《She Becomes Glamorous After The Engagement Annulment》 Chapter 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Miss Smith, youre pregnant. The doctors words were like a thunderclap, making the sleepy Nora Smiths eyes widen suddenly. What? How could this be?! Although she was nineteen years old, she had never been intimate with anyone of the opposite sex! 1 However, the doctor handed her the medical report. Youre already in your fourth month of pregnancy. Youre not in good health, so you wont be able to surgically induce labor. You can only choose to give birth to the child. Nora returned home in a daze. After Noras father gave her a stern scolding, he searched the surveillance cameras, only to find that four months ago, she was indeed staying at home obediently due to poor health, and hadnt gone out at all! However, outsiders didnt believe it. Everyone secretly mocked her: Her belly is already so big, yet shes still giving excuses and saying that she didnt stray with some man. The Grays are so pitiful. Why do they have to be engaged to such a person?! Shes fat and ugly from the start, and neither is her family background very good. It was a few lifetimes worth of blessings that she could climb the social ladder by having a connection with the Grays. Now that shes gotten herself pregnant before the wedding, surely the Grays will break off the engagement, right? Amid all the speculations, Anthony Gray paid the Smiths a visit. At that time, Noras belly was already bulging. At eight months of pregnancy, her belly was big enough to cover her toes. In the study, Noras father asked cautiously, Anthony, are you thinking of breaking off the engagement? Anthony gave an unexpected answer: No, my grandfather refuses to! The Grays were a top-class rich and powerful family while they, the Smiths, were just middle-class. Even if they took the opportunity to break off the engagement, no one would be able to criticize the Grays for it. By refusing to break off the engagement, what were they after? The more Anthony thought about it, the angrier he became. He cursed irritably, The sight of her pig-like face already disgusted me from the start, and now shes even pregnant with some guys child. Why should I be the hero to take over the responsibility? Noras father immediately said, Dont worry, Anthony. Ill send the baby away immediately after she gives birth! Nora, who had kept quiet this whole time, suddenly raised her head. No. In the past few months, she had gone from hesitating to being at a loss, and then to a state of reluctantly accepting reality. She could feel her childs heartbeat more and more clearly as each day passed, and she had already long since developed feelings for it. The child was innocent. They mustnt abandon it. She wanted an annulment! But it was at this exact moment that she suddenly felt waves of pain and convulsions in her abdomen. This She was about to go into labor!! Five years later. Mommy, wake up. The plane is taxiing. The crisp voice made Nora open her eyes, upon which she immediately saw a delicate, adorable, and young face. Cherry Smiths big grape-like eyes blinked, and she rested her chin on her hands. Mommy, did we come back to the States this time to look for Daddy? Nora stretched and sat up lazily in her comfortable business-class seat. She said lightly, You dont have a father. Cherry sighed like an adult. Im not a three-year-old anymore. Im not going to believe your nonsense. I dont have a father? Surely I couldnt have just popped out of a rock, right? Nora didnt reply, as she tied up her shoulder-length hair. Her fair skin and sharp, pert nose, coupled with her rosy lips and graceful figure, made her a beautiful sight on the plane. Cherry continued to mumble dissatisfiedly, If it isnt to look for Daddy, then is it to find my elder brother? Elder brother A cold glint flashed past Noras downcast almond-shaped eyes. That year, she had actually given birth to a pair of twinsa boy and a girl. However, Noras father had disregarded her wishes and forcibly abandoned the two children. She had climbed down from the delivery bed and fought with all her strength. In spite of that, she had only managed to save Cherry. After that, she even went into critical condition. Had her aunt not rushed back in time and took her overseas to recuperate, she would probably have ceased to exist in the world. It took five years before she finally recovered. Her obesity, which was caused by the mistaken use of hormones during her childhood, was also finally cured. On the surface, her return to the States this time was because the Grays had finally agreed to call off the engagement, so she had come to handle the affairs. However, the most important thing was actually to continue looking for her child. Half an hour later, the plane came to a complete stop. Nora let Cherry sit on the suitcase. Then, she walked while pushing the suitcase forward. As soon as she turned on the phone, she received a call. On the other side of the line was a frivolous but lively voice. Anti, you have to be careful! Nora asked casually, Why? Justin Hunt, the head of the number one family in the States, is currently collecting your personal information from all around the world. Hes probably not going to give up this time until he finds you! The voice sounded a little like its owner was gloating. Nora said, Oh. Anti, you were overseas previously and werent in his territory, so you were able to avoid it perfectly. But now that youve returned, you wont be able to escape anymore! As the most prestigious surgeon around, cant you just treat his grandmothers illness? I heard that Justin Hunt is very generous, and is even a man so handsome that its hard to come by one like him. Maybe the two of you can even develop a romance thatll move one to songs and tears! Nora yawned lazily. The number one family was a big family with a big business. Interpersonal relationships within it were complicated. Treating the illness of someone from there might even end up involving the struggle for power and inheritance. Why would she involve herself with the open and secret fights of such top-class rich and powerful? She was back in the States to look for her son. She mustnt cause any complications. As she approached the exit, Nora suddenly spotted a familiar figure in the arrival hall in front. She replied perfunctorily, Im not blessed enough to enjoy such beauty. After hanging up, she tossed the phone into her pocket and cast her eyes downward coldly. She didnt expect to see an old acquaintance so soon. A man stood at a prominent spot at the exit of the airport. He was wearing a suit and looked quite bright and cheerful. He looked a little more mature than how he had been five years agohe turned out to be her fianc, Anthony Gray. With a pick-up placard in his hand, he stood there impatiently and grumbled, When exactly is that damned fatty coming out? Behind him, his butler said, Mr. Gray, please be patient. The old sir has specially instructed you to refrain from making things too ugly even if you are calling off the engagement. Anthony frowned. He looked a little irritated. Patience? Isnt it more like disgust? She was so fat previously; and, she must be even fatter after she gave birth. She probably wants to save the engagement even more strongly now, right? Why am I so unlucky to become entangled with someone like that?! His words reached Noras ears, but she didnt bat even an eyelid. In the past five years, she had repeatedly brought up her desire to break off the engagement. However, neither the Smiths nor the Grays had agreed. Who exactly was entangling with whom? She couldnt be bothered to pay attention to that man and intended to leave immediately with Cherry. After grumbling, Anthony turnedand his eyes lit up! The beautiful woman, who was the first to walk out of the airport, was gorgeous and unbelievably stunning. It was as if the entire airport had lit up a few notches brighter the moment she appeared. Seeing the woman getting closer and closer, Anthony straightened his back and neatened his luxury suit. Then, he smiled and asked confidently, Hi beautiful, can I ask your name? He was the exact picture of a male peacock with its train spread open. Nora paused and looked at him coolly. Nora. Smith. Chapter 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora. Smith. Cherry, whose head was originally lowered as she played a mobile game, pointed to the placard in Anthonys hand and read out the name written on it in her young, tender voice. Then, she asked excitedly, Did I read it correctly? Cherry had grown up abroad all this time and was currently in the literacy development stage. Nora rubbed her head and said in a cool and melodious voice, Yes, you did. Anthony was dazzled by the casual smile at the corners of her lips. When did such a big beauty come to California? She was even more beautiful than those B-list celebrities! Nora was indifferent to the burning fervor in his eyes. Cherry, on the other hand, blinked and asked innocently, Mister, are you here to pick Before she could say us up?, Anthony hurriedly tossed the placard behind him and interrupted her. Of course not, little girl. I have nothing to do with that damned fatty. A touch of disdain appeared in Cherrys big eyes. Mister, youre so pitiful to be blind at such a young age, sigh. Which part of her mom was fat?! Her words stunned Anthony for a moment. Taking advantage of the opportunity, Nora stepped forward and left the area coldly. Anthony wanted to go after her, but his assistant stopped him. Mr. Gray, dont forget the old sirs instructions. Anthony looked at Nora from the back and made a dissing remark. How wonderful would it be if that ugly freak was even half as beautiful as those sisters? I would have put up with her antics from back then and decided not to call off the engagement! At Hotel Finest, a hotel under the Hunt Corporation. In the presidential suite, Nora looked at her cell phone after Cherry went to bed and fell asleep. There were already seven or eight missed calls from the Smiths. When she returned the calls, she heard her fathers angry cursing. Nora, what are you doing?! Why arent you picking up? Werent you making a huge fuss about breaking off the engagement? Get your a*s back here right away, and stop wasting your younger sister and Anthonys time when theyve got something good going for them! It was impossible for Noras father to let go of the Grays after climbing the social ladder and establishing a connection to such a prestigious family. This was also why he had insisted not to break off the engagement. Now, the Grays had finally relented and agreed to let her half-sister marry into the family instead. There was no loss in this for Noras father. It was only then that the two families finally reached an agreement. Nora said lightly, Ill come back now. She entrusted Cherry to Mrs. Lewis, the nanny that had returned to the States with her, and went out. When she was waiting for the elevator, she suddenly heard some soft footsteps. She turned to see a child dressed in gray silk pajamas, her short hair tousled as she stood in the elevator hall with sleepy eyes. Her daughter had short hair, and her exquisite, adorable facial features made it hard to distinguish whether she was a boy or a girl. When they were living abroad, Cherry would give Nora a hug every time she went out. Therefore, she didnt think much about it. She habitually squatted down, and hugged and kissed the child on the forehead. Although her voice was low, it was gentle. Ill bring you some mousse cake tonight, baby. Go back to your room now. Her daughters usually quick-witted eyes became dazed for a momentshe was probably so sleepy that she had turned silly. Then, under her gaze, she nodded, turned around, and walked back. This floor was the top luxury presidential suite, and there were only two suites in total. Apart from the one they were occupying, it was said that the Hunts had left the other for themselves, so it was not open to outsiders. There likely wasnt anyone staying there at the moment. Ding! The elevator arrived. Nora went in right away. Thus, she didnt see the door to the other presidential suite opening. A tall, capable, and steady figure walked out. The mans back was to the elevator entrance. His voice was low and deep, and he had an aura around him that was hard to ignore. He ordered the child, Go back to your room, Pete. Five-year-old Pete Hunt stared in the direction of the elevator. The soft hug and the kiss on the forehead from that lady just now had made even him, the sole grandson of the Hunts, blush uncontrollably. Petes face tensed up tightly. He had been brought up strictly ever since he was a baby. Even the nutritional value of his meals had to be calculated. However, a strong desire suddenly emerged in the boy who had always exercised self-control: I want to eat mousse cake. Justin Hunt glanced at him and carried him into the room with one hand. Exuding an icy aura that kept people away from him, he walked over to the computer and continued the video conference. The person opposite him gave him their report. Mr. Hunt, weve confirmed that Anti has indeed returned to the States. On top of that, weve just bought a photograph of her at a high price. Ill send it to you right away. Justins thin lips parted slightly, and he coldly spat out two words: Find her! It was brightly lit at the Smiths villa. Outside the door, Nora listened to the digital locks Input error voice prompt, her lips curling up into a mocking smile. The password had been changed, yet she, the Smiths daughter, didnt even know. She lowered her eyes emotionlessly, raised her cell phone, and tapped it casually a few times. Then, she placed it on the digital lock. A few seconds later, the door opened with a click. The lively atmosphere in the living room rushed toward her, and the crowds going about made her realize that it was her younger sister, Angela Smiths, birthday today. Seeing that no one had noticed her, Nora found a sofa in the corner and sat down, intending to nap for a while. However, a low cry came from the deck where no one was looking. A few youngsters had surrounded a girl and were assaulting her. Angela, who was wearing a blue dress, held a red wine glass and sneered as she looked at the girl that had been pushed onto the ground. It was her cousin, Lisa Black. She had always been on good terms with that damned fatty, Nora. Smack! Someone gave Lisa a tight slap. Did you just say that the fattys facial features actually look pretty good? There must be something wrong with your eyes. Ill treat them for you Hiss She took a glass of water infused with hot peppers and splashed it at Lisas eyes. That ugly freak looks like a pig. She cant even compare to one of Angelas toes! How were you even able to say that she looks pretty good, Lisa? Lisa wanted to scream from the burning pain, but someone had covered her mouth, so she could only produce muffled cries as she choked with pain. Angela suddenly squatted down. She took out a photo of Nora at her fattest and played with it in her hands. Hey, all of you are being too rough. When the others heard her, they giggled and let go of Lisa, who covered her red and swollen eyes with her hand. Please, let me go Angela smiled. Lets act in a more refined manner, and make a bet. Lisas weak voice came out of her throat. What kind of bet? Angela pointed at the photo. If you can prove that she really is good-looking after she loses weight, Ill eat this photo. If you cant do it, then youll eat it. How does that sound? Isnt it very fair? The rest immediately laughed. But what are you to do if that fatty cant shed the pounds? For the sake of a bet, is she really going to get liposuction done just to prove that her ugliness isnt because shes fat? Hahaha Lisa, you have absolutely no way of proving that shell look good after she slims down, so Eat the photo! Eat the photo! Everyone clapped and made a ruckus. Angela held the photo up in her face. Are you going to eat it yourself, or do you want us to help you with it? Chapter 3 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Angelas eyes gleamed viciously. Everyone was congratulating her and cursing that damned fatty, but that little bitch Lisa actually said that Noras facial features werent ugly? Hah. Angela was about to pass the photo to Lisa when suddenly A cool, fair, and slender arm reached over and took it away. With her eyes downcast, Nora casually balled up the photo and grabbed Angelas hair. When she opened her mouth to cry out in pain, she stuffed the photo into her mouth! Her actions were as slick and smooth as butter. It was only when she tasted the bitter and unpleasant taste in her mouth that Angela finally reacted. She was about to spit it out when she heard a low and indifferent voice. A bets a bet, Angela. Angelas movements suddenly froze dramatically, and she looked at her as if she had just seen a ghost. The girl wore a simple white shirt with jeans, which made her legs look long and her waist slender. Her hair was tied casually behind her, and a few trifling strands covered her neck. Her skin was as smooth as silk and was fair and clean. Her entire self was incomparably beautiful! That familiar voice, though At the sight of the situation, the others gathered around. A boy frowned. Who the heck are you, pretty girl? Angela is Mr. Grays fiance! Arent you afraid of offending the Grays? Nora ignored him and helped Lisa up. Seeing that the condition of her eyes wasnt too serious even though they had turned red, she whispered, Go and rinse your eyes with clean water. Lisa bit her lip and shouted with some uncertainty, Are you, Nora? Yeah. Everyone was stunned. They looked at her incredulously. Someone subconsciously spoke. That fattys actually this stunning after she lost weight? Everyone looked at Angela again. She was actually pretty good-looking and could be said to be rather beautiful. She had always been proud of her looks. However, in this instant, as she stood next to Nora, she instead seemed a little dull. The look in their eyes made Angela feel as if she had been given a few slaps across the cheek, and her face was burning hot She had deliberately told the fatty to come back and annul the engagement during her birthday party just to let everyone see that she, Angela, was so much more beautiful than Nora. But now, she had become the joke instead! What happened? Noras father strode over with his current wife. When he saw Nora, he was taken aback. Surprised, he called out, Nora? His elder daughter was actually so beautiful after she slimmed down? The light in Angelas eyes flickered at the sight. Suddenly, she broke into tears and took out the photo from her mouth. Nora, I know youre unhappy that Anthony is breaking off his engagement with you. You can continue to hit me Her sobs snapped their father back to reality, and he reached out to hit Nora without any warning. Nora! Anthony is breaking off his engagement with you because of your immoral behavior and premarital pregnancy! You were the one who didnt know better. What does your sister have to do with it? Nora felt the depths of her heart turning cold. Five years ago, her biased fathers heartlessness had thoroughly broken her heart. She was about to avoid the slap when her stepmother, Wendy Simpson, unexpectedly came forward and stopped her father. There are so many people watching, Henry. Dont forget the more important matter. The more important matter Henry Smith suppressed his anger and spat, Come upstairs with me! In the study. Henry, Wendy, and Angela sat together. Nora sat opposite them. She leaned against the sofa, her eyelids drooping, making her look like a defiant madman who despised everything. However, anyone familiar with her would know that she was just sleepy. Henry went straight to the point. Nora, the Grays have agreed to annul the engagement, and your sister is also going to marry into the Grays. Its your sisters birthday today. Why dont you give her the company that your mother left behind as a wedding and birthday gift? Angela said eagerly, Your premarital pregnancy has embarrassed the Smiths, and also caused the Grays to be the subject of ridicule for so many years. Take it as youre compensating us by giving me the company! Henry threw the contract that he had prepared in advance over and ordered, This is an ownership transfer agreement. Sign it. Noras eyes were cold. The Smiths had obviously been the ones who didnt want to annul the engagement because they wanted to climb up the social ladder. The Grays had also refused to annul it for some reason. Yet everything was now her fault? Besides, everything that the Smiths had was left behind by her mother Not only were they hogging the house, but they didnt intend to spare even the company now? Their insatiable greed was disgusting. She looked up slightly, and said coolly, No. As if a cat with its tail trampled on, Angela shouted sharply, Nora, what do you mean by that? Nora glanced outsideit was getting late. She wanted to go back and sleep with Cherry, so she went to the point and said, Calling off the engagement, okay. Wedding gift, nope. Then, she stood up and walked out. Stand right there, Nora! Henry yelled angrily. Unfortunately, Nora turned a deaf ear to him. When she reached the front porch, Angela came chasing after her and blocked her path. Tell me, Nora, do you have no intention to annul the engagement at all because you cant bear to give up Anthony?! Nora found her annoying. Get out of the way. So, thats really what youre thinking! Youre so shameless! Angela reached out her hand and sent it flying toward her face arrogantly and unreasonably! The next moment, however, Nora grabbed her wrist. Unable to break free, a flustered and exasperated Angela cursed angrily, Dont you dare think that Anthony will have a change of heart and come back to you just because youve become pretty! Hell never marry a sullied woman like you whos saddled with little bastard children, no matter what! Oh, and by the way, why didnt you bring back that little bastard child whose fathers identity is unknown? Smack! With all her strength, Nora returned to her a ruthless slap of her own. Her pupils were very dark, and she looked like a demon crawling out of hell. Cherry is not a bastard child. If I ever hear you spouting nonsense again, Im not holding back! After leaving behind a warning, she turned and left. Angelas cheek stung fiercely. She widened her eyes in shock and was so scared that she seemed to have even forgotten to cry. Neon lights flickered at night in California. Nora sat in the cab with her eyes closed and rested. Light flickered on her face, shining and dimming erratically, giving off a feeling of loneliness. Unknown father Little bastard child These two phrases made her sigh in melancholy. It was still a mystery how she had become pregnant five years ago. She had no clue as to who Cherrys father was. Were here. The cabbys voice interrupted Noras thoughts. She had only just alighted and entered the hotel when a row of bodyguards suddenly rushed out in front of her and stopped her at the side. Please step aside! Many people who were stopped speculated in low voices: What is Mr. Hunt going out for when its already so late? I heard that the Hunts sole grandson wanted mousse cake When Nora stretched out her hand to yawn, she immediately saw a tall and noble figure striding out of the elevator with a boy about five or six years old in his arms. The man kept his gaze straight as he walked forward. However, when he passed by Nora, he suddenly stopped. He looked at her with a deep gaze, and said in a deep voice, Miss Smith Nora paused mid-yawn. Chapter 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With her mouth half-open, Nora looked at Justin in astonishment. The man was very tall, and was a little over 62. Dressed in a black bespoke suit, his legs were long and straight. The lavish hotel lights spilled onto his expressionless face, making his facial features appear three-dimensional and refined with a firm outline, and he gave off a sense of loftiness. However, the mole at the corner of his eye forcibly merged allure and coldness, adding a sense of abstinence to him. The little boy he was holding was also wearing a suit. He was leaning on the mans shoulder and had buried his head into it to hide his appearance, so as to prevent the media from secretly taking photos of him and exposing information about him. Unfortunately, she was in no mood to appreciate his good looks. Had Justin Hunt caught wind of her identity as Anti? She was just thinking about it when she noticed Justin frowning. In an imposing manner, he said, Stay away from my son. Also, youre not my type. His voice was deep and melodious like a baritone hitting ones eardrums. It made people want to hear him speak a little more, yet they were dissuaded by that chilly aura of his that reached bone-deep. Noras eyes, which had been drooping because of drowsiness, widened big and round in this instant. A question mark slowly appeared in her mind: ? While she was stunned, the man turned away and strode off. The people around looked at her all at once, and they took a step back as if she was some kind of virus while they engaged in private discussion: In recent years, countless people have tried to approach Mr. Hunt by pleasing the Hunts sole grandson, but Mr. Hunt hates that the most! It seemed like the last woman who had dared to have ideas about the Hunts sole grandson had married a 60-year-old man in the end. That woman is too bold! It was only when she overheard the comments that Nora finally understood what he meant. Is that man out of his mind? Soon, Justin left the lobby. The bodyguards also withdrew, and the hotel lobby went back to normal. Inside the extra-long black Bentley. Pete had a sullen look on his face, and he made a silent protest. Justin frowned. His sons abnormal behavior tonight had caused him to check the surveillance camera footage in the corridor. There, he saw that the woman had kissed and hugged his son. The problem was that for the very first time, Pete, who had always been averse to others and disliked physical contact, hadnt resisted. Was it because that woman was so fair and beautiful that she was overly eye-catching? He thought of her sheer beauty that even her simple dressing couldnt hide, and the kind of careless wildness in her actions when she was yawning. And, in particular, the rejection and indifference in her cat-like eyes when she was facing him. She was unlike other women. She certainly had a few tricks up her sleeve! At the Smiths. The birthday party was already over when Anthony arrived. Angelas face was swollen, and a clear handprint could be seen. She applied a towel wrapped around ice as a cold compress to her cheek. In tears, she complained, Why are you here so late, Anthony? Anthony looked uncomfortable for a moment. On the way to the Smiths, he had taken a detour and asked a private investigator to help inquire about the beauty he saw at the airport today. He coughed and put on an anxious and concerned look. What happened? Did that fatty hit you? Is she refusing to annul the engagement? Where is she? I will pay her a visit myself! Pay her a visit himself That means theyll meet. For some reason, Angela thought of that aggressively beautiful face, and a sense of anxiety formed in her heart. If Anthony were to meet Nora, he definitely wouldnt take a fancy to her Right? Angela tightened her hold on the towel. Then, she immediately said, Anthony, you dont need to go in person. She just cant bear to let go of the company. Dont worry, Ill make her agree. Anthony didnt insist. After all, his mind was no longer here. He nodded and said with emphasis, Without the company, Grandpa will never agree to our engagement! Ill leave this matter to you. I dont want to see her pig-like face, either. By the way, did she become even fatter? Angela became wary. She didnt answer but said, Dont meet her if you dont want to. Ill definitely come up with a solution about the wedding gift. Okay. After leaving the Smiths, Anthony drove absentmindedly. However, his mind was completely on the woman whom he had met at the airport. He didnt know who she was, but the air around her, and her beauty were something that he had rarely come across in his whole life. Itd be great if I can take her as my wife. As soon as the thought formed, he couldnt curb his strong desire to see her again. Suddenly, he received a call from the private investigator. Mr. Gray, I couldnt find the identity of that beauty, but I found the hotel where shes temporarily staying at. Anthonys eyes lit up. Send it to me! When Nora reached the hotel, Cherry was already asleep. She went straight to the study. She sat on the sofa and made a call. Solo, give me all the information about Idealian Pharmaceuticals. The lively voice sounded a little powerless at the moment. Say, Anti, dont go too far. Do you think Im your subordinate just because I owe you my life? Dont I, the worlds number one hacker, deserve some respect? Youre asking me to do even something as trivial as this? How about you name your price, and we call it even? The corners of Noras lips curled upward slightly. Sure. How much is your life worth? After a moment of silence, Solo said, Fine, you win. Give me five minutes. Five minutes later, Solo emailed her all the information about Idealian Pharmaceuticals. Idealian Pharmaceuticals was the company that her mother had left behind when she died. She was still young at that time, so the company was handed over to a dedicated manager to handle in her stead. She had never taken over the reins all this time, either. However, for the Smiths to want it so much, and even wanted her to give it to Angela as a wedding gift, there must be something fishy going on. She carefully looked through the information until she heard faint footsteps in the soundproof corridor. Disturbed by the sound, Nora frowned. Mrs. Lewis explained, There are people staying in the presidential suite next door. I heard its Mr. Hunt. Her cell phone beeped at this pointit was a message from Solo: The number one family is impressive indeed. Mr. Hunt offered me a few million dollars just to know whether youre a man or a woman. Anti, youre done for! Justin Hunt again. Nora cast her cat-like eyes downward slightly. Her long, slender fingers tapped a few times on the keyboard, and she replied: Pass him a message for me. In the presidential suite next door. The tall and slender Justin sat on the sofa and leaned back. His assistant Lawrence Zimmer stood there respectfully. Mr. Hunt, Solo has brought a message from Dr. Anti. Justin looked up coldly. What is it? Lawrence coughed and touched his glasses. Then, he read out the message methodically. Dr. Anti asks, Mr. Hunt, are you looking for me in such a hurry because you require brain surgery?'' With this, the temperature in the room dropped to a freezing point. After a long while, Justin finally suppressed his anger and squeezed out two words: The! Photo! Lawrence instantly understood what he meant, and he immediately brought out a photo of Dr. Anti that he had bought at a high price and handed it to him. Justin took it. He would see just who exactly the person making fun of him was! Chapter 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The photo, which was taken half a year ago, was just a snapshot taken during one of Antis surgeries. The subject wore a surgical cap, and their body was wrapped tightly all around. All one could tell was that it was a slightly chubby woman. She was looking down, her cat-like eyes slightly downcast with a focused and serious look in them. Those eyes look a little familiar Justin quickly dismissed the thoughts in his mind. The physique of the woman next door didnt match. It wasnt her. During this time, Mrs. Lewis was chasing Nora to bed. Nora, because of your poor health, you usually need more sleep than others. Youre not allowed to stay up anymore Nora stretched and said in a slightly hoarse voice, Okay. Although she had recovered, her constitution was weak, and she had little energy. She needed a full twelve hours of sleep every day. When she was living abroad, her aunt had even nicknamed her the Queen of Sleepbecause if nothing happened, she could just sleep for three days and three nights straight The next day, she was woken up by the phone. She picked up the call with her eyes closed. Angelas voice reached her. Have you given the matter about the company any thought? Not really. In a charitable tone, Angela said, How about thiswell both take a step back. I give you half a million, and you transfer the company to me. Surely youre satisfied now? Nora turned over and found a comfortable position, but still did not open her eyes. Idealian Pharmaceuticals annual net income approximated $5,000,000. All the money had been handed to her nominal guardian, Henry Smith, during all these years. Although the money wasnt much, her mothers company wasnt to be given away so thoughtlessly! Angela continued sarcastically. Does your aunts savings even amount to $100,000 after shes worked so hard for so many years? Thats $500,000 were talking about. Youve probably never seen that much money in your life, right? The presidential suite cost $100,000 per night. Moreover, worried that Cherry would be uncomfortable in her lodgings before they found a house, her aunt had straight-up booked a one-month-long stay. Indeed, she had never seen such a pittance. Seeing that she still wasnt speaking, Angela changed her strategy. Nora, you may not know this, but that company isnt making any money at all, and is close to bankruptcy. If you transfer the company to me, there may still be a chance to turn the losses into profits! Nora thought, Ha ha ha. Angela went on. Its a pharmaceutical company. Trash like you that didnt even go to school undoubtedly know nothing about it. Im a high-achieving medical student, and Ive always taken first place in professional knowledge all these years. And, Im even intending to apply as a postgraduate student at Professor Antis! Anti is the most amazing surgeon in the world, and they can perform even the most difficult operations. They are a legend in the industry! However, theyre very mysterious. The Boston University had put in a lot of thought to invite them over as a professor Why am I telling an idiot like you all this? Its not like you understand what Im saying! Nora, Id advise you to quit while youre ahead. Dont puff yourself up at your own expense! The company will only go bankrupt faster. Nora knitted her brows, a little annoyed. Its too noisy. An agitated Angela demanded, What do you mean by that? She threatened her fiercely. Are you feigning ignorance because you dont want to annul the engagement?! Im the only one that Anthony loves, and what he values about me is also my talent in medicine! Even if I dont get the company as a wedding gift, hell still marry me all the same! Seems like you want to do this the hard way, huh?! Nora hung up decisively and tossed the cell phone aside. Then, she hugged the pillow and fell into a deep sleep once more. As for Angelas threats No matter what kind of demons and monsters they were, all of them could just come over and send themselves to deaths door! After a full twelve hours of sleep, Nora finally got out of bed reluctantly. She decided to go to some private investigators to look for clues to her sons whereabouts. Nora changed and went out. At the door, after a very perfunctory hug with Cherry, she slowly instructed, Dont play games all day. Take care not to spoil your eyesight. Four kills, four kills! Oh, youre so stupid! Cherrys hand tapped away quickly on the phone she was holding. When she heard her mom, she nodded without even looking up. Okay. Dont worry, Mommy, Ill take care of Mrs. Lewis. She clearly wasnt listening at all. Nora looked up slightly and added, Theres a very difficult person next door. Dont go out if you dont have to. Cherrys eyes immediately widened with interest. Is he a monster, Mommy? With Justins arrogant appearance in mind, Nora, who had always been reticent in nature, said slowly, Well, this monster is as beautiful as a woman and has a mole at the corner of his eye, but it seems that his brain isnt working very well. Oh. Cherry waved. I definitely wont go out, then. I dont play with dummies. Nora laughed. Then, she closed the door and got ready to go to the elevator. However, when she looked behind her, she immediately froze. At some point in time, Justin was actually standing behind her. The mans tall figure made the spacious hallway seem a bit cramped. His dark eyes were staring at her, and even the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be exuding a bone-deep chill. He was probably going out. An assistant and a bodyguard followed behind him. There were only the three of them, but his presence was no weaker than yesterdays. Nora raised her eyebrows. To be honest, her aunt had given her a thousand reminders and warnings before she returned to the States. Here, she could protect her, no matter who she provoked. However, the only person she mustnt mess with was Justin Hunt!! She had given a sarcastic reply as Anti last night, but that was because they were separated by the Internet. But now Nora cast her cat-like eyes downward slightly, and she explained in a careless and sloppy tone, Mr. Hunt, I was just joking with the child. I definitely wasnt alluding to you or anything like that. The corner of Lawrences lips spasmed a little. Can that womans tone get any more perfunctory? Is there any monster out there that has a mole at the corner of its eye? That monsters last name is probably Hunt, right?! There was no visible emotion on Justins face, making people unable to tell what he was thinking. He merely cast a long look at Nora before taking the lead and walking ahead. Nora deliberately dawdled where she was, and waited for them to enter the elevator before she walked out and let out a sigh of relief. That man had only given her a simple glance just now, but she had sensed fierce murderous intent. He was indeed trouble. It was best that she stayed far away from him. In the elevator. Justin narrowed his eyes slightly. The lighting had been bad the previous night. He was nearer to her today and discovered that the woman was astonishingly fair. Her cat-like eyes were casually downcast, and her curly eyelashes were long and black. She appeared sweet and docile, but how was it that he found that wild energy around her when she dissed people without using expletives a little familiar? At the same time. After Pete was sure that the demon lord was gone, he immediately dialed the neighboring rooms phone extension number. Someone picked up, and a young voice sounded. Hello? Pete paused. Im staying next door. Can I visit you? The little girl was surprised. So, youre the little dummy from next door? As the youngest genius in the field of finance, this was the first time someone had called him a dummy. However, the little girl quickly spoke again. Can you play games with me? The light in Petes dark eyes flickered a few times, and he replied, Yes, I can. Chapter 6 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The lobby of Hotel Finest was lavishly decorated, and the neat and clean marble floor reflected light. Anthony sat on the sofa and stared in the direction of the elevator. The Hunts hotel management was strict, and the front desk refused to sell their customers information. Thus, he could only come over early in the morning to wait, in hopes that he could catch the woman. His hard work paid off, and he finally found her. He jumped onto his feet when the graceful figure carelessly came out. With a bouquet of roses in his hands, he blocked her path in what he thought was a very charming manner. Hello, beautiful. What a coincidence, I didnt expect for us to meet again! Nora was rendered speechless. They had already annulled their engagement, so why was this guy still showing up in front of her again and again? Anthony, who didnt notice her annoyance at all, said with a smile: Since it seems like were destined to be, surely you should tell me your name now? Nora narrowed her eyes. She originally couldnt be bothered to pay him any attention, but when she thought of how he had also been in the delivery room back when she was giving birth Perhaps she could try sounding him out. Her lips slowly parted. Isabel Anderson. Anderson was her mothers last name. Anthonys eyes lit up. Are you free, Miss Anderson? Coincidence is a wonderful thing. How about going to the cafe next door and having a chat? Nora nodded without much care. Anthony walked in front eagerly. This way, Miss Anderson By the way, wheres your younger sister? Nora raised her brows. My younger sister? Yes, that little girl who came out of the airport with you yesterday. You look only about 20 years old; surely you cant possibly have a daughter whos already that age, right? Anthony jested, thinking he was being humorous. Nora couldnt be bothered to explain. Instead, she replied, Lets go upstairs. Its just as well that she isnt here. That way, she wont bother us The cakes from the cafe over there are pretty good. You can bring some back for your sister later The way to chase a woman was to please everyone around her. Anthony was very experienced in this. Nearby, Justin, who had just inspected the hotel, stared coldly at the two of them from the back. Behind him, Lawrence, his assistant, curled his lip. That womans too much, Mr. Hunt! Never mind that she had deliberately approached Pete to please you, but shes actually two-timing? And, she even referred to her daughter as her younger sister when she was lying to someone else! I didnt even see her putting in that much effort when she was lying to you! The bodyguard behind him had question marks all over his face. Was this really something to be compared? Justins expression darkened. A sharp look flashed across his deep-set eyes, and even the temperature in the entire lobby seemed to drop a few degrees. He said frostily, Look her up. Yes, sir. After walking into the cafe, Nora found a table by the window. In a matter of a few words, she had made Anthony turn the topic to the matter of his engagement. Anthony was eager to explain himself, yet his tone was mocking and awful. Im really not a scumbag, Miss Anderson. You dont know how ugly that fatty is. Theres so much flesh on her face that even her eyes were nearly squeezed shut. When she walks, its as if the whole place is shaking. She even insisted on using the excuse that her obesity is due to hormonal injections. Hah, she speaks as if shell be a beauty if she slims down. Shes also mentally ill. She dropped out of elementary school in third grade, and stayed at home ever since, cooping herself up every day in her room. She doesnt even kick up a fuss when anyone hits or scolds her, much less retaliate. Its unfair to make me marry an uneducated, illiterate, and mentally impaired fatty like that, isnt it?! Nora was close to nodding off as she listened to him with her cheek in her hand. She had known since she was a child that crying and kicking up a fuss were useless in a home as biased as theirs. The reason why she hadnt fought back despite being hit was that she had always kept her mothers last words firmly in her mindshe must be plain and mediocre, and that she was not allowed to show her wit and ingenuity before she became of age. She had said that this was the only way her life could be saved. I really hate the Smiths behavior. If it werent for that company, I wouldnt be humoring Angela now, either Anthony, who realized that he had said too much, hurriedly asked, Oh, what am I saying such things for? Where are you from, Miss Anderson? Nora casually made up an answer. New York. The Andersons from New York? Anthony swallowed hard. That was a big-name family comparable to the Hunts! Anthony fawned on her even more. I didnt expect you to come from such a wealthy family. No wonder you have such a compelling presence and air of elegance around you. Nora didnt care about his assumptions and continued to sound him out. Her disposition seemed casual, but her grip around her coffee cup had tightened slightly. I heard that your fiance gave birth to a child five years ago, but it was abandoned. Im really curiouswhere did that child go? Anthony hurriedly explained. Thats just a rumor, Miss Anderson! That fatty took the child abroad! What the Smiths publicly announced was that Nora had only given birth to a baby girl. After all, they would incur the peoples wrath if anyone knew that they had done something like abandoning a newborn infant. Nora scoffed. Im just curious. Since you dont want to say it, then forget it! She put the coffee cup down heavily on the table and pretended that she was leaving, vividly acting the part of a rich, spoiled princess. Sure enough, Anthony panicked. He reached out to grab her. Thats not what I meant. Dont get mad Nora subtly evaded him and raised an eyebrow. So, are you going to answer me or not? Her behavior didnt raise Anthonys suspicions. After all, such secrets about wealthy families were what many people liked to talk about idly. Just like gossip about celebrities, a lot of people would find it interesting. He spoke reluctantly. Uncle HenryHenry Smithwas the one that handled it back then. I really dont know anything. Seeing that Anthony didnt seem to be lying, Nora lost interest right away. What a waste of her time that she couldve spent sleeping. She got up and walked out straightaway. Anthony was stunned for a moment before he went after her. Im telling the truth, Miss Anderson Are you busy with something? In that case, why dont you give me your number? We can contac I dont think so. Nora left behind only four words and went straight out, got into a taxi, and left. A confused Anthony was left behind frozen in place. His expression couldnt help but darken. Were the temperaments of all the girls from top-class wealthy families this volatile? She was too hard to chase! Nora got a few private investigators in California to try and look for clues. It wasnt until the evening that she finally dragged her tired self back to the hotel. Beep. As soon as she opened the door, she heard the conversation between Cherry and another child coming from within: The princess is here! Everyone, step aside! The little dummy is to escort her! Okay. Heh heh, do you want to try my cannon? Little dummy, tank the damage from the defensive tower. Go! Im out of HP. Hey, why are you running? Tank the damage for me, and Ill be able to get the five kills! Ill die. Are you a man or not? Youre so cowardly even in a game. What are you so scared of? Cherry was usually very cute and well-behaved, but once she started playing games, she would become very irritable and foul-mouthed. Her behavior today was already considered rather self-restrained. Whose kid was this playing mobile games with her, though? Chapter 7 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora walked into the living room and saw Cherry in her pajamas holding a cell phone. She was sitting cross-legged and was playing happily with the games audio turned on. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the little girl turned and looked over. Seeing that Nora was about to get mad, she put on a bright smile and blinked her big round eyes. Mommy, youre finally back. I was so bored. I missed you so much! Nora sighed silently. Wasnt the reason why Cherry played games every day exactly that she was either busy or sleeping, and didnt have any time to spend with her? She resisted her drowsiness and desire to immediately jump into bed, and said, Clean up the place, Cherry. Lets have dinner outside tonight. Mrs. Lewis asked, What would you like to wear tonight, Cherry? Cherry thought about it seriously. The little gray suit from Gucci! Nora frowned. Are you wearing boys clothing again? Cherry had a quirkshe liked going out with her dressed like a little boy. She continued to stare at the phone. Uh-huh. This rounds ending soon. Mommy, what are we having? Nora reached over and grabbed her cell phone before she answered, Were having pizza downstairs. Then, she turned off the game. Hey! Were raiding soon. You An irritable Cherry was about to throw a tantrum, and she was even about to curse. However, when her eyes met Noras, the little girl pursed her lips and squeezed out two words from in between her teeth: Lets go. In the room next door. Pete stared at the cell phone. sweetcherry had logged off the game, and the voice call had also been disconnected. He felt a small sense of loss at the bottom of his heart. Chester Hunt, who was sitting on the sofa, breathed a sigh of relief at the sight. Kiddo, youre done at last. My tyrant of an elder brother is coming back soon, so hurry and clean up the place! Pete, who looked sullen, didnt speak. Chester came over and looked at his cell phone. Who are you playing with? You look so reluctant to log off. If you want to play it again, why dont I play with you next time? Im really good. Im ranked among the top ten players on the local server. The top player on the server, sweetcherry, is our team leader, and the two of us are online buddies. Ill get him to let you join and play together next time At the sight of him looking over, Pete turned off the screen and stood up. Uncle Chester, I wanna have pizza. Chester suddenly felt a headache coming on. Cmon, behave, kiddo. Justins not gonna agree to that! As the only grandson of the Hunts, Pete was treated like a VIP. His daily schedule was scientifically planned, and he executed it in strict accordance with the timing. Although he didnt attend classes, he was busier than even adults. As Justin wasnt around today, and Chester felt really sorry for this poor little nephew of his, he risked his life and indulged him in playing games all afternoon. But Eating out?! This was definitely testing the limits of Justins patience! Chester tried painstakingly to dissuade him. You forced him to take you out for cake yesterday by refusing to take your medication, but this method isnt going to work today. Cmon, kiddo, behave It was as if Pete didnt hear him at all. He went straight back to the bedroom and opened the closet. He was about to take a random piece of clothing to change into when he suddenly spotted the limited edition little gray suit from Gucci. He put on the suit impulsively and walked out. Shocked, Chester stopped him. Justins already downstairs! Pete looked at him coolly. Uh-huh. Its fine as long as hes not at the door. Chester watched him leave, feeling as though chills were going down his spine. He felt like a violent storm was about to come. One minute later. Justin opened the door and strode in, his presence as strong as ever. As he entered, a terrified-looking Chester lowered his head and greeted him weakly. Justin Justin, who was taking off his coat, paused. His inky eyes swept across the room, and his expression darkened. Wheres Pete? He sounded displeased. Chester became even more scared. Hes at the pizza place downstairs. As soon as he spoke, the tyrant suddenly turned around, scaring Chester so badly that he shouted, I know its my fault, Justin. Hold back a littl Huh? Justin had already bypassed him and left. Chester, who thought that he had managed to narrowly escape, had only just heaved a sigh of relief when he heard the other mans deep voice. Ill deal with you when Im back. The pizzas at Hotel Finest were $99 each. There were all kinds of varieties, and one could order their fill of flavors there. With a menu in her hand, Nora walked toward the empty tables. Cherry followed her. Dressed in a little suit, her daughter looked awfully handsome, and there was a sly look in her spirited eyes. Mommy, Ill go look at the cakes. Nora let out an Okay. However, when she turned around, she saw her daughter standing behind her and staring at her all wide-eyed. Pete was only trying his luck. He didnt expect that he would really meet her again. A bit of joy that had never once been there before appeared in the eyes of the usually taciturn boy. When Nora saw him staring at herself silently with a menu in his hand, she asked in confusion, Did you not find the cake display counter, baby? Baby Pete blushed. Although his grandparents also occasionally called him that at home, the womans voice was casual and lazy, and it actually sounded exceptionally affectionate. His eyes suddenly turned red, and he asked sadly, Are you my mommy? Nora was puzzled. She felt like something was wrong with Cherry. Was it because she had forcibly logged her off the game just now? Although Cherry was a spoiled little princess, she had always been a lively and active child. Surely not, right? Nora bent over and rubbed his head. With a low chuckle, she said, Alright, its all Mommys fault. What do you wanna have? Ill order it for you, okay? She held up the menu. Do you want pepperoni pizza? It really is Mommy! Petes eyes widened. He wanted to ask Mommy, why did you abandon me?, as well as Where have you been all these years? Yet, when all the words reached the tip of his tongue, he swallowed them all down again. He, who had grown up being taken care of by Justin, had difficulty expressing his feelings. He could only nod heavily. Yeah! Nora was completely unaware of how complicated the boys emotions were at the moment. She took him by the hand and walked to a relatively quiet and inconspicuous table in the corner. Cherry, who was lingering at the cake display counter, looked at the mousse cake, and then at the Black Forest cake, unable to decide. In the end, it was only after she decided that she would have both that she finally decided to go back to where her mother was. However, as soon as she turned around, she noticed a very good-looking young man walking toward her aggressively. Then, he stretched out his long shapely arm, picked her up, and forcibly brought her out. This is all junk food! Dont eat it! Cherry, who was dumbfounded, struggled fiercely. Who are you? Why are you ordering me around? Let go of me! Help, someones kidnapping me! The commotion attracted the attention of the entire dining hall. Justin had a stormy look on his face. As they were in public, his good upbringing made him suppress his anger in the end, and he snapped, Im your father! Chapter 8 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Chester, who had come after them, couldnt help holding his forehead when he saw the situation. It was all over. The kiddo and the tyrant were at it again. Pete was stubborn and obstinate. Justin was domineering. Everything was usually fine if Pete was obedient, but once he refused to behave, chaos would undoubtedly break out at home. He was just thinking of calling their family home and asking them to save his little nephew when he noticed that the tyrant had suddenly stopped in his tracks. Mild surprise came over his countenance. The few heated droplets on his neck stunned Justin and froze him to the spot. This cant be He loosened his hold slightly and was immediately faced with a bawling little face. Cherry was crying hard, and her sobs wracked her tiny little body. She touched Justins face with her hand. Daddy Youre Daddy Justin was at a loss for words. His son always had a sullen look on his face, but his facial expression was a lot more animated at the moment. Big teardrops rolled down from his dark eyes. It made one feel extraordinarily helpless. Dont cry anymore. Justin said hoarsely. Then, he stretched out his hand awkwardly, trying to wipe her tears. However, a soft little hand grabbed his fingers instead. Daddy! She finally had a father. She was no longer a child that had popped out of a rock. Although Cherry was lively and outgoing, she nevertheless felt terribly envious every time she saw other children being lifted high into the air by their fathers. Her soft voice caused Justin to swallow back the Real men dont cry line that he was about to say. Pete was only five. He was still a child. His usually hard and tough heart actually softened a bit. With a sullen look, Justin chided, Oh, really now. Crying and kicking up a fuss just because of some food? Despite that, he put Cherry down in an unprecedented move. Cherry clasped his large hand tightly as though she was afraid that what was already in the bag uh, afraid that her father would disappear. She looked up and said, Lets have dinner together, Daddy. Justin pursed his lips and looked at his watch. I only have an hour. Chester, who was already dumbfounded a long time ago, was rendered speechless. In the past, Pete had always rather gone hungry and be punished than give in! Had he become enlightened? Cherry was terribly excited. She had found such a handsome father! Whether he really was her father or not, it was in no way a loss! The world of a looks-obsessed fanatic was just that simple! Eat this, Daddy! This is expensive! Dont just drink juice, Daddy. Its too filling, and you wont get to eat much. Justin stared solemnly at his son who was behaving like a totally different person. Meanwhile, Chester, who was seated next to him, whispered, Justin, has Pete been possessed? After choosing what she wanted to eat, Cherry took Justins hand and walked towards the table in the corner. Daddy, Mommys over there. Justins vision followed her finger and saw the woman in the corner again. She was leaning back lazily on the comfortable sofa, her eyes downcast as if everything happening around her had nothing to do with her, and indifferent as if she was isolated from the world. She supported her cheek with one hand while holding a fork in the other as she ate absentmindedly. There was an inexplicable charm in her movements. Her fingers were long and slender with well-defined joints. Such fingers were very nimble and flexible and were very suitable for playing the piano. They were very beautiful. Opposite her, a child sat with their back to them. As the child was too short, they could only see the top of their hair. It was likely her daughter. Justin retracted his gaze and looked at Cherry solemnly. She isnt your mommy. She is my mommy. With a cold look, Justin bent over. Remember this, Pete. Dont trust any women, especially beautiful ones! Cherrys eyes widened. Pity? It would really become a pity only if he didnt accept Mommy! Her eyes suddenly became red. If you dont recognize her as my mommy, then youre not my father! Justin looked displeased. His sullen gaze was as if it wanted to pierce right through people, and even the mole at the corner of his eye felt scrutinizing. Just how had that woman bewitched his son? She actually made Pete say something like that! And He suddenly realized something, and he asked, Did you come down together with her? Cherry replied, Of course. It was just like what he had thought. He knew it. Why would Pete suddenly want pizza? Justin scoffed. That woman was still flirting with some other man downstairs this afternoon, yet now she was trying to seduce him by using his son again. It seemed that the verbal warning he gave her last night was not enough. He turned around forcefully. Dont talk to her anymore. Cherry was confused. She looked at her mother aggrievedly, then looked up at her big and tall father. In the end, she gritted her teeth and left with Justin. She wanted to help Mommy kidnap Daddy home. Daddy, isnt my mommy good-looking? Shes even prettier than the celebrities. If you marry her, how impressive would it be when you take her out in the future? Justin was perplexed. Just what kind of indecent things did the woman say to his son?! Nora, who was eating slowly, was close to falling asleep. Her daughter was being exceptionally sensible this evening. The usually picky eater surprisingly didnt pick out the carrots and had eaten them all. It was just that she was taking quite a long time to eat. She was slightly worried. Are you eating too much? Pete rubbed his round belly. He knew that he would probably be grounded by the tyrant when he returned. He had dawdled for over an hour because he was reluctant to part with Mommy. When he heard her, he pursed his lips and said, Ill get another cake. Go ahead. The corners of Noras lips spasmed a little. Then, she leaned back and closed her eyes. At the same time, Cherry took the opportunity while the others were taking their belongings to sneak back and check on Nora. When she discovered how sleepy she looked, she felt a little sorry. Having dinner with her was already taking a lot of time away from her sleep. Yet she had accompanied Daddy and abandoned Mommy. She shouldnt have done that. Cherry walked over and sighed. Are you sleepy, Mommy? Lets go back. The little fellows finally full. Nora stretched and let out an Okay. Then, she held her hand and left the restaurant. A minute later, Pete came back, only to see the empty table. The light in his eyes slowly dimmed, and his shoulders also slumped. At this point, a deep voice came from behind. Times up. Petes tiny body trembled. When he turned around, he saw the tyrant standing impatiently behind him. He knew that he would definitely be scolded when they got home. Unexpectedly, the next moment, Justin bent over and picked him up. He even asked, Are you full? Pete was puzzled. Did the tyrant decide to turn over a new leaf today? In the top-class presidential suite. Ding! Nora was about to go to bed when the doorbell rang. She asked impatiently, Who is it? An unfamiliar male voice reached her. My name is Hunt, Miss Smith. Hunt? Nora got up and called out, Open the door, Cherry. Chapter 9 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mommy, Im in a fierce team battle now! Be careful of the ones at the back! Hey Chesty, how many times have you already died? Why are you more fragile than even glass?! Cherry, who was sitting on the sofa, dissed her teammates angrily without even looking up. Resigned, Nora walked over to open the door. It wasnt Justin standing outside but a man who looked to be about 20 years old. He wore a white casual outfit and was leaning against the wall as he played a game on his cell phone. His deep-set eyes that looked similar to Justins were slightly upturned, and there was a bright and harmless feeling in his facial features. He looked just like a well-brought-up boy from a rich family. At the sight of the door opening, Chester lowered his voice and said in the call with his gaming team, Leader, Im already dead anyway, so Ill count on you for this round. After turning off the microphone, he raised his head and looked Nora up and down. The woman was astonishingly fair. Her originally docile-looking and cat-like eyes were slightly lidded, and there was some fatigue and sleepiness on her expressionless face. Her voice was very low as she asked, Is something the matter? No wonder she dared to seduce Justin. She did indeed have some impressive assets. Chester said, Miss Smith, Id like to discuss something with you. Can you move to the suite downstairs and give up the presidential suite? Nora raised her eyebrows. Why? Chester offered her a check. Let me kindly remind you that this hotel belongs to the Hunts. According to the regulations, if the hotel cancels a booking without a reason, theyll have to pay double the damages for breaching the contract. Heres a check for one million dollars. Nora stared at the check wordlessly. Did she look very poor? Why was every one of them trying to dismiss her with money? Seeing that she wasnt giving in, Chester threatened, If you dont agree to it, then I can only trouble the guards to throw you out. Im sure Miss Smith wouldnt want to escalate things to such a degree, right? How dare he threaten her? The look in Noras eyes turned cold. Then, she heard Chester continue. Miss Smith, youve been trying time and again to seduce my elder brother. Im cutting you some slack because it isnt easy taking care of a child. Otherwise, I wouldnt just be changing your room reservation! Trying time and again to seduce his brother? Nora yawned and asked lazily, Im curioushow did I seduce him? Chester replied angrily, Didnt you spend a huge sum of money to stay next door exactly to enjoy the benefits of a favorable position? Youve managed to deceive Pete, but Im not that stupid. Ive looked into you; your fianc broke off his engagement with you, and you even gave birth before you got married. What makes a woman like you think youre worthy of pursuing my brother? Gee. It turned out that one was in the wrong just by living next door. Where did Justin get that sense of superiority from? Nora asked coldly, So, no ones worthy of staying in this room? Chester was shocked by the sudden increase in forcefulness in her aura. Nevertheless, he said sarcastically, Of course not. My brother has found out that Dr. Anti is staying right in this hotel, and hell find her very soon. Hell definitely invite her to stay here! Only distinguished guests like that deserve to stay next to my brother! Nora was puzzled. Had her information been found out? She wasnt afraid of Justin, but getting entangled with such a man would be a very troublesome affair. Nora cast her eyes downward and thought for a while. Then, she took the check from Chester and said lightly, Thank you. Get someone to help us with the room transfer. Being too close was really troublesome, indeed. Chester breathed a sigh of relief. At least you still have some self-awareness. The presidential suite downstairs wasnt as good as these two top-class ones, but it was nevertheless more than enough for three. Most importantly, the room card assigned to guests that stayed downstairs didnt allow access to this floor. This way, that woman wouldnt have any chance to come into contact with Pete anymore, let alone Justin! Why did she thank him, though? A puzzled Chester returned to the room. Then, he reported his meritorious deed to Justin. He said, You dont have to thank me, Justin. With this, Ive made up for my mistakes! Justin was sitting behind a large desk, with both hands tapping away quickly on the keyboard. Without even looking up, he chided him in a low voice. How meddlesome. Chester was perplexed. Why was he detecting a bit of dissatisfaction in those two words? He sneaked behind Justin and saw that the computers black screen was densely packed with various intertwined lines. Among them, a red dot was slowly moving. It was Anti, the person whom Justin had been keeping tabs on for half an hour. With a solemn look, he was about to continue tracking her movements when the red dot suddenly flashed a few times and disappeared. The temperature in the room dropped by a few degrees. A silly Chester said, Youve lost her, Justin. Justin slowly raised his head, his dark eyes a discomfiting sight. He slowly said, I can see that very well. Chester instantly shut up. Lawrence glanced at Chester and sighed mentally. The situation in the Hunt family was so complicated, and everyone there was an elite whose thoughts people could hardly fathom. How did they produce such a simpleton? He coughed and said, Mr. Hunt, why would she suddenly go offline at this critical moment? Was there a traitor among them? However, Justin was personally taking part and had suddenly ambushed her this time. Only the three of them knew about it. If it wasnt because Anti had received last-minute news, then it could only be a coincidence. The hotel was very efficient. Half an hour later, Nora was already in the study of the new suite. After she successfully blocked an external attack, she called Solo. The other party spoke first. Sorry. Mr. Hunt found some top-class hacker from somewhere and found information on you from me. At the moment, hes only found out that youre staying at Hotel Finest, though. Your exact location hasnt been exposed. Nora gave an Mm and said, Be careful next time. Okay. After hanging up, Nora got up. When she passed by the second bedroom and saw that Cherry was already asleep, she walked back to the master bedroom. After such a delay, she was already sleepy to the extreme. Two minutes later, the second bedroom door suddenly opened. Cherrys head poked out from within. After confirming that her mother was asleep, she gently closed the door, took out her cell phone, and logged in to the game. Chesty said, Youre finally back, leader. What were you doing just now? Cherry curled her lip. The idiot next door suddenly demanded that we change rooms. F*ck! Which idiot is that? How dare they bully our leader! May he choke to death on a glass of water! Chester didnt think much of the incident even after cursing. After all, one would always meet all kinds of strange neighbors when staying in a hotel. He asked, Didnt you say yesterday that youre back in California after living abroad all this time? Ive come all the way to California to look for you. Where are you staying now? The top-class suite next door just so happened to be vacant. Its on me! They didnt find Anti in the end, and it was empty anyway. He took a sip of water from his glass. Right away, he heard sweetcherry scolding him. Get into position, Chesty. Even the monsters in the river are better than you in getting into their positions! It was only after she scolded him that she replied, Im staying at Hotel Finest. Pft! Chester choked hard and started to cough violently. After getting over it, he eagerly said, Im also in Hotel Finest. Ill come to you! Okay. Chapter 10 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cherry and Chesty had known each other for over half a year. They got along very well and were already good friends. They had already planned to meet when she got back to the States, so she agreed as soon as Chester said that. Chester asked eagerly, Which room are you in? Cherry was about to tell him the room number when she suddenly thought of something. Instead, she said, Not tonight, my mom is asleep. Lets do it tomorrow instead. Chesty suddenly laughed. Everyone says that you sound like a little girl only because youre using a voice changer and that youre, in fact, a dirty middle-aged man. Can you tell me whether youre male or female? Cherry grinned. Its a secret. California was in the west of the States, and the humidity in the air was just right. It was mild in winter and dry in summer. With the curtains in the room closed, the room was completely dark, which made it very suitable for sleeping. It was already in the middle of the day when Nora finally slowly opened her eyes. She checked the timeit was already past one oclock in the afternoon. Cherry and Mrs. Lewis had already had lunch, so she simply called for takeout. At the same time at the hotel entrance. With a complicated look, Angela watched Anthony hurriedly enter the lobby. She clenched her fists. During the past few days, Anthonys attitude toward her whenever she called had been very perfunctory, and all he asked about was Idealian Pharmaceuticals each time. A womans sixth sense told her that something must be wrong. Thus, she had trailed Anthony early this morning. Little did she expect that she would be here. Hotel Finest was one of the most expensive and upscale places in California. Angela quietly followed Anthony in and saw him turning into the bar on the first floor. He took out a wad of cash, handed it to several waiters, and instructed softly, You know what youre supposed to do, right? Act according to my signals tonight! Yes, sir. After they dispersed, Anthony took a deep breath nervously. Then, he lowered his head and started to draft a text message. Hello, Miss Anderson. Sorry if this is a little sudden, but I got your number from the bar on the first floor. Id like to invite you to the bar downstairs at 8 pm. After sending the text message, he raised his head and looked at the setup in front of him with satisfaction. He didnt know how he had offended the pretty woman last time, but she would definitely fall for him tonight. After all, no woman would be able to resist a romantic move like this. Seeing that she didnt respond even after a long while after he sent the message, Anthony thought for a while and sent another text message to his friends: Eight oclock tonight at Hotel Finests bar in the lobby. Be there or be square. He had reserved the whole place and was asking his friends to come over and cheer for him. However, he didnt realize that he had accidentally also selected Angelas name when he mass-sent the message. After he left, the waiters whispered among themselves. Whats Mr. Gray intending to do? Hes prepared such a huge surprise. He must be intending to propose to his fiance, right? His fiance is so lucky An excited Angelas cheeks turned a little warm as she listened to their soft speculations. A warm current also surged up from the bottom of her heart. How could she suspect that Anthony was being unfaithful? She really shouldnt have! Buzz She received a text message sound notification on her cell phone. She looked downit was a message from Anthony: Eight oclock tonight at Hotel Finests bar in the lobby. Be there or be square. Angela couldnt help laughing. His tone was exactly the same as whenever he asked her out for a date in the past. If she hadnt secretly seen all these, she would never have imagined that Anthony had prepared such a huge surprise for her. Angela was in a good mood and walked out slowly. When she looked up again, she just so happened to see Nora, who was dressed in her pajamas and slippers, coming out to pick up her takeout order. Her eyes were downcast, and her smooth and silky hair draped behind her. She was fair-skinned, and her facial features were impeccably refined. Her sleepy appearance made her seem a little as if she was taking a leisurely stroll. Despite being dressed like that, the air around her still attracted peoples attention, nevertheless. Angelas hands balled up slightly. She couldnt curb her jealousy. How could that woman possibly afford to stay in Hotel Finest? She was definitely just pretending to be rich. She quickly took a couple of steps toward her and reprimanded her. You dont even have any clothes anymore, yet you still insist on staying in this hotel. Are you planning to seduce some rich guy here, Nora? How about taking a good look at yourself first? Do you really think you can trick people into paying for you just by using that face of yours? Nora, who was carrying her takeout in one hand and reading a text message on her cell phone in the other, looked confused. She casually tapped twice on her cell phone and deleted the spam text messages sent by Anthony. Then, she said indifferently, Uh-huh. At least I have a face to be proud of. Her cat-like eyes swept across Angelas face casually. Those few words of hers were very insulting. Angela was infuriated. Was she saying that she was shameless? Or was she implying that she was ugly? Or perhaps She meant both? She narrowed her eyes. Then, she suddenly smiled. Nora, do you want to know where that abandoned child of yours is? If you do, then Ill see you at the bar at 8 pm. So what even if she was pretty? Didnt Anthony dump her all the same anyway?! She wanted Nora to see with her very own eyes how Anthony was going to propose to her! Angela turned and left after leaving these words. A slightly chilly look entered Noras eyes as she looked at her from the back. 8 pm at the bar again. Hah, she would see what her precious little sister and ex-fianc have prepared for her! She retracted her gaze and went upstairs with the takeout. Although the presidential suite they were staying in wasnt the best of the best, it still had a kitchen. Cherry was still growing; they mustnt eat out all the time. The meals that they ate every day were all made by Mrs. Lewis. At dinner, Mrs. Lewis prepared a healthy meal with both meat and vegetables. Nora had been busy all afternoon. When she sat down to eat, she noticed that Cherry had a troubled look on her face. She propped Cherrys chin up with her chubby hands and sighed deeply. Mommy, Im bored. Nora pinched her face lazily. In a slightly hoarse voice, she said, Why arent you playing your games, baby? Its the weekend. Cherry said disdainfully, All the school kids are on holiday. The corners of Noras lips spasmed a little. She felt that Cherry might possibly have forgotten that she was just a kindergartener. She passed Cherry her food and asked, What do you want to do? Ill spend some time with you. Its fine. Mommys busy. Cherry put on a very sensible expression while her round eyes darted about here and there. Can you get Mrs. Lewis to take a walk around the hotel with me at eight tonight? Nora pretended not to notice her sneaky thoughts and chuckled softly. Sure. Her daughter was very cheeky and always came up with all sorts of eccentric ideas. She had also always been a smart and sensible child and had never let others take advantage of her. She didnt need to worry about letting Mrs. Lewis go out with her. After they ate, the trio split up at the door. Nora went to the first floor for her appointment. When she saw that her mother had entered the elevator, Cherry took out her cell phone and sent a voice message: Chesty, Im out! Where are you? Chesters reply came very quickly: Table 28 at the cafe on the first floor. Ill be waiting for you here! Cherry grinned. Okie Dokie! Ill be there right away! Chapter 11 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The bar on the first floor was already bubbling with peoples voices by now. Anthony was quite well-known in California. Under the power of his summons, his friends brought more friends along and filled up the place. The lights in the entire bar were blurry, and men and women were twisting their bodies fervently on the dance floor. Angela, who wore a long red gown, was sitting in the corner with a drink in her hand and her cheeks rosy. Next to her, her group of fair-weather friends was complimenting her. Hotel Finests not cheap, Angela. Anthony must have big plans in mind, right? Is he going to propose? He must be proposing! Im sure of it! Isnt your sister back? I heard that even the marriage certificate has been torn into pieces. With that, their engagement can officially be considered annulled! Its all that damned fatt damned womans fault! If it hadnt been for her hiding abroad for so many years and refusing to come back and annul the engagement, Angela and Anthony would have been married long ago! Hey, why is that woman here?! With these words, Angela also looked at the entrance. Nora was still dressed just as casually today. Jeans and a black T-shirt set off the skin around her neck, making it look so fair that it was glowing white. She was expressionless, her eyes were slightly lidded, and she gave off a world-weary feeling, yet her looks were eye-catching and beautiful. As soon as she entered, she immediately attracted the attention of everyone around her. The moment she walked in, a waiter rushed to the back. Mr. Gray, shes here! Anthony stood up immediately and walked forward. Get ready! The loud music in the bar gave Nora a headache, and overwhelming irritation filled her. She looked up. When her indifferent gaze located Angela, she walked over to her. Before she had even gotten near, she heard a pretentious Angela say, Why are you here, Nora? Anthony will never agree to meet you. As soon as she said that, her unsavory friends also spoke. Nora, are you here to make a scene because you caught wind that Anthonys going to propose? You were the one with immoral conduct, sleeping with some guy and getting yourself pregnant before marriage. Thats why Mr. Gray dumped you. Yet youre here to harass him now? Wheres your sense of shame?! Even if youve become pretty, it wont change the fact that youre saddled with extra baggage! Why would Mr. Gray ever pay any attention to you? Is there any point in pestering him so persistently? Due to the deafening music, the commotion here didnt reach far. Nora didnt care what others said about her. She looked at Angela. Tell me, where is that child? Angela approached her with a sardonic smile. She pointed to the sofa next to her and spoke in a voice that only the two of them could hear. Nora, sit down obediently, watch tonights exciting show in its entirety, and give Anthony and I your blessings after that. If you do that, Ill tell you. Nora understood now. She wanted to use the marriage proposal scene to humiliate her. However, the private investigators didnt have any leads at all. As long as there was a glimmer of hope, she was unwilling to give it up. Nora sat on the sofa and leaned back. She closed her eyes, her long eyelashes casting shadows on her cheeks as she uttered, You sure have nothing better to do. Angela stared at her fiercely. Things had already reached this stage, yet her sister was still so calm. It made her look like some kind of clown. She clenched her fists. Suddenly, she started to mock Nora. Say, Nora, if you hadnt been fat and had always been this pretty, would Anthony have broken off the engagement? Noras eyes suddenly flew open, and a sharp glint appeared in her cat-like eyes. What do you mean by that? Her obesity had been due to the mistaken use of hormonal injections. Even though she had worked so hard to lose weight and suffered so much, it was useless. Her body needed to slowly repair its bodily functions. Judging from what Angela said, could it be that Seeing that her expression had finally changed, Angela laughed arrogantly. With a venomous look in her eyes, she said maliciously, Were both Smiths, so why should you be the one to marry into the Grays? But what if you were a fatty? Take a look at whats happening nowsure enough, Anthony has fallen in love with me! So what even if youve slimmed down? Its too late! What a waste of that face of yours. If you werent saddled with extra baggage, you might have been able to find another man But now? Tsk, tsk. Anger roiled in Noras eyes. To think her stepmother had been so vicious just for the sake of an engagement! She was only five when she was injected with hormones! She was just about to lose her temper when All the lights in the bar suddenly went out, and the music came to an abrupt stop! Two seconds later, a white spotlight shone at the center of the dance floor! Anthony was wearing a white suit and he looked handsome and elegant. He held a guitar in his hands. The moment he appeared, the audience screamed. Anthony! Anthony! Regardless of whether they were male or female, everyone cooperated and shouted his name. Anthony smiled. He stretched out a finger and gestured for the audience to keep quiet. The place instantly became completely quiet. He strummed the guitar a few times and a melody formed smoothly. Meanwhile, he also hummed the most popular love songs. Although it wasnt a celebrity-class performance, it was bearable. Angela stood up excitedly, her tears flowing with emotion. Anthony was so handsome! After finishing a song, Anthony put down the guitar. Then, he held the microphone and said, I booked this whole place and got so many friends over today because I would like to tell a certain girl something. From the very first moment I laid eyes on you, Ive thought that you are a very extraordinary girl. Wow! Anthony! Anthony! Everyone cheered again, livening up the atmosphere to a climax. Anthony gave a wave. Immediately, a few pops sounded, and the balloons on the ceiling burst, scattering a shower of roses from above! This is so romantic! Angela covered her mouth. Her eyes were filled with surprise. She turned to the side excitedly and said sarcastically to Nora, Did you see that? Anthony was so dismissive toward you back then, but hes putting in so much effort for me today! Even ten of you cant compare to a single toe of mine! Angela felt invigorated. Especially when she saw the envy in the eyes of the girls around her. Her heart felt like it was going to burst from happiness! Then, she saw Anthony slowly walking step by step toward her with a bouquet of roses in his hands The surrounding crowd voluntarily stepped aside, as if building a bridge between them. Angela straightened her back. She couldnt help but take a few steps toward him. She felt like this day was the highlight of her life! She didnt notice that there was only one person in Anthonys eyes at the moment. Even in this dimly lit bar, the woman sitting on the sofa was dazzling and eye-catching. There was no one elseincluding Angelain his eyes at all. The only thought on his mind was that this was dramatic enough even for a proposal, so the beauty would probably give him a chance again, right? Angela stopped after taking a few steps forward. Seeing Anthony coming nearer and nearer, her smile blossomed uncontrollably. Anthony would probably get down on one knee in front of her next, right? But unexpectedly Chapter 12 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Angela watched Anthony pass her by to finally stop in front of Nora. He bent down and offered her the roses in a gentlemanly manner. Miss Anderson, may I have the honor of becoming friends with you? Angelas eyes widened in astonishment as she stared at the scene in disbelief. The light in the bar was a bit dim, which made her feel as if she was dreaming. Why had Anthony gone up to the damned fatty? Nora didnt expect such a dramatic twist, either. She had only met Anthony twice, yet he had dumped his prospective fiance to woo her? But when she saw how surprised and furious Angela lookedto the extent that it made her look rather savageher anger from just now calmed a little. The corners of her lips curled upward with great interest into a mischievous smile. Her smile, which was as bright and dazzling as a blooming sunflower, made Anthonys eyes light up. He was about to say something, but Angela couldnt control herself anymore. She screamed, Anthony! It was only when he heard her voice that Anthony finally noticed Angela standing beside him. He frowned and asked, Why are you here? Angela was still fantasizing that perhaps Anthony had mistaken someone else for her because of the darkness, but his question had shattered her last vestiges of hope. She glared at Nora angrily. You bitch! Youre so shameless! After she shouted, she raised her hand to Nora. Anthony immediately stopped her. With a sullen look, he snapped, What are you doing, Angela? Dont make a scene here like a shrew. Angelas eyes flushed angrily. Are you actually defending her? Do you know Enough! Anthony interrupted her. Take a look at yourself now, Angela. Cant you take a leaf out of Miss Andersons book and pick up some of her lady-like air and charisma? Angela was stunned. W-who did you say she was? Dont you know who she is? Anthony was taken aback by her question. Shes Isabel Anderson He turned to the side to see Nora seated leisurely on the sofa. With her lips curled into a smile, she said lazily, Isabel is my middle name. I also have another nameNora. Smith. The whole bar suddenly fell quiet for a moment. The situation had confused everyone. Anthony stared at her in disbelief. Y-you He was so shocked that he couldnt say anything even after stuttering for a long time. Angela managed to react, however. Shes tricked you, Anthony! Shes tricked us both! She did it on purpose just to take revenge on us and make us a joke! That damned fatty had ruined her proposal. She hated Noras guts now. Angela shouted to everyone around her, What are all of you still in a daze for? Beat her up! Beat that woman to death! Everyone in the bar was friends of Anthony and Angela. Upon hearing her shout, everyone surrounded Nora. At the sight of so many people throwing their lives away, Nora stretched and loosened her muscles to warm up. Meanwhile, at the entrance to the lobby. Justin entered the lobby. He was about to go to the elevator when he suddenly heard the noise in the bar. Through the glass walls, he immediately spotted the woman on the sofa. There was a little more frostiness on her usually distant expression. There was malice on the faces of everyone around her. From the looks of things, it seemed like she was about to be assaulted by the group of them? Seeing that they were about to start, Justin suddenly turned and entered the bar. Stop! His deep, cold, and fierce shout made Nora, who was about to jump into action, pause. Then, a group of well-trained bodyguards swarmed in. In no time, they had surrounded the bar. The elegant man at the entrance wore a luxurious bespoke hand-tailored suit. The mole at the corner of his eye exuded a sense of chilliness. His cold eyes swept across the place and he slowly said, Group fights are prohibited in Hotel Finest! Nora, who had only just gotten into the mood to fight, lost interest in an instant. Gee. That man sure had a lot of rules. It was affecting her performance. Intimidated by the aura around him, everyone else also stopped moving. Anthony, the one calling the shots, braced himself and asked, Who are you? Lawrence, who was following closely behind Justin, answered, This is Mr. Hunt. Mr. Hunt from Hotel Finest Justin Hunt? That man at the top of the golden pyramid?! Anthony had heard that he was here in California on a business trip. His family had given him a thousand and one warnings and told him not to mess with him. Everyones expressions changed drastically. Lawrence didnt understand why his boss was suddenly being nosy, but since he had set the rules, they had to implement them. He cleared his throat, raised his chin, and ordered, How dare you fight at Hotel Finest? Are you sick of living? Get out! Everyone hurried out as if they were fleeing. When Nora saw that Angela was also preparing to leave with the crowd, a sharp look flashed across Noras eyes. She grabbed Angelas arm. Angela, theres something you havent said yet. Angela was already in a panic and at a loss at this point. She glanced at Justin fearfully, wishing only to leave quickly. She lowered her voice and retorted, What are you going crazy for? Let go! Okay. Nora obediently let go of her arm. Angela heaved a sigh of relief. Just as she turned away and was about to leave, a huge force suddenly struck her from behind and kicked her into the air. Bam! Angela hit the table in front and fell to the ground. She felt as if all her internal organs were aching. After kicking her, Nora walked over and grabbed her by the hair. In a fervent tone, she said, Do you remember what you wanted to tell me now? Angelas eyes widened. With her eyes red, she shouted, Shes being violent, Mr. Hunt! Justin frowned. That womans kick just now was unexpectedly forceful. She seemed to have some pretty good moves, which made him seem as if he had been too much of a busybody. Before he even spoke, Lawrence reprimanded her. Group fights are prohibited in Hotel Finest, Miss Smith. Do you have no regard for Mr. Hunts rules? Nora looked up slightly. Her looks made her look well-behaved and sensible. She replied softly, Im alone. Im not in a group. Her words shut Lawrence up. When one thought about it, there indeed wasnt anything wrong with what she said. Stunned, Angela screamed, Help! Seeing that someone was about to come over, Nora glanced over coldly and asked, Are you trying to gather a group of people? Seeing that no one dared to come over anymore, she looked down at Angela whom she was pressing down on. Originally, on account of how they were sisters, after all, she had only wanted to know the whereabouts of her son and hadnt intended to make things so ugly. But injecting hormones into her when she was only five? Such a grudge had removed all of her restraint. Smack! She slapped Angela ruthlessly across her cheek. When she saw her cheek visibly swelling, she slowly said, If you continue to keep silent, Ill beat you up so bad you wont even recognize yourself anymore. A trembling Angela couldnt hold it in anymore. She burst into tears and said, Ill talk, Ill talk! That child Chapter 13 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That child Dad was the one that handled it. He never told me. I dont know anything The sobbing Angelas speech was unclear. As the others were a distance away from her, they couldnt hear her clearly. Nora frowned slightly, frightening Angela so badly that she spoke again. I really dont know! I swear! If Im lying, then let my face become pockmarked! Sob Angela had always been vain since she was a child. The fact that she had sworn such a vicious oath showed that she really didnt know. Nora couldnt hide her disappointment. She couldnt be bothered to waste any more time, and she stood up and walked out slowly. When she passed by Justin, Nora thought of how she had ultimately been violent just now and ended up embarrassing Justin. She wanted to explain, so she looked at Justin. The man was also looking at her, his eyes deep and unfathomable. Nora thought for a while. After she thought of what to say, her lips parted. However, the moment she opened her mouth, she couldnt help but yawn. Justin was rendered speechless. Next to him, Lawrence was furious. Never mind that she had hit someone, but shes even yawning so arrogantly at Mr. Hunt now? Was she showing off? As soon as the thought appeared in his mind, the expressionless woman spoke. I definitely wasnt trying to provoke you, Mr. Hunt. The corners of Lawrences lips spasmed a little. Only a fool would believe that! He was just about to give her a sarcastic reply when he heard his boss icy-cold reply: Uh-huh. Lawrence was confused. After explaining, Nora walked past him slowly. Justin stared at her from the back and narrowed his eyes. The womans actions just now had been decisive and straightforward and hadnt been sloppy in the least. They were wild and fervent. But it seemed like she hadnt gotten what she wanted, and she looked a little sad. Her listless appearance unexpectedly made him want to help her. As soon as the thought appeared, he heard Lawrence, who was standing behind him, complain, Its a good thing that you forbade them from fighting. Otherwise, judging from Miss Smiths skill, that group of rich kids would have been beaten up by her. Lawrence said to himself again, But surely she didnt misunderstand and think that you were saving her, right? Shes already currying favor with Pete to get close to you. If she misunderstands, itll become even harder to shake her off! Justin gave him a frosty look. Youre too noisy. Meanwhile, at the cafe. Cherry wore a small T-shirt, overalls, cowboy hat, and sunglasses, and she looked as if she was dressed in an endearing hip-hop style. She bounced into the cafe and picked up her cell phone to find that Chesty had sent her several text messages. Are you here yet? Youre already ten minutes late! Surely you didnt run away because youre really a super cute girl? Cherry was about to reply when she received a call from Chesty. She picked up and said, Im here, Chesty! Table 25 26 28! An awfully bored Chester was already seated there with three empty glasses in front of him. Yep, yep, Table 28, thats right. Youre here? Where are you? Look down. He looked down and saw a cowboy hat. His gaze continued down past the hat to see his nephew, Petes, incredibly familiar face. Chester was perplexed. He rubbed his eyes and opened them againthe person in front of him was still there. He became even more confused, and he subconsciously said into the phone, Leader? Im here, Chesty. Beside him was his young nephews childish voice. Coming from his cell phone was the familiar young girl-sounding voice. The two voices overlapped, causing Chester to collapse into the chair as if he had just seen a ghost. He looked at Cherry incredulously and stammered, L-l-leader? Cherry blinked her big, round eyes. Uh-huh, thats me. She didnt expect Chesty to be her uncle, either. The two of them had even had pizza with her father! Cherry hung up, climbed onto the chair opposite, and sat down. Then, she said to the waitress, A glass of milk, please. Im still growing up, so I cant drink coffee. Thank you. Her adorable self melted the waitress heart into a puddle of goo. Sure, kiddo. Just a moment. Then, she quickly ran off to get the milk. Chester felt as if the sky was falling. Was this really his nephew that had always been clumsy with words? He really was just pretending when he went against Justin all this time! Also! It was more than enough to have just one member who was derelict in his duties and playing games all day long among the Hunts. Pete was the one and only grandson! He was Justins only son! If Justin were to know that he had been playing games with Pete Chester swallowed hard. He felt as if he could already see himself in his grave. Chester shuddered. Suddenly, he thought of something and jumped to his feet anxiously: Sh*t! Its already half-past eight! Justin will be back soon! Hurry and go back up to do your homework, Pete! Otherwise, Justins gonna kill us both! He threw $30 onto the table, picked up Cherry, and ran out as if he was competing in a 100-meter dash race. But as soon as he ran to the entrance, he immediately saw Justin exiting the bar with a group of bodyguards and waiting for the elevator. Chester was shocked. He put down Cherry and promptly said, Go up the stairs to the second floor while I stop Justin. After that, hurry to the top floor! Dont let anyone find you! Without waiting for Cherry to reply, Chester rushed toward Justin as if he was all prepared for his death. I need to have a talk with you, Justin. Justin asked, What kind of talk? Chester braced himself against his icy gaze, bit the bullet, and said, A h-heart heart-to-heart talk. Im not free, Justin said coldly and entered the elevator. Chester followed him in. In order to buy more time, he pressed the elevator buttons for every floor in a panic. I-itll only take a little of your time, Justin Justin narrowed his eyes and said with mild displeasure, Youd best really have some kind of trouble that you want to talk to me about. Justin, I think I Chester racked his brains, but he couldnt think of any troubles that he had. Finally, he forcibly said, I dont like women? As soon as he said that, even he himself was dumbfounded. What the f*ck? What did he just say? When he saw the contemplative look in Justins eyes, he panicked. No, thats not what I meant, Justin. I A rambling Chester said a whole lot of things before he finally made it past the hurdle. When they reached the top floor and opened the door, upon seeing Pete sitting obediently at the desk and studying, he breathed a sigh of relief. When he saw that Justin had entered the study, he sneaked over to Pete and winked. For your sake, Ive been totally misunderstood A question mark slowly appeared in Petes mind when he heard his inexplicable words: ? Had Uncle Chester gone mad? Downstairs. A puzzled Cherry, who watched her father and uncle enter the elevator, ran after them with her short little legs. Unfortunately, she still missed the elevator. Did her uncle tell her to go to the top floor just now? Wasnt there only two presidential suites on the top floor? As it turned out, Daddy was the dummy next door that Mommy had mentioned?! She was going to the top floor to look for her father and ask him why he had driven Mommy and herself downstairs! Didnt Daddy like her anymore? With that in mind, she entered the elevator, tiptoed, and pressed the button to the top floor. Chapter 14 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hotel Finests management was very strict, and one needed room cards in the elevator, too. Cherrys room was not on the top floor, so she couldnt light up the button for the top floor even after she swiped the room card through the card reader. She pouted unhappily. After thinking about it, she decided to return for now to the 38th floor where her room was and go up the stairs after that. But as soon as she got out of the elevator, she ran into Nora. Cherry instantly suppressed her desires. She could still look for Daddy tomorrow, but Mommy was obviously a little depressed and needed her very much now! Nora had called several private investigators, but there were still no leads. After all, if even Angela didnt know where her son was, then her father might be the only one who knew the truth. But to negotiate terms with her father He was no simple-minded fool like Angela. Just as she was lost in her thoughts, a small figure jumped over and hugged her leg. Mommy, I love you so much! Her thoughts interrupted, Nora rubbed her head and asked softly, Where did you go to have fun with Mrs. Lewis? Cherry looked at her fingers. She didnt dare to look at Noras eyes when she lied. We just strolled around in the hotel. It isnt any fun here at all. Mommy, Ill sleep with you. Nora let out an Okay and opened the door. Then, she turned around to see Cherry leaning against the wall and striking a handsome pose. Mommy, if you miss my brother, then you can just look at me. He probably looks just like me. Were twins after all! Nora chuckled. Boy-girl twins are fraternal. Just like ordinary siblings, its very difficult for them to look exactly the same. Cherry hung her head in disappointment. Is that so? I thought he would look just like me. Nora laughed and brought her into the room. After taking a bath, the two were lying on the bed when Noras cell phone rangit was from the Smiths. She cast her eyes down and contemplated for a moment. Then, she turned off the cell phone and went to bed with Cherry. When she woke up the next day, Cherry had already quietly gotten out of bed and was playing with Mrs. Lewis outside. She took a look at her cell phone. Aside from dozens of missed calls from the Smiths, there was also one from her paternal aunt. Her paternal aunt had been the kindest to her during all these years. Because of that, her relationship with Lisa was also pretty good. Thus, she returned the call. Someone picked up very quickly, but it was her fathers voice that rang out instead. Here I was, thinking that youve already left the family, Nora! Nora lowered her eyes lazily and got out of bed to get something to eat. Whats up? What kind of attitude is that? I have something to ask youdid you shamelessly sabotage Anthonys proposal to your sister yesterday? And even hit her when the sabotage failed? Also, you have been saying that you wanted to annul the engagement. Now that youve gotten your way, why are you trying to seduce Anthony again? Hes your sisters fianc! It had always been like that ever since they were children. The moment she and Angela had a disagreement, Henry would blame her for it without even trying to find out the truth. Nora was already used to it. She slowly said, He doesnt seem to be her fianc yet, right? He was going to be very soon, but youve messed everything up now! Come back right away and apologize to your sister! Otherwise, dont blame me if I disown you! Do what you want. Nora was about to hang up after giving a frosty reply when she heard Henry yelling angrily, You ungrateful woman! Not only are you disobeying me, but do you also not care whether your aunt is alive or dead?! Nora paused. Whats wrong with her? Whats wrong with her? She has a brain tumor! If you have even the slightest bit of a conscience, then come to the hospital in town. Otherwise, you wont even be able to see your aunt for the last time! Ill be right over. After hanging up, Nora quickly washed up, changed, and went out. When the elevator arrived, she entered to see that there were already two professionally dressed female elites inside. Nora closed the doors after she entered. Her eyes were closed on the way down. She overheard the discussion between the two behind her: Isnt it inappropriate for us to treat the little mister like this? This is corporal punishment. What nonsense are you spouting? We were sent by the old madam. Besides, didnt you see that the little mister didnt even cry after he was hit? He doesnt talk very much, either. I heard that hes autistic. What? No wonder he looks dull and slow-witted. Im telling you this secretly, but I felt a little good when I saw him being reprimanded. So what even if youre rich and prestigious? In the end, he still has to listen to us obediently! But what if Mr. Hunt finds out? Itll be because he didnt finish his homework, then. Mr. Hunt is very strict with the little mister. Fathers would be at their wits end once their children cry or kick up a fuss, but Pete only knows how to stubbornly endure it Even if I dont give him lunch, I betcha he wont even say a word about it at night. Ding! When the elevator arrived on the first floor, the two tutors walked out and went to eat in the hotel restaurant. Nora, who exited along with them, frowned. She felt exceptionally uncomfortable. Those two had come from the upper floor, so they could only have come from the presidential suite on the top floor. Therefore, the little mister whom they spoke of must be Justin Hunts son? Nora cast her eyes down and decided to mind her own business. The cab she booked had already arrived. She was about to get in the car when she heard a commotion behind her. Sure enough, it was Justin who had come out with his bodyguards. Nora looked away and got into the car. Before the car started, the sight of the child that had buried his head into Justins shoulder while being carried by him suddenly flashed into her mind. Although she didnt get a clear view of his face, he looked about the same size as Cherry, so he was likely about the same age as her. Ire welled up in Nora. She suddenly opened the car door, got out, and walked straight towards Justin. She was stopped by the bodyguards before she even got close. Lawrence had already noticed her wandering around the entrance just now. He said mockingly, Miss Smith, I know youre intending to express your gratitude to Mr. Hunt for his help yesterday, after which youll then ask for his contact information. Weve already seen these methods a million times. Can you put in a little more effort and use a more novel pickup line? Nora was puzzled. In the distance, Justin, dressed in a black suit, kept his eyes straight and entered the Bentley sullenly. He didnt see her at all. At the sight of the car starting, Noras eyes narrowed angrily. This was a rare moment where she decided to meddle for once, yet she was being misunderstood in such a way? She turned around to leave. After taking a couple of steps, unable to suppress her anger, she turned back and went up to Lawrence. She repeatedly tried to hold back her anger, but still failed in the end. She said, Mr. Zimmer, you should have Mr. Hunt visit the neurology specialists when hes free. Narcissism is an illness. Get it treated. Lawrence was confused. It was only after she snapped at him that Nora finally got into the cab as if nothing had happened, and went straight to the hospital in town. There werent many people in the hospital. Nora went upstairs and entered the VIP ward. She hadnt even seen her aunt yet when Henry walked toward her furiously and threw the contract in her face. Nora, you have to sign the ownership transfer agreement today, and also apologize to your sister! Otherwise, dont dream of saving your aunt! Chapter 15 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora frowned. Before she could answer, a gentle but anxious voice reached them. Are you trying to drive me to my grave, Henry? On the hospital bed, a gentle middle-aged woman wearing a hospital gown struggled to get out of the bed. Her hair was all shaved, and she looked frighteningly skinny due to her illness. Her cheeks were sunken, but it nevertheless couldnt hide her gentle personality. She was Irene Smith, her aunt. Nora took a couple of quick steps forward and sat on the edge of the bed. She held her hand and greeted, Aunt Irene. Irene looked at Nora up and down for a moment. Then, her eyes turned red. You look so much like your mom after youve slimmed down, Nora. Her voice trembled as she spoke. Youve had such a hard time outside all these years. During the five years when she lived abroad, Henry had never given her a single cent. It was instead her aunt who always sent her some money as living expenses. Although it wasnt much, it was her way of showing her kindness. Noras heart was warmed. At this point, her stepmother, Wendy, said, Nora, your aunt has been pretty nice to you ever since you were a child, right? Shes sick now, and youre the only one that can cure her! You wont watch her die, will you? Nora frowned. A brain tumor She casually tugged off the medical report and CT scan next to her and started to read them seriously. A naggy Wendy said, Your aunts operation is too difficult, Nora. A moment of carelessness and shell suffer brain damage, so no one in the hospital wants to do it. Dr. Larson, the head of the Department of Neurology in this hospital, is Angelas professor at the School of Medicine in her college. If she begs him to do it, maybe hed be willing to take the risk and give it a go. Wendy sighed at this point before continuing. But now, Anthonys saying that without the company, hell never get engaged to your sister. Your sister is terribly upset and in a bad mood. You cant possibly ask someone for help in such a gloomy manner, right? So, as long as you give your sister the company, well let Angela beg Dr. Larson for help. Whether your aunts operation goes through or not completely depends on you now. When Wendy finished speaking, Henry shouted angrily, You must also apologize to Angela for sabotaging her marriage proposal, seducing Anthony out of spite, and for hitting her! Wendy, who was pretending to be the good guy, said, Were a family. What are you saying all these for? Sigh, Nora, your aunts illness cant be delayed any further. Why dont you sign the agreement immediately? While the two were putting on a joint act, Nora finished reading her aunts CT scan. It was indeed a little tricky. The tumor had enveloped the blood vessels, so the slightest carelessness would lead to mistakes and cause her aunt to die in surgery. Not many doctors would dare to take on a surgery like this even in New York, let alone Dr. Larson in California. Well, aside from her, that was. Irene yelled angrily after hearing what they said. Henry, that company is the only thing that Noras mother left for her. How can the two of you be so shameless?! Wendy smiled. That isnt quite right, Irene. What do you mean by she left it for Nora? Henry and Noras mother were husband and wife at that time. Thats their joint property. Youre so shameless! Irene looked at Nora again. Dont listen to their nonsense, Nora. My illness is incurable. Even if you sign the agreement and have them perform surgery on me, theres a 90% chance that itll fail anyway. Hurry and go! Okay. Ill visit you again when I have time. Nora put down the medical record and turned and walked out. Her aunt was in serious condition, and it indeed didnt brook any further delay. What was important now was to contact the hospital and borrow their equipment and facilities first. Henry and Wendy didnt expect that she would just up and leave like that. Moreover, she even disappeared from the ward in the blink of an eye. Henry cursed, Shes a total ingrate. Your kindness toward her was all in vain! Wendy also spoke sarcastically. You were so kind to her, Irene. But in the end, she didnt even want to stay a moment longer here with you! Irene bit her lip with her eyes red. Finding me a doctor had nothing to do with Nora from the start In the top-floor presidential suite of Hotel Finest. Why didnt you finish your homework from noon, Pete? This section is completely blank! How are we supposed to proceed with the afternoon syllabus if you do that? Finish your homework. With a chilly look, Pete looked at the assignment that obviously hadnt been given to him at noon and was already beyond his syllabus. He didnt speak but instead stared at the tutor just like that. The tutor curled her lip. What are you looking at me for? I heard that your father completed all these lessons effortlessly when he was your age. Dont you even know how to do this question? If thats the case, then it must be your mom who lowered your IQ genes! It was only when he heard the word mom that Pete finally reacted. His jaw was taut as he picked up the pen. Then, he started to write silently on the workbook. He already knew how to solve these problems a long time ago. His mom wasnt stupid! But as soon as he finished answering it, the tutor said, Its wrong. Why didnt you include the problem-solving process? Ive already told you so many times! Stretch out your hand! Is including the problem-solving process even necessary for such a simple question? Pete didnt move. The tutor immediately grabbed his hand, took the ruler, and struck his palm hard a few times. Smack! Smack! Smack! The pain made Petes eyes widen, yet he pressed his lips together tightly and refused to speak. This is punishment for not attending the class seriously. Now, your punishment is to attend class while standing! Pete stood for two hours until even his calves were sore. Only then did the tutors end the afternoon lesson. The two tutors were still whispering between themselves when they left: He really cant speak? Alright, dont talk too much. The old madam has instructed us to take good care of the little mister! Okay. Well come again to report to Mr. Hunt in the evening. We must make him sound a little more stubborn and misbehaving. Children who dont do their homework arent good children! After the two of them left, Pete looked at the homework assigned by the tutors on the table. He knew that his answers were definitely wrong again. Even if he had completed them, they would still say that he didnt complete his homework. But even so, he didnt want to speak. If he spoke He pressed his lips together tightly when he thought of the consequences. All he wanted now was to talk to Mommy and the little girl next door who was great at playing games The light in his eyes dimmed again when he thought of that. Unfortunately, the lady next door had been driven away and she had moved one floor down. One floor down Pete suddenly stood up. He put on his clothes and quietly left the room. It was impossible for him to take the elevator because the bodyguards were all standing guard there. He went along the wall toward the corner and slipped into the stairwell. Then, he opened the door and darted in. At the same time. Downstairs, Cherry took advantage of the opportunity while Mrs. Lewis was preparing dinner to also slip out quietly. She didnt manage to go there yesterday, so she would go upstairs to look for her father today! The tiny form of Cherry, who was wearing a cool childrens outfit, entered the stairwell. Her short little legs climbed up the stairs with great effort. As she walked, she suddenly heard footsteps coming from above. As soon as Cherry looked up, she saw Pete walking down. Their eyes met, and for a time, the air was incredibly still and quiet. Chapter 16 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Due to it getting late, the light in the narrow stairwell was rather dim. Pete stared at Cherry in shock. Her eyes were widened as round as grapes and her mouth slightly ajar. The two stared at each other for some time. Cherry was the first to speak. Why is there a mirror in the stairwell? Pete was puzzled. The corners of his lips spasmed. This isnt a mirror. Cherry was dazed and dumbfounded. Why do you look exactly the same as me, then? The stairwell fell quiet for another few seconds. Then, a hesitant Pete said, Are we twins? Tiny Cherry, who finally reacted, leaped forward and hugged Pete excitedly. Wow! I found my brother! Pete, who had always refused physical contact with others, stiffened. Blood relations were simply so peculiar. For example, physical contact with people such as ones mother and younger sister would give one a very heartwarming feeling. But as it turned out, had Mommy hugged him and eaten dinner with him because she mistook him for someone else? This realization made Pete turn pale. He sounded a little sad as he asked, Why did Mommy abandon me? Cherry let go of him and hurriedly explained, Mommy didnt abandon you. It was our horrid grandpa who sent you away. The reason why we came back to the States is so that we can look for you! Really? Afraid that her brother wouldnt believe her, Cherry nodded repeatedly. Its true! Its true!! Her soft hands grabbed hold of Pete and she dragged him down the stairs. Lets go find Mommy. Shell definitely be very happy to see you, and then shell take us home! Pete was taken aback. But what about Daddy? Cherry paused. Oh, thats right. Mommy definitely wont want Daddy. Why? Mommy thinks hes trouble and that his familial relationships are complicated, so she finds him very bothersome! Does Daddy like Mommy? With an awfully complicated expression, Pete replied, Daddy seems to hate my mom. What do we do? A minute later, the two little cuties sat on the steps together. The two of them looked just like peas in a pod as they tried to think of countermeasures with their faces, which still had baby fat on them, propped in their hands. By the way, my name is Cheryl Smith! You can call me Cherry. Whats your name? Peter Hunt. You can call me Pete. I want both you and Daddy, Pete. And, I cant leave Mommy, either. Do you have a solution? Yes, I do. Cherry suddenly jumped up excitedly. What is it? With a solemn look, Pete replied, If we get Daddy and Mommy to fall in love with each other, they wont despise each other anymore. The two children leaned their heads against each others and talked about it. When they finally separated, Cherry suggested, I wanna play with Daddy. Can I pretend to be you tonight? It just so happened that Pete also wanted to spend some time with his mother, so he nodded with his eyes shining brightly. Harboring the noble mission of reconciling a broken family, the children then quietly sneaked back to each others residence. Nora contacted the hospital after she left the ward. The dean agreed to her request immediately. Anti was known as the top surgeon in the world. Several of her surgical videos had become classics in many hospitals and medical colleges. Having her perform surgery in the hospital was undoubtedly the hospitals honor. However, he made a few irrelevant requestshe wanted a few people from the hospital to be assistants so that they could observe and learn from the operation. Nora, who didnt mind, acceded to his requests. Next up were the operation site and facilities. The hospitals equipment was outdated and couldnt meet the demands of such a sophisticated operation. As such, she could only borrow a few from New York at last-minute notice. As the relevant procedures involved were cumbersome, by the time she was done with the calls and settled all the arrangements, more than two hours had already passed. Only then did she return to the ward, intending to comfort her aunt. She thought that Henry and Wendy would already have left by then, but unexpectedly, she immediately heard a dispute in the ward as soon as she arrived. Henry was very arrogant. If you want Angela to ask Dr. Larson to perform the surgery, then get Nora to surrender the company! Which is more importantthat lousy company, or her aunts life? Irenes breathing was unsteady. Angela, Ive always treated you well since you were a child. This is also what I would like to ask youis the company or my life more important? Angela curled her lip. When have you ever treated me well, Aunt Irene? You obviously favored that damned fatty. Back when you were a seamstress, you would make the same clothes for us. But you must have used more fabric for hers, right? If you had really treated me well, then you shouldnt have made any for her at all! Her words angered the thin Irene lying on the bed. Angela, you A dissatisfied Angela went on. Also, although you gave us the same presents during Christmas, did you think I didnt know that you always gave that damned fatty another one in private?! Hmph, shes more of a niece to you than I am, isnt she? In your eyes, what do you even see me as? Irene clenched her fists. I was giving them to her in her mothers stead! Angela curled her lip. She was just about to say something when suddenly Clap! Lisa grabbed Angelas hand. She must have been crying for a very long time because her eyes were all swollen. Please, Angela. Put in a good word for us in front of Dr. Larson and save my mother! Right after she spoke, she fell onto her knees and pleaded, Please, Angela! Angela shook her off and stepped away. Dont think that Ill relent just because youre doing this. Wendy also said, Oh, Lisa, what are you doing? You should be begging Nora for help instead! This immediately caught Henrys attention. As though he had just thought of a good idea, he said, Heed your aunts advice, Lisa. Go to Hotel Finest now and get down on your knees at the entrance, and beg Nora to save your mother! Isnt Nora staying at Hotel Finest because shes hoping to snag a good husband there? If she doesnt want to be embarrassed, then shell definitely agree to sign the agreement! Outside the door, Noras downcast eyes were filled with an icy look. When she was a child, she had simply thought that her father was partial to her sister because he had misunderstood her. But now, she suddenly understood that he had understood everything all along. There was actually no real reason for his partiality. He could even bring himself to say such horrible things in such a justified manner. Henry! Irene shouted sharply, How can you treat Nora like that?! She turned to Lisa and ordered, I forbid you to go over! The blood on Lisas face drained little by little, and she wept silently on her knees. Dont beg them anymore. Get up, Lisa. Noras uncle, Will Black, suddenly shouted. He pointed at the Smiths and yelled, Get out of here, all of you! Youre all ingrates, all of you! Irene had given her all for her nieces, yet not a single one of you is a decent human being! He picked up the bouquet of flowers at his hand and threw them at Henry. When he drove the three of them out, he happened to see Nora and he paused. Nora pressed her lips together, intending to tell him about the operation. Uncle Will Wills eyes were already red at this point. He snapped, Youre just as much of an ingrate. Get lost! Chapter 17 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The door of the ward was then shut. However, one could still vaguely hear the conversation inside: Lisa said, Dad, Nora is Dont speak her name! How kindly did your mother treat her? She treated her like she was her own, but how is she any different from Henry now? Shes holding on so stubbornly to the company and just standing by as your mother dies! Irene said, Dont say that about Nora. Shes not doing anything because she knows its useless even if she lets go of the company. Dont vent your anger on someone else I know, but I feel so awful when I see her so indifferent! Will suddenly couldnt hold it in anymore, and he started to sob bitterly. Nora, who was standing outside, could feel their helplessness and anger even through the glass windows. Dont you feel bad? Henry stood behind her. For the sake of a company, are you really going to disregard your aunts life? Their disputes here were too loud, and it had attracted a circle of onlookers. Nora looked down and sent a text message to Lisa on her cell phone, telling her to get ready and that someone would be coming to operate on her aunt in a few days. After sending the text message, she ignored Henry and the others angry castigation and turned to leave calmly. Nearby. Justin stood there with Lawrence. A relative had happened to be hospitalized today, so he had specially come to visit. However, he didnt expect to encounter such a situation. Lawrence said, The Smiths are certainly shameless, but isnt she a little too callous? No wonder she looks so unfeeling. Justin frowned and said, Check if theres anything that can be done about her aunts illness. This wasnt anything hard to find out. By the time they were in the car and on the way back to the hotel, he had already found out everything. Her condition is indeed hard to operate on. There are only two experts in the States who can do it, but the success rate is only 50%. Coincidentally, both experts are currently employed in our hospitals. Seeing that the icy Justin wasnt speaking, Lawrence couldnt help but say, If Miss Smith knows what shes doing, then shell use this as an opportunity to approach you. When the car arrived at Hotel Finest, as luck would have it, Justin spotted Nora getting off the cab. Additionally, when she noticed their car, she even stayed where she was and did not enter the hotel. Was she waiting for them? Nora had indeed spotted them. She didnt understand what was going on. She obviously had nothing to do with that four or five-year-old child, but she simply couldnt help but feel uncomfortable the moment she thought of him being abused by his tutors. They misunderstood and thought that I was pursuing him this morning. If I go over now, Ill really be seen as a stalker. Nora lowered her cat-like eyes slightly. From the corner of her eye, she caught a glimpse of Justin walking past her, surrounded by bodyguards. Nora suddenly spoke. She said, I have something to say, Mr. Hunt. As expected. Justin stopped and looked at her with a deep gaze. His exquisite features exuded an aggressive air of heroism, and the mole at the corner of his eye gave off a feeling of slight interest. What can I do for you, Miss Smith? He had already given her a chance, so she would probably start begging him pitifully, right? In a slightly deep voice, Nora asked, Are your sons tutors professional, Mr. Hunt? She had only heard what the tutors said in the elevator, and hadnt seen anything with her own eyes, so she had no way of judging whether or not their words were true. Thus, she merely gave him a subtle reminder. Justin frowned, however. Why was she keeping quiet about the doctors and talking about the tutors instead? Was it because she was too embarrassed to ask him about it, so she decided to talk about something else first? Justin was a straightforward man, so he went straight to the point. He asked, Do you need me to introduce two doctors to you, Miss Smith? Do you want to speak with Dr. Lane or Dr. Wright? Nora was confused. Although Dr. Lane and Dr. Wright were the most famous neurosurgeons in the States, the success rate was only 50% if they operated on her aunt. Why would she go to them? Besides, she was talking about the tutors. Why was he bringing up doctors? Nora replied impatiently, No, I dont. Please show more concern toward your son instead if youre free! If the tutors really were abusing him, then the responsibility would lie only on Justin. He must have been neglecting the child. For some inexplicable reason, she was a little angry, as if it was her son that was being abused instead. She left immediately after saying that. Justin stared at her from the back with a slightly stunned expression, but he quickly came back to his senses. Anger welled up in him, and his countenance turned a little colder. Lawrence couldnt help but say, I had thought Miss Smith was so indifferent to her aunt only because she was at her wits end. I didnt expect that she really was leaving her to die. Shes too heartless! Without surgery, her aunt was doomed. However, ff she went through with the operation, then she would at least still have a 50% chance of survival. The choice was obvious. But that woman was actually so crazy and heartless, and had rejected his kindness? Forget it, he would just take it that he had unnecessarily meddled into someone elses business and misjudged her! Justin entered the elevator with a sullen look. In the top-floor presidential suite. Cherry stealthily returned to the room. She was just about to enter the study when she turned and saw a stern-faced woman walking toward her with a ruler in her hand. She said viciously, How can you bring yourself to loiter about elsewhere when you havent finished your homework, Pete? Judging from how stupid and dull you look, you must have taken after your mother! Oh, wait, that isnt quite right because youre a little bastard without a mother. Hold out your hand; Im going to teach you a good lesson today! Cherry was confused. How dare she insult her mother? And, she was even hitting her brother? The soft little girl immediately transformed into the hot-tempered little girl from her gaming time. With her hands on her hips, she was about to hurl insults back at the tutor when the door suddenly opened. She turned to see her handsome father, who had the potential to be bossy, cool, affectionate, or reassuring, striding in. Cherry immediately forgot what happened just now. Her tiny form leaped forward as if she had wings, but it was at this moment that the tutor caught her by the arm. Justin took off his jacket after entering. As per usual, the first thing he did was to ask how his son was doing. How was Pete today? The tutor sighed. Hes not doing his homework again. Because he didnt reinforce what he learned, he doesnt understand when we delve into more complicated topics. Hes awfully stubborn and refuses to listen to us. As a result, his progress is now lagging behind his cousins by two semesters worth of lessons! A troubled Justin frowned when he heard her report. Although his sons IQ was excellent, he was introverted and autistic and had trouble expressing himself. He really didnt know how he should communicate with him! He walked up to Cherry, squatted down to face her, and asked patiently, Why didnt you do your homework? Wow, looking at him up close, Daddy looks even more handsome now! Cherry couldnt answer him for a moment there. Seeing her silent, the tutor secretly scoffed. He was indeed a dimwit that didnt cry, kick up a fuss, or know how to complain about others. Relieved, she started to spin more lies. Were really at our wits end, Mr. Hunt. We cant discipline or scold him, so your only option is to employ certain special methods of educating now. Cherry, who was currently captivated by her fathers good looks, thought to herself, What? They couldnt discipline or scold me? Chapter 18 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as Cherry was about to speak, Justin frowned and asked, What kind of special methods? The tutor sighed and replied, Pete was born autistic. He doesnt like to talk nor does he know how to communicate with others. If this goes on, itll impede his development. I think you can consider either sending him to medical specialists for treatment or to a school for children with special needs. Her eyes shone after she spoke. Once Pete was sent to a school for children with special needs, he would be diagnosed as being mentally handicapped. With that, they would be able to ruin his future! Cherry was confused. That teacher was horrible! She looked at Justin. Should Daddy agree, she would stop seeing him as her father and would get Mommy to save Pete from their clutches. Hmph. Justins expression instantly darkened. He retorted fiercely, Pete is fine. He doesnt need to attend a school for children with special needs! If you cant teach him, then Ill find someone else! Lawrence! Yes, sir? Justin ordered, Settle her wages immediately. She doesnt need to come in anymore tomorrow! The tutor was shocked by his sudden wrath. Justin was usually very polite to them, which made her forget how domineering a man Justin really was. She had made a mistake. She shouldnt have said something like that. She should have taken it slow. Seeing that she was out of a job, in order to complete her mission, the tutor put on a sincere and earnest expression and said, I am the top domestic tutor in the States, Mr. Hunt. My advice is undoubtedly in your sons best interests. Since you refuse to listen to the truth, then take it as if I didnt say anything. I enjoyed myself very much during my time with Pete. Goodbye. Her speech was very in line with what an exemplary teacher would say. Justins anger faded a little and he said, Give her an extra half a years wages. The tutor was ecstatic. Half a years wages were a lot of money! Together with what that person had given her Cherry, who was listening to them intently, was very satisfied. Daddy hadnt given up on Pete. He was indeed protective of him. However, he had been deceived by that teacher! As she watched the wicked teacher walk happily toward the door, Cherrys big grape-like eyes swiveled a little and she asked, Daddy, am I a little bastard without a mother? Justin was taken aback. He looked down suddenly to see his son looking up at him trustingly. His young, childish voice made what he said next sound particularly heartbreaking: Am I really very stupid and dull? Did Mommy lower the quality of Daddys genes? Justin was stunned. His son rarely spoke this much. However, the content was especially shocking to him. He restrained his overwhelming fury and asked gently, Who told you these things, Pete? Cherry stretched out her arm and pointed her chubby little finger at the door. She did! At the door, the tutors legs went limp the instant she felt Justins murderous aura and anger. She said fearfully, Stop spouting nonsense, Pete Cherry hid behind Justin and hugged his leg. She stuck out her tongue at the tutor and said, Please dont hit me again. Im sorry! The tutor was taken aback. Was this really that little dimwit who didnt talk?! At the sight of how fearful his son looked, Justin didnt give the tutor a chance to explain anymore. He ordered, Bring her out, Lawrence! Yes, sir. Lawrence grabbed the tutor and pushed her out. Justin rubbed Cherry on her head comfortingly and said, Can you play by yourself for a while, Pete? The upcoming scene was too bloody and unsuitable for children. Although Cherry wanted to be with her father, he needed to deal with the vicious teacher now. It was just like how Mommy would also blindfold her and tell her to count sheep whenever she fought others when they were abroad. She nodded. Okay, Daddy! Justin only left the room after seeing Cherry pick up a toy without any significant fluctuations in his emotions. Lawrence was a very efficient man. By then, he had already interrogated the truth out of the tutor. With his head down, he said, Its your uncle and his family that bribed them. They wanted to make Pete into a stubborn and problematic child so that their own children can take over the corporation. The two tutors were sent by the old madam, so were negligent and overlooked it. The old madam doted on Pete the most. Who would have imagined that the tutors she sent harbored ill intentions? Justin clenched his fists and asked, What did they do to Pete? At the mention, Lawrences head lowered even further. He answered, They punished him by making him stand, hitting his palms, and reprimanding him. Also, they didnt teach him seriously. They didnt dare to do any kind of physical abuse worse than that; because they were also afraid that someone would discover what was going on. Justin looked at the trembling woman kneeling on the ground and kicked her in the chest. The blow caused her to immediately cough up blood. His dark and overcast countenance made him look as if a demon. He ordered, Throw her out. Lawrences heart trembled upon sensing Justins fury. However, even he himself was furious, let alone Justin who had always loved and doted on Pete. It was just that his way of expressing it wasnt quite right. Justin returned to the room. When he saw Cherrys tiny little form sitting on the sofa and playing with the toy car, his heart tightened with guilt. Pete had been with him since he was an infant. He had personally nursed him and changed his diapers, but even until he was one and a half years old, he didnt speak at all. When they saw a doctor, he was told that Pete had slight congenital autism. Grandma said that it was because the boy didnt have a mother and thus, had no sense of security. They mustnt have him, a grown man, taking care of him anymore, so she had arranged for babysitters, family doctors, and tutors for him. As Pete slowly grew up and became able to have short conversations with people, it convinced him that Grandma was right. Pete was a stubborn boy and always went against him. He often made him so angry that he almost wanted to give him a good thrashing. Despite that, he continued to think that this was a phase that all normal children went through. That was, until that incident last week It was all his fault. Justin walked over slowly. He sat beside Cherry, softened his voice, and said, Daddy is sorry, Pete. Cherry stretched out her little arms and hugged her handsome father. Everything will be fine as long as you can acknowledge your mistakes and turn over a new leaf, Daddy! Justin sighed. Then, he said seriously, We wont engage any more tutors. Ill personally teach you in the future. The happy Cherry was instantly petrified. What?? She hated having to do homework the most! Help, Pete! Downstairs. When Nora returned to the room, she found her daughter sitting on the sofa and looking at her obediently instead of playing games like she usually did. She walked over and kissed Pete on the forehead. Youre so well-behaved today, baby. The soft lips pressed against his forehead, causing Pete to freeze. Yet at the same time, a sense of anticipation also arose in him. Mommys so soft and gentle. He looked at Mommy longingly and subconsciously stood up and followed after her. As he did, he suddenly found his mother stopping and looking at him with a half-amused smile. Are you intending to take a bath together with Mommy, Cherry? Only then did Pete realize with a start that he had followed her into the bathroom in the master bedroom! He was about to retreat, but Nora stooped over and picked him up. She said, Forget it, lets bathe you first. Alarm bells rang in Petes head. Wouldnt his identity as a boy be revealed if she were to bathe him? Chapter 19 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pete blushed. No, no, its fine, Mommy. Nora chuckled softly and said, Cherrys a big girl now. Pete ran away in a hurry after Nora let go of him. He stood outside the door to the bedroom and listened to the movements inside. The sound of running water, the sound of someone in the bath, and the sound of Mommy walking around in slippers after she was done bathing. After confirming that Mommy was dressed, he opened the door and saw her lying on the bed. With her eyes closed, she said, Mommy has a very important operation in two days, Cherry. I need a crazy amount of sleep for the next few days, so Ill go to bed first, alright? Okay, Mommy. His sister had told him before that Mommy had poor health and that her hobby was sleeping. She was usually either asleep or dealing with troublesome issues so that she could sleep. Therefore, he mustnt disturb Mommy. Two minutes later, when he heard steady breathing coming from where the bed was, Pete tiptoed over to his mother. His tiny little form climbed onto the bed. Then, he found a spot in Noras arms and curled up there. Before he knew it, he had fallen into deep sleep while listening to her heartbeat. How wonderful. He also had a mother now. As a result, he didnt see the SOS messages from Cherry on the cell phone in his pocket: Help, Pete! Lets exchange our positions again, Pete! Sob, I dont love Daddy anymore! Downstairs. Cherry took advantage of the opportunity while Justin was pouring a glass of water to send another text message to her brother on her cell phone. When she saw that he still wasnt replying, she could only give up and start tackling her assignments. She bit her pen and stared at the textbook, her face all wrinkled as she frowned. She, who had grown up abroad, was still at the literacy development stage. She couldnt understand the questions on the papers at all! Justin sat next to her when he returned. It had been half a year since he last tutored his son. As such, he didnt know how far their current progress was. He pointed at the simplest question and asked, Do you know how to solve this? Cherrys big eyes were completely blank. Justin fell silent for a moment. Then, he flipped back to syllabus from half a year ago. What about this? Cherry shook her head hard. Justin stared at her. He wanted to ask Pete why he couldnt solve the question now when he could do it half a year ago. Also, was he really shaking his head when he hadnt even read the question? Cherry wordlessly suggested, Why dont we learn about history instead, Daddy? Im very knowledgeable in that. Alright. Justin flipped open the textbook. Whos the first president of the United States? Cherrys eyes lit up. She raised her hand and said, I know this! Justin breathed a sigh of relief. His son had fallen behind in his mathematics, but it would also do if he was doing well in his history classes. As soon as the thought formed, he heard her yell, Tom Cruise! Its George Washington! Cherry blinked. Oh right, I must have remembered it wrongly. Next question please, Daddy. Which American politician was assassinated in 1963? Leonardo DiCaprio! Cherry immediately answered. Justin took a deep breath and told himself not to get mad. His son had just started talking a little more. He mustnt lose his temper. He decided to try again. Who invented the light bulb? Full of confidence, Cherry answered, Keanu Reeves! As Justin looked at his sons usually stern countenance that seemed more alive and animated today, he couldnt help yelling, Peter Hunt! Cherry looked up, her expression as though she was eagerly seeking praise. Arent I great, Daddy? Theres still a lot more that I know! Justin was perplexed. But when he saw how his son looked, he immediately reined his temper in. The tutors were the ones who had taught him all these, so what was he losing his temper at the kid for? He would just reward those two tutors even handsomely! Justin said glumly, Lets continue tomorrow. Okay, Daddy! Cherry heaved a huge sigh of relief. Seeing Lawrence poking his head into the room every now and then because he probably had something to talk to her father about, she carefully climbed down from the chair and said, Im going off to play now! Justin rubbed his temples as he watched her run off. Lawrence entered the room. With a complicated look, he said, Pete seems to be doing worse than how the tutor had put it. If this goes on, hell probably fall to the last place in the year-end assessment, right? Do you want to quickly contact a few other tutors? Theres still time until the end of the year The Hunts held assessments for the children at the end of each year. Pete always took top place in the past. That was how he became known among outsiders for having a high IQ. Yet his grades had deteriorated so badly in just half a year. No wonder it was said that even though children had good memory, they were also prone to forgetting. Once they stopped learning, their grades would suffer immediately. Flames of fury flared in Justins eyes. He closed his eyes and pondered for a long time before he finally sighed and said, Forget it. Lets not force him to do it anymore. It was exactly because he had placed too much emphasis on education in the past that he always fell out with his son. But when he saw how he smiled and how he cried and kicked up a fuss, it was then that he realized that his sons mental health was more important than anything else. Even if his son were to really forget everything that he had learned and take the last place in examinations every time, he could just live from day to day in the future. He would pave the way for his sons future. Justin, who had always been bold and resolute when facing the unscrupulous commercial world, hesitated for a moment. Then, he asked, Do you find Pete very different today? The abuse had been ongoing for a very long time, but his son had never once mentioned anything. Yet not only had he spoken up today, but his personality seemed to also have become a lot more cheerful? For some reason, Justin suddenly thought of what that woman had said downstairs How did she know that the tutors were problematic? Had Pete been keeping in contact with her all this time? A pondering Lawrence also said, Could Miss Smith have counseled Pete? Speaking of this, shes really not a simple woman. After all, so many women have tried to gain Petes favor in order to get near to you, but all of them have been unsuccessful. Lawrence couldnt even keep count of how many of Justins suitors he had had to handle in the past anymore. He thought for a while and asked, Do you want to consider giving Miss Smith a chance to get near you if she really has a positive influence on Pete? Justin hesitated for a while before he asked, What is she doing now? A hesitant look appeared on Lawrences countenance again. When the cleaners went to clean the room just now, they heard from the nanny that shes asleep, and she forbade them from disturbing them. Her aunts life is still in limbo, yet she can still bring herself to sleep? A person who could do that was too unfeeling. Justins expression darkened. Dont let her make contact with Pete so often anymore. Yes, sir. Lawrence wanted to say more, but Justin suddenly noticed that the little fellow had fallen asleep on the sofa. He gestured to Lawrence to keep quiet. Then, he walked over and picked up Cherry, intending to carry her into the bedroom. A dazed Cherry suddenly placed her arms around his neck and said, Mommy, Ive found my elder brother. He looks just like me Justin paused and frowned. Chapter 20 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin stared at the young child in his arms. Her murmur reached his ears. It seemed like she was calling out for her mother The light in his eyes dimmed. Pete rarely asked about his mother. But as it turned out, to his son, his mother was such an important figure. He lowered his eyes, hiding the complex emotions within. Then, he carried Cherry into the bedroom, took off her shoes, and tucked her in. He gazed at his sons young, sleeping visage for a long time before he quietly exited the bedroom. The next day. Sorry, I fell asleep last night. Did Daddy scold you last night, Cherry? Cherry lay on the bed and sent her brother a voice message back. Nope, because even though I dont know much about mathematics, Im awesome at history! Daddy was so moved that he canceled my homework! Pete believed her. He said, Okay. Dont forget our plans today. Cherry was about to reply when the door opened. Justin pushed the door open and walked in to see his son on the bed with his butt perched high into the air while texting on his cell phone. At the sight of him, his son turned off the cell phone screen in a slight panic. Then, with a guilty conscience, he blinked with his big cute eyes and exclaimed, You look even more handsome today, Daddy! Justin couldnt help but smile when he heard the little fellow complimenting him. Youre a handsome fellow, too. No, that wont do. Cherry corrected him seriously and said, Handsome is used to describe boys. Im going to be pretty when I grow up! Justin was perplexed. Cherry flipped the quilt aside and climbed out of the bed nimbly. Then, she held his large hand with her own small one and asked, Wanna have breakfast, Daddy? Cherr Cherry Pit is really hungry! Justin glanced at her hesitantly again. Grandpa was the one that had named him Peter, in hopes that he would be as resilient and down-to-earth as a rock. How did that become cherry pit instead? It sounded a little sissy. He took Cherry to the dining room. The presidential suite was bigger than 5,000 square feet. It had four bedrooms, two studies, a living room, a lounge, a gym, a kitchen, and a dining room. While they were eating, Justin instructed, Get the family doctor here. Cherry ate slow, so Justin got the nanny to look after her after he finished. Then, he entered the study with the family doctor who had hurried over. As the doctor stood there, he saw his employers expression changing again and again before he hesitantly asked, Is it possible to tell a five-year-old childs sexual orientation? During the history quiz the day before, all the names that his son had mentioned were good-looking and attractive men. Moreover, his sons wish to become pretty and how he had called himself cherry pit this morning was rather worrisome. Was Chester being a bad influence on him? When the family doctor saw how serious he was, he replied solemnly, Ones sexual orientation is generally already decided at birth. But if you have concerns about this, I can prepare a test for Pete. Okay, get the test ready. After giving the doctor instructions, Justin exited the study. The moment he returned to the dining room, he saw Chester and his sons arms slung across each others backs while they spoke with each other in low voices. His face immediately sank. Why didnt you log on to the game last nigh Chester was stuffing bread into his mouth and speaking with a muffled voice when he suddenly felt a chilly aura coming toward him. He turned his head slowly to see the tyrant standing behind him. The look in his eyes was as if he wanted to kill him. Chester was so frightened that he jumped up from the chair. A-are you okay, Justin? Justin retracted his scrutinizing gaze and walked in between Chester and Cherry. He said, No ones living next door. You can move in there instead. Chester was confused. Why was he sensing acute disdain from the tyrant? When Cherry was full, she walked over and put her arms around Justins leg. Then, she looked up and asked adorably, Can you accompany me to the movies today, Daddy? Just as Justin was about to refuse, his son wheedled, Cmon, Daddy! Pretty please? That tone! Justin bent over and picked Cherry up. Dont plead with others so lightly, Pete. Cherrys big round eyes blinked. Will you go, then? Alright. In order to make it up to his son, he had already postponed all his work and meetings today. Since he wanted to go to the movies, he would accompany him. The two picked an afternoon screening for a cartoon film. Before leaving, Cherry secretly sent a message to Pete: All set, Pete! What about you? Pete replied very quickly: Weve already set off. How could Nora possibly reject the request? She was always sleeping, so she was already spending less time with her child than other mothers. Thus, as long as the request wasnt too much, she agreed to every one of Cherrys requests. As she had to perform surgery the next day, she had slept all the way until 2 pm. Then, she took Pete to the movie theater while yawning. At the entrance of the movie theater, the corners of her lips spasmed a little as she looked at Pete. Its just a movie, Cherry. Is this really necessary? Pete had a mask on. Its to prevent being infected by contagious diseases. Nora held her forehead with her hand. And the shades? Pete pushed them up a little and replied reticently, It looks good. If you say so. After Nora bought some popcorn and cola, she took his hand and led him into the movie theater. After taking their assigned seats, Pete took out his cell phone and sent a text message to his sister: Are you here yet? Cherry was currently following Justin into the movie theater sulkily. She wanted popcorn, but her father had adamantly refused to buy her some, saying that it was unhealthy. He was horrible! Justin intensely disliked large movie theaters like this. Not only were there a lot of people, but the air was also very dirty. But because his son wanted the experience, it wasnt quite appropriate for him to book the whole theater, either. He entered the cinema sullenly with Cherry in his arms. When he reached the seats assigned to them based on the tickets that his son had bought online, he immediately spotted the woman already seated there. The theater was very dark, but she was so fair that it dazzled ones eyes. Her eyes were lidded and she seemed very sleepy. Her arms were comfortably crossed and she was currently asleep. Justins expression darkened. He had been wondering why his son suddenly wanted to come to the movies and even bought tickets. So, in the end, it was all still that womans scheme. He wanted to turn around and leave, but when he thought of his sons mental health, he suppressed his impatience and placed Cherry between the two of them in the end. He would never give her a chance to get close to him again. The two cuties, who both had masks on, exchanged a look with each other. How were Daddy and Mommy going to fall in love with each other if they didnt sit together?! The movie started at this point. The theme song of Frozen started to play. With just a glance, the movie instantly grabbed Cherrys attention and she started to watch it with her eyes widened. Half an hour later, Cherry suddenly smelled popcorn. Engrossed in the cartoon, she subconsciously nudged Nora and said, Popcorn, Mommy! Nora, who was dozing off, let out a dazed Okay. Then, she picked up a piece of popcorn, took off Cherrys mask, and stuffed it into her mouth. Pete was astounded. Chapter 21 - The Operation! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The expression of Justin, who wasnt interested in the movie, instantly darkened after he saw what she had done. Instead of feeding her own daughter, she was feeding his son. If even something like this wasnt her attempt at trying to please him and pursue him, then how else was he supposed to interpret her actions?! Upon sensing a cold aura coming from the side, Nora slowly opened her eyes and looked over. When confronted with Justins deep and dark eyes, which also had a bit of a sharp look in them, she was taken aback for a moment. Was she dreaming? Otherwise, why was she seeing Justin in the movie theater? Her sleepiness disappeared instantly. She lowered her eyes lazily and wondered, Is this a coincidence? Or is Justin here because he suspects that Im Anti and has come to sound me out? Things had gotten troublesome. She wanted to pretend that she didnt see him, but her instincts told her that the man seemed to still be staring at her at the moment. On top of that, he had a rather hostile look in his eyes. Nora turned to the side and gave a perfunctory greeting. What a coincidence, Mr. Hunt. A coincidence? The look on Justins face turned darker. Never mind that were watching the same movie, but even our seats just so happen to be next to each others? What a coincidence, indeed! Nora was puzzled. Why did he sound so sarcastic? She frowned. What do you mean by that, Mr. Hunt? Justin replied coldly, I told you, I hate it when people try to approach me by using my son. Did you forget what I said, Miss Smith? Nora was astonished. He was misunderstanding her again and again. Had he had enough yet? Nora slowly retracted her gaze and looked in front of her seriously. She said, You are indeed an attractive man, Mr. Hunt, but you shouldnt be too narcissistic, either. Men like you who look prettier than women arent my type. Justin sneered, Your actions are so blatant, Miss Smith, yet youre still trying to hide your intentions? Let me make things clearIm not interested in you. If you have the time to seduce me, why dont you think about how to cure your aunts illness instead? His words angered Nora. That man must be sick in the head! She said coldly, Dont worry, you neednt bother yourself with my aunts illness at all! When he heard how she glossed over the topic, Justin became even angrier. He was about to retort when the moviegoer with their children seated in the row in front of them suddenly turned around and snapped, Hey, were in the middle of a movie here. Can the two of you refrain from quarreling with your other halves in here?! Justin was bewildered. Nora was bewildered. The movie theater was pitch-dark. Justin didnt know why, but he didnt immediately feel any disgust when someone else misunderstood him and Nora as a married couple. Instead, a dazed feeling, not easily detectable, arose in him. The moviegoer added earnestly, Cant the two of you, as husband and wife, control yourselves a little better in front of the children? Youre scaring them! Nora looked at where the moviegoer was pointing and looked down to see Cherry who was sitting there with a mask on and only her eyes exposed. Justin bent over and picked her up. He said with displeasure, This is the last time Im warning you, Miss Smith. The next time I see you approaching my son, Im not holding back! He strode away right after saying that. Nora was bewildered. She glanced at the other side, finding herself mystified when she saw Pete there. It seemed like her hand had gone the other side instead when she was feeding Cherry just now, right? While she was hesitating, Pete held her hand silently and said, Lets go too, Mommy. He hereby declared that the first date had failed. When they returned to the hotel, it was already four in the afternoon. Nora went to sleep again. The next days operation would last seven or eight hours. If she didnt get enough sleep, she wouldnt have enough strength and energy to support her through it. Pete, who was next to her, anxiously sent a text message to Cherry: Hows it going over there, Cherry? Meanwhile, on the top floor. Cherry was facing off with Justin. Justin ordered, Youre forbidden from making contact with that woman in the future. Cherrys large eyes were full of grievances as she asked, Why? Knowing that it wasnt right to speak badly about other people in front of children, Justin didnt answer right away. However, Lawrence, who was next to him, answered, Its because shes someone that just sits on the sidelines and watches without doing anything even though her aunt is sick. On top of that, shes even going to the movies! That woman is too cold-blooded! Cherry panicked and retorted angrily, Mommy isnt cold-blooded! Shes someone that values relationships the most! Shell definitely save Grandaunt! Justins expression darkened. Never mind that she was cajoling his son to call her Mommy, but hes even addressing her aunt as Grandaunt now? Youre a bad Daddy! You cant say that about her! Im ignoring you! Cherry pouted aggrievedly. With tears in her eyes, she ran straight into the bedroom. Justin clenched his fists angrily. He had been getting along well with his son today, yet now, he had actually made his son cry because of that woman! At this point, Lawrence came over and said excitedly, Mr. Hunt, weve received news that Anti is coming to the hospital in town for an operation! Observers are allowed during the operation. Ive asked for a spot, and I plan to send someone there to stand guard. Well catch hold of her this time for sure! Justin thought for a while, then looked at the bedroom. At last, he said, I will go in person! The next day. Nora didnt go to the operating room after entering the hospital. She went to the ward to visit her aunt first, intending to comfort her. As soon as she entered, a worried Lisa came over. Nora, is the message you sent me yesterday saying that Mom will undergo surgery today true? Nora nodded. Yeah. Next to them, Angela sneered, Youre such an unlearned piece of trash, Nora. Do you know that Aunt Irenes tumor is located in a very risky area? Its impossible for ordinary surgeons to operate on her! Nora looked at her. I know that. Since you do, then why did you still look for someone to operate on her? Youre obviously taking her life lightly! Angela looked at Will and Lisa and said, Ive already shown Dr. Larson Aunt Irenes CT scan a long time ago, and even he is hesitant to take on the task. Do you really think she can get a better doctor than Dr. Larson? When Will heard this, he asked somewhat hesitantly, Tell me the truth, Nora. How high is the operations success rate? Before Nora could even reply, Angela scoffed and said, Ill tell you the truththere are only two doctors in the States that can achieve a success rate of 50% in this operation. Apart from them, everyone else can only achieve 10%! If you dont undergo the operation, Aunt Irene can still live for another two months, but if you do, theres a 90% chance that she wont be able to come out of the operating room alive today! Her words frightened Lisa so badly that blood drained from her face. I-isnt there a better doctor? Oh, there is! Angela said, Theres Dr. Anti, the top surgeon in the world. To her, there is no surgery that cannot be done! She can achieve a 100% success rate. Unfortunately, Dr. Anti is currently abroad and a great distance away from here. Even so many of the wealthy and powerful cant find her, so how can ordinary people like you possibly convince her to do it? The ward was dead silent. Just as Angela was all smug and both Will and Lisa had lost all hope, the three suddenly heard Noras low voice: In that case, do you know who the doctor I got is? Chapter 22 - Anti! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Angela said sarcastically, Did you not understand what I was saying? Unless its Dr. Anti, the situation wont change, no matter who youve gotten over! Scaring a patient before their operation, and making them nervous and full of distrust toward their doctor held zero benefits for the operation. Nora had come over intending to comfort her aunt right from the start. At the sight of their pale faces, she was just about to utter the name Anti when Irene suddenly said, I trust you, Nora. Lets get ready for the operation. Nora paused. Angela said sharply, What a fool. Are you also in a hurry to die? Lisa became even more nervous. Mom. Irene gave her a wry smile and said, How many doctors have your father and you approached for this operation? No one dares to do it because none of them wants to be held responsible. Its hard no matter who does it anyway, so why bother so much about who the operating surgeon is? She would take the risk. And see if God also thinks that this should be the end of her life. She looked at Lisa and Will and said, Remember this, Will, Lisa. No matter whether the operation succeeds or not, this is what Ive chosen. It has nothing to do with Nora. Nora lowered her gaze, her heart warmed. The door to the ward opened and a nurse came in. Mrs. Black, well be transferring you to the operating room now. Outside the operating room. After waiting for Irene to be transferred into the operating room, Nora decided to head off to make pre-operation preparations. However, the moment she turned, she heard Angelas voice. Where are you going, Nora? I get it now. You must be having a guilty conscience, so youre too scared to face whats going to happen, right? Youre afraid that the Blacks will blame you for Aunt Irenes death when the hospital staff brings her dead body out later! You cant go! You have to stay here and take responsibility for Aunt Irenes life! Nora paused and slowly said, I have something on. Angela scoffed and said, What do you have thats more important than Aunt Irenes life? Why are you so cold-blooded? Will, who was listening to the conversation between the two, clenched his fists. His eyes were filled with fierce disappointment. No matter whether the operation succeeded or not, he wasnt going to cast any blame on Nora. But as his wifes most beloved niece, couldnt she even stay with her during the surgery? At this time, a nurse came up and said, Can I get her family members to sign the medical liability waiver form, please? Wills hand trembled at the sight of the surgical consent form and the liability waiver form she handed over. With her eyes red, Lisas voice trembled as she asked, What does this mean? Angela stepped forward, her face still sporting a relaxed and happy smile. Obviously, she wasnt concerned at all about the life of the person in the operating room. She said sarcastically, It means that the doctor wont have to take any responsibility even if he causes the death of the patient during the surgery! Aunt Irenes surgery is such a difficult one. The doctors arent fools; theyll definitely ask for liability waiver form to be signed. Lisas face turned pale with fright. Angela was extremely satisfied. Her eyes swiveled a little and she grabbed the consent form from the nurse. Then, she looked at the section naming the chief surgeon at the bottom as she said, I wanna see who this surgeon is, so brave to actually undertake Aunt Irenes operation! The operation was bound to fail, but that surgeon had agreed to operate on her aunt, thereby potentially ruining her grand plans to usurp the company. She wanted them ruined! There was a sinister look in Angelas eyes, but when she saw who the chief surgeon was the next moment, she suddenly froze! How could this be?! Anti? Beside her, Lisa exclaimed, Is this the top surgeon in the world that you guys were talking about just now?! What? Will also exclaimed, Let me take a look! As the two of them stared at the chief surgeons name, their eyes started to light up again. Will looked at Nora in surprise and asked, Nora, how did you manage to get Dr. Anti to do the operation? Nora cast her eyes down and randomly made up a story. She said, Anti likes challenging operations, so I tried emailing them Aunt Irenes CT scans. I didnt expect them to agree. Wills eyes turned red. Ive misunderstood you, Nora! Its okay. Nora said dispassionately, But I really do have something up, so Im going off first. The shocked Angela was still frozen in place even after she left, and she watched Lisa and Will sign the forms. Will even cried because of how ecstatic he was, and she felt as if she had been made to eat her words. Hurry up, Dr. Anti has already arrived! Several doctors from the hospital strode into the operating room. They were representatives that the dean had carefully selected to observe Antis operation. This was a rare opportunity for them. Dr. Larson, the head of the Department of Neurology, happened to be among them. When he was about to enter the operating room, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Angela and he stopped immediately. He called out, Angela, is that you? Angela came back to her senses and greeted him. Dr. Larson. Dr. Larson was Angelas professor at the School of Medicine in college. He asked, Why are you here? Angela hurriedly answered, My aunts the patient. Dr. Larsons eyes lit up right away and he beckoned to her. The two went over to the side and he asked, Whats your familys relationship with Anti? Angela replied, My aunt is in serious condition, so the operations a challenging one. Practically none of the doctors in the States are capable of performing it, so I tried emailing Anti. Unexpectedly, she really agreed to take on the operation! Can you bring me in to observe the surgery, too? A scheming look filled her eyes. It was that damned fatty who had sent the email, but how would Anti know who the sender was anyway? It is undoubtedly an honor to be able to observe Antis surgery! Enlightened, Dr. Larson said, So, youre the one that got Anti over. Youve made a huge contribution to the hospital! Of course, I can bring you in. Angela hurriedly followed after Dr. Larson. Among those here to observe, apart from the well-known specialists in the hospital, there were only a few promising doctoral students. She was the only undergraduate there. If she became a well-known doctor, then Anthony definitely wouldnt find her beneath him anymore! Nora slipped into the operating room through the side door. As soon as she entered, she spotted Lily, her surgical assistant. She had flown into the States overnight in order to help out today. In order to keep their identities secret, the two of them were the only ones in the dressing room. Lily put on the surgical gown for her. After completing the disinfection procedures, they entered a room in the second hallway. There, they ran into the doctors present to observe the operation. They had changed relatively quickly and were currently crowding around Angela and chatting. To think you actually managed to get Anti over, Angela! I heard from Dr. Larson just now that he intends to get the hospital and college to focus on training you! Wow, thats so awesome. Youll definitely become a well-known surgeon in only a few years! What an honor it is for undergraduates to observe Antis surgery! Angela, who was surrounded by them, felt as if she was on cloud nine. At the sight of Anti, she hurriedly walked up to her and said, Hello, Dr. Anti. Im the one that sent you that email. Thank you for operating on my aunt. I really look up to you. Can you give me a chance to become a postgraduate student under you? Nora was bewildered. Chapter 23 - Eating Her Words! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora had a mask, goggles, and surgical cap on, so she was totally covered from head to toe. No one could see what she looked like at all. Therefore, none of them saw the mocking smile at the corners of her lips. She really didnt expect her younger sister to be this shameless. Had it been before, she might have considered being a little nicer, but now Nora suddenly smiled and said, Oh, so youre Nora Smith? She had deliberately lowered her voice, which made her voice, which was already deep, sound even deeper as if she had a sore throat. As soon as she said that, the whole operating room suddenly fell silent. Everyone, including Dr. Larson, looked at Angela. Angelas smile froze, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. Did that damned fatty actually sign off the email? Dr. Larsons expression turned sullen and he asked, Whats the meaning of this, Angela? Angela braced herself and started to make up a story. She said, Im sorry, Professor Anti, Dr. Larson. I was afraid that Professor Anti would reject my request, so I was too embarrassed to use my real name and ended up using my sisters. Dr. Larsons expression mellowed. I see. Gee. All of her sisters ingenuity had been put into use here instead. Nora cast her eyes down. As she walked to the operating room, she asked seemingly curiously, How did you get hold of my email address? Angela, who had just heaved a sigh of relief, was bewildered. Why would anyone ask about this? Besides, her aunt was the patient. Her claim that she had sent the email made logical sense, so there was no need to press the issue at all. She wiped off the perspiration that had formed on her forehead again and stammered, I I asked a friend for it. Nora continued her questions as if nothing had happened. She asked, Can you tell me what my email address is? Angela abruptly stood still, the exposed parts of her face already pale. Her reaction was too telling. A red-faced Dr. Larson reprimanded, Whats the matter with you, Angela? Were you the one who sent the email or not? Angela could only tell the truth. N-no, it wasnt me. Having reached the doors to the operating room, Nora opened them. Before entering, she heard Dr. Larson shouting angrily behind her, To think you could bring yourself to say something like that in order to observe the operation! A student of poor character and upbringing like you is not worthy of observing Antis operation. Get out! In the operating room. Irene clenched her fists nervously as she laid on the cold bed and stared at the ceiling. She turned her head toward the door when she heard it opening. When her gentle eyes met the doctors, she swallowed nervously. She knew that she would probably die on the operating table today. A 10% success rate was too low. Just as a wry smile appeared on her lips, the doctor suddenly came over. In a low voice, she said, Im Anti, Aunt Irene. Go ahead and sleep. When you wake up, youll be all fine. Irenes eyes widened suddenly. Past the goggles, a pair of familiar cat-like eyes entered her sight. On the top floor of Hotel Finest. Daddys a bad man who misunderstood Mommy. Im not talking to you. In the bedroom, Cherry hugged the one and only plush toy in the pile of toys and turned her back to the door as she sat in the corner. The big and tall Justin stood at the door. The little fellow had such a bad temper. She had been ignoring him since the day before, and she kept staring at him accusingly with her big and teary eyes, making it seem as if he had done some terribly heinous things. Lawrence was in the room trying to coax her. He said, Dont sit here anymore, Pete. Why dont we go over to where the toys are? Cherry raised her head and curled her lip as she said, There are only cars and airplanes there. Its no fun! Why arent there any Barbie dolls? Justins jaw tightened. He looked at the family doctor and asked in a low voice, Is the test ready? Yes, it is. After answering, the family doctor walked into the bedroom cheerfully and said in a cajoling voice, Why dont we do a little test, Pete? Ill give you a Barbie doll when were done. Cherry, who was completely unaware that this would put her brother in a rather unfortunate situation, immediately nodded. Okay! Seeing his son happily following the doctor and walking out of the bedroom, worry appeared on Justins countenance. The test was over very quickly. A short half an hour later, Cherry bounced out of the study with the Barbie doll that the family doctor had rewarded her with and ran past Justin into the bedroom without looking anywhere else. While looking at her from the back, Justin, who had an indescribable expression on his face, entered the study and asked, Are the results out? The family doctor coughed and replied, Yes, it is. Please be mentally prepared, Mr. Hunt. Justin clenched his fists tightly. The family doctor said tactfully, It is obvious that Pete pays more attention to men than women. The test has shown that he thinks hes a little princess. Bam! Justin slammed his fist on the desk. He, who had always faced all the dirty deception and trickery in the commercial world with skill and ease, actually found himself feeling a little helpless. What was he to do about this? The sound startled the family doctor. It was only when he looked back and saw Lawrence beckoning him at the door that he finally walked out of the room. After waiting for another half an hour, Lawrence said, Its time, Mr. Hunt. He had already asked aroundAntis operation would take seven hours. The timing would be just nice if they went over now. Justin stood up solemnly. Lets go. He glanced at his son when he was leaving the roomcombing her dolls hair. He hummed a little song as he nimbly braided the dolls hair. Then, he picked a set of clothes and started to change the doll into it. He tried, again and again, to keep his temper under control. At last, he said, Daddys going out for a while, Pete. Lets play with the airplanes together when Im back. Cherry ignored him. Justin then said, Ill buy you a Barbie when I come back in the evening. Cherrys eyes brightened and she looked at him eagerly. However, she forced herself to look away. She said, Cherr Cherry Pit doesnt want a Barbie doll. I want Mommy. Sob, she had already changed places with Pete for two days. She missed Mommy. What the heck was Cherry Pit?! Justin, who felt as if his heart had been pierced by a million arrows, left the hotel brokenhearted together with Lawrence and headed to the hospital in town. In order to ensure that he could catch Anti, Justin decided to enter the operating room. While he was changing, next to him, Lawrence said, This is a psychological issue, Mr. Hunt. How about we ask Miss Smith to come over and talk to Pete? Justin cast his eyes down. The thought of Nora irritated him even more. When he came in to change, he had noticed that her aunt was still in the middle of her operation, yet she was nowhere in sight. A woman like that He rejected the suggestion again. No, it isnt necessary. Even if his son wasnt normal, at least he wasnt a heartless and callous person. After leaving him a cold reply, he pushed the door open and entered the operating room. Inside the operating room, all the lights were focused on the operating table. His eyes locked directly onto the woman who was currently performing the operation with full concentration! Upon seeing her, a slightly stunned expression came over his countenance. Chapter 24 - Meeting Each Other Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin had seen a photo of Anti before, but the woman who was performing the surgery. She seemed much thinner than the one in the photo? He stood quietly behind the crowd. No one was allowed to enter the operating room in the middle of the operation. If it werent for the fact that this hospital belonged to the Hunts, it would also have been very difficult for him to enter. Therefore, Justin abided by the rules very much and didnt go forward immediately. He intended to wait until Anti had finished the operation before he approached her. The operating room was very quiet. Only a womans professional but hoarse voice sounded from time to time: Whats her heart rate? Her blood pressure? #10 blade. Hemostatic forceps. She had likely already been operating on the patient for six and a half hours. The assistant behind her was constantly wiping the perspiration off her brow, but even now, her hands were still very stable and didnt show any traces of trembling at all. Her eyes, as she stared intently at the operating table, were focused and serious. Although one couldnt see her face, she nevertheless exuded an indescribable charm. Justin initially thought that he had arrived too early, and felt rather irked that he had to wait here for twenty minutes. But as he watched her perform the dry and boring surgery, before he knew it, the time had actually already gone by. This continued until she finally said, Close the wound. The assistant who had been behind her all this time replied, Okay. The chief surgeon was the one who performed the operation while the assistant did the simple stitching at the end. Everything had gone smoothly in the operation so far. But at this point! It seemed like someone had accidentally bumped the tray that an assistant was holding, and the scalpel on it suddenly fell onto the ground! The scene instantly became a little chaotic. The lights around the operating table were very bright, which caused the sides to look a little dark in comparison. Anti was hidden right among the assistants moving about! Anti, who was among them, reprimanded, Why were you so careless? Its fortunate that the final stitches are the only thing left. You guys, go and clean up with me! Okay. The assistants, together with Anti, were all wearing surgical gowns of the same color. They headed straight to the sterile area. Justin quickly followed after them. After entering the sterile area, they took off their goggles, masks, and gloves, and washed their hands with running water. Except for one, the rest were all blond. Anti wasnt blond. Thus, Justin walked straight behind the only person who wasnt blond there, clapped his hand over her shoulder, and said, Hello, Anti. Ive heard a lot about you. However, the woman that turned around was a plain Jane. She looked at Justin in surprise and said, Dr. Anti has already left. Im Lily, her assistant. You are? Justin frowned. It was then that he realized that he had been fooled. Did Anti really think she could get away today, though? He took a step back, picked up his cell phone, and called Lawrence. He ordered coldly, Lock down all of the operating rooms exits and check all the personnel inside! Yes, sir. In the operating room. From the corner of her eye, Nora could see Justin going out of the ward. She let out a huge sigh of relief as she stood in front of the operating table. She had already known before she came as Anti to perform the operation that the news would definitely get out and attract the attention of that man with high social status. Therefore, she had already made preparations for it beforehand. It was common knowledge that the chief surgeon didnt do trivial things like sutures. However, Nora demanded perfection when operating on her aunt, so she would definitely do it herself. To everyone else, Anti had already left with the assistants. Who would have thought that she had merely turned around amidst the chaos earlier and was actually still here? She moved quickly. Within a mere ten minutes, the stitching was completed. Finally, after checking her aunts various data indicators, she announced, Operation successful. The duty of postoperative care was given to a professional nurse. She and the two remaining assistants then followed the observing doctors to the sterile area. Nora yawned sleepily. The toll that a seven-hour operation took on one was unimaginable. To people who naturally had a weak constitution like her, it was very punishing. She would probably have to sleep for 14 to 15 hours straight when she gets back later. She was just thinking about that when she suddenly noticed Lily, who was in the sterile area, giving her a look. Nora paused. A foreboding feeling suddenly arose in her. The next moment, she saw a row of bodyguards in black standing at the operating room entrance and checking everyones identities one by one. Lily demanded angrily, What is the meaning of this, Mr. Hunt? We were invited to perform an operation. Why should we undergo your unreasonable cross-examination? Justin stood guard at the door with an unwelcoming presence, his tall figure exuding a strong sense of oppression. Next to him, an expressionless Lawrence replied, My apologies, miss. Youre not doctors employed by this hospital after all. Should any accidents happen to the patient, Im afraid well have to take responsibility. Therefore, please leave behind your contact information. Nora cast her eyes downward slightly and sighed inwardly, That tyrant is really hard to get rid of. How about fighting her way out? However, her sore fingers and weak legs were telling her that she currently didnt have enough strength to do that! She didnt notice that Justin had been staring at her. Even though she was wearing a surgical gown, her figure was very similar to Antis. Everyone in front was cooperating with Lawrences investigation, but she was the only one standing at the back and looking a little like she had a guilty conscience. Justin strode over to her. His thin lips parted slightly and he said, That was a really good trick. You almost had me there. Everyone looked over, making Nora the focus of the sterile zone. Justin said solemnly, Dr. Anti, why dont you take off your mask? The man was tall, and there was an intimidating and oppressive air around him when he stood in front of one. Nora suddenly let out a low chuckle. Then, she reached up and took off her mask and goggles. The goggles hooked onto her surgical cap, causing her dark hair to also cascade along with the action. Justins eyes widened at the sight of her familiar and exquisite visage. How could it possibly be her? Nora lowered her eyes like she always did and said in a low and lazy voice, Since youve caught me, I have nothing to say. Justins heart skipped a beat. Then, he heard her continue and say, I am indeed in the wrong for sneaking into the operating room to watch over my aunt. If the hospital wants to hold me accountable, Ill take it. Then, she looked up and said frostily, However, as a family member of the patient, I should think that the hospital can understand why I did that? Her voice was cool and clear like the clink of glasses, which gave off a sense of steadiness. The first thought that came to Justins mind was actually So, she didnt ignore her aunt!. Nora observed the man in front of her. The look in his eyes was unfathomable and his eyes were deep and dark. Even the mole at his eye exuded an unpredictable and mysterious air. She didnt know whether he believed her or not. While she was thinking, the man suddenly said, If Miss Smith agrees to a condition of mine, then on behalf of the hospital, I can promise not to hold you accountable. What is it? Justin let out a low cough and said, Come back to the hotel with me and play with my son for two hours. Pete had been angry with him since the night before and had ignored him even all the way until he went out, and kept asking for Mommy. Now that he knew that she wasnt such a cold-hearted and unfeeling person, his son would definitely cheer up if he brought her back, right? Nora was bewildered. Chapter 25 - Triggered? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios If her memory was serving her right, the first time they met, he had warned her to stay away from his son. When they were at the movies the day before, he had also given her another warning. Was the man suddenly out of his mind? Seeing her surprised, a somewhat uncomfortable look came over Justins face. In order to get close to him, that woman had done everything possible to get Petes approval. Therefore, she would never miss this opportunity! He was just thinking about it when he saw Nora casting her eyes downward coolly. You must be mistaken, Mr. Hunt. Im not a childcare teacher. Neither do I have any fantasies about you. Justin paused. Nora took a step forward. With a momentum that didnt lose out to his in any way, she said, Also, if the hospital really wants to hold me accountable, please contact my lawyer. After saying that, she covered her mouth, yawned, leisurely walked past Justin, and left the operating room. She was already on the verge of falling asleep. How would she possibly have the time to play with a kid? The most important thing now was to hurry back home and sleep! Even Justin didnt have the right to detain people at will. If he couldnt find Anti, then the only thing he could do was release them. In the car back to the hotel, Lawrence complained, Can Anti be an eel? Why is she so slippery? How did she get out when I was obviously standing guard outside? Justin, who was in the back seat, replied, There are three possible explanations. One, our intel was wrong and Anti is blond. Two, Anti has very good moves and managed to escape, but this is unlikely. Yes, we surrounded the area very securely. Unless the hospital has an underground tunnel or she can fly, theres no way she can get out. Then, Lawrence asked, Whats the third possibility? Justin kept quiet. Then, he turned and looked outside the car and slowly said, Nora Smith is Anti. The corners of Lawrences lips spasmed a little. Compared to that, Id rather believe the second one. Weve already thoroughly investigated Miss Smith. Someone who has never even gone to school cant possibly be Anti. Speaking of her, though, it turned out that she was the one that emailed Anti. That was why Anti had come. No wonder she was always so calm whenever her aunts surgery was mentioned. As it turned out, it was because she had total confidence Justin pressed his lips together tightly and frowned. Then, he suddenly said, Find someplace where we can buy a Barbie. In the stairwell on the top floor of Hotel Finest, the two children had sneakily met up. An aggrieved Cherry whined, I havent played any games for two days, Pete! Daddy is too strict. He doesnt let me use the cell phone! Pete replied, Lets switch back for now. Cherry nodded. Yes, yes, yes! Lets switch again after Ive played my games for a day! Yeah. Cherry sighed. Daddy really hates Mommy, Pete. What should we do? Pete frowned. After pondering for a while, he said, if the soft approach doesnt work, then lets try the hard approach. Cherrys eyes lit up. What kind of hard approach! The two little ones put their heads together and discussed for a long time before they finally reluctantly separated. Before leaving, Cherry blinked and said triumphantly, By the way, the doctor made me do an IQ test today. My IQ is really high! The doctor rewarded me with a prize, and even Daddy was speechless with astonishment! Mommy had also let her do something similar before, and even praised her and called her a genius. She had made her brother proud today! Pete, who believed her again, praised her. Youre so awesome. He returned to the room. He was just about to enter the study and spend some time doing some revision when he heard the door open. Justin strode in. He took off his coat. Then, he walked over and said, Dont be mad anymore, Pete. Take a look at the toy that Daddy bought you. Petes eyes lit up. The tyrant was always urging him to study every day and rarely let him play. He had actually bought him toys today? Then, he saw Justin walk over with a big pink Barbie and place it on his desk. A question mark slowly appeared in Petes mind again. Seeing that his son didnt react, Justin thought he was still mad and asked gently, Shall Daddy play with you? Pete stared at him with an indescribable expression. Seeing that he was finally reacting, Justin braced himself and suggested, Lets style Barbies hair and change her. He opened the Barbies box packaging and took out the doll. However, after picking up a lock of hair, his fingerswhich were extremely nimble and flexible while playing the pianofroze. With a constipated look, Justin looked at his son and asked, Do you know how to tie a braid, Pete? Pete was speechless. After the two stared at each other for a long time, Pete finally slowly uttered, This is so stupid. Justins face instantly darkened. For some reason, his sons calm and unflappable expression made him unable to control his anger. Im doing this all for you! Pete lowered his head and flipped open the book, completely ignoring him. Justin was shocked. Then, he stared at the question that his son was looking at. The question was beyond Petes current syllabus, so he asked, Can you understand such a difficult question when you dont even have a strong understanding of your basics? Pete raised his head and glanced at him again. Which part of this simple question was difficult? The tyrants behavior was simply a mystery today. He said coolly, Dont disturb me when Im studying. Justin felt very speechless when he saw how his son was acting as if he totally understood the question when he clearly couldnt solve it, and he said, Fine, do what you want! He would see for himself how long Pete could carry on the pretense for! After dinner, a perplexed Justin sat in the study. His son had obviously been behaving very adorably, so why did he suddenly become reserved and taciturn again? Although he seemed more normal now, for some inexplicable reason, Justin instead missed the way he had wheedled and how animated and quick-witted he had been previously. He picked up his cell phone and called the family doctor straightaway. He asked, Why is Petes personality switching back and forth? The doctor thought for a while and replied, Maybe something had triggered him previously, causing his personality to change. A trigger What could have possibly triggered him? Could it be that woman? Downstairs. Nora took a bath and fell into a deep sleep immediately after she came back. With her cell phone in her hand, Cherry sat on the sofa and played games with Chester. Chester was as talkative as ever while they played. He said, Did you get into an argument with Justin again? That behavior doesnt work on him. Why dont you wheedle instead? Also, Justin didnt manage to find Dr. Anti today, so hes in a bad mood. Arent you just asking for it by doing that? He was looking for Dr. Anti? Cherry was stunned. She glanced at the bed in the bedroom and asked, Chesty, why is Daddy looking for Anti? Chester replied, Isnt it obvious? Its for you Before he finished, the doorbell rang. Mrs. Lewis was busy in the kitchen, so Cherry jumped off the sofa and walked over to the door. She didnt think much and opened the door right away. Justin was currently outside the door. He wanted to try asking Nora again to go upstairs to take care of his son. He got ready to speak when the door opened, only to spot Cherry right away. Chapter 26 - A Single-Celled Organism Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios One was big and tall while the other was small and short. The two stared at each other for a full two or three seconds before the shocked Cherry subconsciously tried to close the door. Pete had told her that they mustnt acknowledge each other before Mommy and Daddy fell in love with each other. Otherwise, it would trigger a terrible battle for custody! However, the man reached out and held the door open. He asked in surprise, Why are you here, Pete? Cherry was terribly alarmed. Justins expression was dark and overcast. He bent over, picked up Cherry, and ordered, Come upstairs with me! But Daddy will discover whats going on when we go up and run into Pete! Cherry struggled and shouted, Let me go! Mommy, help! Mrs. Lewis, who heard her cries, rushed out of the kitchen to see Justin entering the elevator with Cherry in his arms. Shocked, she ran over to the bedroom in a panic and woke Nora who was in a deep sleep. Nora! Wake up! Something has happened! Mr. Hunt took Cherry! Nora was in a deep sleep, but she instantly woke up when Mrs. Lewis shook her awake. She got up and went straight out after putting on her slippers. She didnt even have the time to change. At this point, Cherry had already been brought upstairs. After they entered the presidential suite, as she watched her angry and handsome father walk toward the study with her in his arms, she thought to herself, Were finished! Were finished! Because her father was holding her tightly, she couldnt even inform Pete about what was going on. They would definitely be exposed now. Creak! Justin stopped in his tracks as he opened the door to the study. To prevent her father from scolding and disciplining her, the quick-witted Cherry decided to take the initiative to admit her mistake first. She said weakly, Im sorry, Daddy. Cherr Before she could say Cherry didnt mean to keep it from you, she saw that The study was actually empty? After a short pause, the words at the tip of her tongue turned into y Pit didnt mean it. Her large eyes were full of confusion. Where was Pete? Where had he gone? His sons soft and tender voice made Justins anger slowly fade away, and he couldnt bring himself to lecture him anymore. He gently put Cherry down and held her shoulders tightly as he said, Dont leave the top floor so casually, no matter what happens, Pete. He was trembling. As the heir to the number one family in the States, a lot of people had their eyes on the Hunts. Justin had been kidnapped before when he was a child and had only managed to return alive after going through hell. The events had almost traumatized him. That was why he had worked so hard all these years to protect and hide his son from the public eye. But how few many times had Pete met Nora Smith? Yet he had sneaked downstairs! And, the most frightening thing was that he didnt even notice it! What if she had ill intentions, or what if someone were to kidnap him on the way downstairs? The consequences He didnt even dare to think about it! Sensing her fathers inexplicable fear, Cherry suddenly hugged him and patted him comfortingly on the shoulder. I wont do it anymore, Daddy. The soft and tiny figure in his arms made Justin stiffen again. This was the first time in all these years that his son had been so affectionate to him. Justins turbulent emotions gradually calmed down as he took in the faint milk-like scent on her. He sighed deeply and, as a compromise, said, If you really like Miss Smith that much, we can let her come up here to spend some time with you. Cherry was at a loss for words. Seeing that she had successfully glossed over the issue with her dad, Cherry looked at the half-completed workbook on the desk and wondered, wheres Pete? Meanwhile, Chester, whom the other two had neglected, was currently on the sofa in the living room and doubting his life choices. Two minutes ago, he was playing games with his team leader when he suddenly heard Justins angry voice and his nephews calls for help. As his sidekick in the game, Chester absolutely had to stick up for him. Thus, even though he was terribly afraid of the tyrant, he had still rushed over, intending to save Pete from danger. This way, Pete would probably scold him a little less often in the game, right? But in the end, what he saw was that Pete was currently safe and sound while doing his homework? He had suspected that his eyes were deceiving him at that time, and he even deliberately rubbed his eyes. But when he looked over again, he found that his nephew was still sitting right there. He picked up the phone again after that. The games voice chat was still connected, and he could clearly hear his team leader calling for help: Stupid Daddy, let me go! Im gonna look for Mommy! I dont wanna go upstairs! Then, he saw his nephew put down the pen and rush out without a word. About twenty seconds later, the door was pushed open. Justin walked in with Pete and the two of them entered the study again. Chester rubbed his eyes again. The child that Justin was carrying did indeed look exactly like his nephew. And, her conversation with Justin was also still being transmitted to his cell phone through the games voice chat But if the person who had been playing games with him all this time was his nephew, then who was it doing homework here just now? Also! His nephew had changed into another outfit in the span of twenty seconds? He stood up blankly and walked out with his cell phone. As soon as he went out, he ran into the family doctor. He grabbed the doctors hand right away and said in a troubled voice, Please give me a checkup, Doc. Why am I hallucinating when Im still so young? Do I have some kind of mental illness? I dont want to die yet! The doctor was rendered speechless. It seemed like he had suddenly become terribly busy. Meanwhile. Pete was in the stairwell and going down the stairs. Through the glass on the door to the stairwell, he saw his father enter the suite with Cherry in his arms, and he became relieved right away. It was fortunate that Uncle Chester had arrived in time. Otherwise, everything would really be exposed. He waited there for a while until Cherry sent him a voice message. After the two little ones exchanged information with each other, a troubled Cherry asked, Uncle Chester saw both you and me just now. Will he realize something? Pete replied, No. Why? Pete pursed his lips and replied, Hes a single-celled organism. He cant imagine anything that complicated. None of them knew that he had a younger twin sister. Had he not bumped into Cherry, he wouldnt have understood why Mommy had acted so familiarly with him. Even the tyrant had never once imagined anything like that, let alone his simple-minded uncle? Pete put down his phone and walked downstairs. He had only just taken a step down when he heard hurried footsteps. Right after that, Nora came rushing up. She looked terribly angry as if she wanted to fight someone to the death. When she saw him, relief came over her and she asked, Are you on your way back, Cherry? Pete nodded. Yeah. Nora hesitated for a moment but didnt say much in the end. She turned around to head back down and said, Lets go home first. Then, she took Petes hand and went downstairs. On the way back, she felt as if her daughter had become a lot quieter than before. After returning to the room, Nora scanned Pete up and down. She stared at him and asked, Are you sure Justin didnt do anything to you, Cherry? Seeing how Mommy was so nervous, Pete nodded. At this point, Mrs. Lewis came over. She frowned and asked, Why are you in a different set of pajamas, Cherry? Chapter 27 - Pete The Little Princess Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The look in Noras eyes instantly sharpened when she heard this. A girl going out and returning in different clothesnow, this was no doubt something serious. Seeing that Mommy had become suspicious, Pete looked at Mrs. Lewis calmly and replied, No, Im not. Did you remember wrongly? Mrs. Lewis hesitated when she saw how sure he was. Really? Uh-huh. Pete then changed the subject. He imitated Cherrys way of speaking and said, Go to bed, Mommy. Im gonna go play games too! Her daughter was behaving a little weirdly, but Nora was simply too sleepy. Even her mind was in a total daze. She nodded and said, Alright. She would settle the scores with Justin again after she woke up. Abducting her daughter from her place without even so much as a greeting was absolutely intolerable. This time, she slept straight until noon the next day. When Nora woke up, she saw a text message from Lisa saying that her aunt was awake and that she wanted her to visit her together with Cherry if she was free. Nora went to wash up first. But when she came out, she instead saw Mrs. Lewis having a staredown with her daughter again. Mrs. Lewis, who was holding a beautiful princess dress, was trying to coax Cherry into wearing it. She said, Why dont you wear this, Cherry? Youre visiting your elders, so you have to be appropriately dressed. Pete was expressionless as he stared at the pink puffy dress. He felt that he would probably die of embarrassment if he put on the dress! Nora frowned and asked softly, Can you tell Mommy why you dont want to wear a princess dress today, baby? Although Cherry had boys clothing, deep down, she was actually a little princess. She loved dressing up the most whenever she had to visit her elders. Seeing that Nora had become a little suspicious, Pete could only grit his teeth and take the dress from Mrs. Lewis. Because it was autumn, the dress even came with a pair of white leggings. Pete was lost for words. He entered the bedroom, put on the dress with much difficulty, and came back out after that. When he saw Noras satisfied expression, he heaved a silent sigh. For the sake of their reunion as a family, he was really doing so much! When she saw how her daughter looked as if she couldnt even walk properly anymore after not having worn a princess dress for so long, Nora decided to just pick her up. Then, she walked out. When she entered the hallway, she subconsciously hid her daughters face. Noras mother had passed away just a year after she was born. She left behind only her last words that forbade her from behaving in a way that showed off her abilities. She was to keep a low profile and be plain and mediocre until she gained the ability to protect herself. Otherwise, she would be in danger. She didnt know what kind of danger her mother was referring to, but she had always followed her instructions. This led to her forming a habit of being cautious and staying low-key. The two of them went downstairs and took a cab to the hospital. When they arrived, they went straight to the VIP ward. Irene, who had bandages around her head, was already awake. A checkup in the hospital had shown that she didnt suffer any damage to the brain at all. The operation had practically gone perfectly. The troubled looks on Lisa and Wills faces a few days ago had already disappeared, and they were elated to see her. Lisa even rushed up to them and hugged Pete. Are you Cherry? Youre so cute and pretty! Pete was lost for words. Amidst all the joy and happiness in the ward, a hostile voice suddenly reached them. Tsk, disappearing during the operation because you were afraid of being held responsible, and then returning like a good person once the operation went smoothly. Nora, youre very scheming, indeed. What accompanied the voice was a red-eyed Angela walking in. She had rather serious dark circles under her eyes filled with a hateful look. The school had issued her a warning after Dr. Anti exposed her the day before, which cost her the title of Most Excellent Graduate in her colleges School of Medicine this year. She tried to incite discord between Nora and the Blacks and said hatefully, All she did was just move her fingers a little and send an email to Anti, and all of you are already so grateful to her? If she really cared about Aunt Irene, she wouldnt have left during the operation! As the patient in question, Aunt Irene would definitely be sad, right? As soon as the thought formed in Angelas mind, she heard Irene say, Thanks for yesterday, Nora. Nora chuckled and replied, No problem at all. The two exchanged a look. As if they had some kind of tacit understanding between them, both of them turned a deaf ear to Angelas words, which made her cheeks burn. She looked like a clown for trying to sow discord between them just now! Mad and anxious, she was about to say something when Wendy asked, Is this your daughter, Nora? Shes so cute. Nora frowned. She found her annoying. At this point, Irene also asked, Why are all of you here? The Smiths had never once expressed any concern when she was hospitalized, yet they were coming here so frequently these days. They were really getting in the way of her catching up with Nora. A look of disdain flashed across Wendys eyes. Did Irene really think that she wanted to come to a place like a hospital? It was all because Nora refused to answer their calls, so they had to come to the hospital to look for her. Henry, who was the last to enter, frowned and replied, Were here to visit you, of course. After speaking, he followed Wendys gaze and looked at Pete. He put on a fake smile and said, So, is this Cherry? Although her father may be a ruffian, she looks pretty cute. Pete retorted, My father is not a ruffian. Angela scoffed and said, Youre right. Not even your mother knows who your father is. Maybe hes not a ruffian but an even more unbearable beggar? Or perhaps a criminal? In any case, based on your mothers looks back then, no man whos even slightly normal would ever take a fancy to her! Nora blocked Pete from them, rolled up her sleeves, and asked coldly, Was the beating last time not enough? She didnt care about their mockery, but she was afraid that Cherry would be sad. Thinking of the slap Nora had given her previously, Angela took a step back and hid behind Henry. Dad, look at her! She wants to hit me even when youre here. Shes too overbearing! Henry threatened angrily, You just try laying a hand on her, Nora! Youre really running riot, arent you?! Wendy stepped forward to mediate between them. She said, Dont be violent in front of children. Nora, when I saw Cherry, I couldnt help but wonder, if that little boy from back then is still alive, hed probably also be very good-looking, wont he? When she said that, Nora suddenly looked at her. All these years, she had repeatedly asked Henry where he had abandoned the child from back then. He had always kept mum about it, so why were they bringing it up today? Sure enough, Henry took out the agreement again the next moment. Arent you looking for your son? Sign the ownership transfer agreement and Ill tell you where I abandoned that little bastard! Nora clenched her fists. A grave look appeared in her eyes. Henry added forcefully, Youve been back in the States for a week, havent you? Youve also approached a few private investigators, but I believe they dont have any news, right? Ill tell you thisIm the only one in this world who knows where your son is. If you really want your son back, then sign the agreement. Noras son was her weakness. Nora took the pen from Henry without hesitation to sign the agreement. At the sight, the eyes of Pete, who was next to her, widened in horror. Mommy, dont! Nora turned to him and said, Stop making a fuss, Cherry. If we can find your brother, Im willing to give up everything I have, let alone the company. He realized how much Mommy loved him. Petes eyes reddened and he hurriedly grabbed Noras hand. Chapter 28 - I Know Your Sons Whereabouts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pete wanted to tell the truth, but if Nora were to know the truth now, she would definitely take him and his sister away and leave their father here alone. Although he was always going against the tyrant, Justin was nonetheless still a qualified father. He still remembered how the tyrant would always bring him to work and all his meetings when he was a baby Seeing that Mommy was about to sign the agreement, in that split second, Pete suddenly picked up the glass of milk next to him and splashed it all on the papers! Nora had only written a word when the milk soaked through the papers. The ink immediately ran, obviously invalidating the agreement. Henry cursed angrily, What are you doing, you little bastard? Pete held the glass with an innocent look and replied, My hand slipped Upon hearing his reply, Angela stepped forward angrily and raised her hand immediately. You little bastard, you did that on purpose! Im going to kill you! Nora bent over, picked him up, and held him protectively in her arms. With a sinister look, she snapped, How dare you! Lisa braced herself and held Angela back. Im sure she didnt do it on purpose, Angela Irene also stretched out her arm anxiously. What are you being serious with a five-year-old for, Henry? Its just a contract. Just print another copy! Henry was terribly furious. He was just about to get his hands on the agreement, but a five-year-old had actually ruined everything! Wendy gnashed her teeth in fury. However, she managed to stay more rational and she ordered, Go back to the Smiths and reprint the agreement. Nora narrowed her eyes. She looked at her daughter in her arms and said, Im sending Cherry back to the hotel first. Even if it was for the sake of finding her son, there was no way she would let her daughter come to any harm. Henry sneered, Heh, you sure are being rather protective of a little girl who isnt even worth a few dollars. Well wait for you at the Smiths. Nora walked out with Pete in her arms. Wendy pushed Angela lightly and said, Take the car and follow your sister to the hotel, Angela. Your dad and I will take a cab back home. Angela stomped her foot and demanded, Mom, why? Wendy lowered her voice and replied, What if she doesnt come over after returning to the hotel? Go and keep tabs on her. Only then did Angela finally realize what she meant and hurriedly chased after Nora. On the way to the hotel, Pete sat in the cars back seat, his eyes cast downward in deep thought. He had only temporarily interrupted Mommy from signing the agreement just now. If he wanted to destroy the baddies plans, hed need to think of another solution. He quietly picked up his cell phone and sent a text message to Cherry: Cherry, are you there? Its urgent! Cherry replied very quickly: Im here! Whats up? With his eyes downcast, Pete continued to send her messages: Use Daddys cell phone and send an anonymous email to Mommy. Do it fast! The emails content is Noras cat-like eyes were slightly downcast. She looked unperturbed, but in truth, waves had long been churning in her heart, and she felt awfully restless. Would her father really tell her where her son was after she signed the agreement? She was still thinking about it when her cell phone suddenly vibrated. She picked it up casually, but after glancing at it, she suddenly froze. An anonymous email lay quietly in her mailbox. There were only a few words in the email: I know your sons whereabouts. Dont sign the agreement. The look in Noras eyes immediately turned cold. Who had sent her the email? She placed the phone horizontally in her lap. Her two cool, pale, and slender fingers quickly tapped away on it as she tried to track the senders location. Suddenly, her eyes widened in shock and her hands abruptly drew back. That was so close! It was fortunate that she had stopped in time. A little more and her cell phone would have been forcefully shut down and rendered useless. Who exactly had sent her the email? They were actually able to get Y, the internationally renowned hacker, to write firewall software for them! The authenticity of the emails content was worth considering, but more importantly, it had suddenly given her a wakeup call. Noras long slender fingers tapped against the car seat as she thought about everything that had happened during this week after she returned to the States. Both the Grays and the Smiths seemed to hold great interest in the small company that her mother had left her. There were definitely secrets that she was unaware of hidden in the company. The car quickly arrived at the hotel. What? Youre not signing the agreement anymore? Angela yelled sharply, Dont you want to look for your son anymore?! Nora raised an eyebrow and sneered, Im not stupid. What if Dad gives me false information after I sign the agreement? How am I supposed to tell whether its true or not? Angela stomped her foot in anger. Nora, how can you go back on your word?! Nora took Petes hand and, with her eyes downcast, said coldly, You want me to give you the company? Sure. Tell him to find my son and bring him to me first. After leaving behind those words, she took Petes hand and walked straight into the hotel. She had only just taken a couple of steps when she suddenly heard someone exclaim, Wake up! Wake up! Her keen intuition as a doctor made her look over abruptly. At once, she saw a middle-aged man collapsed at the side. His face had turned pale and he was clearly not breathing anymore. Nora said to Pete, Go upstairs by yourself first, Cherry. Ill go over and take a look. On the top floor of the hotel. Cherry was combing her newly bought Barbies hair. Justin was seated on the sofa next to her and staring at his cell phone solemnly. Q, the international hacker, had actually tried to bypass his cell phones firewall just now. He didnt know what Qs purpose in doing so was. While he was musing over it, Cherry picked a pink tutu dress from the Barbies row of princess dresses and asked, How does this one look, Daddy? Justin, who couldnt bring himself to watch, replied, Its passable. What about this one? There are so many pearls on it and its shiny! Itll do. Daddy, youre so patronizing! You didnt even look at it! Justin looked up to see his son with his hands on his hips. He looked very adorable and very much like a little princess with his cheeks all puffed up angrily. Although Justin liked his son lively, he was nevertheless still blinded by how he looked. Thus, he simply stood up and went to the study. Ill go and finish some work. He needed some time alone. He tried hard to convince himself to accept it. In the end, he consoled himself by telling himself that as long as his son didnt wear a princess dress, everything was fine! At this point, Lawrence walked in and gave him his report. He said respectfully, Mr. Hunt, weve re-investigated Miss Smith. Justin sat upright and said coldly, Tell me. Nora Smith has been fat since she was a child. Due to poor health, she didnt go to school much. Five years ago, she couldnt bear the loneliness and became impregnated by an unknown man before marriage. She gave birth to a daughter afterward. Its said that the Grays were very displeased about it, so the Smiths had to send them abroad to get out of the public eye Lawrence frowned after he finished going through the basic information. Theres something very strange, though. Theres no information at all about Miss Smith during her five years abroad. Its as if someone had erased all the traces. Anti had become famous three years ago. It was very hard for someone to pick up medicine in just two years. Moreover, her technique was so immaculate, so she must have gone through a great deal of practice. Lawrence continued and said, But one thing is for certainNora Smith has never learned any medicine. Therefore, we can nearly rule out the possibility that shes Anti. Justin was a little disappointed. At this point, Lawrence suddenly heard a voice in his earphones. After listening, his expression changed slightly. Something has gone wrong in the hotel lobby. Chapter 29 - First Aid! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin asked solemnly, What happened? Lawrence explained, A guest fainted in the lobby. According to the lobby manager, hes not breathing anymore. Theyve already dialed 911. A doctor happened to be nearby, so they are currently giving him first aid. Hotel Finests guests were either rich or enjoyed a high social standing. The hotel would also be held responsible if something were to happen, so Justin immediately instructed, Go and take a look. Yes, sir. After Lawrence went out, Justin walked out of the study and found that his son was not in the living room. He asked, Wheres Pete? The nanny replied, He went next door. Justin was puzzled. A foreboding feeling arose in him. In the suite next door. Chester pointed to the mountain of clothes piled up on the sofa and announced, These are for you! Cherry exclaimed, All of them?! Yep, I went to a few childrens wear stores and got them to give me one of each design in your size! Chester circled around her a few times and asked, Can you scold me a little less in the game in the future? Cherry looked at her poor uncle and blinked. Ill try! Whenever she started playing, she would immediately transform uncontrollably into a little ogre. This really wasnt her fault, though, because it was her uncle who was simply too lousy! Cherry sighed and rummaged casually through the clothes. While doing so, she suddenly took out a pink princess tutu dress. They must have packed it in by mistake. Chester reached over to set the dress aside, but he instead saw his nephews eyes lighting up. This is beautiful! Chester was perplexed. Cherry said, Im gonna try it on! In order to play the role of her brother, she had been forced to dress like a tomboy every day. This had seriously impaired her looks! Cherry entered the bedroom, changed into the dress, and looked at herself left and right in the mirror. It was at this moment that her cell phone suddenly rang. She picked up. Hi, Pete! Pete said, Lets switch back right away, Cherry. You used Daddys phone to send an email just now, so I have to remove the traces, or hell find out otherwise! Okie-Dokie! Cherry slipped out of the bedroom. She was about to leave when she saw Justin exit their suite and about to come over. She panicked and said, Im at Uncle Chesters, but Daddys coming over now! Pete, who was hiding in the stairwell, stuck his head out. If Daddy brought Cherry away with him, they would probably have to wait for another chance to switch back. However, if that happened, the likelihood of Daddy finding out about the email would increase. Pete decided to wager on his uncles IQ. Pete suddenly darted out of the stairwell and called out, Daddy! Justin, who was about to knock, was taken aback for a moment. He glanced over at the source of the voice and found that Pete was standing nearby in a princess dress. The sight shocked Justin. With a troubled expression, he took Pete back to their suite. After the two of them went in, Cherry quietly opened the door, ran to the stairwell while holding her dress up, and went downstairs. A stunned Chester was rooted to the ground. His nephew had gone home in a princess dress?! After a while, he suddenly thought of something and rushed next door in a panic. Justin, I was the one that bought the dress, but listen to me Its not what youre thinking! Bam! Justin slammed the door shut and gritted his teeth as he said, Stay away from my son! Chester was lost for words. Im innocent! He thought. After shutting out the culprit that was to blame for all these, Justin turned back to look at his son and observed him seriously. Pete was wearing a princess dress, and there was a pink headband on his naturally wavy short hair. His exquisite facial features, as well as the smooth and practiced way he had combed Barbies hair today Doubts finally formed in Justins mind and he asked, Are you really my son? Pete nodded seriously. Justin suddenly asked, What did I get you for your birthday when you were three? Pete was silent for a moment before he answered, French For Kids: First 100 Words and Introduction to Programming. How much Christmas money did Grandma give you last year? Two million dollars. At the sight of Justins look of self-doubt, Pete couldnt help but feel a little bad. He tugged on his dress and said, Ill go and change. Justin watched his son enter the bedroom, but even after thinking about it for a while, he simply couldnt help but feel like something wasnt right. He suddenly walked over and pushed the door open. There was no one in the bedroom, but he could hear the sound of running water from the bathroom. His son was probably peeing. Ever since Pete turned five, he refused to let him bathe him anymore. Justin strode over. The head of the dignified number one family in the States, at his height of 62, stood secretly at the door and glanced into the bathroom It really was his son. He hadnt been replaced. While he was relieved, he actually found himself a little disappointed. How nice would it be if the one spending time with him before had been a daughter instead! After relieving himself, Pete turned to see Justin staring at him. Their eyes met, and the two of them kept quiet for a long time. At last, Pete frowned and said, What a pervert. He walked out disdainfully as he said, Daddy, you should go see a psychiatrist. At the lobby downstairs. Nora looked at the man who had collapsed. He was motionless, and it looked like he wasnt breathing anymore. I am a medical student. Step aside, Ill perform CPR on him! Angela had also rushed over. She took out a piece of paper to cover the mans mouth and then, she started to perform CPR on him. It was obvious at first glance that the man who had collapsed was either wealthy or enjoyed a high social status. If she saved him, she would definitely be handsomely rewarded. However, even after doing chest compressions for two minutes, the man still showed no response. Nora pushed her aside. Let me take a look. Angela, who was pushed aside, frowned and yelled angrily, What for? Nora, youre not a doctor. Dont waste time that I can use to save him instead! Nora quickly pressed down on the mans chest a few times. He was experiencing tension pneumothorax. This was an acute condition. As there was fluid accumulation in the chest, performing CPR was useless. By the time the ambulance comes, it would probably be too late. He needed immediate chest drainage surgery! When she saw that Nora was ignoring her, Angela shouted even more angrily, I get it now! Are you trying to curry a favor because he looks important? Come on, take her away! Dont waste time that I can use to save him! I cant continue with the CPR if shes here! The middle-aged woman kneeling next to the man looked at Nora when she heard Angelas words. She said, Youre not a doctor? Then get out of the way! Nora turned a deaf ear to their words. She stood up and rushed over to the front desk. After asking them for the first aid kit, she quickly returned. She took out gloves and rubbing alcohol, pulled a paring knife from her waist, and sterilized the tools. Then, she pulled the mans shirt open, pressed down on the mid-clavicular line of his second intercostal space, and plunged the knife down without hesitation! Splurt! Blood spurted from the wound, scaring everyone around them into backing away. However, the man on the ground still didnt show any response. Murder! Murder! A bright-eyed Angela shouted, Call the cops! Arrest her! She had tried every possible means she could to get rid of that damned fatty, but little did she expect that she would actually self-combust! Just as Angela was all smug and triumphant, her expression suddenly froze. Chapter 30 - Hes Alive! Hes Alive! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The crowd around them went into a furor. The mans wife also shouted, What are you doing?! But the next moment, the man, who had been motionless, suddenly started breathing again! Everyone shut up. Seeing that the ambulance hadnt arrived yet, Nora took out an infusion tube from the first aid kit and inserted one end into the patients chest cavity. The other end was inserted into a latex finger glove. She cut an opening slightly smaller than half an inch wide on the hard end of the finger glove. This was to act as a flap to allow air from inside the chest cavity to be easily discharged while preventing the outside air from entering. The breathing of the man on the ground gradually became steady. Hes alive! Hes alive! The people around them started clapping while the mans wife also heaved a sigh of relief. She fell onto her bottom on the ground as if she had just had a narrow escape from death as she repeated, Thank you, thank you There still wasnt much of an expression on Noras face. The patient was fine now. It would be fine once the ambulance arrived and took him to the hospital. She stood up to leave, but at this point, Angela yelled sharply, Thank you? Simple CPR couldve saved him, but she insisted on operating on him instead! Everyone was taken aback. What? Angela took out her student ID and said, Im a senior at the School of Medicine in my college, and Im about to go for my internship soon. This gentleman here obviously just lost consciousness temporarily and went into shock. CPR would have been enough to resuscitate him. Nora, how could you perform surgery on him under those chaotic circumstances? She reproached, All operations have to be performed under sterile conditions. Do you know how many germs and bacteria there are here?! What if his wound becomes infected? The mans wife didnt believe her one-sided opinion. But it didnt work even when you performed CPR for so long. It was this young lady here that helped my husband to breathe again! Angela sneered, CPR needs time for effects to show. How can he possibly get better in two minutes? If she hadnt stopped me, your husband would have been totally fine now. He wouldnt have had to lose so much blood! The mans wife frowned. She didnt know much about medicine, so she became a little unsure. However, she didnt say anything. Angela then spoke again. She said, Whats more is that she isnt even a doctor. She was probably bold enough to mess around because shes watched a few episodes of some medical TV drama? The wife looked at her husband who was still lying on the ground, his breathing steady. Then, she looked at Nora uncertainly and asked, Are you really not a doctor? Nora found the whole thing awfully stupid. She said coldly, Does it matter whether Im a doctor? The point is that hes still alive. Angela replied aggressively, Of course it matters. He didnt need to be operated on. Its all because you pretended to know more than you actually do and messed around! Nora yawned. Everything will be clear once the ambulance gets here. Unless she exposed her identity as Anti, these people would never believe her, no matter what she said. Angela scoffed and said, Youd better not leave, then. Why dont you stay here and prove your innocence? Maam, Id advise you to call the police now. This is assault! While she was being noisy, the ambulance arrived fashionably late. The paramedics hurriedly carried the stretcher down. A doctor that had followed them here quickly rushed in front of the patient. After performing a full-body examination, he asked grimly, Who performed first aid on him?! Angelas face lit up. She pointed at Nora as she answered, Shes the one that did it! Shes just an idiot who has never even gone to school. How dare she operate on someone else The doctors expression instantly became hesitant when she said that. He asked, Shes never even gone to school before? How did you learn your medical skills, then? Before Nora could reply, Angela spoke again. She scoffed, She probably just blindly copied whatever they did on TV Doctor, its illegal to treat someones illness without proper knowledge, right? As soon as she said that, she saw an astonished look form on the doctors face. He exclaimed, You can actually perform such a flawless chest drainage operation when you havent studied medicine professionally before? And, youre so young, too! You must be a genius! Angelas triumphant expression suddenly froze! What? A genius? Was someone like Nora even worthy of the title genius?! The corners of Noras lips spasmed a little. Any doctor would know first aid common sense like this. How did that make her a genius Next to them, the mans wife immediately understood after hearing their conversation. She said, Doctor, about my husbands condition The doctor said, We would have treated him in the same way even if he was sent to the hospital. Its just that the equipment would be more professional. There arent any chest drainage bottles here, so she could only make do like she did. Also, it was fortunate that the operation was done in time. Otherwise, due to his inability to breathe, once suffocation had sustained for a long time, his internal organs would have suffered damage. After the doctor finished the explanation, he got the others to carry the patient into the ambulance. It was only after the mans wife got into the ambulance that she suddenly realized that she hadnt thanked her husbands savior yet. However, when she turned, she could no longer find any traces of Nora among the crowd By the time Lawrence came down, the ambulance had already left. After hearing about what had happened from the service staff, Lawrence asked, Do you know who the patient is? The service staff replied, Its Mr. Anderson from the second-highest floor. Mr. Anderson? Lawrence suddenly realized something. His eyes widened and he hurriedly picked up his cell phone and called Justin. He said, Mr. Hunt, this is terrible. The person who was feeling unwell just now is Mr. Simon Anderson. The Andersons from New York and the Hunts had been on close terms for generations. Now that Simon was hospitalized, it was common courtesy for Justin to visit him. Justin immediately said, Im coming down. He went to the study to check on Pete, who was reading. He seemed to have reverted to his taciturn temperament in the past. After notifying Pete that he was going out, Justin left. Before stepping out of the suite, he wordlessly picked up the dress that his son had set aside and tossed it into the trash as he went out. In the hospital. When Justin arrived, Simon was still undergoing an operation. His wife, Melissa Anderson, was seated on the bench outside the operating room, her well-maintained face full of worry. Justin walked over and greeted her. Aunt Melissa. Melissas eyes reddened when she saw him. She said, He rushed over here because he heard that someone in California had news about his eldest sister. But when he heard that his sister may have already died 23 years ago and only left a daughter behind, he suddenly got sick and almost died. More than twenty years ago, the Andersons eldest daughter had run away from home. She disappeared without a trace ever since. Over the years, the Andersons had been searching for her everywhere. Justin consoled her and said, Uncle Simon will be fine. Ive already talked to the doctors just now. They said that he received timely treatment, so hes not in danger anymore. At the mention of that, Melissa immediately said, Justin, it was a young lady that saved Simon today. Were deeply indebted to her. Can you find out who she is? When Simons condition stabilizes, Id like to pay her a visit and thank her. Justin nodded. After Simon was pushed out of the operating room and his condition stabilized, Justin returned to the hotel with Lawrence. When they were getting out of the car, Lawrence said, Mr. Hunt, lets go to the control room and check the cameras to see who that kind soul is. Chapter 31 - Anti! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin thought of the genius that the doctor had sung praises of when they were in the hospital just now, and he nodded with great interest. Okay. Unfortunately, as soon as the two of them entered the lobby, one of his assistants walked over. In a hushed voice, he said, Mr. Hunt, you have guests from your family home. Theyve gone up to the top floor. Justins expression changed drastically when he heard this. He strode over to the elevator and, with a dark expression, asked, When did they arrive? They went up five minutes ago. The hotel belongs to the Hunts after all, so the front desk and lobby manager werent able to stop them. A bunch of good-for-nothings! Justin cursed angrily and entered the elevator. Lawrence let out a silent sigh. He wouldnt be of any help with the situation upstairs anyway, so he went to the control room by himself. In the presidential suite on the top floor. Pete, whose eyes were red, clenched his fists and looked at the people in front of him. More than a dozen bodyguards in black from both parties were glaring at one another as they faced off. Chester, who had an awful look on his face, stood in between them and Pete. He said, What are you doing, Howard? Justin wont let you off when he comes back! Howard Hunt, the man in front of him and also his second cousin, had sinister eyes and a hooked nose. He smiled sinisterly and said, This has nothing to do with you, Chester. Get out of the way. Im here on Grandpas order to bring that disrespectful little bastard back to the family home! Chester wasnt agreeable to it. Whatever it is that you want to do, do it only when Justin gets back here! You cant take him away now! Howards expression turned cold and he said, Dont think too highly of yourself, Chester. What makes you think you have a say when you dont even give two hoots about the family? Get lost! Chester was so furious that his face was all flushed. The only reason why he could play games all day long was that Justin had taken all the pressure off him. Besides, his nephew was even his team leader. How could he possibly ignore what was happening? He said furiously, I wont let you! Howard cracked his knuckles at once. It was obvious at first glance that he was very skilled at fighting. Dont blame me if I dont hold back, then! As soon as he said that, an icy-cold voice reached them: Who are you planning on not holding back on? His voice, which was as low and deep as cello timbre, was emotionless. It made Howard stiffen, and he immediately withdrew his fists and gave the man walking over an ingratiating smile. Youre back, Justin. Justins big and tall form stood in front of Chester and Pete and blocked them from Howard. His bottomless gaze landed on Howard, and the mole at the corner of his eye exuded murderous intent as he demanded, Who said you could come here? Fear flashed in Howards eyes. He touched his nose and replied with a smile, Im not that fearless to come here and mess with you either, Justin, but these are Grandpas orders. He said that since youve returned with that disrespectful boy, then you should return to the family home. This way, you can also discuss how Pete should be punished. A grim Justin took a step forward. Why does he have to be punished? Howard was so frightened that he took a step back. Why are you feigning ignorance, Justin? Theres something mentally wrong with that boy. How nice was Grandaunt to him? But just because he argued with her a little, he pushed her off the stairs and caused her to suffer a brain hemorrhage. Even now, shes still lying in the hospital with her life in danger. Someone has to answer for this! A large family held great power. The reason why the Hunts could keep their position at the pinnacle in the States was that they had talents in every industry. Justins permanent residence was in New York, but the family home had always been in California. During the holidays, the Hunts would return and gather. Disciplinary action toward members of the family was also carried out in the family home. Justin had always respected his granduncle who watched over the family home. Howard was his granduncles grandson. He was the one who would have to take over the responsibility of watching over the family home in the future. Justin narrowed his frosty eyes. I told you, it wasnt Pete. Howard shrugged. Do you have any proof? Because we have witnesses. Moreover, Pete was indeed upstairs when it happened. There were signs that the two were having a dispute. Justin clenched his jaw. Im already looking for Dr. Anti to have her take a look at Grandma. Howard curled his lip. Its not easy to find Anti. Justin let out a cold snort. I will drag her back here even if thats what I have to do! Justin, because youre staying here with Pete, my side of the family has been inciting everyone and causing a lot of dissatisfaction among them. Howard cast a disdainful glance at Pete and went on. Besides, who knows where that boy even came from? Neither do we know who his mother is. On top of that, hes even mentally ill. Even we arent convinced about having him become your heir, let alone everyone else from my side of the family! Grandpa asked me to talk to you. Youre still young and healthy, Justin. Wont it be nice to have another child? As for Pete, just give up on him. Shut up! Justins eyes flashed with murderous intent and he warned, Pete is my son, and hes the only son Ill ever have! Howard was intimidated by his presence. As the ones watching over the family home, his immediate family held very high status among the Hunts. Even all the previous heads of the family had to treat them with courtesy. However, his grandfather had mentioned before that Justin was different from the previous heads of the family. He had other identities, so they mustnt mess with him. Howard also respectedand even slightly fearedJustin. But the more that was so, the more he felt that Pete, as his son, wasnt outstanding enough. Howard fell silent for a moment. Then, he took a step back and lowered his head as he said, My side of the family is making a lot of noise. By next weekend at the latest, Grandpa will have to hold a family meeting. If you cannot prove his innocence by then, the Hunts will expel Peter Hunt from the family. After saying that, he turned and left. A panicked Chester asked, What do we do, Justin? Justin, who had a dark and grim look on his face, didnt answer. The most ideal solution was to find Anti and have her prove his sons innocence. But if they couldnt find her He lowered his gaze dispassionately, his eyes cold. Had it not been for his father who had insisted that he take care of the family, he wouldnt have bothered himself with a trifling presence like the Hunts. But now, they actually had the guts to expel his son from the family? In that case, it was time that someone else took over the place of the number one family in the States. A sharp look flashed across Justins eyes. He turned behind and looked at Pete, his voice gentle and mellow as he said, Theres nothing to be afraid of, Pete. Pete lowered his head and entered the study. He wasnt afraid. But Great-Grandma had really treated him very well. That was also the reason why he hadnt said anything about the tutors she had sent, despite them being problematic. He had kept quiet because he didnt want to tarnish Great-Grandmas name. After all, her life was still in danger, so she had no way of speaking up for him. He didnt want Great-Grandma to die, either. Chester returned to the suite next door while looking at the back view of his dejected little nephew. He let out a sigh and logged on to the game. He had initially thought that his team leader was feeling down, but what he saw was that sweetcherry was currently active in the game? He was taken aback for a moment. Then, he connected to the other partys voice chat and said, Here I was, thinking you were feeling down and out! I didnt expect that youre still in the mood to play games? Downstairs, Cherry, who was seated on the sofa, blinked when she heard him. She asked, Why would I be sad? What had happened to Pete? Chester replied, Thats true. Dont worry, your father will definitely find Anti and prove your innocence! Cherry was confused. Chapter 32 - Exposing Her Own Identity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pete had called Uncle Chester a single-celled organism before, so Cherry happily probed him for information with peace of mind. After she learned what had happened, Cherry was dumbfounded. Why was Pete so unfortunate? First, he was bullied by his tutors, and now, he was even being maligned! Meanwhile, her life Even though Mommy was always sleeping, it seemed like she had never had to suffer anyones unkindness since she was born. Could someone tell her why she suddenly felt like transforming into a pitiful little girl bullied by everyone? Cough, she had digressed. Still, it was no wonder that Mommy said big families were trouble and forbade her from telling anyone that she was Dr. Anti! Cherry hung up in a hurry and sent her brother a text message: Im gonna tell you a big secret, Pete! In the study, Pete, whose head was down, replied after seeing the message on the phone: What is it? Cherry replied: Uncle Chester said that Daddy has been looking for Anti. In that case, do you know who Anti is? Pete immediately understood something when he saw her message. As expected, one second later, Cherry sent another message: Anti is Mommy! Petes eyes widened as he stared at the message. He suddenly remembered how Mommy had told him to head upstairs first when they were on the way back this afternoon. After that, she had gone to treat the patient who had collapsed He was about to send another message to Cherry when she sent him a voice message. It sounded like she was hiding in the bathroom and whispering. She said, Mommy has been saying that Daddy is trouble and she doesnt want to treat Great-Grandmas illness because shes afraid that shell be dragged into your familial disputes. What should we do? Downstairs, tiny Cherry sat on the toilet bowl and rested her chin on her palm, feeling awfully troubled. What could she do to get Mommy to treat Great-Grandmas illness? At this moment, her cell phone vibrated. Petes reply was very assuring: Thats easy. In the study, Nora, who was dressed in a nightgown, leaned back lazily on the chair in an awfully comfortable manner, forming a very sloppy sight. Her pale fingers tapped lightly on the keyboard as she destroyed the surveillance cameras footage of the events when she was performing emergency first aid in the hotel lobby this afternoon. She had to stay low-key. She mustnt let anyoneespecially that man upstairsfind out that she was medically trained. He had probably already become suspicious when they were in the operating room the last time. Nora stretched. She was about to think about the anonymous email she had received this afternoon when a new email arrived in her inbox with a ding. Nora narrowed her eyes. Sure enough, it turned out to be another anonymous email. Do something for me and Ill send your son to your doorstep. Operate on the elderly Mrs. Hunt and cure her. Nora was puzzled. She stared at the email for a very long time as if she wanted to reach through the Internet and catch the mastermind behind the scenes. The email was sent anonymously, so she couldnt catch a glimpse of the sender at all. She couldnt even talk to them even if she wanted to. She could only choose whether she wanted to believe it or not. If Justin Hunt was the one that sent the email Then this transaction would make sense! Besides, the reason why she hadnt wanted to do the operation initially was that she didnt want any trouble. However, if she could really get her son back, then a little trouble wasnt an issue. She would just have to sleep a little less, that was all. After thinking through it, she stood up. If she wanted to treat the elderly Mrs. Hunts illness, then she would have to go through Justin for sure. But how was she going to let him know that her medical skills were very impressive without revealing her identity as Anti? She suddenly looked at the computer. Was it too late for her to try restoring the camera footage? In the study upstairs. Lawrence, whose head was down, said falteringly, The surveillance cameras are broken, and there are signs of intrusion. Mr. Hunt, do you have a spare moment? He had gotten a few hackers to fix the cameras, but they hadnt been successful. Thus, he wanted to ask Justin to personally attend to the matter. A sullen Justin said, Do you need me for something even as trivial as that? Lawrence lowered his head even further, feeling like he was terribly useless. There were so many hackers in the Hunt Corporation, but even they couldnt handle it. He gave a sheepish smile and said, Um Im busy. Justin gave him a cold reply. Then, he stood up and left the study. He went over to the bedroom beside the study and stood in front of the door. He called out, Im coming in, Pete. After being scolded by the people from the family home, Pete would undoubtedly be in a bad mood. He had given his son some time to cool down, but he couldnt possibly leave him alone in his room all the time. Therefore, he intended to have a good heart-to-heart talk with his son. Before he opened the door and entered, he looked back at Lawrence and ordered, No visitors, no matter who it is. Lawrence went out dejectedly. It was understandable that Justin would want to spend some time with Pete after those people from the family home showed up. However, the Andersons also wanted information about the person that had saved Simons life. What was he supposed to do? While hesitating, he heard a dispute at the door. When he went out, he saw Nora standing at the entrance of the stairwell arguing with the bodyguards. You cant enter without a prior appointment, Miss Smith. Nora looked up, her cat-like eyes somewhat intimidating. She said, In that case, please pass a message for me. Tell them that Anti was looking for him. She had thought it through. If it meant that she could really find her son, then exposing her own identity was the fastest way to arrange for the surgery, lest it led to unnecessary trouble. But before she could say what she wanted to say, a seemingly half-amused Lawrence walked over and interrupted her. He said, Have you thought it through and decided to come over and play with the little mister for two hours, Miss Smith? Nora was puzzled. Lawrence went on and added, Unfortunately, Mr. Hunt is currently busy and instructed a moment ago that he wasnt having visitors. Unless Anti appeared out of thin air, there was probably no one that could solve Mr. Hunts pressing issues. Nora fell silent for a moment. Then, she said, Ill come back tomorrow, then. By the way, tell him that I can treat his grandmothers illness. After saying that, she walked back to the stairwell and went down. Lawrence looked at her from the back and sighed. He said to the bodyguard beside him, Girls nowadays are so proactive. Look at her; in order to get close to Mr. Hunt, she can even bring herself to say something like that. The bodyguard asked, What if she really can treat her illness? Ive already looked her up. Shes never been in any contact with medicine since she was a child. How is she going to treat her illness? Nora had originally thought that Justin would come down to look for her after receiving her message. But even until the next day, she didnt hear from him at all. From the looks of it, his grandmother likely wasnt in urgent condition. As such, Nora went to the hospital in the afternoon to do a follow-up check on her aunt. She went straight to the VIP floor. In the hallway, Lawrence was apologizing to someone. He said, Im really sorry, Mrs. Anderson. Someone destroyed the surveillance camera footage, so we didnt manage to find anyone. Ill find her for you as soon as I can A frowning Melissa was about to speak when she suddenly spied a familiar figure coming out of the elevator. She rubbed her eyes and looked over again. That figure with a lazy yet firm gait; and that face so gorgeous that it almost seemed like she was showing offit was hard for anyone to forget her once they laid eyes on her. Who else could it be other than the woman that had saved her husbands life? She hurriedly pushed Lawrence aside, took a few steps forward, and grabbed Noras hand. Are you working in this hospital, Miss? Lawrence was flabbergasted. Chapter 33 - He Knows Now! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora didnt expect to meet the mans family here. At the sight of the gratitude on the womans kindly countenance, she replied unhurriedly, Im here to visit relatives. Lawrence stepped forward hesitantly and asked uncertainly, Mrs. Anderson? A smiling Melissa did the introductions. Its alright now, Mr. Zimmer! This is the kind young lady that saved my husbands life during the emergency yesterday! Lawrence looked at Nora in surprise and asked, Youre medically trained? Nora raised an eyebrow. It seemed like Lawrence hadnt taken what she said the day before seriously? During their conversation, Justin, who heard their voices from inside the ward, came out. Upon seeing Nora, he paused for a moment. Then, he asked, Are you the one who saved Uncle Simon? The look in his eyes as he watched Nora suddenly became deep and unfathomable, which made one feel as though someone had seen right through them. Nora didnt know what he was thinking, but since she had bumped into him, she might as well just ask him about the matter. She asked, Have you given my proposal from yesterday any thought, Mr. Hunt? Justin frowned. What proposal? Nora could tell that he didnt understand what she was saying. She deliberately looked at Lawrence and said a little sarcastically, Did you not convey my message to Mr. Hunt, Mr. Zimmer? As soon as she said that, Justins displeased gaze fell on Lawrence! Lawrence wiped the beads of perspiration off his brow and swallowed hard. He looked at Justin and explained, Yesterday, Ms. Smith said that she can treat the elderly Mrs. Hunts illness. But after he said that, he couldnt help but add, Even if you really are medically trained, Miss Smith, you likely picked it up during the five years you spent abroad, so your medical experience is rather short. Ive asked about Mr. Andersons condition; his operation is considered one thats within a reasonable scope of difficulty. But do you know what Mrs. Hunts condition is? Nora raised an eyebrow and replied coldly, How would you know whether I can do it or not if we dont give it a go? At once, Lawrence said, Dr. Anti is currently the only person whos capable of performing her surgery. An inexperienced doctor like you whos new to medical trainin Shut up. Justins rebuke made Lawrence flinch. After that, Justin stepped forward and stared at Nora and asked, When will you be free, Miss Smith? Its not advisable to transfer the patient, so well have to head to New York. So, shed even have to go over to New York As expected, it really was very troublesome. Then again, he had agreed even though she hadnt revealed her identity yet? That man certainly was a little narcissistic, but he was also pretty considerate, wasnt he? For the very first time, Nora didnt find him as much of an eyesore. She thought for a moment and replied, Lets do it two days later. She needed to observe her aunts condition for another two days. Justin nodded. In a deep and mellow voice, he said, Ill take care of the itinerary. Do you have any requests? It was a five-hour flight from California to New York. Nora thought for a moment and lazily made her request: I have to sleep during the flight, so just make sure its quiet. After she spoke, she turned around to leave. However, Justin suddenly stopped her. Miss Smith. Why did you change your mind and agree to help? Nora paused. Like what she had thought, he really had guessed her identity. Thinking about it carefully again, even if she didnt reveal her identity, it probably would have been really hard to keep it a secret from him anyway. She cast her eyes down and suddenly said, I have a condition. What is it? If I cure Mrs. Hunt, please help me look for someone. Who are you looking for? Ill tell you after I cure Mrs. Hunt. The anonymous email was something that she had no choice but to believe. However, she mustnt place her full trust in it, either. It would be most ideal if her son showed up in front of her after she cured Mrs. Hunt, but if he didnt Well, Justin was capable of finding even her. In which case, it shouldnt be hard for him to use his connections to find her son, right? After Nora entered Irenes ward, Justin withdrew his scrutinizing gaze from the woman and looked at Lawrence. The realization had slowly dawned upon Lawrence when he was listening to the conversation between the two. His head was currently down as he said, I was wrong, Mr. Hunt. Justin asked coldly, Where did you go wrong? Lawrence looked at him and answered, I was too stupid and didnt realize Miss Smiths true identity Justin scoffed. It doesnt matter if youre stupid, but how dare you intercept her message to me? Lawrence was flabbergasted. He still remembered when he had first joined the company. Because he didnt dare to make decisions on behalf of the company president, when a woman had asked him to convey her message to Justin, he had done so accordingly. At that time, Justin had called him an answering machine and asked him why he didnt filter the messages before dumping everything on him as if he was emptying the trash. Therefore, during the last few years, Lawrence had acted on his own and blocked a lot of unwanted propositions from women for Justin. But why were things different when it came to Miss Smith? Sob Justin stared at him and said frostily, You must have too much spare time on your hands. There happens to be a business dealing that requires attention in Burundi. Go and handle it. Lawrence was shocked. What kind of place was Burundi? It was the poorest country in the world! However, he knew he was in the wrong, so he didnt even dare to beg for mercy! Justin turned around. When he saw Melissa staring after Nora in a daze, he asked, Aunt Melissa? Whats the matter? Melissa came back to her senses. She replied, What? Oh, its nothing. I just found Miss Smith a bit familiar to the eye Im probably over-thinking it, though. She shook her head and followed him back into the ward. The man lying on the hospital bed had bandages around his chest, but he was already out of danger. At the sight of them coming in, Simon smiled gracefully and said, Justin, I know youre really busy, so you dont have to come and visit anymore. Im fine now. Justin said politely, Feel free to come to me if theres anything you need, Uncle Simon. Simon heaved a sigh. I came here to look for my eldest sister. Its been more than twenty years, but I finally found a lead on her whereabouts. A sorrowful look came over his face as he went on. I found out that she married a man named Smith. In their second year of marriage, she died of an illness after giving birth to a daughter. He choked back a sob as he spoke of his sister. Back then, his sister had protected him in every way possible. It was also because of her that the Andersons hadnt fallen into decline back then. How could she leave them so early more than twenty years ago? Melissa walked over and held his hand. Take care of your health, Simon. Your sister might be gone, but at least she still has a daughter. At once, Simon looked up and nodded with his eyes red. Yes, thats right! The Smiths are just a middle-class family, but back then, Sis was such an outstanding woman Lets bring her daughter back home and nurture her well, lest the Smiths hold her back! Unable to wait any further, he tried to get up. Lets go to the Smiths now. Melissa held his arm and pressed him back down. She said, Youre just so impatient. Why are you immediately acting out? Her daughter is right there; its not like shes going to run off somewhere Forget it, Ill pay them a visit for you. Will that do? Simon coughed a couple of times. Then, he took out his wallet, plucked out a photo, and handed it to Melissa. Heres a picture of Sis. When you go over, have a look at her daughter for me and see if she resembles her or not Melissa took the photo from him and looked at it. Suddenly, she was stunned. She was just thinking why Miss Smith had looked so familiar to her just now. As it turned out, she bore a 90% resemblance to the woman in the photo! Her last name was also Smith. Could it be that Chapter 34 - Poor Relatives? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the thought formed, Melissa, whose eyes were shining brightly, looked at Justin. I may have to trouble you with something, Justin. Can you help me look up some information about Miss Smith whom we met just now? An unaware Simon asked, Whats going on? A smile formed on Melissas face. If Im not wrong, your niece is probably the one that saved your life! When Justin heard this, he said to Lawrence who was standing behind him, Bring a copy of Miss Smiths information to Uncle Simon and Aunt Melissa. After Lawrence brought the investigation report over, both parties cross-referenced the data. An overjoyed Melissa exclaimed, It really is her! Simons eyes were all red. Nora What a nice name. Call her over and let me have a look at her If it wasnt because he had just had an operation and couldnt get out of bed, he would have raced over right away. Unfortunately, when Lawrence went to the VIP ward next door to look for Nora, she had already left after giving Irene a checkup and ensuring that she was fine. However, he managed to get Henrys number. Justins help wasnt needed anymore after that, so he returned to the hotel to spend some time with his son. On the top floor of Hotel Finest. Pete was in the study and talking to Cherry on the phone. Cherry was as sweet as honey when she spoke. Youre so smart, Pete! If Mommy does that, shell be able to clear your name! Praised by his sister, Pete, who had never openly shown his emotions, blushed. Youre great, too. Cherry grinned. In a sweet and cute voice, she then said, You went off while wearing Little Pink yesterday, Pete. Remember to return it to me next time, okay? Pete, who was holding some books, paused. Little Pink? Uh-huh! You know, the pink princess dress! His sister even gave her clothes names. What an adorable little princess she was. As soon as the thought formed, he heard Cherry saying adorably, Wait a second, Pete. I gotta tell my teammate something, okie? Pete nodded. Okay. Then, he heard Cherry go on a sudden rampage: Do you really know how to play as a support? Have you used your ultimate skill correctly even once? And, the open world fights! Do you have a feud with the wild monsters or something? Why are you staring only at that patch of grass there?! Do you even know what support is Also, ##%%&*@ Pete was dumbfounded. That really came out of nowhere. After dissing her teammate for a whole two minutes, Cherry finally turned off the game voice chat and said, Dont forget Little Pink, okie? Its my favorite dress! After hanging up, Pete immediately placed his books down, got up, and went to the bedroom to search for the dress. He remembered taking it off the day before and tossing it on the sofa. Why was it gone? While he was looking for it, the door opened and Justin strode in. The tall figure stopped in front of him. What are you looking for, Pete? Pete replied casually, The princess dress. Justin stiffened in the midst of taking off his jacket. With mixed emotions, he replied, Oh. Dont bother anymore. I might have tossed it. Tossed it? Pete thought of his sisters verbal might and panicked. Why did you throw it away without asking me?! Justin frowned. A resolute look flashed across his deep-set eyes and he said solemnly, Youre a boy. Dont ever wear dresses again! This was his absolute limit! Petes face tensed up and he said angrily, Youre such a despot and a dictator! No wonder Mommy hates you! Justin handed his jacket to the nanny, walked over to his son, and squatted gracefully. He always looked at Pete at his eye level whenever he talked to him. This way, the child would feel like they were being respected. Seeing how his son was glaring at him with his big round eyes, he suddenly asked, Did Miss Smith say she hates me? Pete replied, Yes! Justin let out a low chuckle. Even the mole at the corner of his eye exuded a bit of charisma as he said, Women sure are creatures that say one thing but mean another. If she really disliked him, why would she approach his son again and again? Pete was perplexed. He took a silent step back. Have you seen a psychiatrist, Daddy? Justin got up and said, I have a dinner appointment with a family friend tonight. Lets go together. Pete didnt answer, but Chester, who was sprawled on the sofa and playing games as if no one had noticed his presence, said, Okay! Meanwhile, Nora just received a call from her father. Her eyes widened. My uncle? Really? Henry sneered, They even know your mothers name is and what she looks like. How can it be fake? Theyve arranged to come over at 3 pm today. Come back and receive them. Nora frowned after hanging up. To be honest, her mother was quite a distant concept to her. Ever since she could remember, the only impression she had of her mother was her last words to her. It was a voice recording. The person had a gentle voice, and had told her to stay low-profile However, her family had never had any contact with her mothers family. Even her aunt abroad was just her mothers god-sister. The sudden mention of her uncle today made her very curiouswhat kind of person was that mysterious mother of hers, exactly? She took a cab back to the Smiths. As soon as she entered, she heard Wendy ask, Did Noras mother ever mention her family, Henry? Henry replied disdainfully, I asked her about them before. She said that her family lives in the mountains and is very poor. She escaped from there, so she never made any contact with them after that. When Wendy heard that, she hesitated for a moment before asking, What? Will Noras uncle pester us after he comes, then? Henry was also troubled over the same thing. Just now, they specially mentioned that her uncle was sick and hospitalized, so her aunt will be coming by herself. She wont ask to borrow money for medical expenses as soon as she enters, will she? Wendy curled her lip. Do we lend it to her if she does? Henry immediately sneered, Thats Noras uncle. What does he have to do with the Smiths? If theres anyone who should be lending them money, its her! Outside the door, Nora, who was listening to their conversation, cast her eyes down. Her clenched fists suddenly loosened and she let out a scoff of laughter. Only then did she finally step forward and enter the house. Angela was leaning on Henrys shoulder and acting like a baby. The family of three looked happy and blissful. At the sight of Nora, Angela curled her lip and said smugly, Tsk, no wonder youve never mentioned anything about your mothers family. So, its because theyre such an embarrassment! But Nora, you shouldnt forget your roots. They are your mothers family; surely you should still acknowledge those penniless relatives of yours? With her eyes down and as if she didnt hear her at all, Nora walked over to the one-seater sofa and casually took a seat. She ignored them completely. Despite that, Angela spoke with a sense of superiority and said, My uncle just bought me a handbag some time back. I wonder if your uncle will buy anything for you, Nora? Oh dear, I forgot. Hes currently sick and hospitalized, so he probably cant even afford his own medical expenses. Mom, Dad, lets show them some pity later and give them a few hundred dollars. After saying that, she frowned again and called out, Mrs. Lane, get the disinfectant and air purifiers ready. I heard that people from the countryside smell! At this moment, Mrs. Lane called out, Theyre here! Chapter 35 - The Andersons from New York?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora stood up and got ready to head out to receive the guest. However, after she took a couple of steps, she saw that Henry and the others were still seated with their noses in the air and putting on an arrogant display. It was obvious that they didnt care about the guest. She ignored them and went straight out. At once, she saw an elegant and presentable middle-aged woman standing at the door. The woman was well-maintained and wore a classy long-sleeved dress. It seemed as if a beauty had walked straight out of a painting, and there was a kind of serene and composed charm around her that was found only in a scholarly family. Mrs. Lane, who was holding disinfectant spray, originally thought that she would see a meek and dirty country bumpkin entering. Little did she think that the guest would actually look like that instead. For a moment, she didnt even dare to spray the disinfectant she was holding anymore. Melissa Anderson smiled gently and said, We meet again, Nora! Nora didnt expect to meet her here. Rather surprised, she said, You Melissa came forward a couple of steps quickly and grabbed her hand. This is fate, child! It was your own uncle who you saved! Inside the house, Angela, who was dying to mock them, couldnt wait anymore. When she saw the two of them speaking at the door, she walked straight toward the door while saying, Have you disinfected the place, Mrs. Lane? We mustnt just let any random person into the h Her words came to an abrupt end when she saw Melissa! After a three-second pause, her voice instantly became much louder and she exclaimed sharply, Youre Noras aunt?! Upon hearing her reaction, Wendy and Henry also stood up and walked toward the door. Wendy whispered, Angela is still too young and inexperienced. Its because shes never seen a country bumpkin before that shes overreacting so badly. Sigh. With a look of smugness all over her face, she straightened her back quietly. When she married Henry back then, everyone had said that she wasnt as pretty as his deceased wife, so she had been holding a huge grudge all these years. But now, she could finally hold her head up high when it came to the family background! She would show Noras poor relative what she was made of! The next moment, she immediately spotted Melissa. Wendy came from an average family. When she married Henry, she was considered as having married someone of a higher social status. During all these years of socializing with rich mens wives, she had worked hard to learn and copy their style and mannerisms. She had originally thought that she was doing pretty well, but little did she think that the air around Melissa and her presence when she was merely standing there would already give her a crushing defeat! For a while, none of them spoke. Melissa had grown up in a wealthy family. Her emotions had overwhelmed her when she first saw Nora, but now that she had calmed down, she immediately sensed something amiss. The corners of her lips curled up into a smile. She ignored Wendy and looked at Henry instead as she asked, You must be my brother-in-law? Henry had already recovered from his surprise by then. The arrogance on his face had completely disappeared. Instead, he gave her an ingratiating smile and asked, Youre? Melissa cast her eyes down and said, Oh, I forgot to introduce myself. Im an artist. After glossing over the topic, she said, It doesnt look like I came at a good time, Nora. Lets find somewhere else to talk instead. Nora nodded. Sure. She took the lead. Her voice sounded a little deep as she said, Slow down. Angela only dared to speak again after the two of them got in the car and left. She asked, Dad, Mom. Who is she? During the emergency at Hotel Finest the other time, Melissa hadnt looked her usual self because she was crying very badly due to worry, so Angela didnt recognize her just now. Wendy gritted her teeth. Then, she immediately took Henrys arm and said, Oh you know, artists. No wonder she looks so classy. But Ive heard that there arent many artists who are making money nowadays. Instead, there are a lot of people that try to scam others by calling themselves artists. Angela curled her lip. So thats what it is. I thought she was from a wealthy family because of how she had behaved! That makes sense, though. If Noras mothers family were rich, her mother wouldnt have been so down and out! Henry, however, was staring at the doorway and looking very distracted. All the outsiders thought that Noras mother was destitute and had only managed to survive because she married him. But actually, she had a company under her name back then While he was lost in thought, Wendy spoke up and said, Noras mothers last name is Anderson, right? Thats an unusual last name in our circle. There isnt any distinguished family with that last name apart from the Andersons in New York. Her words made Henry come back to his senses. She was right. Apart from the Andersons in New York, all the other businessmen with the last name Anderson werent important people. He snorted and said, They are probably just putting on an act. Im just afraid that Nora is stupid enough to let them trick her! Wendy smiled and said, Alright, thats enough. Dont we have a dinner appointment with the Grays tonight? Lets get ready, lest we be late. Henry nodded. Yes, thats more important. Angela grumbled, Someone has already reserved Hotel Finests VVIP room. Otherwise, how nice would it be to have dinner there? Sigh! Outside the house. Nora saw an understated black Cayenne parked there. The car was a high-end model and its estimated value in the domestic market was around $700,000. For her aunt to be able to afford such a car Was she really just an artist? However, she didnt ask about it and just followed Melissa into the car. Melissa instructed the chauffeur, To Hotel Finest. After the car started, Melissa observed the girl next to her. Her cat-like eyes were downcast and she had long eyelashes. Although she was beautiful, she was unusually pale. She sighed and said, You must have suffered a lot all these years, Nora. Nora thought to herself, Actually, it wasnt that bad. After all, it makes no difference where you sleep. When Melissa saw her keeping quiet, she knew immediately that she didnt want to talk about the Smiths. The report that Justin had sent them was more detailed than what they could see on the surface. She felt sorry for her niece, so she changed the subject and said, By the way, your uncle is still in the hospital. The reason why we were able to find you was because someone helped us greatly, so your uncle wants us to treat them to dinner tonight as thanks. Is that alright with you? Nora didnt mind, so she nodded. Okay. Melissa breathed a sigh of relief. When they arrived at Hotel Finest, Melissa said, Dont you have a daughter, Nora? Can I meet her? Nora could sense that Melissa was a kind person, so she agreed. She called Mrs. Lewis and told her to bring Cherry to the restaurant on the third floor. The two headed to the restaurant first, intending to have a good chat with each other after entering the private room. Half an hour later, the Smiths arrived just in time to see a distracted Anthony coming over to pick them up. After meeting up with them, he said, I heard the Andersons from New York are in the VVIP room. Lets see if we can talk to them later. The Andersons from New York? An indescribable feeling suddenly arose in Henry as if he had just let something slip by him. At the same time, at the elevator hall on the third floor. The presidential suite on the top floor had an exclusive elevator while the rest of the floors used public elevators. Ding! Ding! The doors to both elevators opened at the same time. Justin, together with Pete and Chester, came out of the presidential suites exclusive elevator. The other elevators doors slowly opened to reveal Cherry standing inside. Chapter 36 - Two Petes?! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The presidential suites exclusive elevator and the normal elevator were built side by side. The former was slightly more toward the inside, so Justin and the other two would have to walk past the normal elevator to reach the restaurant. Justins movements were very purposeful, so he always kept his gaze straight while walking. He stood straight and tall like a tower and had a chilly air around him when he walked. His countenance was covered with a layer of frost and that iconic mole of his exuded nobility and alienation toward others. Next to him, Pete, who was a miniature of Justin, had the exact same expression. It was just that that he was too young, so his young visage looked a little cuter. Overshadowed by them, Chester, who was a little less dazzling, walked beside them energetically. He was overjoyed that he could tag along with his leader and freeload. He was a cheerful and animated person and looked around when he walked. When he glimpsed at the person in the elevator, he suddenly froze. When he looked again, he saw the face that was identical to Petes! He swallowed hard and slowly looked down, only to see his nephew right next to him. He was so shocked that he exclaimed, Justin! Justin turned and looked at him unhurriedly, his deep and bottomless gaze landing with dissatisfaction on the person making a ruckus. Chester pointed to the normal elevator and said, There are two Petes! Chester looked at the elevator again after his exclamation. This time, however, he only saw a few adults inside. The child that he saw just now was nowhere in sight. He rubbed his eyes and looked over again, but there still wasnt any child in the elevator. Puzzled, he said, I really saw Pete in the elevator just now. Why is he gone A look of worry appeared on his face. Oh no, has my condition gotten worse? Should I get my eyes checked? He was actually seeing things Justin said coldly, You should be getting your brain checked instead. Chester looked aghast. That was such a harmless but insulting comment! After the three of them walked past the elevator and turned into the hallway to the restaurant, Cherry, who was hiding behind a few hotel guests, finally peeked out and patted her chest in relief. She had almost been discovered! She darted out of the elevator and secretly ran over to the corner. She was just in time to hear the service staff saying respectfully, Good evening, Mr. Hunt. The VVIP room is this way. The VVIP room? That was exactly what Mommy had told her to go when she called just now! If Pete went in, wouldnt everything be exposed? They had already reached the door to the VVIP room and were about to open the door. It was too late even if she called her brother now! Cherry hurriedly shouted, Hey! Pete was about to follow the tyrant into the room when he suddenly heard her voice. His heart suddenly skipped a beat and he hurriedly turned around. The corner of his mouth spasmed a little when he saw the little runt running toward him. Cherry had a scarf wrapped all around her head and was wearing a pair of sunglasses, which made her look very comical. However, Cherry didnt have the luxury of caring that much. She grabbed Petes hand and said, Youre the boy that stays upstairs, right? Is your father here to have dinner with Mommy? Lets go and play at the playground! It was only when Pete heard what she said that he understood why his sister had suddenly appeared. It was fortunate that he hadnt entered yet, otherwise, everything would have been exposed! He reacted very quickly and nodded. Okay. Justin, who was about to open the door, looked down. His eyes narrowed when he saw the child who had wrapped the scarf all around her head. So, shes that womans daughter? Sure enough, she was just as weird as her. After seeing his son silently asking for permission with his eyes, Justin, who had never liked Pete associating with outsiders, paused. At last, he said, Go ahead. He didnt know why, but he subconsciously felt that it would be nice for the two children to play together. There was a small childrens playground inside the restaurant that was specially meant for the restaurants young guests. There was also special service staff there that watched over the place. There were absolutely no issues with Hotel Finests service and safety standards. This was also the reason why Nora dared to let Cherry come downstairs by herself. After the two children ran off, Justin opened the door to the private room and strode in, leaving only Chester who was still standing there and staring at the two children from the back. It seemed like the child he saw in the normal elevator just now who looked identical to Pete was wearing that exact same Spider-Man outfit? When he thought of that, Chester said, Go on inside, Justin. Ill go and look after Pete. He quickly walked toward the childrens playground after saying that. Inside the private room. Although there was a door separating them, Nora could still hear what was happening outside. That young voice just now was probably Cherry, right? Nora stood up. She was about to go out and take a look when the door opened to reveal Justin outside. The mans exquisite facial features were flawless. His deep-set eyes narrowed slightly upon making eye contact with her. The corners of his thin lips quirked slightly and the icy aura around him slowly melted. He said, We meet again, Miss Smith. Nora looked down nonchalantly. Was he the person that her uncle wanted to treat to a meal? The boy that Cherry invited to play with her just now was his son? Judging from that mans numerous warnings to her, it was obvious that he was very protective of his son. Cherry was mischievous and had an unforgiving tongue. Shed best not thoughtlessly make the boy cry and bring them more unnecessary trouble. In a slightly deep voice, Nora said, Let me go over and talk to Cherry a little, Mr. Hunt. After she spoke, she went past him and then straight out. With his eyes downcast, the smile at the corners of Justins lips widened. So, her daughters name was Cherry? His sons name was Pete. If one connected the names, it would sound like What a coincidence! In the hallway. Anthony paced about anxiously with his hands behind his back as he thought about how he could create a chance to meet with the Andersons and make their acquaintance. But while he didnt meet any of the Andersons, he did spy a familiar figure. The girl wore a simple T-shirt and jeans and was dragging her feet lazily as she walked. She looked half-asleep, but even that raw and unpolished appearance couldnt hide how attractive she was. It was actually Nora! Anthony clenched his fists. During these past few days, her form had kept popping up in his mind. Upon meeting her again, his gaze continued to subconsciously be captured by her. It was then that Anthony finally realized that he had really fallen in love with her. He took a step forward and stood in front of Nora. Why are you here, Nora? Nora, who found her path suddenly blocked, frowned. The look in her eyes was a little cold when she saw Anthony. She replied, Surely I dont have to explain my whereabouts to you? Seeing how distant she was being, Anthony suddenly lifted his chin and said arrogantly, Do you know what Im doing here, Nora? His words puzzled Nora. She wasnt interested in knowing. However, without waiting for her response, Anthony continued and said, The Andersons from New York are also here today. Im here for a business meeting with them! When the Grays form a connection with the Andersons, well definitely become even bigger and become the wealthiest family in California. If you do what I say, I can choose to forgive you. Chapter 37 - Weve Been Discovered! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora wasnt listening to what he was babbling on and on about at all. However, when she heard what he said at the end, she looked up in surprise. What? Anthony, who looked a little bashful, said, While I can forgive you, your reputation is already a mess. If I marry you, itll embarrass the Grays. But I can buy you a mansion elsewhere and take care of you for the rest of your life. Nora found him hilarious. Her voice dispassionate, she said sarcastically, You want me to be your mistress? Im afraid you cant afford it. Anthony hurriedly said, Im rich! I can give you $15,000 as living expenses every month. You can buy whatever you want with it. $15,000 wasnt even enough for her to buy Cherrys clothes. Nora found him annoying and went around him from the left as she said, Im not interested in being someones mistress. Anthony also stopped her from the left. You want to marry me? Thats not impossible, either! He gritted his teeth and went on. Grandpa keeps forcing me to take you as my wife anyway. Besides, you only have a daughter, so we can just give her some money and marry her off somewhere in the future. As long as shes obedient and refrains from fighting or arguing with her younger siblings in the future, the Grays can take her in, even if were reluctant. He felt that his conditions were lenient enough. Any woman would probably be grateful to him, right? Unexpectedly, a look of displeasure appeared in Noras eyes and a chilly aura formed all around her. I will not let my daughter suffer any injustice. Anthony frowned and said, Dont push your luck, Nora! You cant possibly want us to let your daughter take our last name and enjoy the same treatment as our children? Thats impossible! At this moment, a sharp voice suddenly reached them. Nora! Youre trying to seduce Anthony again! Together with the voice, Angela also rushed over. Her arms flailed in the air as she rushed toward Nora. Im going to kill you! Anthony stopped her and shouted angrily, What are you doing?! In the private room, Henry, Wendy, and Anthonys father heard the commotion and came out. Upon seeing the three of them, Henry yelled, Nora, are you bullying your sister again? Apologize to her! Wendy also spoke up. Nora, your sister and Anthony are discussing their engagement today. I know youre unhappy about it, but that doesnt mean you can come over and make trouble You were the one that did something wrong to the Grays by getting pregnant before your marriage and damaging both families reputation! Anthony stepped forward. Uncle Henry, Aunt Wendy. Nora isnt to be blamed for that. The two of us are truly in love with each other. Im willing to accept her. Angelas eyes widened. Hurt and sad, she took a step back. Henry was shocked. Anthony, my daughter has been stubborn and contrary since she was a child. Dont be fooled by her! She got herself pregnant before marriage. Itll sully your name if you marry her! Wendy also nodded and said, Besides, her maternal grandparents family is also very poor. They live in the mountains and even begged us for money today. These relatives are trouble! After speaking, when she saw how Anthony was still looking at Nora like a young man in love, Wendy turned to Anthonys father and said, Mr. Gray, you have to think carefully about this! We dont want the Grays to be implicated. Anthonys fathers gaze fell on Nora when he heard what she said. She was leaning against the wall, her posture lazy and sloppy. Her cat-like eyes were slightly downcast, and she seemed to have a half-amused smile on her lips. She looked as if she was being entertained by what was going on. That sense of detachment was as if the dispute here had nothing to do with her. Anthonys father was someone who had been immersed in the world of commerce for many years. His deep and unfathomable eyes darkened and he suddenly said, Marriage is a lifelong commitment. Lets have the children make their own decisions instead. Miss Smith, do you really want to be Anthonys wife? His words caused everyone to shift their gazes to Nora. Tsk, they were finally willing to listen to her. Nora lifted her head, raised her eyebrows, and her lips curled up in a smile. She replied, No, I dont. Everyone was dumbfounded. Anthony was the first to react. Furious, he demanded, What do you mean by that, Nora? Nora straightened her back and said clearly, It means Im not interested in you. Anthony looked at her incredulously as if he still didnt understand what she was saying. Angela, however, shouted, What makes you think you can be disinterested in Anthony, Nora? You make it sound like hes beneath you. Not only do you come with baggage, but your daughter is even a little bastard. Is a woman like you even worthy of being picky?! Anthony finally came back to his senses. In his anger, his choice of words was also very malicious. He said, Nora, who are you interested in, if not me? The entire California knows that you got yourself pregnant before marriage. Apart from me, who else would marry a wanton woman like you whose reputation is in shambles?! Wendy sighed and said, How can you say that, Nora? You shouldnt reach for something beyond your grasp. Do you really think you can do the same thing as your mom? It was sheer dumb luck that someone like her, who came from the mountains, could marry your father. Even if youre a little prettier than most, anyone with a decent family background will never take you as their wife. Wendy then changed the subject again and asked, By the way, are you here for dinner with your aunt? Where is she? Your uncle needs money for his hospitalization fees, right? Are you short of money? Sure enough, Anthonys father frowned when he heard her. At this moment, a gentle voice reached them: Who says we dont have enough money for medical expenses? The few of them looked into the distance and saw the approaching Melissa. The smile on her face didnt reach her eyes. She said, Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith. You dont have to worry about the hospitalization fees. Also, you dont need to bother yourselves with matters regarding Noras marriage in the future, either. The Andersons will take care of it! Shocked, Anthonys father asked, The Andersons? Which Andersons? Melissas lips curled up into a smile. Her voice was gentle, but what she said ringed like a thunderclap: The Andersons from New York. Anthonys fathers eyes widened immediately! Even Henry and Wendy were so astounded that they couldnt say anything! The Andersons from New York Were they really the ones they were thinking of? While they were hesitating, Melissa looked at Anthony again. After looking him up and down, she shook his head and said, Lets go back to the private room, Nora. Dont keep your blind date waiting. She deliberately emphasized the words blind date. Nora knew that her aunt was trying to back her up, so she went along with her wishes and nodded. Okay. The two finally turned around, only to immediately see Justin standing behind them. His deep-set eyes were raised and even the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be smiling. With an emphasis on each syllable, he repeated, Blind date? While the few of them were arguing, Cherry dragged Pete with her and sneaked into the stairwell. She took off the scarf to reveal her delicate and adorable face, panting heavily as she said, That was so suffocating! Its a good thing that we werent found out, Pete! Then, she saw her brother pause and slowly lift his head. Cherry turned around and also slowly lifted her head. At once, she saw Chester standing there in disbelief with his eyes wide. Chapter 38 - Nora Is Petes Mother! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The hallway outside was bustling with all kinds of noise. However, the three in the stairwell were silent. At last, after a full half a minute, Chester pointed at Cherry as if he had seen a ghost and stammered, Y-you You Pete pressed his lips together and sighed. Since youve seen us, then I wont keep it a secret anymore. He said solemnly, Actually, I have a superpowerI can create clones. If you dont believe me, close your eyes. Ill withdraw my clone. Chester was perplexed. The corners of his lips spasmed. Do you really think Im that stupid, Pete? Im not going to believe that! Cherry cupped her hands around her mouth and leaned toward her brother. She looked like she wanted to whisper, but her voice was in no way soft as she asked, So, Uncle Chester does have a brain after all? Pete was also puzzled. Ill look it up when I get back. Can single-celled organisms think? Chester was speechless. He felt humiliated! But right after that, he said triumphantly, There are too many loopholes in your superpower. Can you really make a little girl version of yourself just because you can make a clone of yourself? Are you a hermaphrodite? That child wearing the Spider-Man outfit might look like a little boy, but she was Nora Smiths daughter! Cherry was confused. Pete was perplexed. As expected, single-celled organisms really do think differently! The two little cuties looked at each other. Cherry tilted her head and asked, What do we do, Pete? Do we silence him? Pete hesitated. Hes my uncle. We shouldnt do that. Oh. Cherry was a little disappointed. The corners of Chesters lips spasmed again. He said, Im going to tell Justin that apart from a son, he also has a daughter! He ran out after saying that. Pete hurriedly called out, Uncle Chester! However, Chester didnt stop. Cherry panicked. She placed her hands on her hips and yelled, Dont you dare move, Chesty! Chesters instinct to obey instructions whenever he played games made him freeze instantly, and he even remained in a running stance. Come back here! Chester obediently returned to the stairwell. He squatted down like a silly puppy and exclaimed, So, youre my leader! Cherry held her cheeks and tilted her head. Yes, thats right! Im sweetcherry! As it turned out, not only was his leader a five-year-old, but she was also a little girl! Chester felt very deceived. Pete said, You mustnt tell Daddy what happened today, Uncle Chester! Chester was puzzled. Why is that? Pete was silent for a moment. Then, he said, Think about it. If Daddy knew Cherrys mom was the one who gave birth to me, what will he do? Chester felt as if his brain cells werent working. He said, Her mom? The one who gave birth to you Sh*t! You mean Nora Smith is that damned biological mother of yours? Chester finally understood why the two children didnt want him to tell the truth. Five years ago, Justin had suddenly brought a baby back and said that it was his son. When everyone asked who the childs mother was, he had flown into a rage and strictly forbidden everyone at home from ever mentioning the childs mother. At that time, the few of them were even secretly wondering what exactly the woman, who had given birth to Pete, had done. Justin had looked as if he wanted to rip that woman into pieces Cherry said adorably, Chesty, I want a father and a brother, but I also want Mommy. So, I want them to fall in love first before we acknowledge each other. This way, our family of four can be together. Can you keep this a secret? Chester shook his head. No, I cant keep this a secret from Justin. Cherry instantly transformed into a grumpy little ogre. If you tell Daddy, I wont bring you along in our raids anymore! Chester was speechless. That was a rather serious threat! Meanwhile, in the VVIP room. The three people who had returned sat there quietly. Melissa looked a little embarrassed as she explained: I dont mean anything by that, Justin. I was just forced by the circumstances to say that just now. Please dont misunderstand. Although the Hunts were family friends with the Andersons, Justins identity wasnt as simple as just the head of the Hunts. Moreover, he hated being involved with women the most. Melissa didnt want to offend him with what she said just now. Justin was staring at Nora. The womans eyes were downcast as she stirred the water in the glass in boredom. Her dazzling features and the icy aura around her made one unable to dislike her. Not only was he not angry, but there was even a smile at the corner of his eyes. Its alright. Melissa and Justin chatted politely. When she realized that Nora was going to New York with him the day after tomorrow, Melissa smiled and said, Nora, your uncle and I were also thinking of having you stay with us in New York. Her eyes reddened as she went on. Your grandmother has been crying so much ever since your mothers disappearance that she has gone blind. She has been talking about your mother all these years. Shell definitely be overjoyed to see you. Nora had originally intended to refuse the offer. She was already an adult; she didnt need to stay with them. But when she heard that, she paused and said, Okay. Food was served after that, and the three of them began to eat. Justin observed the woman in front of him. He realized that the way she ate was very interesting. She liked stuffing large pieces of meat into her mouth and chewing on them, yet her casual movements didnt appear crude. Most women that Justin had met chewed slowly, but she finished the steak on the plate in just a few bites in an extremely efficient manner. How would he possibly know that Nora just didnt want to waste time on anything apart from spending time with Cherry? Melissa had only just taken four bites when Nora placed her cutlery down. Aunt Melissa, I have something on in a while, so Ill go first. Melissa was dumbfounded. Nora left the private room after saying that. When she saw Mrs. Lewiss text message saying that Cherry had already returned, she didnt bother going upstairs. She hailed a cab and went out instead. Although she knew that it wasnt appropriate to leave the meal midway, she really did have something on. Two days ago, she had already made an appointment with Wayne Myers, the acting director of Idealian Pharmaceuticals. Back then, her mother had entrusted him with the company, and he had managed it for over 20 years now. When Nora arrived at the cafe, Wayne was already there. He stood up excitedly and said, Youve returned to the States, Nora! You must be 24 years old by now? If your mother could see you now, she would definitely be very happy. Wayne managed the company wholeheartedly. Despite so many years passing, he hadnt developed any thoughts that he shouldnt have. Nora nodded slightly. Then, she took a seat and asked, Wayne, I asked you out today because I wanted to ask you if my mother has left me anything apart from the company? Or whether she left me anything in the company? She had already looked into it. Idealian Pharmaceuticals really was just a small company with an annual income of $5,000,000. Over the years, they even moved and changed their company address a few times. She didnt quite understand why the Grays and the Smiths were so hung up over such a small company? Wayne solemnly nodded and answered, Yes, she did! Nora looked up at him. What did she leave me? So, the company really was hiding something? Chapter 39 - Sharing The Same Room Just as she thought so, Wayne answered, Love and company. Nora was rendered speechless. Wayne went on. Although she left us early, she has paved the way for you. She may not be around anymore, but her heart has always been with you. After listening to Wayne blabber on and on about maternal love for over an hour, Nora, who had just eaten, couldnt help but yawn. It was only then that Wayne realized that he was being too long-winded. He said, Youre already a grown-up now, Nora. When do you plan to take over the company? Although he had already come to care for and developed a sense of belonging to the company, the business was Noras. He had to return it to her. Nora replied detachedly, Youre taking care of it pretty well, so just continue with it. A small company didnt have the usual few departments. The owner had to basically see to everything themselves. This took up too much time that she could spend sleeping! Wayne was confused. Nora asked, Have the Grays shown any interest in buying over the company? If what the Grays were interested in was really the companys development potential, then there was no need to use Anthonys marital bliss as a bargaining chip. They could just buy over the company at a high price. It wasnt like they didnt have the money. However, Wayne shook his head. No, they havent. Nora frowned. However, since she couldnt figure it out, she decided that she wont think about it anymore. If you ever think of anything that my mom instructed you to hand over to me, give me a call. Sure. Then, Wayne said, Can I get your bank account number, Nora? Ill transfer all the company dividends directly to you in the future. Back then, Nora was still a child. But when she grew up, she had gone abroad. That was why Wayne had paid the dividends to her guardian instead. It was just five million dollars. While it was nothing to Nora, why should she give it to the Smiths? She gave him her bank account number and left. On the top floor of Hotel Finest. Howard Hunt sat on the sofa arrogantly and watched Pete, who was in the study, contemptuously. By this generation, the only direct descendants of the Hunts left were Justins immediate family, as well as Howards immediate family in New York. As the head of the familys direct descendant and the eldest son, Justin had also inherited the position. However, his second uncle refused to accept this and ended up causing a lot of incidents. The Hunts living in the family home didnt participate in the familys business disputes. They were only responsible for presiding over family issues. As for Howard, he was obsessed with martial arts. He despised his familys ways and also admired Justin from the bottom of his heart. However, he simply disliked that child of unknown origin. It was him who brought shame to Justins glorious life! Moreover, not only was he mentally ill, but he was so small and weak. How could a child like that be worthy of becoming Justins successor? Howard snorted and withdrew his gaze disdainfully. The door opened at this pointJustin was back. As the man entered the room, his almost-solid presence rushed toward Howard, causing him to sit up in a hurry. He greeted him respectfully. Justin. Justin made a sound of acknowledgment and asked, What are you doing here? Howard touched his hooked nose nervously and replied, Grandpa heard that youre going to New York to have your grandmas condition treated, so he wants me to go with you and act as a witness. At the same time, I also thought I would see if the old Mr. Quinn would be willing to take me in and teach me some traditional martial arts techniques. It might seem like traditional martial arts were falling into decline as time went by, but in fact, there were still mysterious masters of the art among regular folks. The Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts ranked top in traditional martial arts. It was Howards dream to become their apprentice. Justin glanced at him. He knew that the part about him wanting to join the school was true, but not so much the part about him being a witness. But joining the Quinn School of Martial Arts and learning martial arts there? His deep-set eyes looked toward the study. Dim light flickered in his eyes and he said, Take Pete with you. Mr. Quinn is strict when it comes to enrollment, though. You may not meet his requirements. Pete, on the other hand, has a chance. He had already checked Petes body when he was a toddler. Pete was very suitable to learn martial arts. However, he was reluctant to have his son go through hardship at that time, so he hadnt taught him any martial arts. His son was behaving rather uniquely lately, so it would be good to send him to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to pick up some martial arts. This way, he could straighten him out! Howard curled his lip disdainfully. Him? However, when he made eye contact with Justins sharp eyes, he shut up and swallowed whatever he wanted to say next. Deep down, he was scoffing, though. With that small and weak body of his, why would Mr. Quinn ever pick him? Nora returned to the hotel at this time. Her cell phone started to ring. After she changed into slippers, leaned on the sofa, and picked up lazily, she heard an angry shout from the other end. You little rascal, have you been slacking off again?! And skipping practice?! Nora rubbed her ears that were stinging from his volume. I have to sleep, Quinn. I dont have time. Send me Cherry, then! Shes your daughter, so her body must be even more suitable than yours. Ill take her as my apprentice and have her succeed me! Have you found your son yet? Our style ultimately still suits boys better. Bring them both if youve found him! Nora replied lazily, Has the Quinn School of Martial Arts become that destitute that they have to rely on a five-year-old to breathe new life into the school? Quinn yelled, And whos to blame for that? Its all because I was blind enough to take someone as lazy as you as my apprentice! That Irvin fellow keeps showing off his apprentices to me. My apprentices cant fall behind, either! Come to New York and have a showdown with his apprentices if youre free! Quinn and Irvin were lifetime rivals. Nora replied unhurriedly, Im not free. Then, before Quinn got mad, she added, But I am indeed coming to New York. Ill bring Cherry over and visit you. When, and what time? Ill send someone to pick you up! After Quinn eagerly said that, he immediately heard Noras soft chuckle. The elderly man then said awkwardly, The one I miss is Cherry, not you! Nora chuckled again. Then, she hung up after informing him about her arrival date and time. She picked up a glass of water from the coffee table, took a couple of sips, and then went to take a bath. Outside the house. When Cherry, who was holding her cell phone, saw all this through the gap at the door, she said into the voice chat, Chesty, Mommys back! Pete said, Hide, Cherry. Daddys gone downstairs to look for Mommy! Cherry darted into the stairwell. Sure enough, she spotted her handsome Daddy coming out of the elevator. When he reached their suite and saw that the door was open, he went straight in. As soon as he entered, Chester dashed over and locked the doors with a huge metal padlock. After that, he sneaked into the stairwell and asked, Did you make them drink what I gave you? Cherry replied, Yes, she drank it! I put it in her glass of water! Pete also replied, The tyrant also drank it. Chester then said, Perfect! Cherry, your mission now is to prevent Mrs. Lewis from coming back. Things will definitely heat up between your dad and mom tonight! Cherry asked suspiciously, What kind of drug did you give to Mommy? Chester grinned. Children shouldnt ask about things like that! It was that type of drug, of course! Additionally, because he knew that Justin had good self-control, he had given them a luxurious, upgraded version! Inside the room. Nora was taking a bath when she suddenly heard a sound outside. She walked out in a bath towel and asked lazily, Cherry, Mrs. Lewis, are you back? As she spoke, she noticed the man sitting on the sofa. Chapter 40 - : Justin Eating His Own Words Justin had immediately realized that something was amiss when he heard someone locking the door. A short while later, when he started feeling unwell, he realized that he had been drugged. There were a lot of people in New York who wanted to become his woman, and they had tried various methods one after another over the years. It was hard for him to guard against all of them. During a moment of negligence half a year ago, someone had also successfully drugged him with the most potent drug in the world. However, he had been practicing martial arts since he was a child, so his physical fitness was stronger than most. Thus, he had managed to stubbornly suppress it with his willpower. Therefore, he was confident that everything would be fine this time as well. With the door locked, when he heard the sound of splashing water coming from the bathroom, he simply sat on the sofa, intending to see what exactly that woman planned to do. To be honest, he didnt quite understand her. She frequently made contact with Pete and even allowed him to call her Mommy. It stood to reason that she intended to use his son to get near to him, yet every time she was faced with him, she would adopt an indifferent attitude. It almost made him think that he really was misunderstanding her! But in the end, she suddenly colluded with his son this evening by drugging him first and then sending him a message asking him to come down. And now, the two of them were locked in here. Was she finally intending to go all the way and have the final showdown with him? For some reason, he was actually looking forward to it a little. Just as he thought so, the bathroom door opened and a woman walked out surrounded by mist and moisture. Through the portire, what entered his sight first was a pair of delicate feet. Her feet were bare, and her toes were round and fair. They looked a little cute. Justin felt his mouth going dry. The desire that he had suppressed emerged a little. Next, he saw her slender ankles and her straight and fair calves. The portire was pushed aside, and the woman stood there wrapped in a white bath towel. Perhaps because she had just come out of a warm bath, her cheeks were flushed and her hair was damp. They stuck to her fair and slender shoulders as water droplets slid down from her face to her collarbones before sliding further down and seeping into the bath towel In that instant, he felt a sudden surge of warmth in his lower abdomen, which made his brows draw together. He felt as if all the blood in him was surging into a certain place! He clenched his fists and lost control a little for a moment. His abnormal behavior also entered Noras eyes. The cheeks of the man on the sofa were abnormally red, and his deep-set eyes were stained with desire. He seemed a little less cold and standoffish than usual, and the mole at the corner of his eye gave him a bewitching allure that wasnt usually there. The sight of him slumped on the sofa was actually exuding a sense of enticement? Nora frowned and asked, Why are you here? She had only just spoken when the man on the sofa abruptly dived toward her. The huge force pushed her straight onto the wall behind! Then, he suppressed his voice and said, Since Miss Smith has already taken a bath and is exhibiting such enthusiasm, then I Before he finished, he had already lowered his head and started kissing her neck. His scalding hot breath made Nora shiver. The mans domineering pheromones entered her nose forcefully. As he was very tall and had pressed right up against her, his back was slightly arched as he bent over. An indescribable heat permeated her whole body, making her mouth gradually feel dry and hot. As a doctor, she instantly understood something. She tried to push the man away, only to find that he was very strong. He was still kissing her neck haphazardly. Nora suddenly lifted her right knee and attacked the most delicate part of the man. However, the mans large, scalding-hot hands grabbed her ankles the next moment. His voice was hoarse and he sounded puzzled as he asked, Whats the meaning of this? Nora snorted coldly. She leaped nimbly into the air and gave him a roundhouse kick with her left leg! Bam! Justin reached out his arm and blocked the blow. Nora came at him again with a punch. Upon feeling the sharp momentum of her fist coming toward him, Justin turned and ducked. The womans other fist then came toward him with a whoosh, scraping past his ear. What speed! In the blink of an eye, both of them backed away after exchanging a few blows and put some distance between themselves. Nora frowned. There was concealed anger in her cat-like eyes. She was about to say something when the bath towel suddenly slipped off and she felt a chill all over her body. Noras brain stopped working for a second. Then, she quickly squatted down to pick up the bath towel, only to find that it was twisted into a clump and couldnt be straightened out quickly. Seeing the man looking over in astonishment, Nora picked up the bath towel in a split second and flung it onto Justins face. Justin was about to grab the bath towel and remove it when he heard her shout coldly, I wont let you out of this room alive if you take it off! Justin was astounded. No one had ever threatened him like that in his whole life! However, the anger in the womans voice made him pause his movements. She didnt want to do it with him? Nora took the opportunity to hurriedly pick up a nightgown from the side. With her back to him, she put it on while saying, Ive also been drugged. Justin, who had keen senses, could hear the sounds. Judging from them, the other party had already put on her clothes. He took off the bath towel and stared at her with a frown. Are you trying to say that it wasnt you? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Her gaze swept across a certain part of his body as she replied, Dont be too confident of yourself, Mr. Hunt. Justin was rendered speechless. He used the bath towel, which he was holding with both hands, to block his body in a seemingly casual manner as he asked hesitantly, If you werent the one that did it, then who did? Seeing that he was no longer being impulsive, Nora turned and went to the study. Wait a minute. She dug out a set of clothes from the study and put it on. Then, she picked up her laptop and walked to the living room. By the time she saw him again, the man had already returned to the sofa and sat back down. Apart from his cheeks that were still a little red, he looked fine. If it werent for the bulge at the bath towel around his waist, the man would have seemed like his usual self. An impressed Nora secretly sighed and thoughtWhat powerful self-control. If it werent because she had been taking a lot of medicine since she was a child, making her immune to most drugs, Nora would probably have lost control! Yet he had actually suppressed those distracting thoughts in just two minutes. Justins deep-set eyes flickered with dim light when he glimpsed the look in her eyes. He said, You still have time to change your mind, Miss Smith. Nora was puzzled. That man was really overconfident of himself. She said sarcastically, Im really not interested in you, Mr. Hunt. Even if both you and I fall victim to someones schemes and youre standing completely naked in front of me, I still wont feel anything. It really wasnt her? Justin actually felt a vague sense of regret. In spite of that, he showed no verbal mercy. It seems that you were the one who was completely naked just now. Nora was dumbfounded. Her face tensed up instantly and she walked straight over. She placed her laptop on the table, opened it, and pushed it in front of him. Justin was taken aback. What? Nora slowly said, Enter your account password and check the surveillance cameras, of course! Even if we dont know who the person that drugged us was, surely we can find out who locked the door just now? Seeing how sure she was, Justin became increasingly displeased. He tapped a few keys at random and then tapped the Enter key. Real-time surveillance camera footage instantly appeared on the computer. Three people were currently standing at the door. Their faces were nearly all pressed against the door, seemingly trying to hear what was going on inside Chapter 41 - They Came Too Late! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios All three of them were facing the camera. However, ever since the two children realized the truth, they had deliberately started to wear face masks whenever they were in the hallways to prevent anyone from discovering anything. The cameras resolution was also very low, so it was impossible to differentiate between the two children right away. Justin hesitated for a moment. Then, he pointed to one of the children first and said, This seems to be Pete. Nora scoffed and said, Thats my daughter. To be honest, not only were the two children exactly the same height, but their physiques were also identical. Nora was only able to recognize Cherry because of the Spider-Man outfit she was wearing. Unconvinced, Justin asked, Really? He couldnt tell. As such, he fixed his gaze on Chester instead. When he did, a fierce murderous aura immediately emerged from him! Noras sarcastic voice rang out beside him. That seems to be your younger brother, Mr. Hunt. Outside the door, three heads were lined up in turn. Their heads were turned sideways, and they had their ears against the door as they quietly listened to the sounds in the room. Thud! Clang! Bam! The commotion inside the room made all three of them bewildered. A puzzled Cherry and Pete looked at Chester. Uncle Chester, what are Mommy and Daddy doing? Are they tearing down the place? Chester replied triumphantly, They are fighting with each other! Its not something that children have to understand! In any case, their relationship will definitely improve after the fight! Cherry was a little worried. She asked, Is the fight supposed to be this intense? Chester raised an eyebrow and answered, Of course! Lives may even be at stake here! The two of you are exactly the results of their fight in the past! Cherry was confused. She frowned and asked, But what if Mommy beats Daddy up so badly that he breaks? A sullen-looking Pete even became angry. How can Daddy lift his hand against a woman? Hes too ungentlemanly! No wonder he cant woo Mommy successfully. Chester was confused. Then, he continued to listen to the sounds in the room for a while with great interest while secretly being impressedJustin really was Justin after all. The commotion they were making sure was huge. However, the sounds stopped after just a short while. He pressed his ear closer against the door and asked in a low voice, I cant help but feel bad helping you guys hide the truth from Justin. When are you going to tell him the truth? Although Cherry was quick-witted, she didnt have any concrete opinion on this matter. Thus, she looked at her brother. Pete pursed his lips and answered, Ill tell him everything after Mommy cures Great-Grandmas illness. Pete had thought it through very clearly. Blindly keeping this a secret was disrespectful toward his parents, especially when his mother was still searching all over the world for him while going through unimaginable mental torment. If they didnt fall in love with each other even after spending the next few days together, then he wouldnt force them anymore. Just as Chester was about to say something, the door suddenly shooksomeone was banging on the door from inside. A furious voice immediately came from within the room: Chester, open this door right now! A minute later, the metal padlock was opened. A furious Justin took Pete and Chester upstairs. Nora didnt care how he was going to punish Chester. Instead, she was currently sitting on the sofa and staring at Cherry. She asked sternly and severely, Why did you do that, Cherry? Cherry hung her head and stared at her fingers, so intimidated that she didnt dare speak. Nora softened her tone and asked, Do you want me to get together with Justin Hunt? Cherry nodded and replied, Mommy, if you trick Da I mean, Justin into becoming your husband, how impressive would it be when you take him out with you?! Not only is he handsome, but hes also rich! Dont you want that? Nora was rendered speechless. She rubbed her temples and asked, Whose lousy idea was this? Cherry unceremoniously sold her uncle out this time. Chestys! Upstairs. Chester looked at Justin, who was sitting on the sofa with a serious look, with trepidation. He swallowed and said, J-Justin, I meant well. You havent been with any woman for so many years. What if you go crazy from excessive abstinence? He was so frightened that his legs were jelly. He had only just clamped his legs together when he heard Justins deep voice: As punishment, no living expenses for you for half a year. His words stunned Chester, and he blurted, Thats it? He had thought that because he had plotted against Justin, going by the tyrants way of doing things, he would have castrated him and made him an invalid from the waist down. Justin raised an eyebrow. What, do you find it too lenient? Chester immediately reacted and jumped back anxiously. He replied, No, of course not! Thats half a years living expenses! How am I going to buy game credits?! It cant get any worse than that! After he fled, Justin leaned on the sofa. The scene that flashed across his mind, however, was him holding down the shoulders of the woman staying downstairs and kissing her. He touched his lipsthere, the smooth sensation still seemed to remain. Then, he subconsciously thought of when the bath towel had suddenly dropped Nope, he hadnt seen anything. Not at all. The next day. Nora got Mrs. Lewis to pack their belongings early in the morning. Then, she went to the airport at noon. Knowing that she was going to New York with Justin, Simon and Melissa also decided to take the same flight back. Upon return, Simon would be transferred to Hospital Finest in New York. There, the standard of medical care was much better than in California. It was only upon arriving at the airport that Nora found out that they were actually taking a private jet. An impressed Melissa remarked with a sigh, Private jets have to be scheduled in advance, so everyone else has to make reservations in advance. For Justin to arrange for all these so quickly, the Hunts live up to their reputation as the number one family indeed. At the mention of the Hunts, Noras eyes flickered awkwardly a little. Thereafter, Nora also got a taste of how meticulous of a person Justin was. Justin had arranged a room for her that not only had a large and comfortable bed but also came with a shower room so that her sleeping needs could be fully met. She slept the whole way there. Two hours later, they arrived in New York. Melissa went home with Cherry and the luggage first, while Nora and the hospital staff who came to pick them up accompanied Simon and Justin to Hospital Finest. When they arrived at the hospital, Nora helped Simon to settle down in the VIP ward first. Then, she went to the ICU ward. Justin had already sent her the elderly Mrs. Hunts medical records back in California when she first agreed to treat her illness. Nora didnt want to waste time. The day she saved the elderly ladys life was the day that her son would return. As such, she wanted to go over and take a look and schedule surgery for her as early as possible. But little did she expect to hear urgent beeping coming from the heart rate monitor inside the ICU ward the moment she reached! At the door, a few people from Howards side of the family were confronting Justin and Pete. Pete, who was wearing a mask and a cap, was looking at the ward anxiously. Justins second uncle was pointing at Pete and yelling, You jinx! Your Great-Grandma went into critical condition the moment you came back! Given her current condition, she wont be able to undergo surgery even if we find Anti! Its too late! Petes eyes reddened as he clenched his tiny fists. Great-Grandma, you have to hold on! Justin frowned. He had a look of consternation all over his countenance. His grandmother had obviously been in stable condition. Why would her condition suddenly deteriorate so quickly? Beep Suddenly, a sharp voice reached them from inside the ICU ward. Were losing her! The doctors shout also traveled out of the ward Chapter 42 - Mommy, Save Great-Grandma! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The place was in chaos. The sound of doctors and nurses administering emergency medical treatment could be heard coming from the room. Mom! Grandma! Great-Grandma! Justins uncles family burst into tears. All of them were crying and they acted as if they were terribly sad. Shut up! Justin barked fiercely, causing their sobs to stop abruptly. Justins second uncle, Raymond Hunt, immediately said reproachfully, Never mind if youre not crying because youre cold-blooded, Justin. Why are you forbiddi Justin shot him a glare and snapped, Grandma isnt dead! Raymond was so frightened by him that the words he was about to utter became stuck in his throat. His family also gradually stopped crying. Justin pressed his lips together and stared hard at the ward. Petes tiny body started to tremble. Even someone like him who was usually clever and quick-witted for his age was at a loss now. As if sensing his panic, Justin placed his large warm hand on his shoulder. Pete gradually calmed down. When he turned to the side, he immediately saw Justin looking down at him from above. Justins voice was rich and mellow as he said, Dont be scared, Pete. Petes eyes reddened again and he nodded. Nora had already walked over to the ward by then. She glanced at Pete. When she was on the plane, because she needed to sleep, she had stayed inside her room with Cherry the whole time and hadnt interacted with Justin and his son. Now that she was observing him so closely, she realized that his physique really was very similar to Cherrys. When she wanted to observe him a little more, the sounds in the ward caught her attention. When Justin noticed that she didnt enter the ward immediately upon arriving but instead looked at him, his heart sank. Did Anti also think that Grandma was doomed? His voice was very low. For the first time, there was helplessness and pleading in his voice. He said, Miss Smith, pleas However, before he could finish, Nora had already retracted her gaze and entered the ward. Hospital Finest was indeed worthy of its reputation as a renowned hospital in the country. Ranging from their equipment to the doctors, it boasted the best medical conditions in the States. Even the nurses were highly professional. Everyone moved in an orderly manner as they tried to save the patient. Prepare to apply electric shock! 200 volts! Bam! Beep, beep, beep! Beep beep When her heart finally started beating again, the doctors and nurses breathed sighs of relief. Nora, however, frowned. She had observed the patients various data previously Mr. Hunt, the old Mrs. Hunts body is already at its limit. The cardiac arrest just now has caused multiple organ failures. If she doesnt wake up in time, Im afraid itll be life-threatening. The chief doctor, who was part of the emergency rescue efforts just now, took off her mask, revealing a bright and attractive face underneath. Her voice was calm and steady as she related the patients condition. A frowning Justin asked, Dr. York, Grandma has always been healthy. Why did this suddenly happen? At his question, Tina York frowned and let out a sigh. She replied, Mrs. Hunt is already 80 years old after all. Her body is no longer as healthy as before. Justin looked at Nora and asked, Do we proceed with surgery immediately? No, you mustnt! Tina shook her head before Nora could reply. Her voice was mild and gentle as she spoke, making her seem like a reliable person. She said, Mrs. Hunt is too weak at the moment. Weve only just snatched her back from the jaws of death. If she undergoes surgery now, the operation will bring further harm to her. Nora didnt speak. Instead, she was carefully observing the patient. Mrs. Hunts eyes were closed. She was thin and her face was filled with dense wrinkles. There was barely any sign of life in her as she laid on the bed. Her body was indeed in an extremely weakened state. However, if she didnt undergo surgery, resulting in the blood clot in her brain impeding blood circulation for a prolonged period of time, it was possible that the chances of her waking up in the future would become very low. While she was thinking, another quarrel broke out outside the door. Raymond and his family had also heard what Tina said. Infuriated, Raymond exclaimed, Does that mean my mother is doomed?! Oh, why is your life so hard, Mom? Weve already told you that the boy that Justin brought back is an ingrate, yet you refuse to believe us and insisted on keeping him by your side! But in the end, he so cruelly pushed you down the stairs instead! He might as well have killed you! Raymond was 55 years old this year. He looked thin but energetic, and had a shrewd look in his eyes that came from many years of life experience. His son, Roger Hunt, had the Hunts exclusive deep-set eyes. However, the look in his eyes wasnt as deep and unfathomable as Justins. On the contrary, he was always smiling and gave off a feeling as if he was up to no good. He sighed and choked on his sobs as he said, Dont say that, Dad. Pete isnt a normal child after all. Hes mentally ill. He didnt mean to suffer a relapse. He didnt want to hurt his grandma, either There was a boy in their side of the family who was in the same generation as Pete. Because he was fat, he was nicknamed Fatty. His cheeks were so fleshy that even his eyes had disappeared. Fatty rushed up to Pete, stretched out his chubby hand, and sent it flying toward Petes face fiercely while he shouted, You little freak and murderer! Justin was about to ask Nora for her opinion after hearing what Tina said. However, at such a critical moment, his uncle and his family were actually ignoring his grandmothers condition and were starting to attack Pete again. When he saw Fatty raise his hand and send it toward Petes face, Justins eyes darkened and he couldnt restrain the anger that he had been suppressing anymore. He lifted his foot and knocked Fatty onto the ground as fast as he could! The kick caused Fatty to slide a meter away on the ground. As he was fat, his blubber acted as a buffer. Moreover, Justin had also deliberately kept his strength under control, so he didnt suffer any internal injury. However, the pain nevertheless made him burst into tears. He crawled and scrambled over to Raymond and hid behind him. Save me, Grandpa! Uncle Justins trying to kill me! Raymond shouted angrily, Justin, what are you doing?! Anger roiled in Justins deep-set eyes. The beauty mark at his eye was cold and ruthless as he said, If you cant keep your grandson in check, then Ill do it for you. Raymond yelled, Why dont you keep your son in check first instead?! He caused his own grandmothers death! Thats absolutely unforgivable! Justin, who had an imposing aura all around him, took a step forward and said, Pete didnt kill anyone. I trust him. Roger stood in between him and Fatty and his father. He let out a sigh that was as gentle as ever and said, Justin, theres no use even if you trust him. Its obvious from the footage from the surveillance cameras in the living room that Pete had pushed Grandaunt. Weve already given the footage to Grandpa, and theyve decided that theyll hold a family meeting this weekend and expel Pete from the Hunts! Apart from the servants at home that testified that Pete had quarreled with his great-grandmother, the most fundamental evidence supporting the accusation that Pete had pushed her was the surveillance camera footage. The video footage was taken from the back. In the video, the elderly Mrs. Hunt was falling while Petes arm was outstretched No matter how one looked at it, it simply looked as if Pete had pushed her down. They had both witnesses testimonies as well as material evidence. Therefore, they had only one option left now, and that was to save Mrs. Hunt and have her regain consciousness. She was the only person who could prove Petes innocence! Although his son had never spoken up for himself, Justin trusted him from the beginning to the end! Pete stared hard at the ward. He couldnt hear the others reprimanding him at all. The only thing he cared about was Great-Grandma. Seeing the elderly lady lying motionless, his eyes reddened. He suddenly rushed into the ward, hugged Noras leg, and pleaded, Mommy, save Great-Grandma! Chapter 43 - Wheres Your Son? Nora was shocked. She, who was checking Mrs. Hunts various health indicators, froze. She slowly lowered her head and immediately saw the little boy who always brought her a sense of familiarity. He was currently looking up at her. He had a mask and a cap on, so his looks couldnt be clearly seen. However, those familiar eyes of his were full of familial love and pleading. Noras mind suddenly went blank. Some kind of thought was about to flash across her mind, but it was at this moment that another machine sounded an alarm. Saving the patient was what mattered the most at the moment. She refocused on the situation in front of her and looked overMrs. Hunts blood pressure had risen a little. Tina also hurried in at this point, and it was then that she finally noticed Nora. She put on a mask and frowned as she asked, Who are you? This is the ICU ward. Please go out immediately! Miss Smith is here on my request. Justin shortly also entered the ward. He ordered, Let her take part in the rescue efforts. Tina paused for a moment and a sharp look flashed across her eyes. However, she suddenly thought of something and she nodded and said, Alright, sure. The ward entered another busy period. Justin took Pete with him and left the ward. Nora wisely stood at the side. Tina suddenly looked at her and asked sarcastically and disdainfully, Sodium nitroprusside, Dr. Smith? Sodium nitroprusside was the most basic drug to lower blood pressure. Nora nodded. Tina quickly injected the drug into Mrs. Hunt and stabilized her condition again. After reading the medical records, looking at the latest CT scans, and getting a good idea of the patients condition, Nora finally walked out of the ward with Tina. Tina was walking in front. As soon as she left the ward, she saw Justin striding toward her. She took off her mask and, with a solemn look, was about to speak when Justin walked straight past her to Nora instead. He looked nervous as he asked, Is surgery possible? Tina quickly spoke ahead of Nora. She said, Mr. Hunt, Mrs. Hunts current condition is very complicated. She has high blood pressure, multiple organ failure, and its taking a huge toll on her heart. If she undergoes surgery now, even if Anti were around, therell only be a 30% success rate if we cant protect her heart. Theres a 70% chance that the patient will die mid-operation. Additionally, the operation is also very traumatic to the patient. Even if shes lucky enough to survive, her heart would be damaged, and she may only end up having half a year left. Dr. Smith, am I right? Her analysis was very reasonable. Nora nodded. When Tina saw that she at least still had some self-awareness, she didnt pay any more attention to her. She glanced at Raymond and the others who were nearby and suddenly lowered her voice and said, However, I do have a safe suggestion here, Mr. Hunt. Justin finally looked her way. Tina raised her chin slightly and said unhurriedly, As you know, Im a student of Mr. Myers, a master of alternative traditional medicine techniques. Im also familiar with some of these techniques. To be honest, I can use acupuncture to allow Mrs. Hunt to temporarily regain consciousness. Temporarily? Justin was puzzled. Tina had both hands in the pockets of her white lab coat and her straight hair was all tucked behind her head. At nearly 30 years old, her age made her look reliable yet also feminine. Her voice was even and mild, which made people put trust in her. Yes, I can use acupuncture needles to forcibly break through the blood clot in her brain so that shell wake up temporarily. This is the commonly known phenomenon where one experiences a short-lived period of good health prior to their demise. However, shell only be able to last one day after she wakes up. After that, shell Justins eyes suddenly widened and he pressed his lips tightly together. When Tina saw that he understood what she was saying, she slowly said, Mrs. Hunts condition is such that if she undergoes surgery now, even if it goes well, shell only be able to last half a year after using the best medication. If the operation fails and she fails to regain consciousness, going by her current condition, shell only be able to live for another two months. But if you take up my suggestion, Mrs. Hunt can wake up immediately and clear Petes name. You dont want him to be slandered for life, do you? Nora, who had been standing next to her all this time, was bewildered. Doctors should be benevolent. However, her suggestion was tantamount to murder! She cast her cat-like eyes down slightly to hide her disdain. As the head of the number one family in the States, Justin was a ruthless and domineering man. Tinas suggestion was indeed in his sons best interests. The thought had only just formed in her mind when she heard Justins cold warning. Dr. York, your duty is to the patient. Suppressed by his aura, Tina immediately lowered her head and said, My apologies, Mr. Hunt. I watched Pete grow up, so I ended up too concerned and got my priorities wrong. Justin didnt pay any more attention to her. He asked Nora, Ms. Smith, is surgery possible or not? These words were something that Nora had heard countless times from her patients or their families. However, the mans voice was as low and rich as cello timbre, which made her mood improve for some inexplicable reason. The corners of Noras lips quirked upward slightly and she slowly uttered, Yes, it is. Then, she even added an extra line as reassurance for the narcissistic man in front of her: The success rate is 99%. The remaining 1% was attributed to force majeure. After all, what if an earthquake were to suddenly occur? Dr. Smith, you must be bluffing? Tina said, Mr. Hunt, as Mrs. Hunts doctor, I must tell you that the success rate would only be 30% even if Anti were here. You mustnt let her fool you! However, Justin didnt seem to have any doubt about her words. He immediately ordered, Prepare the operating room. Seeing that he wasnt listening to her at all, Tina tried to calm herself down. Then, she secretly sneered, That doctor honestly thinks too highly of herself! Shes just courting her own death! Lets see how Mr. Hunt deals with her when the elderly Mrs. Hunt dies mid-operation! By the time the operating room was ready, Lily and her other assistants had already arrived. There was no way she would use outsiders for such a difficult operation, of course. Nora entered the ward after she put on the surgical gown in the sterile room. Lily complained softly, The patient is very advanced in her years, Anti. The biggest problem isnt the head but the heart. Surgery indeed isnt recommended in her case. Why did you take it up? Ill take care of the heart. Nora took out a few needles and pierced the old ladys heart with them quickly and accurately, thereby sealing and protecting her heart meridian. Her cat-like eyes gleamed. The top surgeon was just a title that others had given her. No one knew that she was actually more skilled at alternative medicine instead. Five hours later. An exhausted Nora removed her surgical gown and walked out of the operating room. As she was drugged the night before, it had resulted in her being a little short on energy today. She leaned against the sofa in the sterile area and closed her eyes. In her daze, the familiar voice rang in her mind again: Mommy, save Great-Grandma! Those eyes and that voicethey seemed so familiar to her! Nora woke up with a start. She hesitantly went out and immediately spotted Justin who had been waiting outside the whole time. The man was leaning against the wall. When he saw her walking toward him in a rare show of emotion, the corners of his lips curled up a little. Even the beauty mark at his eye seemed to be smiling. And yet she denied having feelings for him. That scorching look in her eyes at this moment was so passionate. While his imagination was running wild, the woman rushed up to him and asked, Wheres your son? Justin was bewildered. Chapter 44 - Investigate His Son! Justin had a puzzled look in his deep-set eyes. Why was she instead asking about his son after coming up to him? Without any change in his expression, he replied casually, Hes gone back first. Is something the matter? The operation had lasted for six hours and it was already 1 am in the morning. Pete had originally planned to stick it out, but he was still young after all and couldnt endure it. Thus, Justin had sent someone to take him home first. Hes left? Nora immediately lost interest. She retracted her gaze and reverted to her lazy stance. No, its nothing. Why are you still here? Justin slowly stood up straight and looked at her intently. The beauty mark at his eye looked a little more bewitching under the light and his voice was low and alluring as he replied, Im waiting for you. It was late at night. Moonlight shone through the windows onto the quiet hallway. The man was now a little close to her after he straightened his back, making the atmosphere seem somewhat amorous. In this instant, Nora even formed the misconception that the man was flirting with her. She shook her head slightly to get rid of the distracting thoughts in her mind. Then, she chuckled softly and said, Its understandable that the patients family is worried about her. Dont worry, Mrs. Hunt will be fine. She took out her cell phone and checked her text messages. The Andersons have sent someone to pick me up. Im going off first. The woman turned around neatly after saying that. When she walked, it was as if she was too lazy to even lift her legs. The way she walked was definitely not an elegant one; in fact, it even felt a little lazy. However, she wasnt slow and her back view actually felt intriguing. Justin, who was a step late, followed after her. He didnt doubt the skills of the person he had found. He trusted that she had done a good job. Besides, it was exactly because he intended to personally send her home to the Andersons that he had waited here. But unexpectedly, right after he turned the corner, he saw the woman holding her cell phone and making a call. Her voice was a little low as she said, Look up Justin for me. Justin was puzzled. He stopped in his tracks. There was genuinely some puzzlement and perplexity in his usually cold and tough countenance at this moment. After so many years of immersion in the world of commerce, he could almost see through everyones thoughts by now. Yet that woman was the only person who seemed covered in a magical veil. Her form was vague and charming, and he couldnt see through her at all. For example, wasnt she a little too fickle? She had been cool and indifferent toward him both the night before and just now, yet she was getting someone to investigate him a moment later? He didnt go after her again and neither did Nora notice the man behind her. After another turn, she continued and said a second line: I want all the information about his son. On the other end of the phone call, Solos mind was full of question marks. Why are you looking up his son? Oh, I see, you want to be his stepmother, right? Heh, I told you Justin is a first-class beauty, didnt I? Sure enough, you cant control yourself anymore after seeing him, right? Say, is he especially handsome? The light in Noras eyes flickered. Was he handsome? The way he looked on the sofa the night before, when he was obviously drugged yet still highly restraining himself, was indeed rather alluring. She replied dispassionately, Hes passable. Solo whistled and said, Tsk, in all these years that Ive known you, there are only a rare few that you even deem passable. I think the two of you have a chance! Are you planning to Nora interrupted him and said, I hope to see the information in my mailbox when I wake up. Solo replied, Alright. After hanging up, she got into the car that the Andersons had sent to pick her up. Not in the mood to admire New Yorks night scenery, she closed her eyes and fell asleep in a daze. Miss Smith? Miss Smith? When a dazed Nora opened her eyes, she found that she had already arrived at the Andersons. The car had stopped at the porch and the small three-story villa was brightly lit. It was obvious that the occupants were still awake. Nora yawned and glanced at the time as she got out of the car and found that it was already two oclock in the morning. The Andersons villa was decorated in a simple European style. As soon as she entered, she was greeted with a simple and refreshing aura. Four people sat on the sofa. An old lady who was nearly 80 years old was seated in the middle. The years had left their marks of vicissitude on her visage and her eyes looked ahead of her blankly. She asked, Is she here? Why do I hear the car? Melissa, who was sitting on the left, smiled gently and said, Shes here! The elderly Mrs. Anderson immediately stood up excitedly. She stretched out her arm in front of her and grabbed about as she called out, Nora? Youre Nora, right? Do you look like your mother? A young lady sat on her right. She looked to be in her early twenties and resembled Melissa a little, and there was some gracefulness in her large eyes. She held the elderly Mrs. Andersons arm and said, Grandma, Nora is a spitting image of her mother. She looks just like her. Melissa laughed and said, You make it sound like youve met your aunt before. Back then, when the Andersons eldest daughter had run away from home, Melissa hadnt wedded Simon yet. Even after the wedding, she saw more photos of Noras mother than her actual person. Sheril Anderson stuck out her tongue and replied, Although Ive never met her before, were connected by blood. I felt a sense of kinship with Nora the moment I saw her! Meh, what a fawner. The young man sitting across from the three of them was likely a college student. His handsome face was full of wildness and unruliness. Sheril ignored him and took a brisk step forward instead. Then, she gently pulled Nora over to Mrs. Anderson and placed her hand on the old ladys. Nora was actually taken aback a little. She grew up with the Smiths. When she was a child, she had always been ridiculed for being obese. Moreover, because of her poor health, she didnt go out much and had stayed in her bedroom all the time. Initially, she still went downstairs for her three daily meals, but later on, Wendy got someone to bring her food upstairs, so she didnt even have to leave her bedroom to eat anymore. When she was a child, she was a lonely person. She used to envy how happy a family the three of them looked. Whenever she saw Angela latching onto Henry and wheedling, she would also hope for love from her family. But the way Henry looked at her with disgust every time made Nora gradually lose that desire. Thus, she placed her focus in other places instead, such as computer hacking, medicine, martial arts, and so on. Therefore, she was rarely this intimate with people. However, the disgust that she had imagined didnt come. The elderly ladys hands were a little soft because of her loose skin, but the dry heat of her palms seemed to penetrate the distant disguise she had put on. Nora The old lady was so worked up that her hands were shaking. Youve had such a hard time all these years! Seeing that Nora didnt know what to do, Melissa said, Mom, Nora is back now. Its already two in the morning. Why dont we go to bed first? We can talk tomorrow instead. Okay, okay Mrs. Anderson wiped her tears and said, Nora, you must be tired, too. Go to bed for now. Melissa got Sheril to take the old lady back to her bedroom while Nora followed her upstairs. Melissa said, Weve kept your mothers room intact all these years. Now that youre back, you can take her room. Cherry is already asleep. Okay. By the way, Nora, I didnt tell anyone that Mr. Hunt asked you to go to the hospital to perform an operation on his grandmother. I was afraid that they would be worried. Nora didnt want to reveal her identity, either. She only wanted to stay here quietly for a few days. Once Mrs. Hunt woke up, she would return to California to look for her son. She nodded. As she was simply too tired, she didnt even take a good look at the room and went straight to bed. The next day, as soon as she woke up, she saw Melissa in a panic outside her door. She said, Nora, somethings gone wrong in the hospital! Chapter 45 - She Mustnt Let It Pass Her By! When Nora opened her eyes, Cherry was no longer by her side. She was likely playing downstairs. She took a look around the room after she got up. It was twice as large as her bedroom in the Smith residence in California and was decorated in white and gray tones. One could vaguely see that her mother had been a strong woman. After washing up, she walked to the study that came with the room and found that it was very clean. From the details, one could see how thoughtful the Andersons were. Nora picked up a bookit was about biological sciences and the pharmaceutical industry. It was no wonder her mother had founded Idealian Pharmaceuticals. Someone suddenly knocked lightly on her bedroom door. Nora opened the door and immediately heard an anxious Melissa say, Nora, somethings gone wrong in the hospital! Nora raised an eyebrow. What happened? Mr. Hunt called just now and said that Mrs. Hunt still hasnt woken up. He asked you to give him a call once you wake up. Nora was rendered speechless. Here she was, thinking that something terrible had really happened. She called Justin. When the call connected, the mans low and deep voice was as if a musical instrument striking her eardrums. He said, Miss Smith, my grandmother still hasnt woken up. Sorry, Nora coughed and said, I forgot to tell you yesterday that the patient is too weak, so shell only regain consciousness this weekend. It was indeed her mistake not to inform the patients family about the details. Justin fell silent for a moment. Nora thought of the dispute that had taken place in the hallway when she was busy checking the old ladys condition the day before, and she asked, Will it cause you any trouble? Those are just trivial matters. Justin paused. Then, he suddenly asked, Dont you have to come over and take a look today, Miss Smith? Nora asked straightforwardly, Is your son in the hospital? No, he isnt. Nora immediately replied, Oh. Its pointless even if I go over. Its fine as long as the patients vitals are all normal. I trust that the doctors in Hospital Finest would be more professional than me when it comes to nursing care. Hospital Finest was directly affiliated with the number one family. The family was strong and powerful, and the wages and work benefits they offered were extremely attractive. 40% of the renowned experts in the country were working in Hospital Finest. In the hospital, Justin looked through the glass window on the door at the old lady in the ICU ward. His lips were pursed tightly and there was a bit of doubt in his eyes. Why had she asked about his son first? It was as if she would have come over, had Pete been here. Justin had a dark and sullen look on his countenance after he hung up. When Howard noticed his expression, he asked hesitantly, Is Grandaunt alright, Justin? Justin snorted and replied, Shes fine. Howard nodded. Although he hated Pete and felt that he wasnt worthy of being Justins son, in his heart, Howard still hoped that his grandaunt would wake up earlier. Suddenly, he noticed that Justin was frowning as if he was thinking about the biggest problem in the world. After a short internal struggle, Justin finally looked at him and asked, What might be the reason behind a woman showing great interest in Pete? Howard answered, It must definitely be because she wants to marry you and be his stepmother! A hesitant Justin asked, But what if shes very cold and distant toward me? Howard scratched his head. Then, the brawny but simple-minded man grinned and said, Uh Surely she isnt thinking of becoming your daughter-in-law? Even though Pete isnt strong enough, hes inherited your good features. He wont starve to death if he becomes someones pretty boy in the future. Seeing the cold look almost capable of freezing someone in Justins eyes, Howard rubbed his nose and asked carefully, Justin, if youre free today, can you take me to the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Justin turned and walked out. Howard followed after him and asked, Where are you going, Justin? To pick up Pete and go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. At the Andersons. After Nora hung up, she opened her email inbox and saw an investigation report and message that Solo had sent: Anti, Justin is surprisingly easy to investigate. Hacking into his computer was a walk in the park. Ive attached a document with all his information from his childhood to the present. His everyday whereabouts are listed clearly. Theres something very strange, though. Apart from his sons namePeter Hunteverything else about him is securely hidden. I couldnt find anything at all. Nora was rendered speechless. She opened the file and looked up the month when she had gotten inexplicably pregnant five years ago, only to find that Justin hadnt been to California at that time. She closed her mailbox somewhat disappointedly. Was what happened yesterday really just an illusion? No, she had to find a way to meet Justins son. She knew it sounded rather crazy, but after five years of fruitless searching, she didnt want to pass up any possibilities. Mommy! Didnt you say that youre taking me to Grandpa Quinns today? Cherry, who was wearing a princess dress, ran into the room. Nora saw the text messages that Quinn had sent early in the morning. She knew that the old man was probably all out of patience by now, yet he still didnt call her for the fear that he would end up disturbing her. That was exactly the kind of person Quinn was. On the surface, he seemed like a cheeky old man who scolded her for being lazy and sleeping every day, yet he was also afraid of disturbing her rest. The corners of Noras lips curled upward slightly and she made a video call to Quinn. Quinn picked up almost right away. He reprimanded her loudly, Are you a pig? How can you sleep until this time of the day? Its already afternoon! If I had known thats how you were going to be, I would have sent someone to pick up Cherry long ago! Nora ignored him. Instead, she pointed the phone camera at Cherry. When they were abroad, they had often made video calls to each other. Cherry waved and said adorably, Grandpa Quinn, Mommy and I will visit you right away! Good, good. Quinn stroked his gray beard and said, Lets hang up and stop wasting time then. Hurry over now! Nora took Cherry with her and went downstairs. After greeting Melissa and chatting a little with the elderly Mrs. Anderson, she learned that Simon would be discharged in another two days. After that, she took the Andersons car and went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Half an hour later, at the Quinn School of Martial Arts entrance. Justin stood there with his hands behind his back as he looked at the ancient gates. The words Quinns Martial Arts Hall were written on the signboard above. Howard, who was standing behind him, glanced at Pete with disdain. Pete had a straight face on and resembled Justin quite a bit when he mimicked him. But no matter how hard he tried to mimic him, he was still nothing but a little good-for-nothing. Howard had heard that not only was he mentally ill, but his grades had even dropped again and again in the exams held by the Hunts. In their generation, Justin had always been far ahead in the lead! Would Mr. Quinn even take an interest in someone like him? He curled his lip. When he heard footsteps coming toward them, he hurriedly stood up straight. Quinn came out with his hands behind his back. He didnt look very happy to see Justin. He asked, What are you doing here? Is Irvin dead yet? Justin bowed respectfully and replied, Mr. Quinn, Im not here by my teachers request this time. Rather, Id like you to take my son as your disciple. Quinn curled his lip and scoffed, Im not interested in your son at al He had only just said that when he became instantly stunned upon spotting Pete. He exclaimed, Cherry?! Chapter 46 - Noras Son Quinn stared at Pete. Then, he rubbed his eyes and looked at him again. Even the wrinkles on his visage couldnt hide his surprise. In the past five years, although he hadnt seen Cherry in person before, they often made video calls to each other. However, people would always look a little bigger and fatter in videos than in real life. As a result, the child in front of him ended up looking a little smaller and a little skinnier than Cherry. But his facial features were practically identical to Cherrys! Pete had immediately realized something with a start when Quinn exclaimed Cherrys name. His tiny form took a step forward. With his back to Justin, he looked up and asked, Did you mistake me for someone else? Children generally look alike. Pete gave Quinn a look as he spoke. Upon sensing the look he was giving him, Quinn quickly reacted. He touched his beard and said with a cough, Yeah, I must have made a mistake. At the bottom of his heart, though, he was puzzled. He had been on a video call with Cherry only a moment ago. How did she suddenly become Irvins disciples son in the blink of an eye? Son? Quinn suddenly looked down. He pointed at Pete and asked Justin, Hes your son? Justin, who was in the dark, was also confused about the conversation between the two of them. But when he heard his question, he nodded and answered, Yes. Quinn swallowed in disbelief and looked down at Cherry again. He looked so much like Cherry Could it be that Upon noticing how hesitant and contemplative he looked, Justin took the initiative to explain. He said, Mr. Quinn, Pete is my son and should, by right, join the Irvin School of Martial Arts. But when I thought about it, I found that my teachers martial arts arent suitable for Pete because theyre too feminine. The Quinn School of Martial Arts style is more masculine and more presentable, so I hope you can accept my son as a disciple. The Irvin School of Martial Arts style tended to be more feminine and the disciples also often used insidious tricks when they fought. They were famous for being unpredictable, insidious, sly, and taking the enemy by surprise. On the other hand, the Quinn School of Martial Arts practiced the path of masculinity. The disciples strength and speed were all trained through sheer hard work and most of them were men. Pete was already rather abnormal. If he became even more feminine Justin was really afraid that he would grow up wrong. Hed better take the path of masculinity and train his psyche instead. This way, he might be able to straighten him out. But when Justin said that, he instead noticed Quinn staring at his son with an unfathomable expression. His brows drew together and his deep-set eyes shone with determination and resolution. He said, Mr. Quinn, if youre still reluctant, then Ill challenge the school. You can decide the rules. If I manage to win by chance, please accept Pete as a disciple. The Quinn School of Martial Arts had an unwritten ruleif someone succeeded in their challenge to the school, then they would satisfy a condition set by the other party as long as it didnt go against ones morals. In the past century, no one had ever succeeded in challenging the school. This went to show the Quinn School of Martial Arts position in the world of martial arts. Next to him, Howard was dumbfounded when he heard what he said. Did he know where they were right now?! This was the Quinn School of Martial Arts! They could drown him with just sheer numbers! Justin was really doing so much for the sake of that little good-for-nothing! But given that tiny form of his, how could Mr. Quinn possibly accept him as a disciple? Yet as soon as he thought so, he saw Quinn acting as if he hadnt heard Justin at all. He merely asked emphatically, Are you sure hes a boy? Does he have a little willy? Justin was bewildered. What kind of weird question was that? Petes expression also darkened. He introduced himself and said, Grandpa Quinn, my name is Peter Hunt. You can call me Pete. Im male and a b-o-y! He practically squeezed the word boy through his gritted teeth. When he said that Hahahahaha! Quinn raised his head to the sky and chortled. The way he looked at Pete was as if he had just found a rare treasure. He didnt expect to find the son that Nora had been searching for these last five years! Moreover, one could tell at a glance that the child had an excellent form that was very suitable for practicing martial arts! He said to Justin, Ill take your son in. Well start practicing today. You can go now! Justin was bewildered. Hesitation flickered in his deep-set eyes. Seeing him motionless, Quinn frowned. He asked roughly, What? You dont trust me? No, thats not what I mean. Justin took a step back. Quinn was a well-known figure in the world of martial arts. There was no way he would pick on a child. If he said that he was taking him as a disciple, then that meant that he was really doing it. Quinn grabbed Pete by his clothes and was about to eagerly take him in with him when Howard stepped forward. He said, Mr. Quinn, my name is Howard. Ive been admiring you for a very long time. Im also here to join the Quinn School of Martial Arts! Quinn looked back and glanced at him. He scanned him up and down before showing a touch of disdain. What makes you think you can join us? Howard was taken aback. Seeing that he couldnt answer him at all, Quinn turned and walked in. A disciple of the school was about to close the door when Howard suddenly shouted crestfallenly, Mr. Quinn, why would you rather accept that weakling instead of me? The disciple curled his lip and slammed the door shut. Hmph, did he think it was so easy to enter their school? Howard was lost for words. He touched his hooked nose with a puzzled look on his fierce countenance. Why would Mr. Quinn possibly be interested in Pete? And, he even asked if he has a Cough, surely he isnt mentally ill, is he? Justin glanced at him in disgust. I think youre the one whos mentally ill. Howard nevertheless humbly sought his advice. He said, No matter how stupid I am, I cant possibly be stupider than Chester. But I really dont understand Mr. Quinns actions. Can you tell me why? Justin turned and walked ahead, leaving behind only four mysterious words: Think about it yourself. To be honest, he didnt know, either! In the Quinn School of Martial Arts. In the middle of the spacious hall, Quinn looked at Pete greedily and said, Hurry up and acknowledge me as your teacher, Noras son! After that, well be teacher and disciple! He was very anxious, lest what was already in the bag uh, his little disciple disappear! Pete stared at him. Then, he nodded and said, But can you agree not to tell Mommy for now? Cherry and I have already agreed to give Mommy a surprise. There were still two days left before Great-Grandma woke up. Pete hoped that his mother could interact a little more with the tyrant again. What if she suddenly finds some positive aspects about him? Quinn touched his beard and said, No, I cant. Pete replied calmly, Oh. In that case, I wont acknowledge you as my teacher. Quinn frowned. Hmph, do you think you can threaten me with that? Even if you dont acknowledge me as your teacher, just by the fact that I found you, Sleepyhead will still agree to let Cherry acknowledge me as her teacher just to express her gratitude! A puzzled Pete asked, Whos Sleepyhead? Your mom. Pete was rendered speechless. He suspected that the old man was actually cursing. After a stalemate of about ten minutes, footsteps could be heard coming from the door again. Then, Cherrys voice rang out outside, Grandpa Quinn, Im here! Quinn immediately raced outside. When he saw Nora, he exclaimed excitedly, Nora! Ill tell you a secret if you let Cherry acknowledge me as her teacher! Chapter 47 - Noras Mothers Secret Nora looked around the place after she entered. The Quinn School of Martial Arts was located in the heart of New York. The fact that they could take up such a large building for their martial arts gym in a place like this went to show just how deep and rock-solid a background the Quinn School of Martial Arts had. The disciples in the gym were divided into several classes and were currently shouting energetically as they trained. Which part of it even looked like the withered and dying out state that the old man had claimed it was? Thus, upon hearing him trying to trick her again, Nora picked at her ears and said, Tell me what the secret is and Ill decide after that. Quinn was at a loss for words. Everyone else was begging to be taken as disciples, so why was it simply so difficult for him to find a successor? He had finally found that womans daughter after so much trouble and on top of that, she was even a talented girl, yet all she did was sleep! Fortunately, these two children inherited her good physique. Quinns gaze flicked over to Cherry and he thought of Pete, who was in the martial arts gym, again. To be honest, it was true that the Quinn School of Martial Arts style suited boys better. After all, there was no one else who would be as crazy talented as little Nora. After weighing the pros and cons, he suddenly realized that taking Pete as his disciple might actually seem like a better deal? And a safer one? Thus, Quinn coughed and said, Forget it, Im not telling you anymore. Nora just knew this would be the case. After that, she accompanied Quinn to the inner courtyard where he lived. Quinn was wearing a white martial arts uniform. Despite being advanced in years, he was thin and energetic. Although his voice was rough, there was a sense of careful attentiveness within. If not, he wouldnt have become a master of the art, either. When the two entered the inner courtyard, Quinn looked at her, stretched out his hand, and gestured at her. Come on, lets see if youve made any progress lately? As he spoke, Quinn went on the offensive. Nora stepped back quickly and evaded the attack. Then, she counterattacked and started to spar with Quinn. Every move and every action carried a subdued but sharp and fierce momentum. The pair had a good time sparring. Toward the end, even Nora broke out in a light sweat and she felt refreshed all over. After they were done with the sparring, Quinn loosened his wrist muscles and remarked, To think you can attain a level of skill like this despite slacking off. Youre a crazy one indeed. If you practice well, youll definitely surpass me. Nora gave an Oh and replied dispassionately, Ill also be able to surpass you when Im your age. Quinn was rendered so speechless by her retort that he couldnt be bothered to be mad anymore. Nevertheless, he couldnt help but ask persistently, You really dont intend to have Cherry pick up martial arts? Nora shook her head. There isnt any need for her. She had practiced martial arts back then in order to train and strengthen her body. However, Cherry was healthy and had always been strong and sturdy since she was a baby. Besides, Cherry was a little princess. The way her aunt raised her had turned her into a very delicate little girl who couldnt take any bit of discomfort at all. If Nora made her practice martial arts, she would probably burst into tears and start wailing. So, why bother? Seeing how stubborn she was, Quinn could only give up. He complained, Why do you also have your moms temperament? Her mom Noras interest was suddenly piqued. She asked, Old man, do you know my mother? Can you tell me about her? Quinn stroked his white beard and smiled as he replied, Your mom Shes a legend in New York! Nora was taken aback. Quinn pointed to the table in the courtyard. Nora followed him and walked over. Although she was cheeky whenever she talked to him, after sitting down, she obediently picked up the teapot and poured him a cup of tea. Quinn sat on the bench and took a sip from his teacup. During your moms younger days, she was amazingly talented and brilliant, and she was known as the most talented woman in New York. At that time, many people proposed to your mom and the Andersons were totally in the limelight. Even the Hunts thought it would be an honor if they could have her marry into the family. Unfortunately, she rejected the number one family in the end. Heh heh, she had backbone, alright. I, for one, dont think much of the Hunts, especially that disciple of Irvins Quinn and Irvin would always quarrel whenever they met. Nora listened with great interest. When she noticed that Quinn had finished his tea, she poured him another cup and pressed, And then? Quinn let out a hmph and went on. At that time, I had just achieved some success in my training and made a name for myself in the circle. I wanted to take a disciple and took an interest in your mom. However, she didnt want to and rejected me After that, she disappeared. At this point, Quinn stroked his beard and said, As for why she suddenly ran away from home? I dont know. Some say that she was kidnapped for her beauty and was imprisoned, but thats all nonsense. Given how fierce she was, who would have been able to kidnap her? She then came to me two years later. She asked me to take you as my disciple once youre five or six years old, and train your body for you. At that time, she said she was dying. Quinn sighed and said, By the time I found you with the information she gave me, she was already gone. You dont have to be sad, though. Although your mom only lived for a short period of twenty years, her life was exciting and fulfilling. She led a life well-lived! But if you were to talk about her life, she did indeed let someone down. A curious Nora sat upright. Who was it? Quinn put down his teacup. Have you heard of the Smiths from New York? Nora shook her head. All she did every day was sleep, so she didnt know much about wealthy and influential powerhouses like them. Quinn said, The Smiths and the Hunts are equally powerful, and they were vying for the title of the number one family back then. The previous head of the Hunts was actually inferior to that fellow from the Smiths. Your mom also got engaged to that Smith fellow in the end, so when I heard that your last name was Smith, I had thought that she was pregnant with his child, but that unfortunately was not the case. Speaking of your father, hes a typical male chauvinist pig. Your mom was so picky her entire lifetime, so why did she marry a scumbag like him in the end? Nora had no words to that. She was also just as puzzled. We digress. Anyway, the head of the Smiths at that time was a very ambitious man. With him leading the family, the Smiths nearly managed to surpass the Hunts. But when your mom went missing later, he fell into an irreversible slump. This stabilized the situation, and the Smiths and the Hunts became equally ranked again. After that, when Justin Hunt took over the family, he led the Hunts to completely surpass the Smiths and become the veritable No. 1 again. Quinn shook his head. That kid from the Smiths is considered your elder. After he retired, he got a nephew of his to lead the Smiths. He also remains unmarried even now. Nora was astounded by what she heard. My mom had indeed let him down. Quinn strongly agreed with her. Nora suddenly asked, Whats his name? Quinn smiled and answered, Ian! Ian Smith? She suddenly thought of the company that her mother had left behind. Its name was Idealian Pharmaceuticals Then, Quinn spoke again. By the way, I heard that he became seriously ill recently. It seems that he wont be able to live past this year. What a shame. He was quite the hero back then. After he finished, Quinn stood up and said, Alright, you can rest here for a while. Ill go and take a look at what the two children are doing. He had spotted Cherry and Pete secretly meeting up just now. He was itching to hurry up and take Pete as his disciple. After Quinn left, Nora sat there and thought carefully about her mothers past. However, she suddenly realized something with a start. The two children? Who was the other one apart from Cherry? She stood up abruptly and walked toward the martial arts gym at the front. Chapter 48 - Who Are You Looking Down On? Before she even entered the gym, she heard Quinns voice coming from within: Stand steady now! Persevere! This is a basic skill. This part right here is what makes us, the Quinn School of Martial Arts, better than the Irvin School of Martial Arts. Martial arts arent something that can be learned overnight. You must take your time to lay a solid foundation Nora pushed the door open and entered to see that Cherry had, at some point, changed into a set of mens sportswear and was practicing her form. Quinn, who had his back to Nora, was talking to her. He said, Since youre now my disciple, then youll have to listen to what I say from now on. You must practice this stance for half an hour every morning after you wake up. Your mother is too lazy and has always been disobedient since she was a child. You mustnt take after her Pete, who was facing the door and thus had noticed Nora, was lost for words. He pursed his lips and stood up straight. Surprised, Quinn exclaimed, Why arent you doing it anymore? You cant hold on anymore? You Pete interrupted the rest of what he wanted to say before he could finish: Mommy. Quinn stiffened. Then, he slowly turned around to see Nora leaning against the wall. Her arms were casually folded and her cat-like eyes slightly raised as she quietly watched the two of them. Her big boss-like attitude frightened Quinn, who stammered, Um, little Nora, this Nora asked lazily, Old man, did you tempt her with rewards or threaten her with punishment? No, I didnt! Seeing that he was answering so surely, Nora looked at Pete again and asked hesitantly, Cherry, are you genuinely interested in learning martial arts? Pete nodded firmly. If he learned martial arts, should the tyrant dare so much as to bully Mommy in the future, he would be able to protect her and Cherry! Nora was stunned. Cherry took after her in her personality and was lazy and easygoing. She disliked being restrained the most. Yet she had actually taken an interest in martial arts? Nora, who had always respected childrens views, agreed to it after a little thought. Alright. After that, she looked at Quinn and said, Ill send her here at 7 am sharp tomorrow. Old man, I have something up today, so Ill go back first. After she spoke, she stretched out her hand to Pete. Pete very naturally took a step forward, took her hand, and followed her out the door. Even after the two of them disappeared from the martial arts gym, Quinn was still in a daze! No, little Nora, that isnt your daughter you just picked up! He was still in a daze when Cherry, who had just gone to the bathroom, ran over in her princess dress. Huh? Wheres Pete? Quinn was at a loss for words. Right after Cherry spoke, her cell phone beeped. She picked it up and immediately saw a text message from Pete: Cherry, I went home with Mommy. Daddy will pick you up in the evening. Well switch back tomorrow. She was going to see her handsome Daddy again. Cherry jumped excitedly and took Quinns hand as she asked, Grandpa Quinn, when is Daddy coming to pick me up? Five oclock in the evening. Ah, then I still have two hours left. What shall we do? Do you have Barbies here? No. Can I play games, then? No, its bad for your eyes. Cherry pouted disappointedly and asked, Grandpa Quinn, doesnt the Quinn School of Martial Arts have any specialties? Old Quinn, who was taken aback, suddenly thought of something and answered, Oh, that we do! As such, at five oclock in the evening, Justin personally drove over to pick up his son. His handsome countenance was calm at the moment. The Quinn School of Martial Arts style was masculine and domineering. He would definitely see his son drenched in stinky sweat all over like a little boy later, right? With that in mind, he entered the school. He immediately saw a group of disciples dressed in white sportswear training in the compound. Next to them, his son was wearing a white princess dress and pointing at one of them with his eyes all lit up. Grandpa Quinn, Mr. No. 5 is the most handsome! But Mr. No. 9 is also very cool. Who should I pick? Im so troubled! Justin was bewildered. He cracked. At this time, Nora hadnt reached home yet. Instead, she was currently in Guardian Pharmacy, a herbal store and pharmacy in New York. She was holding a scale and choosing herbs from a box. Atractylodes lancea, wolfberry, chrysanthemum, cornus, rehmannia, dendrobium After Nora adjusted the herbs proportions, she handed them to the pharmacist and said, Please use these to make some pills for internal consumption. The ones from just now are to be made into ointments for external usage. Ill come over and pick them up tomorrow. The pharmacist had a big smile all over his face as he replied, Sure, no problem! The customer was generous enough, so of course, he was willing to do her a trivial favor like this! After that, Nora took Pete home. She had been too tired after she got home the day before, so she didnt pay much attention to the elderly Mrs. Andersons eyes. However, after she woke up today, she had checked her pulse and also carefully observed her eyes. She discovered that the cause for the old madams loss of vision was that her eyes had received too much strain back then, resulting in vision loss from optic nerve damage. There was no need for surgery. She just needed to nurse them back to a healthy state. With the help of a GPS navigator, Nora drove all the way back to the Andersons. Before she even entered, she saw Melissa standing at the door. She was wearing a knitted dress and looked elegant and dignified. When she saw their car, her brows drew together in worry. It was only when she parked the car in the villa that Nora spotted a luxurious Lincoln that was also parked thereit was obvious that a distinguished guest was visiting. When she got off the car, Melissa hurried over and said, Nora, your second aunt heard that youre here, so she came over to take a look. The elderly Mrs. Anderson had two daughters and a son. Noras mother was the eldest while Simon was the third child. In the middle was her second child, Sheena Anderson. Nora nodded. She was about to take Pete with her and enter the house when Melissa held her wrist and said apologetically, She has a foul mouth, so dont take what she says to heart. Nora was taken aback for a moment. She could vaguely hear an arrogant voice coming through the door: yet she married a man like that in the end. Her daughter even grew up in a place like California and has never gone through higher education Mom, you always say that Im not as good as her, but look at us now. In the end, Im the one that the Andersons need, arent I? Mrs. Anderson reprimanded her. How can you say things like that? Regardless of whether Nora is outstanding or dull, shes your elder sisters daughter! Shes part of the Andersons! Dont bother saying things like that. It was through great effort that the Andersons reputation has gradually improved over the years. Youd best keep a tight watch over her, lest she does something disgraceful and embarrass the Andersons! Melissa coughed as a reminder to the people inside. Then, she called out, Mom, Sheena, Noras back! Only then did Nora enter. She immediately saw an attractive woman resembling Simon sitting pompously on the sofa. Sheena was 46 years old this year, but she looked as if she was 30 years old instead. She wore a professional suit and fully exuded a mature womans charm. Compared with Melissas grace, she seemed bossier. After Nora entered, her gaze fell onto Pete right away and she asked disdainfully, So, shes your daughter? She must be five this year, right? Can she play the piano? Can she dance? Can she do calligraphy? Do you take Mathematical Olympiad classes? What kind of interest classes do you attend? Pete, who had been receiving an elites education since he was a baby, was bewildered. Who was she looking down on? Chapter 49 - Acknowledging Each Other! Sheena threw a ton of questions to the childs face just to give her country bumpkin niece an opening gambit. Nora cast her eyes down with a slightly chilly look and kept quiet. Melissa hurriedly played peacemaker and said, Sheena, Cherry grew up abroad with Nora. Over there, they value quality education Sheena leaned on the sofa. As though a person in power talking down to her subordinates, she said, Quality education? Its all a lie. Thats just so that they can better bridge the gap. Real aristocrats and the wealthy put their children through strict education from an early age! Her eyes were like blazing torches as she looked at Nora. She said, So, your name is Nora? Youre all grown up, so youve already missed the best time and opportunity to study. But rest assured; since youve come to us, on account of my sister, I wont let you roam the streets homeless. I heard that you got yourself pregnant before you were married, right? And that your ex-fiance broke off the engagement? Dont worry, Ill find you a good husband and ensure that you live worry-free for the rest of your life. As for your daughter She looked at Pete and scanned the child up and down. Then, as though she was being charitable, she said, Although five years old is a late start compared to others, theres at least still hope for her. Nora had a very cold look in her eyes. She lowered her gaze and then, with a sardonic smile at the corner of her lips, she said, You dont need to bother. Ill take care of my daughters education myself. Cherrys studies were indeed a huge headache. Her daughter had an extremely high IQ, but she was only interested in games and was sloppy in her studies. In particular, her history knowledge had become a huge mess thanks to her aunt abroad However, this didnt mean that others could criticize her at will. You? Take care of her education matters? Sheena said coldly, What are you going to teach her? Are you going to teach her how to become obsessed with her cell phone and how to play games every day? Are you going to have her be like you and engage in a chaotic private life, and become pregnant before marriage when she grows up? Shut up! Mrs. Anderson reprimanded Sheena, causing her to curl her lip. Melissa even frowned and said reproachingly, Sheena, I know you have her interests at heart, but can you speak in a less hurtful manner? Sheena sneered, I just want her to have a clear idea of the situation shes in! Does she really think its that easy to be a child of a wealthy family? She glanced at the girl who was standing there stubbornly and said, Not convinced, are you? Fine, Ill show you Lenas progress in her studies and give you a good sense of the gap between the two children! Go on, Lena, tell the big sister here what youre capable of. Lena Xavier was Sheenas daughter who was born at a later point in Sheenas life. She gave birth to her at the age of forty, so Lena was only six that year. The little girl wearing a dress was adorable and pretty. When she heard her, she raised her chin and declared proudly, I know two foreign languagesSpanish and Frenchand can communicate fluently in them. Then, she said a couple of lines in the two foreign languages fluently, forming an animated and impressive sight. After speaking, she looked at Pete triumphantly. Sheena raised her chin proudly along with her. After Lena was done, she looked at Nora and asked, I wonder what your daughter is capable of? Nora was about to speak when a sullen Petes lips suddenly parted and he prattled on in a language that no one understood. Stunned, Lena asked, What language is that? Pete calmly replied, Its Arabic. Its very normal that you cant understand it. Mommy has taught me eight different languages. Lena, who felt as if she had lost, refused to concede defeat and spoke again. She said, Ive also participated in many competitions and took second place in a childrens calligraphy competition, as well as second place in a robotics competition for juniors! A puzzled Pete frowned and said, Second place? How sad. Lena was confused. Furious, she went on and said, I can recite 300 poems and spell 1,500 words. At the same time, I also learned programming and Mathematical Olympiad-level mathematics! Pete pursed his lips and sighed. Are poems that hard to memorize and recite? Does programming even require effort to learn? Dont people immediately get these things after just a look? ??? A puzzled Pete took Noras hand and said, Lets go upstairs, Mommy. Aunt Sheena probably still has something to talk to Grandma and Aunt Melissa about, so lets not disturb them anymore. The two of them left behind a group of dumbfounded people and went upstairs. Nora closed the door. Then, she turned around, picked up Pete, and put him down on the sofa while observing him. Cherry hated language studies. Since when did she even speak Arabic? Something was definitely wrong! She was about to ask Pete when her cell phone suddenly rang and interrupted her thoughts. Nora picked up the call. The moment she did, she heard Henrys voice from the other end. Nora! Youve gotten gutsy, havent you?! How dare you arrange for the company dividends to be sent to your bank account! Give me back the money right now! Otherwise, what am I supposed to live on? Nora replied coolly, What does your survival have anything to do with me? You! Henry was furious. But in the end, he said viciously, I see. Now that youve gone to the Andersons, you dont intend to acknowledge a poor man like me as your father anymore? Thinking of cutting off your relations with me? No way! But if you give me $8,000,000, Ill cut off relations with you from now on. How about it? Noras eyes darkened. Asking for $8,000,000 right away? He sure had a pretty big appetite. When he heard her silence, Henry smiled triumphantly and said, I know you dont have any money. However, the Andersons do! Im sure the Andersons wont want me to show up in New York and embarrass them, right? What a shameless man. However, the corners of Noras lips suddenly curled upward the next moment and she said, Fine, Ill transfer the money to you right away, but you must tell me where you abandoned my son back then. After a short pause, Henry finally agreed and said, Fine! Ill tell you immediately after I receive the money! After hanging up, Nora tapped casually on her cell phone, wrote a Trojan horse malware program, and sent it to Henry. The program would show fake funds transfer information when it reached him. However, once he opened the message, his cell phone would immediately be invaded by Nora, thereby allowing her to eavesdrop on him! Money? Heh, dream on. After she finished all this, she used her cell phone to monitor the conversation on the other side. She heard Wendys voice first: Has the money arrived? Has the money arrived? Yes, it has! Youve never mentioned her sons whereabouts all these years, Henry. Where exactly did you abandon her son? Henry let out a sinister laugh and replied, Her son? He died a long time ago! I watched him breathe his last back then. After that, I buried him in the suburbs! So, she wants her son back? No problem, I can tell her where he is. I reckon hes probably a pile of bones by now? Nora felt as if a bomb had suddenly gone off in her mind. Her grip on her cell phone loosened and it fell onto the ground. Hes dead No wonder Henry had so vehemently refused to reveal any information all this time! No wonder all the private investigators couldnt find any news of her son! Everything in front of her turned blurry, and large teardrops slid down her cheeks Her son was dead He had died a long time ago! It was her fault! It was her fault for not protecting her son! She clenched her fists tightly. Her fingernails were embedded in her palms, yet she didnt feel any pain. She felt as if someone had ruthlessly drawn a blunt blade across her heart. It hurt so much that she suddenly couldnt breathe anymore. She bent down, seemingly unable to hear anything at all It was at this moment that a small pair of hands held her. Nora raised her head and immediately saw a small face stained with tears from shock and fright. Petes lips parted and closed as he repeated something over and over. She tried hard to hear what he was saying. At last, she finally heard him. He said, Mommy! Dont cry! Im still alive! Chapter 50 - Mommy, Im Sorry! Nora was as pale as a sheet. She thought back to the day five years ago when she went into early labor She could remember very clearly that she was in a private clinic at that time. The white walls were peeling and it was very dim in the delivery room. There were only a doctor and a nurse, and they looked very unprofessional. She laid on the cold delivery bed without even a shred of dignity. She didnt remember the pain of labor anymore. All she remembered was the restless little hand that peeked out of the blanket wrapped around her son when her father took him away. It was so small as though just the size of her finger. She had wanted to get up and take her child back, but her belly started to act up again. The amniotic fluid in her water bag was almost gone. If she halted the labor process, then the child who was still in her belly would suffocate to death Nora felt as if all the air in her chest had been sucked away and she couldnt breathe. She had chosen her daughter over her son! Over the years, she had made countless phone calls to Henry and pleaded with him many times. However, he had never relented and told her anything. To be honest, she had vaguely already guessed as much deep down in her heart that Perhaps her son was already dead. Otherwise, why would he still refuse to reveal the boys whereabouts after the Grays had agreed to annul the engagement? This was also the reason why she hadnt immediately used a listening device on Henry when she returned to the States. She was afraid of hearing a result that she didnt want to hear. She had ultimately still held a glimmer of hope. She also knew very well that the reason why Cherry, a vain and pretentious little princess, had suddenly bought a lot of boys clothing and sometimes pretended to be a boy was actually to cheer her up and take away a bit of her pain when she missed her son. She looked at her tearful daughter in front of her. When she heard what Pete said, she forced a smile and choked up as she said, You dont have to comfort me, Cherry Pete was badly frightened. The boy, who had been quiet and calm since he was a baby, was crying so badly that his face was covered in tears. Mommy was as pale as a sheet, and her usually calm eyes were filled with despair and emptiness. Tears were rolling down her cheeks uncontrollably and her smile looked so tragic. She seemed as if she was going to collapse and pass out the next moment He panicked, utterly so. He grabbed Noras hand and shouted, Mommy, Im not lying! Im Pete! Im Peter Hunt, not Cherry! Im not Cheryl Smith! Mommy, Im sorry! I shouldnt have kept it a secret from you! Mommy, look at me! Im Pete! I was wrong. I wont do it anymore Sob His shouts made Noras eyes gradually regain focus and her rationality gradually returned to her. She looked at Pete. What did you say? She found his claims incredulous, yet Cherrys various eccentricities during the recent period of time started to surface in her mind. For example, Cherry had suddenly stopped playing games and started to read. For example, Cherry would occasionally speak a lot less and become a lot quieter. And, for example, when Cherry spoke fluent Arabic downstairs just now Everything in front of her became vague and surreal, and for a moment, Nora couldnt tell whether this was a dream or reality With her eyes filled with confusion, she asked, Really? Mommy, its true. Pete put his arms around her waist. With his little face raised, he said, My younger sister and I look exactly the same, but I grew up in New York. My name is Peter Hunt and my father is Justin Hunt! Nora stared at him. Wheres Cherry, then? Seeing that she didnt seem to believe him, Pete, who was afraid that his mother would return to that state earlier, gritted his teeth and said, Mommy, come with me! He held Noras hand with his own little hand and the two of them went downstairs. Downstairs, Sheena was still ranting, She may be a child, but she sure talks big! Eight languages? She probably just learned a phrase so that she could brag to others, right? And, how dare she look down on Lenas second-place victory? Hah, why doesnt she try showing us a third-place victory, then?! Thats enough! The elderly Mrs. Anderson slammed the white cane she was holding against the floor. Shes your sisters one and only daughter! Shes already quite the poor thing At once, Sheena suddenly screamed, Uh-huh, shes quite the poor thing, and so is my sister. But what about me?! If she hadnt run away from home and ended up being rumored to have eloped, would the Andersons reputation have been this terrible?! Neither would my ex-fianc have broken off our engagement! How much ridicule did we endure because of her back then?! Melissa heaved a deep sigh. To be honest, everyone loved Noras mother deeply; that was why they were so upset with her. Sheena had been so proud of her sister back then She was about to console Sheena when she heard someone coming down the stairs. She turned to see Nora and Cherry coming down. She asked, Its late, Nora. Where are the two of you going? Pete was very anxious, so he didnt answer. Nora was as though a soulless puppet at the moment, so she didnt answer, either. The two left the living room. A look of confusion came over Melissas countenance. Mrs. Anderson, who couldnt see, asked anxiously, Whats the matter? Did Nora leave? Was it because of Sheena? Sheena, get Nora back here! If she leaves, then you can forget about ever coming back here to see me! Sheena was also dumbfounded. Her sharp and fierce expression cracked, but she nevertheless curled her lip and scoffed, She can leave if she wants to. Id instead show more admiration for her if she doesnt rely on the Andersons! Melissa panicked. She said, Sheena, Nora has never once said that she intends to rely on us. Shes a doctor! She can support herself! If you dont like her, then you can come back less often in the future! She went after Nora after saying that. Unfortunately, the moment she went out, Nora had already started the car and disappeared from the porch in the blink of an eye. In the car. Little Pete sat in the passenger seat. With his seat belt buckled, he pointed the way with the help of his cell phone. Turn right Turn left at the third intersection He knew Mommy was scared and needed to see that there were two children before she could feel at ease. He couldnt continue to hide it anymore. Nora stayed silent and drove seriously. Half an hour later, the car arrived at a villa complex. Security at the gates was brisk and they refused to let them in, but the moment the guard saw Pete, he immediately greeted him respectfully. Welcome back, Mr. Hunt. Mr. Hunt Nora, who had a stern look on her face, stared intently ahead of her. She had already calmed down on the way here. She also believed most of what Pete said, but the fear and panic of losing her son led to her having to see both children in front of her with her own two eyes before she could feel at ease. The guards gave them clearance and she drove into the villa complex. Mommy, go to Villa No. 8. Nora obediently stopped the car at Villa No. 8s entrance. She staggered out of the car and knocked on the door. Ding-dong! The doorbell rang. A few seconds later, someone opened the door. Cherrys adorable little head popped out and she asked cutely, Who Mommy?! Justins voice followed closely after. Whos at the door, Pete? Chapter 51 - He Really Was Hers, Though Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As Pete was still being suspected of pushing his great-grandmother down the stairs, Justin didnt take him back to the Hunts residence. Instead, they were staying at a villa in the suburbs. It was already dark, and he was playing a jigsaw puzzle with Cherry. When the doorbell rang, Cherry was the one who opened the door first. He followed after her, feeling a little impatient. Who would come over at such late hours? Didnt he already leave instructions that he wasnt having visitors or dealing with work matters from 6 pm to 9 pm because he wanted to spend some time with his son in peace? But when Justin walked over with a cold look on his face only to see the stunning visage at the door, the chilly aura around him subconsciously dissipated. His deep-set eyes narrowed slightly and he raised an eyebrow. Miss Smith? He had asked her out to the hospital this afternoon, but she rejected his invitation. Yet she came straight to his home in the evening? In addition, the look in her eyes had become as fervent as the one she had that night in the hospital. Her scorching gaze was as if it could burn He had seen that look in many womens eyes before, and it often annoyed him. But when she looked at him like that No, why did it seem like she wasnt looking at him? Justin followed her gaze. He slowly lowered his head to see his son looking up at the woman in astonishment with his big round eyes. Cherry swallowed hard. M-mommy Its all over! Why didnt Pete say anything in advance? The cats out of the bag! Justins expression stiffenedhe was a little unhappy. He subtly stepped forward and stood in front of his son. Then, his lips slowly parted and he said, You But before he could say whatever he wanted to say, the woman in front of him suddenly spoke. Her voice was husky and shaking as she asked, Is this your son? Justin was bewildered. Youve already hugged and kissed him, and even coaxed him to call you Mommy again and again. Yet youre asking something like that now? But when he saw that she didnt seem to be acting, he frowned, suppressed his displeasure, and answered, Yes. Your biological son? Of course. Justins expression darkened. The womans questions were simply ridiculous. He coldly retorted, In any case, he cant possibly be yours anyway. He really was hers, though. The corners of Noras lips twitched, but she didnt say it. Not only was the current situation unclear, but the person she was dealing with was Justin Hunt. Should he really be the father of her children Looking at things from his perspective, if he were to know that he also had a daughter, he would definitely fight with her for custody of their daughter! Nora held her forehead. After she calmed down, she felt a bit of a headache coming on. Before returning to the States, she had imagined various scenarios. If someone had adopted her son, then she would offer them a lot of monetary compensation. No matter what, she must have her son back. But if that person was Justin Hunt, given his power in the States, she really might not be able to beat him. Nora coughed and asked, Mr. Hunt, do you know who the boys mother is? At her question, the look in Justins eyes suddenly turned dark and baleful. As though he had thought of something unpleasant, he replied coldly, I dont know. Im not interested in her. Yet Nora didnt seem afraid at all. She asked, Then how did you have children with her? Five years ago, she had either been sleeping or staying at home the whole time. How exactly did she become pregnant? Justin pressed his lips tightly together. He was already on the verge of losing his temper. The look in his eyes was icy and piercing, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuded a deep chill. He replied, Youre asking too many questions, Miss Smith. Pete, who was hiding in the car nearby the whole time, became nervous when he saw the tyrants expression. Oh no, the tyrant is about to lose his temper! But right after, he heard his mom simply say, Oh, I just wanted to know a bit more. Pete held his head. He was in such a panic that he wanted to get out of the car and defend his mother. The next moment, however, he saw his fatherwho was on the brink of flying into a ragesuddenly becoming stunned. Then, all his anger disappeared as though someone had pricked a hole in a balloon. Pete was perplexed. Justin froze. She just wanted to know a bit more about him She sure was direct about things. But when he thought about it, it certainly matched her style of doing things. The corners of his tightly pursed lips slowly relaxed and he asked, You came all the way here at night just to talk about this? She had come to verify the existence of her other child, of course. Nora obviously couldnt say that, though. She pondered for a moment before she replied, I came to let you know a few things. Your grandma will regain consciousness this weekend, but due to her prolonged coma, her body is weak, so intense nourishment is not recommended. Shell need to eat light in the earlier stages At the sight of her spinning so many stories, the smile on Justins lips widened. I believe the doctors at Hospital Finest are more professional than you when it comes to nursing care. Nora was taken aback for a moment. His words sounded a little familiar. However, she didnt think much about it. She said, Youre right. This was indeed an unnecessary move. Then, she looked at the stupefied Cherry again. The corners of her lips curled up slightly and her cat-like eyes gleamed with a dark light. You must be Pete, right? You look so adorable. Cherry was at a loss for words. She shrank back. Her mom felt terribly scary at the moment. Generally, the angrier she was, the brighter she would smile. Cherry gave her an ingratiating smile and replied, Hehe, its all thanks to my parents, yeah! My Mommy is even cuter than me! Nora, who seemed as if she was gnashing her teeth, said, I wonder what the little Mr. Hunt is going to do tomorrow? Cherry blinked and replied, Cherr Cherry Pit has already become Mr. Quinns disciple. Im going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to learn martial arts tomorrow! The Quinn School of Martial Arts So, that old man knew about this a long time ago, too! Hah. Nora nodded and touched her little head. Okay, got it. If one read between the lines, what she was saying was: See you at the Quinn School of Martial Arts tomorrow. Cherry was speechless. After seeing Mommy turn and leave, Cherrys tiny form trembled a little as she looked at Justin and asked, Daddy, can I skip martial arts practice tomorrow? Sob! Mommys so scary! On the way home, Nora was in a fantastic mood. Although things were a bit tricky because Justin was the father to her children, her son was still alive. For her, this was the best outcome possible. She turned and saw a small face that was identical to Cherrys but also as staid and unsmiling as Justins. It made him look like a little old man. Noras voice was husky as she said teasingly, You should have just taken off your pants to prove that youre a boy, Pete. Pete was astounded. He immediately blushed and turned to look out the window. Mommy, youre terrible. The next day. Nora took Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts early in the morning. Quinn, who had woken up at five oclock, had already practiced a set of boxing moves. He had just taken a bath and changed into dry clothes. After he walked out, he looked at Pete affectionately and called out, Cherry! Pete gave him a look. Hi, Grandpa Quinn. Quinn, who thought he had understood what he meant, returned him a look of his own: Dont worry, I understand. Ill cover for you! He looked at Nora and said, Little Nora, Ill take care of your kid for you. You can go! A half-amused Nora looked at him. Old man, are you now trying to trick my daughter after youve already tricked my son? Quinn was bewildered. Chapter 52 - Conquer Him In Bed! Quinn, who had come back to his senses, turned to run. Unfortunately, Nora had already stepped forward and grabbed his beard. Old man, what are you running away for? Quinn cried out in pain. Let go, Sleepyhead! Pete, who was next to them, was speechless. Hed thought that Mommy was a very gentle personafter all, she was always sleeping. But after they went home last night, she insisted on taking off his pants. Mommy had been very cheeky then, and because of the chaos that had ensued, the two of them had become a lot closer. Now, he also discovered that Mommy actually also had a very violent side to her. She was just like a treasure trove that always gave him one novel surprise after another. Nora plucked off two strands of hair from Quinns beard before she finally let him go. She really was rather mad. The children didnt understand her pain, but as her teacher, how could Quinn possibly not understand? Yet he had still helped the two little fellows to keep it a secret from her. Half an hour later, Justin sent Cherry over. Noras eyes reddened a little as she stared at the two identical faces, and contentment filled her heart. Quinn circled around them. Its so rare for boy-girl twins to be identical! Sleepyhead, Im going to take them to practice once youve had enough of staring at them. Nora nodded. After Cherry went off to watch Quinn and Pete practice martial arts, Nora cast her eyes down and picked up her cell phone. She called her aunt and related what had happened to her. Say, if I run off with the two of them now, what will Justin Hunt do? Her aunts voice was very carefree and hearty. She replied, Why does it have to be him? He isnt just the head of the number one family That man isnt one to be messed with. Even if you manage to escape, youll be caught sooner or later anyway! Id advise you to give up on that. Nora leaned back on the recliner lazily. What should I do, then? Do I pay to get my son back? He seems to be richer than you. Then do I challenge him to a fight? Whoever wins gets the child? He seems stronger than you. Is there anything Im better than him at? Her aunt thought for a while. Suddenly, she laughed and said, Youre better than him at sleeping. Why dont you conquer him in bed? Nora was speechless for a moment. Then, her aunt said jokingly, Or why dont you get him to fall in love with you? The two of you can just get together! Nora thought for a while and came to a conclusion. Its too much of a loss for me if I do that. Whats your loss? Hes pretty handsome, so hell look okay next to you. Nora sighed and replied, I wanted a son, but if I do that, not only would I lose my daughter to him, but Ill also lose myself to him. After a few cheeky exchanges with her aunt, Nora hung up. After thinking about it, she decided that it might be better to have a good talk with Justin instead. After all, after interacting with him for some time, she had found that Justin wasnt as unreasonable as how he was rumored to be. After giving Quinn and the children a heads-up, she went to Hospital Finest. Justin and his younger brother were in the hallway. Neither of them saw her, so Nora walked over. It was Sunday the next day, so Howard would be handling family matters on behalf of his grandfather at the family home. Justin wanted Chester to keep Pete company when that happened. Chester patted his chest and promised, No problem! Ill watch over him and prevent anyone from bullying him! After he said that, he thought of the huge secret that he was hiding from his elder brother. He let out a guilty cough and asked, Can I ask you something, Justin? Justin was as reticent as ever. Say it. Chester scratched his head. If Petes biological mother were to stand right in front of you, what would you do? Nora had just approached them when she heard his question. After a short pause, she heard Justins icy, hateful voice: I will give her a terrible death. A chill suddenly ran down her spine. The murderous aura around Justin in that instant, as well as the murderous look in his eyes, made her limbs turn cold. This was the first time Nora realized what her aunt meant when she said that man wasnt to be messed with. Chester was also shocked. He asked, What did his mom do to make you hate her so much, Justin? However, Justin merely pressed his lips together tightly. He didnt want to bring it up again. Nora stepped back quietly and turned the corner into the stairwell before the two men could discover her presence. Then, she took the stairs down and drove straight out of the hospital. As she held the steering wheel, she frowned and wondered. Just what kind of feud did she have with Justin to actually make him harbor such great hatred toward her? Was it related to her pregnancy back then? How exactly had she gotten pregnant? Surely she couldnt have taken him by force while she was sleepwalking, right? Cough. Never mind. If she couldnt figure it out, then she would just hide it from him for now. She had to stay in New York for a while longer anyway! Nora went to the herbal store and pharmacy to collect the pills and topical ointments that she had made a custom order for the day before. During the collection process, the pharmacist asked, Do you have a name for these pills? They smell so refreshing! Nora smiled and answered, They are known as the Carefree Pills. In the afternoon, while Justin wasnt there yet, she picked up Cherry from Quinns and took her back to the Andersons. At the Andersons. Sheena was there again. She had a grave and worried look on her face, and even her suit and exquisite makeup couldnt hide her fatigue. A pale Melissa asked, What do we do, Sheena? The Andersons had always been the overlord of the pharmaceutical industry. The traditional medicines that they made had excellent effects, and the recipes were passed down from generation to generation. In their generation, their father had taught Noras mother everything he knew and lauded her as a genius like no other when it came to pharmaceuticals. Simon hadnt taken up the profession. Sheena, however, picked up a little of it. Thus, when Noras mother ran away from home and caused the Andersons gradual decline, Sheena had stepped forward to ensure and maintain their pharmaceutical factorys operation. She was someone whose bark was worse than their bite. Her love for her sister had given rise to hate, which caused her to also feel resentment toward Nora. Sheenas back was ramrod straight as she ranted. The Myerses are too shameless! How dare they hire an expert to test and compare their Cooling Tablets to our Vitality Water! Their product does have better medicinal effects than ours, but were both minding our own business here. What makes them think they can trample upon us so arrogantly? Simon, who had just been discharged, leaned on the sofa and heaved a huge sigh. Sis once developed a formula for Carefree Pills, which are more effective than the Cooling Tablets. If she were still around, things wouldnt have come to this point. Sheenas eyes immediately widened. Then, the tired womans eyes reddened and she reprimanded Simon. Its all her fault that the Andersons are in this predicament! Never mind that she left, but how can she take The Philosophies of Medicine with her and leave us with this mess?! That book was passed down from generation to generation in the Andersons! Simon didnt speak. Melissa, however, suddenly suggested, Why dont we ask Nora if she understands pharmacology? Sheena sneered, Sis died when Nora wasnt even a year old. How could she possibly understand?! Nora entered the house with Cherry at this point. When she saw Sheena, she didnt bother going over to incur her resentment and just nodded slightly at her, intending to go upstairs to her grandmother. Suddenly, a puzzled Melissa stopped her and asked, Nora, what do you have in that bag? Chapter 53 - : Pills Nora, who had stored the medicinal herbs in a black plastic bag, answered casually, Its just some medicinal herbs. I intend to treat Grandmas eyes. Melissa was a little surprised. Youre also skilled in traditional medicine? Nora was about to answer when Sheena said, As if she would know traditional medicine? Its probably an over-the-counter ointment that she bought without much thought, right? Your grandmother has been blind for over 20 years. Weve approached many doctors, but none of them could cure her. Youd better not indiscriminately try such medicine of unknown origin on her! Your grandmother is already very advanced in her years. Are you going to take responsibility if anything goes wrong? Her sarcasm made Nora frown. Simon said, Thats enough, Sheena! Nora is just a child. Why are you venting your anger on her? Sheena immediately started to quarrel persistently with Simon. Nora decided not to say anything and went straight to her grandmothers room upstairs. Her grandmother was resting on the sofa. Seemingly having heard the dispute downstairs, she was quietly weeping. When she heard the door open, she turned her ear to the door and asked, Who is it? The elderly lady was very old. Her eyes looked very blank and her silver hair was tied neatly behind her. The lights in the room were switched offafter all, she didnt need it anyway. In the dim environment, she formed an exceptionally heartbreaking sight. Nora cast her eyes downward, her curly eyelashes hiding her emotions. She adopted a tone as lighthearted as possible and replied, Its me, Grandma. Oh, its Nora! Her grandmother wiped her tears and sat up. She reached her arm out toward her and said, Here, come to Grandma! When Nora walked over with Cherry and sat down on the sofa, her grandmother sighed and said, Nora, your Aunt Sheena may have a foul mouth, but shes a softie at heart. You can just take whatever she says as nonsense and ignore her. The analogy made Nora smile. Okay. She opened the bag she was holding and took out the pills and ointment inside. Then, she meticulously explained to her grandmother how to use the medicine. After she committed it to memory, she chatted with her for a while more before leaving. Sheena also went up to visit Mrs. Anderson and saw that she was in good health. Before she left, she noticed the dark-colored medicine on the table and frowned. Mom, you can use the ointment if you want, but dont take the oral pills. Medicinal herbs have extensive and profound uses, and once a wrong herb is used in a formula, the effects will differ greatly. The pills dont look like they were prescribed by a proper hospital. Its best that you dont eat it in case something goes wrong! Mrs. Anderson frowned and replied, Okay, I heard you. After Sheena left, Melissa also came to check on her and see if she had gone to bed yet. When she saw the pills on the table, she was taken aback for a moment. Then, she picked them up and asked, What pills are these, Mom? They smell pretty nice Mrs. Anderson sighed and answered, Nora gave them to me. Theyre for my eyes. A look of worry came over Melissas features. Judging from how Nora operated on Simon, it seems like shes a surgeon. She probably doesnt know much about traditional medicine, right? Taken aback, Mrs. Anderson suggested, Why dont you ask her about the formula? Melissa shook her head. Nora has only just returned. Moreover, Sheena even made such remarks about her just now. If I ask her about the formula now, itll seem as if we dont trust her and end up hurting her pride. How about this? Sheril studies traditional medicine. Ill get her to come home tomorrow and have a look at these pills? The old lady nodded. Melissa then placed the pills on the coffee table for her and helped her to the bed. After she went to rest for the night, Melissa left. After Melissa left the room, Mrs. Anderson suddenly got up. She tapped about in front of her with the white cane and came to the coffee table in a practiced manner. She fumbled about and picked up a pill. When she held it under her nose and sniffed at it, a refreshing scent assailed her sense and she felt a comfortable feeling that she had never experienced before come over her. She couldnt help picking up a glass of water and popping a pill. Then, she also picked up the ointment and applied it on her eyes. She had already been blind for more than 20 years anyway, so why not give it a try? It was Sunday the next day. The Hunts had scheduled a family meeting on this day to discuss what they should do about Pete. Mommy, arent you going over to have a look? Pete isnt good at talking. What if someone bullies him? Cherry, who was wearing cute yellow pajamas, rested her chin on her hands and asked curiously. When Nora, who was getting dressed, heard her, she raised an eyebrow and said, If your brother is kicked out of the Hunts, then wont that mean that he can come with me instead? Cherry was at a loss for words. Nora was actually just joking. Even if she wanted to take her son and have him leave the Hunts, she wouldnt do it in a way that humiliated him like that. She mustnt let the accusation of having a mental illness relapse and pushing his great-grandmother down the stairs become a lifelong burden weighing Pete down, either. After instructing Cherry to stay home, she drove to the hospital. Hospital Finest belonged to the Hunts. In order to ensure that no one disturbed the elderly Mrs. Hunts rest, she was warded in the VIP ward on the top floor. There were no other patients on the same floor for now. When Nora arrived, the hallway on that floor was filled with members of the Hunts. There were many new faces apart from Justins uncles family whom she had seen the other time. Obviously, things seemed to have become rather blown out of proportion. When she went upstairs, Justins second uncle, Raymond, was already making a scene there. How can he say that it wasnt Peter who did it? Things have already come to this point, yet hes actually still flat-out denying it! Hes not going to admit to it until Mom wakes up to testify! How ridiculous is that? If he murders someone, is he also going to wait for the victim to come back to life and testify against him? Howard, what do you say we do about this? Howard, whose arm muscles were obvious even through the black t-shirt he was wearing, touched his nose after hearing what he said. Uncle Raymond, what Grandpa means is that Pete is still a five-year-old child after all The corners of Rogers eyes were upturned, and he looked a little as if he was smiling even when he wasnt. He heaved a sigh and said, Howard, I know youre on good terms with Justin, and hes even the head of the family. Having you handle this does indeed put you in a difficult position Sigh. Maybe we should just drop the matter? An angry Raymond yelled, Howard, your grandpa has always made a clear distinction between official and personal matters! If youre not capable of that, why should you be allowed to take over the responsibility of watching over the family home? With the two of them playing good cop and bad cop, Howard simply couldnt put in a good word for Pete at all. He looked at Justin anxiously, only to see him calm and steady. Howard forced himself to calm down. He said, When Grandaunt wakes u If Mom never wakes up, are we going to just put this off forever?! Raymond said aggressively, Oh, I get it now. No wonder Justin stubbornly went ahead with the operation despite Dr. York and several other specialists saying that they didnt recommend Mom undergoing surgery! Justin, tell me, are you hoping that your grandma never wakes up so that you can use that as an excuse to drag this on? Everyone looked at Justin. Raymond narrowed his eyes. No wonder you got a doctor whom weve never seen before to do it, and no wonder Mom still hasnt woken up yet! As soon as he said that, an elated Tina York walked out of the ward! Chapter 54 - Mr. Hunt Is Being Narcissistic Again The people in the hallway hadnt noticed Tina yet. Roger said as mildly as ever, Justin, the doctor from that day looked like shes only in her twenties. It seems like we havent seen her ever since the operation, right? A single line from him was enough to raise everyones suspicions. Raymond even pointed at Justin and yelled, Okay! Even though his son pushed someone down the stairs, he, as his father, only knows to blindly shelter and indulge him! After that, he even got a doctor to harm his own grandmother! Justin, you have to give us an explanation for this in front of everyone from the family home! He got some nobody doctor to treat her illness? Hes too much! I didnt expect Justin to be so cruel. Shes his grandmother Everyone started to speculate among themselves. Raymond and his son, Roger, exchanged a look with each other, and looks of triumph appeared on their faces. Howard lowered his voice and started to become anxious when he heard their speculations. He said, Why isnt Great-Grandma awake yet, Justin? Who did you get to operate on her? I cant hold them back much longer! Justins eyes glinted darkly. Since he had decided to ask for her help, he trusted her. If he didnt, he wouldnt have approached her. Since she said that Grandma would regain consciousness on Sunday, she would definitely wake up. He said coldly, Uncle Raymond, are you in such a hurry that you cant even wait until night falls? He wasnt very loud. His voice was low and clear, but it inspired a lot of awe. Even in a noisy situation like this, it clearly reached the ears of everyone present. Everyone in the hallway fell silent for a moment. A mean and sinister look filled Rogers eyes. With a smile still on his face, he replied, Everyone here is an outstanding member of the Hunts, Justin. We have politicians as well as businessmen here. Are you just going to tell them to wait when theyve specially put aside everything on hand to come over today? Raymond also added sharply, Youre obviously just stalling for time! Its been half a month since the incident, yet youre still telling us to wait? Howard, theres substantial evidence to prove that Peter Hunt injured his Great-Grandma. Arent you going to make a clear stance on it? And Justin, too. You showed no regard for your grandmothers life and randomly got some doctor to operate on her, leading to her very possibly never waking up again. You have to take responsibility for this! He stared at Justin excitedly. He had originally only intended to make use of this issue to get rid of that little bastard, but little did he think that Justin would get himself involved, too. He must take the opportunity to take away his position as the head of the family! In his moment of triumph, a womans high-pitched voice suddenly reached them. Who says Mrs. Hunt wont ever wake up again? Shes already awake! Tina stepped aside to reveal a nurse helping the hospital gown-clad Mrs. Hunt out. The elderly lady had bandages wrapped around her head, but the look in her eyes was sharp. When she came out, everyone in the hallway fell silent. Raymond and Roger glanced at each other. Then, the two of them took a step forward in tandem and put on an act of agitated surprise. Mom! Grandma! Raymond wanted to hold her, but Mrs. Hunt stretched out her arm. Then, with all her strength Smack! A slap landed across Raymonds cheek. A furious Mrs. Hunt berated, You no-good son! Pete was trying to pull me back that time. Hes a good boy, so why would he push me down the stairs?! Are you trying to instigate an uprising by gathering so many people here?! Raymond was dumbfounded. Roger stopped and stood still, the look in his eyes flickering a little. Then, without any change in his expression, he lowered his head and said, Sorry, Grandma. Dad was just worried about you Hmph! Mrs. Hunt decided to leave her grandson a little dignity, so she instead looked at everyone else and said, All of you can go now. She returned to the ward after that. Seeing that the whole farce was just a false alarm, the rest of the Hunts left one by one. Justin and the others followed her into the ward. Nora also quietly walked over. As soon as she arrived at the door, she heard the old lady say, Its all thanks to Tina that I could wake up in time! Tina stood tall and straight. She had a white lab coat on and looked confident. As she directed her scorching gaze at Justin, a faint smile also appeared at the corners of her lips. Mr. Hunt, this is the Carefree Pill. It has a refreshing effect on the mind and is made by Mr. Myers, my teacher who taught me traditional medicine! There are only two of such pills in the world, and it was only through special means that he managed to preserve them for 25 years. After much begging, I finally got him to give me one Nora, who was leaning casually against the wall and eavesdropping, was bewildered. After 25 years of storage, even if the pill hadnt expired, it probably wasnt effective anymore! However, Tina boasted exaggeratedly about the pills effects. She said, Not only does this pill not have any side effects, but it can also refresh the mind, detox, and nourish the body. Additionally, it can even treat patients with cerebral hemorrhage. Its practically an elixir! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. What did Mrs. Hunt regaining consciousness have anything to do with that pill? The effects didnt even correlate with her symptoms! She shook her head and decided to simply turn and leave. Inside the ward, mockery flashed across Justins eyes. If that pill really were effective, why would Tina wait until today to give it to Grandma? In the end, wasnt it just because Nora had successfully operated on her? That pill would only have a refreshing effect on the mind at best When he thought of that, he suddenly noticed a flash of movement outside the door. He strode out to see a familiar figure entering the elevator. The corners of Justins lips suddenly curled up into a smile. Didnt she say she wasnt coming over? Yet she did in the end. Was she worried about Grandmas condition? Or was she worried about him? In the middle of his thoughts, he heard Raymond say, Justin, I Justins countenance darkened and turned cold at once. The look in his eyes was like the coldest of ice as he said, Now that Grandma has regained consciousness, its time for us to settle some scores, Uncle Raymond. At the Andersons. What? The Carefree Pill? Sheena clenched her fists furiously. She swept the glasses on the coffee table onto the ground and shouted, Sis was obviously the one who made them! Jon Myers has no shame! How does he have the cheek to say that he had made them? Simon pressed his lips together tightly. A dispirited look came over him and he said, We dont have the formula for it. Who would believe us? On the contrary, theyll even mock us and say that were just jealous! The Myers have now made a name for themselves by curing Mrs. Hunt. On top of that, theyre even using us as a stepping stone Its probably all over for us and Harmonia Pharmacy now! Sheenas eyes reddened. She gritted her teeth and said, I dont have any problem with their advertising, but what makes them think they can step all over us and one-up us? At this point, Sheril entered the room. When she noticed the awful looks on their faces, her heart sank. Dad, Aunt Sheena. Whats the matter? Melissa got up and said, Youre still young, so dont worry about the adults affairs. Why dont you check that pill for your grandma and see if its suitable for consumption instead? Sheril nodded. She followed Melissa upstairs. However, when they entered Mrs. Andersons room, they noticed that she was sitting on the sofa in a daze. Taken aback, Melissa asked, Whats wrong, Mom? The dazed old lady replied, It seems like my eyes are showing a bit of reaction Her words stunned Melissa. Then, she snatched the pill from the table and passed it to Sheril. Quick, have a look at this! What kind of pill is it? Chapter 55 - Your Son Is My Son Sheril majored in traditional medicine and pharmacology in college. Sheena had been carefully training and grooming her all this time so that she could take over Harmonia Pharmacy in the future. Thus, she knew her way around medicines somewhat. She picked up the dark-colored pill and sniffed it carefully. A fresh and invigorating aura assailed her senses, instantly clearing and revitalizing the mind. It felt as comfortable as taking a deep breath in the mountains. Sherils pretty little face turned serious and she stared at the pill, studying it intently. A look of hesitation appeared on Melissas mild and gentle countenance. Whats the matter? Sheril shook her head. Then, she asked hesitantly, Can I have this, Grandma? Id like to take it back with me so that I can study it and verify something! Mrs. Anderson nodded. Sure. Take one with you. As if she had just found a treasure, Sheril carefully put the pill into a bag, went downstairs, and made a beeline for the laboratory. Seeing her leave in a panic, Sheena and Simon, who were discussing countermeasures in the living room, were taken aback. Sheena frowned. Ill go upstairs and have a look. While Nora was driving home, her cell phone rangit was an unfamiliar number. The moment she picked up, an angry voice from the other end of the call reached her. Nora, wheres the money? Didnt you already transfer it into my bank account? Why did they say that there isnt any money in the account at all when I went to the bank to transfer the funds today?! You no-good daughter! Now that youre clinging to the Andersons, are we too poor for your tastes? Are you thinking of ditching us so that you can enjoy life over there? Dream on! The smile at Noras lips was wild and arrogant. Dad, theres something I want to ask you. What? Im warning you, stop dilly-dallying and transfer the money over now Nora looked straight ahead of her with her fingers resting gently on the steering wheel. She had long since stopped feeling sad because of people like him. She asked calmly, Was my mom blind when she married you? ? Before he could recover, Nora had already hung up. The only reason why she had put up with him all these years was that she was afraid that he would mistreat her son. Now, she finally managed to let out her frustrations. Her cell phone suddenly rang again. Nora cast a quick glance at itthe caller ID was still a string of numbers. She answered the call, but before the other party could speak, she said sarcastically, Why are you calling me again? Are you dying? Are you trying to ask me to take care of your funeral? Upon hearing silence on the other end, she scoffed coldly. She was about to hang up when Justins low, deep voice rang out. He asked, Miss Smith, are you intending to take care of my funeral? In the hospital, the corners of Justins lips curled upward. Typically, apart from ones children, only their spouse would be involved in their funeral matters! How intense of her. Even her confession involved promises of life and death. Nora, ??? It was only then that she realized that she had hurled insults at the wrong person. The string of unfamiliar numbers was Justins phone number. Too lazy to explain, she asked, Is something the matter, Mr. Hunt? The voice on the phone was deep and pleasant, and it resounded in the car through the speaker. He said, I recall you mentioning that you wanted me to locate someone for you after youve cured my grandma? There isnt need for that anymore, replied Nora coldly. However, a thought suddenly occurred to herif Justin owed her a huge favor, then did that mean she could use that to ask for her son back? Thus, she softened her tone and added, Its an honor to be of help to you. Justin stiffened slightly. He leaned against the wall along a hallway in the hospital, feeling good all over. It seemed like this was the first time she was speaking so amicably to him ever since they met? He surprisingly didnt quite know how to respond. Then, he heard her say, Feel free to come to me whenever anyone in your familyespecially your sonfalls sick, Mr. Hunt. I have a daughter myself, so Im very familiar with childrens illnesses. Moreover, I always feel a sense of kinship toward your son whenever I see him, so dont ever feel too embarrassed to approach me for help. You can come to me even if its just a small bout of flu, fever, or discomfort You get me? By especially bringing up how he had a son and she had a daughter, was she trying to tell him that the two of them were a good match? That both of them were single but with a child? The corners of his deep-set eyes turned upward again. The small brown beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed especially alluring as he said, Thank you. The woman immediately replied, Dont stand on ceremony with me. From now on, your son is also my son. I will dote on him like hes my own. Listen to those shocking things shes saying! Justin subtly changed the subject and asked, I heard that news mistakenly got out that it was Mr. Myers who cured Grandma. Would you like the matter clarified? He had thought of clarifying the matter when his grandmother mentioned that it was all thanks to Tina that she recovered. However, when he thought of how she seemed to dislike trouble, how she kept her identity a secret, and how she didnt wish for her identity to be exposed; he had refrained from doing so. Sure enough, he heard her say, No, its fine. Thank you. Youre welcome. After hanging up, the womans wild and arrogantyet always sleepyvisage surfaced in Justins mind and his smile widened. At this point, he heard a voice coming from behind. Mr. Hunt. Justin immediately reined in his smile. He turned to see his executive assistant, Sean Jenkins, standing there respectfully. He had a pair of glasses on. Unlike the talkative and naggy Lawrence, he was relatively low-key and reticent, and always went straight to the point when he spoke. He said, Mr. Raymond has stepped down from his position as vice-chairman of the company. Justin nodded. Before entering the ward, he suddenly looked at him. Have you made a note of all those people who were cooperating with him today? Sean answered, Yes, Ive noted them all. Justins eyes were icy-cold. In order to fight for power, his uncle had surely bribed a lot of people over the last few years. The reason why he had allowed them to make a fuss outside the ward this afternoon was just so that he could note down who was on his uncles side. This time, he would get them all in one fell swoop. Elsewhere. Nora drove back to the Andersons. After getting out of the car, she stretched and entered the living room. As soon as she entered, she saw Sheena and Simon both seated on the sofa with stern and grave expressions. She was about to ask what had happened when Sheena got up in a whoosh, picked up a teacup, and hurled it at her! Crash! The teacup broke into pieces on the ground. Noras expression instantly turned cold. Sheena pointed at her and shouted, What kind of medicine of unknown origin did you give your grandma?! After she applied it, the area around her eyes started to sting! Shes not young anymore. Are you trying to kill her?! Theres a ton of things Ive yet to settle, yet youre creating more trouble for us. Why is there so much trouble the moment youre back? Youre a jinx just like your mother! Melissa, who was supporting an unsteady Mrs. Anderson on the corridor on the second floor, interrupted her. Sheena! Mom told you to stop. However, Sheena replied, Mom, you have to pay the price if you make a mistake! If we dont discipline her well, what if she ends up behaving immorally like Sis? Mrs. Anderson, who was leaning on the railing for support, looked furious when she heard her. A moment later, she shouted angrily, Get out! Sheena looked at Nora. Did you hear that? Shes telling you to get out! The next moment, however Chapter 56 - Seven Days Later! Mrs. Anderson took a deep breath. With a blank and empty look in her eyes, she looked in the direction where Sheena was and said, Im telling you to get out instead! Sheena was stunned. A moment later, her eyes widened and she turned to Mrs. Anderson and exclaimed, What did you just say? Mom! The old lady clutched her chest and said, You have no respect for your sister, nor are you kind or loving to the children. Youre not welcome here! Sis again! Its always about her! A furious Sheena said, Ever since we were children, youve always been partial to her! But Sis is already gone! All these years, Im the one providing for you instead! Mrs. Anderson clutched the white cane tightly. Her lips trembled as she said, No matter what, Nora was just trying to help! Sheena sneered, Mom, do you really believe a stray child like her can cure your eyes? Weve approached so many doctors over the years, but none of them could do anything. Why would she be able to? Do you really trust her that much? Mrs. Anderson was lost for words. To be honest, she didnt really believe it, either. However, Nora meant well, so she didnt have the heart to refuse her. Seeing that she didnt reply, Sheena continued and said, You cant see, so you have no idea how red and swollen your eyes are! How is that supposed to be a medical treatment? Shes obviously torturing you instead! Mrs. Andersons eyes were completely red and the area around her eyes was swollen as though she was having an allergic reaction. However, this was actually a sign that the ointment was working. She hadnt been using her eyes for too long, so all the muscles there had already loosened and sagged. Without a more potent ointment, how would she be able to recover quickly? Nora was about to explain when Mrs. Anderson said, You dont have to say any more. Im willing to let Nora give it a go. She said that my eyes will recover and Ill be able to see again in seven days. If I dont try it out, how would I know whether she can really do it or not? You Sheena was so angry that her eyes were all red. Thats how much trust you had in Sis back then, too. She said she would be gone for a week, but in the end, she never came back! And now, youre also putting your trust in her daughter? Youre so stubborn! She picked up her bag and walked straight to the door. When she passed by Nora, she looked at her repugnantly and said, So, seven days, right? Okay, Ill come back in seven days, then. If your grandmas condition doesnt improve even after so much torture from you, Im throwing you out of the house even if she kills me! Aunt Sheena. When Sheena was about to step out, she suddenly heard a womans cool voice calling out to her and she stopped and looked back. The look in Noras eyes was a little cold. The expressionless woman said in a low voice, If I successfully cure Grandmas eyes, I hope you will apologize to my mother. The way she spoke as she stood there put Sheena in a bit of a trance. She felt as if she had time-traveled and returned to a time over twenty years ago. That familiar and resolute figure Sheena reined in her thoughts and sneered, Since youve inherited your mothers gift of the gab, I hope youve also inherited her talent in medicine Otherwise, dont hold it against me if I show you no mercy! After saying that, she turned and left. After she left, Mrs. Anderson sighed and said, Dont hold it against her, Nora. She respected your mom the most back then, and this remains true even now Sigh! Mrs. Anderson went back to her room as she spoke. Melissa walked over and asked softly, Is it really okay for the area around her eyes to be so red? Nora patiently explained, Yes, its normal. Itll worsen during the next few days but will gradually fade after seven days. To be honest, it actually doesnt hurt. Melissa was relieved to hear that. Nora then yawned and entered her room. After that, Melissa went downstairs, where she saw the nanny returning with Cherry. When she thought of how Cherry had made Sheena eat her own words the other day when she mocked her for being unlearned, she smiled and beckoned to her. Cherry obediently ran over. Whats wrong, Grand-aunt Melissa? Cherry, can you say something in Arabic to me again? Cherry had a huge question mark above her head. She replied, But Grand-aunt Melissa, I only speak English. I dont know any Arabic! Melissa was taken aback. Was Cherry just acting that day? She asked hesitantly, What about your Mathematical Olympiad studies, calligraphy competitions, art competitions, and so on? A puzzled Cherry tilted her head and asked, Ive never even attended any kind of interest classes, so why would I participate in competitions? Melissa: !! Seeing her hesitation, Cherry patted her little chest and said, Im not completely useless though, Grand-aunt Melissa! I know a lot of historical facts! Melissa looked a little better. She asked, What kind of facts does our little Cherry know? I know a lot!, Cherry triumphantly said. Who discovered America? Michael Fassbender! Who invented the airplane? Tom Hanks and Colin Hanks! Half an hour later, Cherry waved and said, Dont get too excited, Grand-aunt Melissa. I also know Im super awesome, yeah! Take your time to calm down. Ill go play some games first! It was only after she skipped her way upstairs that Melissa finally reacted! The corners of her lips spasmed as she glanced upstairs. In the end, she could only heave a huge sigh! It was all Sheenas fault for saying such mean things the other day anyway. Moreover, she even showed off her daughters achievements, so Nora and Cherry werent really to blame for lying to get themselves out of a pickle. It was just that their boasting was a little too exaggerated Also, if what they said about Cherrys education was a lie, then was Noras claim about being able to cure Mrs. Andersons eyes just now also a lie? Suddenly, she wasnt so sure anymore. Upstairs. Nora took a nap after she laid down on the bed. When she woke up at night and played with Cherry, she suddenly missed her son very much. He didnt respond even when she sent him a text message. Nora became a little worried, so she decided to send Justin a text message: Mr. Hunt, are you asleep? Justin had just come out of the shower. When he saw the message, his lips corner curled upward and he quickly replied: No. Oh. Is your son asleep? Justin glanced at Petes tightly shut bedroom door and replied: Yes, he is. He supposed that she thought they would only be able to chat after his son had gone to bed. Otherwise, he would have to take care of his son, right? That woman was surprisingly rather considerate. Sure enough, after he sent the message, his cell phone beeped again. He opened the message with one hand while toweling his hair with the other. Right away, his expression frozethe cell phone screen reflected only a single icy-cold word: Oh. And then? Shouldnt they be looking for a conversation topic and continuing the chat instead? Was she being shy? Justin coughed and sent a cold reply: Something up? Three minutes passed. He didnt receive any reply. Another five minutes later, he still didnt receive any reply. Justin thought that perhaps his cell phone was broken, so he sent a message to Lawrence: Lawrence? Lawrence, who was far away in some remote corner of the earth, replied: Yes, boss? Are you allowing me to return? Justin replied: No. At the Andersons, Nora had already muted her cell phone and tossed it aside after she learned that her son was asleep. With Cherry in her arms, she fell asleep happily, completely unaware that a certain someone was tossing and turning in bed with a million thoughts running through his mind that night. Seven days later. Sheena came to the Andersons early in the morning. When the nanny told her that Nora was still asleep, she sneered, Let her sleep, then. After all, shes going to be thrown out of the house once she wakes up! Who do you think youre throwing out of the house?! Chapter 57 - Eating Her Words! A contemptuous voice suddenly reached Sheena, causing her to frown. She turned to see a tall and slim figure walking down the stairs. Dressed in a casual outfit, the teen was very handsome and looked about 21 or 22 years old. Upon closer inspection, one would realize that he bore a slight resemblance to Sheril Anderson. He was her twin younger brother, Logan Anderson. Logan sported a neat and short hairstyle, and there was a characteristically wild and intractable look to him. He blew a bubble as he chewed on gum. Sheena frowned. No one in particular. Where are you going? Logan curled his lip; he didnt like this aunt of his very much. He scoffed and replied, Tsk. Shes not from around these parts, so shes easy to bully, but do you think you can meddle in even my affairs too? He left the villa after saying that. His attitude maddened Sheena so badly that she pointed at him and reprimanded Simon. Look at how much youve spoiled that boy! Instead of doing honest work, hes running wild outside with other people all day! Logan was a college student, but he skipped classes, had failing grades, misbehaved, and hung out with a bunch of rich second-generation heirs. Simon also found his son a headache, but now wasnt the time to talk about him. He had only just frowned when he noticed Melissa on the second floor giving him a look. Simon paused, went upstairs, and entered the bedroom with Melissa. A troubled Melissa said, I just had a look at Mom. She hasnt woken up yet, but the redness and swelling around her eyes are still there. Also, she still couldnt see anything last night What do we do now? She sighed and went on. Honestly, whats wrong with Sheena? Why must she get so angry with a child? Keep an eye on her. If she goes too far with her words, you must shut her up. Simon gave her a wry smile. Sheena is so stubborn. Shell never listen to me. Melissa frowned. What should we do then? Are you really going to just watch her drive Nora away? A cold look immediately came over Simons countenance. Of course not! Im her uncle. I have the final say in this house! Although Nora got ahead of her with her bragging this time, if it werent because Sheena was being so overbearing Im going to protect Nora even if it means Ill displease Sheena! I wont allow Sis flesh and blood to become stranded in the streets! It was exactly his sense of duty and responsibility that Melissa admired when she had married him back then. She said, Okay! Ill back you up! After the two had finished speaking, one of them went downstairs while the other continued to watch over Mrs. Anderson. By the time Nora woke up, it was almost noon. After a good stretch, she got up and picked up her cell phone. When she saw the text message from her son, a happy smile formed on her face. Pete went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts for martial arts practice every Tuesday and Saturday, and studied under a home tutor at the Hunts the rest of the days. It was Sunday that day, so it was his rest day. At this point, she received a call from Solo. When she answered, the other party said weakly, Weve been investigating for a week, but even so, we still havent found any traces indicating that Justin was in California five years ago. Apart from himself, I think theres probably no one else who really knows how his son came about. During the past week, Nora had either been cooping up in the villa or investigating this matter. For the sake of her sons fate, she had to find out why Justin hated her so much. However, neither of them had found anything. Nora sounded a little hoarse as she replied, I see. Do you want to investigate further? Solo asked. Yeah. How are you going to do that? Nora got up, went to the bathroom, and picked up the toothbrush. She looked at herself in the mirrorshe was as pale as a sheet. She bared her teeth and said cockily and presumptuously, I suppose Ill just straight-up ask him. After hanging up, she washed up and went out. Melissa was playing with Cherry in the small living room on the second floor. Upon hearing the door opening, Cherry ran over and hugged Noras leg. Mommy! Great-Grandma is still asleep. Nora was about to go over and take a look when someone suddenly rushed in front of her. Their outstretched finger nearly poked the tip of her nose. Nora! Just what did you give my mother?! Why isnt she awake yet?! Sheenas eyeliner was drawn very thick and dramatic, making her eyes look awfully fierce. The way she was speaking so harshly made her look as if she was about to eat Nora alive. Nora frowned and stared at her outstretched finger. Melissa walked over and stood in front of Nora, blocking her from Sheena. What are you doing? Calm down and talk this through nicely, Sheena. An angry Sheena snapped, Talk this through nicely? No wonder its said that theres ultimately still a wall between mothers-in-law and daughters-in-law. Are you unconcerned because she isnt your mother? Melissas expression instantly changed. Simon said sharply, Thats enough, Sheena! Sheena stared hard at him and yelled, Moms lying in there comatose! Arent you concerned?! Or do you find her a bother after taking care of her all these years?! Simon and Melissa were so angry that they couldnt even speak for a while. At this moment, a cool and clear voice reached them: Who says Grandmas comatose? Nora looked at Sheena and scoffed, Grandmas just asleep. Just wake her up and everything will be fine. What are you making such a huge fuss about? After saying that, she took the lead and walked over to Mrs. Andersons bedroom. The others looked at one another and followed after her. Mrs. Anderson was blind and had limited mobility. Thus, in order to make it convenient for others to take care of her, she didnt lock her bedroom door. This way, everyone could freely enter and leave. Mrs. Anderson was lying on the bed at the moment. Her complexion was ruddy, and even the redness and swelling around her eyes seemed to have subsided a little. Nora called out softly, Grandma? Mrs. Andersons lips moved a little. Then, she slowly opened her eyes. Her eyelids were swollen, so there were only two small slits where her eyes would be. Melissa hurriedly stepped forward and helped her sit up on the bed. Mom, how do you feel? Mrs. Anderson looked at her blankly. Her reaction badly frightened Melissa. Just as she was wondering whether she should send her to the hospital, she suddenly heard Mrs. Anderson say, Melissa, youve aged Melissa was taken aback. Mrs. Anderson smiled and said, Well, its been more than twenty years after all. Theres no way you wont age. At this point, Melissa finally reacted. She exclaimed in surprise, Mom, you can see me? Mrs. Anderson nodded. Then, she looked at the others. When her gaze swept across Sheena and Simon, she said, All of you have aged And you, Sheena. Its been so many years, yet that foul temper of yours still hasnt changed! It was only at the very end that her gaze reached Nora. The young woman stood there with an aloof look on her face as if she didnt fit in with the family at all. She had exquisite facial features. Her almond-shaped eyes should have made her look gentle, yet on her, there was an additional sense of arrogance and wildness to them. She bore an 80% resemblance to her own daughter back then. Mrs. Andersons eyes instantly reddened. She reached out to her as she said, Nora Although Melissa was also very protective of her, the concern from a blood relative gave Nora an indescribable ache and soreness in her heart. It was as if she was no longer alone. Next to her, Simons eyes also reddened. He said agitatedly, Its been over twenty years, but weve never managed to cure your eyes all this time! To think you can actually see now Nora, what exactly were those pills you gave Mom? Chapter 58 - Justin, Actually, You Can Also Have A Daughter! The Carefree Pill. Nora said silently in her mind. However, when she thought of how her mother had instructed her to stay low-key and avoid being too showy, she casually said, I bought them at Guardian Pharmacy. They said it invigorates and refreshes the mind. I didnt ask the specifics. In other words, she had bought them without much thought. Sheena said sharply, Thats some sheer dumb luck, huh! Didnt I say? Youre so young; even if you do know a bit of medicine, its not going to be this grea Melissa couldnt stand listening to her anymore. She interjected and said, Sheena, no matter what the case is, we still ought to thank Nora! Sheena said mockingly, Thank her? Do you need me to get down on my knees and kowtow to her, or set off some fireworks to celebrate, then? She was obviously being sarcastic, but the corners of Noras lips quirked upward and she replied seriously, No, you dont have to. Her voice was low and husky, which lent it a sense of calmness and steadiness. She said, You should apologize to my mother now. Sheena immediately felt her cheeks burning. She clenched her fists and straightened her back. She avoided Noras gaze and said, Why should I? Mom only became blind because she was so angry at your mother for running away from home! Isnt it only right for you to cure her? Also, were in this state because your mother just up and left back then! Shes the sinner of the family! Why should I apologize to her?! Simon sighed. Then, he ordered harshly, Shut up, Sheena! Sheena felt that she must have misheard him. Shocked, she looked at him and asked, Simon, are you actually yelling at me because of a stray like her?! Simon replied, Shes no stray; shes Sis daughter and my niece! Shes an Anderson! Apologize to Sis now! You Sheena shouted angrily, Are you determined to go against me? Fine, you dont need me to help you manage Harmonia Pharmacy anymore, do you? Simon was stunned. Sheena had always been the one in charge of Harmonia Pharmacys manufacturing department during all these years. It was indeed also because of her that the business hadnt gone bust yet. But what she just said Was she threatening him? At the sight of Simons silence, Sheena immediately knew that her threat had been effective. She straightened her back and sneered, You have to suffer the consequences if you make a mistake! Sis made a mistake by eloping back then, which caused our reputation to plummet! So, why should I apologize to her? Does she have the cheek to accept my apology? Smack! Sheena, who was close to the bed, was stunned when Mrs. Andersons slap landed on her cheek, and she looked at her in disbelief. Mrs. Anderson, who was trembling all over, shouted angrily, Your elder sister must have had her reasons! I forbid you to say that about her! Sheena took a step back. With a wry smile, she held her hand to her cheek and said, You can shut me up, but can you shut up those people outside? Her mother was a woman of loose morals who eloped with another man, and it held back Ian Smith for life! This is the biggest scandal among the wealthy families in all of New York in the past two decades! Simon said sternly, Sis had her reasons! What reasons did she have?! Sheena yelled hysterically, We even found love letters in her room! She eloped! When will all of you stop lying to yourselves?! She turned to Mrs. Anderson and Simon and said, Ill say one last thingits either her or me in this family. Pick one! The room fell silent. A silent Nora turned and said, Ill leave. However, a large warm hand held her shoulder before she reached the door, and Simons slightly tired voice reached her: Nora, where are you going? This is your home. He didnt dare to look at Sheena when he spoke, but his decision was already obvious. Sheena looked at Mrs. Anderson and then at Melissaboth of them turned away. Toward the end, she looked at Simon and said, Fine! Okay! The Andersons and the Myerses are fighting it out now, but youre actually driving me away at a critical moment like this because of that no-good girl? Fine! Ill leave! Sheena turned and started to walk out, but found that no one was stopping her. When she reached the door, she stopped. A moment later, with her eyes red, she sneered, Youre all partial toward Sis, and have forgotten that Im the one who has led Harmonia Pharmacy over the past twenty years to where it currently is! In that case, dont blame me for hardening my heart! Simon, Ill wait for Harmonia Pharmacy to be completely crushed by the Myerses! Ill wait for the day it closes down! After saying that, she turned and strode off. Melissa frowned. Has Sheena lost her mind? How can she bring herself to say such a thing after just a few heated words? Shes almost 50, yet shes still so impulsive! Then, she looked at Simon worriedly. Were at a critical point of the Andersons and the Myerses fight for market share now. What do we do if Sheena really goes on strike? A troubled Simon rubbed his temples. Well just do whatever we can and take it one step at a time! Seeing how worried they both looked, Nora asked, Uncle Simon, Aunt Melissa. Is there anything I can help with? Simon sighed and replied, No, its fine, Nora. You can just stay home with Cherry. What the Andersons needed the most at the moment wasnt a contest of skill in commerce but an actual bona fide formula for a pill! Thanks to Noras mothers Carefree Pill, the Myerses had leaped to stardom among the wealthy circles in New York. If she, as well as the formula, were still around The ones stealing the show would have been them now. Sigh! A troubled Simon and Melissa left the house after deciding that they would head to Harmonia Pharmacy to think of a solution. As for Nora, she gave her grandmother a detailed explanation on how to use the ointment next. Then, she spent some time accompanying her while she adjusted to life with a sense of sight again. After she went on the right track, Nora went downstairs. During brunch, Sheril suddenly rushed into the villa. Her eyes were shining. At the sight of Nora, she flew straight up to her and exclaimed, Nora! Is this pill the Carefree Pill?! At the same time. The Hunt Corporations office building towered into the sky in the center of New York. On the top floor, Justin was currently in the midst of work. An extremely troubled Chester paced about in the hallway with a million thoughts in his mind. His little nephew had said that once the Smith woman cures Grandma, he would tell Justin the truth! But why did he feel like Justin was still unaware of the fact that he had a daughter? He mustnt hide it from his brother anymore. During this recent period of time, he had been terribly troubled every day over how he should tell Justin the truth, leading to him having trouble eating and sleeping. He wasnt even having fun killing mobs in the game anymore! His little nephew wanted the two of them to form a family. But in his opinion, this was simply impossible! Justin hated Petes mother so much. Wouldnt it be too much of him if he hid the truth from him? Justin was his elder brother! After doing enough ideological construction and also coming to terms with the possibility that there might not be anyone carrying him in the game anymore in the future, Chester took a deep breath and pushed open the office door. Justin was in the midst of reviewing documents. His brows were drawn together coldly, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to exude a serious aura. He looked up when he heard the door open. Upon making eye contact, Chester immediately said, Justin, actually, you can also have a daughter! Chapter 59 - Go To Nora And Youll Have Both A Son And A Daughter The office was quiet. Sean, the executive assistant, gave his glasses a push. Then, he walked over and closed the door, cutting off the gossipy gazes of those in the secretarys office outside but also arousing everyones intense curiosity. Chester weakly tried to tempt him. Think about it, Justin. A soft, tender, and adorable daughterdont you want one? The way he described it caused the sight of Pete playing with Barbies to flash across Justins mind. A sharp glint instantly flashed in his eyes and with a warning tone, he asked, What are you thinking of doing? Was he thinking of having Pete undergo some kind of outraging operation? Chester was so scared that he cowered and stammered, J-J-Justin, really! You can also have a daughter! I-if you go to Nora, youll be able to have both a son and a daughter! Justin, ? His first reaction was to breathe a sigh of relief. Fortunately, he hadnt brought up Pete But immediately after, he realized what he meant But going to Nora And having a daughter If he got into a relationship with that woman, her daughter would indeed have to call him Daddy. Wouldnt he have a daughter, then? He frowned and subconsciously barked, Dont be ridiculous! How could he possibly help someone else raise their kid?! A wave of irritation suddenly surged up in him, causing him to become infuriated at the sight of Chesters cowering appearance. He immediately pointed to the door. Get out. Chester wanted to say more, but as soon as he said his name, Justin barked angrily, Get out! A terrified Chester rushed out of his office. His legs were even shaking as he wiped the non-existent perspiration on his forehead. However, his eyes were bright and shiny. He had already told Justin the truth. He was the one who didnt believe him, so he couldnt blame him when he found out in the future Right? Time to hurry home, look for his little niece, and have her carry him in the game! He left without any psychological burden. However, the low pressure in the office didnt ease. Justins eyes were downcast, but he suddenly couldnt process the words on the documents anymore. It wasnt really a big deal to raise someone elses daughter. At the most, he could just have a nanny raise her instead. However, he had always been a cold and unfeeling man and found relationships highly troublesome. Cultivating feelings with that woman was already troublesome enough. If one added an additional daughter to it Wait a minute, when had he agreed to cultivate feelings with that woman? Justins eyeswhich had always been cool, rational, restrained, and wiseappeared to be at a loss at this moment. A short while later, he let out a short scoff of laughter. He felt as if he was being unreasonably worried. What did whether or not that woman had a child, and whether or not she had made mistakes in her youth have anything to do with him? All he had done was having her treat someones illness and owe her a favor, that was all. He would just find an opportunity to return the favor and that would be it. At the Andersons. Sherils eyes were shining beneath her double eyelids. Nora, where did you get the formula? Nora was about to make up something when Sheril asked excitedly, Did my aunt leave it for you? Seeing that she had already found a good excuse for her, Nora nodded. Sheril immediately became so excited that she grabbed her hand. The Myerses released the Cooling Tablets, which are even more effective than our Vitality Water, this year. In addition, they also produced a Carefree Pill and saved the elderly Mrs. Hunt. This has already become a legend in the industry! Harmonia Pharmacys footfall has seen a visible decrease recently. Most of the drugstores and hospitals that we worked with have also returned the goods and replaced them with the Myerses. If your mother really left behind the Carefree Pill formula, then theres hope for the Andersons! Nora raised an eyebrow. So that was what the Andersons were currently going through. She cast her eyes down and said, Wait a moment. She went upstairs, found a piece of paper in the room, and wrote down on it the Carefree Pills formula and things to take note of during the manufacturing process. After that, she went back down and handed it to her. This is the formula. Sheril got up hurriedly. She looked somewhat grave as she said, Y-youre giving me the formula just like that, Nora? As a medical practitioner, Sheril knew just how important a formula is. However, Nora replied casually, Yeah. Seeing how trusting she was of her, Sheril gritted her teeth and took the formula from her. She said, Ill give it a go, then. Nora, this pill is very difficult to make. My aunt tried so hard to make them last time, but only succeeded in making five in the end. Dont tell Dad and Mom about this for now, lest it gives them hope and then disappoints them again. She had already improved the formula, so there definitely wouldnt be any problem. But seeing her so nervous, Nora nodded. The anxious Sheril ran out again. She must hurry and get the pills manufactured! This way, her parents wouldnt have to go around begging for help to improve sales anymore! The next day, when Nora woke up and went downstairs for breakfast, she found Simon and Melissa sitting on the sofa with awful looks on their faces. A healthcare conference was being held today, and all relevant personnel in the industry would be attending. They had previously agreed to have Sheena and Simon attend together. She was to be in charge of technology while Simon was to be in charge of sales. He had called Sheena and said a lot to placate her, but the other party had sneered, Didnt the Andersons not need me anymore? Since all of you like Nora so much, you can have her go with you instead! No matter what happened internally, a family must always unite when facing external foes. In spite of that, she was being so stubborn. Melissa had always been even-tempered, but even she was rather incensed. If she doesnt want to go, then so be it! Ill go with you instead! Simon nodded. After the two finished speaking, they saw Nora come downstairs. Melissa took the opportunity to say, Lets go together, Nora! Todays conference will also benefit you in many ways. Nora thought for a moment before she said, Okay. The conference was held in Hotel Finests conference hall. While they called it a conference, it was actually more like a small banquet. People could discuss and seal a lot of business deals here. However, the three of them were stopped by the service staff at the door. Sorry, the QR code for your invitation is wrong, so you cant enter. Simon frowned. But this is what they sent us! The service staff replied, This years conference is held by the Myerses. They said that this is a high-end medical conference, so they arent inviting doctors with little or bad reputations anymore and reissued the invitations. Youre not allowed to enter now. Simon was furious. He clenched his fists with an infuriated look on his face. The Myerses were obviously making things difficult for them! But if they didnt go in today, they would be expelled from the medical industry! At the sight of him keeping quiet, disdain welled up in the service staff. Nobody doctors trying to worm their way in to get acquainted with the guests in high-end conferences like this were a common sight. He had seen a lot of them before. Thinking that the three in front of him were also people like that, he said loudly, If you dont have an invitation, please stand aside and avoid blocking the guests behind. His words attracted the attention of everyone around them. The circle was only so big; everyone knew everyone very well. Simon immediately felt his cheeks burn, and he felt terribly embarrassed. He was about to say something when a voice interrupted him: Wait a minute. Chapter 60 - My Daughter Looks Like Her Father Justin had a lunch meeting here at noon. On the second floor of Hotel Finest, the conference hall was on the left and the restaurant on the right. As soon as he walked out of the elevator, he heard the commotion at the entrance of the conference hall. He originally wasnt paying much attention to it, but when he glanced over, he spotted a familiar figure. His footsteps paused for a moment. When he heard the service staff chasing them away impatiently, he frowned and said to Sean, Lets go over and take a look. No matter what, the Andersons were, after all, acquaintances with the Hunts. The previous generation of the two families had been closely acquainted with one another; how could he allow others to bully and humiliate them? Sean nodded. Yes, sir. But when he was about to walk over, he heard that deep and clear voice going Wait a minute. Nora picked up her cell phone. Her fair and slender fingers tapped a couple of times on it and she opened her email inbox. Sure enough, there were a few invitations lying within. As the most prestigious surgeon around, organizers of various conferences held in different countries would send her token invitations. Sure enough, the organizers of a formal conference like this one had also sent her one. However, she needed a bit of time to find the invitation from her junk mail At this time, someone beside her spoke. Miss Smith? Taken aback, Nora lifted her head and looked overit was a woman that looked about 30 years old. Her curly hair rested on her shoulders and she was wearing formal business attire. She frowned. After a moments hesitation, she asked, You are? A displeased Tina York frowned. They had obviously met in the hospital before, but she was actually pretending not to know her However, she had been wondering why Justin had brought a young doctor over that time. After much ado, it turned out that she was actually from the Andersons. The Andersons were gradually falling into decline day by day. They were solely relying on formulas from twenty years ago and selling medicines based on them. They must have been at the end of their tether and told that nobody doctor to operate on Mrs. Hunt as a last-ditch attempt, right? Unfortunately, all that credit had gone to her instead! At the thought of that, her displeasure quickly dissipated. She smiled and seemingly said as a kind reminder, Everyones a distinguished individual here. Since the Andersons havent received an invitation, if you make a fuss here, it wont reflect well on you, either A single line from her made everyone queuing behind start speculating in low voices: My goodness, I thought the Andersons just forgot their invitation, but the truth is they actually didnt receive one? The Myerses market share has expanded. Theres basically no one buying the Andersons drugs now. Sigh! To think theyve been reduced to the point where they cant even get an invitation anymore! They cant blame anyone else for that. What can anyone do if they dont improve themselves? I heard the drugstores and hospitals working with them have returned their goods recently and switched to the Myerses. If I were them, Id have quickly sneaked off with my tail between my legs by now. What are they still doing here? The speculations made Simons expression change again and again, and he felt as if he had never been any more embarrassed. After Tina kept quiet for a while, she sighed and said, Everyones here for a good time today. If you simply have to go in Uncle Simon, if you promise you wont disturb the others, Ill bring you in! Wont disturb the others The way she put it, it was as if they werent fit to be seen in public! Simon felt as if someone had given him two tight slaps. Just as he became so infuriated that he turned to leave, a cool voice said, No, its fine. Nora stared at Tina coldly and said, The Andersons receive a lot of invitations, so I took a while to find it and ended up causing a short delay. Sorry about that, Uncle Simon and Aunt Melissa. She raised her cell phone and presented the QR code to the service staff. Can we go in now? This way, please! Only then did the three of them from the Andersons finally enter the banquet hall. At the door, Tina was stunned. She clearly remembered that her teacher hadnt sent an invitation to the Andersons. Had she remembered wrongly? Nearby. Sean, who had taken a couple of steps toward the Andersons with the intention of helping them out of the embarrassing situation, was taken aback. Then, he looked back at Justin. They dont seem to need any help anymore. Justin, It had momentarily slipped his mind that that woman was Anti, so how could she possibly not have an invitation? However, her line of The Andersons receive a lot of invitations sure was interesting. Justin suddenly turned and started walking toward the conference hall. The usually reticent man said, Im just going over to see if theres a chance for me to return the favor I owe. Sean, who was following closely behind him silently, was rendered speechless. Boss, you dont need to explain anything! An explanation is no different from a cover-up! As a professional secretary, however, Sean quickly reported on the Andersons affairs. The Andersons cant sell their drugs at all. If this continues, Im afraid theyll go bust soon. Although Justin didnt reply, he nevertheless looked rather thoughtful when he heard the report. All the Hotel Finest service staff knew their boss, so Justin entered the conference hall straightaway. The places layout was arranged like a small banquet. Most of the male guests were in suits and formal shoes while the women wore formal dresses. Only that woman was dressed in a white T-shirt and a pair of jeans, yet she was still eye-catching among the crowd. Justin narrowed his eyes slightly and walked over. As soon as he approached, he heard Melissa ask, Nora, where did you get the invitation? The young woman replied casually, Oh, I was helping with the treatment of Mrs. Hunts illness before, right? Although I wasnt of much help, Mr. Hunt was still pretty nice. Sure enough, Melissa misunderstood her words. Oh, so Mr. Hunt gave it to you! He must have also wanted you to come over and broaden your horizons. Justin, That woman really was using him as a scapegoat for everything, wasnt she?! A mischievous smile suddenly formed on his lips and he said in a low voice, Uncle Simon, Aunt Melissa. The three walking in front immediately stopped and turned around. Upon seeing him, Melissa immediately said gratefully, Thank you for giving Nora an invitation, Justin. Otherwise, we really wouldnt have been able to enter today. Justin glanced over and saw the discomfited girl touching her nose awkwardly. But after that, she looked down quietly and calmed down. Those docile cat-like eyes of hers were raised slightly, and she had a seemingly amused look on her face as if she wasnt the one lying just now. Her mental resilience was first-class. In an equally seemingly amused manner, Justin replied, Youre welcome. Simons purpose in attending the banquet was to sell his companys drugs. When he spotted a regular customer who wanted to return their goods in front, he hurriedly said, Justin, you guys go ahead and have a chat first. Ill be back in a jiffy. He started walking over after saying that. A look of worry came over Melissas countenance. Justin observed Nora out of the corner of his eye. She had almond-shaped eyes and a small but high-bridged nose. Her lips were rosy and plump, and looked very attractive. For some reason, he suddenly thought of what Chester had said the day before: You can have a daughter if you go to Nora. A daughter He suddenly asked, Miss Smith, what does your daughter look like? Does she resemble you? Nora glanced at him. Cherry actually didnt look like her. Seriously speaking, she instead bore a 70% resemblance to the man in front of her. Thus, she answered, No, she resembles her father instead. Oh? Justin suddenly became interested. Do you have any photos? Nora glanced at him and replied, Yes. Chapter 61 - Investigate Her Daughter! Justin looked at her, only to see that the young woman, after answering him, had no intention of picking up her cell phone and showing him a photo at all. For some reason, he felt a little embarrassed. At the sight, Melissa, who was next to him, said, Are you asking about Cherry? I have photos of her, too! I even took videos! She picked up her cell phone after she spoke. Just as she was about to show a photo to Justin, Nora subtly stopped her and said, Aunt Melissa, things dont seem to be going well for Uncle Simon over there. Sure enough, it successfully distracted Melissa. She turned to see that Simon and the other party were starting to argue in low voices. She smiled apologetically at Justin and quickly walked over. Justin, He couldnt help but feel that she had done it on purpose just so he wouldnt be able to see the photos. Wasnt it just her daughter? He had already shown her his son, so what was there for her to be so secretive about? A hint of a chilly look came over his countenance. When he saw Nora also giving him a nod and walking over to Simon, he suddenly instructed Sean, Look up her daughter; surely she isnt that ugly that she shouldnt be seen in public, right? Since she refused to show him her daughter, then he would find out what she looked like, no matter what! Justin was obviously upset after he said that. Had it been any other time, he would already have turned and left. This time, however, he actually followed them over. Sean: By the time Nora came over, Simon already had an awful look on his face. The other party was a man about 40 or 50 years old, and he spoke in a hurtful manner. Simon, it was only on account of the friendship between our families that Ive been doing business with the Andersons out of kindness all these years. Times are moving on; the drugs produced by the Andersons cannot compare to the Myerses now. Surely you cant always rely on friendships when doing business? Melissa clenched her fists. She turned to Nora and said with disgust, Hes the Deputy Dean of the Traditional Medicine Hall. His last name is Lucas. All the formulas of Harmonia Pharmacys medicines have been improved by your mom, so they have always been very effective! They used to beg us to sell them our products, and the business dealings between the two of us have always had arms length transactions. How did it even become them doing business with the Andersons out of kindness? Simon took a deep breath and said nicely, Im agreeable to your request to terminate our partnership because youve found another supplier. However, the batch of pills you custom-ordered have already been fully manufactured. After signing the contract, surely you have to follow the contractual terms, right? Deputy Dean Lucas replied with a smile, Lets do this insteadI know youre in a bit of a pinch lately. Well buy the batch of pills at a 60% discount. How does that sound? Simons grip on his champagne glass tightened intensely as he tried his best to suppress his anger. A 60% discount? Weve always given you a low price. Youre clearly kicking us when were down! Deputy Dean Lucas patted Simon on the shoulder and said, Thats exactly what I mean, Simon. If youre agreeable to it, then well help you out this one time and at least give you a bit of profit. However, what Ive heard is that everyone else has returned their goods. Moreover, Harmonia Pharmacy has barely any clients and its reputation is already a goner now! There was sarcasm hidden in his words. You! Simon was outraged. The man adopted a casual attitude as if it didnt matter either way. In any case, do think it over properly. Will you keep the pills with you and let them expire, or sell them at me at a low price He had only just said that when a voice came from beside him. A 60% discount is too high. How about a 20% discount instead? As soon as the person said that, the few of them turned and saw Sheena. Her husband was a well-known internal medicine physician. At the sight of her, both Simon and Melissas eyes reddened slightly and they felt a warm feeling welling up in their hearts. Simon called out, Sheena. Sheena ignored him. Instead, she smiled at Deputy Dean Lucas and said, A 60% discount is too much of a loss for us! But if its a 20% discount, the loss is within an acceptable range. Then, she leaned toward him and said, When we close the deal, Ill treat you to dinner, old friend! A lewd look had appeared in Deputy Dean Lucass eyes when he saw Sheena. He took her hand and fondled the back of her hand. Sheena felt a wave of disgust, but she nevertheless tolerated it until Deputy Dean Lucas said, You guys can forget about selling your medicines anymore. Mr. Myers has already put the word out that he wont sell their medicines to anyone who buys from the Andersons. You must understand that he has a Carefree Pill in his possession; thats something that can save someones life! Who would dare to go against him? Im the only one who can still afford to buy your medicines at a 60% discount now. Sheena tried to withdraw her hand, but Deputy Dean Lucas took hold of it again. He said, Nana, how about we go to the balcony over there and have a chat? Deputy Dean Lucas and Sheena were classmates in college and he had always been attracted to her. However, Sheena found him too ugly and had rejected him several times before. At this moment when she heard his suggestive words, she almost gagged. She said, Lets talk here instead. Deputy Dean Lucas stroked her palm and said, There are too many people here, so lets go there instead. I can give you a 30% discount Dont make a scene; the Andersons are already down and out. If you embarrass yourselves again in a conference like this, then you really wont be able to hold your head up high in the future anymore Sheena wanted to withdraw her hand, but Deputy Dean Lucas held it tightly and gave her a warning look. Then, his hand started to stray toward Sheenas butt Sheena was extremely angry and embarrassed. When they were young, the Harmonia Pharmacy had been sought after by all. In school, so many outstanding young men had courted her, but she had ignored them all. But ever since her elder sisters departure, the Andersons fell into decline and shed had to keep an obsequious smile on even when she didnt want to, in order to keep the business going. And now, even a mere Deputy Dean Lucas had the guts to paw her! This reminded her of the time back when she was still in junior high A group of girls had been jealous of her because she was rich and good-looking. They had ganged up on her in the bathroom, but she didnt dare to fight back. It was her elder sister who had suddenly rushed in, her small and skinny self with a broom in her hand, and started beating them indiscriminately. Afterward, with her chin raised, she had lectured her. Whats there to be scared of? You can only deal with wicked people like them by being even more ruthless than they are! If Sis were still here, how could they possibly have ended up like this?! Sheena clenched her fist tightly. She was about to push Deputy Dean Lucas away when she suddenly sensed him freezing up. She turned to see that the young woman who bore a 70% resemblance to her sister was currently standing beside her coldly. Her delicate hand had pressed down on Deputy Dean Lucass wrist. She applied a little force, causing him to open his mouth, ready to shout. Nora said coldly, Dont make a scene. If you embarrass yourself in a conference like this, you wont be able to hold your head up high in the future anymore She threw his words right back at him. Deputy Dean Lucas let go of Sheena and took a step back in compromise. The pain made his forehead break out in cold sweat. He lowered his voice and snapped, Can you let go of me now?! Nora let go of him. Simon rushed over and stood in front of Sheena and Nora. Were not going through with this transaction anymore! At the sight, Deputy Dean Lucas lowered his voice and barked angrily, Fine! Okay! Since you dont want to sell the pills to me, Im gonna see who, apart from the Traditional Medicine Hall, dares to buy your medicines! After he said that, a deep voice suddenly reached them: Who says theres no one who dares to buy them? Chapter 62 - It Really Is The Carefree Pill Justin strode over with a cold look on his face. The conference was very noisy, and all the guests had gathered into their own respective little groups. Justin was low-key by nature, so no one had noticed him. Moreover, this was a medical conference. Most of the guests here wouldnt be able to come into contact with people of his level, so they didnt know who he was. However, this didnt include Deputy Dean Lucas. Deputy Dean Lucas was stunned when he saw him. M-Mr. Hunt? Justin, however, ignored him. He merely turned to Simon and said indifferently, Uncle Simon, Hospital Finest will procure all of our traditional medicines from the Andersons. For every type of pill that Harmonia Pharmacy sells, well take 5,000 pills a month each. All of them were dumbfounded. 5,000 pills of each type! Although it wasnt a lot, it was enough to sustain Harmonia Pharmacys daily expenses! He was practically a lifesaver. Moreover, he had also chosen an appropriate quantity. Hospital Finest was definitely capable of finishing all 5,000 pills of every type of medicine, no matter what. Therefore, it wouldnt give others the impression that Justin was taking pity on them, so his actions showed sufficient respect toward the Andersons. The way he handled the matter was both appropriate and meticulous. Simon quickly recovered from his astonishment. He, Sheena, and Melissa looked at one another. They still needed to feed so many people in the Andersons. Additionally, Sheena and Sheril were also leading research and development efforts for new drugs in the pharmaceutical department, so the future still held endless possibilities for them. Simon didnt put on a pretentious act and refuse his offer. Instead, he said gratefully, I will definitely sell all our medicines to you at the lowest price possible! I also guarantee that theyll absolutely be of the very best quality! Justin nodded and instructed Sean, Get the Legal Department to draw up a contract so that we can have it signed as soon as possible. After speaking, he looked at Nora. She hadnt asked for any consultation fees or operation fees for his grandmothers operation back then. By helping them out a little and sending them some money, he would just take it that he was returning her the favor. However, Nora frowned, seemingly a little troubled. 5,000 pills of each type? Does this include new products? New products? Simon and Sheena were a little confused. They didnt have any new products, did they? Justin, however, quickly replied, Yes, it does. Nora glanced at him and asked casually, Are you sure? The new product is a little expensive. A little expensive? How expensive could it get? Justin didnt take her question seriously. He asked, How much is it? Nora replied softly and unhurriedly, The cost price is $800 per pill. Justin frowned. At $800 per pill, 5,000 pills would mean $4,000,000 a month! Even the total cost of 5,000 units of every type of pill from Harmonia Pharmacy would probably only add up to less than a million dollars a month. Was she asking for that much right off the bat? She was demanding quite the exorbitant price. Justin frowned, his expression even turning a little cold. Although he had only interacted with her no more than a few times, she didnt seem like she was such an ungrateful person. Simon and Sheena, who had finally regained their senses, hurriedly said, Dont talk nonsense, Nora! We dont have any new products! Nora explained, Sherils making it at the moment. Itll be finished soon. What was there for them to finish soon? It had been years since the factorys Research & Development department launched any new product. However, in the presence of outsiders, Simon couldnt quite reprimand Nora for babbling nonsense. As such, he could only give Justin a vague reply and say, New products arent included. But Justin instead stared at Nora and asked, What do you think, Miss Smith? Nora hesitated. Carefree Pills were developed using very expensive medicinal herbs. The cost prices of the various precious medicinal herbs in the pills were high from the start. Excluding the materials and manufacturing costs, a single pill could already cost up to $500 or $600. A wholesale price of $800 was really very low. In fact, she had even been thinking of setting the retail price at $1,500 per pill. She was originally thinking that the Carefree Pills would even allow Harmonia Pharmacy to recoup its capital and make a name for itself, but if she had to set aside 5,000 pills for him every month Ah, well. What could she do? He was Petes father. She would just share part of the profits with him, she supposed. At the thought, Nora sighed and said, You can have them. Justin, ? She was obviously ripping him off, but why was she sounding as if she was reluctant to give him the pills?! Upset, he suddenly lost interest in staying any longer. Simon hurriedly said, No, Justin, this wont do Shes still young, so she doesnt know what shes saying. Sheena also grabbed Nora and lectured her in a low voice. What kind of nonsense are you saying in front of Mr. Hunt?! Hes only helping us out because his father was friends with Sis. How can you raise the price like that? Youre so The word shameless did a U-turn on the tip of her tongue when she thought of how Nora had defended her just now, and she forced herself to swallow the word back down. While they were arguing, Justin instead said, That settles it, then. A gentleman should be true to his word. Since he had agreed to it, he mustnt go back on his word. He would just treat the money as her consultation fee and take it that he was returning her the favor. From thereon, they didnt owe each other anything anymore. As soon as he said that, a loud voice traveled over from a short distance away. Mr. Myers, I heard that you still have another Carefree Pill. How much would you be willing to sell it for? Nora turned and saw a handsome man with a pair of flirtatious eyes. He looked to be in his twenties and wore a gray suit, making him look tall and lean. He was talking to a white-haired old man. Im willing to pay $150,000 for the pill in order to treat my uncles illness! For some reason, Nora actually found the man very affable. She asked, Aunt Melissa, whos that? After a moments hesitation, Melissa answered, That young man is Joel Smith, the current head of the Smiths. His uncle is Ian Smith Ian Smith? The man who never married for the rest of his life after Mom let him down? While she was musing over this, the old man, Jon Myers, said, Mr. Smith, its not that I refuse to sell it, but theres only one left. Its our shops treasure! Joel Smiths flirtatious eyes were upturned even when he wasnt smiling, making people feel warm and comfortable in his presence. Yet at the same time, he also inspired awe despite his mild exterior. His assistant, who was standing next to him, reprimanded, In that case, why did you give one to the Hunts? At the bottom of it all, is it because you think the Smiths cannot compare with the Hunts? Or do you think we, the Smiths, cannot afford it? Jon wiped the beads of cold sweat from his forehead and said, Thats not what I mean at all, Mr. Smith. Joel didnt want to be thought of as someone who coerced others into selling, either. Thus, he suggested mildly, How about we go over there and discuss this further? It was only after they left that Nora finally looked away. Melissa sighed emotionally. To think a pill can sell for $150,000! As soon as she said that, Deputy Dean Lucas, whose presence all of them had overlooked, suddenly said, Thats the Carefree Pill theyre talking about; of course itll be expensive! What kind of new product are you launching to actually have the audacity to sell it at $800 per pill? Youre obviously trying to scam others! He hurriedly looked at Justin and said, Dont be fooled, Mr. Hunt! The traditional medicine industry is a complicated one; how can a bit of lousy medicinal herbs be worth $800 Do you think youre selling the Carefree Pills? A sharp look glinted in Justins eyeshe was obviously displeased. What concern was it of Deputy Dean Lucas that he was willing to be scammed of his money? He was about to speak when the young womans lip corners curled upward and she said coolly, Youre right, we are indeed selling Carefree Pills. Chapter 63 - The Carefree Pill Belongs To The Andersons! What? All of them were astounded. Even Simon, Sheena, and Melissa felt like they must have misheard her, not to mention Deputy Dean Lucas. After all, the place was noisy and everyone was basically only talking about the Carefree Pill. Deputy Dean Lucas was the first to recover. What did you say? Are you kidding me? However, something seemed to click in Melissas mind and she whispered, Nora, do you have the Carefree Pill formula? I get it now! Your mother must have left it for you?! She had vaguely heard her husband mention before that Noras mother was the one who had developed the Carefree Pill back then! Nora nodded. Yeah. Ive already given it to Sheril. I reckon that well be able to commence mass production in a couple of days. She had thought that everyone would be excited after she said that, but Simons jaw was tense and he didnt say anything. Sheenas brows drew together tightly. Dont talk nonsense outside when the product hasnt been finished yet. As expected, a child like you is simply unreliable. You cant keep yourself calm and steady at all! The look in Noras eyes turned a little cold. Wasnt her second aunt being a little too hostile to her? The thought had only just formed when Simon lowered his voice and said, Nora, your mom only managed to make the Carefree Pills by coincidence back then, and even so, only a batch of five pills was successfully produced. The manufacturing process is a bit complicated and the success rate is extremely low. This is also the reason why the Carefree Pills hadnt been popularized back then. Even with the formula, itll be difficult for us to mass produce it At the sight of the awful looks on Simon and Sheenas faces, Deputy Dean Lucas sneered, Tsk. Are you lusting for the Carefree Pill just because you saw that Mr. Myers has one? If the Carefree Pill was something that any Tom, Dick, or Harry could make, Mr. Myers wouldnt be treating the one he has as the treasure of his shop! Not far away, another loud laugh reached them. Everyone looked over to see Jon and Joel walking out together. A relaxed look came over Jons features after he laughed. He said, That settles it then, Mr. Smith! Joel looked rather disappointedit seemed like the talk just now hadnt gone too well. After nodding, he walked to the side with flagging interest and his interest in the conference became rather lackluster. Nora watched him. Joels eyes were downcast at the moment and he had lost the warm smile he had just now. Perhaps because he was thinking of his uncles condition, there was some sorrow and melancholy on his handsome and elegant visage. It was rather heart-wrenching to see him like that. Nora found herself taken aback at the thought. She had always been an apathetic person whod rather make fewer friends if she could get more sleep in return. The empathy she felt today came rather inexplicably. She shook her head, discarding the thoughts in her mind. Someone nearby asked Jon, Didnt Mr. Smith buy the pill? Jon sighed and replied, The pill actually doesnt hold much use for Mr. Smiths condition. Hes in poor health and needs regular nourishment to nurse his health. A pill is of little use to him. Everyone understood now. The Carefree Pill might be a lifesaver for others, but in the case of Ian whose bodily functions were barely supporting him, they needed one Carefree Pill per day to slowly nurse him back to health. However, there was only a single pill left in the whole world now. Thus, it was useless to him. Jon went on. However, we cannot ignore Mr. Smiths condition, either. Ive agreed to have Tina go over every day to conduct health checkups on Mr. Smith. This way, he wouldnt offend the Smiths. He sure was smart. Someone nearby flattered him and said, Dr. York is the last student you ever took in; there arent many who can have her conduct health checkups on them every day now! Now that modern medicine holds such a prominent place in society, traditional medicine has become much less significant. The only thing we can be proud of now is the Myers Peace Pharmacy! Mr. Myers, Ive heard that its hard to get an outpatient appointment with you these days. Someone suddenly changed the subject and asked, Mr. Myers, how much are you selling that pill of yours? Name your price! Yes, thats right! Mr. Myers, is that pill for sale? Id also like to buy it as a backup plan A group of people flocked to Jon and surrounded him. and for a time, the Myerses basked in the spotlight like none other. Even Tina next to him was proud to be associated with them. Jon smiled and said, Its not for sale! Thats the last pill we have, so its our shops treasure. Tina raised her chin and said gently, Mr. Myers has been using a special preservation method on the pill over the years. The cost of preserving it so that it wont expire already costs about $150,000 per year Hiss! Thats a lot of money! No wonder that pill still hasnt spoiled even after 25 years With that pill, the Myerses can dominate the world of traditional medicine! Jons gaze swept across the Andersonswho had been isolated and kept outside by the othersin the distance as he listened to the crowds compliments. A sharp look flashed across his countenance. He suddenly said, Traditional medicine requires one to accumulate and build up experience. One must be content with what they have and calmly accumulate experience. More importantly, they mustnt allow themselves to be tempted by other things. Am I right, Simon? His words made everyone look at Simon. Jon continued and said, How glorious the Andersons were twenty years ago! There was no one who didnt know about the Andersons whenever they were mentioned in the traditional medicine and pharmaceutical industry. But all these years, you and your second sister have placed your time and efforts on making social connections and on making money instead. Your intentions in making medicine are no longer pure! Being reprimanded in public Simon and Sheena instantly flush. Melissa stepped forward and said with a smile, Mr. Myers, Myers Peace Pharmacys main business is also the sale of medicines. Surely someone has to take charge of making sales, right? Speaking of which, back when our eldest sister was in charge of making medicines, I heard that you even came to us in person to ask for advice! Jon stared at her and sighed. He said, Your eldest sister, Yvette Anderson, is indeed a rare pharmaceutical genius. She was the only one with any hope of surpassing my prowess back then. What a shame that she wasted her efforts on love and romance, and eloped with a man instead! How shameless! If she had behaved and been contented with her lot back then, she would probably have also been able to create the Carefree Pill! Simon was rather angry. He said, Yvette was the one who made that Carefree Pill in your possession! Sheena was also furious. Back then, Yvette had made five pills. Jon had borrowed two in the name of research and observation. Afterward, Yvette had gotten herself in trouble before she could improve the formula. The three pills they had were also used on a patient, and all of them had forgotten to ask for the two Carefree Pills back! But now, not only was he using those two pills to suppress the Andersons, but he was also claiming that he was the one who made them? How utterly shameless! Jon smiled and said nothing. Tina, however, frowned and said, Thats a very strange claim youre making, Uncle Simon. If the Andersons were really the ones who made the Carefree Pills, why would it be in my teachers possession while you dont have any? Exactly. How can the Andersons be so shameless? Theyre actually stealing credit for the Myerses pills Carefree Pills are very difficult to make. The two that Mr. Myers has were only successfully made by chance. How can the Andersons claim theyre theirs? If the Andersons had made them, why arent they bringing them out? Moreover, theyre even saying that Yvette was the one who made the pills. Shes already dead; without her around anymore, of course, they can say whatever they want. Unless they can produce the Carefree Pill, who would believe them? Amidst the speculations, and a cool voice slowly reached them: Who says the Andersons dont have any Carefree Pills? Chapter 64 - : Ill Give You Anything You Want Everyone turned and looked over to see a slender figure casually standing there. The young woman looked charmingly beautiful, and her cat-like eyes were slightly downcast as if she was sleepy and tired. Yet she also gave off a sense of unbridled arrogance. Her fair slender fingers went to her pocket and she took out a black pill wrapped in a white paper. After tearing off the simple and crude white wrapper, she held it between two of her fingers and looked at Jon. She said, This is the real deal itselfthe Carefree Pill. Jons eyes widened the moment he saw her. The young woman simply resembled Yvette Anderson too much, making him a little dazed. It was just like that time back when that other young woman had stood in front of him and declared proudly, Ive successfully made the Carefree Pill! Someone in the crowd exclaimed, Dr. Lincoln, have a look at it! Is that the Carefree Pill? Dr. Lincoln was a well-known traditional medicine practitioner in the circle. Upon the request, he took a step forward and took the pill from the young woman. Then, he scratched off a bit of it, held it to his nose, and sniffed it carefully. A moment later Its the Carefree Pill! In addition, it seems like it was made recently! What? Made recently? That young woman seems to be from the Andersons Could it be that Yvette really was the one who created the Carefree Pills? As soon as the words left the speakers mouth, the hall fell quiet. Simons eyes lit up and he immediately said, Mr. Myers, you have nothing to say now, do you?! Jon regained his composure very quickly. He said mysteriously, I had made medicines together with Yvette back then. I didnt expect that she has also successfully created the Carefree Pill He was trying to make up for the embarrassment just now. Heh. Melissa chuckled softly. Although she hadnt said anything, it nevertheless made Jons face burn as if someone had slapped him a few times! Everyone exchanged looks with one another. Suddenly, Dr. Lincoln stepped forward and asked, Mr. Anderson, may I know if the pill is for sale? Im willing to pay $15,000! As soon as he said that, everyone else also regained their senses and started to swarm toward Simon. Im willing to pay $23,000! Im willing to pay $80,000! Im willing to pay $150,000! This was obviously a conference, but if anyone were to pass by outside, they might have thought it was an auction house instead. Simon ignored them all and carefully put away the pill that Dr. Lincoln was holding. He said, This pill Before he could say the words not for sale, Nora said unhurriedly, is for sale, of course. Simon, ! The Myerses could even make a name for themselves in New York just by relying on a mere pill. Did Nora have any idea just how valuable the pill was or not? He was about to speak when Nora started taking out more pills from her pocket. One, two, three She took out a total of twenty pills! She said calmly, The Andersons new product, the Carefree Pill, will be launched at the end of this month. The retail price will be $3,000 per pill? She had originally planned to price them at $1,500 each, but going by their fervency just now, it seemed like she could also sell them at $3,000 without any problem? Nora was still wondering whether or not the price was too high when the crowd started shouting: I want 200 pills! I want 2,000 pills! Mr. Anderson, I want 3,000 pills! All the drugstore and hospitals procurement team representatives started to yell out their orders. Simon swallowed and subconsciously glanced at Nora, who said dispassionately, The production process for the Carefree Pill is a complicated one, so we can only produce up to 10,000 pills per month. They will not be sold at wholesale price but retail price. Everyone was a little disappointed, but someone nevertheless approached Simon. Mr. Anderson, if I order 5,000 cartons of Vitality Water, can you sell me 200 Carefree Pills? Ill buy them at retail price, not the wholesale price! Simon replied, Okay. Me too! I want some too! The crowd, who had been rather dismissive toward Simon just a moment ago, surrounded him one after another. Deputy Dean Lucas of the Traditional Medicine Hall also squeezed into the crowd. He said, Simon, on account of our friendship, you have to give me 500 Carefree Pills no matter what! Unfortunately, before he could squeeze into the crowd, Sheena stopped him. With an icy smile on her face, she said, Interested in our products, Deputy Dean Lucas? Theyll cost you four times the usual price. Deputy Dean Lucas, He had demanded a 60% discount on their products just now and now, the Carefree Pills price had quadrupled! Sheena was definitely doing this on purpose! Justin, who was standing nearby, looked a little stunned. His original intention was to give her money, but now The pill retails at $3,000 but shes selling it to us at $800 each. In other words, we earn a profit of $2,200 per pill, which makes $11,000,000 in total! Mr. Hunt, Miss Smith has actually given us such a large cut of the profits! Behind him, Sean was calculating the numbers. He remarked, Why does it feel like we ended up taking advantage of Miss Smith? Justin, He was originally intending to return her a favor, but it seemed like his debt was increasing instead? The chilly look on his face and the impatience in his heart had already dissipated at some point. The corners of his lips suddenly curled upward and even the beauty mark at his eyes was exuding joy. The young woman amid the crowd had already meritoriously retired by now. She slipped away quietly, leaving all the hustle and bustle to Simon, and walked toward Justin. She had a bit of a complicated lookthere seemed to be a little hesitation, as well as a little uncertainty. What was she intending to say to him? To think it was actually putting her in such a spot. The smile at the corners of Justins lips widened a little further. But just as she got closer and closer to him, the woman suddenly turned and walked toward Joel, who was next to him, instead. Justin, ? The smile on his face suddenly froze. Nora was indeed feeling a little hesitant and unsure. She didnt know whether what she was doing was right or wrong, but she simply followed her heart and walked up to Joel. She said, Mr. Smith, the Andersons are willing to provide your uncles medication at no cost. Joel had already heard the commotion a long time ago. However, he hadnt expected Nora to take the initiative and offer him the pills. His flirtatious eyes raised slightly, but his smile also completely disappeared. His eyes were icy-cold as he replied, I appreciate your kindness, but My uncle doesnt ever take any of the Andersons medicines. After speaking, he nodded coldly at Nora, turned, and left. Nora was rendered speechless. Not expecting a response like that, she was stunned to the spot. A low voice reached her at this point. Ian Smith has great pride. Your mother embarrassed him back then. Hell never use the Andersons medicines. Nora turned to see Justin standing behind. She clenched her jaw and then sighed. There were mistakes that one could make up for, but there are also some that one couldnt. In that case, there was no need for her to meddle anymore. Seeing that she didnt seem to take it to heart, Justin coughed and slowly said, Miss Smith, the new product Nora waved and said, Since Im giving it to you, just take it. Justin chuckled softly and asked, Is there anything you want, Miss Smith? Anything I want With her eyes all bright and shiny, Nora looked at him and asked, Will you give me whatever I want? There it was, that scorching gaze again. Justin let out a low Yes, his voice deep and sultry. Nearby, Sean was rendered speechless. Boss! I cant bear to watch you anymore! Ding! His cell phone beeped. He looked down to see that someone had sent him the photo of Noras daughter that he had asked for just now. Chapter 65 - Someone Was Investigating My Daughter! Justin stared at Nora intently with his head lowered. There wasnt any of the cold and unfeeling demeanor he usually had. The well-tailored custom-made suit set off his big and tall figure, making him look tall and straight. Dim light flickered in his dark, deep eyes, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed a little darker than usual. He seemed to be looking forward to something, yet also nervous about it. Were Pete here, he would have discovered that the egocentric tyrant, who had always acted arbitrarily, actually looked somewhat nervous at the moment The womans eyes were big and shiny and had none of their usual laziness as she gazed at him. Her appearance made his heart suddenly race. For a moment, he suddenly had the illusion that he would agree to whatever she asked for, no matter what it was. Her lips parted and a few words popped out. I want you Justin felt as if the whole place had turned silent around him. The corners of his lips curled upward subconsciously, and even his dark eyes seemed like they were gradually lighting up like a sunny day. Then, he heard the second half of her sentence: -r son. Justin was bewildered. The bolt from the blue made him dumbfounded. In fact, the man, whose expression had never betrayed his feelings, couldnt quite keep a straight face anymore. Even his voice sounded a little stiff as he said, What? Seeing how big his reaction was, the light in Noras eyes dimmed little by little. She just knew that it wouldnt work. That bit of profit that the Carefree Pills gave probably wasnt even a drop in the bucket for the number one family. How would it possibly move him? Thinking about it from his perspective, if he were to offer to buy Cherry Well, if he allowed her to sleep at the Hunts residence, it wasnt entirely impossible, either. Nora lowered her gaze, her long eyelashes casting their silhouette on her cheek. With a little disappointment, she said carelessly, Just kidding. Justin, Noras cell phone rang at this time. She nodded at Justin, then walked a few steps away and answered the call. Solos voice rang out from the other end of the call. He said, Anti, I found signs that someone was searching the Internet for your daughters photo just now! Nora was puzzled. Her eyes narrowed and she immediately looked at Justin, only to see that his assistant standing behind him was currently whispering something to him. Justin looked up and glanced at her. Then, his assistant held up his cell phone, apparently about to open the email and show him the photo Nora panicked. She hung up and immediately took a step forward. Mr. Hunt! Justin, who was about to open the email, was taken aback and he looked at her. A cold glint flickered in Noras eyes and she came right up to Justin. Then, she tiptoed, reached out one hand, and held his shoulder as she said in a low voice, Your clothes are wrinkled. With her cell phone in her other hand, she accidentally bumped it against Seans cell phone that Justin was holding. While pretending to pat his clothes, she counted silently: Five, four, three, two, one Times up. Nora was about to take a few steps back to put some distance between the two of them when a large warm hand suddenly held her around her waist. Look out. A waiter happened to be passing by behind her. Nora felt as if the palm on her waist was burning hot. She raised her head in discomfit and her gaze met with the mans smiling lip corners. His lips were thin, but their shape was refined and good-looking. His nose bridge was very tall, making him look very gallant. His pupils were very dark, making them seem deep and bottomless. Up close, his face had a bewitching charm to it. Nora felt as if the air in her lungs had been sucked away, making her chest feel tight and stuffy. She hurriedly pushed him away and took a few steps back. After she steadied herself, she said, Thank you. Then, she turned and left. As he gazed at her fleeing in embarrassment, Justin looked down at his fingertips. The woman really had a fantastic figure. Areas that should be fleshy were fleshy, yet her waist was so slim and slender. It was as if he could hold it with just a hand After a while, he finally looked at the cell phone. However, the screen had turned black. An astonished Sean said, Is the battery flat? It shouldnt be, though. The battery was more than 60% full just now. Why cant I turn it on anymore After hacking Seans cell phone, Nora lowered her gaze and tapped away on her big and heavy cell phone for a short while. At this point, a shadow suddenly appeared in front of her. Nora looked upTina was supporting Jon and looking at her with hostility. As she tossed her cell phone into her pocket, she also heard Tina say cheerfully, Miss Smith, something awesome is about to happen to you! She deliberately raised her voice, attracting the attention of everyone around them. Jon let out a cough and said, So, youre an old friends daughter. Back then, your mother and I were good friends. Even though she went astray and ruined herself, now that youre back, I should guide you in your mothers stead. I heard that youre a surgeon? I wonder if youre interested in traditional medicine? A question mark slowly appeared in Noras mind: ? Tina said, Miss Smith, are you so happy that youre lost for words? My teacher, Mr. Myers, is about to take you as his student, so hurry up and acknowledge him as your teacher! Nora, !! Tina straightened her back and slowly said, Miss Smith, perhaps youre not very familiar with the traditional medicine scene here. At present, there are a few masters of traditional medicine in New YorkDr. Myers, Dr. Lincoln, and Dr. Jenkins. The three of them were students of Dr. Silvester Zabe, the most famous practitioner of traditional medicine many years ago. However, Dr. Zabe hasnt seen any patients for many years, so theres no one better than Mr. Myers now. Mr. Myers is also the deputy dean of the New York College of Traditional Medicine. There are scores of people trying to apply to become a postgraduate student under him. Its your honor that hes willing to take you as his student. Its a blessing that many are begging for! As soon as she said that, the people around them immediately started to speculate among themselves. No wonder Mr. Jon is so skilled in traditional medicine. As it turns out, he was under the tutelage of Dr. Zabe. But wasnt it said that Dr. Zabe didnt take any students? Jon smiled lightly and said, I was lucky enough to have studied under Mr. Zabe for a few years. I suppose you can call me an unofficial student of his! The moment he said that, Dr. Lincoln, who had helped to verify the Carefree Pill just now and was of equal standing as Jon, muttered, I heard that Mr. Zabe officially took in a student a few years ago and taught them everything he knew But thats just a rumor, though. Ive never seen that little junior of mine, so I have no idea whether theyre male or female! Dr. Lincolns words didnt attract anyones attention, though. Tina said, Acknowledge Mr. Myers as your teacher here first. You can officially pay him a visit to complete the procedures next time. Nora slowly said, No, its fine. Disregarding how that man must be up to no good in his bid to take her as his student, and that he would probably make her lend him the Carefree Pills formula to study and observe later on; just the fact that were she to become Jons student Wouldnt their hierarchical positions become all messed up? Speaking of which, she was certainly being rather rude. Even though she had come to New York, she hadnt gone to visit her teacher yet While she was lost in her own thoughts, Tinas expression had already changed. She and Jon were about to say something when next to them, Joel Smith answered a phone call and his expression suddenly changed drastically. He quickly took a couple of steps toward Jon and said, My uncle is dying. Please come with me immediately and have a look at him Chapter 66 - An Incurable Illness? Jon, who didnt dare slight him, answered, Okay! Before leaving, he looked at Nora and said, Youre still young, so you should give some things a little more thought. Mr. Smith, lets not waste any more time and hurry over! After Jon and Tina left, the people around them started to gather around Nora. So, youre Yvette Andersons daughter? Becoming Jons student is a great opportunity. Dont pass it up! Shes still young, but Simon, youd best be sensible! Look at Tina; after she became Mr. Myers student, she became an attending physician at Hospital Finest. She also became a lot more well-known Amidst everyones persuasion, Nora, however, merely stared in the direction where Joel and the others left. Ian Smith was dying Should she go over and have a look? However, when she thought of what Joel had said just now, she abandoned the thought. Never mind. Everyone had their own destiny. The conference ended with a perfect conclusion for the Andersons. All the goods piled up in their warehouse sold out. In addition, with the Carefree Pills, Harmonia Pharmacys position in the traditional medicine industry also stabilized somewhat. At the very least, when they left, the others no longer looked at them contemptuously like the way they did in the beginning. It was only after he saw that the Andersons had left that Justin looked at Sean, who had already taken out his spare cell phone, logged in to the email account, and opened the email from just now. The photo, however, was of a baby who had just turned a month old. Honestly speaking, all newborn babies actually look more or less the same. However, the baby in the photo looked soft and chubby, and it was obvious that she had very attractive facial features. Justin suddenly thought of Pete when he was a baby. Due to his poor health, he had been nothing but skin and bone At the Andersons. After Nora and the others stepped through the door, the whole family sat on the sofa in the living room. Simon had just answered a call from his daughter. He said excitedly, Sheril says that theyve already produced 50 pills based on the formula! The formula works! We can really mass-produce Carefree Pills! Melissa glanced at Sheena, who hadnt said a word since she entered. She said, It seems like Yvette did indeed improve the formula and even had Nora bring it back. This shows that despite her leaving home, she hadnt forgotten the Andersons Sheenas complexion was dull and ashen. Her lips were pursed tightly and she felt dejected. Simon, who didnt notice anything, instead asked, Nora, are you really not going to study under Jon? Nora replied, No. After thinking for a while, Simon said, I know its because Jon was making things difficult for us that you Theres no need to discuss any further about this. Im not interested in learning traditional medicine from him, said Nora, who interrupted her uncle straightaway. Sheena frowned. What are you interested in, then? Nora raised an eyebrow and kept quiet for a while. At once, Sheena couldnt help but reprimand her. I heard that youre a surgeon? Do you have a medical license? Which college did you graduate from? Which hospital are you working in? Are you a doctor specializing in outpatient service or an attending physician? Nora replied, I work by myself. You work by yourself? In that case, how many operations can you do in a month? Why dont you train in the hospital for a few years since youre still so young? Melissa tugged Sheenas sleeve. Sheena, dont say any more for now. However, Sheena pulled her sleeve back and said, So, you want me to apologize to your mother? Okay! Ill do it! I shouldnt have said that about Sis! But Nora, as your aunt, theres something I have to say! Your mother was renowned as a young lady of great talent in New York back then, but you grew up elsewhere instead. The way how youre incapable of anything damages your mothers reputation! That is something I absolutely will not allow! Nora felt that this second aunt of hers took reputation and things like that too seriously. She stood up and walked upstairs. Ill go and take a look at what Cherry is doing. Sheena immediately became angry. You Melissa grabbed her hand and said, Shes only just returned, Sheena. Give her some time to adapt. Dont worry, even if you dont bring it up, Ill do my best to groom Nora, nonetheless! Nora, She really didnt need it. She went upstairs, entered her bedroom, and immediately heard Cherry in the midst of her games. Chesty, come on! I caught someone whos alone! A voice rang out in the voice chat: Coming! Im coming! Then, Cherry let out an exclamation of surprise and said, No, there isnt just one person but two! Ah, theres one two more in the bushes! Chesty, there are four players away from their team! Come on! Why are you running away, Chesty? Why are you so lousy?! Cherry, they have four people on their side while theres only two of us. Are you sure the four of them are away from their team? Why are you chickening out? I can beat five of them by myself! Are you a man or not?! Im your uncle! Oh. Those who didnt know wouldve thought you were my aunt instead! Seeing that Cherry was engrossed in her game, Nora reminded her to pay attention to the time and went to take a bath. Cherry blinked with her big cute eyes and stared at her cell phone. Chesty, Mommys back, so Ill have to log off soon! Are you still streaming the gameplay? Chester replied, Yes, I am. The viewers in my live stream are all calling for you to start live streaming too! Cherry became very interested when she heard what he said. She asked, Will anyone watch if I live stream? Chester replied, Of course! Im a hotshot streamer with millions of fans. When we challenge the rankings with our two-man team, youll definitely get a lot of traffic! Okie-Dokie! Cherry said, Ill start a live stream tomorrow! What do I have to prepare? Chester asked, Do you have a computer at home? Youll have to buy a good camera, preferably one that comes with a beautifying feature! No problem! The two sillies chatted cheerfully. Cherry even grinned happily as she dreamed of becoming a little star. Once she started live streaming, would it mean that she would be able to give history trivia and even do poem recitals in her live stream and let everyone see how much of a genius and beauty she was?! The Smiths residence was located near Third Avenue in New York. Interior decor in the manor was low-key and exuded elegance in every detail. Several servants busied themselves with their chores, yet they didnt make any sound. It was apparent that they were well-trained. All the members of the Smiths were gathered outside the master bedroom door. They sat on the leather sofa and stared anxiously at the bedroom door. In the bedroom, a big and tall man was lying on a large gray bed. Even though he was nearly fifty years old, Ian didnt look his age at all. Apart from how he was unusually pale, he looked as if he was in his thirties. Even though his eyes were closed and he was unconscious at the moment, his features exuded the elegance and sobriety of a man who had enjoyed a high social standing for a long time. If one looked closely, one would realize that Nora and Ian had very similar lip shapes. A solemn Jon checked his vitals gravely while Tina stood straight and carefully sized up the luxurious decor around her. Even at his current level, Jon was just a bigwig in the traditional medicine circle. To true top-notch wealthy families like the Smiths, he was just a doctor with a little more skill than most. Their status and the amount of power each wielded werent comparable at all. Joel had a troubled look on his face. When he saw that Jon was done with the checkup, he asked anxiously, How is my uncle? Jon frowned and replied, Mr. Smith has no will to live, so theres nothing that can cure him. Please prepare for his funeral. Joels expression changed drastically. Is there really no other way, Mr. Myers? Jon replied, There may be someone who can do something about it. Joel asked anxiously, Who is it? Chapter 67 - Direct Successor Jons expression remained unchanged as he answered, Its Dr. Zabe. At once, Joel got ready to instruct his subordinates to invite him over. However, Jon stopped him. He said, Hes already very old, and has even become somewhat absent-minded and bedridden. But Ive heard that he took in a student who inherited all of his skills. Unfortunately, this person is very mysterious. No one knows where they are. Joel frowned. His gaze fell on Ian who was lying on the bed. Jon contemplated for a while before he spoke again. He said, I can keep Mr. Smith alive, but youll have to either let him rekindle his will to live or find Dr. Zabes student. Joel nodded, a bit of a sharp look appearing in his flirtatious eyes. In that case, please help my uncle regain consciousness as soon as possible, Mr. Myers. Okay. Jon took out a silver needle and pierced it into several important points on Ian. Then, he took out a pill, crushed it, and stuffed it into his mouth. After some work, Ians heartbeat became steady again. Jon wiped the sweat off his brows and said to Joel, Mr. Smith should be able to wake up tomorrow. Ill have Tina personally come over to check on him every day and do our best to keep him alive until you find Dr. Zabes successor. A smile formed on Joels countenance once more. Okay, Ill get the butler to send you out. After the two of them left, a feminine and delicate voice suddenly rang out. Joel, hes obviously capable of curing Dad, yet he keeps going on and on here with you instead. Also, Dr. Zabe? He sure says a lot of nonsense. Joel smiled upon hearing this. He turned around to see an attractive figure walk init was Ians adopted daughter, Yvonne Smith. Ian never married in his whole life, choosing to only adopt a daughter. All the other children born into the Smiths were boys, so they doted on their one and only younger sister very much. Joel said, As long as he can cure Uncle Ians illness, whats the big deal about helping him boost his reputation? Yvonne stuck out her tongue and cast her eyes down. Everyone said she was the princess of the Smiths in New York, but no one knew that she was actually the most afraid of Joel. The new head of the Smiths was always smiling and was gentle and generous, but Yvonne always felt like there was a thin wall between the two of them At the entrance of the Smiths residence. It took a full ten minutes for the car to go from the villa where Ian lived to the gate of the manor. It was only when she saw that they were on the main road that Tina finally looked away from the manor. She looked at Jon nervously. Sir, Ian Smith is already on his deathbed. Even he himself doesnt want to live anymore; how can we possibly save his life? Ian had no external or internal injuries. From a modern medicine perspective, there wasnt anything wrong with him. Yet his internal organs were slowly failing Jon stretched out his handhalf a pill was resting on his palm. He said, Go over every day to check his health. Give him a couple of jabs on unimportant points of his body first, and then have him consume this pill. This will keep him alive. Tina exclaimed, Sir, that pill is Jon heaved a heavy sigh and answered, Its the Carefree Pill. Tinas eyes widened. That pill is worth a lot! You Jon balled up his fist and closed his eyes. Due to his age, the skin at his eyelids was loose and saggy. He instructed, Have someone secretly buy them from Harmonia Pharmacy. Dont let anyone discover anything. Harmonia Pharmacy has won this round, thanks to the Carefree Pill. If we dont achieve anything big, theyll probably rise above us! Tina immediately understood what Jon meant. The Myerses had made a name for themselves overnight by using the Carefree Pill to cure the elderly Mrs. Hunt. Additionally, it had also allowed Jon to cement his position in the field of traditional medicine. However, now that the Carefree Pill had become the Andersons, it had robbed them of their glory. Dr. Zabe was the only one capable of curing Ian, yet Jon had successfully kept him alive. This was undoubtedly something glorious to tell everyone. Tina sat up straight and said seriously, Dont worry, Sir. Ill make sure I dont slip up and give anything away! It was getting late and the moon was already visible in the sky. The streets of New York were filled with cars. From a distance, it was as though the stream of red car lights stretched on endlessly. Although the Andersons residence wasnt a large manor, it was located in the city center and was a quiet little area amid the hustle and bustle of the city. The small villas market value was worth over ten million. After dinner, Mrs. Anderson and Melissa brought Nora into the study. The swelling around Mrs. Andersons eyes had already gone down and she had completely regained her vision. She looked at Nora kindly and asked, Nora, Cherry must be five by now, right? Its not appropriate to just let her stay at home all the time. Do you have any plans to send her to kindergarten? Nora had thought about this a long time ago. Originally, her trip to New York was only supposed to be a temporary stay, but now that her son was here, it was likely that she had to stay here permanently. She nodded and asked, Which is the best kindergarten nearby? Cherry had a super high IQ, so she wasnt quite the same as other children. She was impatient and, apart from when she played games, she couldnt sit still at all, no matter what she was doing. This was the only reason why Nora had allowed her to play gamesso that she could practice how to focus. However, in truth, the amount of game time she had every day was limited. Considering her situation, she needed a kindergarten with the most abundant manpower resources, so that there would be the most professional teachers there to take care of her. At her question, Melissa was taken aback for a moment before she answered, The best kindergarten around here is the International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten. Mrs. Anderson frowned and supplemented, That kindergarten is hard to enroll into, though. Nora was puzzled. Melissa explained, Thats the best kindergarten in New York. The students there are either wealthy or of noble status. Given our familys conditions, neither Sheril nor Logan were accepted into the school when they were children She said, The main reason for that is that not only does the kindergarten have tough requirements for the children, but they also have very demanding requirements for parents. Parents must either be special talents or top cadres. Additionally, there are also assessments of varied content specifically set for parents. Nora went straight for the key point. She asked, Whats considered a special talent? Melissa answered, They are talents who have made major contributions. Alternatively, itll also work if the parents are holders of top-class black cards. A puzzled Mrs. Anderson asked, Whats a top-class black card? Melissa shook her head. Ive only heard of it and never seen it before. The look in Noras eyes flickered a little, however. A banks top-class black card was a credit card with no credit limit. Currently, there were only a double-digit number of black cards in the world. It was said that these dozen or so people had formed a mysterious organization known as the Imperial League. Imperial League members were either tycoons of the world or hotshot politicians, and they controlled the global economy. They were very mysterious, and even an occasional conversation among them was capable of triggering global economic storms. However, all the members were anonymous, and even people within the organization itself didnt know who the others were. Everyone privately speculated that in all of the United States, the person who might have a black card like that must be Justin. Thus, everyone, no matter who it was, treated him very politely. Anyone who owned a black card like that could buy the kindergarten itself, so there definitely wouldnt be any enrollment restrictions for them. Noras lip corners curled upward. She was about to say something when her cell phone rang. However, when she saw the name on the caller ID, she was taken aback for a moment. Why was he calling her? Chapter 68 - Grandpa, Why Dont I Tell You Some Trivia? Nora said to Melissa, Well go for that kindergarten, Aunt Melissa. Ill take Cherry there and give it a go. Then, she got up, went out the door, and picked up the call. An aged and stern voice came from the other end of the call. Where are you? It was her traditional medicine teacher, Silvester Zabe. At the thought of how serious and stern of a man he was, Nora subconsciously straightened her back and answered, Im in New York, sir. Whats the matter? Silvester slowly replied, Oh. The Smiths are looking for you; they want you to treat someones illness. The Smiths? Ian Smith? Just as Nora was about to say that she would go, Silvester said, You dont have to go. He isnt sick; he just doesnt want to live anymore. His internal organs are failing. Currently, theyre using the Carefree Pill to keep him alive. Even if you do go over, can you make him regain his will to live? Nora had no words for that. She reckoned that Ian would probably wish to die even more if he saw her. She sighed mentally. Then, she asked carefully, Okay. Can I visit you tomorrow, sir? Silvester was already over 90 years old this year, but the elderly man nevertheless spoke clearly. He replied, No, its fine. Im already old; theres nothing to see here. You passing down my skills in traditional medicine would be the best way of repaying my kindness. However, the old mans indifference instead made Nora tear up. Without him, she would probably have already died several times. She cast her eyes down and said, In that case, let me know if you ever want to see me. Youre not a kid anymore, so why are you still so clingy? Stop it! After saying that, Silvester said, Im hanging up. Beep beep beep Nora looked at her cell phone and heaved a soft sigh. That old mans temper was as weird as ever. The night passed peacefully. When Cherry woke up the next morning, Nora was still asleep. She tiptoed gently across the carpet, closing the door only after she entered the study. Then, she picked up her cell phone and sent Chester a text message: Chesty, are you ready? Chester replied instantly: Ive already registered a live stream account for you, so you can officially start live streaming now! Okie-Dokie! Cherry climbed up the chair and planted her tiny self on the big swivel chair. She pushed her foot against the table and turned the chair straight. Then, she turned on Noras computer. Chester chuckled and texted: Its your first live stream today, Cherry. Lets do something a little special today so that you can attract more fans! Cherrys big dark eyes lit up and she replied: Okay! What shall we do? Chester, who was in his room at the Hunts, replied: Lets compete in the live stream! Cherry eagerly replied: No problem! Ill beat you for sure! Heh heh. Chester replied smugly: A contest in a live stream isnt dependent on the game but the fans monetary tips! I have 10 million fans, so Ill definitely beat you! Chester had suffered his little nieces dissing in the game for over half a year. Now, he was going to stand tall and regain his dignity as her uncle! He would let his little niece see just how crazy his fans are. Cherry wrote: Ill definitely be better at this than you! Chester grinned and started a new live stream. Hello everyone! This is Chesty. Today, I will introduce a new friend to all of you. Shes my team leader! Yes, shes none other than the cutie with a little girls voice who loves playing as the heroine with the huge cannon! Everyone, please show her lots of support! At the Smiths. Ian had woken up in the morning. The servant quickly told him that Joel had watched over him all night the previous day. Joel, whose eyes were all red, held his hand and said, Uncle Ian, the Smiths still need you. I cant head the family by myself yet. You cant just leave all of this behind and go. Joel was lying. He was even more outstanding than himself back then, yet he was putting on an act like that. Ian smiled weakly. Im fine. A touch of sorrow flashed across Joels eyes. He picked up the cell phone and handed it to Ian in an attempt to pique his interest. He said, I remember you used to like playing games, Uncle Ian. This game is very popular now. How about trying it out? The reason why he had played games in the past was that she was still with him back then. Ian actually wasnt very interested in games. He said dispassionately, I dont know how to play it. Its fine. Joel opened a live stream app and said, Its pretty interesting to watch others play, too! You can even learn how to play just by watching. He opened a random live stream and placed the cell phone at a corner on the side within Ians line of vision. Ian didnt have the heart to refuse his nephews kindness, so he simply looked over casually. A soft and tender voice could already be heard coming from the live stream. Chesty, why are my points so low? Chester replied, Thats because the points are calculated using the total amount of tips you receive from fans through the virtual gifts they send you! You dont have many fans yet! Hehe, come on, everyone! Im always being trashed by sweetcherry in the game, so Im going to give her a taste of how it feels to be trashed this time! sweetcherry? Ian was taken aback for a moment. He remembered that Yvettes game alias had been lollipop back then. When he teased her for using such a sweet-sounding name, she had replied, Whats wrong with that? If I have a daughter in the future, Ill play games with her and give her the alias sweetcherry, and have you die of diabetes from all the sugar! sweetcherry Ian stretched out his pale and feeble arm and took hold of the cell phone. Right away, a face-off screen entered his sight. sweetcherry only had a few hundred points while her opponent Chesty had a few thousand points. He suddenly gained a little interest. When Chester raised his head, he suddenly discovered that Cherrys total number of points had exceeded his. He immediately exclaimed, What the f*ck?! What happened? Cherry exclaimed excitedly, Someone just gave me a huge tip! I cant even keep count anymore! Chester did a count and found that the person had actually given her a $80,000 tip in one go! Shocked, he urged, Quick, greet your Sponsor Daddy! Thank you for the tip, Sponsor Daddy! Cherry was very troubled, though. She said, But I already have a Daddy! She tilted her head, bit her finger, and thought about it for a while. Then, her eyes suddenly lit up and she exclaimed, I know, Ill have Mommy call him Daddy instead! So, that means hes Grandpa! Thank you for the tip, Grandpa! While talking, another notification saying she had received an $80,000 tip scrolled across the screen. It instantly dealt a crushing blow to Chesters points. F*ck! He was angry now. Dont be so arrogant! I also have sponsors! He immediately posted a link to the live stream on his Facebook page and wrote: Hey everyone! Those with money, please show some support! Those without, go away. Most of Chesters friends were wealthy people, and they usually gave tips worth a few thousand dollars for fun. After making the post, his score indeed started to rise. At this time, Justin was currently seated in his office in the Hunt Corporations office tower. Beside him, Pete was studying. He opened his Facebook page and immediately saw Chesters post. Bored, he opened the link. He immediately heard a tender voice coming from the live stream: Sponsor Grandpa, in order to thank you for giving me such big tips, Ill tell you some trivia! Chapter 69 - Daddy Has Come! Justin was taken aback when he heard the voice. It sounded vaguely familiar. However, when he lowered his head and saw his son beside him, he suppressed his doubts. Back in California, Pete had worn girls clothing from time to time as if he had a split personality. However, after they returned to New York, apart from the first day he went to practice martial arts at the Quinn School of Martial Arts where he had returned in a princess dress and became a little princess again, he had been normal the past few days. He must be too high-strung. Otherwise, why would he find the voice just now so similar to his sons when he was having relapses previously? What was Chester doing, though? Why was there a childs voice in his live stream? Justins deep-set eyes narrowed as he watched on sullenly. It took only a few seconds for him to figure out what was going on with the so-called contest. He let out a cold laugh right away. His younger brother sure was making a good showing. To think he was being suppressed by a nobody streamer. It wasnt an issue as long as no one knew, but should there come a day where it became known that Chesty the game streamer was a Hunt, it would be a huge embarrassment to the family! At the thought, Justin immediately topped up $300,000 into his account. He was about to tip his younger brother when he suddenly heard the tender voice say, Do you know who discovered radium? Its Johnny Depp! Justin, ?? His fingers instantly paused, and he felt a sense of familiarity welling up in him. He impulsively entered the live stream hosted by sweetcherry. The screen showed both streamers facing off, but neither of their cameras was turned on. Instead, they were streaming their gameplay. In a crisp and clear voice, the little girl said, Sponsor Grandpa, I didnt get it wrong. I have a really awesome memory, yeah! If you dont believe me, I can tell you more! Do you know the famous playwright who wrote Romeo and Juliet? Its Chris Hemsworth! These insignificant trivia whose answers were all handsome actors and celebrities Why did they sound so familiar? Justin couldnt help but glance at Pete again. He coughed and cast his eyes down, but an inexplicable sense of intimacy suddenly surged up in him. He had always been a loner since he was a child. He didnt have many friends and on top of that, there was a lot of scheming and trickery among his relatives. Even his grandfather had tricked him right before his death Therefore, there were times when he felt lonely, too. Pete was a boy, so he had always taught him to be independent and self-reliant since he was a baby. He hadnt liked the Pete who wore a princess dress, but to be honest, when he grasped his big hand with his soft little hands and looked at him with those big, damp, and innocent eyes of his, his heart had felt as if it were soaking in a hot spring. Sometimes, he couldnt help but wonderhow nice would it be if he really had a daughter? Arent I clever, yeah? I see everyone in the comments laughing. Is it because Im so smart? But why isnt anyone tipping me? With a flick of his fingers, Justin immediately sent out a tip worth 9,999 airplanes, which was the most expensive virtual gift purchasable. Cherry immediately exclaimed I must have done really well! Someone has tipped me again! She didnt know how much money that was at all, but she nevertheless said in a rather troubled manner, But its only because Mommys Daddy is a very bad man that I got her a Sponsor Daddy. I cant have two at the same time! I can only choose one to be my Sponsor Grandpa. As soon as she said that, another account also gave her a tip worth 9,999 airplanes! Cherry shouted, Sponsor Grandpa! Love you! Justin opened the list of fans and found that the top fan in sweetcherrys fan list was a person named Grandpa. He sure knew how to take advantage of others. He let out a cold laugh and sent another 9,999 airplanes. In other words, he had given her a tip of $150,000 right away. Troubled, Cherry lowered her voice and asked Chester seriously, Chesty, who should I call Sponsor Grandpa? Seeing that his points that had just increased greatly were firmly suppressed again, Chester entered her live stream huffily and said, Let me see whos the bastard that actually tipped you $300,000 straightaway As he spoke, he opened her fan list. As user accounts of the live stream platform were linked to their Facebook profiles, the users Facebook profile pictures would also show in the live-stream platform. At the sight of that familiar profile picture on Cherrys fan list, the words at the tip of Chesters tongue changed and he stuttered, J-J-Justin? Cherry immediately understood what he meant and she exclaimed softly, Daddy?! Justin, ?? Cherrys voice immediately became excited, though she also did an obvious turnaround and added, I meant Sponsor Daddy! Justin, !! That familiar voice and way of speech He turned and looked at Pete, who was next to him, again. Pete, ?? The tyrant was using his cell phone and also had earphones on, but he kept glancing at him from time to time. A resigned Pete raised the book in his hand and said, I really am reading. Justin kept quiet. Then, he nodded and continued to watch the live stream. Everyone in the comments was laughing at the streamer. She had said just now that she wouldnt call anyone Sponsor Daddy, but a moment later, she had given in for the sake of tips! Not only did she have a Sponsor Grandpa, but she also had a Sponsor Daddy now! Justins eyes darkened slightly. His expression turned cold and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to be giving off an icy chill. Little did he think that he, who had always been hard-hearted, would actually fall for a nobody streamers charms. He was about to close the live stream when the tender voice said, Sponsor Daddy, do you wanna watch me play games? Im super good at it, yeah! Im even better at games than trivia knowledge! His fingers suddenly paused and he started to watch her play just like that. The streamer sounded like she was only five or six years old. Her voice was soft and tender, and she liked to play as a particular female hero in the game. The hero was a very cute little girl who carried a huge cannon. However, not only did she diss people mercilessly in the game, but she also had a lot of firepower. Before he knew it, he had spent an hour and a half watching the live stream. This continued until Sponsor Grandpa, Daddy. Im going offline. By the way, what are you having for lunch today? Were gonna have beef steak! Thats my favorite food, yeah! At some point, she no longer addressed Justin as Sponsor Daddy but just Daddy. It was only after the live stream ended that Justin finally came back to his senses. He couldnt help looking at Pete again. An expressionless Pete looked back at him. Justin kept quiet for a while. Then, he said, Pete, say Daddy. The way that little streamer kept calling him Daddy was so adorable that even his heart had softened. Were all children that cute? Pete pursed his lips. His little face was serious as he looked at him. After contemplating for a while, he asked, Daddy, have you seen the doctor? Justin also felt that he was acting rather ridiculously. He stood up and said, Lets go home for lunch. When the two returned home, the nanny brought out plates of piping hot food. Chester automatically sat at the dining table. Justin suddenly looked at him and asked, Whos that kid you were doing a live-stream with today? Chesters fork-holding hand stopped moving and he froze all over. Chapter 70 - I Already Have A Spot Chester grew up with Justin, so his elder brother had always inspired awe and respect in him as though he was his father. Therefore, he actually felt very guilty about hiding the truth from Justin. If Justin didnt ask, he wouldnt say anything. But now that he had, he mustnt lie! As such, he stammered, I-its your daughter His daughter? Well, the little streamer had called him Daddy for two hours, but he was indeed her true blue Sponsor Daddy. At this time, a calm voice reached them. What live stream are you talking about? Pete sat with his back straight. Although his voice still had a childish quality to it, it nevertheless gave off a calm and steady feeling. Chester replied, My team leader in the game hosted a live stream today Justin snorted coldly. Youre actually acknowledging a five or six-year-old girl as your leader? How promising of you. Pete, Uncle Chesters team leader in the game was Cherry. He stilled his expression and started spouting nonsense with a straight face. Uncle Chester, you must have been tricked. A lot of people use voice changers these days. Chester, ? However, Justin said, It didnt sound like she was using a voice changer. He didnt dwell on these, though. Instead, after casting a glance at Chester, he asked dispassionately, Are you intending to play games for the rest of your life? Chester shook his head. Actually, I want to be a professional e-sports player and start my own team, but I dont have that much money. I Is eight million enough? Justins voice was cool and crisp as he casually cut a piece of his steak. Chester was stunned. As he looked at Justin, his eyes suddenly reddened. It was just like back when he was still a child. When he said that he didnt want to study, no one in the family had supported him. Everyone had called him a good-for-nothing. Justin was the only one who had asked, Then what do you want to do? Justin had always respected his dreams. Chester lowered his head. His voice sounded a little choked as he replied, Yes. Well, I think that little girl has a bright future ahead of her, Justin said, You can recruit her into your team. Chester, ? All his emotions from just now evaporated in an instant. If Justin knew that was his daughter, he probably wouldnt think so anymore! He stammered, Justin, you s-seem to like my team leader quite a bit? Shes fine, I suppose. Justin speared another piece of steak and said, This tastes pretty good. At the Smiths. Before one knew it, it was already noon. Joel entered the room and saw Ian staring at the screen of the live stream that had already ended. After a moments hesitation, he asked, Is there anything you would like for lunch today, Uncle Ian? He had initially thought that he wouldnt have any appetite as usual and would just patronize him a little, but unexpectedly, Ian actually answered, Steak, I suppose. Joel was taken aback. His uncle hadnt had meat for several years. Because he had lost all will to live, he had lost interest in everything, including eating. What had happened? Joel couldnt figure it out, so he simply decided not to think about it anymore. It was fine as long as Uncle Ian was willing to eat! Mmm! Cherry put a piece of steak into her mouth, which was stuffed so full that her cheeks were bulging. Her lips were all greasy and her big black eyes were filled with a rich sense of contentment. Her speech was unclear as she said, This ish delicious! Her adorable appearance gave Melissa, who had cooked the meal, a sense of satisfaction. She patted her on the head and said, If Cherry likes it, Grand-aunt Melissa will make some for you again! Okie! Cherry nodded repeatedly as she dished out compliments generously. Not only is Grand-aunt Melissa pretty, but shes also kind and a great cook! Aunt Sheril is so blessed to have a mommy like you! As soon as she said that, she spied Nora coming downstairs. Cherry blinked and added, But my Mommys also super awesome! Nora raised an eyebrow. Oh? Which part of me do you think is awesome? Cherry thought hard for a while. Then, she tilted her head and answered, Youre awesome at sleeping! Nora decided not to hold it against the little fellow. After stretching and yawning, she walked over, took a seat, and finished her meal in just a few bites. There was a rare guest at the table todayLogan Anderson. He ate slowly and gracefully. When he saw Nora wolfing down her food, he inadvertently curled his lip. The way his cousin ate as if she had never eaten anything in her life before He lowered his beautiful almond-shaped eyes. However, there wasnt any disdain in his eyes but just a thoughtful look. After lunch, Nora went upstairs and packed Cherrys school bag for her. By the time she went back down, Cherry was also almost done with her lunch. At the sight of the schoolbag in her hands, a dazed Melissa asked, Where are you going, Nora? Nora replied, For an interview. At the International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten? Yeah. Melissa said apologetically, But we dont have any interview spots. Give me some time; Ive already asked my family about it, though they havent given me any answer yet As soon as she said that, the piercing sound of the chair dragging against the floor rang out. Logan stood up abruptly. Mom, did you go back to the Woods and let them bully you again? As though she was afraid that Nora would realize something, Melissa frowned at Logan and said, Logan, shut up! Logan snorted. Mom, have you forgotten what you told Sheril and me in the past? Does attending that kindergarten even bring any meaning? Melissa had never been one to care about superficial formalities like that. When Sheril and Logan didnt get places for the interview to enroll in the kindergarten, she had told the two children, Enrolling into the kindergarten doesnt make one noble. What gives you a noble character is when you value and respect yourselves. Melissa, however, frowned. She grabbed Logan, lowered her voice, and said, Nora is different from the two of you! She grew up elsewhere. If Cherry cant even attend that kindergarten, Im worried that Nora wont be able to hold her head up high in the circle in the future! Logan understood all of this. But the moment he thought of his elegant and graceful mother returning to the Woods to be mistreated by others He said in an unruly manner, Do you really think she can enroll Cherry into the kindergarten even if she has a recommendation letter? Theres no way shell pass the interview! Melissa patted him on the shoulder and said, Thats why I got you back here. I want you to take them there and accompany Nora for the interview. Logan was stunned. He clenched his jaw. His features, which were similar to Noras, carried an air of unruliness and defiance. He said, But the Woods havent sent the recommendation letter yet! Melissa sighed. She knew that her sister-in-law must be making things difficult for her again. She said, Ill call them and urge them. Rather than saying she was urging them It was actually probably more like she was begging them instead. Logans expression turned even colder. It was at this moment that the two of them heard a cool and indifferent voice: You dont have to beg them for one. I already have an interview spot. Taken aback, Melissa looked at Nora and asked, How did you get the spot, Nora? Nora was about to give her a simple explanation when her cell phone rang. When she picked up, she heard the voice of Lisa, her cousin in California, reaching her through the phone. She said, Nora, I suspect you arent Uncle Henrys daughter at all! Chapter 71 - The Hidden Big Boss of The Andersons Noras cat-like eyes flickered when she heard her. Then, she raised an eyebrow and asked, Why do you say that? By then, Lisa had already continued to speak angrily. Even so, her voice still sounded tender as she said, Uncle Henry heard that Im going to New York for my internship, so he came to our house today and told my mother and me to approach you for money! He even said that he wont make life easy for you if you refuse! Is there anyone who would treat their daughter like that? Nora chuckled softly and asked, Are you coming to New York? Lisa sounded disappointed as she said, Yeah Both Angela and I are going to New York. Im going for an internship while shes applying for a postgraduate position at the New York Medical College. The reason why Im calling is to tell you this. She was probably worried that Angela would give her trouble after she came to New York. Nora didnt take it seriously, though. Instead, she asked, Do you need me to arrange accommodation for you? No, its alright. Ive already made a hotel room reservation. Nora didnt insist. Okay. It was almost time for the interview, so she didnt say anything else after telling her to look for her if she met with any trouble. After hanging up, her expression turned chilly. Her eyes were downcast and her emotions unreadable. Henry had probably treated her badly because of her stepmother marrying into the family, as well as the fact that she had gradually gained weight, so it was embarrassing to bring her around, right? However, Lisas I suspect you arent Uncle Henrys daughter couldnt help but keep echoing in her mind. It seemed like she should find an opportunity to do a DNA test soon. Logan walked up to her. He was wearing a set of black sportswear and white limited edition sneakers, and his short hair was tousled. He glared at her with his cat-like eyes that were so similar to hers and asked impatiently, Are you coming or not? Nora took Cherrys hand and followed behind him leisurely. She dragged her feet lazily when she walked, giving off the feeling that she was a very sloppy person. When the two reached the garage, she found a flashy yellow sports car parked thereit was actually a Ferrari! Nora raised her eyebrows and subconsciously let out a whistle. During the past few days at the Andersons, she had already figured out their financial situation. The Andersons had already fallen into decline during the last two decades. Harmonia Pharmacys monthly sales volume fluctuated around 1.5 million dollars. To large enterprises that dealt with funds amounting to as much as dozens or hundreds of millions of dollars, it indeed was lacking. The market value of most of the cars that the Andersons owned also ranged from $300,000 to $500,000. However, Logans sports car was a limited edition. The value of the car was enough for one to buy a villa. Neither Simon nor Melissa were people who overindulged their children, so they certainly couldnt be the ones who had bought the Ferrari. Besides, neither could the Andersons afford it, either Therefore, this unassuming cousin of hers must be the true hidden big boss of the Andersons, right? Its so cool! Cherry circled the sports car. She touched the headlights with her little hand, turned to look at Nora, and said, Mommy, I also wanna buy a sports car when I grow up! I want a pink one! Nora smiled and casually replied, Sure. When Logan saw how both mother and daughter had the guts to say what they did, he couldnt help but scoff. He slid into the drivers seat suavely and said, Come on in. Nora felt a little speechless. Are you taking us there in this car? Logan frowned impatiently and said, Just get in if I tell you to. Whats all that superfluous nonsense for? If he didnt drive them there in this car, how was she going to suppress those people in the kindergarten? The car was exactly why Melissa had summoned him back home. It was his precious treasure. Even Sheril wasnt allowed to sit in it usually. He turned to see that both Nora and Cherry had taken a step back. They said in unison: No way! No way, yeah! Logan raised his chin slightly. The two of them had a pretty good eye for things, huh. Indeed, not just anyone was qualified enough to sit in this cars passenger seat. It was understandable why they would be nervous or scared. However, since his mother had made the request, he wasnt such a petty person, either. He was about to say something when Nora said, This car is too ugly! A soft and tender Cherry agreed. Mommys right! Cherry hates poop-yellow, yeah! Logan was bewildered. What the heck was poop-yellow?! He was about to speak when Nora took Cherrys hand and got into the back seat of a Mercedes Benz. Cherry opened the car window and waved her chubby little arm as she called out, Handsome Uncle Logan, come and drive this instead! Logan, !! Those two practically couldnt recognize something good when it was placed right in front of them! His heart had initially been aching at the thought of someone sitting in Little Yellow, but now that they werent getting into the car anymore, it just so happened to be exactly what he wanted. In any case, no matter what car they went there in, they would still fail the kindergarten entrance interview anyway. Back then, Melissa had been well-known in New York as a lady of talent. Even so, she had failed the interview due to her family background. Logan got out of the sports car and walked over to the Mercedes. As he opened the car door to the drivers seat, he said, You made the decision yourself. Youd best not complain that I didnt try making you guys look good! Nora found this cousin of hers rather stuck-up in a cute way. She rubbed her chin and stared at Logan. Going by how old he and Sheril were, they likely just graduated from college. Sheril didnt come home often because she was always at the pharmaceutical laboratory. What was Logan doing, then? Logan felt a little uncomfortable. He hopped into the car, closed the door, and said, What are you looking at? Have you never seen a handsome guy before? Nora looked up a little at the Ferrari. Suddenly, she asked, Are you into racing? At the mention of racing, Logans eyes lit up. He started the car and drove out. Yeah. Cherrys eyes widened and she said, Uncle Logan, Mommy and I like racing, too! Can you take Cherry and Mommy with you when youre participating in a race next time? Logan subconsciously wanted to refuse. Sheril had also begged him to take her to one before, but he had refused. These two, though He glanced at Nora through the rearview mirror and saw that she was leaning against the seat, seemingly asleep. Then, he thought of how hungry she had looked when she was eating The attitude his mom held toward them was also as if she was afraid that the two of them would be looked down upon, thereby hurting their self-esteem. It wasnt like he couldnt take them there and let them have a look anyway. The words at the tip of Logans tongue ended up becoming Okay. Then, he heard Cherry exclaim, Wow! All those men who drive racing cars are very handsome! They also wear super nice clothes! Logan was rendered speechless. Why did it feel like they werent going there to broaden their horizons but to check out hunks? Cherry asked excitedly, Uncle Logan, whats your placing in the race? The corners of Logans lips curled slightly as he replied, First place. He spoke neither arrogantly nor impetuously but with strong self-confidence instead. Cherry clapped and said, Youre amazing, Uncle Logan! This was a subject that interested Logan after all. Thus, he ended up talking a little more than usual. He said, My achievements are nothing. The international racer Yanci is the one whos truly impressive. Hes my idol! Cherry glanced at Mommy when she heard what he said. Then, she whispered, Uncle Logan, Ill tell you a secret. Do you know who Yanci is? Chapter 72 - Exempted From The Interview! Logan raised his eyebrows. Tsk, you make it sound like youve seen him before. Cherry grinned and said, Yanci is Cherry. A warning reached Cherry and the words my Mommy did a U-turn in her mouth and went back down her throat. In the end, she said weakly, Im not allowed to tell anyone. Logan was rendered speechless. His lip corners spasmed and he couldnt help but think the kid must be bragging. Never mind, life was already hard for them. He wouldnt expose her little lies. Since they didnt want to embarrass themselves, he would stop talking about it. The kindergarten was very close to the Andersons residence, so it took only ten minutes by car for them to reach. It certainly lived up to its name of being the top kindergarten in New York. The International Golden Sunshine Kindergarten was like a palace, and the exterior looked magnificent and high-end. There were parents there who had come early and were waiting to pick up their children. The cars they drove were either worth millions or were ordinary cars with flashy license plates. When their jeep stopped at the kindergarten, sure enough, the security guard frowned and asked, Whats the purpose of your visit? Logan took a deep breath and replied, Were here for an interview. The security guard wore an expensive-looking uniform. He said gruffly, You cant drive the car in, so enter on foot instead. Logan parked the car at the roadside. As soon as they got off the car, they saw the security guard eagerly letting a Rolls-Royce Phantom in. Logans expression darkened. The slim young man was half a head taller than Nora. He lowered his head slightly and said a little unhappily, Did you see that? Sometimes, a car is a status symbol itself. However, the young woman instead took Cherrys hand and walked ahead as if she was taking a stroll, seemingly unaffected. Nora scrutinized the kindergarten. Although the security guard was judging people by the cars they drove, after one entered the premises, one would realize that the kindergarten had been designed very fastidiously with every detail highly exquisite. In terms of their facilities, they passed with flying colors. Next to her, a displeased Logan complained, A place where even the security guards are so judgmental isnt suitable for children at all, much less for your daughter! You dont have to prove yourself this way! There are many outstanding people in our circle who didnt attend this kindergarten! Nora knew that Logan was right. In a place like this where the students were wealthy or of noble background, the children competed more with their family backgrounds instead, so they must already have been classified into different social classes in the school. While a place like this didnt suit ordinary children, it suited Cherry very well. Cherry had a high IQ and was someone who couldnt sit still. She was fickle and lost interest in things very quickly. On top of that, she was quick-witted and always found various excuses not to study when she was at home. It was likely that only stimulation provided by an environment like this would be able to make her focus. After all, she couldnt really let Cherry play games for her entire lifetime, right? When Logan saw that the young woman didnt seem to have any intention of changing her mind despite him wording it so clearly, the usually reticent man simply decided not to say any more. However, he let out a snort inwardly. Did she really think she could enroll her daughter into the school just because she got an interview spot? The two went all the way from the security guard post to the kindergartens main building. The more Nora saw, the more satisfied she became. Before they entered the interview room, she squatted down, looked at Cherry, and said, Cherry, if you can stay here for the full duration of three months without revealing your identity or using your familys power, Mommy will agree to a request of yours. Can you do it? A request Cherrys eyes lit up. She nodded and said, Yes, Okie-Dokie! This way, she would be able to have Mommy agree to live with Daddy! After they came to New York, things were different from when they were staying in a hotel in California. It wasnt convenient for her to switch places with her brother anymore! Next to them, Logan scoffed softly. Without revealing your identity? Indeed, they mustnt reveal the fact that she is the child of a woman not from around these parts, lest the other children look down on her. Without using your familys power? The Andersons couldnt even get an interview spot. What was there for them to make use of? How exactly did that woman bring herself to say such grandiose things? Those who didnt know any better would have thought that Cherry was a Hunt or a Smith! Light flickered in his cat-like eyes that resembled Noras and he gave them a reminder. Its time for the interview. The three of them entered the principals office together. Logan frowned and subconsciously straightened his back when he thought of the intense barrage of questions he had experienced when his mother had brought him and Sheril for an interview back then. However, what happened next was This is Cheryl Smiths school uniform. You can bring her here for classes tomorrow. Do remember not to be late. After the polite exchange, the principal personally sent them out and said, Miss Smith, Ill see you off. No, its fine. After Noras calm reply, she left the office with Cherry and Logan, who was feeling a little giddy. After the three of them left, someone asked, Sir, whos that? To think theyre exempted from even the interview! The principal shook his head and replied, The bigwigs specially called to leave instructions, and also said that theyre their friends. I didnt dare ask about the specifics. Logan frowned the whole way home. Even after he got home, he still felt like he was dreaming. Nora held Cherrys hand and entered the living room. As soon as she did, she heard two people inside talking. One of them had a very high-pitched voice and she sounded a little arrogant. She said, Why didnt you wait for me, Melissa? I was only an hour and a half late, thats all. Dont you even have that bit of patience when youre asking for help to enroll in a good school? Melissa forced a smile and replied, Sorry about that, Miranda. Nora said that shes already gotten an interview spot through someone elses help. Nora, Logan, and Cherry entered the living room while the two of them were talking. Melissas sister-in-law was a woman of about fifty years old. Her name was Miranda Wood, and she was Melissas elder brothers wife. A glance at her dressing and demeanor was enough for one to know that she was a wealthy housewife. Her chin was currently raised slightly as she scanned the people who just entered. Nora was expressionless, so it was hard to tell whether she was happy or sad. However, Logan, who had followed her in, didnt look so good. This made Melissa sigh inwardly. She stood up, walked over, and said, Its okay. We can still look at other kindergartens. Miranda came over. She sounded gloating as she said, That kindergartens interview questions actually differ depending on who the interviewee is! For families like mine, the interview is just a procedure. Most of the students are excellent children selected from average families After saying that, she smiled and went on. Oops, when I say average families, I dont really mean actual average families but mid-tier wealthy families. Those who have fallen into decline arent counted because they wont even get any interview spots She was obviously insinuating things about the Andersons. Melissas grip on her handkerchief tightened slightly, and even the smile on her face became somewhat forced. Miranda smirked and looked at Nora. With a huge sense of superiority, she said, Its normal that you failed the interview. After all, its not just anyone who can get in even if they have a letter of recommendation. As soon as she said that, Cherry looked up and said adorably, Huh? Are there people who need to go through interviews? Miranda was taken aback. What do you mean? Chapter 73 - Hello, Miss Smith Logan hadnt said a word since they left the kindergarten. He simply couldnt figure out why they hadnt gone through an interview. When Miranda was speaking just now, the look in his eyes had turned cold. His cat-like eyes were slightly downcast, his long eyelashes hiding the chilly look in them. He was about to say something when Cherrys childish tender voice rang out. At once, the corners of Logans lips curled upward. When he saw Mirandas smug smile freeze, he felt even happier. At her question, Logan raised his good-looking and delicate eyebrows and replied, We didnt go through an interview. You didnt? Miranda quickly reacted and said, It must be because the recommendation letter you got from someone else didnt work, right? Well, that makes sense. After all, where is your cousin going to get a recommendation letter from when even the Andersons cant get an interview spot? She turned around, took out a piece of paper from her bag, and handed it to Melissa with one hand. Here you go, this is the Woods recommendation letter. Just go to the interview again tomorrow and itll be fine. Melissa reached out to take the letter with a look of gratitude. She said, Miranda, thank yo Before she could touch the recommendation letter, Mirandas grip loosened and the piece of paper dropped onto the floor. Miranda immediately covered her mouth and exclaimed, Oh dear, would you look at that, Melissa! Why did my hand let go in advance? Ill have to trouble you to pick it up. After speaking, she sat on the sofa, crossed her legs, straightened her back, and looked at Melissa with a huge sense of superiority. The Woods were a big family. Over the years, thanks to them clinging on to the Smiths, they were starting to do better and better. Back then, Miranda and Melissa were both members of the wealthy circle. Melissa and Yvette were well-known while Miranda was just an ordinary person looking up to them. The men she liked back then had all revolved around those two women But later on, Yvette eloped and ruined her own reputation. As for Melissa, she was blind enough to fall in love with a man as incompetent as Simon and had disregarded her familys objections and married him. On the other hand, Miranda had married Melissas elder brother and became the mistress of the Woods. Miranda was very smug about it. What she loved doing most was watching the person who had once been high up in the air, and whom she had needed to look up to, begging her for help. Melissa stood there, her hand still stretched out. She clenched her fingers. She knew very well that Miranda had done it on purpose. Her pride also refused to let her bend over. But when she glanced at Nora The young woman was cool and distant. Beautiful and gracious, she bore an 80% resemblance to Yvette. Her eyes, in particular, were exactly the same as Logans. However, that young woman had never had a mother. Her father disliked her, her stepmother abused her, and she had even become pregnant before marriage. How could her heart possibly not ache for a young woman like that? Melissa retracted her gaze and sighed. She was about to squat and pick up the letter when a fair and slender hand held her wrist. The young womans voice was cool as she said, We dont have any use for that recommendation letter. The seated Miranda was surprised. Why is that? Logan bent over, picked up the recommendation letter on the floor, and flung it right at Mirandas face. With an awful look on his face, he said stiffly, Aunt Miranda, you can have the recommendation letter back! That woman I mean Noras daughter has been accepted without an interview. Miranda was originally very angry when Logan flung the recommendation letter onto her face, but upon hearing what he said, she exclaimed sharply, She was exempted from the interview? How can that be?! In all of New York, apart from the Hunts and the Smiths, the number of families eligible for exemption can be counted on one hand! Who did you ask for a recommendation letter? Logan also looked at her curiously. Noras indifferent gaze swept across Miranda. Then She let out a big yawn. Miranda, After a moments hesitation, Melissa asked, Did you ask Justin to give them a heads-up for you? Out of all the families that Nora was acquainted with, the only one who she could think of with that sort of capability was Justin Hunt. Nora clicked her tongue inwardly at her question. Of course not. Getting someone to do things for oneself was the same as using up favors. She wasnt going to let him return the favor of saving his grandmother and giving him the Carefree Pills so quickly. She was waiting for him to owe her enough favors so that she could ask for her son back in the future! She had merely talked to the kindergartens shareholders, thats all. However, since her aunt had provided an explanation, she couldnt be bothered to say any more. She gave Melissa a small smile as a response to her guess. Then, she took Cherrys hand lazily and went upstairs. Starting the next day, Cherry would have to report to school at eight in the morning. She had to get up at 7:40 am to see her off, so she had to have an early night tonight. Seeing that the two of them had gone upstairs, Miranda frowned, looked at Melissa, and asked in a low voice, Who exactly is your niece? How did she get to know Mr. Hunt? The few big families in New York were acquainted with one another ever since a few generations ago, so they all knew one another. Even so, no one had the guts to trouble Justin with trivial matters. Seeing how Miranda was always looking down upon others, Melissa decided to give her a vague answer and replied, They met in California. This way, Miranda, who was sycophantic toward those in power and bullied those who werent, wouldnt dare to be rude to Nora anymore if they met again in the future. Seeing that Melissa was disinclined to say more, as well as when she thought of that young lady who was so beautiful that her face was an eyesore to her; Miranda didnt say much anymore. After Miranda left, a worried Melissa discussed the matter with Logan. Actually, Nora has given Justin 5,000 Carefree Pills, but he was also already intending to help us out back then Never mind, maybe Ill call him and thank him again. Melissa and Simon were Justins elders, so he had treated them very politely in California. Due to his good upbringing, he was a very polite man. However, Melissa also understood that this was primarily based on the friendship between those of the previous generation. To be honest, given his status, it would actually make more sense if he ignored them instead. Upstairs. Nora washed her hands and changed into her pajamas. She had only just laid down on the soft mattress when she received a call from Justin. She picked up the call. Hello, Mr. Hunt. His voice rang in her ear. Hello, Miss Smith. Nora had heard many people addressing her as Miss Smith before, but when his low, subwoofer-like voice uttered the two words, coupled with his clear pronunciation, there was actually a different kind of charm to it. It made Nora feel like hearing him say a few more words. She chuckled and asked, Is something up? The man continued to speak seriously. Oh, Aunt Melissa called just now to say that she wanted to invite me to lunch as thanks for giving you the recommendation letter for Golden Sunshine Kindergarten. Nora felt a faint headache coming on. This was so awkward that she wanted to die! She opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling in resignation. Just as she was thinking about how she could gloss the incident over, the mans low voice rang out in the cell phone again. May I know when Miss Smith is planning to invite me to lunch? Nora was rendered speechless. She turned over on the bed and said, Well, theres no time like the present. How about noon tomorrow? Okay. After Justin finished speaking, he added, Bring your daughter along. Sure. Noras lips curled up mischievously and she said, You bring your son, too. Chapter 74 - How Did She Get Pregnant Back Then? The two settled on a time and place. When she hung up, Cherry ran in. She stared at her all wide-eyed and asked, Mommy, are you really taking me to have lunch with Daddy tomorrow? Nora rubbed her head and said calmly, You have classes tomorrow, so how am I going to take you out for lunch? Cherry hung her head dejectedly. I knew it! A mischievous look flashed across Noras eyes. Pete went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts every Tuesday and Friday. Apart from those two days, he spent the rest of the time studying at home. She hadnt seen her son for three days. The next day, Nora sent Cherry to the kindergarten. She stopped the car at the roadside as usual. Then, she took Cherrys hand and led her to the door where a teacher was waiting. Cherry was wearing a school uniform that the kindergarten had custom-made and carrying a big schoolbag. She looked extremely adorable. The teacher greeted them. Are you Cheryl Smith? Youre in Class A. Im your teacher. Shall I bring you in? Cherry was about to run in when Nora held her shoulder. Nora said, Ill say a few words to her first, Miss. The teacher nodded. She was already accustomed to this. Parents were generally reluctant to part with their children the first time they sent them to kindergarten, and would say things like Tell the teacher if someone bullies you, Dont cry. Mommy will pick you up on time, and so on. The thought had only just formed when she saw the woman in front of her coolly instruct, Dont bully the kids, dont pretend to cry, and dont bully the teachers. Do you hear me? The teacher was bewildered. When she looked again, the little girl, who was happy and excited just now, had straightened her back. She grinned and said, Cherry will take good care of the teachers and the other kiddies, Mommy. Dont worry! The teacher felt a chill go down her back. Suddenly, she wondered to herself, What if that newly-enrolled little girls no little princess but a little devil instead? Nora watched as Cherry, whose hand the teacher was holding, hopped and skipped into the kindergarten. Before they even went through the school buildings entrance, Cherry said something which made the teacher laugh. She picked her up straight away and brought her to the classroom. Nora was rendered speechless. The little fellow sure was capable of getting along with everyone. After dropping her child off, a relaxed Nora stretched and looked at the time. When she saw that it was still early, she decided to go back home and take a nap. At 11 am, she finally woke up lazily and got ready to head to the restaurant where she was meeting Justin. Before she left, Melissa stopped her and said, Theres a dance party in a few days, Nora. Im thinking of taking you there to meet more people Nora answered casually, Sure. She left right after that. Melissa, however, looked hesitant. Simon asked, Whats wrong? Melissa sighed. A lot of people will be attending the dance party. Im afraid Nora doesnt know how to dance Simon was a man, so he wasnt concerned about as many things as her. He said, Just dont dance then. Were just going there to socialize anyway. Melissa stared at him speechlessly for a moment. If she didnt dance at a dance party Others would only think that Nora wasnt fit to be seen in public! Besides, all the ladies of wealthy families were skilled at song and dance, and had no lack of talent. Nora was so pretty; there was no doubt that they would make things difficult for her there. Worried, she picked up the phone and said, Ill call Sherils dance teacher and have her give Nora a crash course! At the very least, she should master the waltz first. Justin had picked the restaurant. After all, New York was his turf. After turning several corners in a small alley according to the address he gave her, Nora finally saw a courtyard. There was only a small sign at the entrance. If she hadnt seen the house number, she would probably have never noticed that the place was a restaurant. The exterior was decorated with blue bricks while the interior was a whole different world on its own. Past the entrance was a pathway paved with tiles that exuded a rich classical flavor. There was a fountain at the front, and meticulously maintained bushes lined both sides, making it look like a garden in a palace. The decor was very exquisite. Nora followed the service staff into the private room. She had arrived ten minutes early, so she thought that there was no one inside yet. However, when she pushed the door open, she instead saw a tall figure seated at a table in the room. The man, whose long legs were crossed, wore a black suit. An elegant landscape painting was hanging on the wall behind him, and he was drinking from a coffee cup. The man didnt appear to be out of place at all even in a room as full of classical flavor as this. His skin was fair, and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye was alluring and charming. It was as if he had merged with the decor around him, making him seem like a princely young man from olden times. At the sight of Nora, the man placed the coffee cup down gracefully. He glanced behind her before he gestured to the seat opposite him and motioned her to take a seat. He asked, Wheres your daughter, Miss Smith? Oh, she has classes. An unabashed Nora said without batting even an eyelid. She sat down across from him and asked, Wheres your son, Mr. Hunt? There was a smile in Justins deep-set eyes as he said, He has classes, too. Had she known her son wasnt coming, she might as well have stayed home and slept! That scumbag! Nora dissed him silently. She picked up the coffee cup that was just served to her and took a sip. The coffee was very rich and fragrantit was Geisha coffee. On top of that, it seemed like Hacienda La Esmeralda Geisha coffee? The coffee required unique cultivating conditions, and only a certain amount was grown every year. She didnt think that a humble little restaurant like this would actually have it and even serve it to guests. Unfortunately, in her eyes, good food and good drinks werent as practical as a nights sleep. Justin found himself amused at the sight of her finishing the coffee in one gulp as though someone didnt know how to appreciate it. He asked dispassionately, Miss Smith seems particularly concerned about my son? Nora lowered her eyes and replied, Yes. After all, Pete is smart, cute, and lovable. Dim light flickered in Justins eyes when he heard her reply. The look in his dark eyes was unreadable. It was hard to tell whether he believed her or not. The service staff knocked on the door at this point and started to serve the food. The food portion was small but exquisite and varied. To foodies, it was a great option. However, to Nora This was too troublesome! A single dish wasnt even enough to fill up her mouth. She couldve filled her tummy with just a few bites, but in the end, she was forced to spend several times longer than usual to eat. She felt very frustrated. She could usually fill her tummy in two minutes, but ten minutes had already passed and yet she still wasnt full. Nora glanced at the manhe was eating slowly and elegantly. She couldnt help but think that he was doing this on purpose. Ah, well. She wasnt really here to eat anyway. Nora suddenly spoke. She said, Its so boring, Mr. Hunt. Why dont we play a game? Justin asked, What kind of game? Noras lips curled into a smile. She picked up a wine bottle from the side and replied, Truth or dare. She spun the bottle. Justin, however, reached out and pressed the bottle down gently. He looked at her with a faint smile in his eyes and said, You can just ask whatever you want to, Miss Smith. That woman sure was doing everything possible to get to know him better. As soon as the thought formed, he heard the woman ask, How did you and Petes mother come to have him, Mr. Hunt? Chapter 75 - A Stray Cat How exactly had she gotten pregnant back then? Nora was really curious about this, so she looked at Justin eagerly, hoping that he could give her a logical answer. However, Justins smile gradually faded. Petes mother was something unmentionable to him. No one had ever dared to bring it up all these years. The moment he thought of all those things she did, he couldnt help but wish he could find her and kill her! Yet when the person asking about it was the woman in front of him, for some reason, Justin actually found that he couldnt get angry with her. She must be worried that Petes biological mother would suddenly appear and end up affecting their life together, right? Justin cast his deep-set eyes down slightly. Although his tone was mild, his choice of words was strong. Dont worry, I wont allow Petes mother to show up in front of me and him again! Nora fell silent when she sensed the acute frigidity bursting out of the man. Hello, she was already right in front of him, though?! Besides, what was he telling her not to worry about? She decided to be blunter about it and asked, What I want to ask iswas Pete conceived naturally? Why were her questions becoming more and more explicit? Something occurred to Justin and his ears gradually turned a little red. He put down his cutlery, took a sip of water, and chuckled softly. Is Miss Smith concerned that I may have problems of a particular nature? Nora was bewildered. Im a normal man. Nora, !! She had only spent five years abroad, but she actually found that she didnt understand English anymore! The woman in front of him widened her eyes as a look of surprise came over her palm-sized face. For some reason, this put Justin in a great mood. He felt a rare urge to tell her the secret hidden in the depths of his heart, but at the thought that it would damage his image, he suppressed the desire to talk and instead asked, What kind of person is your daughters father? Huh? Nora didnt expect him to actually ask questions of his own. On top of that, he had even asked about something like that. Her slender fingers tapped against the table and she chuckled softly. Ill tell you if you answer my question. Was she talking about whether Pete was naturally conceived or not? Justin suddenly realized that perhaps what she was concerned about was whether hed had relationships with other women instead. That was why she was pressing the issue. He pressed his lips together. With the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuding a bit of a serious aura, he suddenly said, If I say that I dont know how Pete came about either, would you believe me? He only recalled vaguely that he seemed to be missing a nights memories Dark light flickered in his eyes. He reckoned that probably no one would believe him even if he said so, right? Unexpectedly, the woman nodded seriously and replied, I believe you. Justin, He suddenly felt a little warmth in his heart, as if a ray of sunshine had suddenly shone into a flower on the verge of blooming, making it slowly bloom. How could Nora possibly not believe him? The exact same thing had happened to her, too. Curiosity made her ask another question. Since you dont know what had happened, what if Petes mother is also innocent? You Before she could finish, Justin lowered his gaze and said, Shes not worthy of being someones mother. Noras words came to an abrupt end. The mans tone was full of murderous intent. As if he had thought of something, Justin said with a cold expression, Lets not talk about that vicious woman anymore. He looked back up and changed the subject. Can you tell me your story, Miss Smith? Oh. Nora gently rested her chin on her hand. In a slightly husky voice, she said casually and calmly, Cherrys father has a problem with his brain, so hes an idiot. He goes on and on about fighting and killing people every day, and also thinks that every woman in the world is in love with him. Sigh! Since he had called her a vicious woman, it wasnt too much to curse him a little, right? Its just tit-for-tat! Justin frowned. An idiot? He had always thought that her premarital pregnancy was because she had been young and foolish, and ended up being deceived. He asked, Isnt Miss Smith the best at resolving problems with the brain? Nora waved. Hes very ill. I cant cure him. Justin felt a little uncomfortable, yet he was also puzzled. Why did you have a child with an idiot, then? Nora, who was trying to suppress her laughter, glanced at him again. Who knows? Maybe God thinks he shouldnt be left heir-less? Justin scoffed and said sarcastically, Youre pretty much just doing charity with that. After all, apart from you, that idiot probably wont be able to find any other woman for the rest of his lifetime. Tsk. He sure had a foul mouth. Nora looked at him with amusement. Seeing the womans smile, Justin suddenly realized somethingwhat was the point of him taking an idiot so seriously? He picked up the cutlery and continued eating. Inwardly, however, he suddenly became very curious and he couldnt help thinking, I wonder what that idiot looks like? While he was eating, Nora, who simply found the whole affair very troublesome, said, Im full, Mr. Hunt. You Im not done yet. Take your time to eat? Ill leave first? Justin, who continued to dine leisurely, said, Is this how the Andersons treat someone to a meal, Miss Smith? Nora sat back down in silence. She realized that the man really was very particular about his meals. He ate the cold dishes first before going on to the warm ones and even drank a bit of water in between every once in a while. He carried himself elegantly and beautifully, much like a beast in human clothing. When Nora, who had always felt that eating was a waste of time, calmed herself down, she couldnt help but think, So, the act of eating can actually be that beautiful? Two hours later, Justin finally put down his cutlery. Nora heaved a sigh of relief. When she asked for the bill, the service staff said, Mr. Hunt has already paid. Taken aback, Nora looked at him. There was a small smile on Justins handsome countenance. He said, Its my treat this time. You can treat me next time. Alright, then. She stood up together with him and followed him out of the private room. It was only after they left the restaurant that Nora finally realized what he had said just now. What the f*ck? This meal alone was already torturous enough; were they going to do this again? That scumbag! He was trying to waste her time, wasnt he? The corners of her lips spasmed a couple of times. The two of them reached the underground car park. When Nora pressed the car key, the big black jeep lit up. She was about to walk over when she realized that Justin had walked over one step ahead of her. What was he doing? Didnt he drive here? She was just thinking about it when Justin actually walked over to where the drivers seat was, opened the door for her, and gestured politely for her to get in. The light in the car park was a little dim, yet when the man stood there, it was as if all the light was shining on him. His actions were gentlemanly and thoughtful. Be careful not to knock your head. Nora felt her throat going dry. After she got in the car and left, Justin stared at her from the back. He suddenly smiled. That Mercedes Benz jeep was very big and had a taller chassis. There was no doubt that women who liked driving that car had a wild and feral nature. Then, he thought of the young womans lazy appearanceshe looked just like a cat. And on top of being a cat, she was even a wild little one. Nora drove back to the Andersons. Midway, however, she suddenly received a call from the kindergarten. Miss Smith, please hurry to the kindergarten! Something has happened to Cherry! Something had happened to Cherry? Noras eyes widened. She did an abrupt U-turn, stomped on the accelerator, and raced straight to the kindergarten. Chapter 76 - A Professional Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora was driving a jeep, but the way she was driving, it was as if she was driving a sports car instead. Screeeeech! The car stopped at the school gate. She got out and strode toward the kindergarten. Ms. Lynn, the teacher who had brought Cherry into the kindergarten earlier that day, was waiting there. She was a young woman in her twenties and was currently in a panic. How anxious must the parents be, having something go wrong on the first day their child was sent to school? With that thought in mind, she went forward to Nora and said, Ms. Smith Nora interrupted her and asked, Are the children okay? Ms. Lynn, ? The confused teacher replied, Yes, they are. As Nora walked in with the teacher, she asked, Are the teachers also okay? Yes, they are all fine. Nora was taken aback. In that case, who did Cherry beat up? She subconsciously glanced at the school gate. The security guard? Ms. Lynn, ??? How would Cherry possibly be able to beat such a big and tall security guard, especially when he had even gone through professional martial arts training?! No, wait, they had digressed too much. Ms. Lynn said anxiously, Cherry fainted! It was Noras turn to be surprised this time. Surely, shes just faking it? Although Cherry was born a month prematurely, as a doctor, Nora had nursed and taken care of Cherry very well. While she looked a little skinnier than most, she was actually as strong as a young calf! Faint? Cherry? Ms. Lynn was so dumbfounded that she couldnt even utter the words of comfort she had originally wanted to say. She said emphatically, Its true! This piqued Noras curiosity and she said, Ill go take a look. Ms. Lynn followed after her and said, Shes in the dance studio. Dont worry, Ms. Smith. I know you arent in good health, so it must have been hard raising Cherry all these years. Cherry is also a very lovable and obedient girl. Well definitely hold the culprit accountable! Nora was rendered speechless. Only then did she realize that the teacher was now calling Cherry by her nickname instead of Cheryl Smith like what she had done when Nora sent her to the kindergarten So, what exactly happened today? Despite claiming that it was impossible that Cherry had fainted, Nora nevertheless obviously quickened her pace. Ms. Lynn couldnt catch up to her even when she jogged briskly behind her. The moment they entered the dance studio, Nora immediately saw Cherry lying on the sofa. A few teachers were gathered around her, and standing next to them was a little girl in a dance practice outfit who was crying loudly. A teacher, who was also wearing a dance practice outfit, was currently trying to coax her. Was Cherry really hurt? When Nora walked over, she heard the school doctor say, Dont worry, Ms. Smith. Ive already given her a checkup. Cherry looks totally fine. She probably fainted because she was too aggrieved. Sigh! Yeah, aggrieved, my a*s. From the moment she held Cherrys wrist and felt a strong pulse, Nora knew immediately that she was just pretending. She couldnt help but hold her forehead. She had only just warned her against pretending to cry in the morning, yet she was already pretending to faint? Even so, the little fellows eyes were still and motionless. Her acting was pretty good. She tickled Cherrys palm with a finger: Stop acting and wake up. Cherry returned a tickle of her own on Noras palm: Mommy, dont expose me! Nora was rendered speechless. She coughed and asked, What happened? By then, Ms. Lynn had also entered the dance studio. Seeing that she looked calm and hadnt started ranting at the teachers as soon as she came in, she immediately felt even more strongly that Cherrys family must be reasonable people. She said, The kindergarten is celebrating its 50th anniversary soon, so were going to hold a huge party and all the parents will be invited. The kindergarten is selecting twenty children for the finale dance. I saw that Cherry is very talented, so I wanted to let her try out for the dance, but as a result, she ended up getting into a conflict with her classmate Sinead Lowe Sinead was probably the crying little girl. Nora glanced at her. The childs posture was straight and upright. It was obvious from a glance that she had gone through dance training before. It was just that even though so much time had already passed, she was still crying. It was obvious how spoiled she was. While she was thinking, the dance teacher who was coaxing Sinead stood up. She had an air of elegance around her, though she also had a bit of an arrogant look on her face. She frowned and said, I am Whitney Lowe, Sineads mother. She walked to the side and took out a bag. Then, she took out a wad of cash from within and threw it in Noras face. Ill take responsibility for this and pay for Cheryl Smiths medical expenses. This should be enough for you to still have some left over after that. In that sense, the two of you even profited a little. Nora was bewildered. A cold look appeared on her face. She looked at Ms. Lynn and asked, What exactly is going on? Ms. Lynn glanced at the dance teacher and explained in a low voice, Sineads mother is a dance teacher that the kindergarten specially hired. She was the runner-up in the womens category for an international dance competition. After that, she married into the Lowes, a wealthy family. Shes now a famous dance teacher in the circle Cherrys very smart and learned the dance very quickly, but Sinead kept saying that she wasnt doing it right. The two children then got into an argument and Mrs. Lowe chided Cherry a little. After that, she passed out from anger As soon as she said that, Sinead yelled, Thats because everyone keeps looking at her when shes dancing! Im the center! Dont let her go on stage! The moment she said that, the teachers became even more embarrassed. Nora understood now. Cherry had big eyes and fair skin, and looked very adorable. She was certainly very eye-catching among the group of children in the kindergarten. Sinead was the center, but Cherry had robbed her of all the limelight, so she became dissatisfied. Whitney was their dance teacher, so she would definitely be partial toward Sinead. Cherry had always been clever and was someone who refused to let anyone give her the short end of the stick. As she was at a disadvantage, she had pretended to faint so that Sinead couldnt say anything even if she wanted to! Nora couldnt help yawning. She had always been someone who fought others head-on and did everything directly and straightforwardly. Just whom did her daughter inherit all these little ideas from? It really was very silly. She picked up Cherry and prepared to leave. However, Whitney stood in front of her as soon as she got up. The cool and standoffish woman said arrogantly, Ms. Smith, your child is so bad-tempered. All they did was just argue a little, yet she could make herself pass out from anger. Nora, ? She didnt even make a fuss, yet Whitney was kicking up one instead? She stood still and turned around. Whitney pointed to Cherry and said to Ms. Lynn, That girl has a poor physique. I checked her body just now. Shes very stiff and isnt suitable to be a dancer. Withdraw her from the upcoming performance and switch to someone else instead. Sinead immediately clapped happily and said, Yes, make her withdraw! Dont let her go on stage! Ms. Lynn looked livid. She said hesitantly, But I think Cherry danced pretty well just now Which part of that was good? Whitney reprimanded sternly, Are you the professional here, or am I? Her movements were stiff and too forceful just now. Neither did she follow the rhythm and ended up missing the beat several times, making her out of sync with the rest of the children. She was born unsuitable for dancing! The look in Noras eyes turned even colder. Cherrys physique was amazingly good. Otherwise, Quinn wouldnt have begged to take her as his disciple. That woman named Whitney Lowe A professional? Hah. She asked unhurriedly, Does this mean that Cherry can be part of the dance if someone more professional than you says that shes suitable for dancing? Chapter 77 - Who Says I Dont Dare To Turn On The Camera? Someone more professional than her? Whitney sneered. With a confident and arrogant look in her eyes, she scoffed, Can you even find someone more professional than me in the States? Ms. Lynn tugged on Noras sleeve and said, Ms. Smith, the competition that Mrs. Lowe had participated in was the Blackpool Dance Festival. Its a world-class international ballroom dancing competition Mrs. Lowe has founded a dance academy in New York that specializes in teaching students gifted in the art, and there are scores of people who wish for her guidance. She holds great authority in the dancing circle. Then, Ms. Lynn lowered her voice and said, In order to have her teach their children, there are even some wealthy families who treat her very politely. Shes even given the Hunts and the Smiths children dance lessons before Nora scoffed lightly when she heard Ms. Lynns explanation. As it turned out, that woman named Whitney did indeed know what she was doing. No wonder she had the guts to try resolving the issue with money in a kindergarten like this just now. People engaged in the arts typically had rather lofty ideals. She must have formed an exaggerated opinion of her abilities, thanks to the other parents flattery. Nora cast her eyes down and slowly said, Ms. Lynn, I will find someone more professional than her to judge whether Cherry is suitable to dance or not. Whitney had exquisite makeup on. By then, she had also already put on her coat and leather shoes, making her seem exceptionally elegant. When she heard what Nora said, she sneered, Well wait and see, then. However, until you find someone more professional than me, Cheryl Smith will not be allowed to attend my dance classes! After saying that, she took Sineads hand and turned to leave. However, as soon as she turned, someone grabbed her ponytail. Then, her shoulder was held down and a great force threw her against the wall next to her! Bam! In front of Whitney was an icy-cold wall. Her hair was still being pulled and her shoulder held down. She couldnt move at all. Furious, she demanded, What are you doing? A low and mild voice slowly reached from behind. Mrs. Lowe, shouldnt you apologize to my daughter after bullying her? Cherry was mischievous and never allowed anyone to give her the short end of the stick. Neither would Nora allow her daughter to suffer any grievances for no reason. Whitney yelled, No way! As soon as she did, Nora yanked her hair downward hard again, making her scalp sting terribly. As though she was simply stating a truth, the womans voice was calm and peaceful as she said, Apologize. There was a murderous look in her frosty eyes. Whitney shivered. She swallowed hard and clenched her fists tightly. At last, as though humiliated, she said, Im sorry. Yawn Nora let go of her and yawned again. Only then did she pick up Cherry again and lazily leave the dance studio. After she left, a furious Whitney yelled hysterically, Im calling the police! How dare she assault me! Im having her thrown in jail! Ms. Lynn and the others finally recovered from the sudden turn of events just now. At this point, the principal also arrived fashionably late. Upon hearing Whitney, he held her arm and said, Mrs. Lowe, were all people with respectable identities here. Moreover, we really have no idea who that lady is. The bigwigs have specially instructed us to treat her with civility The bigwigs Whitney clenched her fists tightly and breathed heavily as a look of intense fury came over her face. However, she did stop clamoring about calling the police. In the jeep on the way home. Cherry sat in the passenger seat and buckled her seat belt. The large seat made her look even smaller than she was. She asked, Mommy, are you really going to ask Aunt Tanya to come back to the States for my sake? Nora raised her eyebrows. No way. Cherry was puzzled. Aunt Tanya was someone who loved dancing. She had also participated in competitions and emerged as the champion before. She had immediately thought of her when Mommy said that she would find someone more professional just now. However, Mommy was actually saying that she wasnt asking her to come back? Amid Cherrys puzzlement, Nora chuckled and said, Your Aunt Tanya is returning to the States next week. She was invited to a dance conference as an examiner. Cherry immediately became excited. So thats what it is! While the two of them were chatting, they had already returned to the Andersons residence. After parking the car and entering the house, Sheril came over with a smile and said, Nora, Ive successfully produced the Carefree Pill according to your formula! We can finally start mass production now! Nora nodded. Oh. Sheril was about to say more when Melissa walked over with a smile. Alright, you may have accomplished something big, Sheril, but dont you forget the trivial matters now. Trivial matters? A puzzled Nora looked at Sheril, who smiled and said, I have dance class later, Nora. Can you come with me? Lets have the choreographer choreograph a dance for us. We can perform it together during the dance party! Nora didnt want to go. She wanted to go upstairs and sleep instead, so she replied, No, its Cmon, lets go! Sheril pulled Nora by her arm and called out, Mom, look after Cherry, okay? An absolutely unwilling Nora was then dragged out of the door! But before she was dragged out the door, she saw the gentle expression on Melissas countenance and she found herself unable to refuse her kindness again. Forget it, she would just go. On the way there, Sheril asked, Can you dance, Nora? Nora thought for a moment before she replied, Just a little, but I dont dance often. Perhaps because she spent more time sleeping than others, she preferred engaging in more stimulating activities when she was awakesuch as racing, skiing, and martial arts. When it came to dancing, the only kind she liked was tango. However, because she practiced martial arts, her strength was too great. There was basically no man who could suppress her aura, so she stopped dancing. Sheril smiled and said, Its fine. Well just pick up a few moves casually. Its okay even if you dont dance during the party! After Nora went out, Cherry obediently went to the study with her cell phone, intending to spend the next two hours gaming and doing a live-stream. As soon as she started the live stream, she saw that her number one fan, Sponsor Grandpa, was already there. Cherry immediately greeted excitedly, Hello, Sponsor Grandpa! Sponsor Grandpa responded relatively slowly: Hello. Cherry said, Im playing as the same hero today. Without Chesty making trouble here today, Im gonna try getting into this seasons rankings on the local server! She turned on the game after she spoke. Then, a large number of notifications suddenly scrolled past her screen! Cherry was taken aback for a moment. Then, she saw that Sponsor Grandpa had tipped her with 9,999 airplanes. Sponsor Grandpa wrote: This is for you to buy candy with, little fellow. Cherry smiled sweetly and said, Thank you, Grandpa! After she entered the game and played for a couple of minutes, she noticed that Sponsor Grandpa was arguing with some of the other viewers in the comments. Stop pretending to be a kid, sweetcherry. That kiddy voice of yours makes me wanna puke! Youre so shameless to try attracting big bosses that way! Sponsor Grandpa: Shes a child. Haha, which idiot with too much money to spare is that Sponsor Grandpa of hers? There must be something wrong with his brain. Is there any child who plays games so well? sweetcherry is definitely a cross-dresser using a voice changer! Otherwise, why wouldnt they dare to turn on the camera? Cherry became angry. Who says I dont dare to turn on the camera?! Chapter 78 - Shes Turned On The Camera! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios More people started to comment: Turn it on, then? Youre a bastard if you dont! Is sweetcherry going to turn on the camera? I feel like Im going to go blind later! I smell a fight breaking out. This is a gaming channel. Does it matter whether they turn on the camera or not? Yes, it does! No one goes as far as them as to straight-up pretend to be a five-year-old kid even if they use a voice changer when they play games. Do they think our IQs are very low? Exactly! They even duped others into giving them tips to buy candy with. Tsk, the point here isthere are actually people who are falling for it! The top fan on their list who calls himself Grandpa just gave them another tip worth $150,000! How does a perverted liar like them find the cheek to do live streams? Is it because their original voice sounds too awful? That kind of tender voice is originally a childs, which is supposed to sound cute and lovable. How come they have the gall to change their voice into one like that? What an insult to kids! Of course, there were also loyal fans of sweetcherry who defended her. It was just that there were only a few of them, so they were all drowned out by the insults. Watching sweetcherry pretending to be a kid is exactly what we like. Whats it to you? If you cant stand it, then why dont you get out? Exactly. Are they holding a knife to your neck and forcing you to tip them? The hero the live streamer plays as is a little girl who carries a cannon. I think its very apt that they use a childs voice! Why are you being such a busybody? When Cherry saw that even her loyal fans didnt believe that she was a child, she frowned and said huffily and seriously, Im not a kid! In the comments: Hahaha, theyve admitted it now! I knew they were lying! A few comments had only just scrolled past the screen when Cherry said huffily, Im already five! Which part of me is a kid? The comments fell silent for a while. Then, a loyal fan wrote weakly: Sweetie, thats enough. Lets not say any more. Theres nothing shameful in pretending to be a kid anyway If you say any more, itll start to seem a little pretentious. Its enough! Enough! As for the antis, they switched on their combat mode. Ugh, theyre still pretending to be a kid. Its so gross! Already five? More like youre fifty, right? Which five-year-old can read so well? A fifty-year-old probably doesnt have that kind of hand speed and reflexes. Theyre probably in their twenties or thirties What Im seeing in my mind is an ugly, gross, and wretched-looking middle-aged man Didnt they say theyre gonna turn on the camera? What are you still dilly-dallying so much for? Hurry up and turn it on! They must be deliberately saying all that in order to change the subject, right? Turn on the camera! Turn on the camera! Its not like they have the guts to. If they turn it on, theyll expose their own lies! Seeing that no one believed her, Cherry felt as if she had suffered a great injustice. She said quietly, Okay, Ill turn on the camera now. Wait a minute, okie? After finishing the round at hand, she fumbled around for a while and finally turned on the camera. The moment she did, an uproar went through the comments! At the same time, Justin ended a busy day of work. Bored, he glanced at Pete, who was studying next to him, and picked up his cell phone. Suddenly, he thought of the friend whom Chester had posted about the other day. After downloading the live streaming app, he searched for sweetcherry. As soon as he entered her live stream, he found that the comments were in a huge uproar. F*ck! F*ck, shes really a kid! I cant believe my eyes! sweetcherry is actually really only five? F*ck! Im actually a lousier player than an elementary school kid? Ah, no, a kindergartener? Self-doubt in progress here right now Ahhh, shes so cute! Shes so cute! To think such a cute little baby who talks so adorably really exists! Justin, ? When he finally looked at the screen, he saw that the screen, which originally was showing just the game interface, now had a small window at a corner on the right. Inside the window was a small figure. She looked like she was about five years old. It was hard to tell whether it was a wig or her real hair, but she had two little braids on each side of her head, which made her look very adorable. She was also wearing a white feather mask that covered most of her face. The little fellow said huffily, There, Ive turned on the camera! I wasnt lying, yeah! All of you should apologize to me! In the comments: Shes really only five? Oh my god! My outlook on life has been shattered! Im sorry! I was wrong! Please forgive me, big boss! All the antis had already disappeared in the background and didnt dare to speak anymore. Someone asked: Why are you wearing a mask? Are we not worthy of seeing what sweetcherry really looks like? I already find her so cute when shes just sitting there like that! Can you take off your mask and show us how you look? Dont worry, there arent any ugly children out there! Sweetcherry waved and explained seriously, No, Im afraid that Daddy will see me! What are you afraid of? Its nothing bad that youre making money on live streams. Its not like your father will smack you, right? Exactly. If I had such a lovely daughter, Id definitely spoil her like a precious treasure! Of course, there were also some who didnt agree with her actions. They reprimanded her, Five-year-olds shouldnt be playing with the cell phone every day. Its not good for children! Your father is right to discipline you! Cherry said seriously, No, Daddy wont discipline me, but hell take me away and forbid Mommy from ever seeing me again! Her top fan, Grandpa, couldnt help but write: Your father is such an awful man! The rest of the comments agreed with his statement. Why would he take her away? Are your parents divorced? Is it because your father would think that your mother isnt teaching you well if he finds out about the live stream? My goodness, its so sad that there are fathers like that in this world. Its so awful how they always think the world of themselves. My heart aches for sweetcherry. Although it isnt right that children play games every day, I checked the records just now. Sweetie, your game time is fixed, right? And you only play for two hours a day Im sure your mother has put thought into this, right? For some reason, my heart aches for Sweetie. I hate your wicked father! After seeing the comments, Cherry waved her hands anxiously and said, No, no, its not like that! Its not like that! My father doesnt know that Mommy gave birth to me, so if he finds out, Mommy will be in trouble! Your mother sounds so tragic. Did she raise you by herself? When Justin heard what she said, he suddenly thought of Pete Even sweetcherrys mother knew that she should take care of her child, yet Petes biological mother was so horrible! A hint of anger flashed in his eyes. Cherry was about to say something when she noticed a tip of 9,999 airplanes. Amid the airplane icons scrolling across the screen, her number two fan, JH, wrote a few big words in bold red text: Your father isnt worthy of calling himself a man! Cherry, ?? Daddy, is it really okay to insult yourself like that? She panicked and got up from her chair. Daddy, you Before she could finish, she lost her balance and almost fell. However, after she steadied herself, the mask on her face instead fell off Chapter 79 - Cherry Looks A Little Familiar Justins heart suddenly stopped beating for a moment. It was only when he saw that she managed to regain her balance that he finally relaxed. When he wanted to see what she looked like, rows of airplane icons suddenly swept across the screen. After studying the interface with a frown for a while, he finally turned off the virtual gift visual effects. However, by the time he looked again, he found that sweetcherry had already turned off the camera. For some reason, he felt a little disappointed. He shook his head, finding his behavior rather comical. She was just a child that he had interacted with a few times. Why was he so curious about what she looked like? He tossed the cell phone aside. The little girls tender voice rang out in his earphones. Thank you for the airplanes, Grandpa! Mwah! For some reason, Justin felt a little unhappy. He had gifted her so many airplanes, but why didnt she blow him any flying kisses? As a result, yet another row of 9999 airplane icons scrolled across the screen. After sending the gift, he came back to his senses. He felt that he must be out of his mind Then, he heard the excited little fellow exclaim, Wow, Daddy! Youre so amazing, too! Mwah! Justins lip corners couldnt help but curl upward. Two hours later, Cherry stopped playing and got ready for dinner. After ending the live stream, she sat on the chair with her chin propped on her hands and looked at the two highest-ranking names on the fan list. Sponsor Grandpa was still in top place with a total of almost $800,000 in tips. Daddy was ranked second place with a total of about $600,000 in tips. She felt justified and didnt have any qualms about taking money from her father. However, it seemed like Sponsor Grandpa didnt know her at all Cherry opened a private chat window and sent him a voice message. At the Smiths. Although he had asked for steak the day before, Ian had stopped eating after taking just a bite. He rested on the bed in a groggy daze all the way until now. Watching sweetcherrys live stream seemed to have become the only thing he looked forward to every day. Ian was frowning. On his attractive visage, there was a contemplative look in his eyes. He had seen what sweetcherry looked like when her mask dropped off just now, and he found her face vaguely familiar. It was as if he had seen it somewhere before. Even though he couldnt recall where he might have seen a face like that before, it nevertheless gave him a sense of kinship. Ian smiled bitterly. Perhaps life was just too boring. Or perhaps it was because she simply looked so adorable and clever? He was about to toss the cell phone aside when he heard a sound notification. When Ian picked it back up, he found that sweetcherry had sent him a private message: Sponsor Grandpa, do you wanna play games? I can guide you, yeah! Games? To be honest, Ian wasnt interested, but he didnt have the heart to refuse the little girls kindness. Thus, he replied: How are you going to guide me? Beep! Another notification rang out. He tapped on it: Lets add each other as friends first! Do you have a Facebook account, Sponsor Grandpa? After we add each other as friends, Ill be able to add you into the game from my friends list. Ian replied: Yes, I do. Sweetcherry sent him a link to her Facebook page. Ian logged in to the Facebook account that he hadnt touched in years. He had only registered the account because of Yvette in the past. He cast his eyes down, suppressed the discomfort in his heart, and added sweetcherry as a friend. Her Facebook name was Cherry Smith. She approved the friend request as soon as he sent it. After that, Cherry sent him several pictures. Puzzled, Ian replied with a question mark: ? Cherry sent him a voice message: Sponsor Grandpa, youre under my care from today onward. You must remember to log in to Facebook every day and send me messages, okay? We must maintain the sparks of our friendship! Sparks? Ian was confused. Cherry sent another message: We mustnt let the sparks of our friendship extinguish! Once we send each other messages for seven days, our sparks of friendship will burn strongly! After another few days, our little boat of friendship will sail off and eventually become a giant ferry! Ian fell silent. He couldnt help but feel that children came up with some pretty ridiculous things these days. However, when he thought of what she said again, he replied: Okay. After he replied, it was time for dinner. The caretaker came in and asked, Sir, how about having some oatmeal? Ian clenched his jaw. He didnt have any appetite, but when he thought of his promise with the little girl He would drag his life on for a few more days, he supposed. If he passed the next day, the little girl would probably be sad. He said dispassionately, Okay. Elsewhere, Nora had reached the dance studio after being dragged there by Sheril. The classroom was very big and featured mirrors on all four sides. The moment she walked in, she saw that there were a few young men and women there. They were currently standing around a girl in the corner and chatting. At the sight of Sheril, a thin man came over and smiled bashfully at her. He said, Sheril, youre here! Sheril blushed and nodded. Then, she introduced him to Nora. Nora, this is my boyfriend, Caden Hayes. Her boyfriend? Nora sized him up carefully. She couldnt help but feel like the man made people feel a little uncomfortable. However, she didnt say much. Sheril introduced Nora to Caden and the two of them said hi to each other. At this point, the chatter from a distance away reached them. Really? Your family is so amazing! Wow, Rachel, are you going to meet Tanya Turner? Im so envious! Caden was taken aback for a moment. Then, he asked with a smile, Tanya Turner? What are you guys talking about? Someone answered, Its Rachel! Her mother heard that Ms. Turner will be coming back to the States in a few days, so she specially invited her to go to their place to hold a few dance lessons for her! After answering him, the group of youngsters gathered around Rachel and asked, Can we also join the class, Rachel? At the sight of everyone swarming over there, Caden looked at Sheril and said, Sheril, Rachel is your cousin, right? Can you ask her to let us join the class? Sherils expression immediately changed and she looked as if she had been put in a spot. Nora, on the other hand, was taken aback. Shes your cousin? Yes, Rachel is Sherils uncles daughter from the maternal side of the family. Im sure shell agree if Sheril asks her! Nora looked at Rachel Wood, who was surrounded by everyone and basking in the limelight. She had wavy hair, a slim and graceful figure, and a delicate aura around her. The scholarly aura around her was a little similar to the one that Melissa had. It was just that even though Melissa looked delicate, she also had a very dignified aura around her. On the other hand, Rachels imitation was lacking and it fell flat, making her seem somewhat chintzy. With the wall of people in between, she spoke with a great sense of superiority and said, Its very difficult to get Ms. Turner to open a class. Its not about money at all. My mother only managed to ask her to open a class for me after asking a lot of people for favors. Someone who was trying to flatter her said, Its rare for Tanya Turner to come back to the States, so I heard that her schedule is totally packed. Its really amazing that your family could get her over! Rachel suddenly looked at Sheril. There are already a lot of people in the class, Sheril. I may not be able to let you join this time Chapter 80 - Tanya Turner! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as she said that, everyone looked over. Sheril immediately felt her face flush in embarrassment as though she was living on someones charity. Rachel, however, didnt let her off. She continued and said, You can ask your mother to make an appointment for you, though. That way, youll also be able to attend her classes! By the way, does your mother have any connections? Do you want my mother to hook her up with the relevant people? After the Andersons fell into decline, as Simons wife, Melissas status had also dropped. However, not only did her family, the Woods, not help her in any way, but they even rubbed it in. Take, for example, what was currently happening. What Rachel said had in no uncertain terms told everyone that even though Melissa had been part of the Woods in the past, her current authority and connections were actually not as good as the Woods. Sheril clenched her fists and tried her best to make herself look calm as she replied, No, its fine. Im not very interested in dancing anyway Rachel curled her lip. Is that so? She glanced at Caden. Then, as though she was talking about Sheril yet also as insinuating something else, she said, What a shame. After that, she turned and looked at the other people there. However, when she did, she saw that everyone who had been circling around her and asking about Tanya just now was instead now staring curiously at Nora. The young woman, who was dressed simply, easily became the focus of the crowd just by gracefully standing there. Rachel frowned. She took the initiative to walk over, held Sherils hand with a smile, and asked gently, Whos this, Sheril? Sheril suppressed her awkwardness and embarrassment and naturally made the introductions. This is Nora, my eldest aunts daughter. A surprised Rachel immediately exclaimed rather loudly, Huh? So thats who you are! I totally couldnt tell from your figure that youve given birth before! The words youve given birth before astonished everyone there. Rachel covered her mouth and looked at the two of them apologetically. She said, S-sorry, I accidentally spoke without thinking for a moment there. Nora, you dont mind, right? To outsiders, premarital pregnancies were seen as immoral behavior. Under normal circumstances, even if ones family didnt help them to hide it, they wouldnt publicize it like that, either. However, Rachel had mentioned it the moment she came over. This made everyone instantly look at her in a different way. Nora could hear someone nearby whisper, Tsk, she looks pretty pure and innocent. I didnt expect that she already has kids. Why is someone like her here to dance? Is she trying to hook up with someone? Sheril frowned. She stood in front of Nora and said, Dont spout nonsense, Rachel. Noras just here to learn how to dance! Rachel cast her eyes down and smirked. In that case, does she have a dance partner yet? Sheril looked at the other people there. Most people who came here to dance didnt come at fixed intervals. Neither did they have fixed dance partners. She had originally thought that it would be very easy to find Nora a dance partner since she was so pretty. However, Rachels words just now had obviously made everyone averse to Nora. She was about to say something when Nora smiled and said, Its okay, Sheril. Ill just watch you dance. Sheril said, Nora, you Nora cast her eyes down. Its fine, really. Sheril knew that trying to comfort her further now would only result in the opposite effect, so she could only give her a resigned nod. When the dance teacher arrived, everyone split into pairs and started to dance. A bored Nora leaned against the wall and played with her cell phone while she watched Sheril out of the corner of her eye. Caden was unexpectedly a pretty good dancer. International ballroom dancing was performed in pairs of men and women. In particular, if the men were strong enough, their dancing would be very exciting to watch when they led the woman. Caden was likely a professional. He held Sheril by her waist and danced, the two of them forming a dazzling sight. Gradually, they became the center of all the dancers in the room. While they were dancing, Sheril was also constantly looking at Nora. She suddenly suggested, Caden, why dont you dance with Nora later? Caden was a little reluctant. He replied, I wanted to say this just now, but someone like her who became pregnant before marriage must have a very profligate lifestyle in private. Sheril, you shouldnt associate too much with her. An unhappy-looking Sheril said, You dont even know what Nora is like or anything about her past. Why would you say that? Caden frowned. Okay, okay, I wont say any more. She doesnt look like shes danced before, though. Im a professional; it may not be appropriate to have me lead her in a dance. His eyes were downcast and he looked obviously reluctant. After the dance, Sheril cast Caden aside and went to Nora. Next to them, Rachel clenched her fists when she saw what she did. Although her dance partner was also pretty good, he ultimately still couldnt compare with Caden. Sheril obviously didnt dance as well as her, yet because Caden was the one leading her, she had actually danced better than her! Furious, Rachel narrowed her eyes. Then, she suddenly walked toward Caden Sheril had a good temper and a cheerful personality. Although she found Cadens words unpleasant, she knew that he ultimately wasnt aware of her cousins circumstances, so it was understandable that he would misunderstand. Thus, after she counseled herself a little, she decided to explain to Caden what had happened to Nora. She didnt have a profligate lifestyle. Rather, she had been deceived. But as soon as she turned around, she instead saw Caden and Rachel walking toward her together. The two of them behaved intimately, which made Sheril frown. Caden seemed a little awkward, but he nevertheless bit the bullet and said, Im having the next dance with Rachel, Sheril. Sherils eyes widened. What? Rachel smiled and took Cadens arm. She said, Sorry about that, Sheril. My partner and I dont fit quite well together. Cadens the best dancer in our class, so I thought that if we dance together, I could have Ms. Turner give him a few pointers, too. Its mutually beneficial for both of us after all! You wont mind, right? Sheril was so angry that her hands were shaking. She looked at Caden with her eyes red. He had refused to dance with her cousin when she asked him just now, yet he was going to dance with Rachel now? He clearly knew that she and Rachel were at loggerheads! And that she was always looking for opportunities to bully her! Sheril felt her throat going tight and she felt like she had been betrayed. She asked, Are you sure you want to do that, Caden? Caden replied in a low voice, You know I major in dance, so Ill have to participate in international ballroom dancing competitions. If I can get some pointers from Ms. Turner, Ill definitely benefit a lot from it! Sheril clenched her fists and said, Caden, Ill let you chooseeither you dance with me or we break up, in which case youre free to dance with whomever you want! Caden frowned and said, Youre being unreasonable, Sheril! Rachel also said calmly, Sheril, Im just asking Caden to dance with me. Why are you making such a huge fuss? How can you hold Caden back like that? She sneered, Its the Andersons who cant get Ms. Turner as a dance teacher, yet youre forbidding me from helping him? If you were able to get her as a teacher and have her give Caden some pointers, he wouldnt have chosen to dance with me, either! Sheril turned pale and she tried to hold her tears back. At this point, an extremely cold and indifferent voice reached them. Who says the Andersons cant get Tanya to teach us how to dance? Chapter 81 - Name Your Price, Mr. Hunt! The few of them turned and looked at Nora. She stood quietly beside Sheril, her eyes drooping a little, making her look very sleepy. She looked at Sheril casually and said, Ill give her a call when she returns to the States and have her come over to the Andersons to give you some guidance. The few of them fell silent for a while. Caden was the first to recover. He asked eagerly, Can the Andersons really invite Tanya Turner over? He really did like Sheril quite a fair bit. Among the wealthy young ladies who were there to dance, not only was Sheril the prettiest, but she also had a gentle aura around her. In particular, she had both a good personality and good values, and had never once looked down on him despite her background. Even when he bought a necklace worth about $150 with the money he earned from his part-time job and gave it to Sheril to test her reaction, she had immediately taken off the four-leaf clover motif Van Cleef & Arpels necklace she was wearing and put on the necklace he gave her instead. She liked dancing, but only as a hobby. She wasnt addicted to it. Instead, she preferred to stay in the laboratory to carry out pharmaceutical experiments, and was a typical technology geek. Caden had once taken her to his rental apartment before. It was just a 430 square feet studio apartment that might not even be as big as her bedroom. But she had sat on the sofa with a cushion, smiled, and said, A smaller place feels cozier. She had such a good personality. Even though she did occasionally show a bit of a rich young ladys temperament like how she had gotten angry just now when he refused to dance with Nora, she usually cheered up after he coaxed her a little. Therefore, if the Andersons really were capable of getting Tanya over, why should he make her angry? But as soon as he said that, Rachel laughed softly. She looked at Sheril with a faint smile and asked, Sheril, does your cousin not know who Tanya Turner is? She looked at Nora again and said dispassionately, Ms. Turner will only be back in the States for a few days to take part in a dance programs filming. Her schedule is very packed. Even the Woods only managed to contact her after asking a lot of people for favors Several people next to Rachel who were trying to curry favor with her also chimed in: Yeah, do you really think that Ms. Turner is that easy to invite over? When she was overseas, she only held classes for nobles and aristocrats! I heard that even Whitney Lowe invited her to give her daughter guidance during her return to the States this time! Tanya Turner and Whitney Lowe participated in the international ballroom dancing competition together. Tanya was the champion. We wanted to ask Whitney to hold a few classes here, but even she wasnt willing to, let alone Tanya That person probably thinks that they can get anyone over just because they are rich. Many of us here are richer than the Andersons, but even so, we dont make it sound as easy as she did Amid their chatter, Rachel said, Alright, lets not say any more. Sherils cousin isnt from around these parts, so maybe she doesnt understand how things work in New York Lets not gather around here anymore! She took Cadens arm and said, Lets go and dance. Caden glanced at Sheril again. When he saw that she was keeping quiet with an awful look on her face, he left with Rachel in disappointment. When the music for the next dance started, Sheril grabbed Nora and led her out of the dance studio. It was already evening by then. The streets were full of traffic and neon lights flickered in the dark. The colorful lights at the dance studios entrance shone on Sherils face, and one could see the tears that she had been holding back finally rolling down her cheeks. After staring at her for a while, Nora reached out and held her by her shoulders. Her eyes looked a little cold in the light. Suddenly, she turned around and started walking back to the dance studio. Sheril grabbed her wrist. What are you going back there for, Nora? A displeased Nora said, Im going to drag him out here and make him apologize to you. Sheril shook her head. No, its okay. You can lead a horse to water but you cant make him drink. Besides, Tanya Turner is all he has on his mind. His heart isnt even with me anymore! Nora said, Then Ill get Tanya over. Hell be willing to come over and apologize if I do that. Sheril was stunned. Are you able to get her here? Nora didnt keep it a secret from her. She nodded and replied, Were friends. We met abroad. Friends No wonder Nora had said just now that the Andersons could get Tanya over! Sheril gave her a resigned smile and lowered her head. She said, Even if we get Tanya over and he returns to me, what if it happens again? If he keeps being tempted by external factors all the time, what can I do the next time it happens? Nora frowned. She said clearly and bossily, As long as you desire it, I can help you control him forever! When one was strong and capable enough, getting a man they wanted was as easy as ABC. If being with Caden would make Sheril happy, then they would just need to make it such that he would never be able to leave her, right? It was just a little troublesome in her case because Petes father was Justin. Had it been someone else, she would have already taken her son with her. While Nora was secretly thinking about it, she noticed Sheril looking at her flabbergasted as if she was shocked by her theory. Is that even possible? This instead puzzled Nora. She said, Youre rich and youre pretty. Isnt it something easily achievable for you? Sheril, ?? She actually found herself a little convinced! Seeing that she seemed to be moved by the idea, Nora asked, Do you want to go back then? No, its fine. Although Sheril wasnt crying anymore, she was still feeling very down. She said, I already know that hes someone wholl sacrifice me for the sake of benefits, so why would I still want him? I may be sad now, but Ill meet better men in the future! Moreover, he isnt handsome anyway. She cheered herself up and said, Lets go to the bar, Nora. Actually, what she wanted more was to go home and sleep. But seeing how dull Sherils usually bright eyes were, Nora sighed. Alright. Sheril looked very sweet and docile, and her straight bangs made her look even more student-like. Therefore, Nora had thought that she would just drink a can of beer at most. In the end, when they sat on the steps in the park, she instead took out a bottle of vodka and some pairing snacks from the plastic bag of stuff that she bought at the supermarket. Nora, She suddenly found her very down to earth. The night gradually got darker and moonlight shone brightly. The sky looked as if it were wrapped in a layer of grayish gauze. Most of the people exercising in the park had already gone home. Nora rarely drank, so she didnt know how well she could hold her liquor. After having a couple of sips, she vaguely felt like she was seeing double. Sheril took a big gulp from the bottle and popped a few snacks into her mouth. Then, she drank again A dizzy Nora tilted her head and asked, Sheril, why are there two of you? Sheril chuckled and said, Youre so terrible at holding your liquor, Nora! Youre drunk! Was she drunk? Nora stood up. She suddenly picked up her cell phone, entered a series of numbers, and dialed it. Someone quickly answered the call. Justins voice rang out on the phone. Ms. Smith. Noras voice was low and cool. She said, Mr. Hunt, Im drunk, so Justin had just come out of the bath. When he heard what she said, he paused and asked, So? Name your price! The young woman slowly said, I want to buy you Chapter 82 - : Rachel Wood, Bring That Face of Yours Over! Justin suddenly tensed up all over. He straightened his back, feeling as if all the blood in his body was about to rush straight to his face. She wanted to buy him? Hah. That womans way of confessing her love really was very unique. His lip corners slowly curled up. However, it was at this moment that he heard the continuation of her words: r son! Justin was a little stunned. A look of surprise appeared in his dark blue eyes, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed a little puzzled and confused. What? He asked. With the alcohol boosting her courage, Nora repeated, I want to buy your son! Are eight hundred million dollars enough? However, the man fell silent after she said that. Both of them held their cell phones to their ears and kept quiet for a very, very long while. Nora looked at her cell phone hesitantly and muttered, Huh? Is my cell phone out of range? Mr. Hunt, are you still there? There was still no response from the other side. How strange. Why isnt he speaking? Beep beep beep Justin was still at a loss for words even when he heard the disconnected tone in the phone. He stared at his cell phone hesitantly for quite a while, unable to understand what Nora was thinking at all. Why was she so fixated on his son every day? He dried his hair with the towel and changed into his pajamas. After walking out of the bedroom, he saw Sean, who had come to pass him some documents which required his signature. Justin picked up the pen, signed the documents, and handed them back to Sean. Sean reached out to receive them, but instead found that he couldnt move the papers at allJustin was still holding on to them. He hesitated for a moment before he asked, Is there anything else you need me for, Mr. Hunt? Justin suddenly asked, What might be the reason behind a woman constantly paying attention to my friends son, and even offering to buy him for eight hundred million dollars? Sean replied, I remember Ms. Smith has a daughter herself. Is she trying to get close to you so that she can get the two children engaged to each other? Justin, ? After a long while, a deep voice said, Get out. Sean took the documents from him, turned around, and started walking unhurriedly to the door. He had only just taken a couple of steps when he heard Justin cough and say, That question was a friends, not mine. Also, the woman in question is not Ms. Smith. Sean, who wisely didnt expose his lie, nodded and said, Yes, Mr. Hunt. The day of the dance party soon arrived. Nora was still asleep when Sheril dragged her out of bed and placed her clothes on her bed. She said, Hurry up and change, Nora. Even though the party starts in the afternoon, youll need time to do your makeup. Nora rubbed her eyes sleepily and asked, Are you still going? Rachel and Caden would be dancing at the party, so she had thought that Sheril would definitely give up on attending it. Sheril, however, was full of fighting spirit. She said, Hes the one who betrayed me, so why shouldnt I go? Come on, hurry and get up. Then, she went out to do her makeup. However, the moment she closed the door, the light in Sherils eyes dimmed. A breakup was something very painful. Even if one could think of it in a clear and logical manner, there was no way they could get over it so quickly. However, Mom had said that the ones attending the dance party today would mostly be young people. At the same time, it was also an occasion with the most attendees in the near future. Thus, it was the best opportunity to introduce Nora, a young lady of the Andersons, to everyone. She mustnt hold Nora back. When she was done dressing up and about to go to Nora, Noras bedroom door finally opened. Nora wore a white shirt and a pair of black trousers, and also had a black ladies blazer on. The outfit was cinched slightly at the waist, making her look neat and dashing. Sheril was taken aback. Nora, why are you wearing that? Nora waved and answered, If I dress like this, no one will ask me to dance for sure. She didnt know how to dance. Should someone really ask her to dance, it would be too embarrassing to say that she didnt know how to dance, so she might as well dress up this way and make it clear that she didnt want to dance Well, that was one way to go about it, too. Sheril believed her. The two went downstairs and got into the car to the dance party. Nora leaned against the window lazily. Suddenly, her cell phone vibrated. When she picked it up and glanced at it, she realized that it was a text message from Tanya. It read: Darling, Ive arrived in New York! Where are you? I cant wait to give you a big hug! She sounded as if she was burning with passion. Nora smiled and chuckled. Then, her long slender fingers tapped a few times on the cell phone casually and she sent her an address. She wrote: Theres a dance party here. Are you coming? Tanya replied: Ill go, Ill go! Of course, I have to go! Im going over right now! Wait for me~! She just knew that that woman loved joining in on the fun. Nora put her cell phone down and tossed it into her pocket. A frosty look surfaced in her eyes. Sheril had said that she would just take it that she was too blind to trust the wrong person, so she would just let the matter with Caden be. She was also thankful to Rachel for helping her screen her ex-boyfriends character. However, Nora had always been someone who gave tit for tat. The dance party was bound to be a very exciting one tonight. Soon, the car arrived at the party venue. The dance party, which was held in Hotel Finests conference hall, was regarded as a gathering of wealthy young ladies and socialites. Sheril, who was wearing a red gown, held Noras arm gracefully and entered the venue. As soon as they entered, she heard someone next to them say, I reckon Rachel Wood will probably be the focus of the party tonight! How can that be? Theres also Ms. Smith! Dont you know? Mr. Smiths condition has worsened. Although Ms. Smith is the one organizing the party, she isnt here today. Upon hearing what they said, Sheril lowered her voice and explained, This dance party is meant for young people. Its hosted every year by the one with the best family background among the young women of New York. The Hunts dont have any young women of suitable age, so the one with the highest status at present is the young lady from the Smiths. Shes Mr. Ian Smiths adopted daughter and is very doted on at home. Shes the one who organized all the dance parties during the last few years. She has very good character and is fairly well-known in the circle! Ian Smiths adopted daughter Nora nodded. Suddenly, Sheril stopped walking. Nora followed her line of sight and immediately saw Rachel holding Cadens arm and walking among the crowd. Someone next to them also whispered, Isnt Caden Sherils dance partner? Why is he Rachels now? I heard its because Rachel managed to invite Tanya to go over to her place to teach her dancing. Hes aiming to be a professional dancer, so if Tanya can give him some pointers, hell probably have a better chance of winning when he participates in international ballroom dancing competitions! Huh? But what about Sheril? Poor girl A strangers pity was actually the biggest insult to Sheril. She lowered her head and said, Nora, lets go to the corner However, before she could finish, Rachel spotted them from a distance and immediately called out with a smile, Sheril! Youre here! She dragged Caden with her and came up to Sheril. With a bright smile, she said, Caden and you always took top place in the past because you had him leading you. I was even thinking of competing with you this year! By the way, wheres your partner? Sheril clenched her fists. At this point, the beep of a text message notification rang out. Nora picked it up and glanced at itit was a message from Tanya: Im reaching in a moment! Chapter 83 - Eating Her Words At The Dance Party! 1 After taking a look at the text message, Nora turned off the screen, and tossed the cell phone back into her pantsuits pocket again. When she looked up, she noticed that Rachel was looking at her. She said exaggeratedly, Hey, Sheril, why isnt your cousin wearing a dress? Doesnt she dance? Noras pantsuit was actually a form of veiled rejection. None of the wealthy and nobles liked being embarrassed, so they usually spoke tactfully and would never go too far. However, what Rachel said was too direct. The look in Noras eyes darkened slightly, but before she could say anything, Sheril said, Neither of us is dancing tonight. Why not? asked Rachel, despite knowing exactly why. She asked, Are you not going to dance just because you dont have Caden with you now? Why dont I lend him to you for a dance, then? She nudged Caden. Sheril subconsciously glanced at Caden. The man in the black tuxedo looked handsome and gentlemanly, but he didnt dare to meet her eyes. When Rachel pushed him forward, Caden automatically took a step back and stood next to her again. He said, Rachel, weve already agreed that Ill be your dance partner tonight. If I dance with Sheril, then what about you? Rachel raised her chin slightly and said, Tsk, whats the big deal? Men have the right to choose, right? You can choose between me and her, cant you? Then, she cast her eyes down and said with a smile, Sheril and I are cousins, so were real close. No matter who you choose, the other party wont get mad. Right, Sheril? Caden looked at Sheril cautiously. Sherils heart would always ache whenever he gave her such a fawning look in the past. He was clearly talented, yet he was always looked down upon because of his background. Every time he made her angry, she would always relent whenever he looked at her like that. But at this moment, all she felt was disgust. She looked away and said, I Before she could finish, Nora interrupted her coolly and said, No, its fine. She has a dance partner. She does? Rachel looked around and said, Who is it? Why didnt you bring him over and show us? Nora cast her eyes down. In a seemingly half-amused manner, she said, Youll see when the party starts, wouldnt you? What are you being so anxious for? Oh, I get it. Dont worry, Sheril wont take back someone that shes already thrown away. Rachel, !! She was originally intending to humiliate Sheril, but Noras words in this instant infuriated her instead! After Nora said that, she immediately led Sheril away in the opposite direction and deprived Rachel of the chance to say anything. A vicious look flashed across Rachels eyes as she stood where she was. However, she quickly adjusted her expression, took Cadens arm, and said, Do your best when you dance later. I want everyone to see that shes nothing without you! With the exception of Ms. Smith, Sheril had been the most eye-catching person in all the previous dance parties. Ms. Smith was a Smith, so it was only natural that she would outshine her, but why Sheril too? Obviously, it was just because she had hooked up with a good boyfriend! Without Caden leading her this year, lets see how shes gonna dance! Nora found a corner, sat down on the sofa, and rested on it. She wanted to tell Sheril not to worry and that she would find her a dance partner, but when she looked over, she saw that her head was lowered and she was texting seriously: Where are you, Logan? You said that well meet at the dance party tonight. Surely you came, right? The situation where Nora couldnt find a dance partner in the dance studio the other day was still fresh in Sherils mind. Thus, she had specially told Logan to also attend the dance party tonight, so that her cousin would have a dance partner if she wanted to dance. Nora had worn a pantsuit when they left the house, so she hadnt said anything to Logan. However, she wanted Logan to be her own dance partner now. However, he didnt respond even after she sent the message. Sheril decided to call Logan. After it rang for a long time, he finally answered. It was just that he sounded terribly tired. He asked, What is it? Sheril was taken aback for a moment. Then, she asked, Are you not here yet? Im reaching soon. After he said that, Sheril seemed to hear someone else speaking there. However, she only heard the words pay off your debt and how to run away before the call was disconnected from the other side. Sensing that she didnt look so good, Nora asked, Whats the matter? Sheril looked at her. The young woman in front of her wasnt from New York. Mom said that shed had a hard life and hadnt seen much of the world before, so she wanted her to spend a little more effort taking care of her. Her cat-like eyes were always downcast and she seemed disinterested in everything. She looked sleepy all day long, yet she had the power to reassure others. Sheril said, Something seems to have happened to Logan. Oh. Let me see. After saying that, Nora lowered her head and started to use her cell phone. Sheril, ? Had it been someone else, she might have found them a little unfeeling, but if it was Nora Sheril leaned toward her and looked at her cell phonethe screen was completely dark. Only a small red dot was moving. During her moment of hesitation, Nora said, He should be fine. Hes already at the party. As if to verify the authenticity of her words, almost immediately after she said that, Logan appeared around the corner. He was a little pale and he was limping a little. His usually frosty expression looked even icier at the moment and he had an impatient look on his face. He exuded a cold and distant aura that screamed Dont come near me. Sheril stood up abruptly. What happened to you? Logan glanced at her and replied, Im fine. I twisted my ankle, thats all. Sheril was about to speak when Rachels loathsome voice rang out again. Sheril, your dance partner must be Logan, right? Did he sprain his ankle? Her voice was a little loud, causing the people around them to look over again. Rachels little sidekick next to her said, Of all times to sprain his ankle, he simply had to do it now. Tsk, its okay if you dont wanna dance, you know. You dont have to make so many excuses To be honest, your dancing is only so-so without Caden anyway! Rachel frowned. Dont say that. How could Sheril possibly have chickened out? Shes always said that dancing is just a hobby to her. Shes not doing it as a means of livelihood. The sidekick went into mockery mode right away. She said, Of course, shes not doing it as a means of livelihood. I mean, how can she possibly compare with you, Rachel? She only got bonus points in the past because she had Caden leading her. You obviously dance better than her. It was just that your partner pulled you back. Were finally setting things right this year, though. With you and Caden teaming up, youll definitely be the dance queen this year! Sheril, just admit defeat if youre scared. Why put on such a lofty act? Isnt the purpose of coming to a dance party exactly to dance? Sheril was so angry that her hands were shaking. The expression of Logan, who had just entered the venue, turned even icier. He endured the discomfort at his ankle and said coldly, Who says shes not dancing? Chapter 84 - Eating Her Words At The Dance Party! 2 Sherils head whipped toward Logan. She frowned and said, No, were not dancing anymore! He had sprained his ankle, so dancing would only aggravate the injury! What was the big deal about suffering a little mockery anyway? Logan, however, had a frosty look on his face. Then, before he could say anything, Nora stood up and said lazily, Of course, shes dancing. Why wouldnt she? Taken aback, Sheril looked at her. Logan rotated his ankle a little. The sprained area was already starting to go numb. He was about to speak when a young man who looked about 22 or 23 years old suddenly emerged from the crowd. He looked bright and cheerful and had big eyes and thick brows. His hair was dyed olive green. Isaac Young grabbed Logans arm and demanded, Do you have a death wish, Logan? Logan frowned. Let go of me! Leave me alone! Isaac lowered his voice and said, You cant let your ankles condition worsen. This way, youll still have a chance to participate in the race three days later! You must understand that youre not just racing for yourself! Unless you can find a better racer to help you out, youre already at risk of bankruptcy this time! Will being embarrassed or not even matter at that point?! Logan clenched his fists and looked at Sheril. Although she was his elder sister, she was only ten minutes older than him, so Logan had actually always been protective of her. Seeing her being humiliated by others now, how could he possibly ignore it? Isaac spoke again. He said, Besides, even if you insist, will you be able to dance well? Logan clenched his jaw. He didnt like dancing, so he had only learned a bit of international ballroom dancing. During his hesitation, Sheril had already grabbed Nora by her wrist. She said, Dont say any more, Nora. I wont dance anymore. I dont have a partne Nora smiled and said, Who says you dont have one? Sheril was stunned. The next moment, she saw the young woman reaching up and tying her long hair into a high ponytail. Then, her cool and fair slender arm snaked around her waist and she pulled her toward herself. When Sheril jerked forward, she subconsciously held Noras shoulder for support. Apart from her almond-shaped eyes, everything else about Sheril took after Melissa. She was petite and stood at about 53. Nora was 57. In addition, she was already intending to dance with Sheril when they left home, so she had deliberately worn thick-soled shoes. As a result, when they stood side by side, their height difference was actually perfect! Sherils eyes suddenly widened. You Thats right, Ill dance with you! Noras lips curled into a smile as she spoke wildly and arrogantly. Sheril looked at her. Suddenly, she smiled gently and said, Okay! Since Nora wanted to dance, she would accompany her and have some fun. At most, she would just lead the dance later! Everyone around them heard their exchange. They were stunned, but after a while, Rachel, who was the first to recover, chuckled softly and said, Are you kidding me? Sheril, if you really lack a partner, why dont I find one for you instead? Having your cousin dance with you I mean, shes never learned international ballroom dancing before, right? As soon as she said that, everyone else also started to talk among themselves. Shes never learned international ballroom dancing? Then what is she trying to be the hero for? But dont you think she looked so alpha and so cool just now?! Shes so handsome! It may feel good to act cool, but itll all go downhill when they dance later! Who doesnt know how to talk tough? Hahaha! What a huge joke this is! Just how down-and-out must Sheril be? To think she cant even find a dance partner and has to resort to dancing with a woman instead? Speaking of which, the dance queen today will definitely be Rachel! Shes been practicing very diligently. Moreover, she also has Caden with her this time I originally thought Sheril still had a chance, but I also think itll be Rachel now! Rachel danced better than Sheril right from the start. Sheril used to rank better than her only because of Caden Nora didnt say anything even when she heard the mocking comments coming from everyone around them. Action was a more powerful slap in the face. Words were only weak and powerless at moments like this. Two minutes later, Nora and Sheril went to the dance floor. Both of them turned a deaf ear and a blind eye to everyones speculative looks and words. Because of the two of them, everyone gathered around. After Rachel and Caden got into position, Rachel gave the two of them nearby a mocking look. The first dance of the night was tango. Tango required power, otherwise, the dancers wouldnt be able to bring out its beauty. A woman competing with a man in terms of strength She was pretty much just embarrassing herself! The corners of her lips curled up. The title of dance queen tonight was in the bag. Just as she thought so, grand music started to play! Rachel instantly got into the mood. She separated from Caden and then violently clashed against each other! Nice! The crowd burst into applause. Rachel kept a straight face on, but a smile nevertheless formed in her eyes. However, when she looked out from the corner of her eye, she realized that the audience actually wasnt watching her? Taken aback, Rachel subconsciously turned her head and looked over. All the other dancers were more or less already distractedtheir gazes were all on the two young women, one in red and one in black. When the music started, the looks in the two womens eyes had suddenly changed, and they separated from each other. With her back to her partner, Sheril started to dance and sway to the beat. She was as agile as a snake. A shiver went through the fingertips of her left hand to her left shoulder, and then from her right shoulder to the fingertips of her right hand. Then, she suddenly whipped her head back! She had initially been worried that Nora hadnt done a good job at the starting steps, but when she saw Nora, a look of mild astonishment appeared in her eyes. The young woman stood there casually, her posture straight and fit. The alluring look in her eyes was as if she were an elegant and noble knight asking her for a dance! Sheril twirled right up to Nora in a rush. When she stopped, Nora had already reached out and held her waist. The strong beat of the music was exciting and uplifting. Their dance was steady and powerful. The people around them could hardly see their movements. All they could see were their silhouettes, their speed, and a constantly changing center of gravity, which exuded a sense of decisiveness and clear, distinct edges and corners. Both of them looked very serious, their gazes a little solemn when they made the occasional eye contact. Yet they also turned their bodies and whipped their heads to the side quickly every once in a while and looked around. Their dance steps, which were occasionally still and occasionally moving, as well as the distant and unfamiliar music, cloaked them in a strange and mysterious veil. They were the kings on the dance floor, and people couldnt tear their eyes away from them at all! Even Rachel and Caden couldnt help but look over from time to time causing them to make quite a few mistakes. When the music came to an abrupt end, the hot and sexy dance also finally ended. Five seconds of silence later, the party broke into fervent applause! Shes so cool! Oh my god, whos that young woman? Shes making me gay! There were also people saying things such as Sheril also looks great! Shes always been such a great dancer! I wonder if Caden has regretted his actions Amid the conversations, a livid Rachel looked at Caden, who was staring at Sheril with an unreadable and constantly changing look on his face. She couldnt help but snap, What are you looking at? Even if she dances well, can she help you get Tanya Turner to give you pointers?! Caden suddenly regained his senses. At this point, there was suddenly a flurry of activity at the door! Someone exclaimed, Oh my god! Ms. Smith is so amazing! Shes actually invited Tanya Turner to the dance party! Chapter 85 - Eating Her Words At The Dance Party! 3 Rachel craned her neck and looked at the entrance. She saw that a group of people had already swarmed over. She glanced at Sheril and Nora who had just finished dancing. A hint of arrogance and triumph flashed across her eyes. She neatened her dress, cast her eyes down, and said, Im going to go over and say hello to Ms. Turner. Cadens eyes lit up. He said, Ill Before he could say the words go with you, Rachel cut him off and said, The people gathered around Tanya over there are all rich and famous young ladies. What are you going over there for? Just wait. Tanya will eventually have to come over to my house for classes. Youll see her then. She turned and left immediately after saying that. Rachel spoke imperiously and loudly, so everyone dancing nearby heard her, causing them to look at Caden in a half-amused manner. Caden clenched his fists. He felt as if he had been given a few hard slaps across his cheeks. Rachel simply didnt respect him at all! During the last few days where he practiced dancing with her, he had been lectured severely like a kid every day. She had such a bad temper! He couldnt help but look into the distancethe woman in the red gown had already walked over to the sofa and sat down. Caden, who was having an internal struggle, stood in place for a while. Then, he walked over. Dancing tango was very tiring. An out-of-breath Sheril went over to the resting area with Nora and took a seat. Youre amazing at dancing, Nora! It had been a very long time since Sheril had last had such a good time dancing. A look of excitement came over her rosy cheeks. Noras lip corners slowly curled into a smile, though she kept quiet. The flurry of activity at the door attracted their attention and they looked over to see that a huge crowd had gathered over there. They didnt know who had arrived, though. While they were wondering about it, a few people next to them who were also trotting over to the entrance said, Tanya Turners here! My goodness! This years dance party is totally worth coming! When she heard the name Tanya Turner, a taken aback Sheril immediately looked at Nora! She remained comfortably seated on the sofa and didnt move. Instead, she said lazily, That womans the center of attention wherever she goes, so shell probably be held up for a while. Dont worry, Ill introduce the two of you to each other later. Sheril immediately nodded. Okay! Anyone who liked dancing would want to get acquainted with someone like Tanya. She looked at the entrance excitedly However, a voice suddenly rang out beside her at this moment. Come with me, Sheril. The familiar voice made Sherils eyes dim. When she turned and saw Caden standing next to her with his usual smile, she felt as if her heart had been pierced by a needle. She cast her eyes down and asked coldly and distantly, Is something the matter? Caden didnt expect her to treat him so coldly. In the past, whenever he came over to coax her after they got into an argument, even though she had also pulled a long face, she always treated him with respect and followed him to the corner to talk. It seemed like she was pretty angry this time. Caden let out a sigh. He half-squatted beside her and said, Dont be mad anymore, Sheril. Dont be mad anymore He spoke the same way as he had done in the past, like an innocent man with a low EQ who had no idea how he had made her angry. It made one not have the heart to lose their temper at him. Sheril cast her eyes down and said, Yeah, Im not angry anymore. Caden immediately brightened and reached out to take her hand. However, before he could, the girl avoided his touch. Sheril looked at him coldly and said, We dont have anything to do with each other anymore, so why would I still be angry with you? Caden was stunned to the spot. His brows drew together as if he really didnt get it. He said, Stop kicking up a fuss, Sheril. Theres really nothing between Rachel and me. Were just working with each other! Kicking up a fuss? Sheril smiled wryly, finding him really ridiculous. Whatever your relationship with her is, it has nothing to do with me. Sheril, you just said that you arent angry anymore, so why are you saying such things again? Caden took a deep breath and said, The only reason why I danced with Rachel is for Tanyas guidance. She does indeed have a bad temper and is always saying things to shame and embarrass you, but cant you put up with it a little for the sake of my future? He had a smile on his face when he said that. Sheril felt extremely disgusted. Her expression turned icy and she said, Youre mistaken about something, Caden. What? Sheril sneered, My mother didnt give birth to me and raise me in fine clothes and exquisite food to have me suffer with you and be bullied! Suffer with you Caden clenched his fists and said, At the bottom of it all, its just because you look down on me, right? You think youre a rich young lady while Im a penniless pauper, right? Sheril, ? If she really were someone who cared about things like that, why would she date him for two years? However, she couldnt be bothered to say any more. She immediately said, Please stay away from me. Caden, however, looked livid. He said, Thats enough, Sheril! Do you really think youre some rich young lady? Wake up! The Andersons have long since fallen into decline! Sherils eyes widened. What? Cadens words were vicious and nasty. Your family is about to fall out of the ranks of the rich soon! What are you still throwing a tantrum like a rich young woman here for?! Your family probably cant even talk to Tanya Turner, let alone ask her to hold classes! You always say that youre not interested in becoming a professional dancer and prefer to coop yourself up at home to study medicine, but in my opinion, its not because you dont want to but because you cant! The only part about you thats better than Rachel is that you have a better temper! But in terms of family background, how do you even compare to her? Shes the real princess here, alright? Her family can ask Tanya Turner to hold classes for her just because she wants to learn how to dance! While he was talking, Rachel had already squeezed her way to the front of the crowd. Tanya was tall and slender. Dressed in a casual outfit and a baseball cap, she was currently signing autographs for others. She had a grin on her face and a hearty, outgoing personality. When it was Rachels turn, she asked, Tanya, do you still remember me? The Woods have made an appointment with you for a dance class. The Woods? Tanya blinked. Oh, Rachel Wood, right? Nora had mentioned to her that she was living with the Andersons in New York. Thus, she had asked someone to find out more about them. Melissa Anderson, the current mistress of the Andersons, was a daughter of the Woods, so the two families likely shared a very close relationship. It just so happened that the Woods had also made an appointment with her for a dance class at a high price, so she had made an effort to remember a bit more about Rachel, lest she embarrasses Nora. After the two chatted casually a little, Tanya said, Sorry everyone, Im here today to look for a close friend. Lets do the autographs again another day! Everyone there was respectable people in the circle, so they stepped aside after she said that. After Tanya left, they immediately surrounded Rachel. Wow, Rachel! Ms. Turner remembers your name! Given the Woods status, coupled with how Rachel is indeed pretty talented in dancing, whats so strange about Tanya remembering her? Thats the way it should be! As she listened to their flattery, a triumphant smile formed on Rachels countenance. So what even if Sheril had danced well just now? Tanya probably didnt even know who she was! It was just that, who exactly was Tanya looking for? Chapter 86 - Why Are You So Interested In My Son? Rachel looked around but instead saw Tanya turning the corner and entering the bathroom at the side. Rachel, whats Caden doing over there? Her sidekick nudged her arm and said, Surely, Sheril isnt trying to poach him while youre away? Rachels eyes turned cold and she started walking over with her. As soon as the two approached, they heard Caden say, Her family can ask Tanya Turner to hold classes for her just because she wants to learn how to dance! Rachels lip corners curled upward. Her sidekick said smugly, Its not just that! Even a lofty person like Ms. Turner remembers Rachels name! Caden turned and looked at her eagerly upon hearing what the sidekick said. Rachel lifted her chin triumphantly and said, Ill introduce you to Ms. Turner when we meet her again later. Caden immediately nodded. Rachel then looked at Sheril and Nora. She smiled and asked, Sheril, Ms. Smith. Do you want me to introduce the two of you to her, too? Her sidekick immediately complimented her. Youre so nice to your cousin, Rachel! Rachel giggled. Were family after all Sheril looked straight at her. No, its fine. Im not going professional! Rachels expression immediately darkened. Caden frowned and said, Sheril, why are you still being so headstrong? Why are you refusing such a good opportunity? Because she doesnt need it. A clear and cool voice interrupted Caden. Nora stood up from the sofa, the corners of her lips curling up when she looked into the distance. The few of them followed her gaze and looked over to see Tanya, who had just come out of the bathroom, waving at them and jogging over. Rachel was taken aback. Next to her, her sidekick immediately became excited. Rachel, Ms. Turner is waving at you! Cadens eyes also shone. When Sheril had refused to reconcile with him just now, he had actually regretted his actions a little. But seeing how enthusiastic Tanya was toward them now It seemed like the Woods connections were indeed very impressive! The sidekick spoke very loudly, so everyone around them also looked over. My goodness, it seems like Ms. Turner really likes Rachel a lot! Is it because she dances well? I heard that Ms. Turner is very well-respected in foreign aristocratic circles But shes being so friendly to Rachel? The remarks, which were full of envy, made Rachel lift her chin. She hadnt expected Tanya to have such a good impression of her, either. With a smile on her face, she took a couple of steps toward Tanya, ready to greet her. Seeing Tanya coming closer and closer to her, Rachel stood still, straightened her back, and said, Ms. Turner! Her expression was just right. It was neither overly flatteringwhich would make it look like she was fawning on the other partynor too cold, which would make Tanya uncomfortable. Surely she would become the center of attention after this, right? But the next moment, her expression froze. Tanya came toward her. The two stood facing each other. Then, Tanya suddenly turned sideways, bypassed her, and continued forward, passing her by. Rachel was dumbfounded. Then, she immediately heard a voice behind her. Nora! I missed you so much! Rachel, ?? She whipped her head around violently to see Tanya stretching out her arms to give Nora a huge hug. However, Nora bent over, stepped aside in disgust, and slid under her arm instead. Then, she pulled her arm and tossed it to Sheril. Hug her instead. Shes my cousin. Oh, that makes her my cousin, too! Little cousin, youre so cute! Tanya gave Sheril, who was standing there stiffly, a big hug and pinched her face. She exclaimed, Your eyes really look like Noras! I like them! Everyone was utterly bewildered. Didnt they say that Tanya was here to look for Rachel? But why didnt the picture in front of them look quite right? Rachel herself was also dumbfounded, especially because the looks of worship in the eyes of everyone around her had all changed to probing looks instead. It made her feel like burying herself in a hole right away! With her eyes reddened, she clenched her fists tightly and took a couple of steps forward. She went up to the few of them. Unable to maintain her ladylike image anymore, she demanded rather sharply, Sheril, do you all know Ms. Turner?! Sheril didnt say anything. Tanya, on the other hand, looked at her hesitantly. Of course! Nora here is my best friend! She is me and I am her! Were so close that were pretty much inseparable! Then, she smiled and said, Youre a relative of my little cousin here, right? I wasnt intending to accept the Woods class request initially; it was only because you guys are relatives that I took it up. How about this? Im planning to stay at the Andersons. If you want classes, then come over to the Andersons! Rachel, !! When Rachels sidekick heard what she said, she hurriedly said, But if you go to the Andersons for classes, can we still come along? Rachel, you promised! Tanya looked as if she had been put in a spot when she heard her. She said, Ugh, its very tiring to hold classes, so just come by yourself and dont bring anyone along! Then, she turned to Sheril and said, Do you dance, little cousin? I can teach you! Also, its the same whether Im teaching just you or a group of your friends. So, if you have friends who wanna come along, you can bring them along! Sheril was already so dumbfounded that she was lost for words. She said weakly, I-I dont need to learn Oh no, but that will make me look very useless! And Nora probably wont like me anymore! Noras lip corner spasmed and she almost rolled her eyes. She said lazily, Who agreed to you staying at the Andersons? Tanya immediately took Sherils arm and said, Little cousin, your cousin has a very weird temper and doesnt allow anyone to share her bed. Can I sleep with you tonight? Sheril, who still hadnt recovered from her shock yet, replied, Okay. Are you guys still gonna dance? If not, lets go? Im so tired after being on a plane for a whole day! Tanya started dragging Nora toward the exit after saying that. Nora avoided her pulling and walked lazily at the side while Tanya took Sherils arm. Everyone watched as the three of them went to the underground car park. I really thought the Andersons have fallen into decline! I didnt expect that the Woods were only able to ask Tanya to hold lessons because of their relationship with the Andersons? No wonder we couldnt get an appointment with Tanya while Rachel was the only one who managed to! When you think about it carefully, Sheril actually dances very beautifully! The way her cousin dances the male role is also so cool! I really like it Everyones words made Rachel too embarrassed to stay. She suddenly stomped her foot and ran out crying! Only the stupefied Caden continued to stand there stupidly, feeling as if he had missed the chance of a lifetime. In the underground car park. Tanya and Sheril were walking in front while Nora trailed behind them lazily with both hands behind her head. As she walked, someone suddenly grabbed her arm and dragged her over to a black Land Rover! She subconsciously threw a punch in defense, but her fist was caught by the man instead. He said, Its me. The familiar voice took Nora aback for a moment. It was only then that she realized that the man in front of her, who was a head taller, was actually Justin Hunt? She raised her eyebrows. What are you trying to do, Mr. Hunt? Justin trapped her in between himself and the car and let out a playful laugh. His voice was low and rich as he said, I just want to ask Ms. Smith a question. What? The man narrowed his eyes dangerously. Why are you so interested in my son? Chapter 87 - Youre A Bad Girl! Ever since the night that Nora became drunk and gave him a ridiculous call to offer to buy his son, for some strange reason, Justin had been in a rather bad mood the last few days. This continued until he came to Hotel Finest today for a meal. The gossipy Chester had live-broadcasted the dance party taking place downstairs. He even sent him a video of that woman dancing. Seeing the sensational sight of her holding someone elses waist and dancing, attracting the attention of all the men around her, Justin suddenly became a little angry. He was feeling so troubled here, yet that woman was on a roll at the dance party and winning over both men and women? Thus, he had saved the dance video along the way and left the restaurant while counting the time. Going by how she didnt like doing more than necessary, he reckoned that she would probably leave right after she was done dancing. Then, he found her jeep in the car park. Sure enough, it didnt take long before the three women came down. Nora was a little dazed at the moment. Her nose was filled with the mans grassy scent. His breath tickled her face when he spoke, making the mood rather suggestive. The lighting in the basement was dim, but the close-up view of the mans visage was as if it was lit up on its own, especially the cold look in his eyes and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye that exuded a sense of abstinence. It actually made her feel like conquering him. She raised her eyebrows and chuckled softly. What are you talking about, Mr. Hunt? At the sight of her denial, Justin lowered his head and leaned into her ear. Have you already forgotten, Ms. Smith? Im afraid you cant afford to buy my son with just eight hundred million dollars. Afraid of being discovered by Sheril and Tanya, they both lowered their voices as if they were having a word in private. Nora leaned back, but her back was already against the Land Rover, so she had nowhere to retreat to. As such, she could only sigh and say, Is that so? How much are you willing to sell him for, then? Name your price? Justin held her waist with his large hand and chuckled softly. Have you ever considered a way that wont require a single cent from you? Noras eyes lit up, but right after, she said disappointedly, Stealing? It doesnt seem like a very good idea. After all, Justins strength was right there for all to see. Justin, He discovered that the woman had actually looked rather serious when she said that. So, she had actually really considered stealing his son? Stealing someone elses son? What kind of weird habit was that? Justin frowned. You Before he could finish, however, Tanyas voice traveled over. Huh? Wheres Nora? Where did she go? Together with their voices, the other two women started to walk back. When she heard them about to come right next to the two of them, for some reason, Nora became a little flustered. She suddenly pushed Justin away forcefully and pushed him to a darker place further inside. She immediately walked out and said, Im over here. Tanya came over and circled around her. What are you doing here? Surely youre not hiding some stray man over here, right? She really was hiding one, though. Noras cheeks turned a little red and she let out an awkward cough. She gave her a light push and said, Are we going or not? Afraid that Nora would really leave her here, Tanya hurriedly turned around. What are you being so cocky for, Nora? I may just fall in love with you, you know~ Nora picked at her ears. Your love is too cheap. I dont want it. It was only after the three women walked off while bantering with one another that Justin finally came out from behind the Land Rover with a cold look on his face. When he thought of how the woman had pushed him away just now as if he wasnt fit to be seen, he suddenly felt a little as if they were having an affair? He chuckled softly. He saw the woman get into the cars back seat without any hesitation and then, she immediately leaned against it. After loading her luggage into the car, a tall and slender woman then returned to the front of the car. She immediately exclaimed, Nora, youre too much! I was stuck on the plane the whole time, yet youre still making me drive? With her eyes already closed, Nora leaned against the window and said coolly, I want to sleep. The other woman could only get in the drivers seat. Soon, the car started moving. It was only after they left the car park that Justin realized that he, a man who had always taken full control of his time and never easily wasted it, had actually spent ten minutes standing there and watching her banter with her friend? However, when he thought of how she had looked when she pushed him away in a panic just now, his frustrations disappeared. Nora leaned against the car seat in a rare moment of insomnia, unable to sleep. She thought back to what she had done just now. She didnt understand why she was suddenly feeling guilty? While she was thinking about it, her cell phone beeped. She looked down to see that it was Justins number. He had sent her a text message: What were you being so shy about? Nora was bewildered. She immediately replied: I wasnt. After she sent the text message, another beep sounded. Nora picked up her cell phone again and looked at it. The message read: Tell me why on earth youre so interested in my son. I can help you think of a solution that wont cost you any money. Nora was puzzled. She slowly replied: I just find him very cute. I wonder if Mr. Hunt is willing to part with him? Beep. Nora lowered her head and saw another message from him: Are you thinking of becoming his mother? Nora curled her lip. She was his mother herself. What did he mean by becoming his mother? Wait a minute. Didnt something seem a little wrong here? Nora looked at her cell phone again and saw that the man had sent her another message: Ms. Smith has a very unique way of confessing her love. Nora, !! As expected, that man was being narcissistic again! The corners of her lips spasmed and she immediately sent him three agitated replies: Youre mistaken. Im not the one who wants to raise him. Its a friend of mine. After sending the messages, Nora touched her cheeks, which felt a little hot. The corners of Justins lips curled into a smile and he let out a deep chuckle as he read the three messages on his cell phone. Ms. Smith was totally pulling a friend out of thin air! At the same time, at the kindergarten. At 4:30 pm in the afternoon, children whod had their afternoon snack were allowed to play for some time while they waited for the rest of the children to finish eating before they would leave together. Cherry had always been a very picky eater. After she was done eating, she carried her little plate over and handed it to the teacher. Her big round eyes blinked as she said, Ms. Lynn, youve lost so much weight again today. You should eat a little more. Cherry has especially left you some of her vegetables. Ms. Lynn was on a diet, so Cherrys words had undoubtedly hit the spot. She was such a cute little girl. Was there anyone who could resist her flattery? Ms. Lynn rubbed her head gently and said, Little Cherry is so smart! People on a diet cant eat any meat, so I can only eat more vegetables. The other children looked at her enviously. Sob! Why was Cherry allowed to skip her veggies?! They also wanted to be picky eaters! Cherry ran over happily to the play area to wait. She was about to pick up a Barbie when someone snatched it away. Sinead stood in front of her with her hands on her hips and said loudly, Cheryl, didnt your mother say that shes going to get a more professional dancer to do an evaluation for you? Its already been a week, but she still hasnt gotten anyone over. Youre a liar! And a braggart! All the other children looked over. To them, lying was a very bad habit! Sinead rebuked, Youre a bad girl! Were not gonna play with you! Chapter 88 - Everyone Has A Very Active Imagination Children also had their own social circle. As Sineads mother was a dance teacher, there were a few children in the class who liked playing with her very much. Thus, when Sinead said that, three to four other children immediately stood behind her in support. Yes, youre a bad girl! Were not gonna play with you! Liar, liar, pants on fire! Your nose is gonna grow longer! Sinead immediately looked at Cherry excitedly, especially now that she also had the support of her friends. The last kid who went against her had burst into tears after they bullied him the same way. After that, he had even bought them a lot of gifts and begged them to play with him. Cherry was a newcomer, so she didnt have many friends in the first place. Therefore, she would definitely become so scared that she would cry, right? She was just thinking about it when she saw Cherry, whom she had scolded, lift her head and glance at her. Surprise flashed across her big round eyes as she said, I didnt want to play with a selfish, rude, and uncultured child like you in the first place. Youre thinking too much. Sinead, ? The next moment, she burst into tears and started to wail. Ms. Lynn had already noticed the two little girls arguing. She hurriedly placed the plate down and rushed over, for fear that Cherry would be bullied. As soon as she approached, she heard the bawling Sinead yell, Youre the uncultured one! Youre the rude one! Youre the selfish one! A puzzled Cherry asked, Why are you crying when youre obviously the one scolding me? Sinead suddenly choked on her sobs and even hiccuped. Ms. Lynn was rendered speechless. Why was she suddenly feeling like she had rushed over for nothing? The school bell suddenly rang. Parents were already picking up their children at the door one after another. Sinead cried as she said, Youre a liar and your mom is a braggart! My mom said that if your mom still cant get anyone by tomorrow, you can forget about joining the dance performance! Hmph! She immediately ran out after saying that. Ms. Lynn held Cherrys hand and asked worriedly, Will your Mommy be able to find a more professional dance teacher? Cherry nodded. She sighed seriously and said, Ms. Lynn, when Mommys looking for someone, shell keep sending them private messages on Facebook. She says shell never stop until they reply! So, Mommy will definitely be able to find someone more professional for me! Ms. Lynn, The picture of a single mother in ill health who looked weak and frail, yet was extremely stubborn, suddenly formed in her mind. In order to prevent her daughter from being bullied and developing low self-esteem, she was determined to find her a more professional dance teacher. It was getting dark, yet she refused to eat or drink. She didnt dare to sleep, nor did she even dare to cough, lest she woke up her adorable daughter. She sat in front of the computer and constantly sent private messages to people in the dancing field who were more well-respected than Whitney Lowe, begging them to save her daughter Sob, how touching! Ms. Lynn squatted down, hugged Cherry, and said, Little Cherrys mom is so amazing! Cherrys eyes brightened. Yes, she also found Mommy very amazing! When they were abroad back then, Mommy was once looking for someone, but the other party kept ignoring her. So, she had written a program that sent a private message to them every second, and even hacked their cell phone so that they couldnt block or mute her. She had no intentions of stopping until she successfully forced them to reply to her! As for herself, she had instead happily gone to bed. By the time she woke up, the other party was already close to changing their cell phone altogether! Was there anyone who wouldnt break down after 16 hours of constant harassment? The teacher sent Cherry out. Nora and the others werent back from the dance party yet, so it was Melissa who came to pick her up. When Ms. Lynn handed Cherry to Melissa, she said with her eyes red, Cherrys moms life is too hard! Melissa, who strongly agreed with her, nodded. She held Ms. Lynns hand and said, Yes, her mom has a hard life. It really isnt easy to raise a child all alone! The two looked at each other, both feeling as though they had found someone who understood how they felt! Ms. Lynn sighed silently and said, Please tell her not to overdo it if she really cant find a dance teacher whos more professional than Whitney. Ill think of something! Melissa was taken aback. Did something happen? Ms. Lynn was also surprised by her reaction. She asked, Dont you know what happened? She gave her a brief account of what had happened. Melissa frowned and heaved a sigh. That girl is just too considerate. She must have been afraid that I would be put in a spot if I knew what had happened. But how are we going to find a more professional dance teacher than Whitney Lowe in the States? Whitney was one of the rare few dancers in the States who had won in an international ballroom dancing competition. It was a very prestigious competition, and few from the States had achieved high rankings even after so many years. Ms. Lynn sighed. Youll need the champions if you want to suppress her. Itll be the most ideal if you can find the champion who competed in the same year as her. Ive already asked around; the champion of that year is named Tanya Turner. Shes also a very outstanding dancer. Itll be best if you can get her to help. If not, even if you find someone else, with Mrs. Lowes authority, no one will dare to go against her. After all, she has the Lowes backing her up. Apart from top-class giants like the Hunts and the Smiths, the Lowes werent afraid of anyone else at all. Melissa looked thoughtful after she heard what she said. Meanwhile, the tolerant and understanding Nora Smith who had endured a lot of hardships had just reached home. Tanya stood at the bedroom door and looked at Nora pitifully. Nora, are you really not gonna let me sleep with you? Nora responded by closing the door with a loud bam. Tanya, There was a hint of worry in her eyes. It seemed like Nora was still very insecure. There mustnt be anyone else in the room when she slept. Otherwise, she would suffer from insomnia. This habit of hers still hadnt changed. Beep, beep! She heard a car stopping outside. It was Cherry who had just returned from school. Tanya immediately became excited. She left her suitcase in the hallway, went straight downstairs, and rushed out of the door happily. Cherry! Cherry, who was carrying a big schoolbag on her back, was carried down from the car. When she saw her, the little girls eyes brightened and she raced over. Wah! Aunt Tanya! Youre here! Tanya said, Whos Aunt Tanya? Call me God-mom! Melissa also got off the car. Her mind was fully occupied by thoughts of Tanya at the moment. She had made several phone calls on the way back, but she couldnt get Tanyas contact information at all. Should she call her elder brother and ask him for help? Nora had saved Harmonia Pharmacy with the Carefree Pill after she came to the Andersons. She had given the Andersons so much help. There was no way she would allow Cherry to be bullied in school. Melissa raised her head with great resolve. She picked up her cell phone and dialed her brothers number. The phone rang for a while before someone answered. An impatient voice came from the other end of the call. Whats the matter this time? Melissa fell silent for a moment. Then, she cast her eyes down and asked gently, Farrell, can you contact Ms. Tanya Turner for me? However, while she was speaking, she suddenly noticed that there was a female stranger in the house. She was currently pointing at herself frantically. Melissa, ? Chapter 89 - We Were Once In The Same Boat While Melissa was hesitating, Miranda, her sister-in-law, had already taken over the phone. Whats all that pretense for, Melissa? Rachel has already come home and told me everything that happened at the dance party! Why is Sheril fighting with Rachel for every little thing? Melissa didnt have time to respond to the guest. She said anxiously, Whats the matter, Miranda? Im just asking for Tanyas contact informat Miranda scoffed and said, Her contact information? Do you even need it when shes already in your house? Youre doing this deliberately, arent you? Whats the big deal? Youre just acquainted with Tanya, thats all. Has that made you so full of yourself? Know your place, Melissa. Youre no longer a young lady from the Woods but Mrs. Anderson now! Even if you have Tanya on your side, itll never change the Andersons and the Woods social statuses! Sheril had better not fight with Rachel for every single thing. Its more important for one to know their place! Miranda hung up immediately after ranting fiercely at her. Melissas grip on her cell phone tightened, causing her fingertips to turn a little pale. What did Miranda mean by shes already in your house? While she was in a daze, Tanya came up to her and said, Hi Auntie. Barring any accidents, I should be the Tanya whom youre looking for. Melissa was dumbfounded. Tanya said very politely, Im Noras friend. Can I stay at your house temporarily while Im back in the States? Sure. Melissa watched the cheerful Tanya take Cherrys hand and lead her into the living room, feeling as if she was dreaming. Did Tanya just say that she was Noras friend? It seemed like none of Noras friends were simple people? Upstairs, in the bedroom. Tanya was playing with Cherry. She tossed her high into the air before she caught her again. Cherry was so excited that she couldnt stop giggling. Again, God-mom! Again! Next to them, Sheril was watching them in horror, terribly afraid that Tanya would miss and cause Cherry to fall. After several rounds, a tuckered-out Tanya slumped onto the sofa. She rubbed her sore arms and said, I havent seen you for only half a year, but why am I having difficulty picking you up now? Cherry climbed onto the sofa and massaged her shoulders with her small hands. It must be because God-mom has become weaker rather than because I became heavier! The corners of Tanyas lips spasmed. You guys are so noisy. Nora, who was lying on the bed, tossed and turned repeatedly, unable to sleep. She buried her head with a pillow and said, Cant you guys play outside? I still have to send Cherry to school early in the morning tomorrow. It was currently only 6 oclock in the evening while she only needed to wake up at 7:40 in the morning However, the few of them who were familiar with her biological clock didnt find anything wrong with what she said. Tanya even gave a grand wave and said, Now that Im here, do you still think you wont get enough sleep? Ill take Cherry to school tomorrow morning! As soon as she said that, Nora immediately flipped the quilt aside and sat up. Then, she stretched and walked to the study as she said, In that case, Ill go and do a bit of work. Tanya was bewildered. She finally realized something and exclaimed, Were you waiting for me to say that?! Nora yawned. Uh-huh. It wouldve been nice if you had said it earlier. I had to stay in bed for so long because of that. Then, she entered the study and closed the door right away. Everyone was speechless. Sheril looked at Tanya cautiously. However, she didnt see any signs of anger on her face. Rather, there was even a sort of joy at being exploited?? Then, she saw Tanya hug Cherry and say very gently, Cherry, shall God-mom bathe you? Lets sleep together tonight! Okie-Dokie! As Cherry blinked with her big round eyes, she hugged Tanya around her neck and said, God-mom, you must take me to school tomorrow, okie? No problem! The Andersons residence was a villa with guest rooms, so they definitely wouldnt let Tanya and Sheril squeeze with each other in a room. When Sheril was taking Tanya to the guest room, she asked, Tanya, how did you meet Nora? How did she meet Nora? The light in Tanyas eyes dimmed a little. She lowered her head and looked at Cherry gently before she slowly answered, We met at a gathering. A gathering? Sheril could clearly sense that she was in low spirits, so she very thoughtfully didnt ask any further. Tanya, however, held her arm and asked, Sheril, are you thinking that Nora treats me too coldly, so youre afraid that Ill be mad? Upon having her thoughts exposed, Sheril immediately felt rather embarrassed. Be it at the dance party or in Noras bedroom just now, there was no way that anyone would say that Noras attitude toward Tanya had been warm or enthusiastic. Thus, she really was a little worried. Tanya suddenly burst into laughter. She picked up Cherry and pressed her cheek against hers. Dont worry, shes really nice to me! Look, she even gave me little Cherry! Sheril, ??? Tanya then added, Besides, you dont have to worry. She and I are so close that were pretty much inseparable, because We used to be in the same boat. Toward the end, she sounded a little dejected. However, she quickly recovered and gave her a wry smile. Noras luckier than me, though. She found hers shortly after she came back to the States But Im still looking for mine Cherry immediately puckered her lips and kissed Tanya on her cheek. She said, Dont be sad, Mom! The word Mom made Tanya freeze. Her eyes reddened and she hugged the soft and tender Cherry tightly. Little Cherry, youre really God-moms precious little baby! She then entered the guest room with Cherry. The two of them played and had fun for quite a while. Before going to bed, Cherry suddenly sat upright and said, Wait a minute, God-mom. I almost forgot! My spark of friendship is going to go out! After saying that, she got off the bed, ran to Noras room, and picked up her cell phone. She was about to leave when she realized that there was no one on the bed and that the lights in the study were still on. Cherry slowed down and walked back to the bedroom. Then, she logged on to Facebook and sent Old Ian a sticker wishing him goodnight. Old Ian also replied to her with a sticker wishing her goodnight. Only then did Cherry gain peace of mind and put down her cell phone with a smile. When she looked back, she saw Tanya staring at her. Cherry, fess up! Do you have a boyfriend?! Cherry replied, No, I dont! Its Grandpa! Sponsor Grandpa! The night passed peacefully. Whenever Nora took Cherry to school, she basically woke up at 7:35 and got out of bed at 7:40. Then, she would brush her teeth and leave the house with a baseball cap on without rinsing her face or combing her hair. Unlike her, Tanya got up at half-past six. She secretly put on exquisite makeup and even mock-snobbishly put on a pair of sunglasses before finally taking Cherry to school happily. When they reached the school gates, Cherry just so happened to see Whitney and Sinead also entering when she got off the car. Whitney stopped in her tracks when she spotted her. Sinead yelled, A liar is not allowed to go into the school! Whitney also said dispassionately, Cheryl Smith, its not good to lie. As punishment, you are to stand at the school gates and shout a hundred times I was wrong. I wont ever lie again. You can only enter after youve reflected upon your actions! Chapter 90 - An Identical Child! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As a dance teacher in the school, Whitney was authorized to punish students. However, her humiliating approach was such that even Ms. Lynn, who was receiving the schoolchildren at the school gates, couldnt stand it anymore. She said, Mrs. Lowe, lets not do that. There are a lot of people coming and going here. It wont be nice if other parents misunderstand that were carrying out corporal punishment. Whitney scoffed, Why would that be? Its only when the school is strict with their students that well be able to show off how good of an international school this is! Its precisely because of people like you who spoil the children that Cheryl Smith has developed the bad habit of lying! Her lecturing made Ms. Lynns cheeks burn. She was about to say something when Whitney added, I know, theyre all children from wealthy families, so you dont dare to scold them. Since Im the one lecturing them now, you can stop being so meddlesome! The teachers in international schools were all doctoral students from prestigious schools! They were fluent in at least three languages, so ?they were able to communicate with the children without any obstacles. After they were hired, they even had to study psychology, early childhood education courses, and undergo other kinds of professional training before they could officially commence work there. Of course, the salaries were also scarily high. Ms. Lynn came from an ordinary family, so the fact that she was a teacher in the kindergarten went to show that she was an outstanding talent. She narrowed her eyes and said, Mrs. Lowe, no matter what, corporal punishment is still against the law. Whitney, however, remained unmoved. Instead, she even said, Oh, feel free to call the police and have them arrest me, then. Ms. Lynn, She clenched her fists. Mrs. Lowe, lets not go too far! You were obviously the one who was being aggressive that day and insisted that Cherry wasnt suitable to dance. Her mother only said that she was going to find someone more professional because she was afraid that it would affect the child Whitney had an icy-cold look on her face. With an air of arrogance unique to artists, she said, Ms. Lynn, one mustnt make up excuses when they make mistakes. No matter what, the children must do what they say. She looked at Cherry and said, You cant unring the bell. People have to take responsibility for their actions. Cheryl Smith, go and stand at the gates! After saying that, she took Sineads hand and got ready to enter the school. At this point, a voice reached their ears. Tsk, Whitney. Have you already learned how to bully children during these few years that we havent met? Tanya took off her sunglasses. She hadnt said anything just now because she wanted to see if there were any reasonable teachers in the school. If there werent, then it would be better to withdraw as soon as possible. Secondly, she was trying to gain an understanding of the situation through their exchange. When she shot Cherry a glare, she immediately saw the little girl sticking out her tongue at her. At once, she became caught between laughter and tears. No wonder the little fellow had slept with her the night before and insisted that she took her to school today. Here she was, thinking that the little fellow really missed her! Tanya mentally dissed Cherry while she admired the look on Whitneys face, which looked as if she had just seen a ghost. Tanya sneered, You were just a bad dancer a few years ago, but unexpectedly, even your eyesight has become bad after a few years. Not only has Cherrys physique achieved the golden ratio, but her limbs are also long and slender. She clearly has great potential to be a dancer! If it wasnt because her mother dotes on her too much and didnt have the heart to make her suffer the pain of training to do splits and leg stretches, I wouldve taken her as my student a long time ago. Who do you think you are? How dare you say that she doesnt have any potential for dancing? If she doesnt have any potential for dancing, then who does? That chubby daughter of yours? This must be the biggest joke Ive heard this year! Whitney, !! She was already rendered speechless. The sight of Tanya made her feel as if she had returned to the competition from a few years ago! Back then, she was young and high-spirited and didnt know that there would always be someone better out there. On the eve of the competition, she had gone up to Tanyawho had already won two championships in a rowand declared, I will definitely be the champion this year!. Tanya hadnt said anything at the time, but right after that, she had used her own capabilities to make her eat her own words in the competition. No one had managed to outshine Tanya after that! To date, she was the only person in international ballroom dancing history who had successfully performed moves of the highest level of difficulty! Back then, she had glanced at her after she finished dancing. That glance of hers had exuded a champions contempt. For so many years, Whitney had been hailed as the top dancer in the States, but every time in the dead of night, she would always see that contemptuous look in Tanyas eyes And now, she was here! She was here again! Whitney took a step back in fright. She suddenly pushed Sinead to Ms. Lynn, turned around, and got into her car as if she were fleeing. She slammed the door shut and gasped for air. Everyone was utterly bewildered. No one had expected Whitney to actually be so weak. The corners of Tanyas lips were even spasming at the sight. She handed Cherry to Ms. Lynn and said, Hello, Im Tanya Turner. Cherry is very talented in dancing. Ms. Lynn, !! Oh my goodness! Cherrys mom had really managed to get Tanya over! Was this what they meant by faith will move mountains? She looked at Tanya all starry-eyed and said, Ms. Smith has done so much! Good work! Tanya was bewildered. Nora was still sleeping at home while she brought Cherry to school. On top of that, she even had to help her teach someone a lesson. Good work? Yeah, right! Seeing that Cherry had entered the school, Tanya turned and shot Whitney a sharp look. In the car. Whitney hurriedly shrank back in fear. While watching the video she had just recorded, she instructed the chauffeur, To Mr. Lowes office! Yes, maam. When Whitney arrived at the Lowes company, her husband, Bob Lowe, was just about to head out. He was a little taken aback when he saw her. Why are you here, darling? Whitney grabbed his hand and said, Dear, I might be in trouble. A smiling Bob asked, Whats the matter? Whitney took out her cell phone and started playing the video she had recorded. She pointed to the exquisite and adorable Cherry on the screen and recounted what had happened to him. She said, Ive already checked her background. Shes a child from a single-mother family and doesnt have a father, so I bullied her a little without any reservations. But in the end, her mother actually got Tanya over! Dear, given how arrogant Tanya is, theres no way ordinary people can get her to help. Is there a chance that this child comes from some sort of influential background? Bob smiled and patted her hand reassuringly. There are only a few families who are more powerful than us in New York. The Smiths children are in school while the Hunts hire private tutors for all their children, so you dont have to worry. I reckon its just a coincidence that she managed to get Tanya Turner to help. It was only then that Whitney heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she realized that she had made a mountain out of a molehill. She let out a cold laugh and said, I can put my mind at ease now, then. Isnt the reason why she tried so hard to get Tanya over none other than to take the center position from Sinead? Hah! Ill definitely make it such that she wont be able to bear the consequences of her actions! She wanted to dance, right? One must know that there were many different kinds of ways to teach someone how to dance! For example, leg stretches splits Bob comforted her a little more before he left. He was going to discuss future partnership plans with Mr. Hunt today. When he arrived at the Hunt Corporation, the secretary led him to the top floor. As he observed the unique environment around him that was found nowhere else in New York, Bobs respect for Justin grew a little more. When they arrived, Sean stopped them. He said, Im sorry, Mr. Lowe. Please wait a moment. Mr. Hunt is currently keeping his child company while he does his homework. His work hours only start at ten. It was said that Justin had a child whom he kept very well-protected. To date, there were very few who even knew whether his child was a boy or a girl. Bob hurriedly replied ingratiatingly, Its fine! Mr. Hunt is such a good father! At ten oclock, the door to the office opened. Bob and the others entered. He kept his head down, not daring to look at Justin. However, his gaze swept to the side out of the corner of his eye to see a small child sitting there doing their homework seriously. Bob hurriedly retracted his gaze. However, the next moment, his head suddenly whipped back up. Why did that child look so familiar to him? He actually looked exactly the same as the child in the video that Whitney had shown him just now! Chapter 91 - Is She Qualified to Be Mrs. Hunt? Bob was in a constant state of anxiety during the entire meeting, and he glanced at the child sitting there quietly from time to time. His hair was neither long nor short. He looked like a boy, but his delicate features and fair skin made it seem like he could also be a girl. eighteen plots of land will have the best development prospects in New York in the future, but we simply cannot afford such a huge project. The project manager who had come along with Bob looked at Justin respectfully and asked, Mr. Hunt, may I know if youre interested in working with us? Bob hurriedly retracted his gaze and looked at Justin. He was leaning back on the chair the whole time while the project manager was talking, and his entire self exuded an air of indifference. Although he didnt say a word throughout the whole process, the project manager pretty much glanced at him every time he finished a sentence. Justin didnt do anything, yet the entire negotiation was under his control. His eyes were as deep and bottomless as a well, and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye even added a bit of a mysterious aura to him, making it impossible for anyone to read his thoughts. His slender fingers with distinct joints tapped lightly on the black marble tabletop, causing everyone elses hearts to also pound along with the rhythm. Bob was also a well-respected and influential man in New York, but in front of Justin, he nevertheless didnt dare to even breathe a little louder than usual. While his imagination was running wild, Justin slowly said, No, Im not interested. Bob and the project managers eyes widened suddenly and they looked at each other incredulously. It was thanks to their investments in real estate that the Hunts had surpassed the Smiths to secure their position as the number one family in the States. Over the years, the Hunt Corporation had also spread their net even wider and successfully purchased quite a lot of land. Very few plots of land had been put up for sale in New York during the past two years. It really was no easy feat to get such a large plot of land. Bob had used a lot of connections before he managed to purchase the plot of land. Even when the funds needed had exceeded what he could provide himself, what he had thought of was still to have others join him instead of giving up the plot of land. In their opinion, Justin really shouldnt refuse such a good deal. Bob stood up. Mr. Hunt, this piece of land is really something that only comes by once in a blue moon. Are you sure you dont want to consider it further? Justin stood up, his tall and lean figure making even the entire office seem a little cramped. He neatened his suit and said, See the guests out, Sean. Bob still wanted to say more even when Justin said that, but when his gaze met Justins expressionless countenance, he subconsciously closed his mouth. Even after Sean saw them out of the office, Bob still couldnt recover. Why had the Hunts suddenly changed their strategy? Next to him, the Lowes project manager was chatting with Sean. He asked, Were old buddies, Sean. Can you give me some insight as to why Mr. Hunt rejected the partnership offer? The reticent Sean glanced at him and said, Mr. Hunt is in a bad mood today. Even the project manager couldnt help but fall silent. Just because he was in a bad mood, he had rejected a huge project worth a few dozen billion dollars. Mr. Hunt sure was willful! Tumultuous waves, however, churned in Bobs heart. He asked tentatively, Is it because of his child? Had Mr. Hunt caught wind about what had happened in the kindergarten? Was that why he had rejected his offer? While he was wondering, Sean nodded. Yes. Bob, ! He wanted to ask further, but Sean refused to reveal any more. Bob and the project manager didnt dare to pester him further, either. They could only ask Sean to relay their message to Mr. Hunt and ask him to reconsider carefully before they went downstairs. On the top floor, inside the office. After they left and the door closed, Justin walked over to Pete and stood in front of his desk. Pete lifted his head and looked at him. Father and son stared at each other for a long while before Justin finally asked, Are you going to cut your hair or not? Pete replied simply and concisely, No. Justin, His sons hair had already reached almost under his ears. If he continued to let it grow, he would even be able to braid them soon! Had it been before, he would definitely have held his son down and forced him to cut his hair. Now, though The family doctor had said that his personality switching back and forth was a sign of mental illness. He mustnt force him to do things he didnt want to do during such moments. Justin suppressed his anger and asked as calmly as he could, What must I do before youll cut it? Pete lowered his head and returned to his homework. He replied, Youre a man, Daddy. Why do you keep staring at my hair? If youre that free, why dont you think about how to woo Mommy instead? He needed to switch places with his sister once in a while. If he cut his hair too short, wouldnt they be exposed? He wanted to let Cherry grow out her hair, so even though the grown-out hair was uncomfortable, he would just grin and bear with it until they acknowledged one another. Justin, ?? Wasnt the only reason why he had become such a naggy fatherthe unpredictable changes in his behavior?! Besides Justin frowned and said seriously, You got it the other way round, Pete. Your Mommy is the one whos wooing me. Im in the midst of considering whether shes qualified to become Mrs. Hunt. Pete, He looked at his father, who had always been very strong, powerful, confident, and in control of everything. However, his baseless confidence in this instant instead rendered him speechless. If Mommy were to really make a move on him, he would definitely be very easy to woo and would fall for her the moment she did. Sigh. Men were just so contrary. Someone knocked on the door at this point. Sean walked in and said, Mr. Hunt, the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten has sent you an invitation to their 50th-anniversary celebrations. May I know if you want me to reject the invitation? The Golden Sunshine Kindergarten was founded abroad. The founder had very high EQ, so the branch in New York had nearly gathered all the children of the wealthy families. The Hunts children never attended kindergarten, but the school nevertheless wisely took the initiative to ask them every year and even offered them a few places. In addition, they never left them out during celebratory occasions like this, either. Justin had never participated in previous years, but this year He thought back to the time when Nora made up the excuse that he was the one who had given her the recommendation letter for her daughters admittance into the school. In an uncharacteristic move, Justin suddenly said in a stuck-up manner, Ill go if theres nothing scheduled on that day. Sean said, You have a video conference in the morning that day, Boss. Then cancel the meeting. Sean, ?? At the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten. It was time for dance lessons again. Ms. Lynn was still sighing while she sent Cherry to the dance studio. She said, I dont know whether Im right or wrong in bringing you here, either. But since your mother has managed to ask Ms. Turner to speak up for you, no matter how strict Mrs. Lowe is on you, dont give up, okay? Dont worry, Ms. Lynn! Cherry wont cry, yeah! Cherrys young, tender voice made Ms. Lynns heart melt. She kept looking back as she left the dance studio as if it was her own child she was seeing off. Whitney stared at Cherry. When she thought of how she had fled the scene earlier that day, she said coldly, You dont have any dancing foundation, Cheryl Smith. Go to the side to do your stretching and practice your splits! You can only join the practice after youre done! Cherry didnt refute Whitney this time because what she said made sense. She walked over to the wall in silence. A triumphant smile formed on Whitneys face as she watched her from the back. At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. Chapter 92 - A Little Sidekick Whitney never answered phone calls during lessons. However, she had set this particular unique ringtone for her husband. Whitney was a professional dancer, and the Lowes treated her very well after she married Bob. This was also what gave her the confidence to be so arrogant. When she realized that it was her husband who was calling, she told the children to stay where they were and play for a while. Then, she walked to the side, took out her cell phone from her bag, and answered the call. Cherry had grown up being pampered and had never suffered any hardships before. She did indeed find actions like barre rises, splits, and stretching exercises very difficult. Her leg was propped on a small stool while her chubby little arm tried hard to stretch forward to touch her toes Children were rather flexible, after all. Moreover, her physique was indeed very suitable for dancing, so she succeeded in one go. She stood up straight excitedly. When she saw that the other children were all playing, she also decided to take a break. However, it was at this moment that she suddenly heard a loud and sharp shout. Cheryl Smith!! Cherry jumped in shock. She looked over to see Whitney glaring at her. The white part of her eyes was bigger than other peoples, so she looked a little scary when she was glaring at someone like that. Whitney had reprimanded Cherry because she noticed that she was slacking off. Before she continued, she pressed the button to pick up the call. Right away, she heard her husbands anxious voice coming from the other end. You mustnt do anything to that little girl! Before Whitney could ask why, he went on and said, I know who she is now! Her father is Justin Hunt! Whitney, ?? Her eyes widened in astonishment. Bob continued and said, No wonder they could get Tanya Turner to make a trip specially for her! Also, he rejected our partnership proposal today because of his child! Whitney, !! Alright, Im hanging up. I have to check if theres anyone else who wants to be part of the project. Sigh! Bob hung up without giving Whitney any chance to speak at all. In the distance. Cherry was frozen in place after Whitneys yell. Sinead took the opportunity to walk up to her. She made a face at her and said, Hmph, how dare you slack off! Mommy will definitely punish you! The other children also chimed in anxiously and said, Cheryl, hurry and continue practicing. Mrs. Lowe is very, very fierce! Ah! Mrs. Lowes coming over! Someone yelled, causing everyone to immediately disperse. A triumphant Sinead stood beside Cherry and made another face at her. Hmph! Mommys here to lecture you now! Youre gonna cry very soon! Cherry, ? The little fellow frowned. Just as she was wondering how she could get out of the situation if Whitney were to start scolding her, she noticed Whitney standing in front of her aggressively. She said, C-Cherry Using a nickname felt like it would make their relationship feel a little closer. Next to them, Sinead made faces at her and taunted, The calmer Mommy is, the more miserable youll be later! As soon as she said that, however, the expression on Whitneys face turned awful. The corners of her lips twitched forcefully and she forced a smile that looked even fiercer than if she were crying. Then, she asked stiffly, Do you want to be in the center? Sinead, ?? Cherry, ?? Both kids were dumbfounded. Before Cherry could answer, Sinead suddenly burst into tears with a loud wail. Mommy, youre a bad person! The center position is mine! Cherry, Well, that was rather sudden. And Mrs. Lowe, too. Could she refrain from smiling? It was really pretty scary. Cherry tilted her head and thought for a while. Then, she replied happily, Yes! Whitney forced another smile. Okay. Youre in the center position from today onward. Dont practice splits anymore. You can return to the team now. Then, she started to lecture Sinead. Stop crying. Youll be standing next to her, so its no different from being in the center! Wail Sinead, who refused to listen to her, started crying even louder. Cherry ignored the two of them. She ran to the center of the children and stood in the position that originally belonged to Sinead. Hmph. Originally, she wouldnt have had any interest in the center position if Sinead didnt create any trouble. After all, she was a newcomer! However, Sinead had bullied her. In that case, she would make life difficult for Sinead! Mommy had taught her that one could take anything they want except the short end of the stick! After some time, Whitney finally got Sinead to stop crying and they resumed practice. Cherry had an undisciplined lifestyle. As her IQ was very high, she had little patience. However, now that she was in the center position, she didnt dare to slack off or take a sloppy attitude anymore. After half an hour, she had already memorized most of the dance moves. Her talent alarmed even Whitney. No wonder Tanya said that she wanted to take her as her student! After the dance lesson, everyone returned to the classroom. I want to sit with Cheryl Smith! Me, too! Go away! Im the one whos gonna sit with Cheryl! Several children carried their little stools over to sit with Cherry. For a while there, she became the class favorite person. Ms. Lynn sighed at the sight of them quarreling, her head hurting. Cherry was just too popular! She squatted down and said, Alright, stop arguing, everyone. Cherry, who do you want to sit with? Cherry carried her stool, ran into the crowd, and sat down next to a handsome little boy. She said, I wanna sit next to Seth Walker! Why? Ms. Lynn asked. Cherry replied loudly, Because hes the most good-looking one here! Good-looking people play only with good-looking people! Sinead burst into tears with a loud wail again. No wonder Seth has been ignoring me! So, its because Im not good-looking enough! Everyone was speechless. After class, everyone ran over to Cherry to play with her again. Not only did she have a good temper and often came up with a lot of fun ideas, but the teachers also liked her very much. Most importantly, even the dance teacher whom everyone feared didnt dare to bully her. She was simply too amazing! Cherry was playing with building blocks when a little boy suddenly walked over. He asked, Hey, are you Cheryl Smith? Cherry looked up to see a handsome little boy with fox-like eyes standing in front of her. The boy said, Im the boss of this kindergarten! Become my underling, and Ill take care of you in the future! Cherry pouted and replied, Im the boss here! Hmph! The little boy said, How dare you try to snatch my position as the boss! On account of how good-looking you are, I shant beat you up! Hurry up and call me Boss! Cherry blinked. Next to her, Seth said, Hes Brandon Smith. The Smiths are the most powerful among everyone here, so youd best not offend him. Cherry, ? She placed her hands on her hips and said, Whats so great about using your family background to compete with others? If youre that great, then lets compete in other things! The winner will be the boss! Brandon immediately puffed up his little chest and said, Only boys can be bosses! How can a little girl be the boss? If you can become a little boy, then Ill acknowledge you as my boss! Cherrys eyes lit up. Okay! You gotta keep your word! Hahahaha! Brandon laughed. So, youre actually a little dummy! My Mommy said that theres no way anyone can change their gender, yeah! If you cant become a little boy, then youll have to listen to my commands in the future and become my sidekick! Chapter 93 - The Photo From The Live-Stream Seth tugged on her sleeve again. Cherry, a girl wont be able to become a boy. Youll definitely lose, so dont agree to it! In a soft and tender voice, Cherry replied, I have a way around it, yeah! Brandon touched his hair and snorted again. Only then did he walk away with his hands in his pockets. After he left, Sinead rushed over to Cherry. She lifted her chin and said, Cheryl, youre in trouble! Your life will definitely be very hard now that Brandon has set his sights on you! He loves making his sidekicks bark like a dog the most! Youre gonna be Cherry the Doggy tomorrow! In the midst of her gloating, puzzlement flashed across Cherrys big round eyes and she asked, But how does one bark like a dog? Sinead immediately bent over, held her hands up like little paws, and said, Woof! Woof! Then, she stood up straight and said, Like that! Cherry asked again, Like how? Sinead frowned and said, Why are you so stupid?! Then, she did the same pose again and imitated a dog again. Woof! Woof! Woof! Cherry grinned and exclaimed, I see! So, youre Sinead the Doggy! Sinead, When she realized that Cherry was mocking her, she burst into tears with a loud wail again. Classes for the day ended very quickly. In the afternoon, parents came one by one to pick up their children. When Cherry left home in the morning, she already knew that Tanya would be the one picking her up after school because Mommy would definitely slack off. Sure enough, when she went out, she spotted Tanya standing there. She skipped over, got into the car with Tanya, and went home together with her. At the Andersons. The kindergarten took care of all three meals a day for the children, so Cherry, whod already had her dinner in school, usually didnt eat any more after she went home. Thus, while the rest of the Andersons were having dinner, she secretly hid upstairs and gave Pete a video call. As soon as the video call connected and she saw her brother, Cherry immediately smiled sweetly and said, I missed you, Pete! Pete was currently doing his homework seriously and the background of the video was his study. He picked up his earphones, put them on, and said, I miss you and Mommy too. Cherry asked, In that case, can we switch for a while? Pete, ?? He was a little hesitant. Havent you already started to attend school? It seems like the kindergarten uniform is a skirt? But Cherry lowered her head and twiddled her thumbs. A grimace appeared on her adorable little face and she said, Someones bullying me in school. He wants me to be his sidekick. Pete panicked the moment he heard that. He said, Ill switch with you! His younger sister was only allowed to follow after him and be protected by him. Who was the little brat that was so daring as to bully his younger sister? Cherrys eyes lit up immediately and she threw her brother under the bus without any hesitation. She said, We have dance lessons every day for the performance during the celebrations, so youll also have to practice. Pete, !! He didnt want to wear a skirt or dance, but for his sisters sake He could only grin and bear with it. Cherry hopped off the chair and moved her phone a little further away. Lets practice the dance moves, Pete! Okay. At the Hunts. Justin had an important and mysterious meeting later, so he finished all his work early. After dinner, on the way to his study, he passed by the door to his sons small study. He was currently on the phone with his sons psychiatrist. Yes, its been quite a long while since his last relapse. Hes been pretty normal during the last few days. His behavior and so on arent as weird as before anymore. The psychiatrist replied, In that case, Petes condition has likely stabilized. If theres no relapse after a few more days of observation, then perhaps hes recovered. Justin heaved a sigh of relief. After hanging up, he sneaked into his sons study to check up on him and see whether he had encountered any difficulties in his studies. While personally supervising Petes studies recently, he found that his genius son had returned. As expected, his utter ignorance in history and mathematics when they were in California were due to psychological reasons! He gently opened the door to the small study. He had originally thought that he would see the usual sight of his son sitting at his desk and reading seriously, but unexpectedly Cherrys adorable voice rang out in Petes earphones: Twist your hips, Pete! Pete stuck his hips out and twisted them. Pete, do this action when the flowers bloom! After that, you must smile! Petes fingers curled into a dainty pose and he held his chin with his hands before he gave a sweet smile. After that, he asked, Is this okay? Pete, you should say, Is Cherry doing okay? instead! Thats how I talk, yeah! With much difficulty, Pete said, Okie-Dokie! Cutely, yeah! Adorably, yeah! After saying that, he turned and immediately spotted Justin who was at the door. The mans and the boys eyes met, and for a while, it was dead silent in the study. Five seconds later Bam! Justin shut the door. It must be because he didnt open it the right way just now! He turned around, picked up his cell phone, and called the psychiatrist. It seems like Pete is having a relapse again. At the Andersons. When Cherry saw that Pete wasnt moving, she asked anxiously, Whats wrong, Pete? Pete stood up straight and went back to his usual expressionless self. He replied, The tyrant came just now. Cherry said, Really? Ive not seen handsome Daddy for so long! I miss him so much! Pete changed the subject. He asked, Is there anyone whom youre particularly good friends with in the kindergarten? Yes, yes! Cherry became excited at the question. Im great friends with Seth Walker! Hes really good-looking, and he can even do Mathematical Olympiad questions! Pete, ?? He glanced at the Mathematical Olympiad worksheets on his desk. A contemplative look flashed through his big eyes that looked identical to Cherrys. He said, Ive mastered the dance. Lets hang up for now? Okie-Dokie! After hanging up, it was now time for Cherrys live-stream. She started a live-stream. Sure enough, she saw that her number one fan, Sponsor Grandpa, was already there. Cherry immediately greeted him and said, Hi, Sponsor Grandpa! Ians response was: Grandpa has sent you 999 airplanes Cherry giggled. Suddenly, a message popped up on the live-stream interface: The Mid-Year Live-Streaming Contest is accepting applications now! Come and sign up! The live-streaming platform she used held two live-streamer contests every year. One was held in the middle of the year while the other was held at the end of the year. In the contest, two live-streamers would be pit against each other, with the winner progressing to the next round. The top ten finalists would win promotional resources and even become part of the Top Trends on Facebook. Without even taking a good look at the pop-up message, Cherry immediately tapped Join. Every live-streamer was required to fill in their personal information during the registration process. As a result, the applications were accepted by default. Cherry didnt think much about it and immediately switched on the game interface. Thus, she didnt notice that a customer service staff member had sent her a private message: Hi sweetcherry, this is customer service staff Kay at your service. I noticed that youve signed up for the live-streamer contest. Ill need a photo of you for registration purposes. Can you send one to me, please? After a few minutes, when the customer service staff saw that she wasnt replying, they sent another message: Please note that if we dont receive any reply, by default, well have to use the photo of you during your live-stream. Chapter 94 - A Wet Dream Cherry didnt know at all that the platform had sent her messages. Neither did she understand things like customer service and so on. She was engrossed in the game, so she didnt reply to the messages at all. As a result, when the customer service staff didnt get any response from her, they used a photo of Cherry from that one and only time she had revealed her face and her mask had dropped off for the contest. Then, they sent her another message: The photo has been uploaded. We are currently in the registration phase. The contest will start tomorrow. Opponents will be randomly assigned when it starts. We look forward to your great performance in this contest! But of course, Cherry wasnt aware of any of this. Do you really know how to play? Youre not using a computer keyboard, you know. There are only four or five buttons on the cell phone, yet youre still pressing the wrong ones all the time! Even your pet cat pressing randomly on the phone can play better than you! After dinner, Nora went upstairs. The moment she opened the door, she immediately heard the irritated Cherry scolding someone. The corners of her lips spasmed a little as she poured her a glass of water. Cherry was using the study, so Nora went to the sofa and turned on her computer. With her eyes downcast, Noras long slender fingers flew across the keyboard as she typed a few letters on a webpage. A dark webpage loaded. She then typed another few letters and it changed to another webpage. After another few times of the same thing, she reached the final destination. It was the web version of a chat room belonging to the Imperial League. The Imperial League consisted of more than a dozen people, and each of them had their own dedicated account. At six oclock New York time on this day every month, they would hold an hour-long meeting to discuss world economic trends. Just a casual word from them could change the structure of the economy and cause huge fluctuations in the corporate world. The chat room had a black background. None of them knew who any of the others were. The only thing they knew was that the prerequisites for joining the Imperial League were very harsh. There had been barely any newcomers during the recent few years. Most of them had inherited their accounts. Only the heirs to the account holders clans could inherit the accounts, and thereby inherit the Imperial Leagues connections and information. Nora, whose chin was resting on her hands, was wondering what they would talk about today when she saw someone sending a message. Eagle: How is Americas real estate industry going to be in the future? As soon as Eagle raised the question, several people in the chat room started to talk. Tiger: Real estate has now formed a bubble, especially in America. Housing prices have skyrocketed in the past few years. Can Americas economy cope if this continues? Lion: Im still optimistic about the real estate industry! Bear: Im not optimistic about it, though. The real estate industry has been going downhill since the beginning of the year. Wolf: But its showing signs of picking up recently. Everyone used animal code names in the Imperial League. During the discussion, Eagle asked: In that case, what are we going to do to promote the real estate industry? Everyone shut up immediately. Nora clicked her tongue. Barring any accidents, the leader of the Imperial League would be speaking next. Sure enough, a message was sent: King: Housing prices will develop steadily for the next ten years. Refrain from making them soar or plummet. Should they plummet, it would cause an economic subprime mortgage crisis and trigger global turmoil. In the Imperial League, King was the only one who could issue orders. He was the king of the Imperial League! No one knew who he was, let alone what country he was from Nora had tried to investigate his background before, but she couldnt find any information about him at all. As for the rest, she suspected that Eagle and Wolf were from top-class wealthy families in the States. This was because the two of them had talked about America the most during past meetings. Her aunt abroad had mentioned before that Justin was the hardest person to deal with in the States, so she had once suspected that Justin was Eagle. Out of everyone there, Eagle and Wolf had talked about America the most in recent years. Wolf was a little milder in nature while Eagle came across as a little aggressive and showed faint signs of becoming the No. 2 of the Imperial League. Nora seldom spoke in the chat room. Over the years, she only used the information she got from here to make a bit of money. It was fine as long as she had enough to spend. She didnt have any grand ambitions. Being filthy rich and whatnot wasnt a lifestyle suitable for her. Besides, it also affected her sleep. She yawned and watched the people in the chat room talk about other industries next. Finally, King wrote: Well end todays meeting here. Everyone said goodbye. Nora also finally sent her first message of the night: Cat: Goodbye. After sending the one-worded message, she closed the meeting webpage. At the Hunts. Justin leaned on the desk and narrowed his eyes. Rejecting the Lowes investment proposal with the claim that he was in a bad mood was just an excuse. In the near future, housing prices would develop steadily and would no longer soar like how they had in previous years. The real estate industry would also gradually become less profitable. Why would he still invest in real estate at such a time? He was about to leave the chat room when he suddenly saw the code name Cat, who rarely participated in the chat In the past, he didnt take much notice of those who didnt participate much in the chat. Perhaps it was because hed had a lot of contact with that woman recently, but when he saw the name, he suddenly thought of her. She was always lazy and careless, yet also noble and elegant. Even when she was gobbling down her food during meals, she never looked boorish. That woman was just like a cat. Justin shook his head. He was really overthinking things. How could she possibly be in the Imperial League? Imperial League members were either rich or noble. They were people among the worlds wealthiest tycoons. With that in mind, he left the chat room. He then accompanied Pete for a while while he studied. When he found that his sons personality seemed to have switched back again, Justin finally went to sleep with peace of mind. In the middle of the night, the door suddenly opened. Justin looked over to see a graceful figure draped in moonlight walking in elegantly. It was actually Nora! Justin was taken aback. Why are you here? Nora smiled at him and laid down on the bed. She put both her legs up and looked at him coyly with her cat-like eyes. She said, Mr. Hunt, Ive liked you for a very long time. Lets give it a go? Then, she slowly placed her hand on his leg He, someone who had always been a man of abstinence, actually found himself somewhat unable to control himself at the moment Justins eyes suddenly flew open. When he realized that he was dreaming, he sat up in chagrin. After thinking to himself for a while, he went to the bathroom The next day. Cherry got Tanya to take her to the Quinn School of Martial Arts first before sending her to class, with the excuse of Mommy asked me to pass them something. There was no way Tanya could wake the sleeping Nora to ask her if it was true, so she took her there. Pete was practicing martial arts at the Quinn School of Martial Arts today. A while after Cherry ran in, Pete changed into the skirt and walked out awkwardly. Tanya, who didnt notice the childs odd behavior, took Pete to the kindergarten just like that. As soon as he entered the classroom, Sinead rushed straight up to him and shouted, Cheryl! Brandons not going to let you off! Youll definitely bark like a dog today! Ill watch you become a joke and see you cry today, Cherry the Doggy! Chapter 95 - How Do You Become A Boy? Cherry the Doggy? Petes expression immediately turned cold. His big round eyes, which looked exactly the same as Cherrys, were dark and somber. He wasnt someone who talked a lot, so he ignored Sinead and entered the classroom. When Ms. Lynn saw him, she subconsciously walked over and gave him a hug. She even pinched his delicate and round cheeks and said, Wow! Little Cherry looks even cuter today! Pete stiffened. However, when he sensed Ms. Lynns kindness, Pete resisted the urge to push her away. To be honest, he was indeed mildly autistic and disliked having physical contact with people, so he was an anomaly among the Hunts. He couldnt even accept the occasional hug from his Great-Grandma However, it seemed like his level of tolerance had become much stronger after he found his mother and younger sister. Just as he was about to reach his limit, Ms. Lynn finally let go of him. Pete breathed a sigh of relief, carried his stool over to the side, and sat down. After a short while, another child came. After bringing his own stool over and sitting next to him, he took out some Mathematical Olympiad worksheets. Then, he said, Good morning, Cherry. Pete glanced at him calmly and pursed his lips. He must be the very good-looking Seth Walker that Cherry mentioned, right? He looked so small and skinny like a pretty boy. Why did Cherry even find him good-looking? Pete lowered his gaze and looked at the Mathematical Olympiad worksheets. I heard that youre very good at Mathematical Olympiad problems? Seths narrow eyes blinked. So-so, I guess? Oh. Pete opened his schoolbag, rummaged about in it, and took out a set of Mathematical Olympiad worksheets. He handed them to him and asked, Can you solve these? Seth, ? He was taken aback. When he took the worksheets from Pete and took a look at them, his expression became even more dazed. He shook his head and replied, No, I cant. How stupid. At this point, Pete suddenly remembered that he had to imitate Cherrys way of talking, so he forcefully changed the rest of what he wanted to say and said, I could already solve these problems a year ago yeah! Seth, ?? He wanted to say something, but Pete had already turned away. He said, You can only sit next to me again when you can solve this set of problems yeah! Cherry had definitely been duped by him. He wasnt great at Mathematical Olympiad problems at all! Seth, !! Cherry had just picked him the day before. Was she already despising him now? Before today, he had merely found Cherry cute and likable. However, at this moment, Seth felt that she practically couldnt get any more outstanding. Therefore, he would definitely sit next to her and ask her for advice! Pete was completely unaware of what he was thinking. The timetable set by the kindergarten was very packed. At about ten in the morning, the teacher allowed the children to rest. Pete stood up, intending to go to the bathroom and relieve himself. He was wearing a skirt. Instead of bouncing about like how Cherry walked, every step he took was very steady. After he exited the classroom, he subconsciously turned into the mens toilet at the side. Brandon, who had used the opportunity during rest time to come over and look for him, was puzzled. He followed after Pete and entered the mens toilet together with him. He was about to say something when he saw Pete standing there and peeing Brandon was stunned. After Pete was done relieving himself, he turned and immediately saw Brandon staring at him, which startled him. He suddenly realized that he should have gone to the womens toilet instead! With this, wasnt the cat completely out of the bag now? While he was trying to think of a way to explain and gloss over the topic, Brandon stretched out a trembling finger and pointed at him. He said, Ah! Ahhh! Y-you really became a boy?! Pete, ? Brandon rushed forward and grabbed his hand. Youre so amazing! You actually really became a boy! Can you also turn back into a girl? Pete replied, Yes, I can. Brandons eyes shone. The little boys imagination was already running wild. He said, So, Mommy was wrong! People can change their gender! Cheryl Smith, I declare that youre my boss from now on! Pete, He felt that the boy might not be very mentally sound, so he circled around him and entered the classroom. Sinead had been staring at him ever since the last period ended. When she saw Brandon also going out of the classroom after Pete left, she immediately knew that he must have gone to intercept him. With that, Cheryl would definitely cry. She was happily imagining the scene when a voice suddenly reached her. Boss, do you want water? Ill pour a glass for you! No, I dont yeah. Pete opened the door and entered the classroom after replying to him. Sinead immediately saw Brandon following after him obsequiously. Waaaa!! Sinead burst into tears at will. There were no secrets among children. In just a mornings time, the way everyone looked at Pete had changed. Every one of them had a look of amazement on their face as if saying, Wow! Cheryl Smith is so amazing! She can conjure a little willy out of nothing! Pete turned a blind eye to their gazes and continued attending classes. At the end of the first lesson in the afternoon, a small and skinny girl came up to him. The little girl was a little shorter and smaller than most kids and had delicate and lovely facial features. It was just that she had a timid look in her eyes and her voice was also very soft. She said, C-Cherry Pete looked at her. The little girl immediately lowered her head as if she didnt dare to make eye contact with him. M-my name is Mia Smith She didnt dare say anything more after that. Pete had always treated everyone coldly, but the girl looked so frail and delicate. It was as if she would burst into tears from fear if he spoke even just a little louder. He couldnt help but frown. He said as mildly as possible, Is something the matter? Mia Smith was Brandons cousin. She looked as if she would keel over the moment the wind blew. In a very small and soft voice, she asked, Can you turn me into a boy, too? Pete, ? With a sullen expression, he explained with a straight face, No, I can only switch my own gender yeah. Oh, I see. Mia hung her head as if she was sorely disappointed. Even her eyes had turned red. The way Sinead cried turned off people and disgusted them, but the way Mia looked at the moment, only filled one with sympathy. Pete asked curiously, Why do you want to become a boy? Mia bit her lip and answered, Because my mom often says, If only you were a boy. I want to make her happy. After saying that, Mia left in disappointment. Soon, school ended. It was Tanya who came to pick him up again. Pete got into the car and made up an excuse that he had forgotten his books at the Quinn School of Martial Arts that morning, so he asked Tanya to take him there before going home. In the distance. Mommy? Mommy? Mia called out softly. Only then did her mother, Hillary Jones, come back to her senses. However, her gaze was still fixed on the car driving into the distance. If her eyes werent deceiving her, that woman just now was Tanya Why was she back? Hillary clenched her fists. Tanya, who was driving, wasnt aware of this. After arriving at the Quinn School of Martial Arts, Pete hopped off the car and ran inside. At the same time, another car was also parked at the side. Justin had deliberately come a little earlier today. He strode into the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Chapter 96 - Live-Stream Face-off! As soon as he entered, Justin saw a familiar figure running nimbly into the inner courtyard. It was just that the person seemed to be wearing a skirt? Justins expression suddenly darkened and he took two quick steps forward. He grabbed Pete and said grimly, Pete, you He looked at his son with a complicated look, wishing he could rip off the clothes on him! It was all over. His sons condition had worsened again. Pete, ?? A sullen Justin picked up Pete and went out. Tanya, who was waiting in the car, was taken aback when she suddenly saw him coming out with Cherry in his arms. When she recovered from her astonishment, she hurriedly got out of the car and shouted, What are you doing? Justin stopped and looked at her, puzzled. Tanya was about to rush over and grab the child back. How dare anyone abduct children like that in broad daylight? It was unforgivable! But just as she was about to take a step forward, Pete shouted, Daddy, whats the matter with that lady? Tanya, ?? Daddy??? Before returning to the States, she had already heard from Nora that she had found her son. However, he was living with his father, so it wasnt easy for her to take him back. Could he be Cherrys father? In the midst of her spacing out, she subconsciously glanced at the Quinn School of Martial Arts entrance again. That was when she saw Cherry, who was wearing boys clothing, hiding behind the door frame and jumping up and down while waving at her. After being stunned for a moment, Tanya finally said, Sorry, I mistook the two of you for someone else. Justin glanced at her and said nothing. With a frown, he led Pete into the car and left immediately. After they left, Cherry ran out and said, God-mom, you frightened the living daylights out of me! You almost exposed us~ Tanya, On the way home, Cherry begged and wheedled, Dont tell Mommy, God-mom. Shell get mad! Just as Tanya was about to say something, Cherry sighed and said, Youre so beautiful, gentle, and understanding, so youll definitely agree to Cherrys request, right? You wont be able to bear watching Cherry suffer smacks on her bottom, right? I knew it! Youre the best godmother ever! Could Tanya refuse when she had already put it like that? The pair returned to the Andersons after they reached an agreement. As soon as they entered, they spotted Nora sitting on the swing in the yard, leaning against it while resting with her eyes closed. Cherry, Likely because she heard the car, Nora slowly opened her eyes. Her eyelids were still droopy and her world-weary face looked exquisite and beautiful. However, she looked at Cherry with a seemingly half-amused smile and said, Cherry, your kindergarten teacher just called. Cherry, ?? A slightly foreboding feeling formed in her and she thought to herself, Surely not? Theres no way Pete would misbehave, right? She quickly lowered her head. Mommy, Im Before she could utter the word sorry, she heard Nora say, Your teachers sang your praises. Cherry, ?? She immediately beamed and said, Mommy, Ive always been very outstanding! You dont have to be so proud of me~ Upon hearing that, Noras cat-like eyes narrowed and she said, Uh-huh. To think I actually didnt know that youve secretly learned how to solve Mathematical Olympiad problems at some point while I was raising you the last five years. Your teachers said that theyve sent an application for the Mathematical Olympiad competition on your behalf, so they want you to take part in it when the date arrives. Looks like youll have to practice your Mathematical Olympiad problem-solving skills for an upcoming period of time. Cherrys expression turned pitiful the moment she heard that she had to study. She thought to herself, Sob! Pete, how could you! Mommy was so mean, too! She definitely knew what was going on, yet she simply didnt expose her, so that she could force her to learn how to solve Mathematical Olympiad problems. Cherry was so pitiful! She hung her head and walked into the room with her shoulders drooping. Before entering the living room, she also heard Nora say, Oh, the teachers are also telling you not to spout nonsense in school anymore. Your classmate Brandon Smith heard from you that boys will become girls once they cut off their little willies, and then return to being boys once they grow out again, so when he went home He almost mutilated himself. Cherry, Was he an idiot? How could he believe something like that??? Are you an idiot? How can you believe something like that?! In the Smiths living room, Warren Smith, who was the second eldest in the family, was pulling Brandon by his ear and scolding him loudly. He said, Its a good thing you were too much of a chicken, so you burst into tears from fright and didnt dare do anything even though you were already holding the knife! Otherwise, it would have been terrible! Despite being scolded, Brandon didnt cry. He turned his face to the side, grabbed his fathers hand with his own little hands, and said, But thats what Cheryl Smith said. She was still a little girl yesterday, but she stood while she was peeing today! I saw it with my own eyes! Warren spanked him angrily again. Are you still lying even at this point? Youre infuriating me! Im not lying! Everyone in the school knows about it, including Mia! You can ask her about it if you dont believe me! As soon as he said that, Warren stopped what he was doing. On the sofa, the seated Joel Smith narrowed his fox-like eyes. When he heard what he said, he subconsciously looked at his daughter, who was in his arms, and asked, Is he speaking the truth, Mia? Little Mia nodded and replied softly, Yeah! Joel sounded a little concerned as he asked, Did you also see her peeing while standing with your own eyes? Mia shook her head. Nope~ Only then did Joel breathe a sigh of relief. Then, he heard his daughter continue and say, But she went to the boys toilet~ What a pity. Cheryl Smith says that shes the only one who can switch her gender as and when she wants to. Other people cant do it. Joel, however, narrowed his eyes when he heard her. He quietly chatted with his daughter a little more before he got up and went to Hillarys room. Hillary was packing the room. When she heard the door opening, her eyes lit up and she said, Joel, youre her Joel was amicable to everyone, but she was the only one to whom he was cold and frosty. He sneered, Hillary, have you been spouting nonsense to Mia again? Otherwise, why would she find it a pity that she couldnt turn into a boy? Hillarys eyes flickered a few times. Then, she lowered her head and replied, Joel, weve already been engaged for so many years, but you simply refuse to take me as your wife all this time. Is it because Mia isnt a bo However, before she could finish, Joel suddenly gripped her throat. The man had a terribly violent look in his eyes as if he wanted to kill her, frightening Hillary so badly that she couldnt say even a word. An icy Joel said, Remember this, Hillary. Mia is my daughter. Youre not allowed to bully her! He turned and left the room after saying that. Hillary gasped for air. She bit her lip hard but smiled after that. As long as he loved his daughter, it was all good. As for Tanya She cast her eyes down and let out a cold laugh. At the Andersons. Cherry, who had finally dodged Mommys interrogation after much difficulty, entered the study with the mission of learning how to solve Mathematical Olympiad problems on her shoulders. She stared at the Mathematical Olympiad problems in front of her. After five minutes of headache, she said, Its time for the live-stream. Ill come back to the problems after live-streaming for a bit. She picked up her cell phone and opened the live-streaming app. As soon as she did, she saw a large face-off interface splashed across her live-stream channel. It was hard for anyone to ignore even if they wanted to. Cherry was dumbfounded. What the heck was this???? Chapter 97 - Sweetcherry, Slamming People In Progress sweetcherry VS KindnessPrevails A few big words were splashed across her live-stream channels comments section. One wouldnt be able to see their profile photo on their own live-stream channel; they would only be able to see it at the leaderboard on the main face-off page. Cherry was still just a newbie at the moment. Although she had a big boss like Sponsor Grandpa supporting her, she nevertheless only gained 200,000 fans during this period of time. She wasnt on the same level as big-name live-streamers with millions of fans. The photos displayed at the top of the event section on the homepage were all of the big-name live-streamers. Cherrys photo was all the way at the back, so her first face-off wasnt displayed at a promotional section. However, once one entered the top ten, one would be featured on the homepage. Not only would it attract a great number of fans attention, but it would also trend on social media for sure! At the live-streaming platforms company. The supervisor was chatting with the person-in-charge of the face-off competition. He asked, How can we liven up this years competition? Are there any interesting topics? The person-in-charge replied, The big-name live-streamers in the gaming channels are still the same few people, but I have high hopes for sweetcherry. The supervisor was taken aback. He asked, sweetcherry? How many fans do they have? 200,000. The supervisor waved dismissively. What can you do with 200,000 fans? We have tons of such nobody live-streamers on the platform. The person-in-charge laughed and said, But shes a five-year-old child! The supervisor was surprised. Intrigued, he asked, Really? The person-in-charge nodded. Yes, really. Here, Ill show you. I saw the video of her revealing her face during her live-stream. Its definitely worth hyping about! The supervisor said, Then what are you waiting for? Put it on social media and hype it up! However, the person-in-charge shook his head mysteriously and said, We cant do that yet. Why? There isnt enough attention on her yet! He said, Lets wait till shes in the top ten first! The supervisor immediately laughed and said, Can an unknown live-streamer with 200,000 fans even make it to the top ten? Itd already be pretty impressive if she can make it to the top twenty! When the person-in-charge heard what he said, he smiled mysteriously again and said, Do you know how much her top fan has tipped her? 1.5 million dollars! That moneys already enough for her to buy a position among the top ten! Once she enters the top ten and faces the big-name live-streamers, the hype will naturally come. When that happens, if we show the charming contrast between her personality and peoples expectations of her, that little live-streamer will definitely go viral! The person-in-charge took out his cell phone and showed Cherrys photo to the supervisor. He said, Take a look at this. Do you know who she is? I really suspect shes a kid from some wealthy family whos just having some fun on the platform. Her top fan pampers her too much! The supervisor picked up the cell phone and looked at the photo carefully for a long time. However, he shook his head and replied, Ive seen a few of the well-known kids among New Yorks wealthy, but Ive never seen her before. The supervisor took out his cell phone and watched sweetcherrys live-stream for a while, listening to her verbally slam people online with her young, tender voice. Just five minutes into the live-stream, Cherry had already delivered quite a few golden lines. For example, a player in the game had complained about her not joining a team in the early stages. Even after she explained, the other party still continued to insult her, so she immediately snapped, Is your entire family so skilled at doing nothing? The supervisor didnt understand what she meant, but he found the answer in the comments. Hahaha! The live-streamer is saying his entire family is full of good-for-nothings! She has such a sharp tongue! She is too cute! Someone also asked: Where did you learn all these insults from? sweetcherry actually replied earnestly, Some of them I saw on the Internet, and some of them I made up by myself, yeah! The supervisor laughed several times during the ten minutes he spent watching the live-stream. To think listening to sweetcherry slamming people online would actually feel so good! He looked straight at the person-in-charge and said, This kid is a natural Internet celebrity! She appeals to randoms especially well. She doesnt make people feel that shes crass even when shes insulting others; on the contrary, it actually feels good to listen to her! Shes definitely someone who can be mega-popular! Whether or not we can reach our required KPI this year will depend on how popular she becomes! Her photo is too unclear! Find a way to make it more high-definition. We must make sweetcherry our walking billboard this year! Itll definitely make her popular all over the country! Cherry, who was completely unaware that some people had set their sights on her, immediately saw that she had won the face-off after she ended her live-stream. After all, the other party was also a nobody live-streamer with only 100,000-odd fans. On top of that, they didnt have Sponsor Grandpa or Sponsor Daddy, so how could they possibly beat her? After ending the live-stream and putting her cell phone down, Cherry saw the Mathematical Olympiad worksheets on the desk again. Her face immediately scrunched up. Sob, it was time for homework again! Help, Pete! Downstairs. Nora was about to go upstairs after dinner. She had only just stood up when she heard Melissa ask, Simon, how much cash do you have with you? Simon answered, About $300,000. Whats the matter? All the working capital in the company had gone into the Carefree Pills at the moment. It was still early, so they hadnt recovered the production costs yet. Melissas brows knitted together. Simon asked, How much do you need? Melissa sighed. At least $3,000,000, I guess. Simon gasped. Why do you need so much money all of a sudden? Did something happen, Melissa? Melissa hesitated for a moment before she replied, No, its nothing. She got up and went upstairs. Nora, who was in the stairwell, stopped in her tracks after overhearing their conversation. Melissa went upstairs and entered her bedroom. She was staring at her jewelry in a daze when she suddenly heard footsteps at the door. She looked back to see Nora there. Melissa immediately concealed the sense of resignation in her and asked with a smile, Nora, whats the matter? Nora lowered her gaze, took out a bank card from her pocket, and handed it to her. Take this. Melissa immediately waved and said, Did you overhear me talking to your uncle? You dont have to, Nora. How can I use your pocket money? Besides, Nora was just an ordinary surgeon. How much money could she make? Simon had already told her in private that one-third of the Andersons assets was Yvettes, so it made sense to give them to Nora now. This way, she would own some assets of her own, which would be helpful to her when she got married in the future. Nora had become famous among mid-tier wealthy families ever since the dance party the other day. People had been approaching them to ask about Nora lately. While she was lost in thought, Nora placed the bank card on the table and said, I still have some money. You can take this for now. Melissas eyes reddened as she looked at her from the back. The young woman might look cold, but her heart was warmer than anyone elses. She didnt know how many years Nora might have spent saving up that money, nor did she know whether there were tens of thousands of dollars in the card or not Although that bit of money was just a drop in the bucket for her, if she refused, she would be standing too much on ceremony with her own family. Ah, well. She just wanted the money to do some investments anyway. She would just see how much money Nora had first and treat it as investment funds. Once the dividends came in, she would also be able to earn Nora a bit of pocket money. After thinking it through, Melissa took the bank card and rushed downstairs excitedly. Chapter 98 - Nora Smith The Little Moneymaker Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as she went down, Melissa immediately saw Miranda coming over impatiently. She had a bit of a haughty look on her face. Even though she still held the matter about Tanya against Melissa, she nevertheless asked stiffly, Have you gotten the money ready? Melissa held the bank card given by Nora and smiled gently, I only have slightly over $300,000 here. Lets use that first. At once, Miranda pursed her lips disdainfully and said, Only slightly over $300,000? How much over $300,000 is that? The additional money was from Noras bank card. However, Melissa hadnt gone to the ATM to confirm the balance, so she answered casually, About $20,000, I suppose. Surgeons still earned quite a bit after all. However, Nora was still young, so there was no way she would have made that much. There was probably only about $20,000 in the card at best. Miranda looked down on her even more after her reply. She said, So little? Are you kidding me? If it wasnt because your elder brother was afraid that youre having a hard time and insisted that we let you earn some money along with us, I couldnt even be bothered to come here. Yet youre patronizing us with just $300,000? Are you looking down on us? Melissa clenched her fists. Miranda, youre aware of the situation my family is in. Were depending on the Carefree Pill to revive the business, so all our working capital has gone into the production costs. All we have is this $300,000 here. Miranda scoffed and said, If I were you, I would mortgage the house and take out a $3,000,000 loan! The villa was built in an excellent location in the city center. Housing prices in New York had skyrocketed in recent years, so it was now worth 15 million dollars. It was indeed very easy to take out a $3,000,000 loan if they mortgaged the house. However, Melissa shook her head and said, Im only investing along with him to make a bit of pocket money. Theres no need to mortgage the house As soon as she said that, Miranda reprimanded, If you invest $3,000,000, you can earn at least half of that amount! $300,000? Its too embarrassing to even bring up a pittance like that! Whats the use even if you earn $150,000? You cant even buy a slightly better handbag with that! If you want to make money, then mortgage your house. If you dont, then forget it! The slender Melissa stood tall and straight. Upon hearing Mirandas words, she slowly said, If thats the case, then never mind. If it werent because her elder brother had personally called and said that he wanted to let her earn a bit of pocket money together with him and that the children would need money for a lot of things now that they were all grown up In particular, Sheril was a girl, yet she didnt even bear to spend on a pretty handbag If it werent because of these, she would never subject herself to her sister-in-laws detestable attitude. But why should she allow Miranda to come here and bully them? Miranda actually just wanted to embarrass her and see her lower her head to beg for help. She didnt think that Melissa would really refuse to invest. She immediately scoffed and said, Well done! Youre a tough one, arent you? Havent you always thought little of money ever since you were a child? The Woods may be able to support a delicate woman like you, but can the Andersons do it? I heard you cant even bear to use premium paper for your paintings now! If it wasnt because your brother cant bear to see you live in such poverty, do you think were that free to let you make money with us? It was that haughty and arrogant look again. And that attitude and tone as if she was being charitable Melissa raised her head suddenly and looked straight at her. You But before she could finish, a cool voice reached them. My aunt doesnt need your pity. Both women were taken aback. They looked up to see Nora walking down the steps. She looked at Melissa and said slowly and lazily, Aunt Melissa, you can come to me if you want to make some pocket money. You dont have to ask others for help. Melissa was a little surprised. As for Miranda, she frowned and said, You talk pretty big for your age! Do you know what were investing in? Nora raised an eyebrow. Well, she didnt. While thinking about it, she heard Miranda ask, Have you heard of the Lowes? The Lowes The family that Whitney Lowe married into? Nora didnt even need to respond, because Miranda had already gone on by herself and said, Its obvious from the way you look like you wouldnt know them. The Hunts started up as a real estate company, but apart from them, the Lowes are also a family who started up as a real estate company! The Lowes have bought a large plot of land in New York, but because they cant afford it all by themselves for the time beingyet they are also reluctant to take out a huge loan from the bankthey are asking a few other families that they know, such as us, whether we are interested in joining them! Real estate has been a hugely profitable industry in recent years. The profits are clear for all to see! The Woods have been wanting to expand into the real estate industry for many years, but the field has unfortunately been monopolized by the Hunts and the Lowes all this time. But we finally have an opportunity to make a fortune now! Miranda looked at the two of them after she finished. The real estate industry was an extremely profitable one! Those two must be full of regrets now, right? But unexpectedly Melissa was already aware of this a long time ago, so she didnt seem surprised. However, the young Nora was actually also expressionless? Miranda frowned. She reckoned that she probably wasnt informed about the real estate industry. When Melissa saw that Nora had stayed quiet, she said, Miranda, Im grateful that my elder brother is concerned for my well-being, but if you continue to be so aggressive, this will become a feud instead! I only have a little over $300,000 here. If you want to help us and let us invest, then go ahead. If you dont, then just take it as Im not fated to be involved in the investment! After speaking, she held out both Noras and her bank cards to Miranda. Miranda didnt dare to go too far. After all, she would also be in trouble if Melissa were to complain to her elder brother. She snorted and reached out her arm as she said, Fine, $300,000 it is, then However, a fair and slender hand suddenly snatched both cards from Melissas hand. Miranda, ? Melissa was also taken aback. Nora stared at the bank cards in her hand and gave Melissa a smile. She said, Aunt Melissa, if you trust me, then let me make some pocket money for you with this $300,000! The real estate industry was done for. Should they really throw the money in, they probably wouldnt even be able to recoup their capital in the next few years. Miranda was so furious that she laughed instead. Fine, since thats what you say, then forget it! Ill just take it that our goodwill has been taken for ill intent! She left in a huff. In any case, she would be able to answer to her husband when she got home. It wasnt like she didnt try to help, but his younger sister had been fooled by the niece whom they had just brought home. She had taken the money and gone off to do god knows what with it! By the time Melissa wanted to ask Nora about it after Miranda left, Nora had already gone upstairs with two bank cards. Melissa, Never mind. $300,000 wasnt a lot anyway. If Nora lost the money, then she would just treat it as if they had given her some money to practice investing with! At noon the next day. Nora immediately heard the dispute downstairs the moment she woke up. How can you be so muddleheaded? $300,000 may not be much, but how can you just give it to her? How is she going to make you any money? The one speaking was a man who looked somewhat like Melissa, except that he had a stern look on his face. Melissa sighed and said, Farrell, Nora seems to be trading stocks. Stocks? Farrell Wood, Melissas elder brother, reprimanded, Are you crazy?! Has she bought them yet? Farrell picked up his cell phone. What did she buy? Ill check how the market is today! Melissa was about to say that she didnt know when the corners of Noras lips curled upward and she replied unhurriedly, The stock code is 00083. Farrell frowned and input the stock code into his cell phone as he said, Take the money out of the stocks immediately! Stocks have been plummeting recently. Both of you are really out of your mind However, his words came to an abrupt end at this point! Chapter 99 - Profits! Cell phones had an app that could check a stocks fluctuations, and it showed clearly that the stock Nora mentioned had risen by 2% the day before! In other words, the $300,000 they invested had seen a return of $6,000 in just a day! Given how it had risen despite the plummeting stock market, this was undoubtedly very impressive. Farrell was a mature and steady middle-aged man who bore a 50% resemblance to Melissa. Unlike Mirandas mean and acrimonious appearance, he had an air unique to scholarly merchants around him. His brows were tightly drawn together, but he nevertheless looked up and said, Your profit yesterday can only be attributed to luck. The stock market is very unstable now, so its not surprising that the stock rose for a day. This particular stock has been falling lately. Youd best still take the opportunity to sell it today! Then, he looked at Melissa sternly and lectured, The Woods family teachings forbid us from gambling and taking drugs. Melissa, I know youre short of money. Thats why I told Miranda to look for you and let you make some money with us. Why must you let things come to this point? Melissa looked at him, her expression somewhat dazed. It seemed like she hadnt seen her elder brother for a very long time. The siblings had been on very good terms in the past. She could still remember how her elder brother had specially screened Simons character for her when she fell in love with him back then. When did they become this distant from each other? It seemed like it was ever since he married Miranda? Farrell and Mirandas marriage could be considered a political marriage between the Woods and the Sonnets. Farrell had a literatis pride, and he trusted Miranda enough to leave her in charge of all the family affairs after they were married. Miranda was a petty woman. She would get jealous and say a lot of mean things whenever Farrell was even a little nice to Melissa. She didnt want to cause disharmony in her brothers family, so she rarely returned to the Woods residence in recent years after their parents passed away. At the sight of Melissa keeping quiet, Farrell sighed, took out a bank card, and handed it to her. He said, I know Miranda has a foul mouth, but do you really think Ill leave you to your own devices when youre broke, Melissa? Theres $800,000 in here. Use it to tide over for now Dont worry, this is my own money. Your sister-in-law doesnt know about it. His heartwarming words made Melissa tear up a little. She was still wearing a well-tailored dress that outlined her slender figure and slim waist today, making her look elegant and classy. Apart from Simons lack of drive to do better, the other reason why the Andersons were in such a predicament today was that she was content to keep the status quo. Melissa knew that there was a bit of a literatis loftiness in her all these years. She didnt like socializing and didnt take money and things like that too seriously. Thus, when Farrell called her yesterday, she had immediately agreed. The real estate industry was in full swing. Moreover, the Lowes were also a reliable wealthy family in New York. Everyone knew them and their background well, so nothing would go wrong in investing in them. That was why she had agreed to it. But now Melissa pushed the bank card back to Farrell. She said, Farrell, I made a wrong judgment. We actually have enough to spend. Besides, once we tide over this month, the Andersons will have money when we recoup the Carefree Pills production costs. Its really okay. At the sight of her insistence, Farrell didnt push any further. Nevertheless, he still warned, Stocks are risky. Theres no harm playing a little using that $300,000, but dont put any more into it, okay? Melissa didnt approve of stock trading, either. She had given Nora the $300,000 the day before only because she appreciated Noras intentions to help. Thus, she nodded at Farrells reminder. Nora had heard the entire conversation between the siblings, and it left a good impression of her aunts brother on her. Seeing that he was about to leave, Nora suddenly said, Uncle Farrell, please wait a moment. Farrell stopped and looked at her with a slight frown. There wasnt any disdain in his eyes but just a look of scrutiny. The confidence and charm that only scholarly families possessed made him look like an upright man. It was a shame that they instead produced a daughter like Rachel Wood, who didnt inherit the scholarly aura. Nora suppressed the regretful feeling in her and said, Real estate isnt going to do well in the future. Are the Woods really going to invest with the Lowes? Farrell was taken aback when he heard her. He didnt refute her right away, but after some careful thinking, he nevertheless said, The Lowes are a huge real estate company, and are one of the enterprises with the shrewdest business acumen around. Apart from the Hunts, no one else can compare to them when it comes to the real estate industry. Otherwise, we wouldnt have immediately gone for it the moment they offered the investment opportunity to other families. Then, he paused and spoke to Melissa again. He said, Miranda might have been a little anxious when she talked to you yesterday, but theres actually a reason for that. Real estate is lucrative, so everyone wants a piece of it. It wasnt easy for the Lowes to finally share some of the opportunities. I only managed to grab a share worth 30 million dollars after much difficulty. He heaved a sigh at the thought. His younger sister had had a hard life these few years, so he wanted to let her make some money along with him. If they really couldnt afford it, then he would just pay for their investment capital in advance for now. He was just thinking of that when Nora said calmly, Uncle Farrell, the Lowes have been in the real estate industry for so many years, and they have a great relationship with the bank. If they dont have enough funds, then why arent they taking out a loan? Also, why didnt the Lowes partner with the Hunts? Both of them are in the real estate industry, so it would only be more convenient for them if they were to cooperate. Perhaps you can go and ask aroundMr. Hunt must have rejected his offer. Farrell became even more confused. He asked, Where did you hear that from? The moment he said that, realization dawned upon Melissa and she asked, Nora, was it Justin who told you that real estate wont do well in the future? Nora, ?? Before she could answer, however, Melissa had already convinced herself. She turned and tried to persuade Farrell, Farrell, Nora and Justin are somewhat friends. If its Justin who told her that, then you must be careful. Farrell frowned and sank into contemplation upon hearing what she said. A moment later, he said, Okay. He left in a hurry after saying that. Nora didnt trouble herself over whether he believed her or not. Neither was she concerned about whether he would go ahead with the investment or not. Whether or not the Woods suffered a loss had nothing to do with her. She had told him what she should, so she had already done enough. She went straight upstairs. Farrell got into the car after he left the Andersons. With a solemn look on his face, he suddenly instructed the chauffeur, To Hunt Corporation. They arrived at the destination very quickly. He got out of the car and entered the building. The Woods and the Lowes enjoyed similar status among the wealthy in New York. Farrell could be considered an influential figure, so when he suddenly paid a visit, the front desk at the lobby didnt dare to dally. They immediately reported his arrival to the top floor. Justin was currently supervising Petes studies. He initially didnt want to meet Farrell when he heard that he was here. However, when he suddenly thought of how Farrell was Melissas elder brother and thus, was somewhat related to that woman, he finally allowed him upstairs. Soon, Farrell entered his office. After the two exchanged a few pleasantries, Justin went straight to the point and asked, What brings Mr. Wood here today? The man was twenty years his junior, yet even Farrell couldnt quite handle his aura. He smiled politely and replied, Its like this. I heard that Mr. Hunt said the real estate industry isnt going to do very well in the future? Justin immediately raised his eyebrows and asked, Who did you hear that from, Mr. Wood? Chapter 100 - Has Mr. Hunt Been Narcissistic Today? Justins expression was serious and frosty as he spoke. There was an unfathomable gleam in his deep, bottomless eyes, and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuded a chilly aura. Farrell was startled by his reaction. He stammered, D-did Mr. Hunt not say that? Was Nora Smith lying? In the midst of his thoughts, Justin slowly said, The authorities havent announced any national policies yet, so why would I spread rumors like that? You think too highly of me, Mr. Wood! He was just an ordinary businessman; how would he possibly be able to predict future economic trends so clearly? It was then that Farrell realized that he had said something wrong. What the higher-ups feared the most was merchants being able to determine the economic trends. Justin had been restrained in his actions and behavior all these years, so how would he possibly say such things when national policies hadnt been announced yet? What was the matter with him today? He had actually come all the way to the man himself to clarify matters after merely hearing an ambiguous statement! He immediately stood up and said, Sorry, I However, before he could finish, the icy look on Justins countenance gradually faded and he said calmly, Dont worry, Mr. Wood. I reckon the relevant policies will be announced in a few days, probably less than a week. Farrell, !!! He stared at Justin in shock. So, was he admitting to it? Although Farrell managed to keep a straight face on when he left the Hunt Corporation, deep inside, he was actually terribly shaken. Mr. Hunt was actually willing to tell Ms. Smith such important news Just what kind of relationship did the two of them share? No matter what it was though, he had to treat Ms. Smith with more courtesy in the future. Of course, he mustnt let the news spread for the time being either. He mustnt tell anyone at all! Upstairs. Pete, who had just finished a Mathematical Olympiad worksheet, turned and actually saw the tyrant resting against a chair sloppily. There was a smile on his face, and his eyes were nearly curved all the way into slits. Pete curled his lip. He really couldnt bear to watch that father of his anymore! Justin was currently holding his cell phone and sending a text message to Nora: Mr. Wood just left my office, Ms. Smith. Do you owe me another meal now? She replied immediately after he sent the message: Bring your son. You can decide the time and place. Justins lip corners curled into a smile. He suddenly asked, Pete, do you want to eat at an Italian restaurant? Pete hated Italian cuisine the most, so without even thinking about it, he immediately replied, No, I dont. Oh. Justin found a random Italian restaurant, sent the location to Nora, and then said, I have a dinner appointment at an Italian restaurant tonight. Since you dont like the food there, I wont take you. Pete, who was completely unaware that he had fallen into someones trap, nodded seriously. Okay. Ever since the tyrant discovered that the home tutors were abusing him, he had turned down a lot of work and had been spending more time with him lately. It was fine even if he socialized once in a while. Pete sighed and glanced at his cell phone. When he realized that Cherry had sent him a message, he put on his earphones and tapped the play button. Mathematical Olympiad problems are so tough, Pete. Can you save Cherry tonight, pretty please? Pete, He was so clever and quick-witted, and could master anything immediately, so why was his younger sister so bad at her studies? The little fellow sighed and replied to her message. The five-year-old boy could already spell, so he wrote: Take a picture of your homework and send it to me. Ill do it for you. Thanks, Pete! Ill send you the homework when I get home after school. I also have to live-stream, so Im super busy, yeah~ Nora and Justins dinner appointment was at six oclock in the evening. Around five oclock, Nora heard the car. It was probably Tanya coming back with Cherry. With that in mind, she pushed the door open and walked out of her room. However, as soon as she went downstairs, she saw Miranda barging in angrily. She shouted, Melissa, get out here! Melissa was preparing dinner in the kitchen. As she walked out, she untied her apron and handed it to the nanny. She was a little surprised to see Miranda. She asked, Miranda? Why are you here? Miranda stepped forward, pointed at her, and yelled angrily, What the hell did you tell Farrell? Hes actually decided not to invest anymore! Dont stop us from making money just because youre so pretentious to act as if youre above money! Is it because you dont want to see the Woods do well?! Melissa frowned. The gentle womans expression had already darkened. She raised her voice a little and said, Thats enough, Miranda! Farrell must have his reasons for not investing anymore! Miranda had a loose tongue and couldnt stop herself from telling everyone everything, so they absolutely mustnt let her know about the crucial information that Justin had revealed. However, her words displeased Miranda. Farrell had decided not to invest in the real estate industry anymore after he returned from the Andersons. The 30 million dollars that the family had prepared went back to the company just like that. When she asked for a reason, her husbands answer was also I have my reasons that I cant say. In any case, were not investing anymore, so dont ask any further about it. Dont ask any further Why should she be kept out of the loop? The siblings had barely met for so many years, yet they still behaved like that the moment they do. The two of them had a secret that she didnt know about! The more Miranda thought about it, the angrier she became. She shouted, Youre a troublemaker and a jinx! The Andersons fell into decline right after you married into the family! You must be wishing for the Woods to fall into decline too, right? Well, let me tell you thisthe Woods are headed by your brother, so he has the final say, but thats not the case for the Sonnets! Even if the Woods fall into decline, I will still continue to look down on you when my family gets rich! The Woods might not want the opportunity, but the Sonnets did! Her elder brother had already gotten funds ready to invest right away! When the Sonnets struck gold, she would be able to hold her head high in front of Farrell and show him just how stupid his sisters suggestion was!! Melissa clenched her fists and stared at Miranda incredulously. She hadnt missed the flash of malice in her eyes. She used to think that her sister-in-law merely had some kind of misunderstanding about her, but at this moment, she realized very clearly that Miranda had never once regarded her as family. Since that was so, then why bother putting up with her attitude? Melissa pointed to the door and ordered, Youre not welcome here, Miranda! Get out! Miranda continued to rant and rave. Im not welcome here? Do you think I even want to come to a shabby place like this? Melissa was a cultivated person, so she couldnt help but become even angrier at her words. She was about to say something when Nora, who was standing on the stairs, asked coolly, Aunt Miranda, is green the Sonnets favorite color? Miranda was taken aback. What do you mean? Noras lips curled up into a smile. Because greenbacks are all your family cares about. You! Aristocrats and nobles disliked it the most when people said that money was the only thing they cared about. Miranda was so furious that she suddenly slapped Melissa across her cheek. Look at the wild child you brought home! How dare she say such things to her elders?! No one had expected Miranda to get violent. Melissa held her cheek and stared at her incredulously. You Miranda, however, raised her chin and said extremely arrogantly, What? Im your elder brothers wife. So what even if I hit you? Do you dare to retaliate?! But unexpectedly, she had only just said that when Chapter 101 - Birthday Present Smack! Miranda felt her vision darken and then, a clear and loud sound rang out right after. Before she knew it, her head had been pushed to the side. It was only when she felt a hot and stinging pain that she realized that someone had hit her. She turned back abruptly to see Nora standing in front of her. Nora glanced at her carelessly with her cat-like eyes and said, Aunt Melissas not hitting you because shes a cultivated lady. Then, she raised her eyebrows provocatively and said coldly, However, Im a wild child with a bad temper, so I cant stand anyone behaving wildly in front of me. Her attitude intimidated Miranda. The young woman looked thin and weak, and her fingers slim and slender, yet there was a lot of force in the slap she delivered. It was to the extent that she felt like she was still seeing stars. Miranda took a step back and put some distance between Nora and herself. She held her cheek with her hand and glared at Melissa furiously as she shouted, Melissa! Are you just going to watch her get violent with her elders?! Make her apologize! Otherwise, Ill never let this matter rest! Melissas cheek was still hurting fiercely. She was a learned person. She had never liked getting violent so crudely whenever she met with a problem, and she hated arguing with uncultured people even more. The way Miranda always behaved like a shrew in the streets made her feel at a loss the most. Moreover, she was family, so she didnt want to make things too ugly. That was why she had allowed herself to be bullied and suppressed for so many years. But in the moment that Nora hit Miranda just now, she finally experienced the joy of revenge, especially when she saw how Miranda didnt dare to say anything despite being so furious. Melissa gave a wry smile with her eyes reddened. Then, she straightened her back, looked calmly at Miranda, and replied aggressively, In that case, shouldnt you apologize to me first? Miranda, who was lost for words, stamped her foot angrily after a brief moment. She pointed at Melissa and ranted angrily, I came here with good intentions to persuade you to invest in real estate, yet youre hitting me instead? Im going back to tell Farrell about this right now, so that hell know what kind of person you are! Miranda left immediately after saying that. A sarcastic smile appeared on Melissas countenance as she stared at her from the back. Back then, she was well-known for being gentle and intellectual and was no wimp. She had been so tolerant of Miranda all these years only because she was her sister-in-law, whereas Melissa herself was just a daughter of the Woods who had married into another family. She didnt want to put her elder brother in a spot, so she hadnt said anything. Little did she expect that Miranda now thought of her as so much of a wimp that she even dared to hit her. Melissa cast her eyes down. Next to her, Nora, who could tell that Melissa seemed rather unhappy, couldnt help but rub her chin. Although she wasnt afraid of the Woods, they were still her aunts family after all. Moreover, her aunts elder brother wasnt a bad person either. Should they really fall out, Aunt Melissa would be sad, right? The thought had only just formed when Melissa suddenly lifted her head and said, Its time that some things are made clear. Melissa clenched her fists and said to the chauffeur, Get the car ready. Im going to talk to Farrell! Nora was rendered speechless. Why was she suddenly feeling like her aunt had turned into a bitch? Cough. She certainly seemed pretty cute like that, though. With that in mind, Nora left the Andersons. Melissa didnt like the jeep, so Nora was the only one driving it now. She drove to the hotel where the restaurant that Justin had made a reservation at was. At the hotel. Justin was currently seated in the private room. As he adjusted his tie, he looked at Sean and, in a deep voice, slowly asked, You know what to say later, right? Sean replied, Yes, Ive taken note of it, Mr. Hunt. Seemingly because this was also the first time he was doing something like this, Justin adjusted his tie again in an attempt to conceal his discomfort. He looked at Sean again and said, Practice your lines a little. Sean fell silent for a moment. Justin cast a disdainful glance at him. Had it been Lawrence here instead, he would have known immediately what to do without him even having to explain. Sean was simply too reticent. Upon sensing his boss disdain, Sean coughed and said, Im ready, Mr. Hunt. Justin nodded and asked dispassionately, What is Pete doing? Sean straightened his back and replied methodically, Its your birthday tomorrow, so hes making a handmade card for you right now. He intends to give it to you as a birthday gift, so he refuses to come over for dinner. A dissatisfied Justin commented, You sound too fake. Sean, His boss sure was doing everything he could to let Ms. Smith know that it was his birthday the next day! But if she really cared about him, how could she possibly not know? As the man in charge of the Hunt Corporation, all his relevant information could be found on Wikipedia! In the midst of their conversation, the service staffs voice suddenly came from the door. Ms. Smith, this is the private room. Justin immediately sat up straight and cast a barely discernible glance at the door. The very moment Nora entered, he coughed, looked at Sean, and asked, What is Pete doing? Nora entered the room the moment he said that. Seemingly having heard his question, she also looked at Sean with interest. A stern-looking Sean replied with a straight face, Its your birthday tomorrow, Mr. Hunt, so hes making a handmade card for you right now. He intends to give it to you as a birthday gift, so he refuses to come over for dinner. Justin nodded coldly at Sean and said, I see. Then, he gave Nora a wry look and said, The child is too spoiled. Nora took a seat opposite him. Although she was a little disappointed that she couldnt see her son again, the exchange nevertheless still caught her attention. She asked, Is it your birthday tomorrow? Justin tried his best to suppress the lifting corners of his lips and keep a straight face. He looked at her with his deep, bottomless eyes and replied in a low and soft voice, Yeah. Nora propped her elbows against the table and rested her chin on her hands. Her face was very small, and her cat-like eyes, which always looked so lazy and sloppy, sparkled with interest as she asked, Does Pete give you gifts for your birthday? She was awfully interested in how her son had spent the past five years. She wanted to know what her son did while she wasnt around. For example, how he had grown up and how he had landed in Justins hands Justin nodded. Yes, he gives me a gift every year. He emphasized the word gift. Nora, however, felt a little jealous. That stinky Cherry had never given her any gifts. On her birthday every year, all she did was give her a huge bout of flattery. She found herself really envious of Justin in this moment. As expected, her son was more heartwarming indeed. Nora looked at Justin hostilely and clicked her tongue. Then, she suddenly asked, Can I attend Mr. Hunts birthday party? Justin replied, Of course. Nora blinked and said, Im very curious about the card that Pete is making for you. Can I have a look at it? Justin, ?? Next to him, Sean tried his best to suppress his laughter as he looked at his boss. Pete had been mildly autistic since he was a baby. When had he ever given his boss a birthday gift? However, Justin nevertheless replied without any change in his expression, Of course. You can come over with your daughter, Ms. Smith. Go over together? Noras eyes flickered as she replied, Sure. She wondered if Justin would like it if she gave him Cherry as a birthday gift? Chapter 102 - : Your Life Will Be In Danger... Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The service staff soon started serving the food. Although they were at an Italian restaurant, the food was surprisingly served to them on small plates like the other time. The sight of the numerous little plates of food on the table made Noras eyes twitch again and again. What the heck was this? The bored young woman held her fork idly and took bite after bite. Opposite her, Justins lip corners slowly curled into a smile. He said, Ms. Smith, you should chew your food well and eat slowly. Its not good for your health if you eat too fast. Even so, surely one couldnt eat that slowly either, right?! Some of the plates had only two cucumber strips on them Nora suspected that Justin was doing this on purpose. After all, when she was on her way here just now, the diners in the hall had all been using normal-sized plates. She twirled the bit of pasta in the bowl with her fork and casually put it into her mouth. Seeing how bored she was, Justin tried to find something to talk about. He asked, How did you know that the real estate industry wont do too well in the future, Ms. Smith? Nora swallowed the pasta and speared a piece of vegetable from the salad bowl. Only then did she reply, Werent you the one who told me that, Mr. Hunt? Justin raised his brows. Then, he heard her continue. I heard that the Lowes approached the Hunts first, but the Hunts refused the offer. Justin let out a low chuckle and replied, But outsiders are also saying that I was just in a bad mood because of my son. Nora blinked. She rested on the table with one arm and lazily put the vegetable into her mouth with her other hand. Well, if Mr. Hunt were one to do business based on his mood, the Hunt Corporation wouldnt be what it is today. Youve always had a good eye for business. Justin had nearly grown up having praises sung of him. Everyone hailed him as a business genius but he had never cared about what they said. But when the woman flippantly said that he had always had a good eye for business, he actually found himself in an exceptionally good mood. He picked up the glass of apple juice next to him without much thought and took a sip to conceal his smile, but when he looked back up, he instead saw Nora staring at him in shock. She said, Thats my juice youre drinking, Mr. Hunt. Justin, !! His gaze fell onto the glass of juice. There seemed to be remnants of the warmth of the womans lips on the rim of the glass, making him feel like his lips had been scalded a little. However, he pretended to be calm and put the glass down. Then, he immediately said, Oh. Sorry, I picked up the wrong glass. Nora couldnt help being astonished when she noticed that his earlobes seemed to have turned a little red. Little did she think that the dignified leader of the number one family and the Imperial Leagues ruthless and decisive Eagle would actually have moments where he was shy and innocent? In particular, when he innocently cast his seemingly bottomless eyes down, even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to be exuding an alluring aura that screamed Please bully me It actually made her lick her lips for some inexplicable reason. The atmosphere suddenly became rather romantic, and even the air seemed to have become somewhat thick and viscous. After dinner, the two went to the car park together. When they were walking past the restaurants main hall, Nora suddenly sensed a probing gaze. Her head whipped to the side, but what entered her sight was instead a lush green curtain of devils ivy that blocked her from the view beyond. As the plants swayed, behind the dappled light through the gaps, she seemed to see a man in a white suit sitting there quietly and looking at the menu. It seemed like everything just now was just an illusion. Noras brows knitted together. For some reason, it suddenly gave her the creeps. She suppressed the feeling and followed Justin to the car park. Before they separated, Nora asked, Where is your birthday party going to be held tomorrow, Mr. Hunt? Justin gave her an address. It was where he and Pete were currently staying at. Nora nodded. Ill be there at noon tomorrow. Justin also nodded. See you then. Justin continued to stand where he was even after Nora started the car and left. Sean couldnt help but ask, What if Ms. Smith doesnt bring a gift, Mr. Hunt? Justin glanced at him coolly and replied confidently, Thats impossible. Why wouldnt she bring one when she liked him so much? She wanted to see the birthday card that Pete made for him though Justin got in the car and said, Lets go home. When he got back to the villa, Pete was practicing his martial arts after dinner. Justin stood in front of him and said haughtily, Its my birthday tomorrow. Pete raised his head. His expressionless face was just like a miniature version of Justin. He said, Oh. The corners of Justins lips spasmed a little and his expression darkened. Is that all you have to say? Pete, who was utterly confused, replied, ? Uh, happy birthday? Justin took a deep breath and reminded him, It seems like other kids make birthday cards for their parents during their birthdays. Pete curled his lip in disgust and said, Thats so childish. Im not going to do it. Justin, who was mercilessly rejected by his son, went to the study sullenly after leaving behind the words You little brat. Then, he took out two pieces of card stock. After Pete was done with his practice, the sweaty little boy got ready to take a bath. On the way to the bedroom, he passed by the study. Through the gap at the door, he noticed that Justin was doing some craft work with his head down. He walked in curiously to see his mighty and domineering father writing Happy Birthday, Daddy in crooked and messy handwriting on an ugly card. Pete, He looked at the tyrant with a complicated look and asked worriedly, Have you seen a psychiatrist this month, Daddy? When Nora returned home, Melissa was still out. Afraid that she would be bullied at the Woods, Nora immediately sent her a text message. It was only when Melissa replied that everything was fine that she finally went upstairs with peace of mind. Cherry, who had won another live-stream face-off, was now ranked among the top 300 live-streamers. In another five days, she would be in the top ten and facing fierce showdowns with the other nine live-streamers! However, the little fellow was completely unaware of this. After happily saying goodbye to Sponsor Grandpa, she turned off the live-stream, washed up, and climbed into bed obediently. After she fell asleep, Nora sat up. She took out her earphones, stuffed them into her ears, and located an audio recording on her cell phone. When she played it, a clear voice started to speak: Nora, by the time youre listening to this, Mom will no longer be around. Remember thisdo not expose your capabilities. Before youre strong enough to protect yourself, be as mediocre as you can. Otherwise, your life will be in danger! Nora narrowed her eyes and stared in front of her coldly. After a while, she finally took off the earphones, laid down, and closed her eyes. For some reason, the man in the white suit whom she had seen today flashed across her mind The next day, it was almost noon when Nora finally woke up. After a simple breakfast, she said to Cherry, Go and get ready. Were going to celebrate your fathers birthday. Cherry was in disbelief. Are you really taking me there, Mommy? Was she planning a showdown? Nora smiled and replied, Yes, of course. First, it was her fathers birthday after all, so it was better that they celebrated it. Second, she also wanted Cherry to see how sweet her son was to his elders! Chapter 103 - The Birthday Gift For Daddy Cherry blinked and asked, Do I need to put on a disguise, Mommy? At her question, Nora fell silent for a while. She originally intended to put some makeup on her so that no one would recognize her. However, when she thought of how Justin had blushed during dinner the night before when he realized that he had taken a sip of her drink She couldnt help but think that he wasnt actually that scary, right? Besides, the unsettling feeling she had the night before made her want to know what exactly the source of danger was. Also, why had her mother left such words behind before she died? She had a vague feeling that her premarital pregnancy back then was related to what had happened to her mother. After the incident, she had conducted some investigations. In her memory, she had never been in contact with Justin before. How exactly she became pregnant was also a mystery in itself. To be honest, it was meaningless to hide the truth from Justin. In that case, she might as well be honest with him. As for why Justin hated Petes mother so much, there must be some kind of misunderstanding involved. She was a frank and open person. Everything would be fine once properly explained. Having thought so, Nora replied, No, its okay. Cherrys eyes lit up. Really? Yes, really. Thats awesome! Cherry picked up her cell phone and said, Im going to tell Pete that our family is gonna be reunited soon! Seeing the little fellow about to run off happily, Nora suddenly asked, Have you prepared a birthday present for Daddy? Cherry paused and turned around. Do kids have to prepare gifts for adults? Nora, ? Who was the one who kept saying she wasnt a three-year-old anymore? Just as she was thinking about it, a grinning Cherry said, Dont worry, Mommy! I got it ready a long time ago! Ive already drafted my speech. Daddy will definitely love the praises Im gonna sing of him! So, her birthday gift for him was also a crazy bout of flattery? Excellent! This was indeed very fair! Nora didnt pay her any more attention. Instead, she turned and went downstairs while she said, Go and change. Ill wait for you downstairs. Okie-Dokie! It was Saturday that day, so she didnt have to go to school. Tanya had moved to a hotel that the TV program production team had prepared for her after she picked up Cherry from school the day before, so that filming would be more convenient. Sheril had cooped herself up in the pharmaceutical factorys laboratory again. As for Logan, he usually stayed out all night every day and rarely returned Lastly, the elderly Mrs. Anderson was currently napping. Therefore, the house was deserted. When Nora went downstairs, she saw a forlorn Melissa seated on the sofa. Even though she was lost in thought, it was deeply ingrained in her to keep her back straight and pay attention to her form at all times, much like a noblewoman who had undergone strict training in olden times. Nora walked over to her. How did it go, Aunt Melissa? Melissa regained her senses and sighed. Then, she replied, Miranda has returned to her parents place. She went back to her parents place? Nora instantly understood what had happened. Is it because Uncle Farrell lectured her? Melissa nodded. As the head of the Woods, Farrell was no muddleheaded man. It was all thanks to Farrell that the Woods had steadily developed to where they were today. After all, times changed and developed quickly; many old-timer wealthy families that couldnt keep up had all been eventually phased out. He was well aware of Mirandas character a long time ago. At first, when Miranda had gone home with a red and swollen cheek and complained in tears about Nora hitting her, Farrell had believed her. However, when Melissa went over to apologize, she explained that it was only because Miranda had hit her that Nora also gave her a slap out of anger. That was when he immediately understood what had happened. When he looked at Miranda again and saw the guilty look in her eyes, Farrell immediately reprimanded her. However, instead of being contrite, Miranda started to make a scene like a shrew. Farrell! Weve been married for so many years! Even if I havent made any grand contributions to the household, Ive still given my life to this home! Yet the two of you are ganging up on me? Its because you think the Sonnets are inferior to the Woods, isnt it? So, you look down on me, dont you? Then fine, Ill leave! After saying that, she left. Afterwards, Farrell told Melissa to go back home first. He also said that having Miranda return to her parents place to calm down a little wasnt a bad thing either. The two of them were husband and wife, and already had a son and a daughter after all. Farrell would never ignore Miranda for real. Melissa heaved a sigh and said, Farrell had an important meeting this morning, so hes working overtime now. When I talked to him just now, he said that Miranda has to admit her wrongdoings before he would bring her back home. The troubled woman rubbed her temples. What was wrong with living in harmony as a family? Why must she insist on fighting among themselves? She was just thinking about it when she suddenly heard footsteps outside the door. Along with the servants shout of Mrs. Wood is here, maam, Miranda rushed into the room. She was terribly furious, but when she entered and immediately spotted Nora, she paused slightly and her eyes flickered. Then, she stood a slight distance away and started yelling angrily at Melissa. Well done, you troublemaker! Will you only be happy when our family is broken up and in pieces?! Melissa frowned. Havent you admitted to your wrongdoings yet, Miranda? Why should I admit to any wrongdoings? Miranda was so angry that she wanted to hit someone. However, when she saw Noras thin but tall figure, she kept a safe distance and shouted, It must be your doing that Farrell hasnt come to bring me back home yet, right? Do you think the Woods will be yours just because Im not there? Melissa, youre so shameless! Youre already a married woman, yet you keep meddling in your brother and sister-in-laws affairs! If one didnt know any better, theyd have thought that theres something going on between you and your brother! Thats enough! Melissa shouted sharply, her usual gentleness nowhere in sight. She said, Even if youre dying to shame me, shouldnt you consider Rachels feelings? Shes a daughter of the Woods! How is she going to find a husband if outsiders hear you saying that?! Are you trying to embarrass the Woods?! Melissa rarely reprimanded anyone. This was the first time she was talking to her like this. Miranda was stunned for a moment, but she quickly regained her senses. She stamped her foot angrily and retorted, The Woods? Youre an Anderson now, so what does the Woods have to do with you? Do you think you can tell me what to do when you arent even a Wood anymore? Also, Im here today to tell you something! Miranda raised her chin and said, You and Farrell have always looked down on me just because the Sonnets are inferior to the Woods, havent you? Hah, but Farrell has decided to give up the opportunity to invest with the Lowes. The Sonnets have fully taken over the investment spot he vacated! Weve already bought over the spot just now! Her words stunned Melissa. What? At the sight of how shocked she was, Miranda said triumphantly, You egged your brother to give up investing just to fight with me, and ended up giving us the moneymaking opportunity in vain! Melissa, are you very angry now? Just you wait. When the Sonnets strike it rich, Farrell will definitely regret what hes done! When that happens, hell finally understand where his real family is! Melissa, when the Sonnets make it big, both you and your brother will have to lead your lives trying to please me! Miranda turned and left immediately after leaving behind her forceful and sonorous statements. She didnt give anyone a chance to refute her at all, leaving behind only Nora and Melissa who looked at each other wordlessly. A moment later, the thudding of footsteps reached them and Cherry walked down the stairs with her short little legs. She stretched out her arms and dived toward Nora. Mommy, Ive gotten dressed! We can go to Daddy now! Chapter 104 - Dont Hold Up Daddys Birthday Celebrations Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Daddy? Melissa was taken aback. What Daddy? Nora replied frankly, Its Cherrys father. Melissa became even more confused. Hes in New York? When she was checking Noras background back then, it was said that her premarital pregnancy had come about due to illicit sexual conduct. However, Melissa didnt think that she was a loose woman, so she must have been deceived instead. Therefore, she subconsciously thought that Cherrys father must be a bad person. And now, despite everything he had done, he had come to New York to look for them? While she was lost in thought, Nora took Cherrys hand and went out. Melissa watched the two of them from the back. The lazy and sloppy adult held her hands behind her head and dragged her feet when she walked, while the child automatically grasped the corner of her clothes and skipped alongside her obediently. Neither of them were walking properly in the traditional sense, yet they formed an inexplicably harmonious and heartwarming sight. Nora was still driving the Andersons jeep today. Her movements were neat and snappy as she got into the car. She got Cherry to sit properly in the backseat. After putting on the seatbelt, she stepped on the gas pedal and the car zoomed out. Her driving was a little daredevil, but Cherry wasnt afraid. She reduced the half-hour-long journey to just fifteen minutes. The Hunts owned a large manor, but it was said to house a few generations of the Hunts, so Justin lived elsewhere with his son instead. Soon, Noras car arrived at the guardhouse. Visitors were usually required to register at the guardhouse, but as soon as she slowed down, the guard immediately said, Ms. Smith, Mr. Hunt has already notified us that youre coming today. Please proceed. Nora raised her brows. Surprise flashed across her eyes. She hadnt expected Justin to be so considerate. But when one thought about it, it made sense. It must be very crowded and busy when a golden boy high up in the air like him held a birthday party, so he must have already given the guards the guest list a long time ago, right? Otherwise, it would be too much trouble to register the visitors and call the host one by one. With that in mind, she drove into the villa complex. The villa complex was very big and the environment very beautiful. The last time Nora was here, was when she had learned that Pete was her son. Pete had brought her here to look for Cherry. It was very late that night and she hadnt been in any mood to appreciate the surroundings that time either. As she looked around, she noticed that there was even a small stream inside. The villa complex was built next to hills and rivers, so the surroundings were very unique and distinctive. In addition, there were only a few villas inside, each situated very far away from the other, so it was very quiet and peaceful there. When she turned the corner, someone suddenly rushed to the front of the car. Screeeeech! Nora slammed on the brakes. Inertia caused her body to lean forward a little. When she sat up straight to see who exactly it was being so reckless, someone knocked fiercely on the car window by the side. She turned to the side to see a few big and muscular men standing there and beckoning to her. A few people stood in front of and behind the car, trapping her and leaving her nowhere to go. Nora frowned unhappily. She rolled down the window, casually rested an arm on the door, and asked lazily, What is it? The man standing by the window had a long scar on his face and looked very fierce and menacing. He roared, Get out of the car! Nora, ? Tsk. Were they trying to scare her? She didnt move. Her cat-like eyes were downcast as she asked, Is something the matter? Scarface was about to say something when someone beside him sighed in admiration and commented, Hey, that chick is gorgeous! As soon as he said that, malicious looks suddenly appeared in the other mens eyes and they stared at Nora greedily. Scarface frowned and ordered in a low voice, Our target is the Hunts little mister. Dont create any unnecessary trouble! If women are what you want, you can get any woman you want after we finish the job and get our money! He was likely the leader of the group. After he said that, no one made any more movements, though they continued to stare at Nora. Nora, however, frowned and asked, Is your target the Hunts little mister? Yes! Scarface looked through the window at the backseat. He said, If you know whats good for you, then hand him over! We dont want to do anything more than that, so we can let you go! Otherwise, neither you nor he will live! Neither you nor he will live A sharp look suddenly flared up in Noras eyes. Like what she had thought, they were indeed here for her son. Scarface was just paid to do whatever the person who hired him wanted. Someone had offered an astronomical sum for the Hunts little misters life. Although it was a difficult mission, it paid more than others. After finishing the job, they wouldnt have to worry about making ends meet for the rest of their lives. Therefore, he had brought his men with him and lay here in ambush. They had already destroyed the surveillance cameras in the neighborhood a few days ago and had also waited here for a very long time. However, as expected of a rich man, Mr. Hunt had bodyguards with him all the time. On top of that, the little mister was never left alone and always had at least three or four bodyguards with him. They only either went to the Hunt Corporation or the Quinn School of Martial Arts. How would they possibly have the guts to go to either of those places? As such, they could only wait for an opportunity here, and now, he was finally alone! Scarface looked at Cherry and curled his lip disdainfully. The Hunts little mister sure was cautious. The moment he was alone, he dressed up like a little girl. If it werent because he had seen photos of him, he probably wouldnt even have recognized him! As for the charming female driver, he didnt take her seriously at all. At last, he was about to complete his mission. At the thought of the money he was going to get, Scarface moved toward the car excitedly. However, it was at this moment that someone suddenly held him down by the shoulder. Nora calmly said to the person in the car, Cherry, close your eyes and sing. Okay, Mommy. Cherry, who was seated in the backseat, had long been accustomed to this. She stretched out her chubby fingers and covered her eyes. Then, she began to sing. Mary had a little man, little man, little man~ Mary had a little man, he was so handsome~ 1 Bam! Ugh! Bam! Ouch! That hurt! Bam! Bam! Bam! The chaotic sounds outside rang out together with Cherrys nursery rhymes. The little fellow couldnt help but peek through her fingers, but every time she looked over, she would make eye contact with Noras vigilant eyes. Cherry immediately looked ahead of her obediently. She didnt dare to peek anymore. At the same time, she also became a lot more well-behaved. Sigh, Mommy was just too ferocious. Those baddies were just too pitiful~ By the time she finished the nursery rhyme, the seven to eight large and muscular men outside were all sprawled on the ground. Scarface, who hurt all over, couldnt get up at all. He stared at the woman in astoundment. Who are you? Given her skills, there was no way she was a nobody in the scene. Nora grabbed Scarfaces collar. Instead of answering, she asked, Whats your name? B-Ben Loris. Nora asked, Where do you live? Who do you have in your family? Scarface answered her questions one by one. Nora picked up her cell phone, tapped a few times on it randomly, and hacked into the public security system. Then, she found his personal information. She held up the cell phone to Scarface and showed it to him. At once, he was terrified. What do you want? Its a rule in our line of work to leave family members out of this! However, Noras lips curled into a smile and she said, Remember, if anything happens to little Mr. Hunt, no matter who did it, Ill come only for you. Scarface, !! Nora dusted her hands off and looked at Cherry. Lets go.. Dont hold up your fathers birthday celebrations. Chapter 105 - Daddy, Actually You Have A Daughter Nora turned around, intending to return to the car. But before she could get in, Scarface cried out fiercely, You cant do that! There are too many people in the scene who want him dead! Nora paused. She suddenly looked back and asked, What did you say? Scarface replied, We have a chat group where we take on missions. Over the years, quite a few missions to kill the Hunts little mister have been issued every once in a while! There are a lot of people after his life, and there are also a lot of people whove accepted the missions! While we were lying in ambush here, weve already encountered four to five other groups coming here for him Nora, !! She had no idea that her son was actually living in such an environment ever since he was a baby! It must be a miracle that he managed to reach five years of age safely! A sullen Nora asked, Can you find out who issued the missions? The woman had already thoroughly investigated his background and found out who his family members were. For his wifes sake, Scarface didnt dare to lie. He replied truthfully, Mr. Hunt is a very well-known man. At the same time, he has also made a lot of enemies in the business world, so who can really say for sure? His words rendered Nora lost for words. A brief moment later, she said, Well, just remember what I told you just now. Scarface, !! Had he said all that in vain? The men could only watch helplessly as Nora got into the car and drove away. They huddled together and asked, What do we do now, Boss? Scarface shouted angrily, What else can we do? Continue to lay in ambush, of course! Are we going to look for another opportunity to kill him? Scarface smacked him on the head and snapped, Yeah, right! Its so that we can protect the little Mr. Hunt, of course! If anything happens to him, I wont let any of you off! Nora didnt hear how their discussion went. After making another turn, she suddenly stopped the car and hopped into the backseat from in between the driver seat and the passenger seat. Cherry asked, Whats the matter, Mommy? Nora grabbed her bag and took out some cosmetics. She said, Lets not tell your Daddy the truth for now. Its too dangerous. After thinking about it, I decided that well just smuggle your brother out someday and go abroad together and be done with it. The corners of Cherrys lips spasmed. So, did Mommy get a bad impression of Daddy again after hearing that he had a lot of enemies? At the villa. Pete had been very excited ever since he received a text message from Cherry half an hour ago, saying that they were going to be reunited as a family that day. After much thought, he decided that he had to give the tyrant a warning first, lest he got too worked up and did something inappropriate. Thus, after a short internal struggle, Pete went to Justins study. With a very serious look on his face, the little fellow said to Justin, Daddy, I have something to tell you. Justin was currently looking at the mirror and adjusting his clothes. Did the black suit make him seem a little old? But wouldnt a white suit make him look too frivolous? Dark colors suited him better after all Which tie should he use? In the midst of his internal struggle, upon hearing Pete, he raised his eyebrows and asked, What is it? Pete kept quiet for a moment. Then, he finally said, Actually, you have a daughter. Justin, ?? He turned his head abruptly to see Pete staring at him seriously. Father and son stared at each other for a long while before Justin finally asked, Oh? Where is she? Pete replied, Youll meet her very soon. Practically right after he said that, his cell phone beeped. Pete looked down and glanced at itit was an audio message from Cherry. Her young, tender voice rang out in his earphones: Mommy says she doesnt want to tell Daddy anymore, Pete. Dont accidentally reveal anything, okie? Pete, ? His tiny form stiffened for a moment. Then, he slowly raised his head and saw that The tyrant was staring at him silently. He was staring at him silently He was still staring at him A few seconds later, Pete suddenly tilted his head and tried his best to imitate Cherry. He said, Daddy, look at me. Am I cute? Arent I adorable? Do I look like a little girl? Justin was utterly bewildered. His sons personality change had been invisible and sporadic previously, but he had actually personally witnessed him switching from a taciturn personality to a cute and adorable one this time. He felt like he was about to have a mental breakdown. If one were to visualize how he currently felt using an emoji, then it would definitely be a face that was split down the middle in two Rows and rows of it Pete quietly turned and walked away. He heaved a long and heavy sigh. Life was simply too hard! At his young age, he was shouldering a burden that one his age shouldnt be shouldering! Ding-dong! The doorbell suddenly rang. Before Pete could do anything, he saw the tyrant walk over quickly. However, he didnt open the door immediately when he reached it. Instead, he tidied his clothes a little before he finally opened the door. There was even a smile on his face. It must be Ms. Smith at the door Or so Justin thought. Instead, he saw a surprised and flattered Chester standing outside. Youre actually opening the door for me, Justin? Justin, ? With a look of displeasure, he asked, Why are you here? Chester beamed and replied, Its your birthday today, so I specially came over to celebrate it with you! Justin stepped aside to let him in. Chester entered the house and placed the gift in the hallway. In the kitchen, Sean and the others were preparing lunch. After all, they had told Ms. Smith the day before that it was a birthday party, so they couldnt have no one else around. A while later, the doorbell rang again. Chester, who liked running errands the most, ran over to open the door. Seeing that he had gone over, Justin remained on the sofa, though his ears perked up. However, when he looked at the door out of the corner of his eye, he saw Tina York coming in instead. She exuded a mature charm all over as she stood there gracefully and said, Happy birthday, Mr. Hunt. Justins expression darkened even further. What are you doing here? Tinas fists balled up a little, but the next moment, she asked graciously, Is it inconvenient for me to be here? Typically, the host would never drive anyone out when they came bearing birthday gifts, right? But as soon as she said that, she heard Justin replying coldly, Yes, it certainly is. Tina, ? Chester could sense Justins displeasure. Knowing that he was the one who had let her in, he smiled awkwardly and said, Everyone here tonight is male, Ms. York. It is indeed inconvenient when youre the only woman here In other words, please have some self-awareness and leave after leaving the gift behind! However, Tina acted as if she didnt understand what he meant and said, Its okay. We pretty much grew up together, so you can just think of me as a guy. After speaking, she went straight to the kitchen. At this point, the doorbell rang again. Tina ran over and opened the door while saying, Ill get it. However, when she opened the door, she saw Noras pretty face. Tinas expression immediately darkened. She took a couple of steps out, lowered her voice, and demanded, Why are you here? Nora, ?? She raised her eyebrows. Why cant I be here? Tina immediately replied, Theres still a certain difference in status between the Andersons and the Hunts, Ms. Smith. Id advise you to stop daydreaming. Also Mr. Hunt has said that its not convenient to host female guests at home today. Please leave! After saying that, she immediately took a step back and closed the door! Inside, Justin, who didnt see anyone coming in, asked, Who was it? Oh, Tina smiled gently and said, Its nothing. The building management staff came to wish you a happy birthday, but they said that they wont enter in case they disturb you. Chapter 106 - Sweetcherry Is Trending~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The building management? They did indeed come to offer him birthday wishes every year, but that was usually in the evening. Surely they wouldnt intrude upon them at noon, right? Besides, it was almost twelve. Why wasnt Ms. Smith here yet? Was she not intending to come anymore? The thought caused a wave of restless irritability to suddenly well up in Justin and he stood up abruptly. His deep-set eyes stared hard at the door and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye flashed with frosty displeasure. At the sight, Chester, who was playing games on his cell phone, asked, Are you waiting for someone, Justin? No, Im not, replied Justin, who denied it without even a second thought. He had given the woman an opportunity to get close to him, but she hadnt seized it. It was her loss. What did it have to do with him? That woman was obviously the one in love with him, but why was he instead the one feeling insecure now? Justin was stunned. At the door, a smile formed on Tinas face when she overheard their conversation. She had really thought that Mr. Hunt had invited her over when she saw Nora at the door just now. From the look of things now though, that wasnt the case. She must have heard from somewhere that it was Mr. Hunts birthday and specially came to appeal to him! How shameless. How dare she set her sights on Mr. Hunt when she already had a kid! In that case, she would make it such that she couldnt even get past the door! As soon as the thought formed, Pete ran out of his room and said, Daddy, I heard that you refused to let Mommy in? Justins eyes darkened at once. As if he had suddenly realized something, he strode toward the door. He abruptly pulled the door open, revealing a bored Nora outside. The empty-handed woman looked at him lazily, her voice low and leisurely as she asked, I heard its not convenient for you to host female guests today, Mr. Hunt? For some reason, Justin felt a slight tremor in his heart the instant he saw her, and his unhappiness from just now disappeared without a trace. A smile appeared on his face and he replied, It is indeed inconvenient to host other female guests because were expecting a special little female guest today He tore his gaze away from Nora and looked at the little fellow next to her, upon which the corners of his lips started to spasm. Cherrys face had been painted dramatically to look like a clown. The area around her eyes was painted black and lipstick stretched out from the corners of her mouth. The childs original appearance wasnt distinguishable, but she nevertheless still looked cute. The little fellows big eyes were filled with grievances. She pointed at Tina and said, But that middle-aged woman said shes not letting us in! Justin frowned and looked at Tina. Tina was dumbfounded. She clenched her fists tightly. She hadnt expected that the Smith woman had already won over the little mister! With an awful look on her face, she said awkwardly, Mr. Hunt, I wasnt lying to you on purpose. Its because you guys said just now that its inconvenient for you to host female guests, so I misunderstood! As for saying that it was building management staff She looked at Nora, sighed, and said, Mr. Hunt hates women coming to his place without his consent the most. I was afraid that he would get mad at you if he knew you were here, so I told a white lie. But as it turns out, he had invited you. I didnt mean to overreact! Nora couldnt help but let out a tsk at her explanation. Just look at that fake and manipulative way of speech; she could make even lies sound like the truth. The corners of Noras lips turned upwards and she said, Am I supposed to thank you, then? No, its fine. Tina smiled and said, After all, I was the one who made a mistake. Fortunately, I didnt cause any misunderstandings. Nora was about to reply when a voice reached them. You sure know how to make excuses for yourself, Ms. York! Youre obviously trying to hog Mr. Hunt by driving other women away and allowing only yourself to stay. Do you think no one can tell that you like Mr. Hunt? Tinas expression instantly changed dramatically. No, I wasnt. I Nora, ? Why did that annoying voice sound kinda familiar? She looked over to see someone standing in front of her and smiling at her. We meet again, Ms. Smith! Nora was a little taken aback. Who are you? The corners of the mans lips spasmed a little. Your memory isnt very good, Ms. Smith. We met in California. Im Lawrence Zimmer, Mr. Hunts executive assistant! Nora asked, Why have you become so tanned? Lawrence, ?? Who wouldnt become tanned after being thrown into the tropics for half a month? Lets not expose people leading a hard life, please! However, he clearly remembered why he had been thrown into the tropics, so he tried his best to force an ingratiating smile. Nora said, Please dont smile. Your face looks even more tanned when contrasted with your teeth. Lawrence, The few of them walked into the room as they chatted. Seeing that they were no longer paying any more attention to her, Tina took a deep breath and followed after them. However, when she reached the door, Lawrence stopped in his tracks, looked back at her, and said, Ms. York, its Mr. Hunts birthday, so its inconvenient for us to host female guests today. After saying that, he slammed the door shut with a loud bang. Tina, !! She felt as if someone had just given her a few tight slaps across her cheek! She gritted her teeth. It was all because of Nora that she was shut out! However, the people inside the villa were completely unaware of how angry Tina was outside the door. Nora spotted the birthday card on the coffee table the moment she entered. She immediately picked it up and asked, Is this the birthday card that your son made for you? Pete, who was staring at his sisters strange clown makeup, was bewildered. He looked at the birthday card in silence and then at Justin. At once, he saw the tyrant giving him a long look before he replied, Yes. Pete, Nora looked at the birthday card again and again before she finally put it down reluctantly. Her son was the sweetest after all! Look at that stinky little Cherry! All she had was just a crazy bout of flattery! To that, Cherry would like to express that this was unfair! After having lunch at the Hunts, Cherry finally successfully gave Justin the birthday gift she had prepareda crazy bout of flattery. Nora then took Cherry back home. After the two of them left, Pete finally picked up the birthday card, handed it to Justin, and commented disdainfully, Daddy, your handwriting is too ugly! Justin, That was him deliberately imitating Petes handwriting with his left hand!! Did Ms. Smith forget to give him a birthday gift today though? He entered the study. Sean and Lawrence followed after him. Sean said, Your uncle bribed people to kidnap Pete again. They supposedly even gave them photos this time. Photos Justin frowned. Nothing about Pete must be leaked! Sean nodded. Yes, sir! Justin instructed, Create a screening system. This way, if photos of Pete surface anywhere on the Internet, well be notified right away! This was the only way they could strictly prevent information on Pete from being leaked! Sean replied, Yes, sir! At the same time at the live-stream platforms studio. The person-in-charge of the gaming channels said excitedly to the supervisor, sweetcherry really lives up to expectations! This is just her fourth face-off, but shes already trending!! Chapter 107 - Little Cherry Is Famous Now! The supervisor was a little taken aback to hear that. How come? sweetcherry wasnt a huge celebrity. It was a little hard for even the big-name live-streamers on their platform to trend on social media, let alone sweetcherry when she was only in the top 80? The supervisor picked up his cell phone. At once, he noticed that a hashtag, #whoselittleprincessisthat, was actually trending at 49th place. Although it wasnt ranked very high, for someone like sweetcherry who only had 250,000 followers, the number of engagements it had was very impressive. One must admit that sweetcherrys ability to attract followers was superb. They didnt even promote her much, yet she had already gained 50,000 followers on her own just by relying on the face-off contests popularity and the way she dissed people without repeating any of the jokes. Her follower count in the app had been visibly increasing ever since she started to trend. The supervisor checked the hashtag. Right away, he saw that more than 100,000 people had actually started to follow the keyword sweetcherry. One of the top posts under the hashtag #whoselittleprincessisthat was: Make no mistake, Sweetcherry is definitely a little princess from a wealthy family! To be honest, you can tell just by the way she speaks! In one of her game rounds, she said to a teammate, Why is your horse slower than even my Whitey? A fan then asked who Whitey was, to which she replied, My little pony, of course. Its currently in the stable. Speaking of which, I kinda miss it! Horseback riding is a very expensive sport. Of course, its true that anyone whos rich can take lessons, but! sweetcherry actually has her own little pony! Think about it! Think about it veeery carefully! There were almost 10,000 replies to the post. Everyone became Sherlock Holmes and started to piece together Cherrys daily life through the bits and pieces of information that she revealed whenever she dissed someone. After much analysis, everyone finally concluded that sweetcherry was definitely a little princess from a wealthy family! Otherwise, there was no way a five-year-old would have people like Sponsor Grandpa and Sponsor Daddy tipping them so generously! Whenever someone who didnt know what was going on clicked on the trending topic and asked who sweetcherry was, everyone enthusiastically filled them in and even affectionately nicknamed her Sweetie. The photo featured in the post was a screenshot of her live-stream when she revealed her face. Although it was blurry, one could still tell at a glance that she looked very sweet and adorable. This gave her even more bonus points! The supervisor looked through the posts one by one. At once, he said excitedly, I wanted to keep her low-profile and wait until she got into the top 20 before I start promoting her, but I didnt expect her fans to make such a good showing. Shes actually become popular on her own! This child is meant to be famous! Right after the supervisor said that, the corners of the person-in-charges lips spasmed a little. He said, Sir, shes in a new trending post. The supervisor was surprised. When he looked at the trending topics again, he saw that a new post had appeared at 45th place and was even showing signs of going further up the rankings. The hashtag was #weonlyhave75milliondollars. A video of a live-stream was featured in the post. In sweetcherrys live-stream, a follower who saw the trending post had asked: Sweetie, are you from a wealthy family? The video was of the game. sweetcherry asked, Whats a wealthy family? The follower replied: People who are rich. sweetcherry said, We arent rich. Mommy says that were very poor. We only have 75 million dollars, so she told me not to overspend. If not, well have to ask my Grand-aunt for money. Everyone was utterly bewildered. Only 75 million dollars?!?! Amidst the rows and rows of ??? in the comments, Sponsor Grandpa gave her a tip of 9,999 airplanes. The comment that came together with the tip was bold and capitalized: Your family is indeed very poor. Buy some clothes for yourself with this. Everyone, !!! The big boss was here again! As a result, #weonlyhave75milliondollars started to trend. The supervisors hands were shaking from excitement. He looked straight at the person-in-charge and instructed, Contact the relevant social media platforms and get this post into the top three trending topics! The person-in-charge laughed and said, Got it. The bonus that the company got from the big boss tip alone was enough for them to put the post into the top three trending topics! He had a hunch that sweetcherry would definitely be the rage all over the world! Cherry was in the midst of her live-stream. The only thing she intuitively felt was that she was receiving more and more comments in her live-stream. It was to the extent that she couldnt even keep up anymore. Thus, she stopped interacting with the comments and focused on her game instead. It was only when she glanced at her follower count two hours later when the live-stream ended that she received a huge shockshe had actually gained 500,000 followers in two hours! On top of that, even though the live-stream had ended, her follower count was still soaring. Each page refresh saw an increase of a few thousand followers. She swallowed hard. She had a bad feeling about this. If she told Mommy about this, Mommy definitely wont let her live-stream anymore! But Sponsor Grandpa was waiting for her every day Little Cherry made a big decision at this momentshe wouldnt tell anyone about this. After all, her face wasnt shown during the live-streams, so no one knew what she looked like, right? Cherry, who wasnt on any social media platforms, was completely unaware that one could replay live-streams, let alone the fact that she had already gone viral. In the study at the Hunts villa. The psychiatrist placed two pill bottles in front of Justin and said, Let him take one pill a day for this one, and two a day for this one, Mr. Hunt. Ive made these pills for mental disorders look like vitamins. Have Pete take them for a while. Justin stared at the two pill bottles. To be honest, he had wanted to take it slow. After all, Petes condition had improved after they returned to New York. In fact, he hadnt had any relapses for a while. However, his personalities were starting to switch back and forth frequently again during the past few days Yes, thats right. The psychiatrist had re-diagnosed him after Justin told him about Petes behavior. Children with mild autism werent very mentally stable after all. Therefore, the psychiatrist had made a bold deductionPete had schizophrenia! One of his personalities was a boy. The other was a little princess. After some discussion between the two, they decided to try putting him on medication. However, it was imperative that patients with such disorders not be resistant to treatment, so the psychiatrist came up with a solution to disguise the pills as vitamins and have Pete take them unknowingly. This way, everything would be fine! Justin took the bottles and nodded. After the psychiatrist left, he walked out of the study to see the nanny sorting out the gifts he had received. At the sight of him, the nanny said, Mr. Hunt, this watch is from Mr. Chester. This is from Mr. Sean, and this is from Mr. Lawrence. Theres also thisits a scarf from Ms. York Justin frowned and said, Put everything in the storage room. As for the scarf Its getting cold. You can wear it when you go out for groceries! A troubled Justin stood in place after the nanny left. What could he do to remind Ms. Smith that she had forgotten his gift? While thinking, he went to Petes room, placed the two pill bottles on his desk, and said, These are vitamins. Remember to take them every day. Chapter 108 - Daddy, Are You Asleep? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Night had fallen. The little Pete was currently reading at the big desk. Upon hearing what Justin said, he looked up from the book silently and glanced at the bottles. He stretched out his arms, opened the bottles, and took a couple of looks at it. Then, he said, Im not taking them. Justin replied, These vitamins are nutrition supplements. You have to take them. Pete fell silent for a moment before he asked, Can they boost brainpower? Probably? As soon as he said that, Pete pushed the bottles to him and said, Youll need them very much, then. Justin, ? His expression instantly darkened and he said sarcastically, Peter! Hunt! I have an IQ of 301! 301 was the highest IQ among human beings thus far! It was just that he was a low-key person who never behaved ostentatiously. Neither had the test results ever been publicly announced. Pete, however, glanced at him disdainfully and said, Its said that people with high IQs have low EQs. True enough, youre really very stupid. Its been so long, yet you havent landed Mommy yet. They were supposed to be reunited today, but he had displeased Mommy again. Sigh! Poor tyrant. He pushed the two bottles of vitamins toward Justin again and said, Remember to take them every day. They can boost both your brainpower and EQ. Justin walked out of Petes room sullenly. The man, who had always been shrewd and unreadable, often found himself so exasperated by Pete that even his chest hurt. He couldnt help but think of the little girl that Ms. Smith had brought today To be honest, before meeting Cherry, he had been somewhat averse to her. He couldnt help feeling somewhat uncomfortable whenever he thought of how she was a child that the woman had with an idiot. He had thought that even if he did accept Nora, he wouldnt be able to accept a child that she had with another man. But for some reason, even though the little fellow had been painted to look like a clown, her voice was so young and tender. She sounded just like how his son did during his occasional bouts of abnormality. Did all children add a yeah at the end of their sentences? Then, he thought of the unceasing flow of praises that had poured out of her mouth that had been painted big and red. The things she saidsuch as how he was even more handsome than Prince Charming and how his good looks were out of this worldwere clearly very explicit, yet they sounded so nice when she was the one saying them. After that, the little fellow even naturally held his hand. Children were all soft and tender. He wanted to push her away, but what he instead did was carefully hold her, for fear that he might accidentally break her hand if he was too forceful After comparing them like that, it seemed like a daughter was more lovable after all. For some inexplicable reason, he was actually starting to miss how Pete had behaved during his relapses. Justin felt that he must be out of his mind. Otherwise, why would he possibly think of having his son turn into a girl again? His gaze fell onto the two bottles of vitamins that he had brought back with him. In the end, he actually really opened the bottles and took a couple of pills. He laid down casually after taking the pills. Then, he realized that he had missed Sweeties live-stream today. Come to think of it, there were some who addressed sweetcherry as Cherry, too. It was actually the same name as the little girl who had come over today Why was he thinking of that little girl again? She was a child that Nora had with another man! Why was he caring about and missing her so much? Justin felt that he must not have taken enough medicine. He suppressed his irritability. When he took a look at his cell phone, he accidentally opened his Facebook account and saw that Chester had posted a photo of the gathering that afternoon. The photo was captioned Happy birthday, Justin! Do you like my gift? Gift Why was it back to the topic of gifts again! Justin coughed. He had suddenly thought of a way to remind Nora about the gift! He got up, entered the storage room, and took random photos of a few things in his own collection. The man who had slight obsessive-compulsive disorder arranged the photos into a nine-box grid collage. Then, he wrote: Thanks for the gifts today, everyone. After that, he set the posts privacy level so that it was visible only to Nora. After posting the photo, he tossed the cell phone aside. The man, who had originally decided not to work that evening so that he could spend some time with his son, couldnt stop himself from picking up his laptop and using work to distract himself. A minute later, he picked up his cell phone and glanced at it. There werent any notifications. Thinking that he wouldnt get a response so quickly anyway, he put down the phone. Besides, what was he being so nervous for? He just wanted to give Ms. Smith a reminder and another chance to send her birthday gift for him over, that was all. For example, she could leave a comment saying Oops, I forgot to pass you the gift. Then, he would reply: Its okay, Im on a business trip nearby. Go get it. Oh, but it didnt seem quite right to tell her to go and get it. That would make him seem like he was asking her for a gift. He would just say that he was on a business trip nearby, then. She would definitely say that she would bring it over While thinking about it, another five minutes went by. Justin picked up his cell phone again, but there still werent any notifications. He frowned and stared hard at the phone. Half an hour later! He finally got a notificationthere was a red 1 at the alerts! The corners of Justins lips curled upward and his slender and well-defined finger tapped lightly on it. His heart even skipped a beat when he tapped on the notification. Then, he saw the words Nora Smith likes your post. Justin stared at the notification for a very long time until he was sure that that was all there was. Then, he chucked the phone aside angrily. At 8 pm. The person-in-charge of the live-stream app called the supervisor who had just knocked off. He said, Sir, hurry and take a look at Facebook! The supervisor, who had only just got home, suddenly had a bad feeling. He hurriedly opened Facebook to see that another hashtag, #fantasiaclaimssweetcherryisfake, was now trending. Fantasia was also a live-streamer registered with them. However, she wasnt in the gaming channels but in the entertainment channels. She was supposedly a young lady from a wealthy family. During her live-stream today, someone had asked her about sweetcherry in the comments. She had immediately replied, Oh, sweetcherry? Do you guys actually believe that a princess-y background like hers is real? Real wealthy families will never allow their children to show their faces in public like that when theyre just five! I only managed to start live-streaming after fighting with my family for a really long time! Her words suggested that sweetcherrys background was fake and that it was just an image that a management company had created in order to hype her. Due to sweetcherrys popularity, the post about what she said had shot straight up to the top 20 trending topics! The person-in-charge asked nervously, What should we do about this? The supervisor frowned and replied, I suppose you can also say this is a different way of trying to get popularity. But Fantasia really just leeches off the popularity of whoever is a hot topic at the moment. Issue her a warning. The person-in-charge said, Okay, got it. sweetcherry is the most promising live-streamer in my opinion this year. Besides, shes only five; the things that children say are the cutest. I mustnt let Fantasia ruin it. Cherry, the topic of their discussion, was currently tucked snugly under her covers at the moment. After sending some stickers to Grandpa on Facebook Messenger to maintain their spark of friendship, she said happily, Mommy, I added Daddy on Facebook today! What should I say to him? After thinking, she typed a message seriously: Daddy, are you asleep? Her message filled Justins mind with question marks right away: ?? He was still in the midst of being mad at Nora for being so heartless, yet she had thrown herself right into the line of fire. Who had given her permission to call him Daddy? Justin replied coldly: Im not your father. Then, he blocked Cherry on Facebook. He wasnt going to accept the child that woman had with an idiot! Not even if she was free of charge! Chapter 109 - Dont You Want To Be My Daddy? When Cherry saw the words Im not your father, she secretly covered her mouth and giggled, but soon she found herself unable to laugh anymore. She had used the voice-to-text converter and sent him a message: Dont you want to be my Daddy? But when she tried sending the message, she saw a big exclamation mark in front of it! At the same time, a message prompt also appeared: This person is unavailable on Messenger. A dumbfounded Cherrys big round eyes widened. She turned to Nora who had just taken a bath. The young woman had already put away her phone and was resting quietly on the bed with her eyes closed. Upon seeing that she was about to go to sleep, Cherry anxiously pushed her and asked, Mommy, can you take a look at this for me? Why isnt Daddy receiving my messages? Nora lazily opened her eyes. After glancing at the phone, she replied in amusement, Oh, hes blocked you. Cherry, ?? As someone who had always been everyones favorite person in all her social circles, Cherry would like to say that she had never ever suffered such injustice before in all her five years of life! She pouted and asked sadly, Why did he block me? Im so cute! Nora yawned and replied mercilessly, Its because you called him Daddy. Cherry felt even more like crying and she threw the cell phone aside. The heartbroken little Cherry closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep while thinking Stupid Daddy. I will never like you ever again. Unfortunately, there were also some who found themselves unable to sleep that night. Tina tossed and turned repeatedly on the bed, her mind preoccupied with thoughts of what had happened in the villa. Justin hadnt even looked at her when he noticed her. Not only did he have a cold look on his face, but his attitude was also distant, just like how he usually was at work. However, the look in his eyes obviously changed the moment he saw that woman. On top of that, he had even said something about a little guest In her opinion, they looked more like a family of four on a blind date. But why? Nora already had a daughter. How could a woman like her be worthy of a man like Justin? The more she thought about it, the more she couldnt sleep. Thus, she picked up her cell phone and opened Facebook, intending to distract herself by surfing through the trending topics. What was that ranked third in the list of trending topics? Tina tapped on it casually and started to read the post about sweetcherry. After realizing that it was about an unknown live-streamer, she took a couple of random looks at the post. She was about to go back to the list when she suddenly noticed the photo in the post. Was that Pete? Tina had never thought much of Pete. In her opinion, he was just a pitiful little boy without a mother. Once she married Mr. Hunt, they would definitely have children of their own. She would raise him and then just send him away after he grew up. Even so, she had to admit that Pete had completely inherited his fathers looks. Given his impeccably exquisite facial features, he was the prettiest child she had ever seen during the last few years. He was probably wearing a wig in the photo, so he had two little braids which made him look like a girl. There was no way she would mistake him for anyone else, though. Tina felt as if she had just discovered a whole new world. She studied the post carefully, upon which she finally understood what was going on with sweetcherry. She was actually a five-year-old gaming live-streamer. Even their ages matched! A gaming live-streamer, though So, as it turned out, the reason why the Hunts little mister didnt go to school, and why there had been rumors some time back that his grades were deteriorating was that he had become addicted to games! Based on Tinas understanding of Justin, she was very sure that he had absolutely no idea about Petes live-streams. Justin would never allow his children to do such things. Therefore, Pete must be doing this behind Mr. Hunts back No wonder he was pretending to be a girl. This way, the probability of him being discovered would indeed be smaller. Tinas eyes lit up and she suddenly smiled. Everything had originally been fine after she drove away Nora and her little bastard. It was all because Pete had suddenly run out of his room. On top of that, he had even insisted on calling Nora Mommy and being in cahoots with her. That woman sure was smart to win over the kid first though. With his help, she could then go on and try to win over the adult Tsk, how scheming. Ah well. It was her fault for playing too much by the rules, being too haughty, and finding it beneath her to win over a child Tina felt much better now. She put away her phone and fell asleep. It was Sunday the next day. Tina went straight to the Hunts villa after she woke up. She was an attending doctor in Hospital Finest, so she often went over to the Hunts as a doctor when someone was feeling unwell. In particular, after it was said that she had saved the elderly Mrs. Hunts life, she went in and out of the Hunts as if it was her home. She also did the same for Justins villa. This was one of the reasons why she was able to go to the villa the day before. She drove to the villas entrance. However, the gantry barrier at the entrance didnt automatically lift even after she waited for a while. Surprised, Tina rolled down the car window. Right away, she saw the security guard asking sternly, Do you have an appointment, Ms. York? Tina, ? She was dumbfounded for a moment. Then, she pointed to herself and said, Do I even need to make an appointment? Its not like youre new here. Did you forget who I am? However, the security guard replied just as sternly as ever, No, but Mr. Hunt has specifically left us instructions saying that youre not allowed to go in and out at will anymore. Tina, !! An indescribable sense of embarrassment arose in her and she clenched her fists tightly. Even her eyes had reddened in anger. Is this a misunderstanding? The security guard replied, Mr. Hunt personally gave us the instructions. Isnt your full name Tina York? Tina took a deep breath. Then, she said, Ill give Mr. Hunt a call right away. There may be some kind of misunderstanding. After saying that, she picked up her cell phone and dialed Justins private number. Justin had two mobile numbers. One was for work while the other was his private number. During the period when Mrs. Hunt had been hospitalized, she was her attending doctor, so Justin had given her his private phone number. She had always been able to get through previously. However, when she dialed his number this time, she instead heard the intercept message: Hello, the number you have dialed is not in service. Not in service? What nonsense! She just wasnt on his list of contacts anymore, that was all! Tina clenched her fists tightly. She stopped the car at the side and struck the steering wheel angrily. No, Mr. Hunt would never do this to her! That woman must have said something to him! She suddenly thought of something and called Pete. In no time, someone picked up. Petes young but serious voice came from the other end: Hello, who is this? Tina forced a smile and said, Hi Pete, Im Aunt Tina. You must have called the wrong number. I dont know any Aunt Tina beep beep beep The other party had hung up. The expression on Tinas face became even more awful! As expected, Pete was still just as unappreciative of her kindness as ever. She took a deep breath and let out an icy laugh. Fine. She was originally intending to talk to him nicely and coax him to help her, but judging from his attitude, it looked like he was determined to help Nora. In that case, he didnt have any right to blame her even if she told Justin about his live-streams! Chapter 110 - She Shouldnt Stop Father And Daughter From Acknowledging Each Other Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Unfortunately, Tina couldnt enter the villa anymore. Neither could she get through to Justins phone. It was the weekend, so he wouldnt be going to the office, either. As such, she could only wait for him at the gates! At the same time at the Andersons. By the time Nora woke up, Cherry was already out playing with Melissa. She stretched and went to wash up. After that, she went downstairs leisurely. After a simple lunch, Melissa and Cherry returned. Someone else also came back together with themit was actually Sheena. She hadnt seen her in a long time. She had a sullen and hostile look on her face at the moment. She hadnt even taken a seat when she immediately asked Melissa, Whats wrong with you? Why did you reject the Lowes real estate investment opportunity? Knowing that Sheena was here, Simon, who was home that day, left the study on the upper floor and went down. He was a little taken aback when he heard her question, so he asked, What investment opportunity are you talking about? Sheena looked at Melissa and said with displeasure, Ill let her tell you about it instead! Melissa sighed and told Simon what had happened. Nora took a seat on the one-seater sofa while she was recounting the events. She couldnt help but purse her lips. Come to think of it, it really was pretty surprising for Aunt Melissa to marry into the Andersons. Given how she had a sister-in-law like Miranda back home and an aggressive sister-in-law like Sheena here, Nora really didnt know how she even survived all these years. While she was secretly dissing them, Melissa also gave them a simple summary of what had happened. As soon as she did, Sheena, who was a career woman focused solely on making money, couldnt help but say, News of how the Lowes are short of funds for their real estate investment has already spread throughout the circle! A lot of people immediately rushed over to invest, but the Lowes rejected them all. Its not like they work with just any Tom, Dick, or Harry! Since theyve chosen the Woods, why couldnt you just let your sister-in-law criticize you a little and suffer a little? That way, youd have been able to help the Andersons make some money! Simon, a good opportunity has slipped away just like that. Arent you going to say anything about it, Simon? Simon had been frowning since just now. When he heard what she said, he immediately turned to Melissa and looked at her face. He said, Miranda actually hit you right in our house? Shes too much! How is your cheek? Does it still hurt? Let me have a look Sheena, ? Melissa, who seemed like she already knew that he would react like this, smiled and shook her head. Im fine. Its already been two days. Despite that, Simon was still worried. He insisted that Melissa remove her makeup because he suspected that she was covering it up with foundation, causing Melissa to be caught between laughter and tears. The two of them, who were nearly fifty years old, flirted with each other, taking Nora by surprise. For some reason, even though she had felt just a moment ago that her aunt didnt deserve to be treated like that, in this instant, she suddenly understood that as long as there was love, there was no such thing as whether one deserved to be treated a certain way or not. She had always felt that Justins identity would bring danger to the children. However, she had never once considered whether Cherry would be happier if she reunited with her father and gained her fathers love. She suddenly thought of how Cherry had reacted after Justin blocked her on Facebook the day before. Even though she had only complained a little, she was actually still feeling rather down even now. Was it a bit too much of her to prevent them from acknowledging each other? Thats enough, the two of you! Do you really think that love can fill your stomachs? Simon, your heart is aching so much just because someone gave your wife a slap, but do you know how much insult and humiliation I had to suffer back then for the sake of Harmonia Pharmacy? Sheena suddenly banged the table, causing the other three peoples attention to return to her. Simon clenched his jaw. To be honest, he had already realized that his second sister must have been through a lot all these years when he saw how Deputy Dean Lucas had pawed her at the conference the other time. Simon felt even guiltier toward Sheena. He said, Its been tough on you, Sheena. Sheenas expression mellowed a little. She replied, Im willing to do it for the sake of the family. Simon, do you still remember how glorious the Andersons were when we were young? Even the Hunts and the Smiths had to treat us with courtesy. But what about now? She took a deep breath and went on. They even have the guts to not invite us to a medical conference now! Why is that? Its all because we dont have any money! Such a good opportunity has been placed in front of us now, but why isnt any of you cherishing it? She looked straight at Melissa and said, I know youre from a scholarly family. It was indeed unfair for you to marry Siming under those circumstances back then, but Miranda is your sister-in-law. Whats the big deal about letting her hit you? If it means that itll allow the Andersons to expand into the real estate industry, Ill smile and let her hit me a hundred times if thats what she wants! You guys are really just so How could you let go of such a great investment opportunity?! Melissa, however, didnt agree with her. She straightened her back and slowly said, Sheena, in my opinion, it doesnt matter how much money we have. Its fine as long as we have enough. Thats not what we should be relying on to revive the Andersons, either. Rather, its our own skills and expertise that we should be using! Why do we have to grovel and submit to others? We mustnt lose our pride and backbone! Simon nodded. I agree with Melissa. A furious Sheena stood up abruptly. As though she had expected better from him, she said, Are you really sure you dont care about money? Wont you be jealous when the Sonnets strike gold? Wont you mind? Both Melissa and Simon replied, No, I wont. Sheena took a deep breath and looked at Nora. Even if you dont care about money, dont you care about your reputation?! Nora, how dare you hit your elders and even be so arrogant as to claim that youre going to help your aunt make money?! Do you know that a lot of people have been asking me about you and your marital status after you stole the show at the dance party? But Miranda is now telling everyone about how unbearable, arrogant, and ignorant you are! Originally, quite a few decent families had their eye on you, but now theyve all disappeared! Do all of you not care about this, either? Melissa wasnt anxious about her matters, but she couldnt help but become panic when she heard what she said. However, just as she was about to speak, she heard Noras cool and crisp voice. If they are people who easily believe gossip and rumors that they hear from others, why should I care about them? Sheena, ?? Melissa added, Besides, its hard to say at the moment whether real estate will still be lucrative or not. Dont worry, Sheena Seeing how the three of them were all so calm, Sheena let out an angry bark of laughter. Is there even anything I should be worried about? Its not as if Ill get even a single cent from the Andersons? Also, are you saying that real estate isnt lucrative? Do you think youll make money by giving Nora money to invest in stocks? What nonsense! Theres a limit to how much you can pamper a child! Fine, since none of you want to listen to me, then you can just wait for the Sonnets to strike gold while all of you starve to death at home! Its because all of you are content to stay like this that the Andersons have become what they are today! She turned and left after saying that. Sunlight shone through the windows into the car as the sun gradually rose, causing Tina to become drowsy. She had already waited here for three hours. Just when she thought that Justin wouldnt be heading out today, the gates to the villa complex opened and Justins impressive motorcade came out. Tinas eyes lit up at once and she stopped in front of them right away. Chapter 111 - Pete Is A Live-Streamer? Justin had always been very careful whenever he went out, especially when he had Pete with him. He had been kidnapped before when he was a child, so he placed great importance on making sure that his son was safe. That was also why he had hired home tutors for Pete instead of sending him to school. No information about Justins son could be found on the Internet at all. There werent even photos, let alone his name. In fact, not many in New York had even seen Pete before. Justin wanted his son as well-protected as possible before he gained the ability to protect himself. For example, he was currently just taking his son out for lunch, but he had brought as many as eight bodyguards with him. The eight bodyguards were separated into two cars. One was in front of them while the other was behind them. Tina got out of her car and stopped in front of the cars in her high heels. She said, Mr. Hunt, I have something to tell you! The door of the middle vehicles passenger seat opened, upon which a leg clad in suit trousers came out. Tina breathed a sigh of relief. Just as she thought it was Justin, she instead saw the tanned Lawrence getting out of the car. He neatened his suit and walked over. Then, he grabbed Tina by the arm and pulled her out of the way to the side. Tina shouted at the car, Mr. Hunt! However, she only managed to shout two words before the two cars in front started and left. The third car stopped beside Lawrence. Lawrence said to Tina, Mr. Hunt hates people pestering him the most, Ms. York. Tina narrowed her eyes and shook off his arm. She straightened her back and said, Mr. Zimmer, please relay a message to Mr. Hunt for me. I really have something to talk to him about. Its about his son, so I have to speak to him in person. Lawrence said mockingly, Ms. York, what is there that you have to say to Mr. Hunt in person? Ive seen too many people with ill intentions trying to approach him under the guise of caring for his son. Cant you put in a little more effort and use a different excuse? At this point, Lawrence pursed his lips and added, Or you can just tell me and Ill convey it to Mr. Hunt for you. There isnt any difference! Tina, whose intentions had been exposed, immediately became furious. However, she knew that it was probably useless even if she insisted on seeing Justin, so she decided to give in. She said, Mr. Zimmer, I discovered by chance last night that Pete is live-streaming games. Mr. Hunt has always been very strict with Pete. It doesnt seem quite appropriate for him to do live-streams online, right? Lawrence scoffed and replied, You sure are doing everything you can to get close to Mr. Hunt, Ms. York! Isnt the credibility of your claim too low? Its impossible that Pete would play games! Moreover, he doesnt talk much. Theres no way he would live-stream! Seeing that he didnt believe her, Tina panicked and said, Its true. Hes already trending on social media! He was trending on social media? Lawrence raised his eyebrows and said, Oh, is that so? Show me, then. Tina, however, narrowed her eyes and said, This concerns Pete, so I can only show it to Mr. Hunt, Mr. Zimmer. Let Mr. Hunt know about this; once we add each other on Facebook, Ill send him the information. How does that sound? Lawrence smiled and replied, Okay, I will let him know. After saying that, he turned, got into the third car, and caught up to the cars at the front. When he got into the car, a bodyguard asked, Is what that woman said true, Mr. Zimmer? Lawrence sneered, How can that be? Pete is a live-streamer? Are you kidding me? However, the moment he said that, it suddenly occurred to him that he seemed to have said something similar when he was in California the last time? He hadnt relayed Ms. Smiths message to Mr. Hunt, which resulted in him being sent to Burundi Lawrence shuddered. He hurriedly said, Ill check if its true. He picked up his cell phone, opened the social media apps, and checked the trending topics. From the first to the last one, he looked through them all, but he didnt see anything related to Pete. Nevertheless, he didnt dare to risk overlooking anything, so he called Hunt Corporations IT security department and asked, Is the screening system that Mr. Hunt asked for done? The IT security department chief replied, Weve been working overtime since yesterday on it. I reckon well finish it tonight. Okay. Send it to me when its done. Lawrence hung up. As an executive assistant, it was imperative that he learned to filter certain content by himself. From now on, all of Ms. Smiths messages must be relayed to Mr. Hunt. But for everyone else, he had to verify the authenticity before relaying them to the boss. Otherwise, was he supposed to subject his boss to Tinas threat and have him add her as a friend on Facebook? He wouldnt be a qualified executive assistant anymore if that happened! By the time the car caught up to the other two cars, Justin and Pete were already in the restaurant. Lawrence observed his boss carefully after he entered the private room. Justin had had an awful expression on his face since the previous evening. He gave off a chilly aura all over, so no one dared to approach him. As such, Lawrence gave it some thought and decided to conduct a thorough investigation before telling him about it. He had no desire to get into the line of fire while the tyrant was in a bad mood. It was hard to say who the unlucky ones would be. After lunch, they returned to the villa. Sure enough, when they were turning the corner, they saw in the rearview mirror a few people behaving sneakily. Justin frowned and ordered, Get rid of those flies. Lawrence replied, Yes, sir. They had already received news about these peoples presence the moment they arrived at the villa complex. In fact, they already knew the moment they undertook the mission. After all, the security personnel around Justin was the best in the world. In order to ensure Petes safety, the bodyguards around him were all retired special forces officers! Justin had only kept them around in order to lure out the people hidden further behind. After all, apart from his uncle, there were also many others who seemed to be eyeing his boss for reasons that Lawrence didnt understand. Five minutes later. Scarface, who had wounds all over him, was brought over to Justin in the living room of his villa. Scarface was so aggrieved that he was about to cry. His face was swollen and he had even lost a tooth in the fight. His speech was unclear as he begged for mercy. Mr. Hunt, your female bodyguard has already taught us a lesson. We really dont have the guts to kidnap your son anymore. Weve been protecting him all this time! We even drove away three groups of people over the last two days! Justin, ? Taken aback, he asked, My female bodyguard? Yes, she was driving a jeep yesterday. The one whos protecting your son. A jeep Nora Smith? Justin sat up straight. The cold look on his face mellowed a little. Nora hadnt given him any birthday gifts the day before, which made him feel as if he had been neglected, so he had been in a bad mood all day. But as it turned out, she did care about him, right? Otherwise, why would she quietly teach Scarface a lesson but not tell him anything? As expected, she was indeed deeply in love with and devoted to him Everyone else was dying to let the whole world know whenever they did something for him, yet she didnt even mention anything about what she did. The corners of Justins lips curled upward slightly and his mood, which had been gloomy all day, became much better. With a wave, he got his men to take Scarface away. Then, he suddenly thought of Cherry Was it a bad move for him to delete Cherry from his Facebook? In that case, maybe he should add her as a friend again? He opened Facebook, intending to unblock her and add her back as a friend with the excuse that he had accidentally deleted her. But he instead saw that Chapter 112 - : It Really Is Pete! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He tapped on the link to Cherrys Facebook profile so that he could send her a friend request. But when he did that, he unexpectedly saw a message prompt saying: Sorry, this content isnt available right now. Justin, ? Did this mean that the little brat had also blocked him? Tsk, she was pretty bad-tempered, huh. Cherry must have become angry. A young voice suddenly rang out beside his ear, startling him. He turned around to see Pete standing behind the sofa and staring at his cell phone. Justin let out an awkward cough and tossed the cell phone aside before he said casually, So be it if shes angry. She can do whatever she wants. . Pete fell silent for a second. Then, he sighed and said, Daddy, Id advise you to coax her. Otherwise, youll regret it. He would regret it? Justin scoffed, Why would I regret it? Why should I coax someone elses daughter? Pete asked, Are you sure? Yes. Seeing how he refused to listen to advice, Pete silently said a prayer for him. 1 To be honest, the tyrant was a good father. After all, how many fathers who took care of their children themselves were there in the world? Cherry liked him quite a lot too. However, the tyrant was insisting on upsetting his soft and cuddly younger sister now. He was really just digging his own grave. He would just watch in silence when the tyrant is forced to eat his own words! Justin snorted inwardly. He indeed wanted a daughter, but she wasnt going to be the one that Nora had with someone else. Instead of pampering her, he might as well pamper Sweetie instead. After all, unlike Cherry who was so bad-tempered, she was cute, well-behaved, and obedient. With that in mind, Justin suddenly remembered that he had missed Sweeties live-stream the day before, and he somehow decided to open the live-stream app on his cell phone. Elsewhere, Lawrence was currently checking the web for information about the trending topics that Tina had mentioned. He had given it some careful thought. Tina wasnt stupid; even if she was making up an excuse to approach Justin, she wouldnt use such a lousy one. Perhaps it wasnt one of todays trending topics but previous days instead? Unfortunately, he didnt use social media apps very much, so he wasnt very familiar with them. As such, he could only fumble and randomly try to find his way around. At the Andersons. After the moody Cherry was forced to finish her Mathematical Olympiad assignments, the bored little girl started her live-stream ahead of schedule. Fans poured in the moment she started the live-stream. At the sight of quite a few familiar names, she greeted them excitedly, Hi! In the comments, JH wrote: Hello. As her second-highest ranked fan, he had special privileges. His comment was in a larger font size and in bold. His username was also in red text so that it would be easier for live-streamers to notice that their big patrons had entered and interacted with them. Usually, the moment Justin entered the live-stream, sweetcherry would immediately greet him and call out sweetly, Hi Sponsor Daddy! The way she called him Daddy was as if her voice was coated in honey, making him feel sweet all the way to the bottom of his heart. However, sweetcherry didnt greet him today even after quite some time after he wrote the comment. Did she miss it? Taken aback, Justin wrote another comment: How come you started the live-stream so early today? Children had screen time limits, and parents usually set it from six to eight oclock. But after he sent the comment, he instead heard the little live-streamers cute voice saying, Hi Windy! Yes, Ive already had lunch, yeah~ GreenKite, Im only good at playing as this hero. Besides, dont you think shes the prettiest and cutest character here? Justin couldnt help but scroll up in the comments. Although she had gained a lot more fans, she hadnt given advanced notice that she would be starting her live-stream early, so there werent many people in the live-stream at the moment. Windys comment was above his: Has Sweetie had lunch yet? GreenKites comment was below his: Do you only know how to play as that hero? What about other heroes? She had replied to both of their messages but missed out on his? Was he having a bad connection, so his comment wasnt sent? Right after the thought formed, he saw more comments: Did Sweetie fall out with Sponsor Daddy? Why are you ignoring him? Haha! Sponsor Daddy was ignored! Sweetie used to call out to Sponsor Grandpa and Sponsor Daddy all the time, but she is suddenly ignoring Sponsor Daddy today. Why do I feel so good about it? Wow, Ive done well today! Im actually one of the first 100 to enter Sweeties live-stream! You can put up a notice in advance next time if youre starting your live-stream early, Sweetie~ Whats the matter, Sweetie? Sponsor Daddy is talking to you. Why are you ignoring him? Given all the comments, sweetcherry must have noticed him by now. However, the little girl outright ignored all the comments about Sponsor Daddy and only said adorably, How do I put up a notice if I want to start the live-stream early? I dont know how to do it~ Her young and tender voice had a bit of a coquettish charm when she dragged out her words, causing the hearts of everyone who heard it to melt. The live-stream was filled with comments: Sweetie is so cute! Remember to eat more, Sweetie~ How can a child be this cute? I really wanna take Sweetie home! However, Justin, who was watching the live-stream, instead felt rather hurt. She was doing it on purpose. There was no doubt about it. His expression turned frosty and he suddenly found himself at a loss. This was the very first time Justin had ever been ignored in his twenty-odd years of life. After all, he was always the center of attention wherever he went. He frowned and wrote another comment: Are you in a bad mood today? The seven big red words stayed on the screen for a very long time before they disappeared. Everyone who wasnt blind saw them, yet it was as if the little girl hadnt noticed anything and continued to ignore him. Everyone started to joke about it even more in the comments. Someone even wrote: It must be because you didnt tip her today that shes ignoring you! A tip Justin frowned. In his world, money was just a set of numbers that represented transactions. If she was refusing to call him Sponsor Daddy just because he hadnt tipped her, then this would no longer be someone appreciating another person but a transaction. He returned to his usual icy-cold attitude. At this point, someone commented: Live-streamers should be keeping their patrons happy all the time. What is she being so arrogant here for? If I were you, Sponsor Daddy, I would unfollow her and tip her rival instead! Her rival? It was only then that Justin noticed that there was actually also a face-off section in sweetcherrys live-stream. Meanwhile, Lawrence was still searching through the trending topics on social media. Unfortunately, trending topics on social media were all in real-time, so he didnt know where to start at all. While he was lost, the IT security department chief sent him an email: The screening system has been completed. Once you upload little Mr. Hunts photo, youll be able to check whether his information has been leaked onto the Internet. Lawrence felt relieved at once. He hurriedly took out his laptop and downloaded the program. Then, he took a photo of Pete and uploaded it. Soon, the search results appeared. A webpage of trending topics from the day before immediately appeared on the screen. Lawrence was stunned. Pete really was live-streaming! On top of that, he was even using some kind of alias called sweetcherry??? Chapter 113 - Sponsor Daddy Is A Tool? Lawrence swallowed hard. He looked through the content carefully and even specially took a look at the live-stream video featured in the trending post where sweetcherry had dropped her mask Even if one were to say that the photo might be fake, Lawrence was almost 100% certain that the face in the video was indeed Petes. He looked at Pete incredulously, feeling as if he was going to have a mental breakdown. The post had included all of sweetcherrys classic live-stream moments, such as her adorably asking another player in the game, Is your entire family so skilled at doing nothing? It also included her calling out Sponsor Grandpa~ in her young and tender voice. The way she added yeah to her sentences was also practically brainwashing him. Was that adorable and lively child in the live-streams really the merciless and reticent Pete who had mild autism? A silent Lawrence walked over to the entrance to the study and peeked inside. Pete was still seated and reading seriously in the study. He really couldnt tell that he had a habit of cross-dressing. Nor could he tell that he was someone who would live-stream No wonder Mr. Hunt felt that Pete was sick. Wasnt his current self an entirely different person from the one in the live-streams? He definitely had schizophrenia! Lawrences scalding gaze was so fervent that it was hard for Pete to ignore him. He looked up and immediately saw a troubled Lawrence looking at him sadly. He said, This isnt your fault, Pete. Youre just sick, sigh. Pete, ? An expressionless Pete said, There are vitamins in Daddys room. If your brain lacks nutrients, you can take some to boost your brainpower. Lawrence nodded immediately. Really? Ill take two, then Sigh, so many of my brain cells died just now! Then, he again glanced at Pete regretfully before he left the room. Pete, Had Uncle Lawrence been influenced by the tyrant? He was still so young, yet he had become an idiot. How pitiful. Pete shook his head. He lowered his head to return to the book, but his gaze shifted to his cell phone instead. Just now, his younger sister had sent him a text message: Ill never love Daddy ever again! He actually blocked me! Im so sad! When he thought of that, a sympathetic look appeared on Petes countenance. Compared to Uncle Lawrence, it seemed like the tyrant was more pitiful? Initially, Mommy was the only one who didnt like him, but even his sister was starting to dislike him now. A surly-looking Justin stared at the live-stream. Were all the children so spoiled these days? First, Cherry blocked him on Facebook and now, Sweetie was ignoring him in the live-stream. He was the great CEO of the Hunt Corporation. Was he someone who would care about two little kids who werent related to him by blood? He snorted inwardly and looked at the face-off screen again. The live-streamers opponents were randomly selected by the system. Cherry had unfortunately been matched today with a live-streamer who had a million fans. The other party had clearly come prepared, so he already had $150,000 worth of points more than her. The people in the comments started to panic. Quick, Sweetie, do a shout-out to Sponsor Daddy. He just needs to tip you with a round of airplanes and itll become a tie! Why isnt Sponsor Grandpa here today? I know why he isnt here. Sponsor Grandpa enters the live-stream half an hour earlier every day, but Sweetie started the live-stream three hours early today, so he must not know that Sweetie is live-streaming now! Quick, Sweetie, ask Sponsor Grandpa for help~ The comments made Justin frown. sweetcherrys young, tender voice rang out at this point. She said, No, that wont do. I cant ask Sponsor Grandpa for money~! Cherry had always known that she mustnt ask other people for presents. Sponsor Grandpa was an outsider; to Cherry, the airplane tips that he gave her were just gifts. Even though she had Sponsor Grandpa on her Facebook Messenger, there was no way she could go on Messenger and demand gifts from him! This was one of Cherrys basic life principles. Besides, this was just a contest. Did it make any difference whether she won or lost? She had only joined the contest because she accidentally clicked on it anyway. With this thought in mind, Cherry continued to play her game steadily and ignored the comments. At the same time, Fantasia also started a live-stream. Fantasia was a young woman around 20 years old. Her image was that of a young lady from a wealthy family. She was currently live-streaming herself shopping for luxury goods. She sat in a Gucci stores VIP room as she waited for the service staff to bring her clothes and newly-released bags to choose from. Afternoon tea had also been served to her in the store. The pastry plates had gold borders that made them look exceptionally luxurious. She sat on the sofa with an exquisite teacup in her hand. As she sipped on the fruit tea, she said, The fruit tea here is delicious. Its very suitable for women While chatting, she suddenly saw someone commenting: sweetcherry is in a face-off with Ika right now. Do you think she can win this one? Fantasia burst into laughter and said, Ika is a famous rich second-generation heir in the gaming channels. Im acquaintances with him and weve met at several parties before. He wont lose even if his opponent is a big-name live-streamer with ten million fans. Hell definitely be one of the top ten live-streamers. Let me see how the live-stream is going As Fantasia spoke, she picked up a cell phone that she wasnt using for live-streaming and entered sweetcherry and Ikas live-stream face-off. When she saw the number of points they had, she smiled and said, Is there even a need for them to compete anymore? sweetcherrys fans are very smart though. Fighting with Ika will only result in both parties suffering losses. In that case, its better to just give up right from the start. Someone asked: What do you mean? Fantasia laughed and said, Didnt you notice that sweetcherrys No. 1 and No. 2 fans arent doing anything today? Oh come on, surely you guys arent still thinking that those two are really patrons? Someone asked: Arent they? But they are really very generous! Fantasias lip corners curled upward and she drawled, Here, Ill teach you guys a way to distinguish between real and fake patrons. Real patrons usually follow quite a few live-streamers and also tip a few different live-streamers. Lets take a look at sweetcherrys No. 1 and No. 2 fans profiles. Tsk, what a coincidence. They are both new accounts registered right before and after sweetcherry started doing live-streams. Thats fine and all, but both of them have only tipped sweetcherry before. Now, thats interesting. In the comments: I get it now! Her No. 1 and No. 2 fans are both tools! No wonder sweetcherry became so popular immediately after she started live-streaming. So thats what it is! So Sponsor Grandpa and Sponsor Daddy are all just her hyping up herself~ I gotta say that management companies really know what theyre doing these days! I just wanna know whether the one playing the game now is still that five-year-old cutie or not? The group of them who had been led around by their noses by Fantasia swarmed into sweetcherrys live-stream and started to lambast her. Sweetie? Its nothing but just a fake image! How gross! Hahaha, are you retreating just because youre up against Ika? Do you have too much self-awareness or what? Your No. 1 and No. 2 fans are just tools! The former doesnt dare to show up while the latter pretends to fall out with you after he shows up Tsk, youre real smooth, huh! At the Hunts villa, Lawrence walked over and saw that his boss was staring at his cell phone with a frown. Chapter 114 - He Actually Has a Daughter!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin stared at the screen coldly. He, a true blue patron, had actually become a tool in their eyes? On top of that, they were even making claims about a management company? Hah. What a huge joke. They were just a bunch of naive kids on the Internet. They sure jumped to a lot of conclusions when all they had was insignificant evidence, and easily believed everything that others said. The comments section was in total chaos now. He picked up his cell phone. He was about to say something and defend sweetcherry when she said, Sponsor Grandpa isnt a tool. Dont you spout nonsense. Otherwise, Im gonna get mad! . Justin, ? She had only mentioned Sponsor Grandpa but not Sponsor Daddy Justin had always thought of himself as a tolerant person ever since he was a child. His upbringing had never allowed him to lose his temper in front of outsiders, either. Moreover, apart from Pete, no one had been able to really anger him all these years. But he actually felt a little hurt at this moment. That little live-streamer! She was too much! To think he was always thinking about her and even occasionally came in to watch her live-streams. This was also the first time he had tipped anyone like that in his life Justin made up his mindhe was going to unfollow her! He was about to leave the live-stream when he saw someone asking in the comments: Is Sponsor Daddy a tool, then? sweetcherry fell silent for a while. Then, she replied unhappily, No, he isnt. Sponsor Daddy is even less likely to be a tool! Seeing that she was finally talking about Sponsor Daddy after so long, all the motherly fans began to express their concern for her. Sweetie baby, did you argue with Sponsor Daddy? Whats wrong? Sweetie cutie, did someone make you upset? The comments were also interspersed with attacks from haters. Hah, how is he not? He hasnt shown you a single cent of support or given you any tip today. Doesnt that show that youve automatically given up on the face-off today? sweetcherry ignored the haters and said unhappily to the people who truly cared about her, Because I hate Daddy! The motherly fans: Do you hate Sponsor Daddy? Or your real Daddy? sweetcherry replied, Theyre all the same! The fans, ?? Justin, ?? So, the little fellow was just venting her anger on him because her real father had upset her? Suddenly, his heart softened a little. Justin coughed and wrote: What did your father do? As her other fans were also asking the same question, sweetcherry answered, Daddy is horrible. He ignored me~ I will never talk to stinky Daddy ever again! The comments were filled with fans scolding her father. Your father is so horrible. Its bad enough that he doesnt want you and your Mommy, but hes even ignoring you now? Sue him. He is obligated to raise you. What gives him the right to ignore our cute and innocent Sweetie? Hes too much! What a scumbag! Justin, For some reason, he suddenly thought of Cherry and felt a little guilty. But right after, he found the thought ridiculous. What was he guilty about? He wasnt Cherrys father anyway As a man though, how could he not take care of his own child? Justin looked down and wrote: Your father is such a scumbag! The words in big and bold font appeared in the comments and even stayed there for several seconds Cherry felt much better. Having Daddy scold himself was also a way of punishing him, right? She was still thinking about it when another bunch of haters poured into her live-stream. This is so disgusting. Ive finally seen what a bully looks like. Why didnt you give up yesterday when you were up against our favorite live-streamer? Arent you just giving up today because Ika is a rich second-generation heir, so its not easy for you to bully him? Shes just an image that a management company is selling. What are all of you being so worked up for her for? The No. 1 and No. 2 fans are too fake. Both of them must be the management companys accounts. Im seriously dubious about whether the one playing the game is really a young kid? Everyone only saw her holding a cell phone when she revealed her face the other time. No one saw her actually playing it, right? She must be hiding something for her to refuse to turn on the camera all the time. Dont you think that the No. 1 fan is very ridiculous? How can he not keep a close watch on the live-streamers activities during such a critical moment? Its already been half an hour since the live-stream started, yet he still isnt here He probably isnt coming today, right? Cherry didnt care about them scolding her, but the one they were scolding was Sponsor Grandpa? She wasnt going to take it lying down! She was about to let her mouth run wild and slam all of the haters when someone suddenly wrote: Quick, Sweetie, take a look at Fantasias live-stream. Shes calling you an unlearned little country bumpkin. Cherry, ? The five-year-old was totally confused by everything that was happening. As for the comments, they were filled with things such as: sweetcherry is a fake princess! Fantasia is the true princess! Fantasia is online and personally proving someones bitchiness now! Theres a very simple way to prove yourselfeither turn on the camera and show us where you live or let your No. 1 and No. 2 fans come forward and compete with Ika. Here, Ill tell you a secret: Ika has prepared $800,000 for this! Exactly. You say that Sponsor Grandpa isnt here because he has something on, but your Sponsor Daddy is obviously online. Why dont you get Sponsor Daddy to tip you, then? Seeing how the haters comments were getting meaner and meaner, the motherly fans panicked. Tips swarmed into Cherrys live-stream one by one. Unfortunately, they were still too weak. Just as they narrowed the gap by $15,000, Ika received another tip of $150,000. The gap was pulled bigger and bigger. Everyone felt rather helpless. Someone wrote: Sponsor Daddy, cant you help Sweetie out? The corners of Justins lips curled upward and he replied: Ill help you if you ask me to. The moment he sent the comment, Sweetie said, No, I wont. She would never give in to stinky Daddy! Justin, ??? Whose stubborn little brat was she?! So be it if she refused to give in. In that case, he couldnt be bothered to tip her, either. It wasnt like he was crazy or masochistic; he just wasnt going to demean himself! In the comments, the motherly fans were trying to appease him: Dont hold it against a child, Sponsor Daddy. Justin sneered and wrote: Its not like Im her father anyway. So why should he baby her? Justin left the live-stream in a fit of anger. When he turned, he saw Lawrence looking at him carefully. He asked, Are you in a good mood now, Boss? Justin frowned and replied, Just come right out and say it if you have something to say. Lawrence heaved a silent sigh and said, We discovered that Pete is live-streaming himself playing games. Pete was live-streaming? Justin sneered, Are you still asleep? Pete was with him every day. He even knew like the back of his hand what time he woke up and what time he ate. How could he possibly be live-streaming? Lawrence hurriedly explained, Its true. His alias is sweetcherry and he live-streams himself playing games for two hours every day Justin was stunned at once. What did you say? Lawrence took out his cell phone and showed him the trending topics about sweetcherry. Seeing how shocked and puzzled he looked, Lawrence said, Dont be mad, Mr. Hunt. Children are all rebellious by nature But before he finished, Justin stood up abruptly and went straight to Petes study! Lawrence followed closely after him. Boss, dont be angry As soon as he said that, he saw that Pete was currently studying. Meanwhile, Justin reentered sweetcherrys live-stream. Lawrence was stunned. Wasnt sweetcherry, Pete? Who was that? Then, he saw his boss suddenly using his cell phone to hack into the live-stream app. Right after, sweetcherrys camera suddenly turned on in the live-stream! Chapter 115 - Cherry, Youve Exposed Yourself The whole villa suddenly fell silent. Only sweetcherrys young and tender voice in the live-stream could be heard saying, Dont give me any more gifts, guys~ Its too wasteful! The comments were filled with things such as: Poor Sweetie. Fight, Sweetie! You have Moms support! Sob! Why did Sponsor Daddy leave? Hes horrible! Its okay, Sweetie. Sponsor Daddy may have left, but were still here. Ill top-up another $150. We mustnt lose Cherry had noticed the moment Justin left the live-stream. She was so sad that her eyes were all red and tears were brimming in them. Her little mouth was also turned up into a pout. As she was in the midst of a team battle, she wasnt looking at the computer screen. Her head was lowered, making her eyelashes look like fans casting silhouettes on her cheeks. She muttered angrily, Stinky Daddy. I wont like you ever again Justin, who was staring at the screen, didnt even dare to blink. That face, as well that young and tender voice, made him tense up all over. He couldnt help but hold his breath, seemingly afraid that the little girl on the phone would sense something. He was utterly shocked and stunned. Apart from having a stinky son, he, Justin Hunt, also had a daughter! The realization made his mind go blank. However, his eyes that were fixed on the phone reddened a little and the corners of his lips curled up with excitement. A completely stunned Lawrence looked at him. He stared at the phone, then looked up and glanced at Pete. Even after comparing the two several times, he couldnt help but rub his eyes in disbelief. Toward the end, he still found the whole thing unbelievable. M-Mr. Hunt, how can two children in the world resemble each other so much? Resemble? This was no resemblance; they were practically identical! Apart from twins, there was probably no one who could produce two children who looked so much like each other. A confused Pete looked up in a daze to see the tyrant looking as though he wanted to both laugh and cry, whereas Lawrence looked shocked and horrified. The two men stood at the door, occasionally looking at him and occasionally at the cell phone He could also hear audio from the game that Cherry played coming from the cell phone Pete was terribly alarmed. Had they discovered Cherry? He hurriedly climbed down from the chair and trotted over to the two men. Then, he tiptoed and looked at Justins phone Sure enough, it really was Cherry! Petes eyes widened big and round. What are they supposed to do about this now? Going by how aggressive the tyrant was, he would definitely take Cherry away from Mommy and never allow them to ever see Mommy again. From then on, he and his younger sister would be locked in a prison known as the Hunts and separated from Mommy The more Pete thought about it, the more nervous he became. Previously, the tyrant had never noticed the peculiarities in his or his sisters behavior only because he didnt know that he had a daughter, but he did now He took a deep breath, hurriedly picked up his cell phone, and sent Cherry a text message: Cherry, youve been exposed! At the Andersons. Cherry was playing games on her cell phone when a notification suddenly popped up. Upon reading the message, she raised her head in surprise and found that the camera of the computer in front of her had actually turned on at some point! Cherry received a huge shock and quickly turned off the camera. Only then did she breathe a huge sigh of relief. Everyone in the comments was already exclaiming in amazement! Oh my gosh, how can there be such a cute child in this world? Ahhh!! I was watching Sweeties actions closely just now, and shes really the one playing! The distance that her fingers slid across the screen is exactly the same as in the game! Her eyelashes are so long! Im in love! This isnt a child! Shes clearly an angel! Isnt she too cute? Shell definitely be a stunner when she grows up! The kind thatll easily trash those in the entertainment industry! Amid the many comments complimenting her good looks were also frequent notifications of people tipping her. Dont be scared, Sweetie! Your Mommies are here! Lets do this! After seeing how cute Sweetie is, I really cant bear to see her lose! Lets work hard together! The fans surprisingly came together as a united front in the comments. In Fantasias live-stream. Fantasia had just live-streamed herself trying on a couple of outfits, but she didnt like either of them. She complained, Sigh, I didnt manage to find any clothes I like this time either, but Ill just buy a couple of bags anyway. I cant let myself make this trip in vain It isnt nice if I dont let the service staff earn a little after they spent so much time and effort, either. She sat on the sofa and got the service staff to fetch the bags. It was at this point that certain comments started appearing in her live-stream: sweetcherry is really stunning! Its a shame if she doesnt debut in the entertainment industry, given how pretty she is No wonder shes gained nearly a million followers in less than a month. Fantasia had always been hailed as a classy beauty because of her self-confidence that stemmed from her coming from a wealthy background. She became a little unhappy when she saw people in her live-stream complimenting someone else. She picked up her cell phone. After looking carefully at what was happening for a while, she scoffed and said, Shes obviously just changing the topic~ Look at how many tips she received after she turned on the camera. Shes stooping so low. She rested her cheeks on her hands and said with a smile, Didnt she claim that shes from a wealthy family with 75 million dollars? Why is she gathering fans here for just a few measly tens of thousands of dollars? She shook her head and went on. sweetcherry has actually made a wrong move. Its not wrong of the management company to create an image for her; shes so cute, she couldve totally gone for the adorable baby style instead. A five-year-old playing games is already a highlight in itself, but they were too greedy and tried to take everything they can instead Her loyal fans immediately started to pay her lip service in the comments: Exactly. Is the image of a wealthy person something that ordinary people can go for? What a joke. Everyones going for a luxurious image these days. Apart from Fantasia, I havent seen anyone who can really pull it off Fantasias self-confidence is in her DNA. Theres no way anyone can develop a charm like that without money. Sweetie is so ridiculous. She keeps telling people not to tip her anymore, but what is she live-streaming for, if not for tips? Shes so fake! Hahaha, her No. 2 fan is really ridiculous too. He left the live-stream so openly after pretending to fall out with her. This way, no one can say anything about it! Fantasia smiled again after reading the comments. She said, Youre right. Her opponent today is Ika, whos a well-known young man from a wealthy family, so she started her live-stream ahead of time today. This way, she can say that her No. 1 fan didnt come because she started her live-stream early. As for her No. 2 fan, they also supposedly fell out. What a coincidence, huh? Her management company is really smart though. With this, shell probably trend again At practically the same time she said that, the comments suddenly went crazy. Fantasia calmly took a look: Quick, go and look at sweetcherrys live-stream! Oh my gosh! I cant breathe! Chapter 116 - Saving The Damsel In Distress! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Fantasia was taken aback. She asked, Whats the matter? In the comments: I actually witnessed a 1.5 million dollar transaction while Im alive! If this doesnt prove that shes from a wealthy family A big boss has appeared! Fantasias eyes widened in shock. She didnt have the luxury of paying attention to the fact that she was still in the midst of a live-stream anymore, and entered sweetcherrys live-stream on her cell phone right away. As soon as she did, a swarm of tip notifications bombarded the comments, and virtual gift visual effects filled the entire screen. At the Hunts villa. . Justin was still standing at the door to Petes study. Pete had been observing him after he sent the text message to Cherry. The tyrant was staring at the live-stream with a sinister and unpredictable look on his face. Even Pete couldnt quite tell what he was thinking at this instant. Going by his harsh and domineering character, Pete had imagined that he would definitely take her away forcefully once he knew that he had a daughter. So, why was the tyrant standing motionless here and looking a little as if he was caught in an internal struggle? The clever Pete entered the live-stream and scrolled upward through the comments. In no time, he got a clear picture of the dispute between the tyrant and Cherry. Pete: He found himself rather speechless. What was the matter with the tyrant? Why was a man in his twenties arguing with a five-year-old? In particular, was the big and bold Your father is such a scumbag really something that the tyrant had said? Why did it feel so weird?! Justin was also feeling extremely embarrassed after he got over his shock, when he thought of what he had said. Hed always had the illusion that he had a daughter whenever Pete turned into a little princess. Whenever he thought of himself having a daughter, the cold-hearted mans heart would inexplicably soften. Besides, sweetcherry was so cute. She was someone who really existed and not just the familiar feeling and longing he felt whenever his son had a relapse. This was why he had been jealous for some reason when sweetcherry said that her father was ignoring her. How could someone who had a daughter not cherish her? That was why his brain had short-circuited for a moment, causing him to say something as childish as Your father is such a scumbag! At that time, he had thought that no one on the Internet knew who he was anyway But now! His expression changed again and again. He lowered his dark eyes and cast a dispassionate glance at Pete, his gaze subtly sweeping across his cell phone. Lawrence was still fussing next to him. He exclaimed, What exactly is going on, Boss? Justins thin lips parted and he replied icily, This is my daughter! Lawrence, ! Pete, ! It was all over! The tyrant sounded so sure of himself; he must have already discovered Cherry. While he was thinking about what he should do, the tyrant ordered, Investigate immediately. Find her, even if you must search high and low for her! Lawrence stood up straight and replied, Yes, sir! When he turned to leave, Justin suddenly added, Do it in secret. Lawrence nodded. Pete, His lip corners couldnt help but spasm. Daddy was so stupid! It was already so obvious. Not only had he and Cherry switched identities with each other in California, but Mommys intentions had also been so obvious after they came to New York. He hadnt figured it out or understood what was going on previously only because he didnt know that he had a daughter. That was why he hadnt thought of it at all. But now that he knew, did he even still need to investigate? Wasnt it obvious where his younger sister was? With that in mind, Pete, whose lip corners were spasming, asked, Daddy, do you really have an IQ of 301? Justin, He looked down at Pete with a deep, dark, and bottomless look in his eyes. The beauty mark at the corner of his eye was also flashing with a sharp look. He asked, Why? Have you seen your sister before? Pete replied, No. Since the tyrant hadnt realized anything, then all the better it was. They absolutely mustnt betray Mommy! Justin didnt seem to be suspicious of his answer. His gaze merely returned to the live-stream with a frown. Pete had seen the comments in the live-stream just now, so he knew that Cherry was currently at a disadvantage in the face-off match. As someone with a sister complex, this was absolutely unforgivable! He paused for a moment and suddenly said, Daddy, youll be a hero saving a damsel in distress if you send my sister virtual gifts and help her win the match. Itll definitely help to defuse the situation with her! Justin, who was topping up his account, paused his finger movements for a moment. Then, he coughed and said coldly, Our relationship doesnt need any defusing. But now that I know shes my daughter, how can I let a child of the Hunts lose? Pete, He obviously cared about Cherry, yet he just had to make it sound so laudable instead. He sighed silently and lowered his head again to look at the live-stream. Suddenly, he found himself stunned and he immediately called out, Uh, Daddy? Justin, who had just finished topping up his account, was about to save his daughter in her moment of distress when an overwhelming amount of virtual gifts suddenly filled up the screen! Elsewhere, Cherrys little heart was pounding madly after she turned off the camera. She didnt understand why the camera had suddenly turned onhad she accidentally pressed something? While she was wondering about it, she suddenly saw a huge amount of virtual gifts coming in. Rows and rows of airplane icons drowned out everything in the comments, taking over the entire screen bossily and domineeringly! Cherry was stunned. She scrolled up to the beginning of the virtual gifts barrage to see that it was actually Sponsor Grandpa! There were ten sets of 9,999 airplanes, which made it a total of 1.5 million dollars! It was only after the airplanes visual effects disappeared that he finally wrote: How come you started the live-stream in advance? Touched, Cherry felt that Sponsor Grandpa looked so tall and dashing at this moment. It was as if he was shining with a dazzling light. Although she didnt care about the face-off results, when she saw so many fans supporting her, she did still want to win. However, Ika had a whole $300,000 worth of tips more than her. Mommy would definitely know if she spent $300,000 of her pocket money. She was already prepared to lose, but Grandpa had unexpectedly come! Cherrys eyes shone brightly. She smiled and said sweetly, Thank you, Sponsor Grandpa! Grandpa replied: Talk to me on Messenger the next time someone bullies you. Ill come to you immediately. Cherry said, Okay! Are you feeling better today, Grandpa? Did you have any meat for lunch today? Justin had an icy-cold look on his face. He gave off a chilly aura all over as if he were dry ice. It was too late He was actually a step too late! He had missed a crucial opportunity to restore his image in his daughters heart. Justin stared at Grandpas name. If looks could kill, there would probably already be holes in the cell phone! Next to him, Pete was speechless. Someone pushed the door open at this moment. Chester the dimwit entered the room. As soon as he did, he said anxiously, Can I borrow 1.5 million dollars, Justin? My boss sweetcherry is being bullied really badly in her live-stream. I have to help her out! Justins eyes suddenly narrowed when he heard what he said, and he asked dangerously, Youre friends with sweetcherry? Chapter 117 - : Bossy CEO In Da Room, Yo~ Chester had already received the news when Cherry started her live-stream and immediately got terribly outclassed by her opponent. Alas, he didnt have any money in his bank account, so he had to drive over to Justins to ask him for money. As a result, he wasnt aware of what had happened after that in the live-stream. At Justins question, he immediately nodded and replied, Yeah! sweetcherry is my boss. We often play games together. The look in Justins eyes darkened. Have you ever seen her in person? Chester quickly answered, N-no Pete, Uncle Chester, youd probably have been more convincing if you didnt avoid looking the tyrant in the eye, or fidget so much like coughing and scratching your head! He raised his head and silently looked at the tyrant again. However, Justin seemed to believe what he said and didnt press him for any information. He walked past him and said, She doesnt need it anymore. Chester: ? He turned on his cell phone. It was then that he discovered that sweetcherry had given her opponent a crushing defeat. Although Ika was a rich second-generation heir, there was no way he could beat true blue top-notch rich second-generation heirs like Chester. Even Chesters pocket money didnt exceed 1.5 million dollars, let alone Ikas? Therefore, Ika had given up the fight straightaway. He even joked in his live-stream, Sigh, my family only has 15 million dollars, so were not as rich as Sweeties family who has 75 million dollars. Ive lost However, his refreshingly straightforward attitude also attracted many fans. Cherrys motherly fans, in particular, praised Ika for his gracious attitude. After that, they stormed over to Fantasias live-stream and demanded an apology! Fantasia had immediately backed down the moment she entered sweetcherrys live-stream and saw the 1.5 million dollars tip. She merely sneered and said, 1.5 million dollars isnt really a big deal, to be honest~ The comments were full of sweetcherrys motherly fans clamoring: Its not a big deal? Then why dont you buy something worth 1.5 million dollars and show us? Or tip yourself 1.5 million dollars? Please apologize to Sweetie! I finally understand now. Some people are going for the wealthy family image, so they were lambasting Sweeties image just because their images overlapped. Tsk, tsk. Fantasia live-streams every day saying that shes shopping for luxury goods, but she doesnt actually buy much each time. Take todays live-stream for examplewe said that the third outfit looks good on her, so she asked about the price. But when she heard that it costs $15,000, she didnt buy it. Also, the bags that she buys cost only a few thousand dollars each. Of course, they arent things that we can afford either, but do real wealthy people buy only bags? Besides, the outfit that shes currently wearing looks like its from a fast-fashion brand emulating high fashion. In comparison, doesnt Fantasia look more like a fake princess? Apologize, you fake princess! Yeah! Apologize! Amid all the voices persecuting her, Fantasias eyes reddened and she said fragilely, Arent sweetcherrys fans a little too malicious? Are they all so brainless? Everyone was utterly bewildered. In the comments: What the f*ck! This is infuriating. Why didnt you say that when your fans came over to insinuate nasty things about sweetcherry just now? Youre mistaken. They werent insinuating things but outright calling her names, okay? This is a classic case of double standards! Apologize! Fantasia sighed and said, To be honest, it is not uncommon for management companies to spend 1.5 million dollars to make someone popular. Besides, there are also dividends to be had from virtual gifts. This means that the management company has only spent $800,000 Seeing how unrepentant she was, everyone was furious. Chester also cursed and said, How dare that bitch bully my boss! She must be tired of living! See if I dont if I dont cry and ask Justin to teach her a lesson! Pete said, Very impressive, Uncle Chester. Chester gave him an embarrassed smile. Then, as if he was asking for praise, he said, Did you see that just now, Pete? I stubbornly insisted that Ive never met sweetcherry before even when Justin was pressing me just now. You have to tell Cherry that. I managed to get into the local servers top ten players, but level and resource grinding is really too hard. Without a good gunner, its almost impossible to get into the top three! Can you ask Cherry when shes free to carry me for a couple of rounds? Petes lip corners spasmed as he asked, Uncle Chester, are you sure he was pressing you for information just now? Chester waved dismissively and replied, I get scared the moment Justin glares at me, so I end up coming clean about everything. This is the only thing that Ive managed to maintain complete secrecy about. My loyalty to Cherry is absolute! Ive never harbored any thoughts of betrayal! Almost immediately after he said that, Justin suddenly walked out and looked at Chester sinisterly. He said, I recall you saying back then that I can also have a daughter? Where is my daughter? Chester, ? He watched Pete cast him a look of disdain that said This is what you meant when you said that youve never harbored any thoughts of betrayal?. Chester wiped the non-existent cold sweat off his forehead and said, J-Justin, I I was just making it up Pete heaved a silent sigh. It was all over. If the tyrant asked even just one more question, his uncle would definitely betray their revolutionary friendship and give in to the tyrant. Or so he thought, because Justin actually seemed to believe him and merely uttered a dispassionate Oh. Justin walked over to the sofa to do some work. He said to Lawrence who was looking for information on sweetcherry, Look up that live-streamer named Fantasia, too. Lawrence looked up and asked, Okay, Boss. What do I do with her after that? Justin said coldly and domineeringly, Cancel her. At the Andersons. After Ika conceded defeat, the people in Cherrys live-stream started to enthusiastically talk about how Fantasia simply refused to apologize. The fans were angry and indignant, but Cherry instead tilted her head to the side and said, Even a three-year-old knows that they should apologize when they do something wrong, but dont force her to do it anymore, everyone. After all, shes still young~ Rows of question marks suddenly appeared in the comments. Cherry then added, When she grows into a decent human being, shell naturally come and apologize! Everyone, !! Her words confused everyone, but when they saw the explanation in the comments, they immediately understood. Someone wrote: F*ck! sweetcherry is simply awesome at dissing people! Where did you learn that from? Shes saying that Fantasia is inhumane! After all, she hasnt grown into a human being yet! Youre too impressive! Ive learned something new today Although I feel great after I scolded her, I still cant help but be frustrated Mixed with the comments was also Grandpas comment: Ill ban her from live-streaming, then. Almost immediately after his comment, another comment in big and bold red font appeared: JH: Ive already banned her. Cherry was a little dumbfounded when she saw the comment. Then, she immediately saw another comment from JH: Is the face-off over? I went to top-up my account just now, but it was a bit slow. There are already 1.5 million dollars in my account now. Ill give it to you during your face-off tomorrow. Cherry, !! At this point, her cell phone suddenly beeped. She picked it up and saw that she had received a friend request on Facebook from JH. It also came with a message: I accidentally deleted you yesterday. Lets be friends again? Chapter 118 - : If He Had A Child Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cherry, ??? Her eyes widened big and round as she stared at her cell phone long and hard. If she hadnt requested Pete to ask Daddy about it, she would have believed him for sure! However, Pete had already asked him about it. Stinky Daddy had done it on purpose. There were serious consequences to be had when Cherry got mad. Thus, Cherry very decisively rejected the friend request. The motherly fans in the comments also started to mock Sponsor Daddy at this point: This is killing me. Who was it who said that he isnt Sweeties dad just now? He wanted the live-streamer to ask him for help before he would help just now.. After that, he left the live-stream. Here I was, thinking that hes already left, but as it turned out, he had gone off to top up his account? Aaaahhh! I love Sponsor Daddy! Hes so bad-ass! Am I the only one who feels more secure with Sponsor Grandpa? I also feel that Sponsor Grandpa is mightier and more bad-ass! Then, someone started a poll in the comments: Who do you preferSponsor Grandpa or Sponsor Daddy? Cherry looked at the comments and declared in her soft, tender voice, I like Sponsor Grandpa more! But you mustnt give me any more gifts, okay? Youve given me too much, Sponsor Grandpa. Mommy says that I mustnt just take things from other people! Grandpa wrote: Its not that much. Im happy to give it to you. Cherry, however, put on a stern look and said seriously, No, you mustnt. Ill get mad if you send me any more! Left with no other choice, Grandpa could only sigh and reply: Alright, then. Their interaction made Sponsor Grandpas vote count visibly increase, whereas Sponsor Daddy only had a few miserable votes. Justin, After being rejected both on Facebook and in the live-stream, Justin looked a little sullen at the moment. There were a lot of ways to coax children, though. Wasnt it precisely because her No. 1 fan had descended from heaven and saved her from defeat in the face-off just now that she was being so friendly with him? In that case, he would also become a hero and save the damsel in distress the next day! This way, he would definitely be able to get the little fellow to acknowledge him too! While he was thinking, Lawrence passed him the information he found. He said, Ive found sweetcherrys personal information. Due to her age, her account was registered with her parents IDs. Her mothers name is Queenie and her fathers name is Dick What a strange name. Justin, !! Her mother was a queen while her father was a dick How discriminatory! He clenched his fists and tried to suppress the urge to beat someone up. As he gnashed his teeth in fury, he said coldly, Go and investigate Nora Smiths background again! A surprised Lawrence said, Weve already checked Ms. Smiths background several times, Mr. Hunt. It is indeed like the information that weve already found. As soon as he said that, a displeased Justin countered, Did you find out that shes Anti? Lawrence lowered his head, daring not to speak any more. Then, he said, Ill go and investigate her background right away. At night. Huh? Did Daddy really say that? Cherry hid in the toilet and spoke to her brother over the phone secretively. Although Petes voice was also young and tender, for some reason, it gave people a sense of security. He said, Yeah, hes trying to find out where you are, but it seems like hes run into some trouble, so he cant find any info. Cherry pursed her lips and said, Of course. Ill let you in on a secretMommy is actually a hacker~! Cherry looked very proud at the mention of her mother. Then, right after, a look of disdain came over her face and she said, Daddy is such a dummy, Pete! Pete said, I also think so, so I gave him my vitamins so that he can boost his brainpower. Great job, Pete! Thats awesome! In that case, I can continue to live-stream with peace of mind now. Daddys a dummy who cant find me anyway! Pete replied, Alright. After the two finished chatting, Cherry finally walked out of the bathroom. Nora had washed up and was already in bed. Cherry thought for a moment. Since Daddy couldnt find them for now anyway, that meant that she didnt have to tell Mommy about it, right? Otherwise, Mommy definitely wouldnt allow her to live-stream anymore. She happily made her mind. Cherry got onto the bed and sent some cute stickers to Sponsor Grandpa on Messenger. He replied very quickly: Have an early night. sweetcherry replied: Okie-Dokie! You should also go to bed early. Mommy says that people who go to bed early and wake up early will be more energetic! At the Smiths. Ian rested weakly on the bed and replied with difficulty: Okay. He put down the cell phone and stared at the ceiling. Outside the door, Yvonne Smith, his adopted daughter, lowered her voice and said, Dad has a poor appetite, so make sure to cook liquid food instead. Add a bit of minced meat so that itll be more nutritious. Understand? The caretaker replied, Dont worry, Ms. Yvonne. Ive already committed all these to memory. Good. Ian sighed when he heard the exchange. She ultimately wasnt his real daughter. Her concern for him always came across as rather superficial. His eyelids drooped and he closed his eyes. Life suddenly felt very meaningless. When Yvette Anderson suddenly disappeared more than twenty years ago, he had personally searched for her for a very long time. However, he hadnt found her. By the time he finally found her in California, he discovered that she had already married someone else and even given birth to a child. At that time, Yvette had said, Forget me, Ian. Ive let you down, but Henry and I are truly in love with each other. If you really love me, then let me go. Let me go He was fully capable of bringing her back, putting her under house arrest, and forcibly keeping her with him at that time. He had indeed also considered doing so. Thus, he had sent people to capture her. But on the way back to New York, the strong and stubborn woman had broken down in front of him. His heart had ached terribly. In the end, he had let her go. Before she left, she had looked at him and said, Find someone else and marry her instead. You will have a wife and children of your own. Forget me. Im sorry He had pretended to stay strong after he returned to New York, but he never entertained notions of getting married ever again. Later, he adopted a daughter. This was because he heard that she had given birth to a daughter. After that, he never bothered himself with her again. Looking back, he still regretted his actions. Why had he relented back then? Why hadnt he forcibly taken her with him? That way, she wouldnt have died from postpartum hemorrhage during labor. She probably died when the child was a year old, right? If they had been together, and if they had had a child, would that child have been as adorable as sweetcherry? It was exactly such a thought that made him fascinated with sweetcherrys live-streams. In fact, he even developed the urge to meet her. It was sweetcherry who gave him the will to live. After all, their spark of friendship was growing stronger and stronger. sweetcherry had said that she hoped it would become a little boat or a giant ferry one day. He closed his eyes. Suddenly, someone pushed the door open. Then, soft footsteps padded toward him and someone called out, Grand-uncle Ian Ian opened his eyes and saw tiny little Mia standing next to him. He asked, Whats the matter? Mia lowered her head and asked, Grand-uncle Ian, can you give me $150,000? Ian was taken aback. Little Mia was usually the most sensible child around. Why was she suddenly asking him for money? Mia lowered her head and said timidly, I just discovered that my classmate Cheryl Smith is live-streaming, but shes having a bit of trouble. I want to help her Her live-streaming alias is sweetcherry, by the way. Chapter 119 - My Father Is Justin Hunt! Cherry?! Ians eyes flew open abruptly. Light even shone in his usually listless eyes. He looked straight at the little Mia, who lowered her head and said, Grand-uncle Ian, I know I shouldnt be borrowing money from you, but my money is all with Mommy. She doesnt let me ask Daddy for money, either. Brandon has a loose tongue, so hell definitely tell Mommy if I borrow money from him. After thinking about it, youre the only one I can ask. Mia glanced at him in embarrassment and said, But if you dont have any, its okay As soon as she said that, Ian smiled and said, I do. Ill give my little Mia some. Mias eyes lit up. Thank you, Grand-uncle Ian! Ian then asked, Can you tell me about this classmate of yours? Mia nodded. With a look of admiration on her face, she said, Cheryl Smith is amazing! Not only can she turn into a little boy, but she can also turn into a little girl! Ian, ? She also dances really well. Sinead Lowe was originally the lead dancer for the dance in the schools 50th-anniversary celebrations. Shes really unlikeable and often bullies everyone in school! Ian asked, Does she bully even you? Mia shook her head. She doesnt dare to bully me because Im a Smith. She doesnt dare to make trouble for me, but she doesnt talk to me either. She started bullying Cherry the moment she came to the school, but Cherrys Mommy is really amazing. She got Ms. Tanya Turner over, so Cherry became the lead dancer after that. Cherry also became Brandons boss. He follows her around every day and serves her water. He also asked her when she can become a little boy again. At this point, Mia added softly, I also hope that Cherry will become a little boy. Ian was taken aback. Why? He asked. Mia smiled gently and timidly. Her small oval-shaped face was adorable and delicate. She answered, Cherry is very cool when shes a boy. I like talking to him. Ian felt like he understood what she was saying, but also not really at the same time. He casually transferred $150,000 to Mias bank account and then closed his eyes. Mia left quietly when she saw that he wasnt talking to her anymore. Grand-uncle Ian wasnt in good health. Daddy had told her earlier that she shouldnt disturb him In the evening, Joel came over to visit Ian as usual after he knocked off from work. However, when he did, he saw Ian, whose eyes were always half-lidded, seated upright on the bed as if he was waiting for him. Surprised, Joel asked, Is something the matter, Uncle Ian? Ian cast his eyes down and said unhurriedly, Is Mias school holding their 50th-anniversary celebrations soon? Joel nodded. Yes, Ive already received an invitation. He wasnt planning to go. After all, it didnt really matter whether he went to an event like that or not. Besides, Mia was timid and frail, so she wasnt performing, either. While thinking about it, he heard Ian say, I want to go and have a look. Joel was surprised. What? Ian repeated, I want to go and have a look. Joel was a little in disbelief, but he nevertheless said, Okay, Ill make the arrangements. After leaving Ians bedroom, Joel looked back at the door and frowned. A moment later, he asked the caretaker, Did something happen at Uncle Ians today? The caretaker stood up straight. Although Joel seemed friendly and approachable, she treated him with ever-increasing respect. I think Ms. Mia was here. At the mention of Mia, Joels expression softened. I see. It seemed like Uncle Ian was going to the kindergarten because of Mia. He would also go with him, then. The next afternoon. After dealing with work matters in the Hunt Corporation, Justin left his office. However, he didnt go home. Pete was at the Quinn School of Martial Arts today, but when he got in the car, he didnt instruct the chauffeur to head to the school. Where would you like to go, sir? asked the chauffeur. To the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten. Yes, sir. At the kindergarten. It was the 50th-anniversary celebrations soon, so the twenty children participating in the opening ceremony dance had to practice for an hour more than usual. At four oclock in the afternoon. Cherry and her friends entered the dance studio and stood in line. Sinead was next to Cherry. Even though she had been warned not to provoke Cherry, she was pouting and glaring at her from time to time today. In the past, even though Sinead was bad-tempered, everyone was afraid of the dance teacher, so they were very tolerant of her. But now, everyone was playing with Cherry and ignoring her instead. After putting up with it for several days, Sinead finally couldnt stand it anymore. She suddenly reached out her arm and pushed Cherry. Cherry stumbled backward a couple of steps. She looked at her in surprise and asked, What are you doing, Sinead the Doggy? Sinead yelled, Youre the dog, Cherry the Doggy! Im not Sinead the Doggy! Cherry said, But you were barking like a dog that time! Like this! She bent over into a different pose from what Sinead had done the other day and called out, Moo, moo~ Sinead immediately scoffed and said, Youre doing it wrong! It should be like this! She imitated a puppys pose again and stuck out her tongue while saying, Woof! Woof! A giggling Cherry straightened her back and said, Great job, Sinead the Doggy! Sinead stood up straight and raised her chin. However, the children around them suddenly burst out laughing. After a while, Sinead finally realized what had happened. She immediately became so angry that she placed her hands on her hips. Then she let out an ear-piercing wail and started crying. Cherry clapped her hands over her ears and looked at her wryly. Was she crying just because she couldnt win the argument? While she was thinking about it, Whitney walked in and heard Sinead crying. She frowned and asked, Whats wrong? Sinead pointed at Cherry and said, Shes bullying me! Cherry shook her head and said, Im not. The rest of the students also testified and said, Cherry didnt bully Sinead. It was Sinead who pushed her. During this recent period of time, everyone could tell that Whitney was unusually scared of Cherry, just like how she was also scared of the two children from the Smiths. Therefore, she definitely wouldnt dare to bully Cherry. But unexpectedly, Whitney suddenly shouted, Cherry, apologize to Sinead immediately! Cherry was taken aback for a moment. Then, she shook her head and said, I didnt do anything wrong. How dare you be so unrepentant! Come out here with me! Whitney grabbed Cherry by her arm and dragged her out of the dance studio. As she did, she said fiercely, Cheryl Smith, Ive already figured it all out. Mr. Hunt only has a son; he doesnt have any daughters at all! How dare you lie to me for so long! Im going to teach you a good lesson today! As punishment, you are to stand in the sun for two hours and give up your center position in the dance! Then, she dragged her over to a corner of the wall and threw her there. Her fierce appearance frightened Cherry so badly that her eyes widened. The little fellow, who had never allowed anyone to give her the short end of the stick, hastily said, My father really is Justin Hunt! Whitney scoffed derisively and said, What a stubborn girl you are. If your father is really Justin Hunt, then why dont you give him a call and have him pick you up from school?! Chapter 120 - You Might As Well Just Say Youre The Lord Himself Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The light in Cherrys eyes dimmed a little. Stinky Daddy didnt even know she was his daughter, so how was she going to ask him to pick her up? However, this wasnt an issue when it came to quarreling. She straightened her back, placed her chubby little hands on her hips, and said, If you dont believe me, then why dont you give Daddy a call and ask him if Cherry is his daughter?! Whitney, ? The woman, who looked a little fierce, was so stunned by her words that she didnt know what to say. She paused for a moment to catch her breath before she sneered, Im not going to bother Mr. Hunt just because of trivial matters like this! Oh, I see. You must be afraid of my father! Was there even anyone who dared to mess with Justin Hunt in New Yorks business circle? Whitney found herself lost for words. However, she braced herself and said, How can that be? I just think youre using his name, thats all! Cherry tilted her head.. How does my fathers identity have anything to do with whether Im taking center position or not, though? Whitney was about to reply when Cherry took out her cell phone and said, Mrs. Lowe, I accidentally turned on the audio recorder just now! The audio recorder? Whitneys eyes suddenly widened. Never would she have expected that a five-year-old would actually be so devious and have so many tricks up her sleeve! She clenched her fists and snatched Cherrys cell phone from her. She sneered, Dont you know that students are not allowed to bring cell phones to school? Cherry wasnt bothered though. She glared at her with her big round eyes and said, I know that, so Im willing to hand over the phone. But Mommys afraid that people will bully me in school, so I think she also placed a surveillance camera and an audio recorder on me~ She patted herself here and there and said, Was it this big button here on the name tag? I dont quite remember anymore~ Mrs. Lowe, do I go to the field and stand there now? Whitney, !! She balled up her fists. She knew very well that Cherry was lying, but in the event that she wasnt, if she was filmed punishing Cherry for no reason, it would be terrible if the recording was uploaded to the Internet or used against her. The look on Whitneys face changed a few times before she finally forced a stiff smile and said, Why would you need to do that? I was just joking with you. She cast her eyes down. As she walked back into the classroom, she said, Lets go back for class! Cherry followed after her obediently. When the pair entered the dance studio, they saw Sinead talking triumphantly to the rest of the children. She said, Did all of you see that? If anyone bullies me, Mommy will definitely teach them a lesson! Cherry the Doggy is a good example of that! But as soon as she said that, she heard a voice coming from behind her: Hello there, Sinead the Doggy! Sinead turned and looked over. When she saw Cherry, she pursed her lips, ready to cry. However, Whitney called out, Cherry, get back into position! Sinead swallowed back down the wail about to escape her mouth and suppressed the tears in her eyes. When the children got into position, Whitney narrowed her eyes and said, Im going to count the beat now. The first action One, two, three, four Five, six, seven, eight Two, two, three, four Five, six, seven, eight Cherry, as the center, your movements are not up to standard. Go to the side and practice this move a hundred times! Cherry would definitely quit if she was being punished for no reason. However, when it came to dance practice Cherry stepped out obediently, stood at the side, and started to practice the dance move from just now. The little fellow was a tenacious one. Although she was smooth with outsiders, in truth, she was actually very stubborn. Otherwise, she wouldnt have developed a grudge against her father just because he had blocked her on Facebook. If Whitney claimed that she wasnt dancing it right, then she would practice until she got it right and show her a thing or two after that! The rest of the children felt like their legs were turning into jelly as they watched Cherry jumping up and down. The first part of the dance was rather tiring because there were several jumps involved. However, Cherry did it again and again tirelessly. In between, Whitney even occasionally came over to mock her. Can you really do it, Cheryl? If you cant, then give up the center position! Your physique is certainly pretty good, but arent you lacking a foundation in dancing a little too much? You must not have learned how to dance before, right? Tsk. If I were you, I would just give up the center position. A malicious look flashed in Whitneys eyes as she stared at the little girl. She had underestimated the girl just now. Since she couldnt take direct action against her, she would just take an indirect approach instead. She simply didnt believe that she could endure such high-intensity training every day! However, Cherry gritted her teeth and bore with it. Her hair was wet with perspiration, but she didnt care. To be honest, she knew that Whitney was right. When her god-mom Tanya took a liking to her and wanted to teach her how to dance, she didnt practice much because she found it too tough and tiring. Thus, her foundation was really not as solid as Sineads. Although the dance didnt require much skill, if perfection was within her means, then she would definitely do her best so that she doesnt hold the rest back! She practiced again and again One and a half hours later, the dance lesson finally ended. Cherry felt as if her legs had turned into jelly and she didnt have even an ounce of strength left in her. She was a little unsteady on her feet as she limped all the way back to the classroom. Brandon, who saw her from a distance away, trotted over and held her arm as he helped her into the classroom. Mia also hurriedly fetched her a cup of water. Cherry raised her head and gulped it down. Only then did she feel much better. Sinead watched them from the side and said, Cherry the Doggy, if you give up the center position, Mommy wont make life difficult for you anymore! Cherry ignored her. After dinner, the children were finally let out of school. Cherry yawned sleepily and followed Ms. Lynn out of the school to the kindergarten gates. Classes had ended five minutes early today. However, Mommy Nora was late again. This led to Cherry standing at the gates and waiting even after all the other children were picked up by their parents one by one Unfortunately, the kindergarten premises were being cleaned at the moment. Ms. Lynn also knew that Cherrys mom had it tough because she had to shoulder everything all by herself and still come on time every day to pick up her daughter from school, so she stayed with Cherry as she waited at the gates. Just as Ms. Lynn was about to comfort her, Whitney, who was holding Sineads hand, came up and stood in front of them. She said, Cheryl Smith, you claim that your father is Justin Hunt, but if thats true, why wouldnt he send a chauffeur to pick you up after school? Why would he let you wait here for god knows how long? Cherry pouted. She didnt want to pay her any attention. Whitney sneered, Surely it isnt because your father doesnt want you, right? Cherry, who had been blocked on Facebook by her father, was still mad at him. Whitneys words undoubtedly rubbed salt on her wound. She looked up and shouted, Of course not! At the sight of her getting worked up, Whitney smirked and said, No? Are you finally admitting that your father isnt Justin Hunt? People like you who use his name to lie to and trick others in school should be expelled! Im not lying! Cherry clenched her fists and said fiercely, My father really is Justin Hunt! In the distance, Justin, who was seated in the car, stared straight at Cherry. The little fellow was wearing the dress version of the kindergarten uniform, and her face was both adorable and enchanting. The corners of his lips curled upward uncontrollably. He got out of the car and strode over. As soon as he approached, he heard Whitney saying sarcastically, Hah, are you still insisting that your father is Justin Hunt, even at this point? You might as well just say youre the Lord himself if youre that great. Chapter 121 - A Soft And Squishy Daughter! As soon as Whitney said that, a low and deep voice reached her. I dont know if shes the Lord himself or not, but I do know I can help you go to Heaven and speak to the Lord himself. Whitney suddenly froze. As though she had been petrified, she slowly turned her head to see Justin standing right there. Dressed meticulously in a black suit with his tie fastened tightly, he was the very picture of a cold and unfeeling man without any desires. He was tall and slender, and had a strong and commanding aura around him. His countenance was also cold and solemn, and even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to be exuding an icy chill. The air at the kindergartens gates instantly solidified. Whitney had seen Justin before. It was at a business dinner in New York that she had attended with her husband, Bob Lowe. Mr. Hunt was sitting in an area far away that time, and all around him were people who wanted to go up to him and curry favor but didnt dare to. He was very young and was only in his twenties. As though a divine being who had descended into the mortal world, he was very handsome and carried himself extraordinarily well. It was at that time that Whitney had finally witnessed what an aristocratic aura and background were truly like. As such, he had left a very deep impression on Whitney. Even so, why was he here right now?! Just as she was wondering about it, Cherry exclaimed in surprise, Daddy?! Whitney, !! She looked at Cherry incredulously before looking at Justin again. She pointed at Cherry and stammered, I-is this your child, Mr. Hunt? Justin looked at Cherry with love and affection in his dark, bottomless eyes. His voice was low, it was shaking a littlethough outsiders would never notice it. Yes. He had said yes Whitney felt thunderstruck! Cherrys father really was Justin Hunt! Her legs went limp and she almost fell onto the ground. She tried her best to control herself, barely managing to avoid embarrassing herself in front of everyone. She felt as if she couldnt quite breathe anymore. Justin stepped forward, bent down, and picked up Cherry. He was tall and long-legged while Cherry was cherubic and adorable. They formed an exceptionally harmonious picture. No one, however, noticed that the arm that Justin was carrying Cherry with was actually a little stiff. It was as if he was afraid that he would hurt her if he exerted too much force. After getting Cherry into a comfortable posture, Justin looked at Whitney and asked, Who is your husband? Whitney didnt want to answer, but she didnt dare not to, so she replied, T-the Lowes. Bob Lowe? Justin snorted softly. I see. I see?! What was that supposed to mean?! Whitney knew that Justin was a gentleman who didnt bully women. Should a woman offend himin the case of single women, he would approach their fathers; in the case of married women, he would approach their husbands! So, did this mean that Justin was planning to make things difficult for Bob?! Whitney couldnt keep herself together anymore. She staggered and fell onto the ground. Ms. Lynn didnt know Justin. She merely thought that Cherrys father was very handsome. Seeing that he had taken the child with him, she finally looked at Whitney and asked, Whats the matter, Mrs. Lowe? Whitney, She got up, hastily got into the car with Sinead, and ran off as if she was fleeing for her life. Elsewhere. Cherry, who was in Justins arms, widened her eyes big and round. Her bright and shiny eyes were full of shock. Daddy was so cool just now! No, wait, had he recognized who she was? Just as she was wondering about that, Justin looked at her and asked very gently, What are you doing here instead of being at the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Cherry, ? Justin continued and said, I passed by the area during work. I thought it looked like you when I looked over from afar, so I came over to take a look. Why are you wearing the kindergarten uniform? And even a dress at that? Cherry understood nowstinky Daddy still hadnt recognized who she was! He had mistaken her for Pete! Cherry immediately nodded and said, Daddy, Grandpa Quinn brought me here, yeah! There was nothing she could do aside from pushing the blame onto Grandpa Quinn for now! Should Daddy press further, she would just get Grandpa Quinn to make up a decent excuse. Or so Cherry thought, because she completely didnt notice the big smile at the corners of a certain somebodys lips. Yeah Yes, that was exactly the feeling. Justin couldnt suppress his smile. So, this was how an adorable, soft, and squishy daughter was like! As expected, she was completely different from that little brat. Just as Cherry thought he was going to press the matter, Justin instead said, Lets not go home yet. Shall we go and buy you some toys? Cherry, ? She blinked and blurted out, Huh? Justins heart melted into a puddle of goo. He asked, What do you like? Barbie dolls! And so, Justin took Cherry to a toy shop that sold Barbies. She looked at the dazzling array of dolls, holding on to one excitedly while also refusing to let go of another. Which should she get? Oh, what a tough choice this was! Just as Cherry found herself awfully troubled, she heard her stinky father say, Pack all of these up and send them to my house. Cherry, !! Aaahhh!! All of a sudden, it seemed like she had forgiven stinky Daddy just a little! No, she, little Cherry, mustnt bend over backwards just for a few dolls! At the sight of how his daughter was obviously not as mad anymore, Justin breathed a sigh of relief. At the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Pete had already waited for over half an hour, but the tyrant still wasnt here to pick him up. The bored little boy sat at the doorstep with his chin in his hands. A jeep stopped at the entrance at this point. Nora got off the car and strode over. Come with me, Pete. Pete, ? Nora touched her nose and said a little embarrassedly, Your father happened to see Cherry and mistook her for you, so he took her with him. I only knew about it after I went to the kindergarten but didnt find Cherry there, so I was late picking you up. Pete, Pete couldnt help but feel like the tyrant had abandoned him. He already knew he had a daughter though, so why didnt he think that Cherry was his daughter when he saw her? He heaved a sigh, deeply worried about his fathers IQ. Luckily, he was a boy, so his IQ was completely inherited from Mommy A silent Pete followed Nora into the car. On the way home, he suddenly asked, Mommy, what will you do if Daddy realizes Cherrys existence? Noras long, slender fingers rested casually on the steering wheel. A sharp look flashed across her almond-shaped eyes and she replied, Ill take Cherry and you with me and flee for as long as we can, I guess. Pete, Nora pursed her lips and said lazily, To be honest, its not that we cant tell him the truth, either. It mainly depends on why your father hates me. She didnt feel that she had done anything abominable at all! The two of them reached the Andersons very quickly. Pete went upstairs after greeting Melissa coolly. After entering the bedroom, he picked up his cell phone and gave Cherry an emergency call. Cherry was currently immersed in the sea of Barbies and unable to extricate herself. At the door. Justin smiled when he saw her cheering happily. At this point, Lawrence suddenly came over and said, Mr. Hunt, Ive found some information about Ms. Smith. The look in Justins eyes turned serious. He glanced at Lawrence and indicated for him not to say anything. It was only after they went into the study that he ordered, Tell me. Chapter 122 - He Had Already Seen Through Everything A Long Time Ago Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A respectful Lawrence gave him his report. We found out that when Ms. Smith became pregnant back then, the Smiths once said that her pregnancy had come about inexplicably and they didnt know who her lover was. However, no one believed them, and said that they were just making up an excuse to cover up her immoral conduct. An inexplicable pregnancy Justin suddenly thought back to her asking him how he had come to have Pete. He had replied that he didnt know and asked her if she believed him. She had said that she did. Hed thought that it was because she was so in love with him that she believed everything he said. He didnt expect the truth to actually be like this! Justin lowered his gaze.. Anything else? Lawrence shook his head. Justin instructed, Investigate how come she gave birth to twins. Lawrence was astonished. Twins? His brows drew together and he said, We havent found anything about that at all! Moreover, there really isnt any information about how Ms. Smith spent those five years abroad. Justin waved him off while saying, Continue the investigation. Yes, sir. Justin sat on the desk after Lawrence left. The look in his eyes was deep and unreadable as he listened to Cherrys laughter next door. To be honest, all the mysteries had been solved the moment he saw Cherry in the live-stream. Everything had clicked at once. His sons personality change, the special situation at the hotel in California As well as Nora paying so much attention to him for some strange reason In that instant, apart from the joy of realizing that he had a daughter, there was also another complicated emotion in himanger at being deceived! That woman wasnt trying to get close to him because she liked him; rather, it really was because of his son! The discovery made him exceptionally displeased. As it turned out, from the beginning to the end, he was the one who had been flattering himself in this relationship. He felt a mixture of joy and sorrow in that moment. He was delighted that there were actually such ties between the two of them, and also happy that he actually really had a daughter. But at the moment of discovery, a thought had also suddenly formed in his mindhed rather not have discovered the truth He had pretty much subconsciously pretended not to know who his daughter was, and had put up a show in front of his son by instructing Lawrence to investigate the matter. This was to confuse the other party and make them think that he hadnt found out yet. Afterward, knowing that he had deleted his daughter from his Facebook account, he hastily added her back in hopes of repairing their relationship. Then, he thought back to his interactions with that woman during this recent period of time That woman had once said that her childs father was an idiot. At that time, he had intensely disliked and even been a little jealous of that so-called idiot. But as it turned out, that idiot was actually he himself?! He knew that his daughter was studying at the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten because that woman had used his name to enroll her daughter in the school. That was how he knew that their daughter was there His thoughts had still been on this when he was waiting quietly at the kindergarten. If it had been the old him, if he hadnt known Nora, and if he hadnt had in-depth interaction with and understanding of Noraafter stabilizing the situation with them, the first thing he would have done after he saw his daughter would likely have been to take her from her mother and bring her home! His, Justin Hunts child mustnt be left out in the wild! But when he saw his daughter being bullied and came forward to back her up, his heart had softened again Should he really do that, they would fall out with each other completely, and it would probably be impossible between him and that woman anymore. Justin lowered his gaze. His fingers tapped lightly on the desk as he tried to think of countermeasures. All three of them didnt want him to know the truth. This showed that they must have already reached a consensus among themselves. It was likely because they were afraid that he would separate them from each other. In that case, then he would just keep things as they were for now! At least he had already brought his daughter back home. It was just a shame that he had utterly offended his daughter when he was still in the dark. In that case, he would give her a taste of her own medicine! He would restore his dignity as a father while his daughter was still unaware that he already knew her true identity! Didnt that teacher bully his daughter? In that case, he would make the Lowes go bankrupt immediately! The Lowes were already on the verge of bankruptcy because of their investment in real estate anyway. He didnt mind doing a little something to speed things up! Justin looked at the computer. His fingers flew across the keyboard at high speed and he entered the Imperial Leagues system After finishing what he wanted to do, Justin picked up his cell phone and looked at the timeit was time for his daughters live-stream. His daughter had told Sponsor Grandpa the day before not to tip her anymore. But if he didnt, she definitely wouldnt make it through todays face-off. At times like this, he, Sponsor Daddy, would have to come forward! Although saving the damsel in distress was an old and clich trick, it undoubtedly worked well. With that in mind, Justin stood up and walked out of the room. Sure enough, he saw his daughter secretly lock the door from the inside of the bedroom. The corners of his lips curled upward and he returned to the study. Then, he entered her live-stream. sweetcherry had already advanced to the top forty and would be advancing into the top twenty after the face-off today. Thus, one could consider this the semi-finals. As only those in the top ten would receive advertising opportunities, the top ten were considered the winners of the contest. The further one advanced, the harder it would get. The day before, she had been matched with Ika, a rich second-generation heir. Today, as luck would have it, sweetcherry was matched with a big-name live-streamer with eight million followers. The other live-streamers fans had already tipped him with three million dollars worth of virtual gifts at this point, so it was very difficult for sweetcherry to beat him. sweetcherry said softly, Theres really no need to fight to win this match anymore! We only have less than a million fans. Theres no way well win! Justins lip corners curled upward. The ordinary fans were still a little too lacking. In situations like this, what they were really competing was instead the live-streamers big boss patrons spending power. Justin intended to wait ten minutes for the disparity in the two live-streamers point count to become much greater before he made his move. When that happened, Cherry would definitely be very moved, just like how she had been with Sponsor Grandpa the day before Or so he thought. Unfortunately, he instead saw Mia has given you 9,999 airplanes. Brandon has given you 9,999 airplanes. Seth has given you 999 airplanes. XXX has given you 999 airplanes. A row of airplane virtual gifts appeared on the screenthey were all Cherrys kindergarten classmates. The children studying in the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten were all rich second-generation heirs, so they had no lack of pocket money! It took a short while for Cherry to pull ahead of her opponent by five million dollars worth of points! An excited Cherry exclaimed, Why are all of you here?! Brandon even wrote: I brought all of them here, Boss. Im cheering for you! Cherry nodded. Uh-huh, uh-huh, uh-huh!! Justin, whose finger was already on the gift button but hadnt yet sent the virtual gifts: ??? His expression darkened. Why did these little brats have so much pocket money? It was time to have a talk with their parents and have them limit their childrens pocket money! Having lost another opportunity to please his daughter, Justin was so mad that he almost threw his cell phone away. However, it was at this moment that the phone beepedNora had sent him a text message. It read: Mr. Hunt, if I may be so bold to ask, why do you hate your sons mother so much? The look in Justins eyes turned solemn when he saw the message. It was time that they had a good talk about this. Chapter 123 - A Kindly Father And An Obedient Daughter After sending him the message, Nora couldnt help but feel like she had been too obtrusive. Who knew how that narcissistic man would interpret it this time Just as she was thinking about it, she received a reply from him: Lets talk about these things face-to-face instead. Nora also felt that some things were better said and clarified in person, so she agreed. She wrote: Okay. What time and where? Justin: When are you free? Nora: Any time is fine. Justin: How about tomorrow morning? Nora: No, I have to sleep. Justin: How about noon, then? Nora: No, I have to eat. Justin: We can have lunch together. Nora: No. The food was always served on tiny little plates whenever she ate with him. It made eating a real chore. Nora had never been one to waste time. There was nothing better than being able to go to bed early. Rather than spending two hours having a meal, shed rather get it done in two minutes. Wasnt an additional two hours of sleep a much better deal? Justin: Then when are you free? Nora: Any time is fine. Justin: At the sight of the ellipsis, Nora scrolled upward through their chat log and was suddenly very amused. She replied: Lets meet at three tomorrow afternoon. Ill send the location to you. Justin: Lets meet at Club Prism, then. Its close for both of us. Nora: Okay, no problem. After confirming the time and location, Justin put down his cell phone and quietly walked out of the study. He walked carefully over to the door to Cherrys room. Through the crack, he could see the little fellow sitting on her elder brothers desk and playing games on her cell phone with her legs folded up. Her little face with baby fat was exceptionally adorable. Her chubby fingers slid across the phone screen at high speed. She was so immersed in her game that she had totally forgotten where she was. The way she dissed her teammates and opponents loudly was really very cute! Justin looked around at Petes room. As his son was the rooms occupant, it was designed in a more masculine style. The chairs and tables were mostly blue. He glanced at the side The villa was relatively small; each floor was only about 2,000 square feet. Apart from Petes and his own study rooms and bedrooms, there were still two other rooms. Yeah, he supposed he could consider merging the two rooms and turning it into a princess-style room. However, given how many Barbies his daughter had, as well as how he would definitely be buying her a ton of princess dresses in the future, a room that size was a little too small. Since Petes study was next to her room, he might as well just give it to her, too. The three rooms didnt seem that big either. In that case, maybe he should allocate Petes bedroom to her, too The little brat was always making him angry anyway! While envisioning future renovation plans, Justin saw Cherry finally finishing her live-stream and winning another face-off. He pretended that he had just finished his work, opened the door, and entered the room. At the sight of her handsome father, Cherry hastily sat up straight, put down her cell phone, and pretended that she was reading. Justin asked, Cherry Pit, what do you like doing usually? Cherry Pit? Daddy had been influenced by her. A secretly thrilled Cherry wanted to reply with Playing games, of course~ But! Just as she was about to answer, she suddenly realized that she was supposed to be Pete right now! If it was Pete, then his hobby should be Cherrys eyes widened in fear. I I like solving Mathematical Olympiad problems the most Really? Justin didnt expect that his cute and squishy daughter also liked studying so much. His heart immediately softened even further and he said, Shall Daddy teach you, then? Everything the little brat knew was self-taught. But now that he had the opportunity to improve his relationship with his daughter, how could he give it up? He would definitely control his temper well and let his daughter have a taste of a fathers tender loving care. Justin, who was envisioning a scene of a kindly father and an obedient daughter, didnt notice that Cherry was pouting at all. Sob! Daddy really is the meanest! Im never liking Daddy anymore! What did you say? Mr. Hunt didnt get into an argument with his son but instead got along even better with him? Tina, who had her cell phone in her hand, felt like she must have misheard. Given Justins personality, there was no way he would spoil his son and let him do whatever he wanted after realizing that he was live-streaming. After all, as a doctor whod had frequent contact with the Hunts, she knew that even though Mr. Hunt pampered his son a lot, he was also very strict on him! Despite his age, the little Mr. Hunt was already an all-rounded talent by now! Lawrences annoying voice reached her through the phone. Yes, you have no idea how gentle the look in Mr. Hunts eyes was when he realized that the little mister was live-streaming, so why would they possibly get into an argument? Why, Ms. York seems very disappointed about the outcome? An embarrassed Tina replied, Thats not what I meant. I Dont worry, I get it. I totally do. You were just thinking of taking the opportunity to seduce Mr. Hunt, thats all. What a shame that he didnt add you as a friend on Facebook, or did as you wished. Tina, She clenched her fists. Mr. Zimmers words were simply too direct and too awful! She was about to say something when Lawrence added, Oh, right. Mr. Hunt has something he would like me to tell you. Upon hearing that it was a message from Justin, Tina immediately asked, What is it? Hospital Finest doesnt need a head of department who harbors ulterior motives like you anymore. Theres no place for you among the Hunts private doctors anymore, either. Youd best hurry and look for your next employer, Ms. York! Tina, !! She wanted to say something, but the other side had already hung up. Tina clenched her fists as she listened to the disconnected tone on the phone. It was the Hunts support that had allowed her to become the head of the surgery department despite her age! Now that she had offended Justin, her reputation was probably going to be ruined! No, she mustnt allow that to happen There were other people she could still rely onthe Smiths! They were on equal standing with the Hunts! After all, it was the pills she had made that were keeping Ian Smith alive. Tina stood up and walked out of the room. It was getting late, so it was time for her to head to the Smiths to give Ian a routine checkup. Tina took out the Carefree Pill that she had asked someone to buy. She removed its packaging and placed it in a small box that she had specially made. The box was made of a special material and looked very luxurious, making it seem as if what was resting inside wasnt a pill but a gem. Tina went to the Smiths with the pill. But as soon as she entered, she saw Dr. Lincoln, a well-known traditional medicine practitioner in the circle, seated there. Her eyes widened in shock. Next to him, the polite and mild-mannered Joel said, Dr. York, Dr. Lincoln is here to give my third uncle a checkup. Please let him have a look at the pill that you usually give to my uncle. Although he spoke politely, his tone brooked no refusal. How could Tina possibly dare to refuse him? She bit her lip, took a pill from her bag, and handed it to Dr. Lincoln. After glancing at Tina a couple of times, Dr. Lincoln picked up the pill and examined it. Then, he uttered hesitantly, Huh? Joel looked up and asked, What is it? Chapter 124 - The Carefree Pills Ownership Rights Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Afraid that Dr. Lincoln would realize something, Tina became terribly nervous. After looking at it left and right for a long while, Dr. Lincoln finally smiled and said, This pill that Jon made sure is amazing. I actually cant tell how its made. Tina, ?? She clearly remembered that it was Dr. Lincoln who had recognized the Carefree Pill at the medical conference back then. How come he didnt recognize it anymore? She didnt have the leisure of paying that much attention to it, though. She smiled and replied, Yes, this pill that my teacher made has a very troublesome manufacturing process, so its understandable that you cant tell how its made. Dr.. Lincoln nodded and said no more. He returned the pill to her. Tina heaved a huge sigh of relief. She took the pill from him and had Ian consume it, thereby extending his lifespan again. When she left after the routine checkup, Joel personally saw her out the door. This made her ecstatic. The head of the Smiths had actually given her such an honor! The Smiths lived in a large manor. Joel saw her to the door in the living room and said, Feel free to approach me if you run into any trouble in the future, Dr. York. This was a weighty promise from him. Tina hesitated for a moment and said, Mr. Smith, there is indeed something To tell you the truth, Ive graduated with a doctorate from the New York University School of Medicine and am currently applying to be a professor in the school She wasnt even thirty years old yet. If she became a professor at a medical university and was allowed to train graduate students, she would become a legend in the field of medicine on par with Anti! Sure enough, Joel said dispassionately, I see. I see Tina got into the car. While she was still thinking about what he had meant by that, she received a call from the medical universitys HR department. Dr. York, your application has been approved. Starting today, youre our schools youngest professor~ Tina, !!! She looked in front of her in astonishment. The Smiths had sent a Rolls-Royce to pick her up when she was coming over for the checkup. Then, she looked to the sidethe people at the guardhouse had opened the gates respectfully and were even bowing to her. This feeling of having people show her great respect made her feel as if her ego was about to inflate. So, this was what it felt like to be in power. The Smiths were already this powerful even though they were second to the Hunts. Should she really succeed in getting Justin to fall in love with her Suddenly, she thought of Nora again and a contemplative look appeared in her eyes. After leaving the Smiths, Tina suddenly looked at the chauffeur and said with a smile, Can I trouble you to take me to Mr. Myers place? I have something to talk to my teacher about. The chauffeur replied respectfully, Okay, Dr. York. Jon Myers was shouting angrily in the living room when Tina arrived at the small villa where he lived. How did I give birth to an animal like you?! How can you go gambling again?! Youll spend all our savings sooner or later! His son, Winston Myers, was sitting on the sofa with a cheeky smile on his face. He said, Hurry up and make Tina marry me, then. This way, you can get her to manage the family. The footsteps of Tina, who was about to enter, paused slightly. She lowered her head, a look of annoyance flashing across her eyes. Thats right, she and Winston were classmates in college. He had courted her the whole time when they were undergraduates. When she discovered that Winston was a letdown and Jon didnt have a reliable successor, she had feigned affection toward Winston. That was why Jon regarded her as his direct successor. Otherwise, why would Jon treat her so well? Tina entered the living room. Sure enough, Jon looked at her and said, Try and talk to him when you have the time, Tina! Hes just loafing around all day! Upon being reprimanded in front of Tina, Winston couldnt take it lying down anymore. He said, Dont listen to his nonsense. Hes just venting his anger on me because he couldnt figure out the Carefree Pills! Will you only stop thinking that Im loafing around all day if I steal the Carefree Pill formula for you? Jon was so angry that he took a step back and pointed at him incredulously! Tina hurriedly stepped forward and held him. She said, Winston, how can you talk to him like that? Whats the big deal about the Carefree Pills? Its not like the Carefree Pills are necessarily the Andersons anyway! Jon frowned and looked at her. What do you mean? Tina smiled and replied, Even though Yvette Anderson was the one who developed the Carefree Pill, its her daughter who brought the formula back here with her. In other words, the formula belongs to her daughter, Nora Smith. Well, Nora eventually has to get married, right? Married? Something suddenly clicked in Jons mind and he looked straight at Winston, but right after that, he looked back at Tina again. He looked hesitant and didnt know what to say. Tina lowered her gaze and sighed. Mr. Myers, theres actually something that Ive never mentioned before. Ive always regarded Winston as my brother all these years Jon immediately understood what she meant. He said with a smile, Ive also only regarded you as my goddaughter all these years, Tina! Tina broke into a smile. She said, In that case, what are you still waiting for, Mr. Myers? If you dont hurry, other people may approach them once they think of the same idea Jon said, Ill get someone to talk to them about marriage right away! When Jon took out his cell phone and went off to deal with the matter, Tina looked at Winston and sighed. She said, Winston, its Mr. Myers wish to let the Myerses flourish. If bowing out of the picture can make you guys happy, Ill definitely be happy to do s However, Winston suddenly stood up excitedly and said, Nora Smith Is it the same Nora Smith who impressed everyone with her dancing at the dance party? I remember her! Shes super pretty! Tina, ?! At the sight of the adoration in Winstons eyes, she suddenly felt rather offended! When Jon returned after the phone call, Tina suddenly asked, How is your relationship with Dr. Lincoln, Mr. Myers? Jon sneered, Lincoln uses his seniority to put himself on an equal footing with me. Hah, he thinks too highly of himself! Did he mean that they werent on good terms? In that case, this meant that Dr. Lincoln covering up the matter about the Carefree Pill for her wasnt because Jon had asked him to. If so, who had asked him to? At the Andersons. Neither Melissa nor Simon expected that they would receive a guest at nine oclock in the evening. It was Mrs. Levin, the wife of Dr. Levin, a famous surgeon in New York who was also well-known in the medical field. The Levins were on good terms with the Myerses. However, the Andersons were competitors with the Myerses, so the Levins rarely visited them during all these years. Melissa and Simon were rather surprised to see her. Mrs. Levin, however, wasnt a shy woman. She held Melissas hand and said, Mrs. Anderson, wheres your niece Nora? I heard she beat up your sister-in-law and even stopped you from joining the Lowes real estate investment? Melissa: ? Mrs. Levin went on. I also heard that she insisted that you invest in stocks? Isnt that too insensible and frivolous of her? Simons expression darkened. He found her too noisy, so he turned on the TV and switched to the financial news channel. Chapter 125 - The Lowes Go Bankrupt! Melissa frowned. Are you here so late at night just to say things like that, Mrs. Levin? If so, Im afraid youre not welcome here! Mrs. Levin hastily shook her head and said, Of course not. Im here because I have great news for you! Melissa was taken aback. She was a guest after all, so she resisted the urge to kick her out and asked, What is it? Mrs. Levin let herself into the living room and sat on the sofa. However, she changed the subject and said, I gave your sister-in-law a call when I was on my way here. I actually wanted to persuade her to go home. Isnt it awful that shes still at her parents home? Melissa had also heard that Miranda refused to go back to the Woods after she moved back to the Sonnets. Farrell was determined to teach her a lesson, so he simply refused to bring her back home. However, he didnt expect their two children to also go to the Sonnets after Miranda incited them to. Miranda even threatened him by saying that unless he brought Melissa to the Sonnets and made her apologize, he could forget about ever bringing her and the children back home! Miranda had also, unintentionally or otherwise, revealed to outsiders that the Sonnets had invested 30 million dollars in real estate, causing everyone in the circle to be full of envy toward the Sonnets for landing such a great opportunity. Mrs. Levin said, The Sonnets are about to strike gold and make a fortune with the Lowes. It wont look good on your elder brother if he waits until then to go over! Id advise you to go over to the Sonnets with him and bring them back home first. After all, the children are also there! Melissa heaved a sigh. What made her think that she hadnt already tried talking to Farrell about it? Unfortunately, he refused to listen to her. On top of that, he even said that if the children couldnt even distinguish between right and wrong, then they might as well not come back for life! As Farrell was still angry, her only option left was to call Miranda. No matter how unpleasant Miranda was, Farrells family would only be complete if she was there! However, not only did Miranda give her a huge scolding again, she even said that she would make Farrell regret what he had done. It seemed like everyone was confident that the Sonnets were about to make it big In the midst of her thoughts, Mrs. Levin pursed her lips again and said, Mrs. Anderson, youre a knowledgeable, intelligent, sensible, and considerate person. Your sister-in-law is also a good person. Everyone in the circle knows this, so how did you guys even get to this point? It seems like Nora was the cause of it all, right? Sigh, looking at it that way, Nora is totally a jinx! The word jinx caused Melissas expression to change dramatically. She was about to retort when Mrs. Levin added, Nevertheless, she isnt entirely without any meritsshes good-looking after all. And would you look at that, because someone has asked me to come over and propose marriage! Marriage?! Political marriages between wealthy families were linked to the rise and fall of the families, so children of wealthy families were generally not allowed freedom in their romantic relationships. Therefore, having matchmakers visit families to propose marriage was still a popular practice. After all, if the two families were keen, they could just reach an agreement straight away. Melissa frowned and asked, Who did? The Myerses, of course! Mrs. Levin laughed and said, Its Jon Myers son, Winston Myers! He said that he fell in love at first sight with Ms. Smith after seeing her at the dance party! He kicked up a huge fuss and insisted on taking Ms. Smith as his wife after he got home. Jon didnt agree to it initially because he felt that not only did she come with baggage, but she also had a bad reputation and was even a very tough woman. But Winston Myers was very insistent. Jon simply couldnt make him change his mind, so he could only ask me to come over and propose a marriage between the two! Melissa stood up angrily. Winston Myers? No way! Simon also said angrily, How can an ignoramus like him be worthy of Nora?! At the sight of their reactions, Mrs. Levin pursed her lips derisively and said, Winston Myers is certainly a little more playful than most, but Nora doesnt have a good reputation, either! Not only did she cause the Andersons to miss out on the Lowes investment, but she also did the same to the Woods. On top of that, its even said that she does stock trading. She must have lost a lot of money, right? Looking at it that way, Ms. Smith sure is lucky. Winston Myers is actually interested in her despite how ridiculous the things she does are. This must be a blessing for her, right? To hell with your so-called blessing! Even Melissa, who had always been cultured and held herself with propriety, couldnt help but swear. She pointed at the door and shouted, Get lost! How could Mrs. Levin possibly leave? After all, Jon had said that he would give her a huge present as thanks if she could make them agree to the marriage! She stayed right where she was and said with a smile, Mrs. Anderson, Mr. Anderson. Whats the meaning of this? I came here to propose marriage. Even if youre not interested, thats no reason to drive me out, right? Or is it because Ms. Smiths expectations are too high? It indeed wasnt right to drive the matchmaker out of the house when they came over to propose marriage. Even so, the things that Mrs. Levin said were simply too aggravating! A surly Melissa said, Ive never seen anyone belittling the woman as the first thing they do when they go to someones place to propose marriage, either! Mrs. Levin, were all distinguished individuals here. If you refuse to leave, then its not our fault if we dont show you any courtesy! Simon also said, Dont blame me for throwing you out if you still dont leave! Mrs. Levin had come alone, so it was needless to say that she was afraid of the two of them. She walked toward the door in embarrassment, cursing as she did so. Hah, what right does an uneducated and unlearned woman have to look down on Winston Myers? At the very least, he didnt produce any kids, right? Nor is he trading stocks! By the way, Mrs. Anderson, how much did she lose when she was trading in stocks? Trading stocks, losing money These phrases caused Melissa to stop in her tracks. She suddenly said, Wait a minute. Mrs. Levin stood still, looked back, and sneered, What? Have you thought it through? Thats more like it! The Myerses are still respectable people in the medical field, no matter what. It looks good on you if you form a union with them, right? As for the child She let out an icy chuckle and said, The Andersons will have to take care of her, I suppose! Winston Myers will never take her in. You shouldnt have kept a little bastard like her around. Why didnt you just send her to the orphanage? The things she said were simply getting more and more ridiculous! Melissa said coldly, Nora didnt lose any money in stocks! She didnt? Mrs. Levin was taken aback. The stock market has been in turmoil lately and most stocks have fallen sharply. Theres no way nothing would have happened. Melissa went upstairs straightaway and got Nora to come down. She said, Nora, show Mrs. Levin over there the stock that you bought! Nora, who was about to go to bed but was instead summoned downstairs for some reason: ? She yawned and lazily took out her cell phone. She opened the stock trading app and went to the section listing the stocks in her possession. Mrs. Levin mocked, What? Is she really in luck and didnt lose any money? Practically right after she said that, she saw the profits section on the cell phone. The stocks that she had invested $300,000 into had already risen to $1,500,000. Profit: $1,200,000 And this was just after a few days! Mrs. Levins eyes widened big and round as she stared at the screen in disbelief. When she confirmed that she really wasnt seeing things, she clenched her fists. Nevertheless, she still sneered, So what even if youve made a million dollars? You were just lucky. Can you beat the Sonnets investment in real estate?! How shortsighted of you! Practically right after she said that, a report suddenly appeared in the financial news! Chapter 126 - Making Mrs. Levin Eat Her Words! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Simon had never been someone good at arguing. He had found Mrs. Levin very noisy when she came in, so he had turned up the TVs volume and made it very loud. The financial news channel was currently reporting the latest news: new regulations have been announced to control housing prices inelastic housing prices These phrases made their way faintly into the few peoples ears. Everyones heads turned as one toward the TV and they watched the news report seriously. However, all they caught was just the last few words: brought to you by this channel. Mrs. Levin was dumbfounded. What did they say just now? Although Melissa had already known about it a long time ago, she was nevertheless still a little surprised when she actually heard the announcement. . Why had the policy been announced so quickly? By right, word would always vaguely get out prior to any announcements. However, they hadnt heard anything at all this time. As expected of the man at the top of the world, indeed. To think Justin had actually received the news so early! However, this was no time for her to be shocked. Melissa looked at Mrs. Levin and smiled. Didnt you hear just now? They are going to control housing prices now! The real estate industry is not going to be lucrative anymore Mrs. Levins eyes widened in horror. Melissas lip corners curled upward. Sigh, Nora is such a lucky star. If she hadnt kicked up a fuss and stopped us from investing, I might have just invested $3,000,000 into it! Speaking of which, its also thanks to the fuss that Nora kicked up, that my elder brother didnt invest in real estate! She put on a show of gratitude and held Noras hand. She said, Nora, come to think of it, its rather strange but the Andersons have really received a new lease of life and been revitalized ever since you came! No matter what we encounter, everything always turned out fine in the end. Youre really a lucky star! Its your future husbands honor to be able to marry you! Mrs. Levin felt like she had been given a tight slap across the cheek when she thought of how she had called Nora a jinx just now. Although wealthy families werent superstitious, they did believe in destiny. For example, some people brought luck to their husbands, some people brought luck to their wives; some people were lucky, and some people were unlucky Because of Miranda, everyone in the circle now knew about the incident. Originally, everyone had been calling Nora a jinx who brought chaos to the family the moment she came, but Melissas statement had completely reversed the situation now. After deliberately saying that, Melissa raised her chin and looked at Mrs. Levin. She feigned surprise and exclaimed, Eh? Why are you still here, Mrs. Levin? Mrs. Levin, ! Her visit to propose marriage today was actually a deliberate move by Jon and herself. Otherwise, with the way she had gone about it, what was the difference between that and asking for a fight? Jons intention was to have her utterly demean Nora so that the Andersons would take the initiative to offer the Carefree Pill as a wedding gift when they got married later. Although he had envisioned a lot of different scenarios, he hadnt seen this coming at all! Mrs. Levin left with her tail in between her legs, following which she called Jon and explained the situation. After thinking about it carefully, Jon actually felt that Melissa was right. Wasnt it exactly after she had returned that the Andersons produced the Carefree Pill? The Andersons had originally already been completely suppressed in the pharmaceutical industry, but thanks to the Carefree Pill, they were gradually expanding now! If they could get Ms. Smith to marry into the Myerses, they might just prosper, too! With that in mind, he looked at Winston and said to Mrs. Levin over the phone, How about this? Pay them another visit and At the Andersons. Melissa had deliberately painted Nora as a lucky star, thereby adding another bargaining chip for her in her marital prospects. Although Nora saw through it, she didnt say anything. She didnt have any intentions of finding a husband anyway. After all, how could finding a stinky man compare to sleeping? She stretched and went upstairs nonchalantly. By the time she went up, Mrs. Levin had returned. However, Melissa didnt let her in this time. She had on an elegant dress and her delicate visage was full of pride as she said, Mrs. Levin, Im sure you must be very clear on how we feel about this by now. Please leave! Mrs. Levin smiled sheepishly and said, Mrs. Anderson, thats not what I mean. The Myerses are actually very sincere in their proposal. It was me who misunderstood them, so please dont hold it against them. Melissa cast her eyes down and said, I have nothing to blame them for. Its Noras honor to have so many suitors. Its just a shame that she and Mr. Myers are not meant to be. Mrs. Levins lip corners spasmed. Cultured people sure have a way of speaking. She had turned the way she came over to provoke them into her paying them a visit to ask for Noras hand in marriage instead. With that, once news of the incident today spread, they would be adding a lovely story to Noras name instead. She gave her an embarrassed smile and said, Mrs. Anderson, Im just here to relay a message for the Myerses. Mr. Myers fell in love at first sight with Ms. Smith. I was in the wrong just now. The Myerses would like a chance to talk face-to-face with Ms. Smith. After all, what if the two youngsters hit it off, right? Melissa raised her eyebrows and replied, Im afraid Nora doesnt have time for that. Why wouldnt she? It doesnt hurt to make a bit of time to meet, after all. How about this? Well set the meet at Club Prism tomorrow. Mr. Myers has already said to be there or be square! Fearing that Melissa would refuse, Mrs. Levin left immediately after saying that. After she left, Simon looked at Melissa. Is Nora going to meet him? What for? Melissa said, Is a wastrel who only knows how to have fun worthy of Nora? No, shes not going! After speaking, she entered the house and instructed Simon, Lets not tell Nora about this. 1 Simon also nodded. Yeah, okay. Winstons reputation in the circle was simply too horrible. Who would want to meet him? The next day, Nora got out of bed lazily at 7:40 sharp in the morning. After brushing her teeth, she put on a baseball cap and drove her kid to school. Pete was sitting in the back seat. The little fellow was wearing the school uniform dress. He was pulling a long face and looked very displeased. Mommy, why do I have to go to school? Nora yawned. As she looked ahead, she replied casually, Because Cherry will be exposed if you dont. Be good and wait a couple of days, Pete. Well switch you guys back when Cherry goes to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Pete sighed helplessly. Fine. After sending Pete to school, she went home and slept until the afternoon. After lunch, she drove to Club Prism. It wouldnt do to keep hiding the twins like this either. Cherry was such an active child. It was just a matter of time before Justin would discover it. Therefore, while Justin hadnt realized anything, shed best just talk to him more, have him clarify what had happened back then, and resolve the misunderstanding! 1 When she arrived at Club Prism, she stretched and handed the car to the parking valet. Then, she walked into the club lazily. Five minutes after she entered, another car stopped at the entrance. Justin got out of the car with Cherry in his arms and entered Club Prism. As soon as he entered, he noticed the romantic decorations in the hallway Was someone proposing? How tacky. Chapter 127 - Forcing Her To Marry? As soon as Nora entered the dining hall, someone came forward and asked respectfully, Are you Ms. Smith? Nora nodded casually. The man immediately said, Please come with me. Nora, ? Did Justin need to go to such extents just to arrange a private room for them to have a chat? The puzzled woman followed behind the service staff. After taking a couple of steps forward, she discovered that a red carpet had been laid out on the ground and there were a lot of balloons and flowers on both sides. It looked very romantic at first glance. People around them were already gesturing at them. Noras lip corners spasmed. She asked, Is this a mistake? The waiter looked down at the business card in his hand. Are you Ms. Nora Smith? Yes. Thats correct, then. The waiter smiled and said, Please come with me. Nora, ? She followed the service staff hesitantly and asked, Whats going on? The service staff replied, Someone has prepared a surprise for you, but I cant tell you what it is yet. Justin had prepared a surprise? Noras first reaction was to wonder if the man had gone crazy again. Then, she suddenly realized that she was actually looking forward to the surprise somewhat. Nora reached the other end of the hallway while her thoughts were still running wild. The moment she turned the corner, she saw someone standing there with a bouquet of flowers in his hands. The man was dressed in a suit and looked pretty handsome. He came right up to her, got down on one knee, and said, Ms. Smith, please marry me! Question marks appeared all over Noras head at once: ??? What was going on? Winstons disreputable buddies stood on either side of him. Tina was also standing at the back of the crowd. Everyone was clapping as they shouted, Marry him! Marry him! The noise made the people around them look over. Everyone stopped, gathered around them, and clamored along, Marry him! Nora instantly became even more confused! She took a step back and asked with a frown, Did you get the wrong person? A smiling Winston replied, Ms. Nora Smith, youre so humorous Youve been on my mind ever since the moment I saw you dancing. Your graceful bearing has been etched deeply in my mind. Before meeting you, Id never believed in love at first sight, but youve made me understand the meaning of this phrase now. Doesnt the fact that youre here indicative of how you feel? His words became mushier and mushier as he spoke, causing Noras brows to draw together. She took another step back. Im here to meet someone. Yes, I, Winston Myers, am exactly who youre looking for! Winston offered her the bouquet again. Beautiful flowers for a beautiful lady What a perfect match! Nora, ! She frowned and said, Sorry, I really dont know who you are. I have something on, so please let me through. Everyone, ? In the midst of the audiences puzzlement, Winston frowned and said, Ms. Smith, surely youre going too far? I already asked someone to go to your house to discuss our marriage yesterday, and also said that Ill be waiting and proposing to you here. He grabbed Noras shoulder. How can you possibly not know who I am when youre already here?! Unfortunately, before he could touch Nora, her delicate and slender fingers had already tightened around his wrist. With a light pull, she threw Winston over her shoulder and he fell onto the ground! Winston, ! He had never been one to take the short end of the stick from others. Upon being thrown to the ground in front of everyone, he became embarrassed and angry. He got up and snapped, What are you doing? Tina also walked out from behind the crowd at this point. She frowned and chastised, Ms. Smith, even if you dont think Mr. Myers is good enough for you, you shouldnt humiliate him like that! Im not good enough for her? Winston was infuriated. Tina always knew how to hit a raw nerve for him. He stretched out his finger and pointed at Nora in the face while saying, Im not good enough for you? Its more like youre not good enough for me! What makes you, a woman saddled with a child, think youre too good for me? Exactly The people around them were all Winstons friends, so they were all speaking up for him. What right does someone who grew up elsewhere have to look down on people like us who grew up in New York? Mr. Myers is a native New Yorker! He has a lot of connections in New York! I heard that she got herself pregnant before marriage. If it wasnt for that pretty face of hers, and for her reputation as a lucky star or whatnot, would anyone even approach them to ask for her hand in marriage? Exactly. If you think even Mr. Myers is not good enough for you, then who do you think is good enough? Surely youre not dreaming of Joel Smith or Justin Hunt, right? Theyre way out of your league! Everyone started to pass comments, but what they said was very annoying and tiresome to Nora. She looked at the people in front of her mockingly and clicked her tongue in annoyance and said dispassionately, Did the New York Center open their doors and let all of you out? Her words made everyone fall silent for a moment. But right after, a furor went through the crowd! The New York Centers full name was the New York Psychiatric Center. As the name indicated, it was a hospital that specialized in mental illnesses. Patients who couldnt recover were typically kept there, which made it more or less the same as keeping them under surveillance. In other words, Nora was mocking everyone and calling them lunatics! Do you really need to say such mean things, Ms. Smith? Tina sighed and said, Your previous engagement has already been annulled, so you should stop being so choosy. Its your blessing to be able to marry Mr. Myers. Someone next to her asked curiously, Her previous engagement was annulled? By who? Tina said pretentiously, This concerns Ms. Smiths privacy, after all, so I Just say it! Tina finally replied, Its the Grays The Grays? Which? Why havent I heard of them before? Are there any powerful Grays in New York? I dont think so Tina waved and said, The Grays arent from New York; theyre from California. As all of you know, Ms. Smith grew up outside of New York, away from the Andersons. I heard that her father is just a small businessman I guess the Grays can also be considered a wealthy family over there? While the Grays were considered pretty impressive in California, they were completely not up to par in New York. Everyone suddenly burst into laughter. It cant get any more embarrassing to have your engagement annulled by nobodies like the Grays. Given what shes like, who else would want someone like her? At the entrance. When Justin walked in with Cherry and saw the flowers and the red carpet on the ground, his lip corners couldnt help but spasm. Then, he overheard the service staff members walking by him say, I heard that its a Ms. Smith who prepared all these. Shes intending to propose to someone Justin suddenly froze when he heard this. A Ms. Smith had prepared all these? There shouldnt be that many people with the last name Smith here today, right? Was she intending to propose to him? His heart suddenly started to race, and he even straightened his back and neatened his clothes. Surely Ms. Smith wont say something like Since we already have children, lets just marry and give them a complete home later, right? Heh. Suddenly, the red carpet and flowers didnt seem so tacky anymore. They looked pretty nice. With that in mind, he quickened his pace. Chapter 128 - Mommy Likes Little Puppies~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Even though Cherry, who was in Justins arms, had been forced to go through a sharing session of love known as a Mathematical Olympiad lesson the previous night, she was nevertheless still very excited that she could openly skip class today. Her big round eyes swiveled as she looked about. In her young and tender voice, she asked, Did Mommy prepare these for you, Daddy? Justin replied, Yeah, I think so. He coughed and asked, If Ms. Smith proposes to me later, should I accept or reject her? Cherry, ???? She stared at her stinky daddy with question marks all over her head, thinking that he must have left his IQ at home today. Why would Mommy possibly do something as pointless as this? If she had the time to set up all these, shed definitely rather sleep in a little longer instead! Cherrys lip corners spasmed as she replied, Youre imagining things, Daddy. . When the service staff who passed by them finished speaking, the other service staff corrected her and said, Ms. Smith isnt the one who prepared it. Its someone else who prepared it because hes planning to propose to her! Youve got it the other way! Unfortunately, Justin The Narcissist didnt hear that. When he passed by a corner, he suddenly heard a commotion in front. Then, he saw the woman surrounded by a group of people. Amidst all the mockery and ridiculing thrown at her, even though she had a lazy look on her face, her back was straight as if a lofty tree on a cliff. Justin frowned. Just as he was about to go forward Who says no one wants Ms. Smith? Suddenly, a gentle and sultry male voice rang throughout the place. Nora looked behind her suddenly and saw a man dressed in a light gray suit standing a short distance away. He had exquisite features and deep but warm eyes. His lips were thin and he had a sharp nose. He exuded a warm and comfortable aura like that of a spring breeze. As though a prince stepping right out of a fairytale, he took step after step toward Nora until he came up to her. He stood shoulder to shoulder with Nora and said in a clear and pleasant voice, This is the marriage agreement between Ms. Smith and the Grays. With this, why would anyone say that the engagement has been annulled? Everyone, ? Even Tina was dumbfounded. Who are you? She asked. The corners of the mans lips curled upward into a small smile as he replied, Im Caleb Gray. He looked down at Nora. The mans eyelashes were very long and he had a bit of a melancholic look in his eyes. He gave off a polite and down-to-earth air. He said, Ms. Smith, Im Anthonys uncle. Nora became even more confused. What did Anthony Grays uncle have anything to do with her? Then, she heard Caleb say in his gentle and mellow voice, There are only two men in the Grays who are not married yetAnthony and me. Originally, going by our ages, Anthony is a more suitable match for youafter all, Im four years older than you. But since hes blind and cannot recognize a treasure for what its worth, I shall fulfill the marriage agreement instead. This is the agreement; you can have a look at it. Caleb took out the marriage agreement that Noras mother had written when the two families had agreed on the childrens future marriage and showed it to her. She had once owned a copy of the marriage agreement too. However, she had torn it up when she returned to the States and broken off the engagement. Shed thought that Anthony would also do the same, but they had actually kept it? She looked at the contents of the agreement next. It was clearly stated on the Smiths end that this was Noras marriage agreement. However, on the Grays end, what it stated was indeed just a man of suitable age! In other words, it didnt necessarily have to be Anthony! Noras brows knitted together. The sudden appearance of a fianc really was very troublesome But here came the question againwhy were the Grays so insistent on fulfilling the marriage agreement with her? It wasnt enough that Anthony left, so they were sending Caleb here now? Moreover, Caleb was obviously much more reliable than that idiotic Anthony. While Nora was preoccupied with these, Tina, who was standing in the distance, breathed a sigh of relief! It was exactly because she was afraid that Nora and Justin would be entangled with each other that she had incited Winston to court Nora in the first place. However, if she had a fianc Wouldnt that be great? Wasnt her fianc a little too good-looking though? Not only did he seem gentle, considerate, and elegant, but his eyes were also deep and innocent. It made one wish to care for and protect him, and also made them not have the heart to betray him Tina couldnt help but ask, Mr. Gray, are you aware that she has a child? I am. Caleb said unhurriedly, For Noras sake, I am willing to accept her and love her like my own. Everything is fine as long as Nora doesnt resent us for breaking off the engagement in the beginning. Everyone, !! Not only was the man handsome, but he was also deeply in love with Nora! Caleb looked straight at Winston after he spoke. He said, So, is this gentleman here still going to force my fiance to marry him? The word force made Winston look a little embarrassed. However, Club Prism was an establishment run by the Imperial Corporation, so no one dared to make any trouble. Winston let out a cold snort. Although he was rather displeased, he nevertheless turned, gave a wave, and left with his tail in between his legs, together with his friends. After they left, Caleb suggested, Why dont we find somewhere to have a good chat, Ms. Smith? Nora certainly needed to have a good chat with himabout how they should call off the marriage agreement. With that in mind, a troubled Nora nodded. In the distance. Justin was already pulling a long face. He looked at his daughter in his arms, hoping that she would put in a good word for him. However, he instead saw a starry-eyed Cherry staring at Caleb. With a look of infatuation all over her face, she said, Daddy, that young mister over there is so handsome! Justin, ? He asked solemnly, You like him? Cherry nodded. Uh-huh! His eyelashes are so long! Also, Mommy likes people who are like obedient little puppies! He suddenly felt an urge to throw the little fellow down! But what could he do? Since she was his daughter, he could only pamper and dote on her. He took a deep breath and suddenly strode forward. Nora was about to find somewhere to ask Caleb about the marriage agreement when she turned and saw Justin walking over with Cherry in his arms. She immediately stood still and called out, Mr. Hunt? Then, she looked at her daughter in his arms and said, Pete? Cherry, Justin cast his eyes down and asked, Ms. Smith, dont you want to know why I hate my sons mother so much? Nora, ??? Caleb looked relatively innocent. The Grays were also not as powerful as the Hunts. However, even as he stood in front of Justin who had let loose all of his imposing aura, he surprisingly didnt seem outshone. He lowered his gaze and said gently, You can go about your matters first if youre busy, Ms. Smith. I can go to the Andersons and discuss the details of the marriage agreement with Mrs. Anderson instead. Youre already an adult, so its time that we get married soon. Nora, !!! She looked at Justin and then at Caleb. The bold and resolute woman quickly made a decision. Mr. Gray, please wait a moment for me. Then, she looked at Justin and said, Mr. Hunt, lets talk first! The children always came first! Chapter 129 - : The Truth Behind What Happened Back Then Seeing that Nora had chosen him, Justin secretly breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at Caleb and suddenly said, Its going to be a long talk. How about you rest somewhere, Mr. Gray? Caleb glanced at Nora with his deep and slightly melancholic eyes. Then, he cast his eyes down and sat on a random chair in the hallway. No, its fine. Ill wait for her here. Justin, How were they supposed to calm down and have a good chat with him waiting here? Unfortunately for him, Nora found it a good idea to make everything clear today, so she nodded and said, Okay. Then, she entered the private room with Justin. Club Prism was the best club in New York. A lot of people chose Club Prism for their business talks, and the soundproofing in the rooms was also very good. The noise outside was shut out after they entered the private room. Nora sat on the sofa in the private room and looked at Justin. She said, Mr. Hunt, you Before she could finish though, Justin frowned and asked, Shouldnt you explain the marriage agreement first, Ms. Smith? Nora was taken aback. What? Justin lowered his gaze. His earlobes were a bit red, but he nevertheless bit the bullet and said, Considering how invested you are in my affairs, you must be interested in me, right? In that case, I cant just allow the woman, whom Im giving a chance to, to two-time me. Nora, ???? She was about to refute him when Justin spoke again. He said, Ms. Smith made frequent contact with my son when we were in California. After coming to New York, you also kept trying to approach me and ask about my affairs. All of these are what I think it is, right? After all, apart from that, there shouldnt be any other reason, right? Nora, !!!! She had already known a long time ago that Justin was a narcissist who thought that every woman who approached him was in love with him. However, he felt different to her today. It was as if he was presenting facts to her and reasoning with her so that he could convince her that her actions were indeed sending the message that she was in love with him? Nora frowned. She thought back carefully to all the recent events. Assuming that he didnt know that his son was also hers, her recent actions were indeed rather inappropriate. She had paid too much attention to him. Besides, if she denied it now, wouldnt it seem a bit too strange? Nora didnt speak for a while. Justin stared at her with his dark eyes. He had to seal the case right at the start of the talk. Otherwise, that woman might just run off with that fianc of hers! The beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to sway a little. Justin lowered his gaze and went on. Silence means consent, Ms. Smith. I was right, wasnt I? Left with no other choice, Nora, who could only acquiesce to it, replied, I suppose so. She glanced at Cherry. Cherry also cast a silent glance at her. Sigh, little did she expect that someone like Mommy, who only knew how to sleep, would also have to contribute to the family one day. How rare. Seeing how she looked somewhat reluctant, Justin picked up his cell phone and sent Lawrence a text message: Check Caleb Grays background. After sending the message, he put down the phone and spoke seriously. Okay. On account of how youre in love with me and that Im also willing to give you an opportunity, I will answer your questions truthfully and tell you everything you want to know. Go ahead, Ms. Smith. The corners of Noras lips spasmed as she stared at him with a speechless look in her eyes. The opportunity hadnt come easy, though, so she immediately asked, Do you know Petes mother, Mr. Hunt? Justin looked at her calmly. His dark and bottomless eyes wavered a little before he answered, No, I dont. Nora was puzzled. Then why do you hate her so much? Justin clenched his jaw. His expression turned somewhat serious as he looked at the coffee table in front of him. To be honest, he had never brought up what happened back then to anyonebecause doing that would expose the scars in his heart. However, he knew that it would probably be very difficult for them to acknowledge each other if he didnt make things clear now. With that in mind, he said dispassionately, On April 7th, five years ago, I received a call. The other party claimed to be my sons mother. She asked me to prepare 1.5 million dollars for her. If I did as she asked, she would tell me where my son was. 1.5 million dollars Nora frowned and asked, And then? Justins voice was very low. Of course, I didnt believe her. Apart from one night that I cant remember anything about, Ive never touched any woman. Noras hand subconsciously balled up into a fist. The anxiety in her heart made her repeat, And then? Justin, who noticed that her voice was shaking, slowly went on. I hung up after that. Maybe because she realized that she wasnt going to get any money from me, she straight-up sent me a set of GPS coordinates and said that the child was at that location. If I didnt go and pick him up, then the child would suffocate to death. Suffocate to death Despite knowing full well that Pete was safe and sound, Nora still found herself having difficulties breathing. She suddenly thought of what Henry had said when she monitored his cell phone the other time. He said that he had buried the child with his own hands At this point, the look in Justins eyes turned cold and he said, I happened to be passing by California that time. Thinking that it felt a little weird, I made an extra trip. Sure enough, I saw Pete who had been buried in the ground shortly after he was born. Nora stood up abruptly. She clenched her fists tightly, and even her arms were trembling. She asked, How was he? Justin looked up at her. He wasnt breathing anymore at that time. Noras eyes widened in horror. Justins voice was still as low and somber as before. He said, I dug him out of the ground. His mouth and nose were full of dirt. Luckily, I had brought a family doctor with me that time, so he managed to perform CPR on the baby in time. The doctor said that he had been in the ground for about twenty to thirty minutes Had we come a few minutes later, it wouldnt have been possible to save him anymore. His mood also became dreary at this point and a wave of irritability and resentment welled up in him. He said, Pete was later diagnosed with mild autism. The psychiatrist said that it was caused by the events back then. Even though he doesnt remember anything, he had felt too insecure during that time. Justin looked straight at Nora when he spoke. Pete had been weak and frail ever since he was a baby. Every time he fell sick, Justins resentment toward his mother would grow a little. That woman had really disregarded her sons life just for the sake of money. How he wished he could kill Petes mother. However, when he realized that Nora was Petes mother, doubts about the events back then started to form in his mind. He looked at Nora and asked, Whats the matter, Ms. Smith? Nora looked at him. After she knew the truth, while her heart ached for Pete, she also breathed a sigh of relief. She finally knew the reason why Justin hated Petes mother now, in which case, everything would now be open for discussion! She looked straight at Justin and said, His mother had her difficulties back then! Chapter 130 - Shes My Sons Mother, So You Dont Have To Bother Yourself Taking Care of Her Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The private room was in complete silence. With a deep look in his eyes, Justin looked straight at Nora and asked, What kind of difficulties? Nora couldnt figure out what the man was thinking, so she felt that she couldnt tell him everything at once. She had to take it slow. What if that domineering man took the two children away and refused to let her see them anymore after she told him the truth? Nora had never been one to do things she wasnt confident about, especially when her children were involved. She lowered her gaze and said, All mothers love their children. Maybe someone took the child from her when she had only just given birth? Or maybe she has been looking for the child all these years? Justins jaw tightened. He asked, Then can you tell me how she became pregnant with my child? How she became pregnant? How would Nora possibly know?! She shook her head. Even you dont know how the child came about.. Maybe she doesnt know, either? Nora raised her head. Her almond-shaped eyes were very dark on her deathly pale countenance. However, her eyes glinted with a dark light as she said, Of course, Im not trying to make excuses for her. Since she has brought the baby into the world, it is her negligence as a mother that she failed to foresee what came next and failed to protect her child. She had spent every day in pain and regret during the past five years. Back then, she had immediately contacted her aunt abroad when she discovered that she was pregnant. Her aunt had wanted to come back to the States to take her right away, but because Nora was in the midst of developing a drug, she had been reluctant to leave. Thus, the two of them had agreed that her aunt would only come back for her during her ninth month of pregnancy. Cold-hearted people like the Smiths would never help her to raise her children. She had envisioned many different scenarios, but she had never expected that she would give birth prematurely. Neither did she expect Henry to be so vicious! How exactly had he brought himself to bury his own grandchild with his own hands? After that, she had blamed herself and regretted her actions countless times, but it was all useless and to no avail. Justin looked at her. Even though she was expressionless, she gave off an air of pain. He wanted to ask what exactly had happened back then, but he suddenly couldnt bring himself to ask any more. From the way she doted on Pete so excessively, it was obvious that she wasnt someone who would abandon her son. Moreover, she was Anti. Money was pretty much within easy reach for her. There was no way she would be interested in a mere 1.5 million dollars! Therefore, the woman who had called him anonymously that time wasnt her at all! 1 Unfortunately, he had really dug up a baby at the location that the woman had given to him and seen that the baby was on the brink of death. After that, he had also had a DNA paternity test done and verified that the baby was indeed his child. He then tried to trace Petes mothers phone number, but by then, she had already disappeared off the face of the earth. All traces of her had been erased. At that time, he had thought that the woman must be afraid that he would seek revenge on her. Even though he had never stopped looking for her all these years, he didnt put much effort into it anymore, either. After all, she was Petes mother. Was he really supposed to kill her after he found her? But now that he thought about it again, how would someone who had the ability to escape his tracking efforts and leave him clueless after calling him possibly lack those 1.5 million dollars? Beep. In the midst of his thoughts, his cell phone suddenly beeped. It was Lawrence sending him information on Caleb. Justin glanced at Norashe was looking straight ahead blankly as if she was still stuck in her memories. He didnt bother her and opened the email instead. The email contained all of Calebs information. Name: Caleb Gray Age: 29 Height/Weight: 61, 154 lbs Health: Frail and sickly Justin frowned when he saw this. No wonder he wasnt married yet despite being 29 years old. It was probably his frail and sickly constitution that was holding him back. He continued to read on. The further he read, the more grave his expression became. Lawrence didnt dare to give him any subjective assumptions, so everything he sent was information that he had found during his investigation. The Grays in California first made their fortune in Canada, but Calebs father had returned to the States with his eldest brother 25 years ago and settled down in California. Afterward, the Grays and Noras mother, Yvette Anderson, were in frequent contact, so they decided to let their children marry each other. As far as the Grays were concerned, as the second son, Caleb had never been involved with the Grays domestic businesses and had grown up abroad the whole time as if he had been exiled. He was very smart. He enrolled into college at the age of twelve, did his doctorate studies at fifteen, and became a pharmacist after that. However, he gave up being a pharmacist very quickly. One could say that he had left the industry to become a businessman. His return to the States this time was because he had fallen out with the Grays in California. He planned to open a pharmaceutical factory in New York. There didnt seem to be any problems with his life history, and he seemed very much like an unfavored second son of the family. The strange thing here, however, was that the Grays made overseas phone calls almost every other day. Lawrence actually couldnt find out where they were calling. However, ever since Caleb returned to the States, the Grays had stopped making overseas phone calls. In addition, the Grays very first business asset in California had also been a pharmaceutical factory. However, none of the other Grays had ever done anything related to medicine! Something was definitely wrong here. Nora had recovered while Justin was thinking. She glanced at Cherry again and asked with a smile, Cherry Pit, youll be going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts tomorrow, right? She would be able to switch the children back once she was there. After all, the little fellow had classes to attend! Cherrys big cute eyes blinked and she nodded. Uh-huh! But as soon as she said that, Justin said, Were taking a day off tomorrow, so he wont be going over. Cherry and Nora, ?? Both of them looked at Justin, only to see him say without batting an eyelid, I have to go to the main house tomorrow, so Ill be taking Pete there. He hadnt spent enough time with his daughter yet. How could he let them switch back? Once he sent Cherry to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, she wouldnt be coming back anymore! Justin had already figured it out. He would take Cherry to the main house the next day and stay there for a few days. This way, Grandma and Mom would be able to spend some time with her. At the same time, he would also renovate the villa and set up a room for his daughter! Noras lip corners spasmed. When will Pete be going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, then? Justin glanced at her and said with a smile, Next month, I suppose. Nora gave Cherry a look that screamed Youre on your own. Then, she stood and said, Okay. In that case, thats it for our chat today, Mr. Hunt! She walked to the door. As soon as she opened it, she saw Caleb standing nearby. His melancholic eyes looked over the moment the door opened. Since the two of you are done with your talk, is it our turn now, Ms. Smith? Before Nora even said anything, Justin said, You can just talk in this private room. It was just as well that Nora couldnt be bothered to go somewhere else, either. Besides, the private room had likely already been paid for, so she nodded and said, Okay, that works. However, when Caleb entered the private room, he saw that Justin was still seated inside. Caleb was taken aback for a moment. Then, he took a seat gracefully. His thin and moist lips looked rather bewitching on his overly pale face. He was good-looking and his eyes looked terribly innocent. He said, Ms. Smith, about the marriage agreement Before he could finish, however, he was interrupted by Justins icy words. Mr. Gray, the marriage agreement has been voided. I wont be troubling you to take care of the mother of my child. 3 Nora, ??? Chapter 131 - Mother And Daughter Meet Each Other Caleb was also stunned. He looked at Justin in disbelief and then at Nora before he asked hesitantly, The mother of his child? Noras expression turned solemn. Had Justin discovered the truth? While she was wondering about it, Justin glanced at her and said casually, Ms. Smith and Pete get along very well. Pete also considers her his Mommy. Nora breathed a sigh of relief. So, that was what he meant That guy could totally scare someone to death with his words. Caleb also heaved an obvious sigh of relief. He lowered his gaze and said with a smile, Mr. Hunt is certainly fond of cracking jokes. Those who didnt know any better wouldve thought that Ms. Smiths child was yours He was clearly trying to provoke Justin with his words. Had Noras child not been Justins, he would definitely have pulled a long face. However, Justin instead said with a smile, If I start a family with Ms. Smith, I will definitely treat her daughter like my own. Cherry, who was in his arms, pursed her lips in contempt when she heard what he said. Who was it that deleted her from his Facebook account?! Caleb, who didnt seem to expect that he would say that, was a little stunned. After a brief moment, he looked at Nora and asked, What about you, Ms. Smith? Nora also wanted to reject Caleb. Now that she had a ready excuse, she might as well just use it. Thus, she said, Yes, Ive been fond of Mr. Hunt for a long time now. Besides, my marriage agreement with the Grays has already been canceled a long time ago in California. There was a melancholic look in Calebs eyes. He heaved a heavy sigh and said, Alright, then. I originally only took out the marriage agreement to help you out of that situation anyway Its better to make friends than enemies. Your mother was also good friends with the Grays back then, and I cant just kick you while youre down now, either. Then, he added, But it is ultimately the Grays who did something wrong first. How about this? Lets take it that I owe you a favor. I will definitely repay it if I have a chance to in the future. Nora had originally thought that Caleb had come all the way to New York with the marriage agreement because of her. Little did she expect that he would let go so easily. She immediately felt guilty for harboring such petty thoughts about him just now. She hastily waved and said, Its not the Grays fault. I was the one who got pregnant before the marriage. Its understandable that the Grays would want to break off the engagement. Caleb, however, shook his head and said, You didnt know how you became pregnant, either. It wasnt right of the Grays to abandon you under those circumstances. You dont have to say any more, Ms. Smith. If theres anything you need my help with in the future, just let me know. Okay. Caleb smiled again and said, Ill head off first, then. Seeing him turn to leave, Nora called out to him, Please wait a moment, Mr. Gray. Caleb looked back at her with his clear and gentle eyes. The way he looked was as if she was a scumbag. Nora coughed and said, Can you rip up the marriage agreement? Caleb smiled and said, I was originally intending to keep it, but since youve asked, Ill just return it to you. He took out the marriage agreement again and handed it to Nora. I went to California once when I came back to the States this time. My father had taken out the marriage agreement to burn it up, but I happened to see it, so I kept it instead. Nora examined the marriage agreementit was identical to the one she had torn up. She balled up the marriage agreement and placed it in her pocket. Justin narrowed his eyes when he saw what she did. As expected, Anti really was a careful person. She knew that she mustnt leave any traces of it behind, so she must be planning to destroy it completely at home instead. Caleb smiled. He had actually arrived at the same conclusion as Justins and thought that she was intending to bring it home and destroy it there. Cherry, who was in Justins arms, was the only one who couldnt help but face-palm. Mommy was simply too lazy. She wasnt even willing to spend the energy to tear up the marriage agreement, let alone having to take a few steps to toss it into the trash? If she was that free, she would definitely rather sleep for a few more seconds instead. Elsewhere. At the kindergarten. Pete went to school in a dress. The other children surrounded him as soon as he entered the classroom. Cherry, your live-stream yesterday was so exciting! Boss, did you see the virtual gift I sent you? Its a whole $150,000, you know! I took really long to save that amount of money! Me too! Me too! I also sent you $15,000! And me! And me! I also sent you $15,000! While everyone was talking, tiny little Mia whispered, Cherry, I also sent you $150,000! Pete found the others awfully noisy and annoying, but Mia spoke in a timid manner. Her voice was melodious and pleasant to the ear, so he was a little more patient toward her than toward the others. He nodded at Mia. Then, he walked toward his seat expressionlessly and coolly, took out his Mathematical Olympiad worksheets, and started working on it. Seth was about to come over and talk to Cherry, but as soon as he approached, he noticed that Pete was doing his Mathematical Olympiad assignments. He glanced at it silently and was shocked. The problems that Cherry was solving were much more complex than his. On top of that, they were two grades higher! He looked at Cherry with a complicated look on his face and silently moved away. The teachers had also noticed Cherrys unusual behavior, but given how Mrs. Lowe had abused her the day before, it was normal that she would be down in the dumps today. Thus, they sympathized with her very much and gave her extra meat during mealtime! They also removed all the vegetables that she didnt like. Pete, who had never experienced such warmth from others, fell silent. He looked at the kindergarten with his cool and distant eyes, feeling as if something had been set free in his heart. A small hand grabbed his at this point. Right after that, Mias timid voice reached him. Are you a boy today, Cherry? Pete was taken aback. He asked, How did you know that? Mia, who was a little embarrassed, replied, Its because youre always very lively and never quiet when youre a girl. But when youre a boy, thats when I can get an opportunity to talk to you~ Pete, While he was in a daze, Mia suddenly came near, leaned into his ear, and said, Dont be scared, Cherry. Daddy told me that theyre gonna change our dance teacher. It seems like something has happened to the Lowes. Did you notice? Sinead the Doggy isnt even in school today. Pete, ? Was Cherry very scared of the dance teacher? It was really ticklish how the girl was leaning into his ear to speak, though. While the two were talking, Ms. Lynn came in with a woman. She said, This is our new dance teacher~ Her name is Tanya Turner, and shes even more famous than Mrs. Lowe. Shell be teaching everyone how to dance in the future! Please clap for her, everyone! Pete applauded with the rest of the children. Soon, it was time for dance lessons. When Tanya was teaching the children how to dance, she noticed a small and petite child who had a look of envy on her face outside the classroom. For some reason, even though there were so many children in the kindergarten, Tanya found this child especially heartwarming at first sight. She walked over to her and squatted down. Just as she was about to speak, Mia suddenly closed her eyes and fainted! Chapter 132 - Mommy, Dont Leave Me... Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hey? Hey! The kindergarten fell into chaos. Tanya picked up Mia and ran straight to the school doctors office. She called out to Mia as she ran, but the girl didnt react. Tanya felt as if her heart had stopped beating. For some reason, the little life in her arms made her feel like crying, but she didnt dare to think too much about it. When she reached the school doctors office, upon examining Mia, the school doctor found out that she was having an allergic reaction, so they rushed her to the hospital immediately. As Tanya was the first to find out that she had fainted, she had to follow them to the hospital so that she could explain the situation to the doctor. Thus, she went along with them. They went to the A&E department. The doctor turned to Tanya with a frown after he examined Mia and reprimanded her.. He said, This child has a mango allergy. As her mother, how can you be so negligent? Tanya was taken aback. Her colleague, the school doctor, standing next to her wanted to explain, but the doctor was too busy. He snapped, Why are you still prattling on here? Hurry and put her on an IV drip! Mango allergies are no joke! The school doctor panicked when he heard that it was a serious condition. Mia was the very life of the head of the Smiths. Should anything happen to her in school, they would be in trouble! After the doctor prescribed Mia some medicine, the nurse took them to the room next door and hooked the girl up on an IV drip. As the hospital was overloaded, there werent any beds available. Tanya had no choice but to put her on her lap and hold her while they sat in the room. It was relatively cold in New York at the moment. On top of that, little Mia was also very weak right now. The IV fluids entered her body through the needle in her hand, making her little hands icy-cold. Tanya held her little hands and warmed her with her own. Ms. Lynn, who had also come with them, paced back and forth with her eyes red. She kept blaming herself as she paced about. Its all my fault for not keeping an eye on Mia. But there really arent any mangoes in our school. Where exactly did Mia get it from? The school doctor also had a very troubled look on his face while Ms. Lynn was talking to herself. Tanya looked down at the girl. She was also allergic to mangoes. She didnt expect the two of them to be connected in such a way Urgent footsteps suddenly came toward them at this point. From the sound of it, there were two people walking over. The next moment, a man and a woman appeared at the door. Tanya looked up. She hadnt even seen anyone when Ms. Lynn said, Im really very sorry, Mr. Smith. Its all because we didnt take care of Mia well enough. She ate some mangoes Mr. Smith? Tanya was taken aback. Then, she heard a mellow and gentle voice that sounded a little cold at the moment. How is Mia? Tanya felt as if her heart had stopped beating. Her head whipped to the side, and a familiar figure that had appeared in her dreams countless times over the years entered her sight. Joel didnt seem to have changed at all during these last few years. He merely looked a little more mature and steady than the young lad he had been back then. His attractive upturned eyes were fixed on Mia right after he entered the room. Seemingly because he finally saw that she was breathing evenly, he let out a sigh of relief. A moment later, he finally noticed something and his gaze slowly shifted to Tanya. Tanya held her breath when he looked at her. She felt as if all the air in her lungs had disappeared and her chest felt awfully tight. She looked away at once, not daring to meet his eyes. Joel, who had originally been walking over anxiously, finally stopped in his tracks at the door. His eyes widened in shock and a layer of frost suddenly formed over his usually mild countenance. A cold and heavy atmosphere filled the room. This continued until the doctor came over to take a look at Mia. He stood at the door and said, Are you the childs father? Whats wrong with you and your wife? Dont you know that your daughter is allergic to mangoes? Besides, mangoes arent something thats readily available, either. How can you be so careless? Child Was the child that she was holding actually Joels? Tanya felt as if her mind had gone totally blank. She had lost her own child In fact, she hadnt even seen her child before. Yet he already had a daughter While she was lost in thought, a sharp voice suddenly came from the door. Tanya?! Why are you here? And why are you carrying my daughter? Tanya looked at Hillary and the look on her face turned cold. Her daughter So, this meant that the child in her arms was Joel and Hillarys daughter! She lowered her gaze. Just as she was about to speak Hillary rushed in and said, What are you doing? Why did you tell the doctor that youre her mother? Im obviously her mother! Tell me, was it you who fed Mia mangoes?! After speaking, she raised her hand and sent it flying toward Tanyas cheek! Tanya was currently holding Mia. If she let go of her to block the attack, the needle in the girls hand would definitely come off. Yet if she didnt, the slap would land on her cheek! Even though she knew that Mia was Hillarys daughter, Tanyas first reaction wasnt to let go of the child but to protect her and keep her safe. Smack! Tanya closed her eyes. However, the slap that she was expecting didnt hit her. Surprised, she opened her eyes. Joel was standing in front of her and holding Hillary by her wrist. His brows drew together and he said, What are you doing? It was then that Hillary realized that she had lost control of herself for a moment there. Her eyes reddened and she immediately hung her head sadly. She said, Joel, I was just too anxious just now You should also know that Tanya was misunderstood about me in the past. When I saw that Mia had fallen ill, yet she was holding her Mia was in kindergarten the whole time. How did Tanya even get near her Joel let go of Hillary and she took a step back. In an extremely cold voice and with an even colder attitude, Tanya said, Hillary Jones, I was in the kindergarten because I am the dance teacher that they specially hired at short notice! The dance teacher? Hillary sneered, Why did you just have to go to the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten when there are so many other kindergartens in the country? Are you trying to get close to Mia on purpose? What are you trying to do to Joels and my daughter? Joels and my daughter The four words were just like a knife twisting in Tanyas heart. Someone she had considered her sister in the past was now with the man she loved the most She took a deep breath and said, Believe it or not, when I joined the kindergartenand even just a moment agoI was completely unaware that Mia is your daughter! Is that so? Hillary found her claim dubious. However, Joels expression darkened even further the moment she said that. She immediately took a step forward and let out a sigh. She said, Sorry about that, Tanya. I was just too concerned about Mia But now that were here, you dont have to stay here anymore. She went on and said, Joel has already transferred Mia to a VIP ward in the hospital, so we wont be staying here anymore. Please return my daughter to me! She deliberately emphasized the words my daughter, causing Tanyas fingers to tighten a little. She was right. This was her and Joels daughter Tanya stood up carefully. Perhaps because she was reminded of her own child who had gone missing at birth, she actually developed an unwillingness to part with Mia. As if she had sensed Tanyas pain, Hillarys lip corners curled upward. She reached out, took Mia into her arms, and said, Thanks for taking care of our daughter, Tanya. But as soon as she said that, Mias little hands clutched Tanyas clothes tightly and she whispered, Mommy, dont leave me Chapter 133 - They Resemble Each Other A Little Her soft whispers caused a jolt to go through Tanya. For how many days and nights had those words appeared in her dreams Tanyas eyes widened and she looked down at Mia. Just as she was about to take a closer look at her face, Hillary stepped forward in a panic. She took Mias hand and said, Mommys here, Mia. Here, let Mommy carry you Tanya froze again, feeling as though her heart had been pricked by something. What was she thinking? Mias mother was Hillary. She didnt have anything to do with her. Yet, because Mia had fainted, in her daze, she seemed to be convinced that Tanya was her mother. Her little hands clutched the corners of her clothes tightly and refused to let go, seemingly afraid that she would leave. A piercing look appeared in Hillarys eyes at the sight. She immediately broke into a frown and forcefully unfurled the girls fingers straightaway. This made Tanyas heart ache, and she couldnt help but grab her wrist. Dont be so rough Hillary paused and emphasized once more, Tanya, shes my daughter. Please let go. Tanya slowly loosened her grip The way Hillary kept repeating my daughter over and over made her feel as if there were thorns stabbing into her heart. Indeed, what right did she have to question the girls mother? Despite her heart aching terribly for the little girl because the pain was causing her to frown even while she was comatose, she couldnt say a word. At this point, Joel stepped forward and grabbed Hillarys hand forcefully. The usually mild-mannered man commanded sharply, Let go! Hillary was taken aback. Joel pushed her away and looked at Tanya. His lips moved a little. After a long moment of hesitation, he said, Ms. Turner, Mia has become confused in her sleep. In order to avoid injuring her, can I trouble you to carry her to the VIP ward? Ms. Turner He had called her Ms. Turner. Tanya felt like the man was using a voice and a face so familiar to her to say things that sounded so foreign to her The acerbic and unbearable pain made the look on her face change again and again. At last, she smiled and said, Sure. After Tanya carried Mia upstairs and left the ward with Joel following nervously behind her, Hillary clenched her fists tightly. A vicious look shot out of her eyes. Mia was her only hope of holding Joel down! She would never allow anyone to take her away! With that in mind, she hurriedly went after them. In the VIP ward. Mia continued to clutch Tanyas sleeve even after she placed her on the bed. Ms. Lynn and the school doctor softly reminded her, Remember not to offend Mr. Smith, lest he holds the kindergarten accountable Its going to be a little tough on you, but please try your best, Ms. Turner! Since the accident had happened in the kindergarten, it went without saying that the kindergarten had to be held accountable. As a substitute teacher, Tanya was also accountable to the kindergarten. Therefore, Tanya took a seat by the bed and said, Ill wait for Mia to calm down before I leave. Both Ms. Lynn and the school doctor breathed sighs of relief. After that, they made up an excuse and left. After all, the school needed them there. After the two of them left, apart from Mia who was on the bed, only three people remained in the wardJoel, Tanya, and Hillary. Tanya stared at Mia in silence. Her face was very small and her upturned eyes were closed. Her frail and delicate physique made those who saw her wish only to care for her. She resembled Joel very much, yet had an aura around her that was different from her fathers. Tanya had once thought that Joel was so good-looking that were he a woman, he would definitely be a stunning beauty. She had wanted to have a daughter with him. He did have a daughter now, but she wasnt the one who gave birth to her. A lump formed in Tanyas throat and she lowered her head. Mia stayed in deep sleep for more than two hours. Tanya pressed her hand against her stomach in discomfort. She had been in the hospital since the morning and hadnt had anything to eat yet Originally, going hungry for a meal or two shouldnt have been a big deal, but because she had been dancing since she was a child, in order to maintain her figure, she didnt eat much at each meal. As a result, she was prone to suffering from gastritis and needed to eat on time. Joel suddenly stood up and went out without saying anything. Hillary suddenly said, I misunderstood you, Tanya. Im really sorry. Tanya, who had always been a lively and feisty woman, stared out the window. Its okay. Hillary breathed a sigh of relief. She said, Mia is the daughter I had with Joel. She has always been in poor health ever since she was a baby, so Joel dotes on her very much. I dont even know if she can be discharged today. She loves sleeping together with her dad and me the most Sigh! Sleeping together So, they are already living together Well, that made sense. Theyve already had a child together, and five years had also passed in the blink of an eye. The two of them should be married by now, right? She suddenly thought of how Joel barely moved whenever he was asleep, whereas her limbs were everywhere when she was asleep. Every time she woke up, she would see Joel looking at her with a look of resignation on his face. She remembered that one time when she had opened her eyes and seen Joel with a black eye. She had received a huge shock at that time. Later, she learned that it was because she had hit him in her sleep. At that time, Tanya had said jokingly, Lets buy a bed thats ten feet by ten feet in the future. This way, itll be fine no matter how we roll about on the bed! However, Joel had hugged her tightly and said, No, its fine. Ill hold your arms and legs down instead, lest you accidentally hurt our future children Tanya lowered her eyes and forcibly suppressed all the memories buried deep inside her. The door opened at this point. Joel walked in. In his hands were two roast beef sandwiches, Tanyas favorite. Waves rippled through the depths of Tanyas heart when she noticed the sandwiches. Were they for her? But when Joel slowly walked toward the two women, Hillary suddenly reached out and took one. She said, Thanks, Joel! We havent had lunch yet, so I was indeed hungry! Joel was taken aback. However, Hillary had already grabbed the sandwich and opened the packaging on the sofa next to him. Then, she looked at Tanya apologetically and said, Sorry, Ms. Turner. Joel only bought two, so he didnt buy you any Joel looked at Tanya subconsciouslythe womans head was lowered and she had a calm expression on her face. Her hand, that Mia wasnt holding, was pressed against her stomach, but she instead said, Im not hungry. Joel cast his eyes down. Suddenly, he walked over to Hillary, took the sandwich from her, and said coldly, I made a mistake. There are pickles in this, but you dont eat them. Since Mia doesnt need you here, you can go back home for now. Hillary, ? She raised her head. She was about to say But I love pickles when she made eye contact with Joels dark eyes, which frightened her so badly that she swallowed the words back down. Even though she was reluctant to, she didnt dare to disobey Joel. She stood up and said, Okay. Ill come back tonight, then. After she left, Joel handed Tanya a sandwich. Tanya stared at the sandwich and said, I dont eat pickles. Although Joel had a mild expression on his face, the look in his eyes was cold. He placed the sandwich on the cabinet next to her and said, You can toss it if you dont want to eat it. Tanya, At this point, a doctor making the rounds entered the ward. He apologized and said, My apologies, Mr. Smith. I heard that one of our doctors mistook someone else for the childs mother We didnt mean it. Its just that your daughter somewhat resembles Ms. Turner, so Chapter 134 - Her Son~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios They resembled each other a little? Both Joel and Tanya subconsciously looked at Mia. She had completely inherited her looks from Joel. Be it her face shape, her eyes, or her mouth, they looked exactly the same as Joels. Only her small and pert nose resembled Tanyas. But when one thought about it carefully, her nose was also very similar to Hillarysafter all, Tanya and Hillary were half-sisters who shared the same mother! 2 Joel and Tanya both raised their heads again and subconsciously glanced at each others faces. Tanya hurriedly looked away when their eyes met. Joel turned to the doctor and asked, When will Mia wake up? Shell wake up soon. The doctor said, She didnt eat that much mango, so she can be discharged after shes done with the IV drip. Okay.. After the doctor left, the room fell into total silence again. After some time, Joel suddenly said, The sandwich is turning cold. Tanya, So, Hillary could skip the pickles just because she didnt like them, but if she were the one who didnt like pickles, she had to either stay hungry or eat it anyway? That mans personality hadnt changed one bit even after so many years had passed. He was very protective of people and things he considered his own but was always cold and indifferent to outsiders. In the past, she had been part of whom he considered his own. But now, she was an outsider. Tanya sighed. It was a pity to toss the sandwich anyway, and she was indeed hungry. Besides, the doctor had once encouraged her to eat more pickles because they were good for gut health, especially since she was prone to digestive problems. Therefore, Tanya put up with the pungent taste of the pickles and ate the whole sandwich. Joel was seated on the sofa. Although his eyes were on his laptop while he worked, out of the corner of his eye, he caught a glimpse of Tanya and saw that she hadnt tossed the sandwich but ate it instead. For some reason, he was actually relieved to see that. Joel stared at his laptop. Time had never passed so quickly during all these years. With a computer, a cup of coffee, Mia, and her, it felt just like that was how life should be. At five oclock in the afternoon, classes ended at the kindergarten. The principal and the school doctor hurried over to the hospital and also brought the five-year-old Pete along the way? Tanya was astonished to see him. She asked, Why are you here? Pete, who was pulling a long face, asked, Were you supposed to pick me up from school this evening? Tanya suddenly smacked her forehead and exclaimed, Ah, yes, youre right! Pete, No wonder he didnt see Mommy coming over even after he waited for a long time after school was out. As it turned out, it was because God-mom hadnt informed Mommy at all? The school doctor said, No one came to pick him up, so the boy said that he would come to the hospital and go home together with you instead. Tanya smiled guiltily at Pete. She was about to speak when Joel suddenly asked, Is this your son? Tanya glanced at him. When she thought of how that guy had forced her to eat the sandwich with the pickles today and excluded her from the group of people he considered his own, she felt rather glum and she rebutted, Whats it to do with you? Joel, ? His attractive fox-like eyes narrowed and he looked Pete up and down hostilely a few times. At last, he let out a snort and said no more. At this point, Mia finally woke up. She had held on to Tanyas sleeve tightly with one hand the whole time. While she rubbed her sleepy eyes with the other, she called out hesitantly, Daddy? Mom Ms. Turner? Joel strode over to her. He looked at her and asked, Do you feel unwell anywhere, Mia? Mia shook her head and replied softly, No Joel heaved a sigh of relief and stroked her cheek gently. His voice was sincere and tender as he said, Thats good. On the other side, Tanya, whose sleeve had been finally released, took a step back. As she watched the interaction between father and daughter, a tinge of envy suddenly arose in her. It was at this moment that someone suddenly held her hand. She lowered her head to see Mia looking at her. She said, Thank you, Ms. Turner Tanya subconsciously smiled at her and replied, No problem. Ms. Turner, can you fill me in on what happened to Mia today? The principal of the kindergarten suddenly came over and spoke to Tanya. Tanya nodded, followed the principal to one side, and reported to him what had happened earlier that day. Joel turned his head and looked at her, his expression unreadable. He didnt notice Pete suddenly walking up to the hospital bed. He looked at Mia, pursed his lips, and said, Your body is too weak. You need exercise. The tiny little Mia lying on the hospital bed felt just like a thin sheet of paper after she was covered with the quilt. She nodded and said, Okay. You feel very different today, Cherry~ Pete, who had a stern look on his face, asked, How so? Why arent you saying yeah anymore? Pete, ?? He fell silent for a moment. Then, he said, I am yeah. Mia blinked. She looked at him and asked, What did you guys learn in school today? Pete replied, We learned how to roller-skate, the ukulele, and dancing. If you fall behind, I can teach you tomorrow yeah. Mia broke into a smile. Okie! Next to them, Joel who had retracted his gaze: ?? He looked at Pete again. He couldnt shake off the feeling that the child was a little strange. He was clearly wearing the kindergarten dress, yet he didnt feel like a girl. Especially when he was even Tanyas child. He cast his eyes down. His joy at meeting her again was totally gone. Boundless anger and a sense of powerlessness were the only things left in his heart. She had remarried and even had a child with someone else. Hah. It made it seem like he had only been flattering himself all this time during the past five years. Tanya walked toward him and said, Mr. Smith, the kindergarten will take care of the hospitalization fees and also provide some compensation. Is that okay with you? However, the expression of Joel, who had been pretty nice the whole afternoon, darkened and he replied, Thats not necessary. But if this happens again, I wont let the kindergarten off so easily! Then, he said, Were going home, Mia. Okie-Dokie, Daddy. Tanya was still stunned to the spot when the two of them left the ward. Why did that guy suddenly lose his temper? He was too much! On the way home, Joel suddenly said to Mia, Stay away from that classmate of yours in the future. Why? Hes Cheryl Smith! You know, Cherry! Daddy, you dont like him? Joel nodded. Yeah. Mia hesitated for a moment. Then, she asked hesitantly, Is it because hes better than you? Joel, ? He let out a cold laugh and scoffed, Which part of him is better than Daddy? Mia replied softly, Hes a girl, but he can also become a boy~ Daddy, can you become a girl? Joel, !! After they got home and he settled Mias affairs, he finally looked at the time and went out. As soon as he went out, the secretary said, Mr. Smith, youre late for the meeting with Mr. Hunt. Joel, however, was distracted. Yeah. Thoughts of the little girl no, boy, occupied his mind while he was in the car. He didnt know who Tanya had married. She used to say that she wanted a daughter, but unexpectedly, she had given birth to a son instead. The look in his eyes grew even colder. Soon, he arrived at the meeting room. He neatened his clothes and adjusted his emotions before entering the meeting room. He said, My apologies for being late, Mr. Hunt. Justin had a cool look on his face. He said expressionlessly, Its fine. I brought my son here, though. You dont mind, right, Mr. Smith? Upon hearing that, Joel looked at the child in his arms Chapter 135 - Theyre Getting Married? Cherry, whose arms were around her fathers neck, stared at Joel with her big round eyes. Mm, that young mister there was really handsome, too! But why was the way he looked at her a little strange? Joel was utterly stunned. He didnt expect to meet that child again when they had only just separated Also, he was Justins son? Joel had known for a long time that Justin had a son. He kept him very well-protected and seldom gave outsiders a chance to see him. If it werent because the two of them had a business deal to discuss today, he probably wouldnt have seen what the Hunts crown prince looked like for a long time to come! But Tanya had actually married Justin? Joels position as the head of the Smiths was well-deserved. Even though he was extremely shocked, he quickly kept his emotions in check and started talking with Justin about their upcoming partnership. Half an hour later, the two men finished the work discussion. Justin was in a hurry to go home so that his daughter could hold her live-stream, but when he saw that Joel had remained seated, he frowned and asked, Is there anything else you need, Mr. Smith? Joel glanced at him again. Dressed in a black suit, the man in front of him was big and tall, lean but strong. His visage was a perfect blend of harsh coldness and temptation. Together with the beauty mark at the corner of his eye, he was like Adonis on Earth. It didnt seem strange that Tanya would fall in love with him. But he had never heard of Justin having any plans to get married Joel neatened his suit and suddenly stood up. He said, Your son is very cute, Mr. Hunt. Justin cast a puzzled glance at him and politely replied, Thank you. Joel casually asked, Do you know who the childs mother is? Upon his question, a picture of that lazy woman seemed to appear in front of Justin. The corners of his lips curled upward a little and he replied, Yeah. Joel continued and asked, What are you intending to do about her, then? Do about her? His choice of words made Justin very uncomfortable. How could anyone use a phrase like that to talk about a woman like Nora? He lowered his gaze and suddenly said, Maybe well get married. Married Joels heart sank. If she really married Justin The thought alone made his chest tighten uncomfortably. He balled up his fists and suddenly said, Treat her well, Mr. Hunt. He turned and left after saying that. Justin, ? Was there something wrong with Joel Smith today? For whom was he putting on that devoted act? He suddenly thought of how Nora had kept staring at Joel during the medical conference the other time. Had the two of them formed some kind of connection without him knowing? His brows drew together and he suddenly looked down at Cherry. In a deep and solemn voice, he asked, Cherry Pit, does your Mommy know him? Cherry shook her head. No, she doesnt. Ive never heard Mommy mention him before, yeah! The little fellow completely didnt realize that she had been sounded out. Justin smiled and left with peace of mind. Theyd already had dinner, so when they returned home, Cherry dived straight into her bedroom for her live-stream. At the Andersons. Tanya went upstairs to the guest room unhappily and closed the door after she returned home with Pete. Pete entered the bedroom and unsurprisingly saw Mommy lying on the bed again. However, what was unusual was that she wasnt sleeping but handling something on her cell phone instead. When she noticed him, she even asked, Why are you back so late? Pete briefly explained Mias hospitalization situation. Then, he said, Mommy, I think you should go and take a look at God-mom. Nora raised her eyebrows and let out a lazy Oh. After stretching, she sighed and said as she walked out, People mustnt let themselves sink into such depravity. I cant lie down like this anymore. Ill go out for a walk and switch to another room Thinking that Mommy had finally made up her mind to stop being so lazy, Pete was about to praise her when he heard what she said next: and lie down there instead. Arent you still lying down even if you switch to another room to lie down there?! Petes lip corners spasmed and he decided to go and do his homework instead. When Nora entered Tanyas room, Tanya was crying in silence. Seemingly because she heard the door opening, Tanya wiped her tears away and sat up. She asked nonchalantly, Why are you here? Are you okay? asked Nora. No. Nora asked seriously, Then what do you want to do? If were friends, then go out with me for a drink! Well drink till we drop tonight! Nora fell silent for a moment at the drinking suggestion. Her eyebrows raised slightly and she suddenly asked, What did you say before that? No. The one before that. Why are you here? Nora stood up. I came to check on you. Okay, Im leaving. Tanya, !!! It was only after Nora left that she realized that her moodiness had dissipated by half before she even knew it. That woman was so lazy and unprofessional even when she was trying to comfort someone! While thinking about it, her cell phone suddenly rang. She looked downthe caller ID showed Mom. She waited for a while before she picked up. A womans voice reached her through the phone. Tanya, why are you pestering Joel from the moment you returned? The two of you have already broken up! Youre not allowed to disturb my daughter in the future, you hear me?! My daughter Heh. Tanya let out an icy laugh. She suddenly retorted, Why should I listen to you? Because Im your mother! Really? Tanya mocked, Isnt your daughter Hillary? What do you mean by that, Tanya?! Tanya stared straight ahead of her as she said, It meansif you dont think of me as your daughter, then dont tell me what I can or cannot do! She hung up on her straightaway. The next day, Tanya got up early in the morning and went to the kindergarten with Pete. On the way there, she asked, When are your parents switching you guys back? Pete replied, I dont know. Tanya glanced at him. He quietly added, Yeah. Tanya, She found it hilarious. After she reached the kindergarten and parked the car, just as she was about to enter with Pete, someone suddenly called out to her. Ms. Turner. Tanya turned and saw Hillary walking toward her. She came up to Tanya with a smile. Then, she suddenly took out a wad of cash from her bag and offered it to her. Tanyas eyes widened in shock. What is the meaning of this? A smiling Hillary replied, This is to thank you for discovering Mia the moment she fainted and staying with her in the hospital for the whole afternoon. Ive asked aroundtop-class nurses are paid $150 per day. However, youre different because youre a teacher from the kindergarten, after all. Theres $3,000 here. You can think of it as a reward from the Smiths. Its quite a lot, right? A reward from the Smiths What did they take her for? A humiliated Tanya clenched her fists. However, she suddenly reached out and took the money from her. Hillary scoffed inwardly. It sure felt good to humiliate others with money But just as she thought so, the corners of Tanyas lips suddenly curled upward! Chapter 136 - Justin Steps Forward Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Whoosh! Tanya took the money and threw it at her face! The impact caused Hillarys head to turn to the side. She turned back to Tanya furiously, but Tanya instead grabbed her collar. The look in her eyes was very cold, and she carried some of the fierce and ruthless aura that was present only on Nora. Tanya sneered, That may have been very effective on me five years ago, Hillary, but Ive already grown up after the last five years. Why are you still stuck at where you were? She released Hillary and pushed her away. After putting some distance between the two of them, Tanya stared hard at her and said, Youd best keep this firmly in minddont mess with me. Im not that nice. After saying that, she took Petes hand again and led him forward. Hillary stood where she was with money bills scattered all over the ground.. All the parents around her looked over. The look of disgust in their eyes made her especially embarrassed. They were all from wealthy families. It was indeed too low-class to solve problems with money! Hillary lowered her head and picked up the bills. Then, she hurriedly got into the car and left. Her cheeks were still burning somewhat even after she got into the backseat of the car. Tanya was already hard to deal with five years ago. She was feisty and wasnt someone to be messed with. Little did she expect that she would become even harder to deal with five years later! Was she just going to allow her to see Mia every day in the kindergarten though? Absolutely not! After a moments thought, Hillary suddenly cast her eyes down. In the kindergarten, Tanya went to the dance studio after she sent Pete to the classroom. She originally only had plans to do filming for a TV program when she came back to the States. However, the kindergarten had contacted her and said that Whitney Lowe was unable to continue teaching dancing there, so they invited her to be a dance teacher in the school. Tanya had thought at the time that she would be able to spend more time with Cherry if she took it, so she agreed to it. However, she would only be working there for a month because she didnt want to stay in the States. Her child had gone missing abroad, so she wanted to go back to continue looking for her child. She had never expected that she would run into Joel here She heaved a sigh. At this point, a few teachers came over and said, Ms. Turner, youre done for. Tanya was taken aback. What? The woman you offended just now is Mrs. Smith! We saw her going to the principal just now. The kindergarten is probably going to fire you! Why dont you go and apologize, Ms. Turner? The kindergarten cant afford to offend the Smiths and the Hunts the most here. I heard that the Smiths are even shareholders of the kindergarten! The Smiths are the reason why no one dares to bully Mia Smith despite how timid she is Itll be really terrible if this gets blown up, Ms. Turner. I heard that Mrs. Smith is a pretty nice person. Maybe everything will be fine if you give in The teachers explained what had happened to her, but Tanya instead lowered her gaze. Hillary really hadnt learned any better. Was lodging a complaint the only thing she knew how to do after being hit? She had already allowed that woman to give her a warning the day before, but here she was again. She said dispassionately, Its fine. I wasnt planning on staying long in the States anyway. Back then, because of the Lowes, she had been forced to leave the country. After spending so many years abroad, she had now become a dance teacher that even foreign royal families would hire. Her connections werent that simple anymore! Sure enough, just as she was thinking about it, someone came over and said, Ms. Turner, the principal is asking for you in his office. Tanya nodded and calmly headed to the principals office. Along the way, Tanya noticed several teachers casting sympathetic glances at her, but she ignored them all. Soon, she arrived at the principals office. The principal personally opened the door for her and poured her a cup of coffee. He said, Ms. Turner, its the kindergartens honor to have you as our dance teacher for a month, but this is simply just He sighed and said, Mrs. Smith suddenly approached me just now. She said that she had thanked you out of kindness, but not only did you not appreciate her gesture, but you even injured her on her face, so shes demanding an explanation from us. I used the excuse that youre not yet an official teacher in the school to placate her for now Tanya frowned. Are the Joneses that powerful? The principal was also very troubled. He replied, Its not the Joneses; Im not afraid of Mrs. Smith on her own at all. I also want to protect you if I can, Tanya. After all, youve done us a big favor by accepting our invitation after something happened to our dance teacher. However, the ones behind Mrs. Smith are the Smiths and Joel Smith himself. He has always been known as a wolf in sheeps clothing in New York. Even though he seems mild-mannered, hes actually very hard to deal with The principal then said, Tanya, I can keep you here despite the pressure, but life wont be easy for you in the future either if you offend Mr. Smith. If thats the case, why dont you resign instead? Resign? Tanya bit her lip. Was it Mr. Smiths idea to have me resign? Yes, it is, replied the principal with a nod. Mrs. Smith had said that her husband didnt want to see Tanya in the kindergarten, let alone have her come into contact with his daughter Tanya clenched her fists. So, he actually hated her that much? They couldnt even stay as friends after breaking up? Her chest felt awfully tight. Compared to having to resign, this discovery saddened her even more. She let out a cold laugh and stood up. Fine, I quit. After saying that, she went out and strode toward the school gates. Blinding sunlight shone upon her, making her eyes hurt. She raised her head and blocked the light with her hand. Dust floated in the air under the dappled light, and she could see the specks floating about. She was just like one of those specks of dust. Her life was always being controlled by others. She clenched her fists tightly. She wanted to go to Joel and sort things out, yet she also felt that it would be her defeat if she were to really do so At the gates, Hillary got out of the car and slowly walked up to her. She said, You are indeed hard to deal with, Tanya, but Im no longer who I used to be, either. Im Mrs. Smith now. Im sure youre aware of how powerful Joel is, right? Tanya ignored her. Hillary said, Somewhere other than the States would be more suitable for you. Leave, and never come back again! Your daughter and your boyfriend back then I will take them all! 1 In the classroom. Ms. Turner has been fired! Brandon the loudmouth spread the news. Pete frowned when he heard it. He asked, Why was she fired? Brandon replied, Probably because she offended my aunt! That would mean that shes offended my uncle~ Uncle Joel is very protective of his own! Apart from the Hunts, no one in New York dares to offend him! Apart from the Hunts Petes eyes lit up when he heard that. This meant that he could ask the tyrant for help, right? Hed just had a great idea! He immediately took out his cell phone and drafted a text message to Cherry. Ten minutes later On the top floor of the Smith Corporations office tower, Joel received a call from Justin. The moment he picked up, Justin confronted him and said, Mr. Smith, surely it isnt quite appropriate for you to do that to a weak and powerless woman? Joel, ? He frowned. What do you mean, Mr. Hunt? Dont you think that forcing Ms. Tanya Turner to resign is a little too much? Joel narrowed his eyes. A cold look shot forth from them as he asked, What? Chapter 137 - Father And Daughter Claiming Credit Justin, however, didnt give him a chance to speak. He said coldly, Ill be speaking with the kindergarten. Ms. Turner will be under the Hunts protection from now on. He hung up right after saying that. Justin looked at Cherry tenderly and said, There, Ive made the call. Dont worry, Pete. Just now, Cherry had suddenly run over and said that someone was bullying her godmother, so she wanted him to talk to the Smiths. He had been rather stunned when she said that. However, he had very quickly reacted and knew that this was a great opportunity for him. After all, one must never offend their womans best friend. Thus, he had made the call. To him, it was nothing but just a matter of lifting his finger. Cherry nodded and chirped, Okie-Dokie! However, Justin was still staring at her. Cherry blinked and asked, Whats the matter, Daddy? Was little Cherry not cute today? Just as she was wondering, Justin said, You should give your Mommy a call and report this to her. How could he stay quiet about it after doing a good deed? Cherry tilted her head and asked, Why? Without batting even an eyelid, Justin replied, Because your Mommy wont need to worry anymore if you do that, right? After thinking for a while, Cherry agreed and said, Okie-Dokie! Justin sat there and watched his adorable little baby take out her cell phone. Her little fingers swiped across the screen slickly and turned it on. Then, she dialed Noras number. The young womans lazy voice rang out from the other end of the call the moment it connected. Whats the matter, Cherry? Cherry found herself missing Mommy a bit when she heard the familiar voice. Longing appeared in her big eyes as she said, Mommy, the kindergarten fired God-mom! What happened? The womans voice instantly turned sharp. Then, Cherry heard rustling sounds from the other end of the callshe was likely getting out of bed? However, Cherry went on and said, But you dont have to worry, Mommy~ Ive already settled it for you~ Justin, ?? Cherry said triumphantly, I coaxed Daddy to call the Smiths after I heard the news, so God-mom should be fine soon~ Arent I super awesome, Mommy?! The woman on the other end relaxed and likely laid back down on the bed. She said, Uh-huh, Cherrys the best. Ill get God-mom to thank you when she comes back. Mwah~ Then, she yawned again and said, Mm, Im going to bed. And then, she hung up. Justin, ???? He was obviously the one who resolved the issue, so why was all the credit Cherrys in the end?! His expression darkened right away. However, Cherry turned to him right after that. She broke into a grin and said, There, Ive made the call, Daddy! Isnt Cherry Pit super awesome?! Although he was gnashing his teeth, Justin nevertheless forced a small smile and replied, Yes, you are. Satisfied, Cherry ran off to play in the study. Justin heaved a silent sigh as he gazed at that tiny little figure. Were she Pete, his big hand would already have made intimate contact with his little butt. But if it was Cherry Never mind. Girls were delicate creatures. She was his daughter after all. The only thing he could do was pamper her, he supposed! Now that he couldnt count on his daughter anymore, Justin could only do something about it himself. He picked up his cell phone and called Nora. The other party picked up very quickly. The voice on the other end sounded very annoyed as she asked, What is it now? Justin paused slightly and asked, Arent you going to treat me to dinner after I helped you out today, Ms. Smith? Oh, I see. Justin, ? Text me where and when, said Nora. Justin breathed a sigh of relief. He picked a restaurant and sent the address to her. Then, he stood up and got ready to set off. When he passed the study, he saw Cherry playing in there. Were she Pete, he would never take him along and have him be the third wheel. But if it was Cherry Hed better take her along, he supposed. Otherwise, what if she started crying at home? Justin smiled and beckoned to her. Lets go out for dinner, Pete. Okie-Dokie! At the Smith Corporation. In the office, Joel clenched his fists tightly after Justin hung up. The look in his eyes, as he stared ahead of him, was volatile and unreadable. Even his expression, which was always amicable, had become a little sharp. An unusual gleam appeared in his deep eyes. He pressed the button that summoned his personal assistant. Thirty seconds later, his assistant knocked on the door and entered. Is there something you need me for, Mr. Smith? Joels voice was awfully cold as he ordered, Find out what happened at the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten! The assistant was stunned for a moment. Joel was well-known for being a wolf in sheeps clothing. He had always been mild-mannered and treated everyone amicably. During all these years as his personal assistant, Joel had been relatively forgiving toward him even when he made the occasional mistake. This was the first time he had ever seen such a cold and ruthless look on Joels face. The assistant hastily nodded and replied respectfully, Yes, sir. After the assistant left, Joel thought for a while and nevertheless got up and walked out of his office. When the assistant noticed him, he said in surprise, Mr. Smith? Joel instructed, Cancel all my meetings today. Call me when you find out what happened. Yes, sir. Joel took the CEO-exclusive lift down to the underground car park and drove out by himself. To be honest, he didnt know where he wanted to go, but he simply felt so irritable. He drove around aimlessly in New York. Before he knew it, he had arrived at the university where he used to study at. He stopped the car. He was about to walk in when he spotted a familiar figure right away. The young woman, who seemed a little sad, was sitting on a bench under the tree. Her thin and frail figure gradually blended with the one from a few years ago. All the noise around him seemed to disappear and time quietly rewound to a few years ago Back in high school, they had made a promise to each other that they would attend the New York University together. However, when they were seniors, she suddenly began to pursue dancing before the entrance exams. She wanted to go professional, so she gave up on enrolling at the New York University and instead made plans to go abroad. He was very sad when she told him, but he didnt want to hold her back, so he had agreed. The two of them seldom spoke to each other after that. After the college entrance exams, the two of them didnt contact each other for a whole summer. When school finally started, all Joel could feel was dejection as he walked down the path with his luggage without her. It seemed like the world only became bright and colorful when she was around. But as he walked, he suddenly heard someone calling his name. He looked up and saw her standing at the New York Universitys reception counter for freshmen with a suitcase. With a big smile on her face, she had called out, Joel Smith! Im staying here all for your sake! Dont you dare bully me in the future, you hear me? Even after so many years, he could still clearly remember that she had worn a pale blue dress that day. Her calves were fair and her figure tall and slender. When she smiled, it was as if everything around her had lit up. In the midst of Joels thoughts, the sound of a cell phone ringing suddenly interrupted his thoughts. Had his assistant already found out what happened at the kindergarten? Chapter 138 - Assistance Has Come~ Joel was using Happiness, a song by one of his and Tanyas favorite singers back then, as his cell phone ringtone. However, when he was about to take out his phone, he instead saw Tanya taking out her own cell phone and picking up a call. It was then that he realized that Tanya was also using Happiness as her ringtone. If so, then did that mean that she, like him, also couldnt forget the other party even after so many years? But as soon as he started indulging in his wishful thinking, in front, Tanyas eyes lit up and she said excitedly, Darling! So it was you who helped me out! Of course, Ill reward you. Shall I give you a kiss? Or perhaps, Ill give myself to you and sleep with you for a few nights? Oh, dont be shy! Here, Ill give you a big kiss! Mwah~! Dinner? No problem, of course! Text me the location! Tanya hung up after that. Then, she immediately got up, turned around, and walked away excitedly. After she left, Joel walked out from behind the big pillar at the school gates. He stared at the direction in which she had driven away, his upturned eyes flickering dimly. Darling Give myself to you A big kiss The phrases made him feel uncomfortable all over. It was as if there was a time bomb ticking away in his body, ready to explode. He didnt even know what he was doing, but without even a second thought, the man, who had always been calm and self-disciplined, suddenly got into his car and followed behind her. He was going to see just where she was going! Tanya drove the jeep leisurely to Club Prism. After parking, she looked up and gazed at the familiar place. This was a club that the wealthy and prestigious often visited to have some fun, and had been around for many years. When she was still a child, she was the baggage that her mother had brought with her when she married into a wealthy family. What Hillary loved doing the most was bringing her here to have some fun Because she couldnt go in. She wasnt of high social status and didnt own a VIP card. Thus, all she could do was stand at the door anxiously and wait for Hillary to remember that she was there. Later, she stopped coming. While she was staring at the place, inside Club Prism, Hillary was also coincidentally there for dinner. She had already parked her car and was about to enter the main hall. When she turned her head and noticed Tanya, she bit her lip at once. To think Tanya had actually followed her here! Was she haunting her or what? She narrowed her eyes and beckoned the lobby manager over. Then, she pointed at Tanya outside and said, Dont let that woman in! The lobby manager glanced at Hillary and retorted, Ms. Jones, I have no right to refuse her entry if shes a legit customer. Seeing that her words werent working on the lobby manager, a look of displeasure came over her countenance and she said, You may not care about my identity as Ms. Jones, but what about my identity as Mrs. Smith? The lobby manager was taken aback. Hillary cast her eyes down and said, Although Joel and I arent married yet, Ive already moved into the Smiths residence. You should know that, right? The lobby manager frowned. A smirking Hillary said, Or perhaps you arent afraid of Mrs. Smith, either. In that case, what about Joel? The lobby manager was stunned. Hillary pointed to the area outside and said, That woman is a dance teacher at the kindergarten who injured Joels and my daughter. She followed me here because she wants to apologize. I dont want to see her, and neither do I think Joel would want to, either. Understand? The lobby manager frowned. Although Club Prism wasnt afraid of anyone, they nevertheless still had to show Joel some respect. Thus, he nodded and said, Alright, Ms. Jones. Resentment welled up in Hillary when she heard the words Ms. Jones. This was all Mias fault. Had she been a boy instead, she wouldve been married to Joel a long time ago! Speaking of which, it was all because Tanyas womb was so useless to actually give birth to a little wench instead! She took a deep breath and entered a private room. At the entrance. Tanya was about to enter when someone stopped her. Excuse me, miss. Do you have an appointment? Club Prisms customers were all either rich or prestigious. The diners here were either guests who owned their VIP cards like Hillary, or people with high social status like Justin or Joel. Even though they hadnt applied for VIP cards, they were tacitly recognized as gold card VIPs. There was also one last type of customerguests of the above-mentioned. Tanya replied, Yes, the room number is But before she could finish, the lobby managers voice reached her. Im sorry, miss, but I cant let you in. Tanya, ? The polite lobby manager said apologetically, Ms. Jones said just now that Mr. Smith has refused to let you in. Ms. Jones and Mr. Smith Tanya felt an ache in her heart at the mention of the names. She narrowed her eyes and said, Im not here for them. I have an appointment with someone else here. The lobby manager sighed and said, By right, we shouldnt be denying you entry, miss, but Ms. Jones said that Mr. Smith has instructed that youre not allowed to be anywhere that she is. If I let you in, Ill end up offending Mr. Smith The lobby manager wasnt a social climber, but for the sake of his own livelihood, he could only say, How about this? Is it alright if I get someone to bring a chair here for you and let you wait outside? Tanya narrowed her eyes as her chest tightened. She could give Nora a call and ask her to come out and pick her up, of course, but if this was really an order from Joel, then wouldnt that mean Nora would end up offending him because of her? Although she had resolved the issue at the kindergarten for her, Tanya was unwilling to keep giving others trouble. She clenched her fists, utterly humiliated. Many years ago, she hadnt been able to enter the club. Later, it was Joel who had taken her inside. Many years later, she still couldnt enter the club, but she didnt have Joel with her anymore. Sorrow filled her heart, but she could only lower her head and smile wryly as she said, No, its fine. Ill leave. She would have to leave the treat for another day instead. When she turned to leave, she happened to see another car stopping at the entrance. Joel opened the door at the drivers seat and got out. Tanya paused in her tracks. Then, she immediately broke into a wry smile. No wonder they didnt let her in She lowered her head and looked straight in front of her as if she didnt see Joel. She walked straight past him to the side and said to the parking valet, Please get my car, thanks. Yes, maam. Although Joel didnt look at Tanya, he watched her out of the corner of his eye the whole time. At the sight of her leaving, he was instead relieved. However, since he was already here, he decided to enter the lobby. Just as he was wondering why she hadnt met her darling for dinner, the lobby manager came forward and said, Youre really here, Mr. Smith! As per your instructions, weve prevented that lady from coming in. Rest assured that we definitely wont allow her to bother you. Chapter 139 - Hillary Digs Her Own Grave Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Joel stopped in his tracks and suddenly looked at the lobby manager. He repeated, What do you mean you wont allow her to bother me? The lobby manager was very shrewd. At the sight of Joels reaction, something immediately clicked and he replied, Yes, thats right. Mrs. Smith told us just now not to allow the lady at the entrance to come in. She said that this was your instruction. He lowered his head. What he said next sounded as if he was claiming credit, but in truth, he was actually lodging a complaint. He said, We dont have a rule like that at Club Prism, but Mrs. Smith said that this was an instruction from you, so we had to do as requested, of course. Instructions from him Joels amicable expression faded and he said dispassionately, Shes not Mrs.. Smith yet. The lobby manager put on a show of looking scared and said, Apologies, Mr. Smith. Ive always addressed her as Ms. Jones, but she demanded that we change the term of address today Joel didnt look angry. However, when he turned and saw Tanya, his eyes darkened a little. Just as the lobby manager was about to say something, Joel looked away from Tanya and said detachedly, Well leave it at that, then. For some reason, he didnt feel like letting her come in and go for her dinner appointment. The lobby manager was dumbfounded. For over ten years, he had always been skilled at reading peoples body language and had never made any mistakes before. Had he guessed wrongly this time? Hillary was clearly acting like a donkey in a lions skin just now, yet Mr. Smith was actually giving her actions tacit approval now? He withdrew his gaze and became a lot more respectful. Alright, Mr. Smith. At the entrance. Tanya waited idly for the parking valet to bring her car over. Suddenly, a few people came toward her. Hey, is that who I think it is? Isnt she Tanya? Tanya turned and saw a few people who used to hang out with Hillary walking toward her. They were her high school classmates. Hillary and the Joneses were considered a moderately wealthy family, so all of them had curried favor with her back then. Why were they here though? Were Hillary and Joel here for dinner with them? Tanya clenched her jaw. Joel had despised them when he and Tanya were dating back then. Hillary had brought them over to greet Joel, but he couldnt even be bothered to pay them any attention at that time. Yet he was actually willing to dine with them for Hillarys sake now? Heh. People did change, after all. Right? While she was inwardly mocking Joel, her ex-classmates started to taunt her. Tanya? Are you thinking of going in for dinner? Why dont you ask Hillary, then? Thats right. What are you standing around here for? Didnt they say that you were the champion in an international dance competition? Why arent you able to even enter a small club like this? Man, whats the big deal about being a world champion? Did you win any prize money? Have you spent it all?? Tanyas eyes narrowed at their mockery of her. She sneered, Tsk, Ive finally witnessed today what it means to ride on someones coattails! Her choice of words was too artful, so it took a while for them to understand what she was saying. They became angry right away, and a man from among them even stepped forward and pushed her while demanding, Is that how you should be talking, Tanya?! Exactly. Do you really think youre that great just because the wealthy are being polite and inviting you to teach them dancing after you won a championship? At the bottom of it all, youre still just a dance teacher! Oh, look at the situation youre in now. Why dont you give one of your students parents a call and ask them to bring you in? She probably cant get them to! At least we can still enter because of Hillary, but what about you? Tanya was highly sought after among the wealthy. Given her current status, it wasnt hard for her to enter the club if she wanted toin fact, she could even easily get a VIP card. However, the problem was that Joel had forbidden her from going in. In the whole of New York, the Hunts were the only ones who didnt fear offending Joel. However, she didnt want to trouble the Hunts. Tanya lowered her gaze. At this point, the parking valet brought her car over. She walked around the group of people to the car, but just as she was about to get in, they stopped her again. Oh hey, thats a pretty impressive car youre driving! Only the rich can afford to drive a jeep like this! Is this car a present from one of your students parents? I heard that there are some dance teachers who use the excuse of giving dance lessons to fool around with the masters of the households instead Hahaha! Their comments were becoming increasingly ridiculous, causing the look on Tanyas face to turn even colder. She couldnt tolerate it anymore. She was about to step forward and teach the foul-mouthed guy a lesson when a tall and slender figure suddenly rushed over. He moved extremely quickly and grabbed the guy by his collar. Before anyone could even react, he socked him right in the face! As a loud bam rang out, the guy stumbled a few steps backward and spat out a couple of teeth. His head whipped up as he shouted, Who the hell However, when he saw Joel and the frosty look on his face, his words came to an abrupt stop! The people around them were also dumbfounded. They hastily took a step back and stammered, M-Mr. Smith Joels frigid gaze swept across the few of them. At last, he ordered coldly, Get lost! Frightened out of their wits, the few of them immediately fled. After all of them left, the people around them started to point at them as they speculated among themselves. Someone could be heard faintly commenting, That womans making a scene just because she cant enter the club How terrible! Joel abruptly turned to Tanya. He grabbed her wrist and walked straight to the lobby entrance. Then, to the lobby manager who was standing there respectfully, he said, Remember what she looks like. From now on, no one is allowed to stop her any time she comes here! 1 The manager nodded. Yes, Mr. Smith! Tanyas expression changed a little when she heard what Joel said after being dragged into the club by him. Was that man sick in the head? He was the one who didnt let her in just now, yet he was acting like a hero saving a damsel in distress now? Seemingly sensing her emotions, Joel left the club without looking back after leaving those instructions. At the Smiths. Hillary, upon hearing the news from her cronies, didnt have the leisure of having dinner anymore. She hurriedly went home. As soon as she entered, she said, Im sorry, Joel I didnt know that my friends would do that I went to the kindergarten this morning to thank Tanya, but not only did she not appreciate my gesture, but she even hit me Hillary held her cheek that was still red and lowered her head. She said pitifully, When my friends heard what happened, they asked me out to Club Prism, so I headed over. I really didnt expect that they would try to seek revenge for me and even use your name to stop Tanya from entering She lifted her head with her eyes reddened and said, Its fortunate that you were there. Otherwise, Tanya would have suffered injustice this time. Im sorry, Joel She had only just said that when Joel raised his head calmly, scoffed, and pointed to the things on the table. Hillary was taken aback. However, her expression immediately changed when she picked up the things on the table. It was actually evidence against her that Joel had found after conducting an investigation! Chapter 140 - Leaving No Means Untried Hillary held the few pages of evidence. The first page was about her conflict with Tanya in the kindergarten. The photo clearly showed that she had provoked Tanya first. The humiliated Tanya had then counterattacked. The second page was photos of her speaking with the lobby manager in Club Prisms lobby. Her facial expression in the photo was exceptionally smug. Hillary balled up her fists. She wanted to say something, but before she could, Joel said unhurriedly, There are surveillance cameras in both the kindergarten and the club. If you continue to deny it, I can ask for the video footage for you. Ms. Jones, allow me to remind you that surveillance camera footage comes with audio nowadays. Hillarys retort instantly got stuck in her throat. She stared at Joel in shock. A moment later, she finally hung her head dejectedly and said, Its my fault this time, Joel I only did that because I panicked when I saw that Tanya was back. I was afraid that she would take you away from me Joel, she told me that shes back this time so that she can take revenge on me and take everything from me. Hillary, whose head was lowered, started to cry. She said, As you know, Tanya has been fighting with me over everything ever since we were kids. I had no other choice. I just wanted her to leave. I just wanted to protect everything thats mine! She looked at Joel again and said, Theres Mia, too. Of all the kindergartens around, why did she go to that one? Its definitely because she knows that Mia is our daughter, so she especially went there for her. Joel, she must be planning to start her revenge with Mia. I dont know how she did it, but shes already bribed Mia. Its only been a day, but Mias already asking for her She stared at Joel and went on. Theres no way someone like Tanya would be content. Back then, for the sake of dancing, she abandoned you. Even though she won the championship, her life abroad all these years must not have been that great either, right? Thats why she wanted to come back. She must be thinking of pestering you For the sake of dancing, she abandoned you The words stabbed brutally into Joels heart like a knife. He lowered his eyes and let out a cold chuckle. Perhaps that woman would give up glory and wealth for the sake of dancing, but there was no way he would ever believe that she would pester him for the sake of glory and wealth No matter how people might change, the pride embedded in ones bones would never change. Besides She had gone to that kindergarten for her son. Now that she had Justin Hunt, there was no need for her to pester him anymore. The icy smile at Joels lips became tinged with a bit of bitternesshed rather she pester him instead. Joel, I really am repentant. I wont do anything anymore, no matter how Tanya provokes me again in the future. Dont worry. Even though she betrayed you back then, the two of you are ultimately still friends, so Before Hillary could continue sowing discord, Joel said detachedly, What did I say back then, when you came to me with your child? What he had said? Hillary bit her lip. Back then, she had wormed her way into the Smiths by relying on her daughter. However, Joel had refused to marry her no matter what, and only gave her the title of his fiance. She was the one who moved into the Smiths with the excuse that her daughter needed her mother. She cared for and fussed over Mia greatly ever since, thereby stopping Joel from driving her away. However, on the night that she moved in, an icy-cold Joel had said, If you stay content with your lot and behave, I dont mind turning a blind eye to most of your actions. However, youre not allowed to publicize that youre Mrs. Smith. I wont let you off if I ever find out. Why would Hillary even care about that at that time? She had agreed to his terms right away. In the years that followed, she waited on Mia carefully, in hopes that once enough time passed, Joel would officially register their marriage in order to give the girl a mother. This way, even if they didnt hold a wedding ceremony, she would still become the veritable Mrs. Smith! However, apart from when she was picking up and dropping off Mia, she actually didnt have any chance to meet Joel at all after she moved in. It was no exaggeration to say that they were strangers with the closest relationship with each other. At this point of Hillarys inner thoughts, Joel said, Since youve broken the rules Get lost. Get lost? Hillarys head whipped up and she stared at him incredulously. Even when he was telling her to get lost, Joels upturned eyes still felt mild-mannered, despite him being expressionless. Astonished, she asked, What did you say? Joel stood up and said mercilessly, You violated our agreement. She had violated their agreement Hillary started to tremble all over. To be honest, this wasnt the first time she had violated it during all these years. The Joneses had already tacitly recognized them as husband and wife when she moved into the Smiths. It was also thanks to this that the Joneses businesses started to do better and better. Hillary was even on tenterhooks when the Joneses first used the Smiths name in their business dealings. However, she had later discovered that Joel didnt care at all even when he did find out. After that, she had let down her vigilance. Yet he was bringing up their agreement now? Hillary reached out and clutched Joels sleeves. She said, Joel, I was wrong. Ive really seen the error of my ways Joel pulled his sleeve out of her grip. There was no trace of emotion at all in those eyes on his expressionless countenance. He asked coldly, Are you going to leave by yourself, or should I get someone to throw you out? Hillarys legs went limp and she almost fell onto the floor. Five years! She had lived here for a whole five years! How cruel and unfeeling must a person be, in order for them to hold not even the slightest bit of feelings for her? She regained sobriety at once. Counting on Joels sympathy or feelings for her would get her nowhere. That little bastard was the only thing she could count on now! Hillarys eyes reddened. She gazed at Joel earnestly and said, I was wrong, Joel. Ill leave, but can you let me see Mia before I go? Joel stared hard at her. Okay. But when you see her Surely you dont need me to tell you what you can say in front of her and what you cant, right? Hillarys gaze flickered. She lowered her head and replied, No, Im aware. Only then did Joel instruct the nanny, Bring Mia over. Mia was resting at home today and hadnt gone to school after suffering an allergic reaction the day before. She was currently playing by herself in her bedroom. When the nanny brought her over, she asked timidly, Mommy, Daddy Whats the matter? Hillary immediately put on an affectionate and devoted act. She hugged Mia and said, Mia, Mommy will be away for a while. You must behave at home, okay? She had already thought about it. Joel had a thousand and one ways he could drive her away if she kicked up a fuss in front of her daughter. Her only option at the moment was to make Mia reluctant to leave her, and make her cry her eyes out in her arms That was the only way Joel would let her stay. She was confident that she had treated Mia well enough all these years. Besides, she was her mother; Mia definitely wouldnt bear to leave her side. She stared at Mia and asked, Will you miss Mommy, Mia? However, an anticipative Hillary never expected that Mia would instead nod and reply timidly, Go ahead, Mommy. Ill be a good girl. Chapter 141 - Cherry Is Hospitalized~ Hillary stared at Mia incredulously. She even suspected whether she had misheard just now. What was that heartless little wench saying? Did she not feel even the slightest bit of reluctance to part with her? She clenched her fists. What did you say, Mia? Mia met her eyes and repeated timidly, Ill be a good girl, Mommy. You dont have to worry about me. Hillary felt a wave of frustration that she simply couldnt get off her chest. The look in her eyes gradually turned menacing. She wanted to lose her temper and make a scene, but when she saw the man seated on the sofa, she ultimately suppressed the urge. As expected, those unrelated by blood would never be faithful! She had never dared to treat her unkindly all these yearsor at least, she hadnt dared to abuse her, lest Joel discovers it. All she had done was complain that Mia wasnt a boy and even so, Joel had given her a warning. Hillary wanted to say more, but Joel looked over dispassionately and said, Arent you in a hurry? You can leave after you say goodbye to Mia. Okay. Hillary didnt dare to say any more. She nodded, took a deep breath, and went upstairs. After doing a simple packing of her things, she came back down and said, I only took some of the clothes that I usually wear, Joel. Ill go home for a few days for now Ill come back again when you arent this mad anymore, okay? Joel neither agreed nor disagreed. He merely gave her a small smile. Hillary couldnt help but become lost in his smile. Who wouldnt fall in love with such a handsome and gentle man? She left the house with her suitcase. After she left, Joel turned to Mia. He picked up his daughter and looked at her little oval-shaped face. Her big eyes were filled with puzzlement. He suddenly asked, Mia, lets not allow Mommy to come back anymore. Is that okay? Mia was still young, so she didnt understand any of this. Her eyes merely flickered a little when she heard what her father said. To be honest, her mother treated her alright. Although she had a nanny taking care of her daily needs ever since she was a baby, her mother had still taken her to school in the morning and picked her up in the evening every day. She even slept together with her. However, she had never told anyone that she was afraid of her mother. There was no love in her mothers eyes whenever she looked at her. The way she smiled when she looked at her seemed more like how she looked when she was inspecting the jewelry that she had bought Her mother often told her to make her father happy. She wanted her to be obedient and forbade her from making any noise and making trouble unreasonably. She forbade her from doing this and doing that, making the timid girl even timider than she originally was Later, she even occasionally complained resentfully, Its all because youre not a boy. Thats why your father doesnt want to marry me After hearing too much of that, she had become a little afraid of her mother before she even realized it. When she said that she was leaving, Mia had actually breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. She stretched out her little arms and put them around Joels neck. She sounded as timid as ever as she said, Okay. As soon as she said that, Joel called out to the butler. The butler immediately walked over respectfully and asked, Is there something you need, sir? Joel looked up at the second floor with his upturned eyes and said, Pack up the things in that womans bedroom and send them to the Joneses. Do not allow her to ever enter the house again. Yes, sir. At the sight of the butler going upstairs and getting people to pack up the things in the bedroom, Mia felt inexplicably relieved. At Club Prism. Justin was currently ordering food in the private room. As the head of the Hunts, he actually had nutritionists especially in charge of managing his diet. Justin had always preferred mild-tasting food and didnt particularly hold any desire for good food. He was equally strict on Pete. However, he looked at Cherry in this instant and said, You can order whatever you want. Cherry pointed to the ice cream and said, Daddy, this looks delicious, yeah! The weather hadnt completely become warm yet. Having ice cream during this period easily gave one the runs, so Justin was rather hesitant. However, when he made eye contact with his daughters big innocent eyes, he nodded and said, Okay, well order it! Cherry pointed at the French fries. Daddy, I wanna eat this! Fried, greasy foods like French fries were obviously unhealthy. Justin never ate such things, but he nevertheless said, Okay, well order it! Daddy, I want this, too! Okay, well order it! Okay, well order it! Okay, well order it! As a result, the table was filled with messy, random dishes before Nora even arrived. The table was full of food, but both of them merely stared at the food without touching it. Cherry swallowed. Why isnt Mommy here yet? Justin also raised his eyebrows. He was about to reply when the thudding of footsteps suddenly reached them from the door. Justin couldnt help but say, Your Mommy likes being late quite a bit, huh. Cherry nodded. She was already holding the ice cream and ready to dig in the moment Mommy sat down. Click! Clack! Click! Clack! The footsteps got closer and closer. Something suddenly occurred to Justin and he remarked, I dont think Ive ever seen your Mommy wearing high heels? He couldnt help breaking into a smile the moment he said that. The woman had always worn flat-heeled shoes whenever he saw her in the past, yet she had suddenly put on high heels for the date today. Had she put on makeup and specially dressed up for it? It seemed that he wasnt the only one who was looking forward to the meal after all! However, Cherry blinked and tilted her head to the side hesitantly. She replied, But Mommy doesnt ever buy high heels! She didnt ever buy high heels? The moment Justin heard what she said, someone suddenly pushed the door open. At once, a tall and slender woman with long arms and legs appeared at the door. Before she even entered, her loud voice had already reached them. Nora, how can you pick a good place like this when youre asking me to treat you to dinner? Ill say this in advanceyoull also have to fork out some money if its too expensive No, wait, what the f*ck? A shocked Tanya stared at the two people in the room and subconsciously said, Am I in the wrong room? But that didnt make sense! Cherry was in the room! She swallowed, picked up her cell phone, and called Nora. Where are you? Noras lazy voice rang out on the phone. Mr. Hunt was the one who did you the favor. Why do I have to be present when youre the one treating him to dinner? Tanya, ??? Justin, ??? Cherry was the only one who suddenly relaxed completely. She happily dug into her ice cream with a spoon. The private room suddenly fell into a strange silence. In the end, after Tanya hung up, she smiled awkwardly and said, Ill take care of the bill, Mr. Hunt. Please enjoy your meal with Cherry Pit. Tanya quickly slipped away. With Nora absent and Justin indulging her, Cherry finally had her fill of food. It was only when her belly was all round and bulging that she finally went home with her sullen-faced father. As the villa was under renovation, the two of them stayed at the Hunt manor that night. It was already late, so they didnt see the other Hunts there. Cherry obediently went to bed after Justin sent her to her room. At one oclock in the morning. For some reason, Justin suddenly woke up. He went next door uneasily, intending to pull up the covers for Cherry. However, as soon as he opened the door, he saw his daughter holding her belly with her hands, her forehead covered in perspiration Chapter 142 - Joel Smith Is Cracking Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justins eyes widened in shock. He hastily went over and picked up his daughter, who broke into a frown. In her dazed state, she saw Justin and said, Daddy, Cherrys stomach hurts so much A stomachache Justin hastily carried her downstairs, but Cherry instead cried out, I want Mommy Mommy Mommy On the way to the hospital, Justin took out his cell phone and called Nora in the end. The phone rang for a very long time before it was finally picked up. The recipient also sounded displeased as she said, Youd best have something important to say. Justin said, Petes having a stomachache. Im taking him to the hospital now. There was only a one-second pause before her voice became much clearerobviously, she had woken up.. She said, Ill come over right away. At the VIP ward in Hospital Finest. Justin sat on the edge of the bed and looked at the tiny little child lying down. IV fluid was flowing into her body through the needle on her hand. Cherry, who finally wasnt hurting anymore, had fallen asleep. Suddenly, the door was pushed open and a figure rushed over in front of him like the wind. Justin saw Nora come up to Cherry slickly but anxiously. She reached out her hand and checked her pupils. Then, she held her other hand as if she was checking her pulse. After that, she stood up and took a look at the IV fluid prescribed to Cherry. After checking all these, the woman, who had a chilly look on her face, finally said, Its normal stomach flu. However, she didnt relax much even after saying that. Cherry was born prematurely. She might look stronger and sturdier than Pete, but that was only because Nora had spent a lot of hard work and effort nursing her back then. Compared to most people, things were more troublesome when she fell sick. Nora took out a bag of pills from her pocket, took one out, and stuffed it into Cherrys mouth. The action woke Cherry up, and she opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw Nora, she let out a soft mew of Mommy like a kitten. After that, she swallowed the pill, which had melted in her mouth the moment it entered, and fell asleep again. This time, however, she looked much better. After Cherrys condition stabilized, Nora, who was dressed completely in black, suddenly stood up, hooked her finger at Justin, and walked out. Justin stood up slowly. The corners of his lips curled upward slightly and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye exuded an alluring charm. He followed Nora out of the ward and saw her turning into the stairway at the side. Before she went in, she even specially looked back at him. Her almond-shaped eyes were warm and inviting. Justin walked over again. He had only just turned the corner when someone suddenly grabbed him by the shoulder and pushed him toward the wall. By the time he was held against the wall, the woman had already come right up to him. She gripped his collar with one hand and held him down forcefully while also holding his hands down with her other hand, thereby trapping him in place. Justin didnt resist. He leaned against the wall docilely and looked at the woman in front of him with a smile. Although she was half a head shorter than him, the look in her eyes was wild and untamed as she lifted her head and stared at him. She asked, Mr. Hunt, why did you come to me when your son fell sick? The mirth in Justins eyes intensified. Was she suspecting that he knew the truth? He asked calmly, Arent you a doctor? Nora was dubious of his claim, but not only did the man look calm, but his eyes were also dark and unreadable. She couldnt tell what he was thinking at all. She went on and asked, There are many good doctors in the hospital. Justins voice was low and deep. Nora could even feel the vibrations in his chest when he spoke. But none of them are you So, it was because he knew she was Anti? That was obviously what he meant, yet he made it sound as if he was whispering sweet nothings to her. That man really was trying to flirt with her every moment of the day. The look on Noras countenance flickered a little. It was only then that she noticed that the domineering vanilla scent on the man had filled her nose as they were in such close proximity to each other. Her grip on his collar loosened slightly and she pulled away from him. However, there was still some resentment in her eyes as she asked, What did Pete eat in the evening? Justin didnt dare to be careless about this, so he listed the dishes one by one. Ice cream, French fries, mousse cake, iced watermelon juice, and As she listened to the menu that he was casually relaying, Noras lip corners spasmed and she said sharply, Children have weak digestive systems, so they cant eat too much at night, especially when theres both hot and cold food agitating the stomach. Even adults wouldnt be able to take it, let alone children? How exactly did you raise your son to his current age, Mr. Hunt? As Pete was staying with her lately, she had taken the opportunity to conduct a full-body check-up on him. Apart from being a little thinner than most, there was nothing really wrong with him. However, at the sight of how casual Justin was about this, she really couldnt help doubting whether he was qualified as a father or not! The lectured Justin touched his nose awkwardly. Of course, he was strict about that little brats diet, but whenever he was facing Cherry, the moment she called out Daddy in that soft and tender voice of hers, he simply couldnt bring himself to harden his heart, alright? However, this was indeed his fault. The usually domineering man backed down and said sincerely, Its my fault. Only then did Nora return to a straight posture. However, the next moment, Justin let out a soft chuckle and added, We originally ordered those dishes for Ms. Smith though. Since you didnt come, Pete and I could only eat them ourselves. After all, its not good to waste food. Nora, ? Was that guy blaming her for bailing on him? At the other end of the hallway connecting the hospitals VIP wards. Joel, who was in the hallway, was talking to the doctor. He asked, My third uncles condition had already been brought under control recently. Why did he suddenly faint? The doctor touched his glasses and sighed. He replied, We did a CT scan on Mr. Smith and found a tumor in his neck. The concrete details remain to be seen, but we will expedite the process and check if its malignant or benign. Joel nodded. There was a bit of anxiety on his usually gentle countenance. He asked, What happens if its malignant? And what happens if its benign? The doctor heaved a sigh and replied, Mr. Smiths tumor is located too close to the arteries and is very dangerous. Most hemangiomas are benign. As long as the patient is nursed well, there usually arent any major problems. However, if its malignant, therell be some difficulties removing it via surgery. As the tumor was very close to the arteries, the moment one showed even the slightest bit of carelessness, even an unsteady hand could lead to the patients death. Anti was probably the only one in the world who would dare to take on an operation like that. The doctor didnt dare to voice that out loud though. He could only hope that the tumor would turn out to be benign and have the patient undergo conservative treatment. After the doctor finished talking to Joel about Ians condition, he left for consultation. A frowning Joel walked toward the ward. His frown deepened when he saw the lights in the other VIP ward on the same floor. Someone immediately explained, Its the Hunts little mister. Hes down with stomach flu, so they brought him here to put him on the drip. The Hunts little mister In other words, Tanyas son? It was already so late. Tanya would probably also be there, right? Joel, who wanted to see her, walked toward the other ward impulsively. However, when he passed by the stairs, he suddenly sensed something and quickly turned his head. Through the glass window on the door to the stairway, he could see a man and a woman sharing a passionate kiss inside The man was Justin Hunt. As for the woman, she was Nora Smith from the Andersons? As though he had been petrified, Joel froze where he was! Chapter 143 - Whats Your Relationship With Mr. Hunt, Ms. Smith? Joel stopped abruptly in his tracks, a touch of surprise forming in his upturned eyes. Justin Hunt was with Nora Smith? What was the relationship between the two of them? Suddenly, the people inside seemingly noticed the movement outside, and Justins razor-sharp gaze penetrated through the window. Joel quickly stepped backward and hid to the side. He didnt look inside anymore. However, he could hear violent thuds and thumps coming from within. There were sounds of their bodies hitting the wall, as well as muffled grunts from colliding against each other. He could also hear gasps in between The intense activity made even Joel blush. He took another step back and slipped away quietly as if he was afraid that they would discover him. Now, that would be awkward. The last time he could remember hearing such children-inappropriate sounds was back when he was still with Tanya five years ago. As for Hillary, it was because he had been drunk one night. He clearly remembered that the person he was with in bed was Tanya, yet when he woke up, it became Hillary instead In his memories, he had never slept with Hillary before. Not in the past, let alone during the last five years. Joel didnt continue going to the ward in front but returned to Ians ward instead. In the stairwell. With her leg blocked, Noras fist came into play. Spying an opening, she threw a punch at his left shoulder. After succeeding, she finally ended the fight and took a step back, pulling away from him. She said coldly, Mr. Hunt, please keep an appropriate distance from me. Justin held his shoulder. From the look of it, his injury seemed pretty serious. He gave her a wry smile and said, You seem to be the one who approached me first, Ms. Smith Nora was still pulling a long face. Her gaze was sharp and her eyes misty from anger. The tips of her ears were also a little red. She was only planning to teach Justin a small lesson just now, but the moment they finished talking and she let go of him, he immediately reached out and held her by her waist, bringing her toward him. Then, he leaned down and kissed her Kissed her Damn it! Nora had thrown a punch at him the very next moment. Unfortunately, the man had the audacity to actually duck. The two of them had fought for a full ten minutes before she finally found an opening and hit him, thereby taking her revenge on him. Nora looked at him coldly and clenched her fists. If this ever happens again, Mr. Hunt, Ill kill you! Then, she pushed the door to the stairwell open and left at once, leaving Justin there as he touched his nose in embarrassment. He thought back to the scene just now. The stairwell was dimly lit. The girls head was raised as she stared at him with her cold, sharp eyes. On her small, palm-sized face were a pair of delicate eyebrows and eyes, a sharp and pert nose, and moist, rosy lips Unable to hold back, he had acted on impulse and kissed her. Although the kiss had lasted only a brief moment, the girls soft and tender lips lingered in his memory even now. As he touched his dislocated left shoulder again, a smile suddenly appeared at the corners of his lips. She was wild enough for his tastes indeed. Ten minutes later. The family doctor came over to pop his shoulder back into place. When he saw how Justin couldnt exert much force, he couldnt help but find himself a little dumbfounded. Who beat you up, Mr. Hunt? After all, there were only a few people in New Yorkin fact, in the whole of the United Stateswho could beat Justin in a fight! The family doctor had always just been treating Pete and Justins mother whenever they were unwell. This was the very first time he was treating Justin in all these years! However, the moment the question left his mouth, he secretly regretted his actions. He shouldnt be asking that much about his employers affairs, especially when it was about Justin. On the surface, the man seemed like the head of the Hunts. However, he knew his identity was by no means simple. He had never said anything more than what he should during all these years. Now that he had suddenly asked such a question, would Mr. Hunt get mad at him? The family doctor observed Justin carefully while he kneaded his shoulder. However, not only was the man not annoyed, but the corners of his lips were even slightly lifted. The beauty mark at his eye that usually exuded a chilly and ruthless aura actually even seemed to be shimmering a little at the moment. Justin, who was obviously in a fantastic mood, even replied to his question from just now, It was worth the fight. The family doctor, Why were there people who actually liked being beaten up? Surely his boss wasnt a closet masochist, right? Should he prescribe him some medicine for his mental health? After having his joint popped back into place, Justin started walking back to Cherrys ward while moving his shoulder. As expected, he saw that the woman was still there. She had fallen asleep on the sofa at the side. Her eyes were closed, and her long silky and glossy hair was spread out behind her. Her small pert nose made her look quiet and docile. Coupled with how thin she was, it made one want to protect and take care of her because they couldnt help but feel that she looked so weak and frail. Yet, once she opened her eyes, she would change into a completely different person. Justin softened his steps. He checked on Cherry firstshe was sleeping soundly with her little mouth open and was even talking in her sleep. She mumbled, Stinky Daddy! How dare you delete me from your Facebook account. Im never talking to you ever again! Justin, He let out a soft chuckle and pulled up the covers for her. Then, he heaved a sigh. Had he known that Cherry was his daughter, he would have been delirious with joy a long time ago. He would never have done all those things that were no different from slapping himself in the face. After pulling up the covers for Cherry, he looked at the woman on the sofa again. Then, he took off his jacket, walked over, and gently covered her with it. The next day. It was already bright and sunny by the time Nora woke up. Cherry was eating her cereal obediently on the bed in silence. Nora got ready to get up. However, when she shifted, the jacket on her shoulders immediately slipped off. Her gaze swept toward itwhen she saw the black custom-made suit jacket, she raised her eyebrows. She yawned and stood up. Cherry said, Daddy has a meeting in the morning, so he went off for it. Where are you going now, Mommy? Nora stretched and shuffled toward the door as she replied, Im going home. Cherry gave her a pitiful look. Mommy, can you bear to leave me all alone in the hospital? Nora glanced at her and said coolly, Dont be so fake. Then, Cherry giggled and said, Take care, Mommy~ Now that Mommy was gone, she could play all the games she wanted! As she hadnt live-streamed the previous evening, she couldnt help but wonder how Sponsor Grandpa was. She had sent him a text message on Messenger in the morning, but he hadnt replied to her. Sigh! A troubled Cherry rested her chin on her hand. What was the matter with Sponsor Grandpa? She picked up her cell phone again and sent him another message on Messenger: Sponsor Grandpa, I was hospitalized because of stomach flu last night. Have you had your lunch today? It was just a pity that the text message still went unanswered even after she sent it out. Nora left the ward, dragging her feet loudly as she shuffled out. She had just turned the corner when she saw a figure there looking at her. Are you free for a quick chat, Ms. Smith? Nora raised her eyebrows. She thought that Joel was approaching her because of Ianafter all, the Andersons were the only ones with Carefree Pillsso she nodded. Unexpectedly, the next moment, Joel instead asked, Whats your relationship with Mr. Hunt, Ms. Smith? Nora, ?? Chapter 144 - Nora Hates Misunderstandings The Most The man in front of her was gentle and mild-mannered. His eyes were slightly upturned and he looked rather polite. However, the way he was speaking sounded a little strange. Nora found his question rather ridiculous. This was only the second time they were meeting, yet he was already starting to take note of her private life? Even though she found him rather likable, she nevertheless couldnt be bothered to talk to him about such things. She raised her brows slightly and said coldly, It seems like youre minding more than just your own business, Mr. Smith? Shed had a pretty good impression of him when she first met him back then. However, when she realized that his wife was the one who was bullying Tanya, Nora couldnt be bothered to be civil with him anymore. She left straightaway. Joel broke into a frown as he stared at her from the back. He couldnt help but go after her and say, Ms. Smith, allow me to remind you that Mr. Hunt already has a child! Nora, ? She looked back and raised an eyebrow. So? After a long silence, Joel finally smiled bitterly and said, As far as I understand, Mr. Hunt intends to marry the childs mother. It doesnt seem like a good idea for you to get in between them like that. The childs mother? Yes, thats right. The child ultimately still needs a mother said Joel with some difficulty. Back then, it was exactly because he felt that Mia needed a motheras well as the fact that he didnt intend to remarrythat he had allowed Hillary to move in. Now that he thought about it again though, that wasnt true at all. At the sight of Joel in such an internal struggle, something seemed to click in Noras mind. The corners of her lips curled upward as she raised her eyebrows and asked, Is the childs mother whom youre referring to, Tanya? From the look of it, Nora also knew of Tanyas existence. Joel nodded. Yes, thats right. If Nora became close to Justin, going by Tanyas character, she would definitely be sad, right? Or perhaps she would compromise for the childs sake? Therefore, the best solution was to have Nora take the initiative to withdraw from the relationship. This way, he would also be fulfilling Tanyas wishes somewhat, right? A wave of irritability surged up within Joel. Going by his character, hed rather drag Tanya back with him and keep her by his side. Just like what he had done back then But he knew Tanya too well. That woman would never allow herself to be controlled by him. He looked at Nora and said, As long as youre willing to leave Justin Hunt, I can fulfill one of your wishes for you. Nora, ? She suddenly smiled and said, Youre going to make me misunderstand something if you do that, Mr. Smith. Joels heart sank. If she found out that Tanya used to be involved with him and told Justin about it, Tanya would probably have a hard time in the future. Joels expression turned a little cold. Just as he was deep in thought, he heard the girls cool and crisp voice. Are you interested in Mr. Hunt, Mr. Smith? Joel, ??? If so, Im willing to pull out from the relationship and fulfill the two of you. Noras bright and clear eyes were full of mirth as she took in Joels facial expression, which looked as if it was about to crack. Then, she walked around him and headed to the car park. That guy must have misunderstood Tanya, right? Yet, in spite of that, he was still willing to go to that extent for her. Not bad. After Nora took a few steps forward, the man at the back came after her again. After seemingly letting out a sigh, he said in resignation, Even though you didnt agree to my request, I can still fulfill one of your wishes for you, Ms. Smith. Nora was a little taken aback. Why? Since he hadnt allowed her to treat Ians illness, then that meant they must still harbor resentment toward the Andersons. What was Joel suddenly approaching her for? Joel, however, stared at her for a while before he slowly replied, Its because youve done me a favor. Nora was puzzled. What favor did I do for you? However, Joel didnt explain any further. He took a step back and said, Im a man of my word. Goodbye. Nora was rendered speechless. Joel went upstairs after that. As he hadnt slept a wink the previous night, he rested sleepily on the sofa in Ians ward and closed his eyes. His executive assistant-cum-bodyguard, who had been with Joel the whole time, couldnt stop himself from asking, Has Ms. Smith helped you out in some way, Mr. Smith? Joel opened his eyes. The deep look in his eyes made people unable to guess what he was thinking. He glanced at Ian on the bed and slowly replied, Of course. She saved Uncle Ians life. The executive assistant, ?? He was confused by Joels reply. Wasnt Tina York the one who saved Mr. Ian? Why did it suddenly become Ms. Smith instead? However, Joel clearly didnt have any intentions of explaining any further, so he simply shut up. After resting for a while, Joel finally instructed, Find Anti. The assistant nodded. Weve already started investigating Antis whereabouts last night, but we couldnt find anything so far. Weve also put up a reward for his whereabouts in international forums. So far, what weve found out is that Anti once treated the elderly Mrs. Hunt in the past. It seemed like Justin Hunt was the one who found him that time. At the mention of Justin, a competitive look appeared in Joels eyes and he said coldly, Do you think I cant find someone that Justin Hunt could? All the warmth and mildness around Joel disappeared in this instant, and his entire self seemed to be dyed with a layer of black, making him look like a demon from hell itself. At this point, they heard slight movement at the bed. Joel, who had sensed it right away, hurried over. Sure enough, he saw Ian slowly opening his eyes. An anxious Joel said, Uncle Ian. Ian glanced at him. When he saw the shadows under his eyesobviously, he hadnt slept all nighthe said, It must have been tough on you. Joel shook his head. Dont worry, Uncle Ian, I will definitely find Anti. Ill drag him here and make him treat your illness even if hes unwilling to! Ian sighed and said, If Im gone, then so be it. Whats the use of doing all this? Determination filled Joels eyes as he held Ians shoulders. He said, No, Uncle Ian, you have to live on He paused for a moment before he went on and said, Youre my only kin now. His only kin Should outsiders hear what he said, they would definitely find his words very strange because there were still so many members of the Smiths. By right, based on blood relations, he still had a lot of relatives. However, Ian seemed to understand what he meant. His jaw tensed up as though he wanted to say something, but in the end, he didnt. He merely heaved a deep sigh instead. On the way back to the Andersons, Nora gave Tanya a call after thinking about it a little. Tanya answered very quickly. She sounded very anxious as she asked, How is Cherry? Why did they ask you to go over in the middle of the night? Is it serious? Nora looked ahead and replied concisely, Its not gonna kill her. Not gonna kill her Tanya panicked. That means its very serious, right? Is she at Hospital Finest? Which ward is she in? Im going over now! Nora lazily told her the ward number and hung up. Joel had obviously misunderstood. In that case, she would let Tanya resolve the misunderstanding herself. Nora hated misunderstandings the most. After resolving the misunderstanding, if it was still possible between the two of them, then they could just get together. If not, then they could break up properly Upon receiving the news, Tanya hailed a cab and rushed to the hospital. As soon as she went upstairs, she immediately saw Joel walking out of Ians ward Chapter 145 - God-mom... Tanya??? The premium VIP wards were on the top floor of the inpatient department. The lift was full, but Tanya was simply too anxious, so she had taken the stairs instead. Therefore, she didnt expect to run into Joel. Joel, who had something urgent to attend to, had to go downstairs, so he also took the stairs. Joel was currently standing on higher ground and looking down at Tanya, while Tanya was standing on lower ground and looking up at him. The two looked at each other. For a while, neither of them spoke. Tanya had rushed all the way here, for fear that Cherry was seriously ill. At the sight of Joels familiar face, she subconsciously felt even sadder and her eyes instantly reddened. Five years ago, she could have made that man her pillar of support. But five years later, he had already become another womans pillar of support. The thought made Tanya hold back the tears about to gush out of her eyes. She cast her eyes down and walked around Joel so that she could go up. Joel was watching her. When the woman first saw him, there had been some lingering affection in her expression. It reminded him of how she had always come to him immediately whenever she was lectured by a professor or whenever she encountered some kind of difficulty. She would hug him and cry, or hug him and laugh. She always shared all her feelings with him. Just now, she had looked as if she wanted to rush forward and hug him. Yet it had taken only an instant for the woman to change her mind. The look in her eyes became distant, and she even wanted to walk past him. The rose-scented shower gel on her wafted over to him. The scent was so familiar and so long-lost that it made a lump form in his throat. Tanya wanted to walk past the man quickly and hurry to the ward. There was no one else in the stairwell, and the door had shut out all the noise in the hallway outside. She felt like she could even hear the mans heartbeat in the small, closed-off environment. The stairs were relatively narrow, so Tanya turned sideways when she passed him by. It was at this point that the man suddenly grabbed her arm. He asked, Tanya, do you know that theres something going on between Justin Hunt and Nora Smith? Tanya didnt immediately understand what he meant, so she frowned and said, Their relationship cant be made public yet. Whats the matter? Cant be made public yet In other words, she knew? Since she knew that man was two-timing her, then why was she still staying with him? Five years ago, when she realized what had happened between him and Hillary, hadnt she immediately left him so firmly and resolutely? Was it because she loved that man more than she loved him? Joel felt terribly frustrated. He asked, Therefore, youre willing to turn a blind eye to their relationship? Or are you actually the mistress instead? Although he hadnt interacted much with Nora before, he could tell that she was a very prideful woman. Joel would never believe that she would become someones mistress. But if it wasnt Nora, then the real mistress was Tanya? Anger surged up in Tanya when she heard what he said, and she let out a sarcastic laugh. So, was she actually someone like that in his eyes? She looked down and pushed Joel away at once. Then, she said distantly, Theres nothing between the two of us anymore, Mr. Smith. Its none of your business whether Im someones mistress or not, right? Tanya wanted to leave after saying that, but Joel held on to her arm, pulled her toward him again, and slammed her against the wall at the back! Tanyas words just now were tantamount to a tacit admission to Joel. The look in his eyes turned dark and the aura around him also turned oppressive. He said coldly, Since youre willing to be someones mistress, then why dont you be mine? An angry Tanya snapped, Joel Smith, can you get any more shameless?! Joel gripped her chin and forced her to look up at him. He said, How much is Mr. Hunt giving you? How about I double the amount? Or is it because of the child? In that case, if you bear me a child, Ill give you the position of Mrs. Smith. Isnt that better? Child Tanya was so furious that she was shaking all over. She sneered, Your behavior is going to make me think you still have feelings for me, Mr. Smith. Taunts had been the most effective on him in the past. Her words indeed made Joels expression change, but right after that, he leaned in close. She could feel his breath on her neck as he spoke. I wouldnt call it feelings, but I do miss your body very much. I wonder if its become even more alluring after five years of separation? His words were as if a hard slap across Tanyas cheek. She shouted angrily, What, is Hillary not satisfying your needs? Joels voice also became a little harsher. He said, She was never as curvy as you right from the start. After all, a dancers body is softer and more flexible, so you can better match me and get into all kinds of positions with me! Joel Smith, youre so shameless! Shameless? I can be even more shameless, Ms. Turner. Do you want a taste of it? Joel started to kiss Tanya right after he said that! A furious Tanya struggled to get away from him, only to find that the more she struggled, the more fiercely the man kissed her. It was as if he wanted to swallow her whole She simply couldnt push him away, no matter what she did. Tanya slowly gave up struggling. Joel felt like he had gone crazy. Originally, he had said all those things and provoked her just for a momentary thrill, but when he saw her admitting to it without denying anything, he found his heart hurting even more, and felt even sadder. He allowed himself to vent all the yearning he had toward her during the last five years, but suddenly, something warm dripped onto the back of his hand. The warm current felt as though it was scalding hot, causing his movements to suddenly stop. Joel looked at Tanya and saw that she was really crying. For a moment, he actually felt somewhat at a loss. Smack! Tanya slapped him across the cheek. Then, she pushed him away and rushed upstairs. In the ward upstairs. When Tanya entered, she found an alive and kicking Cherry playing games. It was then that she realized that she had been tricked. After comforting Cherry a little, she left with flustered emotions Joel was the only one left in the empty stairwell. Joel clenched his fists. When he thought of Tanyas tears just now, he suddenly gave himself a slap. He had been a real scumbag just now. But he really couldnt bear to see her disrespect herself like that. Joel leaned against the wall and closed his eyes. After a long period of silent contemplation, he suddenly heaved a huge sigh. He stood up suddenly. However, instead of going down, he went back up. He stood at the door and hesitated for a long time before he finally turned and walked toward the young Mr. Hunts VIP ward. When he reached, he stood at the door for a long time again At last, he pushed the door open. However, he only saw two bodyguards and two nurses there. Tanya wasnt there. His brows drew together. Then, Cherry raised her head and looked at him in puzzlement. She asked, Handsome mister, why are you here? Joel was about to speak when Cherry pursed her lips and said, I dont like you! It mustve been you who bullied God-mom Tanya and made her cry! Joel was utterly stunned when he heard what she said. He asked, What did you say? God-mom Tanya? Chapter 146 - Its A Small World Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cherry had been part of Operation Complain To Daddy, so she naturally knew that it was Mias father who had bullied God-mom Tanya. However, she was still young, so she didnt understand the complicated relationship between the two. With her hands on her hips, she looked at Joel and said, Handsome mister, how can you bully a girl when youre so good-looking? God-mom Tanya was crying! Crying He thought of her tears that had fallen onto the back of his hand Joel suddenly stepped forward. Shes your godmother? And not your mother? So, shes not related to Justin Hunt at all? Cherry straightened her back at once. Why wouldnt she be related to him?! Joels heart sank, but the next moment, he heard Cherry continue: My godmother is Mommys good friend. Since Mommy and Daddy have given birth to me, then my godmother will definitely be related to Daddy, yeah! Dont you dare bully God-mom anymore. Otherwise, Ill get Daddy to beat you up, yeah! After saying that, the little fellow even got off the bed, came up to Joel, and kicked him in the calf.. Although she had kicked him with all her strength, to Joel, it was nevertheless still just a very light kick. He lowered his head and looked at the tiny fellow in front of him who was about the same age as Mia. He suddenly rubbed her head and said, Youre right. Im a bad person. I shouldnt have bullied your godmother How do you think I should apologize to her? Cherry, ? Eh? The young mister surprisingly owned up to his mistakes very quickly. Cherry thought for a moment and replied, A fault confessed is one half-redressed, mister. Youre a pretty good man! Joel tried to sound her out and asked, Do you know what your godmother likes the most? Cherry tilted her head and thought for a while. Suddenly, her eyes lit up and she replied, I know! Theres nothing that God-mom has lacked during all these yearsexcept for one thing! What is it? Nora! Smith! What the hell do you think youre doing? Nora was driving when she heard Tanyas roar over the phone. She looked ahead lazily and asked casually, How does it feel to meet your old flame, Ms. Turner? The other womans voice instantly became dejected and she replied, Not so good. Nora chuckled softly and asked, Did you guys manage to resolve the misunderstanding? Tanya didnt reply. Nora raised her eyebrows. You cant be serious, right? Are you going to let the misunderstanding continue when Ive already created an opportunity for you? Tanya let out a wry laugh and said, Its not about that. Its mainly because Even if we resolve the misunderstanding, so what? The two of us cant go back to what we used to be anymore. Why? Tanya sighed. Hes already in a relationship with Hillary. What would that make me, if I involve myself with them? Besides, they already have a child The conversation suddenly became a little depressing. Nora fell silent for a moment. Then, she suggested, How about we make him a widower? Tanya, ? She received a huge shock and quickly said, Theres no need for that at all! Even if he becomes a widower, I still dont like it that he was once in a relationship with Hillary. He clearly knows that she is the one person I hate the most Nora was rather disappointed. Okay, then. Tanya, Then, she said, How about a drink tonight, Nora? Well drink till we dro Beep beep beep Tanya, ??? As Tanya listened to the disconnected tone on the phone, she couldnt help but feel that she and Nora must be fair-weather friends for sure! Nora tossed her cell phone aside casually after she hung up, and drove to the New York University School of Medicine. The guards had already been notified beforehand, so they let her in immediately when she reached the gates. She drove one round around the campus. Then, she followed the GPS navigator and arrived in front of the office building. After she parked the car, she entered the building. As soon as she entered, she saw Director Shaw, who was nearly fifty years old, standing at the entrance. He looked at her respectfully and said, Youre here! Nora nodded slightly. The few people behind Director Shaw were shocked. One must know that Director Shaw was hailed as a master neurosurgeon in the school! Not only was he the head of the Department of Neurosurgery, but he was also a director in the New York Hospital, and held an important position in the field of medicine. Why would someone like him be so respectful and deferential toward a girl who looked like she was only about twenty years old? While everyone was hesitating, Director Shaw held his hand out and guided her toward the front. He said, This way, please. Nora followed Director Shaw to his office. Director Shaw said to his assistants, Hurry and make some coffee. Use the premium beans in my collection. Remember to make it stronger, so that its more refreshing! The assistants were dumbfounded. Director Shaw usually treated those premium beans like they were his baby, yet he was actually taking them out today and serving them to a girl who looked like she was much younger than he was? Director Shaw ignored his assistants questioning gazes, entered the room, and closed the door. When he looked behind him, he saw that the big boss had already taken a seat on the sofa and was leaning back against it. The girl wore a pair of black skinny jeans that made her legs look long and slender. She leaned against the sofa lazily with her cat-like eyes raised, but there was no warmth within them. She asked, Why did you ask me over so urgently, Mr. Shaw? Director Shaw immediately waved and said, How am I worthy of having you use honorifics for me? Anti, I asked you over because theres an operation that requires your expertise. Nora raised her eyebrows. What kind of operation is it? Director Shaw sighed and replied, Its a five-year-old child with a tumor in his brain. The tumors location is very tricky, and theres a high likelihood that its in contact with neural nerves. If one isnt careful, itll affect the childs future intelligence development, so Im thinking of asking you to do it. Director Shaw looked at her and said, I know you only take on two operations a month and this month is already fully booked. But that child is really very pitiful, so I decided to ask you for help. Anti, I Director Shaw was about to appeal to her through emotions and reason when Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, Is that all? Director Shaw, ? Nora stood up, yawned, and said, Couldnt you have just called? Instead, you made me come down here specially You can just send me the time and location of the operation. Then, she waved dismissively and walked out. Im going. Director Shaw, ?? It was notoriously difficult to make surgery appointments with Anti. There were countless wealthy and powerful people begging for her help, yet they couldnt even find her. The Hunts and the Smiths had gone to a lot of effort to search for her, and even promised to pay astronomical consultation fees, but even so, she hadnt agreed! Hed thought that it would take a lot of convincing before she would agree! He hesitated for a moment and said, Anti, that child doesnt come from a notable background But dont worry. If you take on the operation, you can take it that I owe you a favor. Nora responded with an Okay and left the room. The assistants outside didnt dare to stop her when they saw her and even gave way to her. Nora went to the car park. When she was about to leave, she suddenly heard someone saying in surprise, Nora? Why are you here? She looked behind her to see Angela Smith and Lisa Black, whom she hadnt seen for a long time, walking toward her. Angela looked at her car, and then at the office building. Her brows drew together and she asked in surprise, Surely you cant be here to apply for postgraduate studies, right? Chapter 147 - Are They Really Father And Daughter? Nora was a little taken aback. Ever since she came to New York, she hadnt paid any attention to the ongoings in California anymore. Although Angela was her half-sister, there was tension between them, so she didnt want to bother with her at all. Lisa did mention that they were coming to New York for their postgraduate studies entrance exams, though. She didnt expect to bump into them here. She ignored Angela. Instead, she looked at Lisa and asked, Which professor are you intending to apply for? Lisa glanced at Angela timidly and replied, Im still thinking about it. Im planning to apply for someone whos easier Heh. Angela scoffed and said, How ambitious of you. Well, Im a completely different story. I came here with a clear goal, and that is Director Shaw! She looked at Nora and said, Do you know who Director Shaw is? He only accepts four to five students every year. A tiny little unorthodox doctor like you probably wont be able to pass the exams at all though. To Angela, Nora had never attended college before. The reason why she had some medical skills was that she had picked up some unorthodox skills abroad. How would a woman who had never properly attended university before possibly be qualified to apply for postgraduate studies? Nora, however, ignored her completely. In fact, she didnt even exist in her eyes. She looked at Lisa instead and asked, Where are you currently staying? At the hotel next to the school. The lodging there is very cheap You dont have to worry about me, Nora. Lisa glanced at Angela after she answered. She quickly said, You can just go, Nora. We have to go in and ask around to find out what the professors preferences are like anyway Go? What nonsense. Tell me what exactly youre here for, Nora. Angela demanded persistently, her voice as noisy as a frogs croaking. Nora, however, continued to ignore her. She said, Okay. Give me a call if anything comes up, or if you run out of money. She got in the car. Angela went in front of the car and blocked her path. She said, Get out here, Nora. Didnt you hear me? You Nora stepped on the gas pedal and raced toward her! The car suddenly sped up, causing Angela to shudder all over in fright, and she screamed. Screeeeech! The car stopped barely one centimeter away from her. Angela could even feel the cars momentum! She turned pale with fright. The woman rested an arm on the car window, poked her head out, and said coolly, Get out of my way. A badly frightened Angela stepped aside in a daze. She had only just taken a couple of steps when the car started again and sped past her with a whoosh. Its speed was as if Nora was driving a sports car! Angela swallowed hard. It was only when the car disappeared into the distance that she finally regained her senses. She cursed angrily, She wanted to run me over! That little bitch! Fatty! Ugly woman! How dare she think of running me over! She must be jealous that I got engaged to Anthony! After Nora left California, the Grays and the Smiths were embroiled with each other for some time. In the end, Anthony had still become engaged with Angela. Lisa couldnt bring herself to listen anymore. She said, Nora doesnt even know that youre engaged, Angela. None of us even told her about it Shut up! Angela glared at her viciously. From what I see, all you care about is Nora, right? Why dont you stay with her instead of sticking to me, then? Lisa bit her lip. In that case, give me back the money that Uncle Henry lent me. Their family had used up all of their savings on her mothers illness. Her mother had borrowed money from Angelas father, Henry Smith, for all her travel and accommodation expenses during her trip to New York for her postgraduate studies application. However, Henry had transferred all the money to Angela, causing Lisa to be bullied by her the whole way here. Angela pursed her lips and said, Youre borrowing money from Dad, which makes you borrowing money from me, Lisa. Considering that youre indebted to me, I hope you know what you should be saying! She frowned again after saying that. Nora was driving a jeep just now, right? I didnt expect the Andersons to treat her so well Do you think that she was here because the Andersons are intending to let her pursue postgraduate studies? Angelas eyes lit up at the thought, and she picked up her cell phone and called Henry, who was in California. She said, Dad, I think Nora definitely has a way to get Director Shaw to do what she wants! Can you ask her to help me? Henry replied, Okay! When Nora was about to reach home, her cell phone suddenly rang. It was an unregistered number. She wasnt planning to answer, but because she was driving, she pressed the wrong button and accidentally picked up the call. Henrys voice immediately reached her from the other end of the call. Nora, Im your father. I was the one who raised you, so youre obligated to support me during old age! Well put aside the issue about your mothers companys profits for now, so get the Andersons to use their connections to get your younger sister acquainted with Director Shaw at once! Nora, ? How had she set that mad dog free? She was about to hang up when her stepmother Wendys voice also reached her. She said, Nora, I know you dont want to come back anymore because youre now living in the lap of luxury after you went to the Andersons. Youve also taken away your mothers company and are not intending to give it to us, but were still family, at any rate. Blood is thicker than water; Angela is your sister after all. Help her out; if she becomes a famous surgeon and makes money in the future, we wont have to pester you when were old, either, right? Dont you agree? Nora suddenly smiled. Blood is thicker than water? Wendy replied, Yes, thats right. You and your younger sister share the same father, so the same blood flows through your veins. You mustnt forget your roots after youve climbed up the social ladder! The same father If they hadnt reminded her, she would have almost slept herself into a daze and forgotten that she had a father. That father of hers was a really weird one though. One couldnt say that he didnt treat his daughter well, because he took care of all of Angelas needs properly. Yet at the same time, he was cold and frosty toward Nora. It was as if it would do as long as she didnt starve to death. Nora cast her eyes down and suddenly raised her eyebrows. I see. Huh? What do you mean by I see? Nora, you Before Wendy could finish, Nora had already hung up. She called Lisa. Where are you? A surprised Lisa replied, Im still at the school. Okay. Im coming to you now. Lisa was dumbfounded. Why are you looking for me, Nora? Noras eyes narrowed and the corners of her lips curled upward a little. She replied, Oh. I want to see if blood is indeed thicker than water between Angela and me. Lisa, ? She hung up on an utterly confused Lisa. The car turned around at the intersection and went straight to the New York University School of Medicine. Ten minutes later, the jeep stopped in front of the office building. Nora hopped off the car slickly and walked straight over to Angela and Lisa. Angela smiled triumphantly and said, Hah, did Dad call you? Nora, Ill tell you this Before she could finish, however, Nora suddenly grabbed her hair. She felt a jolt of pain at once. The next moment, she saw that Nora had plucked out a few strands of her hair. Her voice was lazy as she said: Let me borrow this for a sec. Chapter 148 - Yes, Im Bullying You. So What? Angela immediately held her hand over her head in pain and took a step back. What are you doing, Nora?! While Angela was still in shock, Nora quickly put the strands of hair into a plastic bag. After putting it in her pocket, she raised her eyebrows and replied, I didnt do anything. Angela said angrily, You obviously hurt me just now! Youre bullying me! Impatience flashed across Noras eyes. Yes, Im bullying you. So? So? So, what? Angela had never been able to beat her sister in fights. When they were children, she was fat and strong. However, after they grew up, she had beaten her up whenever she saw her because she really wanted to. She took a step back with her eyes all red. Im going to tell Dad! Dont be so smug just yet, Nora! Nora waved nonchalantly and turned to leave. Where are you going? Angela panicked again when she saw her leaving. Dad told you to take me to Director Shaw so that we can talk about my postgraduate studies application! Didnt you hear what he said? Nora, however, got into her car and drove off as if she really hadnt heard about it. This time, Angela didnt dare to stand in her path. Forced to helplessly watch as she left, Angela stamped her foot in anger. She looked at the office building again. She wanted to go in but was stopped again. She was so mad that she immediately blamed it on Lisa. She snapped, Why didnt you stop her just now? Lisa kept her head down and said nothing. However, her delicate brows knitted together. Angela became angrier at the sight of her reaction. Youre such bad luck. Whom are you trying to show that long face youre pulling every day? Cmon, lets go. Are you just going to continue standing there and embarrass yourself? Lisa sighed and followed behind Angela. When the two were about to leave, they suddenly heard a voice coming from behind them. The two of you, please wait a moment! Director Shaw is asking you to go upstairs. Upstairs. Director Shaw was astonished when he saw through the windows that the big boss had returned in her very wild-looking jeep. Then, he saw her saying a few words to the two girls downstairs before she left again. At once, Director Shaw couldnt sit still anymore. Anti was an internationally-renowned master surgeon. She had done him a huge favor when she agreed to perform the operation, so he was currently troubling over how he could return the favor. That was why he had hurriedly told his assistant to invite the two of them upstairs. The usually stern and serious man was currently looking at Lisa and Angela with a big smile. He asked, How are the two of you related to An I mean, Ms. Smith? How they were related? Angelas eyes lit up. In Angelas opinion, Nora must have met Director Shaw through the Andersons. She immediately smiled and replied, Im her younger sister! Sure enough, Director Shaw became more kindly. Her younger sister? Are you a medical university student? Angela quickly shook her head. No, Im not, Director Shaw. I finished my undergraduate studies at the California University of Medicine. These are my exam results. I came to New York because Im planning to apply as a postgraduate student under your tutelage this year. She was planning to apply as a postgraduate student under him? Director Shaw became even happier. He picked up Angelas results and took a couple of glances. Angelas grades were very solid, and she was always among the top scorers every year. Otherwise, Henry and Wendy wouldnt have treated her like a precious treasure. Neither would the Grays have agreed to her becoming Anthonys fiance instead of Nora, either. Director Shaw praised, Your grades are very good! How are your written exam results in the postgraduate entrance exams? Angela became even more excited at once. She replied, Ive passed the exam, so Im waiting for the interview notice now! Okay, Ill keep you in mind! Director Shaw then looked at Lisa. Youre Before he could finish, Angela stepped in front of her and said, Shes my classmate who accompanied me here. Director Shaw, if you can give me a chance, my sister and the Andersons will definitely repay you for your kindness. Repay him for his kindness? A horrified Director Shaw replied, Not at all, not at all. Anti needed only to say the word and he would take in as many postgraduate students as she wanted him to! Angelas eyes flickered when she heard what he said. She couldnt help feeling like the Andersons social status was even higher than she had imagined She smiled and said, Director Shaw, if theres nothing else, well leave for now? Director Shaw nodded. Sure. You can go home and wait for the interview notice! After that, Angela led Lisa out after glaring at her. As soon as they exited, Angela, at the sight of Lisa dilly-dallying, sneered, What are you moving so slowly for? Are you planning to ask me to introduce you to Director Shaw? Hah, werent you behaving pretty loftily just now? Didnt you say that people shouldnt use such connections for their benefit? When she was calling Henry just now, Lisa had tried to persuade her against it. She had said, Lets work hard on our own instead, Angela. Lets not give Nora any trouble Besides, one should apply for postgraduate studies based on their own merit, after all Lisa lowered her head upon hearing what Angela said. She said, Y-you said that youre Noras younger sister just now. Its not very nice to use the Andersons name without their permission, is it? Angela immediately looked at her. Im Noras biological younger sister. Whats the big deal even if I make use of her? However, youre just a cousin, so of course, you cant do the same! She picked up her cell phone excitedly at this point. When she did, she happened to see someone on Facebook at-mentioning her and asking her how the exam went, how her interview was going, and whether she was confident or not. Angela hadnt mentioned anything at all prior to this. After all, when Anti had exposed her lie in front of everyone back in California the other time, the school had punished her and left a blemish on her record. They had also canceled her eligibility to receive recommendations during postgraduate studies applications. However, she could finally hold her head up high and brag on her social media now. She wrote: Director Shaw said that my grades are very good when we met just now. He wants me as his postgraduate student very much. A furor went through her social circle at once. Director Shaw? Is it the same Director Shaw Im thinking of? F*ck! Angela is just so impressive! She was already a hotshot when she was in school. Now that shes in New York, shes become a hotshot again! Dear Ms. Smith, please dont forget your old classmates when you make it big in the future! Everyone showered Angela with compliments, making her feel as if she was on cloud nine. Lisa was the only one standing there and looking at her hesitantly as she thought, I think Director Shaw told her to wait for an interview notice just now rather than an enrollment notice, right? But if I remind her about it, shell definitely scold me again. In that case, Id better just not say anything. After the two girls left, the nearly fifty-year-old professor took off his glasses and massaged his temples. For some reason, he didnt quite like that girl just now. After teaching so many postgraduate students, one could say that he could already see through these childrens thoughts at a glance. There was too much going on in that girls eyes, and her attitude toward medicine was impure. Director Shaw picked up his cell phone and sent Nora a text message detailing the time and location of the young patients operation. The big boss replied very quickly this time: Got it. Director Shaw stared at her message. Then, he suddenly sent another message: Do you have a younger sister named Angela? She says that shes planning to apply to become my postgraduate student. One mustnt stay quiet after doing a good deed. He mustnt let Anti think that he was useless. However, the next moment, he received a reply from her Chapter 149 - The Interview Notice Anti: I dont know who that is. Director Shaw, ? It suddenly occurred to him that even though the two of them had spoken to each other downstairs, if Angela really was Antis younger sister, why would she choose to apply to be a postgraduate student under him rather than at Professor Antis? Anti was a neurosurgery professor at the New York University School of Medicine by the schools invitation. Many people were aware of this. During the last two years, there was no lack of people applying to become her postgraduate students. However, as Anti was out of the country, she had never accepted any of them. But she had returned to the States this year! At the very worst, she could have brought her sister with her instead! This showed that her relationship with her younger sister must not be that great. The shrewd Director Shaw immediately caught all these little details very sensitively, and he breathed a sigh of relief at once. It was fortunate that he had made the effort to bring it up and prevented his plan from backfiring on itself! This was exactly why people shouldnt just do things for someone elses sake without saying anything about it. Without asking the other party about it, how would one know whether or not they truly needed it? Nora had just sent the strands of hair, whose follicles were intact, and her own hair samples abroad a moment ago. She called Lily, her assistant, and instructed, Go to the most professional DNA testing lab and give me the results as soon as possible. A puzzled Lily asked, Why dont you do it in the States instead, Anti? Nora raised her eyebrows. Because its easy for others to falsify results here. Lily fell silentshe actually found herself rendered speechless. A moment later, she said, I strongly feel that you have a persecution complex. Youve been hiding your identity for so many years because youre supposedly in mortal danger, but Ive never seen anyone wanting to kill you. Nora chuckled and replied, Yeah, maybe youre right. Just get it done for me, though. She didnt dare to let her guard down even after she hung up, however. Her mother, Yvette Anderson, had told her to stay mediocre and avoid being too outstanding. If not, it would get her killed! She still didnt know where exactly the danger would come from. However, she was no longer the same woman with a devil-may-care attitude from a few years ago, either. She had two children now. One would never go wrong being a little more careful. After couriering the package, she drove leisurely to the kindergarten to pick up Pete from school. Tanya was in a bad mood that day, so she had taken a day off and hadnt gone to the kindergarten. As a result, she had to pick up Pete from school before she could go to bed. If only Pete could drive home by himself! She let out a yawn while thinking about it. At the same time, a surly-looking Pete stood at the entrance of the kindergarten with his schoolbag. After his repeated protests, Mommy had finally allowed him to wear trousers instead today. After all! There were also other little girls in the kindergarten who wore the trouser version of the school uniform. While he was waiting in boredom, Nora finally arrived. After the little fellow got into the backseat and fastened his seatbelt, he heaved a silent sigh and asked, Can I stop going to school, Mommy? Nora turned the car around and asked, Why? Pete complained, The kids in the kindergarten are too childish! Through the rearview mirror, Nora could see her son frowning helplessly. She asked curiously, What happened? Pete replied, The teacher told us the story about the tortoise and the hare today. Then, they asked us whether we wanted to be a tortoise or a hare. Nora chuckled and asked, And then? Pete replied, Why do the kids want to be hares instead of the humans that they are? Then, Pete lowered his head again and went on. Also, Brandon drank a girls yogurt drink today. The girl also drank it after that. Then, she became very scared and said that her mom and dad had told her that she would get pregnant if she kissed a boy. So, she asked what she should do if she became pregnant? Nora was no longer sleepy at this point. She asked, And then? Pete sighed. Brandon patted his chest and told her not to worry. He said that she can just give birth to the baby if she really becomes pregnant. After that, the three of them can attend kindergarten together! Pete looked at Nora. Sharing a yogurt drink wont make anyone pregnantyou have to sleep together for that to happen. They are so ignorant! Nora, She held her laughter back and instead said approvingly, I find Brandon quite a responsible boy, though. The Smiths have taught their children pretty well. Pete, ? Was Mommy actually praising Brandon, that simple-minded boy who had almost castrated himself? He pursed his lips and said, I will also be a very responsible boy. Nora raised her eyebrows. Oh? Is there a kid you like? Pete tilted his head and answered seriously, Yes! Tsk. Unexpectedly, that stubborn block of wood, who was just like his father, actually had someone he liked? But as soon as Nora thought so, he said, I like Cherry. Noras lip corners spasmed a little. What about people aside from Cherry? Do you have any friends you like? Pete was mildly autistic, so Nora had to slowly bring him out of it and encourage him to become more cheerful. Besides, since she was driving and couldnt sleep, she might as well tease him a little. Pete originally wanted to shake his head, but a timid little figure suddenly surfaced in his mind. He asked, Mommy, what will happen if someone whos allergic to mangoes eats it? Cherry had told him that Mommys medical skills were the best in the world. Nora replied, Theyll be fine if they are sent to the hospital for treatment in time. In that case, why didnt Mia come to school today? However, he wondered about it for only a moment before he tossed the thought to the back of his mind. When they reached the Andersons, Pete got out of the car by himself and waited obediently for Nora. As for Nora, she saw a text message from Justin when she picked up her cell phone: How about visiting my son again this evening, Ms. Smith? Nora, ? Cherry was just having mild stomach flu. With the pills that she had fed her, she must be full of energy at the moment. Yet she was still in the hospital? Werent they going to go home? The corners of her lips spasmed a little and she replied: He should be fine by now. After replying to the message, she brought Pete with her and entered the house. In the hotel next to the New York University School of Medicine. Angela had only booked one room, and it was a double-bed room at that. The bed could obviously fit two, but she cooked up an excuse that she wasnt used to sleeping with someone else on the same bed, and forced Lisa to sleep on the sofa instead. After happily having a big feast, Angela was currently painting her nails with a mask sheet on her face and doing her skincare routine. In contrast, Lisa was bent over the desk and studying. The interview was just a few days away. She wanted to do well in it. When Angela finished painting her nails, she stretched out her arms and leaned back against the bed while sitting upright. At the sight of what Lisa was doing, she couldnt help but laugh. Whats the use of working so hard? Which professor are you applying for? Lisa ignored her. Angela went on. Is it Tina York? Not only did she just become a professor this year, but shes also young, so shes definitely inexperienced. But given your grades, youll be doing pretty well if you can become a postgraduate student under her! At least youll still be a postgraduate student at the New York University School of Medicine. Itll be easier for you to find a job in the future. Right after she said that, their cell phones suddenly beeped at the same timethe interview notices had arrived! A beaming Angela picked up her cell phone and opened the text message. Chapter 150 - The Familiar-Looking Jeep Both of them had received interview notices. To apply to become a postgraduate student, one had to pass a preliminary exam and then an interview. Before the interview, they should also make contact with their tutors, so that they would pass the interview more easily. If Director Shaw and Angela had really hit it off, with Director Shaw escorting her, the interview would just be a procedure. Therefore, Angela wasnt nervous at all. Lisa also breathed a sigh of relief as she looked at the interview notice. Their interviews were on the same day, and results would basically be out shortly after the interviews. Once she passed the interview, she would be able to stay in New York and intern at a hospital. However, Lisa wasnt intending to leave even if she didnt clear the interview. New York had one of the highest standards of medical care in the country. The city also had the most advanced equipment here, so she wanted to stay and learn more. While she was mulling over it, Angela suddenly looked at her. She walked over and said, I want to use the desk for a while. Lisa, ? Her brows drew together as she stared at Angela whose arms were outstretched, but she still stepped aside in the end and went to the sofa with her books in her arms. The sofa in the five-star hotel room was very narrow, so she couldnt move at all whenever she was sleeping on it. After the last few days, her back was already sore and aching. She leaned against the dining table and continued to read. She had only just taken a couple of glances when she heard loud voices. Angela had turned on her cell phone and was watching a variety TV show on it. She had turned the audio very loud and was also guffawing. It was so noisy that she couldnt read at all. Lisa took a deep breath, put on her earphones, and continued reading. At nine oclock in the evening. When Lisa stepped away from the table, Angela switched off the lights in the room. Lisa panicked. Im still studying my materials about patients with severe head injuries. Im planning to go in that direction tomorrow for the interview. Why are you switching off the lights? Angela raised her eyebrows and said, What does your interview have to do with me? Im going to sleep. Youll only have the energy to go through the interview after a good nights sleep! She laid down on the bed after that. Lisa, !! She took a deep breath and went to the bathroom angrily with her books. She turned on a dim lamp, sat on the toilet bowl, and continued her studies of the subject. In the room, Angela was resting on the bed. As she was used to staying up, she couldnt sleep, either, so she started using her cell phone instead. Wendy sent her a text message: Hows Lisa? Angela replied: Shes okay, I suppose, but I dont want her to pass. Itll make me look bad if word gets out that she also passed. Wendy wrote: Isnt that easy? You can just hide her admission ticket. Her words made Angelas eyes light up. She sat up from the bed and secretly peeked into the bathroom. She wasnt actually the highest scorer in the California University of Medicine for the postgraduate written entrance examination this time. The highest scorer was Lisa. She had never expected that little bitch to outshine her. Therefore, she mustnt give her the opportunity to attend the interview. Especially when Angela had discovered that Lisa had also filled in Director Shaws name in the Preferred Mentor field when she took a look at her application form earlier that day. Didnt that make her a competitor, then? Director Shaw only accepted four to five postgraduate students a year. Every spot taken was a spot gone! Angela got off the bed and quietly went over to Lisas schoolbag. She rummaged through it, took out her ID card and her admission ticket, wrapped them up, and hid them in her own bag. That evening, Lisa made sufficient preparations for her interview the next day. By the time she went to sleep on the sofa, it was already one oclock in the morning. She rested on the sofa and slept until the sun was up. After waking up, she hurriedly washed up. Then, she picked up her bag that she had already packed a long time ago, and went out with Angela. The hotel was very close to the university, so it only took them ten minutes to walk there. After entering the university, they went to the interview venue. Angela took out her admission ticket and ID card and waited to be called in for the interview. The interview included a self-introduction and a self-evaluation. While she was silently reciting her self-introduction to herself, Lisa suddenly stood up. Wheres my ID card? And my admission ticket? Have you seen them, Angela? Angela pursed her lips and retorted arrogantly, Why are you asking me about your missing ID card? Its not like I stole it! Thats not what I mean Lisa was in such a panic that she was about to burst into tears. She rummaged through her bag again but still couldnt find her ID card. Finally, she said, Give me the hotels key card, Angela. Im going back to look for it. Angela raised her eyebrows and handed her the key card. Lisa took the key card and ran to the hotel anxiously. After she ran off, Angela suddenly stood up and went to the bathroom. Then, she took out Lisas admission ticket and ID card from her pocket and tossed them into the trash can. When she was done, she left the bathroom feeling refreshed and invigorated. Soon, it was her turn for the interview. Angela entered the room, only to realize that Director Shaw wasnt among the four interviewers today. Well, that made sense. After all, why would a doctor of Director Shaws level attend interviews like this? Angela nevertheless sat down obediently. When asked if she had a preferred mentor, Angela smiled and replied, Yes, Ive already talked to Director Shaw. Everyone present could tell what she was implying. Interviews were generally simple and easy to clear. Although Angelas answers werent satisfactory, the four teachers still cleared her in the end. When Angela came out of the room, she happened to see an out-of-breath Lisa running back from the hotel. She was talking to the person in charge of the interview. She said, Im sorry. Im really sorry, but this interview really means a lot to me. Can you allow me to go for the interview first? The staff member sighed and replied, If you had lost just the admission ticket, I could still have used your ID card to print one at the last minute for you. But since youve lost even that, I cant help you. Please dont make things difficult for me, miss You can still try again next year Lisas eyes were all red. But that means I wouldve wasted a whole year. Please, mister, can you help me ask the higher-ups if they can make an exception? I really like this school. I came all the way from California to New York for this At the sight of her crying so pitifully, the staff member relented. Just as he was about to say something, Angela walked over and said bitchily, Lisa, the most important quality a doctor should possess is meticulousness. What are you making a fuss here for when you cant even keep your admission ticket and ID card with you properly for an exam? Will you also only realize that youve forgotten your scalpel when youre already at the operating table? Her words made the staff member harden his heart again. Angela grabbed Lisas arm and dragged her away. Stop embarrassing yourself here and come with me instead! A despondent Lisa followed behind her. However, when she walked to the entrance, she suddenly noticed a familiar-looking jeep parked there Chapter 151 - The Admission Results Are Out! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The black all-terrain vehicle was big and bad-ass, and looked especially conspicuous parked there. However, what was even more eye-catching than the vehicle was the person casually leaning against it as she used her cell phone with her head down. Nora, who was fully dressed in black, leaned lazily against the car as she busied herself with her affairs abroad. She was completely unaware that she had become a sight to behold. Students coming and going, as well as passers-by walking past the university gates, found their gazes glued to her. Fair-skinned, tall, slender, and curvy, people couldnt help but turn their heads. Lisa was also a little surprised to see her. She called out, Nora? Upon hearing her voice, Nora finally lifted her head lazily. Her cat-like eyes stared at Lisas red and swollen eyes first.. She leisurely finished what she was typing on the phone, sent it out, and finally asked hesitantly, Whats wrong? The two words, however, made Lisa feel as if she was an aggrieved child who had finally found her parents. She could no longer control her emotions. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said, I I lost my ID card and admission ticket, Nora! Nora, ? She had come over to take a look because Lisa was having an interview today. She hadnt expected such a situation at all. She had been abroad all these years, so she didnt know much about how Lisa did in school. Shed originally wanted to have her be admitted into graduate school on her own, but she hadnt expected her to run into trouble. Since she had lost both her ID card and admission ticket, this was undoubtedly not just an accident. Lisa looked totally deflated after she said that. She hung her head and her shoulders slumped downward. Before she came to New York, her mother had told her not to give Nora any trouble. Thus, she had put up with everything all this time. However, she couldnt help it anymore. She wanted to ask Nora for help. Not to help her get in through the back door, though; rather, she wanted her to help her fight for a chance to attend the interview. But before she could say that, Nora walked over. As she passed her by, she said, Come with me. Those three coolly-uttered words, however, made Lisas eyes redden. She lowered her head and followed Nora. Angela frowned. What are you doing, Nora? The staff member has already refused to let her attend the interview. Are you intending to get in through the back door? Its not gonna work! 1 Nora rubbed her ears and uttered in annoyance, Youre so noisy. Angela, She flushed and said, You Nora suddenly looked at her frostily. If you dont shut up, Ill make it such that you cant speak ever again. Her eyes were cold and menacing, and tinged with impatience when she spoke. However, her slight display of irritability was actually because she hadnt gotten enough sleep. Angela, however, didnt dare to say any more and shut up for real. She followed behind them unwillingly and the few of them returned to the interview site. On the way there, Nora took out her cell phone and tapped on it a few times. When they arrived at the interview site, Angela couldnt stop herself from muttering, Isnt it a bad idea to trouble Director Shaw for something as trivial as this, Nora? Director Shaws not going to take me as his student if you do that. You should just use whatever conveniences the Andersons name can get you on getting me admitted into the school instead! The staff member, who recognized them, stopped them resignedly. Please show me your ID card and admission ticket. Angela lowered her voice and said, I told you it wont work, yet you guys simply have to insist on trying. Now that we cant get in, its going to be so embarrassing. You At this point, Nora took out her cell phone and showed the screen to the staff member. At the sight of whatever he saw, the staff member was instantly in awe. His attitude became much more respectful and he asked, Is there something that requires you to come over in person? Nora took back the phone. What she had shown the staff member just now was her position as an honorary professor in the university. The titular position was actually pretty useful. What Nora didnt know was that this would never work in other professors cases. However, Anti had already become a legend to any medical student a long time ago! The staff member in charge of maintaining order here was also a teacher in the school, so he naturally knew of her. Nora pointed at Lisa. Can an e-ID card act as proof of her identity? The staff member immediately replied, Ill go and consult the higher-ups. Okay. The three of them continued standing there in the meantime. A frowning Angela couldnt help asking, What did you just show the staff member just now? Nothing much, replied Nora. Angela shut her mouth huffily. She reckoned that it was probably a business card or something from Director Shaw. As expected, the Andersons were in contact with him. After all, Director Shaw was the only one in the entire medical university that staff members would treat so respectfully! Nora couldnt be bothered about her, but she was surprisingly quite attentive toward that little dimwit. Five minutes later, the staff member returned and said, You can go in for the interview now! Lisa entered the interview room. Angela leaned toward Nora, who was leaning against the wall outside, and said mockingly in a low voice, Its still useless even if you help her. Do you know that she actually wants to focus her research on cranial nerve damage reparation? Are there even any surgeons who would do that? Most people with brain issues are already at risk of death; who would care about insignificant problems like that? Besides, Ive already done my homeworkvery few people focus on that in the States. Director Shaw once wrote a paper on it, but unfortunately, it didnt get anywhere in the end Nora raised an eyebrow. She had never thought that Lisas research would focus on that. A contemplative look flashed across her eyes. The interview didnt take long. Lisa walked out of the room about ten minutes later. She had a rather awful look on her face. She had been in a panic after she lost her admission ticket and ID card. To make matters worse, the examiners questions during the interview just now had made her even more flustered, so she felt that she hadnt answered well. Angela looked at her smugly. I told you not to attend the interview, yet you just had to insist. Arent you embarrassed now? Lisa didnt say anything. She heaved a huge sigh instead. Medical university interview results were usually announced on the same day, so the two of them didnt leave after the interviews. They continued to sit outside instead. The wait was boring Nora, so she said, Ill come back in the afternoon. Lisa nodded. Angela pursed her lips and looked at Lisa. Go and buy something for me to eat at noon. You definitely wont pass anyway, so youre not that anxious about it, right? I have nothing to worry about, either. After all, Director Shaw and I have already reached an agreement Her mention of Director Shaw made the examinees around them look over with envy. Upon becoming the object of everyones envy, Angela lifted her chin smugly. Mutual selection between candidates and professors was allowed in postgraduate studies applications. This wasnt considered riggingafter all, everyone did it. However, people nevertheless still found those who could contact Director Shaw and reach an agreement with himimpressive. At five oclock in the afternoon, all the candidates finished their interviews. Another half an hour later, the final admission results were released! Chapter 152 - The Most Awesome Mentor! Inside the interview room. After contacting the professors of each respective specialization, the four examiners would collate the candidates interview reports, arrange them by the professor they had selected, and then pass the reports to the respective professors. The professors would then pick the candidates they wanted. Candidates who werent selected would then be passed to their next choice of mentor and be reallocated, and so on and so forth. As the newest professor at the New York University School of Medicine, Tina York was one of the examiners today. When she was going to the bathroom halfway through the interviews, she had happened to see Nora with Lisa and Angela. She had immediately narrowed her eyes at the sight. Angelas interview was already over at that time. When it was Lisas turn, she had deliberately asked a few tough questions to make things difficult for her. Sure enough, it had messed up her answers even further. However, the research topic that Lisa had proposed during her self-introduction had been a refreshing change from the usual. After she went out, the four examiners had held differing opinions when they were discussing whether or not they should clear her for the interview. Some of the teachers were more pragmatic. One of them said, Although the research topic is a relatively unpopular one, her written test results are good, and can completely make up for a shortcoming like that. Besides, we can just discuss with her and have her change her research topic, and it wont be a problem anymore. Tina, however, sneered, As a surgeon, meticulousness and calmness are the most important qualities one should possess. But not only did she lose her ID card, but she even lost her admission ticket. Her answers were also rather sloppy when she came in for the interview and felt as though she wasnt prepared. Its obvious that she panicked. Her mental resilience is clearly not up to par! The teacher frowned and said, I happen to feel the exact opposite. She was able to complete the interview and accurately express her thoughts even after so much had happened. You can tell that shes still rather orderly even amid confusion and panic. Another teacher said, Yes, I think Mr. Shaw will like her! Seeing that all three teachers were speaking in favor of her, Tina cast her eyes down and said, Then well let her pass. People that passed the interview might not necessarily be admitted to graduate school, either. After all the interviews were done, Tina was responsible for sending Director Shaw the data of the candidates interested in becoming postgraduate students under him. She sent Angela Smiths immediately when she came to hers. She was all form and no function. Even though she spoke boastfully, she had no substance at all. Director Shaw definitely wouldnt be interested. Besides, she had said just now that she had already contacted Director Shaw. In that case, he would definitely inquire about her if he didnt see her information anyway. Lisa Black, though Tina lifted her head and glanced at the other three teachersshe could hold her data back for a few minutes. When Director Shaw replied with his candidate choices, Tina finally feigned surprise and said, Director Shaw, theres still another candidate here. Here, have a look However, Director Shaw said, The ones Ive selected are candidates whom Ive already spoken with. The one youre talking about probably didnt approach me beforehand, right? I wont take them in, then. This was what it was like in postgraduate entrance examinations. One must definitely touch base with popular professors in advance. Otherwise, they would easily be cast aside. Tina looked at Angelas data that had been rejected, and then at Lisas that she didnt even submit, and the corners of her lips curled upward. Her gaze fell on Angelas again. She thought of what she had secretly just dissed her about Outside, Nora, who had finished her work, slowly walked over. The door opened practically at the moment she reached the entrance. Then, someone came out to announce the interview results. William Lewis, Dr. Sullivan has accepted your application Thats great! A young man jumped to his feet excitedly. Some rejoiced and others grieved after that. After nearly half of the candidates names were called out, Lisa clenched her fists even tighter and craned her neck nervously to look inside. Next to her, Angela sneered, It wont be of any use even if you stick your neck right in! At this point, someone came out with Director Shaws student admission list. Next up is the admission list for those applying for Dr. Shaw as a mentor. There are five successful candidates in total. They are Director Shaw! Angela sat up straight and looked over cheerfully. After leisurely reading out four names, the teacher smiled and said, Theres one last one. Angela smiled triumphantly. Lisa lowered her head in disappointment. Director Shaw was the only one who would be interested in her research topic. She had gone out on a limb on this and was hoping that the research topic would attract Director Shaws attention. It seemed like a lost cause now, though. At the sight of her hanging her head, Angelas lip corners curled upward and she patted her shoulder. She said, Its okay. Ill show you my notes when I attend Director Shaws classes in the future. I can teach you everything you want to lear At this point, the teacher announced, The last candidate is Zack Lee! Angela jumped to her feet and looked at the teacher excitedly, but right after that, she suddenly realized something didnt seem right? Her eyes widened in shock and she looked at the teacher in disbelief. Her voice was shrill as she asked in surprise, Who did you say it is? Did you get it wrong? A young man suddenly stood up. Its me! Hahaha, when I sent Director Shaw an email, his reply only contained the word Received. Id thought he didnt notice me, but During his excitement, the teacher looked at Angela and said, By the way, Ive allocated all the candidates who werent selected but are eligible for reallocation to Professor York. Shes a new teacher and full of drive. Ill announce her list of students now Angela Smith Clara Lopez Angela didnt expect to hear her name there. It was Director Shaw whom she had wanted! Not Tina York or whoever she was! How famous could a newcomer get in the industry? Its pretty good to be under Professor York, too, Angela. In the midst of her fury, Lisas comforting words reached her ears. She turned over. When she saw Lisas small and pale face, she suddenly vented all her anger on her. Of course, its pretty good. At least I was accepted, but you didnt even pass! Lisa turned even paler. Angela blasted Lisa with ruthless words again and again as though she was venting her frustrations. I was mistaken; not just any random Tom, Dick, or Harry can become Director Shaws postgraduate student, yet you still applied for him as a mentor. You sure think really highly of yourself! Youre too ambitious for your own good, Lisa! Why dont you take a good look at your capabilities instead? There are fewer than ten people who failed the interview today! Why are you so stupid? Around them, the candidates who had been admitted into the university looked at Lisa with pity, making her wish she could bury herself in a hole Noras sharp gaze flickered as she stood in the distance and listened to what Angela was saying. Suddenly, the corners of her lips curled upward and she put down her cell phone. The email that she had just sent was still on the screen. Almost instantly after she sent the email, the teacher announcing the results suddenly exclaimed, Wait a minute! Theres one more candidate who has been accepted! Tina was taken aback when she heard what he said. She asked, Who accepted the candidate? The teacher was so excited that he almost couldnt speak clearly anymore. He replied, Its Anti! This is the first time Anti has accepted a postgraduate student in the university! As soon as the name Anti was mentioned, the entire hallway fell into silence. All the candidates looked at the teacher who was speaking. Someone asked, Who is it? Chapter 153 - Im Her Father! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios To be able to become a postgraduate student under Antiand the very first one she had ever accepted at thatLady Luck must have been practically beaming at them! Everyones gazes were fixed on the teacher announcing the results, hoping that he would announce who the lucky fellow was. For some reason, Angela couldnt help but swallow hard. She turned her head to see Lisa also watching the teacher nervously. At once, she sneered, What are you looking at him for? Itll never be you anyway! Anti had always ignored some of the emails sent to her within the country. Moreover, she only took on two operations a month. How many connections must the accepted candidate have made use of before they finally found her? In the midst of Angelas thoughts, the teacher announced, The student is Lisa Black! 1 A furor went through all the candidates in the hallway, and everyone looked at Lisa. Angela also looked at her in disbelief, her eyes slowly widening bigger and bigger. She suddenly grabbed Lisa by the wrist and demanded, How did you know Anti? Lisa shook her headshe was so astounded that she couldnt even speak.. Angela was about to press the subject when someone ran up to Lisa and asked, Ms. Black, do you know Anti? How did you manage to get them to accept you as their postgraduate student? Oh my god, no wonder Director Shaw didnt accept you. Its because Anti already has their eye on you! Hello, Ms. Black. My name is William Lewis. Were in the same batch of students this year. I hope well get along in the future. More and more people swarmed toward Lisa. Even the staff member couldnt help but walk over and ask, Ms. Black, do you really know Anti? What do they look like? Lisa, ! Lisa, who was still reeling from shock, felt as if all these had just fallen into her lap. It was as if she was in a dream where everything in front of her was unreal. Everyone surrounded her, causing Angela to be pushed back a few steps out of the circle. Her visage was close to contorting from jealousy as she stood outside the crowd and stared at Lisa, who was within. How did this happen? How could this happen?! Why did Anti suddenly select Lisa? In the midst of her doubt, she heard a gentle voice. Youre Angela Smith, right? A dazed Angela turned and saw Tina standing behind her. Tina looked at her with a smile and said, Youll be doing your postgraduate studies under me from now on. Mm, okay, youre in charge of contacting the rest of the students for now. By the way, I have some forms that have to be filled up. Come with me so that you can take them and distribute them to the others later Although Angela wanted to rush over to Lisa and get the whole story from her, she had no choice but to follow Tina at the moment. The two went to the office building together. On the way, Tina asked ambiguously, Whats your relationship with Lisa Black? Angela balled up her fists. There was hatred in her eyes as she replied bitterly, Shes my cousin. Tina smiled again. Oh, in that case, whats your relationship with Nora Smith? Angela became even more irritated when she thought of that woman. Didnt she already reach an agreement with Director Shaw to accept her as his student? Why was she suddenly dropped? She lowered her head and replied vaguely, Shes my elder sister. Your elder sister? Tina looked at her in surprise. Isnt she Lisas elder sister? Angela, who sounded a little irritated, snapped, We both have the last name Smith, so of course shes my sister. Lisas last name is Black! Tina narrowed her eyes. Then, she smiled and said, Oh, its because of the admission exercise this time Those who didnt know better would have thought that shes Lisas elder sister instead Tina immediately clapped her hand over her mouth at this point as if she had accidentally just said something she shouldnt have. Angela, who had always been one to come up with all sorts of sneaky little thoughts ever since she was a child, noticed her unusual behavior. She asked anxiously, What do you mean by that, Ms. York? Tina smiled and replied, Oh, its nothing The more she refused to say anything, the more curious Angela became. She stepped forward, held Tinas arm, and said, Ms. York, you can just give it to me straight if theres something you want to say! Tina glanced at her and heaved a sigh. Never mind. Since we look like well get along How about this? Lets go to the office together. Ill slowly tell you everything there. In the office. Did you just say that Nora is able to get in contact with Professor Anti? Angelas voice was so shrill that it almost sounded as if it could pierce through the ceiling. She stared at Tina incredulously. Is that really true, Ms. York? Tina raised her eyebrows. Well, I only saw them together once before Back when Justin got Anti to operate on the elderly Mrs. Huntthough it was not known through whose connections she had managed toNora had also entered the operating room to study and observe the operation. Even Tina hadnt been allowed to enter Later, when she realized that Justin was treating Nora a little differently, she had immediately understoodshe must have pestered Justin to let her study Antis operation back then! Anti was a legend in the field of medicine, after all. Very few had ever seen her during all these years. Even when she was peeking at them the other time, she had only seen the few people from Antis team. She couldnt tell which one among them was the big boss at all Angela clenched her fists tightly upon hearing Tinas ambiguous statement. At the sight of the menacing look on Angelas countenance, Tina cast her eyes down again and let out a sigh. She said, Id thought that you were on good terms with your elder sister, but Well, it makes sense too. Not only did she not introduce Anti to you, but even Director Shaw I accepted you as my student because I took pity on you. Otherwise, you would have failed the admission exercise! Angelas eyes widened at once. Director Shaw? What does this have to do with him? Is it also because of her that Director Shaw didnt accept me as his student? Tina didnt say any more but only gazed at her with pity in her eyes. Angela was shaking all over. She suddenly screamed, Nora! Smith! She rushed out of the classroom while shouting her name. Once she was out, she burst into tears and called her parents in California at once. Henry and Wendy answered the call together. A crying Angela told them that not only did Nora introduce Anti to Lisa, but she even stopped Director Shaw from accepting her as his student. The two of them were livid when they heard what she said. Wendy sighed and said, Thats too much of Nora No matter what, Angela is still her younger sister! Henry smacked the table and said, Im going to book a plane ticket right away! Well go over and kick up a fuss tonight! What an unfilial daughter! Im not going to rest until I make her give me a pretty sum of money this time! Wendy sighed again. Is there any use in you going over, Henry? What if Nora ignores us? She has always resented us, sigh! Henry sneered, Itll work! It has to! Im her father! If she abandons me, Ill sue her! And the Andersons, too! Well see which one of them is willing to embarrass themselves! At the same time, Noras cell phone rang, and she picked up the call from Lily, who was far away in a foreign country. Chapter 154 - : Sell It! Nora leaned against the window and gazed at the campus scenery outside. She had never experienced college life before. Neither had she experienced life as part of a community much before. She found the sight of students walking about outside in twos and threes rather novel. She picked up the call and said softly, Hello. Lilys voice reached her through the phone. Ive received the samples. Ill do the DNA test myself. Results will be out in three hours at the earliest. For international express mail to be delivered the next day, it meant that they had already expedited the delivery process. Nora said unhurriedly, Okay. She hung up and glanced at Lisa, who was still surrounded by people, again. Despite what had happened, the girl remained neither arrogant nor anxious. Her eyes were still as innocent as before. Nora smiled and turned to go to Director Shaws office. Director Shaw was selecting postgraduate students in school today, so he hadnt gone to the hospital. He was about to knock off from work when one of his postgraduate students suddenly said, Director Shaw, Anti has actually taken a postgraduate student by their own initiative! Director Shaw was stunned. What? Its true! My goodness, Anti was already a professor in name here two years ago. By right, they should have made time to conduct a lesson here, but for two whole years, we didnt even see what they looked like. Yet theyve accepted a postgraduate student the moment they appeared? Im so envious of that student! Sob, would I have stood a chance to be selected by Anti if I had taken the postgraduate entrance examination this year instead? While the few of them were talking, Director Shaw coughed and said coldly, Hah, I see. So, none of you wanted to be my postgraduate students? The students, Director Shaw coughed again. In order to protect his dignity as a department head, he said, Anti isnt actually that amazing, either. Whats mainly impressive about Anti is that they have steady hands! If I had my current level of medical insight when I was their age, I could also do a few perfect operations! As soon as he finished bragging, he heard a soft and low voice saying, Really? Director Shaw, ?? His head whipped around. At the sight of Nora, the corners of his lips couldnt help but spasm. He hurriedly walked over and asked with a smile, Why are you here? Nora couldnt be bothered to continue the topic just now, so she shuffled toward his office. Director Shaw wisely followed after her. After he closed the door, he asked, Are you going to hold lectures in the school this year? Nora raised her eyebrows. No. Director Shaw was surprised. Then that means youre intending to take on projects? No. Director Shaw was confused. Then why did you accept a postgraduate student? How are you going to teach her and impart knowledge to her? That was exactly why Nora had come over. Her cat-like eyes looked at him calmly and she said, Didnt you say that you owe me a favor? Director Shaw looked at her, speechless for a moment. Three years ago, when he was abroad for a medical exchange, Anti had utterly impressed him. Hed also been troubled by something academically related and hadnt had any breakthrough in it for many years. It was Anti who had given him a few random pointers that had given him inspiration. Director Shaw had stuck to her and refused to let her go ever since. He also insisted on giving her a titular professor position in the school. Director Shaw said, So? Guide Lisa for me. Director Shaw, He just knew it wouldnt be anything good! He was actually very busy, so he recruited very few postgraduate students these days. He only accepted a token four or five per year. Additionally, it was mostly his assistants who were giving them lessons on his behalf and helping him to guide the newbies. Having one more student to teach didnt make any difference, though, so Director Shaw nodded and said, Okay. Seeing that he had agreed to her request, Nora stood up and got ready to leave. She was about to walk out of the office when Director Shaw asked, Why did you accept that young woman? Is it because shes your relative? To be honest, if she was going to have him guide her like this, she might as well have just given him a phone call and asked him to accept one more postgraduate student. Itd have been more convenient that way. Nora, however, lowered her gaze at his question. She suddenly curled her lips into a smile and replied, No, its not because of that. She would never let anyone get in through the back door if their skills werent up to par. The reason why she had accepted Lisa was that the research topic she proposed happened to be one that she had been thinking of tackling recently. Besides, Lisa had pure eyes; people like that were great for academics. She waved as she walked casually to the door, and said, Shes my postgraduate student. Im just letting you guide her a little for now. After leaving Professor Shaws office, she returned to where she had been just now and found that everyone was still discussing the subject as enthusiastically as before. Lisa had already become their favorite person. Nora sent a text message to Lisa and asked her to meet her the next day for a talk. Then, she went home. Having been held back a little today, it was already some time after six by the time she got home. When she parked the car, she happened to see Logan coming out of the house. The twenty-year-old boy had a stubborn and untamed look in his eyes. His fair and attractive visage was filled with irritability at the moment. He snapped, Ill just mortgage the car to you, okay? What are you pressing me so much for? That cars original price was 18.5 million dollars. Its not too much of me to lower it to 12.5 million, is it? What? Nine million? What youre doing is no different from kicking me while Im down, Winston! The other side then said something that made Logan so angry that he hung up on them right away. When he lifted his head, he happened to see Nora. He glared at her, stormed straight into the garage, and drove the ugly poop-yellow sports car out. Even though he had tried his best to hide it while he was walking, one could vaguely still tell that his sprained ankle from the other time still hadnt recovered However, Nora didnt give the matter much thought and entered the house. Logan bore with the pain in his ankle as he drove, and he made another call. Spread the news for me. Arent a lot of people interested in my Ferrari? Im willing to sell it The person on the other side sighed and said, Thats not a problem, but what are you going to do about your ankle? You still have another competition. If you also lose that one, you wont have a car to sell anymore! Logan clenched his fists. The few of them were unofficial racers and had set up a sportsbook. He had been firmly ranked first in the country all these years, but a few days ago, someone had secretly assaulted him He had broken his ankle in the process. The doctor had said that he must undergo surgery in order for the bones to heal! Yet, if he underwent surgery, they couldnt guarantee that he would be able to maintain the same nimbleness in his ankle as before. The person on the other end said, You only have two options now. The first is to find the master surgeon Anti to operate on you and treat your injury; otherwise, you wont be able to ever race again! The second is to find the international racer Yanci and get him to race in the competition on your behalf. Otherwise, youll really be finished this time! Neither of the options was achievable. Logan lowered his gaze. A brief moment later, he took a deep breath and said, Lets just find a buyer first! Can you really bear to sell Little Yellow? You usually cant even bear to let me touch the car. Its one of the most notable limited edition sports cars in the world, you know. If you sell it, you may not be able to find another car that suits you in the future even if you have the money! Screeeeech! Logan stopped the car at the roadside when he heard what the other party said. He stroked the steering wheel and the seat Everything in the car was once what he loved the most. Selling it was no different from cutting the flesh off his body. But there was no way he could implicate the Andersons in his affairs. Logan slowly closed his eyes and uttered, Sell it! At the Andersons, Nora sat at the desk after she went upstairs. Her fingers tapped lightly on the desk as she waited for Lilys DNA test results. Chapter 155 - Hes A Slave To His Daughter Alright She had gone to the university that day, so she wasnt free to pick up Pete from kindergarten. It was Melissa who picked him up. Melissa entered the room nervously. After glancing outside the room, she came up to Nora, neatened her dress, and sat down gracefully in front of her. Then, she said unhurriedly, I have something to talk to you about, Nora. What is it? Melissa frowned and asked, Do you find Cherrys behavior a little strange lately? Nora, ? Melissa sighed and said, Cherry used to be very lively and a sweet talker. She played with me all day and also loved eating. Lately, though, shes become a lot quieter. When I picked her up from school and asked her what she wanted to do just now, she actually said that she wants to do gardening and play chess with Great-Grandma. The two of them have been in the garden for an hour and a half! Nora, Melissa said sincerely and earnestly, I know youre a good girl and that you treat your child very well, Nora, but you have to spend more time with your child when you have the time. Otherwise, shell easily develop psychological issues. Noras lip corners spasmed a little at the kind reminder from her aunt, and she replied, Okay. Melissa breathed a sigh of relief. She stood up and got ready to leave. When she was about to step out, Nora suddenly asked, By the way, is everything fine with Logan? The boys words just now had made her a little suspicious. Had he encountered some kind of difficulty? Melissa sighed when she heard her question. That boy doesnt tell me anything. I dont know what hes doing outside at all, sigh. But even though he seems a little stubborn and belligerent, hes actually a very kind boy. Never mind. Lets just leave him be. Melissa waved and went downstairs. Beep, beep. Noras cell phone beeped twice. When she picked it up, she saw a text message from Cherry: Mommy, Princess Lucy sent me a picture of her new car. Isnt this pink Ferrari adorable?! Little Lucy was a friend that Cherry had made when her aunt living abroad brought her to the UK. The UK had a queen and a princess in the royal family. Lucy, the second princess, had hit it off with Cherry right away. The two girls then added each other on Facebook so that they could chat with each other. It should be noted that when Lucy asked for Cherrys contact information, Cherry had told her that she only used Facebook Messenger. The girl had then specially registered a new private Facebook account for her sake. Princess Lucy only had one friend in the account, and that was Cherry. Nora ignored the text message. Perhaps because she saw that her mother hadnt replied, Cherry sent another message after a while: Mommy, Cherry also wants a sports car like that, yeah~ She even added an emoji with a pitiful expression at the end. Nora scoffed at the message. She picked up the phone lazily and sent her a voice message: If you want something, then buy it yourself. That sports car was the same model as Logans poop-yellow one. It was a limited edition that was already discontinued. Only a few dozen units had been produced in the country that year, and most of them had become part of someone wealthys collection. One could say that it was priceless. even though she did have ways to get one if she really wanted to. In the hospital. Justin, who was about to take Cherry back to the family home, overheard the lazy-sounding If you want something, then buy it yourself voice message the moment he entered the ward. He raised his eyebrows a little. Was the chance to please his daughter finally here? Justin coughed and asked, What do you want to buy, Pete? Little Cherry was pouting as she sat on the hospital bed. She was secretly complaining inwardly that it must be because Mommy was just too lazy to buy it for her. Upon Justins question, her big round eyes lit up and she replied, Daddy, I want a Ferrari sports car like this! In pink, yeah! Justin took a look and immediately said, Okay, well buy it! Sure enough, the little fellow immediately broke into a grin and said, Daddy, youre so awesome, yeah! Upon hearing his daughters praises, Justin was as pleased as punch. The corners of his lips curled upward. He sent the model of the sports car to Lawrence and instructed him to buy one, no matter the cost. Then, he scooped his daughter up with one arm and said, Lets go to the family home and visit your Grandma and Great-Grandma today! Her Grandma and Great-Grandma? Cherry became excited at once. Okie-Dokie! At the Andersons. After dinner, Nora stood up and got ready to go upstairs to work. Thats right, work. Prior to an operation, in order to prevent accidents from happening, she had to make a list of every possible situation she might encounter during the operation. This was her professionalism. However, a pair of uninvited guests arrived at the door at this moment it was Miranda and Rachel Wood. As soon as she walked in, Rachel, who resembled Melissa somewhat, frowned and looked at her. Her jaw tensed up, and a look of displeasure filled her face. A hesitant Melissa asked, Whats the matter? Mirandas eyes were all red. She was in tears as she said, I was blind to pick on you all the time in the past, Melissa. I was wrong, okay? Forgive me! Ever since the real estate investment failed, the Sonnets hadnt been able to get their money back. With housing prices controlled now, people were all adopting a wait-and-see approach, and no one dared to buy any property. They suddenly ran into trouble with recouping their capital. The Lowes could barely even keep themselves afloat at the moment, so why would they possibly care about the small shareholders who had invested a bit and were waiting to make money? The Sonnets became resentful toward Miranda as a result and drove her out. She then went home in embarrassment, but the Woods refused to let her in and even told her that she had to apologize to Melissa first. Miranda had no choice but to come over. Melissa cast her eyes down. When she thought of how Miranda had humiliated her over the years, she said, To be honest, does it really matter whether I forgive you or not, Miranda? Lets just lessen contact with each other in the future. There were some things that couldnt be made up for with just an apology. Mirandas apology was too insincere. Melissa didnt want to forgive her. Miranda, who understood what she meant, tugged on Rachels sleeve. Rachel immediately frowned and said, Why dont you forgive my mother, Aunt Melissa? Otherwise, well lose our mother if Dad doesnt let her go home! If youre still not agreeable to it, then shall I get down on my knees in front of you? She started to get down on her knees as she spoke. Melissa hastily grabbed her and said, What are you doing, Rachel? Rachel said, Why dont you call Dad and tell him that you arent angry anymore? Otherwise, hell never let Mom in. So, that was what they were up to. Melissa looked at the mother and daughter putting on a show in front of her. One was pretending to be weak while the other was pretending to be pitiful. They were just forcing her to do what they wanted! She lowered her gaze and said, Okay, Ill call him. The way Farrell did things was just so unreliable. Why ask them to beg her for forgiveness? He obviously couldnt bear to part with his children, so he had to bring Miranda back home even if he didnt want to. Miranda brightened. Call him now. Melissa had no choice but to call Farrell. Miranda watched her from the side with her fists tightly clenched. She would remember how Melissa had humiliated her today! The mother and daughter pair left after Melissa made the call. However, as soon as they reached the door, they suddenly heard violent knocking at the door. Knock! Knock! In the middle of the night, the sound was rather ear-piercing in the high-end residential complex. Chapter 156 - Acknowledging Them As Family Nora frowned. The nanny went to the door. She asked, May I know who you are? A loud voice immediately came from outside. Im Noras father! The words made the few people in the room look at Nora. Simon and Melissa were also taken aback, and they looked at Nora together. Nora raised her pretty eyebrows. Just as she was about to say that it wasnt necessary to open the door, Miranda nudged Rachel and said, Oh, its a relative? Quick, go and open the door. Rachel frowned, but the next moment, she realized what Miranda was trying to do. There was clearly a doorbell at the door, yet the man had knocked so loudly as if he was afraid that they wouldnt open the door. This showed that the two families were definitely not on good terms. She jumped up as if she was about to watch a show, and ran toward the door. As she did, she said, Oh, Im the youngest here. Ill go and open the door, then. Nora, ? She had no choice but to follow Rachel at the back. When she walked out of the living room, Rachel had already opened the door. Henry was cursing angrily, Why did you wait so long to open the door? Is it because were not welcomed here? Rachel stepped aside and said, Why wouldnt you be? Please come in! Henry was a little surprised, but he nevertheless walked in with Wendy. The two were about to enter the living room when someone blocked their path. Henry frowned. What is the meaning of this, Nora? Are you stopping us from going in? Nora stood in their path at the living room entrance. Her voice was low and deep as she said, If you have something to say, then lets talk here. She didnt want to cause the Andersons any trouble. Henry sneered, Is this what the Andersons manners are like? Are they actually stopping their family members from entering the house? Nora retorted, Are you even family? Henry yelled into the living room, Im the Andersons son-in-law. I havent even met my in-laws ever since your mother and I married! I heard that Mom is still around, so I think I should pay her a visit! He tried to squeeze his way into the living room after saying that. Unfortunately for him, Nora stood in his path like a bouncer. Henry wanted to push her aside and enter, but even though the girl was clearly very thin and shouldnt weigh much, Henry simply couldnt even make her budge even after he tried pushing her aside. It was as if her feet had been nailed in place as she stood there. Henry was furious. He narrowed his eyes. Suddenly, he shouted into the room, Mom, your son-in-law is here to visit you! As soon as he said that, Mrs. Anderson, who could no longer sit still, walked out of her room. Her daughter had given up the amazing and brilliant Ian Smith and ran away from home. Later, she had married Henry. Even though Mrs. Anderson had never asked anyone about it, she was ultimately still very curious about what he was like. The old lady opened the door. Nora, let them come in and talk. Only then did Nora step aside. Melissa was talking to Miranda when they entered. She said, Why dont you go back with Rachel first, Miranda? We have guests. However, Miranda replied cheerfully, I know, Noras father, right? Come to think of it, he can also be considered our relative. I should also meet him, lest we end up unacquainted in the future. As a result, the living room suddenly became rather crowded. Mrs. Anderson, Simon, and Melissa sat on the main sofa while Miranda and Rachel sat on one of the sofas at the side. Both of them looked like they were watching an entertaining show. Sitting on the sofa on the other side were Henry and Wendy. Nora didnt take a seat. Instead, she leaned lazily against the wall without much of an expression on her face. At the sight of how distant and indifferent everyone was, Henry took the lead to stand. He bowed at Mrs. Anderson and said, This is the first time weve met all these years, Mom. This is all Yvettes fault. She never mentioned the Andersons, causing us all to be so distant from one another despite being family Practically as soon as he said that, Melissa said neutrally, Youre too polite, Mr. Smith. Not only is Yvette no longer around, but youve also remarried. Were no longer family. Henrys eyes flickered. Then, he heaved a sigh and said, Speaking of remarrying Sigh! This is all Yvettes idea! She lost a lot of blood during childbirth, causing her health to deteriorate badly. She was in poor health ever since. Before she died, what she was the most worried about was that there wouldnt be anyone to take care of Nora, so she forced me to remarry and find someone to take care of Nora. Had she not forced me to, I definitely wouldnt have remarried. Yvette and I were so in love back then He lowered his head and wiped the non-existent tears at his eyes. Then, he raised his head again and said, Even if Yvette is gone, Mom is still my mother-in-law. Thats something thatll never change. Wendy also hurriedly said, Yes, thats right. Ive also met Yvette when she was still alive. We dont have many members in our family, but if youre alright with me, you can treat me as your daughter in the future, Mrs. Anderson! Breaking off ties after someones death isnt a popular way of thinking in our family. See, didnt Nora also move into the Andersons? Were all very supportive of that! She looked at the elderly lady and said, We also intend to be filial to you in the future! The elderly Mrs. Anderson, however, stared hard at Henry. Her eyes reddened again as she asked, Are you saying that Yvette already arranged for you to remarry before she died? And shes even met that woman? Mrs. Anderson felt her chest tighten the moment she thought of how her daughter had to find a wife for her own husband and a stepmother for her own daughter when she was clearly already on her deathbed. Yvette had always been stubborn ever since she was a child. When she was with Ian back then, she had once even said something about how all rich men liked having mistresses. If Ian dared so much as to think like that, she would definitely break his goddamn legs. At that time, she had persuaded Yvette to take it easy. After all, profit was the most important in the wealthy circle. How many of them were truly in love with each other? However, Yvette had raised her chin and said proudly, Mom, never in this lifetime will I, Yvette Anderson, ever make do when it comes to love. Even if I die, I wont let Ian remarry. Be it in life or death, I will be vigorous and exciting. The young woman at that time had been full of energy and high-spirited, yet also incredibly bossy. How many mens hearts had Yvette Anderson, a single woman, stolen in the wealthy circle? What exactly must such a proud woman like her have experienced for her to be willing to choose a second wife for her husband during the last leg of her journey in life? Wendys eyes flickered. She hastily smiled and said, Yes, thats right. Thats why Im very grateful to her. Mrs. Anderson, were family The tears in Mrs. Andersons eyes were close to falling. She moved the walking stick in her hands. Her eyelids drooped downward and she said, Were not related by blood, so we arent family. The sense of alienation from her was very obvious. Simon also got onto his feet. He pointed at Henry and said angrily, You already found your next wife when my sister wasnt even dead yet? Are you still human? We dont have a family like you here! Henry had originally thought that the Andersons would accept Wendy if he worded it like that, but unexpectedly, his plans had backfired. Seeing how worked up they were, his eyes flickered and he smiled and said, Mom, Simon. Whether you recognize me as family or not, Im still Noras father. This relationship between the two of us will never be severed. Chapter 157 - I Want The Companys Shares Those words of his were too shameless. Simon and Melissa frowned. Most wealthy families wouldnt embarrass themselves like that when handling matters. People like him who hounded others so persistently were honestly a rare sight. Yet, Miranda, who was next to him, spoke up for him. She said, Hes right, Mrs. Anderson. No matter what, hes still Yvettes husband and Noras father, so that makes him family no matter how you look at it Even though Yvette is no longer around, its not right to cut off family ties with them. Then, she smiled and said, Isnt there a family like that right in our circle? Mr. Walkers first wife was from the Lanes. After she died, he married a Ms. Lopez. His second wife is very close to the Lanes, so the Lanes treat her like family. Mr. Walkers son from his first marriage has now inherited his company, and he treats his stepmother pretty well Everyone knew who Miranda was referring to. However, this was because the stepmother had really treated the child very well. That was why she was on such good terms with the childs mothers family. This was completely different from Henrys situation. Had Henry treated Nora even just a little better, the Andersons wouldnt have treated him like this, either. Melissa sneered, These are our family affairs, Miranda. If theres nothing else you and Rachel need, then the two of you can leave! Miranda waved her off and replied, Were not in a hurry. Feel free to continue. Melissa was furious. How she wished she could rescind the call she had made to Farrell just now. She took a deep breath and looked at Henry. What are you trying to say, Mr. Smith? Why dont you make things clear instead? Henry smiled and replied, Its actually very simple. If were family, then you should treat us like family and take care of us a little more. If you dont see us as family, then its time that we properly split the profits between us. Simon was taken aback. What profits are you talking about? Henry replied, The profits from the Carefree Pills, of course! The Carefree Pills were developed by Yvette. Isnt that something that everyone knows? He got up and said shamelessly, Yvette is my wife, as well as Noras mother. Since shes no longer around, her spouse and her children should be first-in-line to inherit the things she left behind, and not Mom, Simon, or any of you, right? If you treat us like family, then its not like we cant provide the Carefree Pills formula for free. After all, itll just be family members helping each other out, right? But if you dont, then Nora and I will split the formula equally between the two of us. Since youre taking the formula and investing in it, then it should at least be split in the 7:3 ratio, no matter how you look at it, right? Since the formula matters the most here, then it should be worth 70% instead of 30%. In that case, you should give me at least 35%, right? He had already asked around before he came to the Andersons. As it turned out, the Andersons had already fallen into decline long ago. However, they had reinvigorated the company with Yvettes Carefree Pill. That was why Henry was demanding such an exorbitant cut of the profits. Nora let out an icy laugh when she heard what he said. The formula that her mother had left behind didnt allow them to mass-produce the Carefree Pill. It was just like how she had only produced five pills even after she threw hundreds of thousands of dollars worth of medicinal herbs into it. The one being mass-produced now was a formula that she had improved. You! Simon became riled up. He felt that Henry must be daydreaming. Melissa also frownedshe could tell that things had become a little troublesome now. Henrys claim was actually a reasonable one. Although Yvette had died, without a will, her things were indeed the Smiths. At the sight of how the Andersons expressions had changed, Henry said cheerfully, The Andersons are a big family with a big business. Surely you wont bully people like us who come from another part of the country, right? Next to him, a smiling Miranda said, Of course not. The Andersons are a scholarly family, and are well-known in New York as an extremely honest and sincere family. Henry smiled and said, Thats great. In that case, when will you show me the accounts, Simon? We can settle this quarters dividends after that? Next to him, Wendy also piped up. She said, Yes, thats right. See, if were in-laws, then we definitely wont make things so stiff and formal, and speak bluntly. But since you dont want to acknowledge the marriage, then we can only adopt a business is business stance. Sigh! Then, she looked at Nora again and said, You, too, Nora. Why didnt you inform your family when you brandished the formula? It doesnt just belong to you, after all. We havent even decided on a good price yet. The look in Noras eyes turned cold. Seeing that he completely had the upper hand, Henry smiled with satisfaction. He said, Sigh, Im actually also making us out to be strangers by wording it that way. Im not in a hurry for the money, Simon. How about you do me a little favor? We can talk about these things again later. The Andersons didnt have much cash flow at the moment. It would take at least three months for them to produce the Carefree Pills, recover costs, and make profits! Simon was surprised to hear that from Henry. He asked, What kind of little favor is it? Henry smiled and replied, I have another daughter who has been admitted to the New York University School of Medicine for her postgraduate studies this year, but her current mentor is relatively young and inexperienced. Can you help me pull some strings and get her a better mentor? The Andersons held a weighty position in the pharmaceutical industry. Had it been another university, perhaps they wouldnt have been able to intervene, but Simon indeed was an alumnus of that school. Most of the universitys current leaders were his ex-classmates. Simons knitted brows relaxed. I can try. Which mentor does she want to switch to, though? If he and the mentor knew each other, then this matter would actually be a pretty simple one to resolve. But as soon as he thought of that, Henry replied, Its Professor Anti Simon was stunned. Who did you say it is? Anti? That world-renowned big boss? That was impossible! He immediately waved and said, Sorry, but theres nothing I can do about that! We dont even know who Anti is, let alone contact them! Henry beamed at them and said, How can that be? You could do that for my niece, so why not for my second daughter? They had done that for his niece? Simon became even more confused. What are you talking about? When have I ever However, before he could finish, a frosty voice suddenly interrupted them. Tsk. Nora hadnt said anything all this time because she wanted to see how big Henrys demands were going to be this time. Little did she expect that apart from finding a mentor for Angela, he had actually set his sights on the Carefree Pills? She slowly straightened her back and yawned. Then, she said, Its a shame that you werent born in medieval times, Henry Smith. Henry, ? Nora curled her lips and said, Otherwise, your skin could be used as city walls to defend against external enemies. Henry, !! He became enraged at once. You no-good daughter and bastard, how dare you insult me! I havent even held you accountable yet for taking out your mothers Carefree Pill formula so thoughtlessly without my consent, yet you actually have the audacity to come at me? However, as he knew that this daughter of his was pretty good at fighting, he only dared to rant and rave but didnt dare to go forward. Nora pursed her lips. She had gotten sleepy. Shed better get rid of those two quickly, then! Chapter 158 - The DNA Test Results Are Out! In the middle of Noras thoughts, Henry suddenly swept the cups on the coffee table onto the ground! The cups broke into pieces with a loud bang. Henry, whose veins on his forehead were bulging, stood where he was and yelled, Nora, Im your father! This is something thatll never change! You can forget about abandoning me and getting rich on your own! Youll go to jail if you dont take care of me! Then, he looked back at Simon and said, The Andersons have to give me an explanation regarding this today! Either you draft a contract for the Carefree Pills dividends and give me the money immediately, or get my daughters mentor change done first. Pick one! He sat back down on the sofa. Simon frowned. Henry flying into a rage all of a sudden, and his actions of slamming the coffee table and breaking the cups shocked Miranda and Rachel. However, Melissa and Mrs. Anderson remained as calm and steady as ever, seemingly used to such scenes. Simon was about to say something when Noras frosty voice rang out. Id advise you to calm down a little. Otherwise, not only will you not get any money, but youll also have to pay for these cups! Henry sneered, Why? Are you planning to become deadbeats and not give me any money? If so, I dont mind making this matter known to the public! Ill show everyone outside how the Andersons are hogging the Smiths Carefree Pill! Nora asked lazily, Who says the Carefree Pill belongs to my mother? As soon as she said that, everyone looked at her in shock. Simon wanted to ask something, but Melissa held his hand and shook her head lightly. Henry turned and glared at her menacingly. What did you say? Nora looked at the cups on the floor and said, The Carefree Pill belongs to the Andersons. What does it have to do with the Smiths? Henry jumped onto his feet. How can that be? It obviously belongs to your mothe If my mother was the one who developed it, then why didnt you open a pharmaceutical factory all these years? Wouldnt you have made a fortune a long time ago? Nora spoke slowly and coolly, but her argument was a convincing one. Both Simon and Melissa also looked at Henry hesitantly. She was right. Why did Yvette hold on to the pill formula and keep it a secret from Henry? Henrys expression changed a few times. How would he know anything about Carefree Pills or whatever it was called? The books in the study upstairs were all Yvettes. She had a lot of writings and drawings to do with a lot of different topics in there. After she had died, he couldnt be bothered to take care of them at all, let alone know what they were. Besides, even though he and Yvette were husband and wife in name, nobody knew that they had never consummated their marriage before. He was more like a nominal father that Yvette had given her daughter! He didnt understand why Yvette had taken a fancy to him, either Later, Yvette died. It should already be considered a blessing that he hadnt taken all those things as rubbish and thrown them away. How would he possibly know that they were actually so valuable In the middle of Henrys thoughts, Nora said, I obviously found the formula at the Andersons. Henry understood nowNora was planning to push him away! He immediately shouted, Nora! You unfilial daughter! How dare you lie! Nora looked as calm as ever. She said, Im the one who took out the formula, so naturally, I have the final say as to where I took it from. You claim that the formula belongs to the Smiths. In that case, do you have any evidence to substantiate your claim? Henry, !! He had immediately gone upstairs and entered Yvettes study when he learned about the Carefree Pill. It was only then that he realized that it had long been cleaned out. All the books had been burned. Thus, he didnt have any evidence at all! If he had the Carefree Pills formula, he wouldve sold it to the Andersons competitors a long time ago. Why would he still have to come all the way here to beg others for money?! Henry said angrily, Thats just pure sophistry! Really? Nora took out her cell phone. In that case, we can only call the police. Also, allow me to remind you that the cups you just broke are antiques from the 1600s worth hundreds of thousands of dollars. You have to pay for them. What she said daunted Henry. He frowned and said viciously, Nora! Youre blackmailing me! Nora raised her phone. So, shall I call the police? Henry, !! He felt exactly as aggrieved and frustrated in this instant as how smug he had been just now! Simon and Melissa had also recovered and caught on. Simon stood and said, The Carefree Pill is said to have been developed by Yvette, but we, the Andersons, actually developed it ourselves. Mr. Smith, you have to provide evidence when you come straight here to snatch things from others. Do you have any evidence? If not, what youre doing is tantamount to slander! Melissas voice was gentle but stern. She said, If you continue to pester us, well call the police, Mr. Smith. At the sight of them becoming aggressive, Henry found himself at a loss at once. He exchanged a look with Wendy. The wealthy families in New York were ultimately still a lot classier. Henry was scared. He coughed and said, No matter who the Carefree Pill belongs to, were ultimately still family. Whats wrong with helping my second daughter to change a mentor? He looked at Nora again and said, Youd rather help your cousin than your younger sister? Nora, how can you be so narrow-minded? Nora yawned as if she didnt hear him. She pointed at the door. Are you going to leave by yourself? Or do you want me to send you away? Upon seeing that being aggressive and unreasonable wasnt going to work anymore, Wendy decided to take a soft approach. She grabbed Noras hand and said, Nora, I know there are issues between us, but Mom treated you very well too. You cant just ignore your sister! Blood is thicker than water, Nora. The two of you are family! Nora, however, didnt bother listening to what she said at all. Instead, she held her wrist with a backhand and then, with a forceful pull, threw her out the door! Then, Nora dusted off her hands and looked at Henry. There were a few gigantic words clearly written in her cat-like eyes: Its your turn now. Henry, In order to avoid being thrown out in such an embarrassing manner, Henry snorted and walked out himself. When he was passing by Nora, he stopped and said angrily, I have legs; I can go by myself! Dont be too smug about this though, Nora! Im your father. Just by this relationship alone, youll never be able to get rid of me! The look in Noras eyes was icy-cold. She didnt say anything. Instead, she popped her wrist joints loudly, causing a frightened Henry to quicken his footsteps. Before he exited, he nevertheless couldnt stop himself from saying, I wont give up so easily! After the two detestable people finally left, Nora went upstairs. As soon as she entered her bedroom, her cell phone rang. She looked down and saw that it was Lily. When she answered, Lily said, Anti, the DNA test results are out! Nora looked up. Lily laughed and asked, Is it you whos not your fathers biological daughter, or is it your younger sister who isnt? Chapter 159 - A Second Test! Nora was taken aback by Lilys words. She was already mentally prepared prior to the DNA test that she might not be Henrys daughter, but When the truth was truly presented to her, apart from feeling a little surprised, she was actually more relieved than anything else. Nora cast her eyes down and looked out the window. She suddenly felt rather relieved. It was human nature to want to be close to your parents. Her mother had died early, so her father was her only kin in the world. In spite of that, her father had never hugged or kissed her even once in her entire life. There were times where she found herself very envious when she looked at Henry carrying Angela dotingly. In fact, she would even become very depressed and shut herself off from the world for a while during that time. The little Nora couldnt help but wonder at that time if it was because she was too unlikeable. Was that why her father disliked her? Later, she had closed off her heart and never opened it to outsiders ever again. Everyone who knew her said that she was callous, but that was because no one had ever taught her what love was. In her world, she had always been alone. But as it turned out, it had never been her fault. It wasnt because she was not likable enough that Henry didnt like her; rather, it was because he wasnt her father. Nora raised her eyes. Suddenly, she lowered her head and looked at the strands of hair that she had tugged off Henrys head when she was kicking him and Wendy out just now. The corners of her lips suddenly curled into a smile. In that case, lets check them all. Although it was already confirmed, it was still better to have her DNA compared with Henrys, just in case. Perhaps because she knew that she was eager to know the result, Lily replied, Okay. Ill arrange for someone to pick it up right away. Even the fastest express courier wouldnt be as fast as someone actually doing it themselves. She had always had all her DNA tests done outside of the States. Ten minutes later, someone came and collected the hair samples. They took the earliest flight overnight and went straight to where Lily was. Ten hours later, the samples reached Lily. She forwent sleep to do the DNA test. Another four hours later, she had gotten the DNA test results! Henry and Wendy stood outside the Andersons villa after they were kicked out. They glared furiously at the villa and stamped their feet. Wendy couldnt stop herself from provoking Henry. She said, Honestly, Nora is so How can she do such an about-face the moment she made it big? Henry, who was red in the face with anger, gnashed his teeth in fury. The veins on his forehead were bulging as he said, That unfilial daughter! I Im going to sue her! Wendy frowned. Will the authorities really do anything about it, though? Also, do we still have the money to hire the best lawyer? Henry was irritated by her questions. At this point, Miranda and Rachel also left the Andersons. The Woods car was parked outside the villa, but Miranda and Rachel didnt get in the car after they exited the villa. Instead, they went over to Henry and Wendy. Miranda sighed and said, That younger sister of mine is just so cruel! The Andersons are indeed too unkind about this! Rachel pursed her lips and said, Exactly. Does Nora really think shes a daughter of the Andersons? A woman who has no shame and became pregnant before marriage is even abandoning her father now? Thats unforgivable! Henry and Wendy, who werent expecting them to say that, were momentarily dumbfounded. Wendy was the first to recover. She stepped forward, took Mirandas arm, and said, The two of us are really pitiful. Not only did we painstakingly raise her into an adult, but Nora was in poor health when she was a child, so we even frequently sent her to the hospital I didnt expect her to be so rebellious. We only reprimanded her a little after she made us sad, but shes become so distant and alienated! Sigh! Miranda immediately replied, That wont do. Next to her, Rachel also chimed in. Look at how pitiful the two of them are, Mom. Why dont you help them out? Miranda hesitated when she heard her suggestion. She said, But thats your aunt, after all Rachel straightened her back and said, Its only right to be on the side of justice rather than ones family, Mom. You know that, right? Cmon, help them out! Miranda sighed. Oh, alright. I happen to have a friend here The night passed peacefully for everyone. Melissa was still worried before she went to bed. She said, Your father seems like a real piece of work to me, Nora. Will they kick up another fuss? Nora, however, replied openly, Theres always a solution to a problem, Aunt Melissa. Dont worry. Melissa nodded and went downstairs. She complained to Mrs. Anderson, Yvette was such a proud woman back then. Why did she have to pick such a shameless scoundrel like him? Mrs. Anderson heaved a huge sigh. Everything is predestined in ones life! Simon also heaved a deep sigh. The three of them looked at each other and then, they raised their heads and looked at Noras bedroom upstairs in the end. Melissa sighed. Not only did her mother die when she was young, but her father doesnt love her, either. The most pitiful one here is actually Nora. Her father embarrassed her so badly today and even ranted at others. Nora must be very sad! Simon nodded. Yeah. How was she when you talked to her just now? Melissa replied, Nora is a sensible girl. She has always been one whos afraid to report anything but good news. Even when you ask her how shes doing at home, all she says is that everything is fine. How would she possibly show us her pain? Shes probably crying upstairs now. Simon and Mrs. Andersons hearts ached for her at once. However, Nora, whom the trio had mistaken to be secretly crying, had already taken a shower and was asleep in the bed with her son in her arms. The night passed peacefully. It was the weekend the next day, so Pete didnt have to go to school. Nora was also finally able to sleep in. However, she was awakened by the noise downstairs. She frowned and got up. As soon as she stepped out of her room, she heard Simons angry shout from downstairs. Were not accepting any interviews! Melissa was reprimanding the other party. She threatened, Im calling the security guards if all of you dont leave! A female stranger was talking to them. Hello, good day. An attitude like that wont solve anything at all. Im Roxanne, a reporter. Ms. Smiths father called me and told me that shes refusing to acknowledge them as family after a wealthy family took her in. Were here to mediate! Simon shouted, Turn off the camera first! Roxanne said, Dont be so agitated, sir. This is a live broadcast; the more agitated you are, the more people will feel that youre in the wrong! Lets calm down. Why dont you tell me what has really happened first? All of you are family. Theres no grudge or feud among family that cannot be mediated. Melissa frowned. We dont need mediation. Roxanne spoke calmly and unhurriedly. Youre not Ms. Smith, so you cannot represent her. May I know where Ms. Smith is? Henrys voice came over at this point. He said, She must be still sleeping! That daughter of mine has been fat and lazy since she was a child. She never gets out of bed until the sun is shining brightly in the sky! Chapter 160 - Embellishing The Story Roxanne asked, Whats going on, Mr. Smith? Doesnt she have to work? Henry stood in front of the camera to the live-stream. With a frown and a plaintive look on his face, he replied, No, shes unemployed. When she was with us, she mooched off her aunt and me. I heard that she also hasnt been working ever since the Andersons took her back with them. Its already ten in the morning, yet shes still asleep. Neither does she take care of her child, but leaves them to survive on their own instead. Sigh! Melissa said, Nora sleeps in because shes in poor health! She lost a lot of blood during labor back then, so she doesnt have much energy and has to sleep more than what ordinary people do! Also, ever since she moved to the Andersons, Nora has never asked us for living expenses! She has a source of income! Wendy sighed. Thats because you dont know that her income comes from the small company that her mother owned before she died, Melissa. There are thousands of dollars in dividends every month from the company Melissa was about to speak when Henry held his hands behind his back and said fiercely, Im just here for my child today. Im not trying to take her from you! Its just that Im ultimately still her father. How can the Andersons just take her here after they found her, and forbid her from contacting me? Were family! Blood is thicker than water! His eyes reddened as he spoke. Henry was actually decent-looking. He had a squarish face, thick eyebrows, and big eyes, making him look like an upright man. His behavior instantly sparked intense discussion among netizens. People were leaving comments at high speed in Roxannes live-stream: Shes refusing to acknowledge her father? What kind of reasoning is that? That Cinderella must find her father too tacky after she became a princess! The Andersons are too much. They look like decent human beings, but how can they stop them from acknowledging each other?! Theyre father and daughter, after all! Ms. Smith is still asleep even at this time? She sounds like such an unreliable person Whats the point of bringing such a woman back home? Wow, is this what the wealthy look like? That house looks so high-end! All sorts of discussions filled the live-stream. No one knew who it was, but someone had put money into the live-stream and increased the traffic, causing Roxannes live-stream to instantly have more than a million viewers. Everyone loved gossip. Moreover, this was about the secrets of the rich. Once one entered the live-stream, they would want to know what exactly was going on. In the university. Tina, who was surfing the Internet on her cell phone, accidentally saw a post on Angelas social media. She immediately broke into a smile and entered the live-stream Tina raised her eyebrows when she saw the exciting content inside. Tsk. How lively. She had originally kept Angela with her just to give Nora trouble, but she didnt expect to receive such a surprise! Abandoning ones fathernow, that was an awful offense to be known for among the wealthy. After all, one was indebted to their parents for raising them, no matter what. Besides, most of the general public sympathized with the underdog, causing the comments to be filled with condemning voices directed at Ms. Smith! Tina smiled. Suddenly, she picked up her cell phone and paid to promote the live-stream on social media so that it would trend. At the same time, she also got a group of trolls to leave comments in the live-stream. The Andersons? Arent they the family behind Harmonia Pharmacy? Harmonia Pharmacy? The one selling traditional medicine? Their medicines are pretty good. Ive always thought that people in the field of medicine are kind-hearted, but unexpectedly, theyre actually involved in gossip like this? Ms. Smiths aunt, too. She speaks in a nice way, but why does she feel so annoying? Why does she keep stopping them from getting Ms. Smith to come downstairs? Its as if shes deliberately stopping the father and daughter from being reunited. Thats why I say that the richer one is, the stingier they are! Boycott Harmonia Pharmacy! Im never buying medicines from them ever again! The comments were full of condemnation. In the live-stream, Henry was still accusing Nora of various unfilial behaviors. His words made most of the parents watching the live-stream tear up. I just want to acknowledge my daughter again and ensure that shes doing well. You cant just spoil her like that and let her stay at home all day! She needs to be self-reliant! I didnt painstakingly raise her to let her sink into such depravity Melissa found Henry shameless to the extreme. She yelled angrily, Nora has been locked up at home by you ever since she was a child, and has never been out of the house. Which part of that was painstaking for you?! Henry sighed. Yes, thats right. Shes not in good health, so schools didnt want to accept her. On top of that, she has low self-esteem because shes so fat, so she also refuses to go to school. I was the one who taught her and raised her into an adult at home. Melissa retorted, You raised her into an adult? Its a blessing that you didnt starve her to death! Henrys eyes flickered the moment she said that. Wendy, however, started to cry. She said, Thats too much, Melissa! Nora has been fat ever since she was a child. We fed her as much as she wanted, so why would she go hungry? If she had gone hungry, would she have become that fat? Melissa, !! Her obesity was because of hormonal injections, of course! After being injected with hormones, even plain water would make one gain weight. How could these two people distort the truth like that?! Wendy lowered her head again and held her hand over her mouth as she sobbed. The only time I didnt keep an eye on Nora was when she went out and fooled around, causing her to become pregnant before marriage. She even insisted on giving birth to the child after that. Her father and I didnt want her to, so she fell out with us Roxanne asked, Why didnt the two of you want her to? A fake Wendy replied, The childs father is a ruffian. He didnt even dare to come to us to ask for her hand in marriage. Moreover, Nora was only 19 years old at that time, so of course, we did everything with her interests in mind! Its also because of this that she distanced herself from us. She insisted on giving birth and moving abroad. We continued to support her financially. Its because we know that she doesnt like living with us that we even sent her money for her living expenses every month. But Mrs. Anderson, anyone who has family, and anyone who has a daughter, would know that we made the right decision! How can you use that to sow discord between the father and daughter? Another intense discussion broke out in the comments: What the f*ck! So, its because of this that they fell out! A ruffian? Getting pregnant when you arent even married yet? Seems that Ms. Smith is a real piece of work. She hasnt even appeared yet, but I already dislike her! If I were her parents, I would definitely want to beat her to death! Her father and stepmother have done well enough. Not only did they send her abroad, but they even raised her child for her! Gosh, how can such an insensible daughter exist? Melissa held her chest in fury. The elderly Mrs. Anderson, who was sitting on the sofa in the room, was livid when she heard the arguing outside. Wealthy families were very particular about handling matters in a low-key manner. Yet, Henry had actually brought such a huge crowd with him and set up a live-stream? He was trying to thoroughly embarrass the Andersons! How was this a reconciliatory live-stream? They were obviously trying to force them to give in again! Mrs. Anderson slammed her walking stick against the floor a few times in anger. It was at this point that Nora came downstairs from the upper floor. She yawned and said lazily, Dont be angry, Grandma. Chapter 161 - DNA Paternity Test!! Mrs. Andersons irritation calmed down when she saw how calm and collected Nora was. She asked, Do you have a way of dealing with them, Nora? Nora nodded. She sat calmly beside her, picked up her cell phone, and checked the time. Lily should have already received the hair samples by now and was likely doing the DNA comparisons at the moment. She sent a text message to Lily and told her to send the results immediately after they were out. After sending the message, she exited the chat app and opened Roxannes live-stream. The corners of her lips curled upward at once and she started to read the comments in the live-stream with relish. She laughed as she read. It was as if she wasnt the one being called shameless, materialistic, and a leech. Mrs. Anderson, ? The elderly lady watched the girl sitting in front of her. She was ridiculously calm and collected as if she didnt take the hurtful words on the Internet seriously at all! Or perhaps it was because that family had hurt her so much since she was a child that she didnt care anymore? While Mrs. Anderson was thinking about it, she suddenly heard Noras cell phone ringLily had called. Anti, the DNA test results are out! The results are pretty surprising! Surprising? Could it be that she was Henrys daughter while Angela wasnt? Nora raised her eyebrows. Lily said, Ive emailed you the results. Okay. Nora opened her email inbox after she hung up. She raised her brows when she saw the two DNA paternity test reports. Tsk. They were in for a good show later! She waved her phone at Mrs. Anderson and said leisurely, Ill go over for a sec, Grandma. Afraid that she would be attacked, Mrs. Anderson also got up shakily with her walking stick as support and followed behind Nora. As soon as the two of them went out, they saw Henry and Wendy holding each others hands like a pair of star-crossed lovers. There were tears in their eyes. Wendy said, Back then, Noras mother never mentioned anything about your family, so we didnt know. After she died, Nora needed someone to take care of her. Thats why I married Henry Henry, who had a look of resignation on his face, looked at Wendy and said to Simon, Simon, I know all of you are treating me this way because youre unhappy that I remarried, but a man like me really cant take care of a baby well by himself Especially when Nora is so frail and sickly. We still remember that one time when Nora fell ill. Late at night, I piggybacked her and walked for so long in the rain before I finally managed to stop a car and take her to the hospital. Wendy also put aside her own child and went to the hospital. In the end, my second daughter was so hungry at home that she tried to cook something to eat and ended up scalding her thigh Wendy started to cry again. Yes, I felt especially sad and guilty at that time that I cried for a really long while. Nora paused in her footsteps. She let out an icy scoff. Henrys lies simply came so easily. He had gotten the protagonists the other way round, though? Back then, it was obviously that family of three who went out on a holiday trip and locked her up at home. Although she was only five at that time, she had already become very calm and steady. When she went to the kitchen to cook some noodles, as the pot was too heavy, her grip was too unsteady and she had dropped it on the floor. She had scalded herself all over that time, and there was still a scar on her inner thigh even now. That couple sure had a rapport. Would they still be so loving once they knew the DNA test results, though? She curled her lips and walked out the door. Roxanne spotted her the instant she came out. She shoved the microphone in her face and said, Ms. Smith? Are you Ms. Smith? Did you just wake up? Do you have anything to say to your father and stepmother? In the study on the second floor of the Andersons villa. Pete leaned against the window and looked at the commotion downstairs anxiously. They were bullying Mommy! It was a shame that he couldnt reveal his face. How he wished he could go downstairs and kick that couple right on their faces! For the very first time, Pete wished avidly that he could grow up. Once he grew up, he would be able to protect the people he wanted to protect. He took a video of the commotion downstairs and sent it to Cherry. In the Hunts family home. Cherry, who was playing with her Barbies with Justin, heard her cell phone beep. When she picked it up and took a look, she immediately became furious. After bullying her elder brother, that grandpa of hers was now bullying Mommy! He was too much! The little girl went to the bedroom with her cell phone and sent Pete a voice message: Thats the grandpa who threw you away, Pete! Open the window and pour a cup of hot water on him! Pour it all over his face! Pete, ?? At the door, Justin, who was constantly paying attention to her, frowned upon hearing what she said. He sent a text message to Lawrence and told him to check what was happening to Nora. Soon, Lawrence sent him the link to a live-stream. Justin tapped on the link and entered the live-stream. When he saw the contents, he flew into a rage and ordered, Investigate this! Find out how that live-stream became so popular! Who paid to make it trend?! Lawrence replied, Yes, sir! At the same time in the hospital. Ian had already regained consciousness. However, for safety purposes, the doctor had recommended that he be hospitalized, so he had been staying in the VIP ward all this time. There were a few pillows behind Ian. He leaned against them comfortably as he held his cell phone and waited quietly for Cherrys live-stream in the evening. As he had slept too much while he was in a coma, he couldnt get to sleep at the moment and was very bored. As Cherry hadnt started any live-streams, he kept opening the live-streaming app. In the end, he randomly entered a live-streamers outdoors live-stream, intending to watch it casually. There were already more than a million viewers watching the hottest live-stream at the moment. As soon as he entered the live-stream, he saw Simon and Melissa. Ians grip on the phone instantly tightened. Ever since Yvette had abandoned him, he had never met any of the Andersons again. Simon looked a lot older after so many years. He was no longer the ignorant boy who had run rampant and only knew how to hide behind his eldest sister. Ian looked at the comments while thinking about it. There were constantly new viewers entering the live-stream and asking in the comments what was happening. Some kind viewers helped to explain the situation, so Ian quickly understood what was happening. As it turned out, Yvettes husband had gone over to take his daughter back? Ian was an astute and farsighted man who understood human nature very well. Through the comments, he had already understood the ins and outs of what was happening a long time ago. His jaw tensed when he saw Henry. So, he was the man whom Yvette had married in the end? He really wasnt very impressive at all! For the sake of money, he had actually come all the way to his daughters doorstep and was driving her into a corner like this If Yvette knew, she would turn in her grave! The light in Ians eyes dimmed when he thought of that. He felt a sharp pain in his heart again. If If he had a daughter with Yvette, he would definitely love and cherish her more than life itself, and would never allow anyone to hurt her Chapter 162 - She Looks Almost Exactly The Same As Yvette! Ian lowered his gaze and looked at the comments again. When he was young, Yvettes betrayal had caused his entire world to collapse. Later, when Yvette gave birth, he had decided not to ever meet her again for the rest of his life. He had ignored and paid the matter no heed even when he heard that the Andersons had brought her daughter back home. He didnt expect to actually see in the live-stream the person whom he had been deliberately avoiding. He was originally planning to just exit the live-stream after taking a look, but he could no longer do so anymore. Someone was bullying Yvettes daughter. How could he just sit back and ignore it? His brows drew together tightly. At the entrance to the Andersons villa. Roxanne and the cameraman were staring at Nora in astonishment. When Henry was talking about his daughter, he had described her as fat, lazy, and someone who got herself pregnant before marriage. Therefore, they had thought that Ms. Smith must be either a hideous fatty or someone who looked mean and vicious. Unexpectedly, she was instead such a clean-looking young woman. The girl was tall and slender. Her almond-shaped eyes originally should have made her look docile and well-behaved, but on her, they instead made her look a little cold and distant. For a while, the cameraman neglected to shift the camera to her. As soon as Roxanne spoke, a large number of negative comments bombarded the live-stream. The woman in question has finally appeared? Quick, show us what she looks like! Im curious, too! What exactly does the woman who abandoned her father look like? She must be really ugly! I can already imagine how she looksmessy hair, dark circles, and weird clothes! Although you cant judge a book by its cover, sometimes the inside is so bad that their appearance cant get any much better! Amid the crowds persecuting voices, the cameraman finally seemed to realize something, and he raised the camera and aimed it right at Noras face! The next moment, a stunning little face, even more beautiful than a celebritys, appeared in front of over a million viewers watching the live-stream! For a while, the comments quietened somewhat. Everyone let out sighs of admiration: Has a goddess herself descended into the mortal realm? What the f*ck? Isnt her makeup-less face too gorgeous? Her complexion must be fake, right? If it werent because the skin condition of the person standing next to her is so obvious, I would really have suspected that she has turned on a max-level filter! Is that Ms. Smith? Oh my god! If I had a daughter like her, I would definitely spoil her to bits! Aaaaahhh, Ive been conquered by the little missys looks! Amid the sighs of admiration were also malicious comments: Whats the use of being so pretty? Shes still a callous and heartless person despite her beauty! Exactly! Can you live on just looks? No, you cant! How can that little missy be so vicious? How can she fall out with her father just because he didnt allow her to give birth to a ruffians kid Besides, shes so good-looking. Why cant she just find some kind of job? Any would do! Why must she leech off her parents and refuse to work? In the hospital, Ian was shocked into a daze. He stared at the screen in astonishment, at the clear and vivid visage that he could hardly remember even in his dreams In the past, he had heard people say that time could heal all wounds. He hadnt believed it at that time. But later, he did. After a separation of more than twenty years, he really had nearly already forgotten how Yvette looked. However, in this instant, that young woman was as if Yvette had come back to life. He felt as if he had been brought back twenty years in time, and was looking at how she had looked back when they had gone their separate ways! Even the strong and tenacious spirit she carried was somewhat similar to the one that Yvette had. It was just that hers felt colder as if she didnt possess any emotions, whereas Yvettes felt mostly bold and sassy. Ian stared at the video avidly. He didnt even dare to blink, lest the person in front of him disappeared while he wasnt paying attention. As expected, her daughter really looked like her! There was no hint of that man at all For some reason, Ian actually suddenly felt a little comforted. At the Andersons. Nora wasnt aware of the changes in the comments. She was currently looking at Roxanne. Seemingly because she saw that she wasnt saying anything, Roxanne asked again, Ms. Smith, you look very cultured and well-educated. Now that things have reached this point, do you really have nothing youd like to say to your father and stepmother? Nora raised her eyebrows. The next moment, the audience watched as she replied detachedly, I do have one thing I want to say. Roxanne breathed a sigh of relief. She said, I just knew youd still have feelings for your parents. After all, one mustnt just ignore their parents kindness for bringing them up. May I know what youd like to say to your father? Noras lips curled into a smile as she said, Stay the hell away from me. The six words made Roxanne choke, and the ranting and raving in the comments worsened even further. Roxannes lip corners spasmed as she said, Theres no greater kindness than the love and care that one receives from their parents when theyre growing up, Ms. Smith. You also have a child yourself. Do you also want your child to abandon you when youre old? Nora thought about it carefully. Then, she answered, They can do whatever they want. Roxanne, ? Nora seemed half-amused. She hadnt washed up yet, and she looked a little dopey from having just woken up. Her hair was also a little messy. She didnt look sufficiently exquisite, but it made her give off even more of a careless and sloppy feeling. She added unhurriedly, Im not relying on them to provide for me in old age. Upstairs, Pete, Far away in the Hunts family home, Cherry, Sob! They had been rejected by Mommy! Roxanne frowned and said, Its not about the money. Its about spiritual companionship! Nora, ? She looked at Henry and Wendy. Oh? So, what youre lacking is just your spiritual needs? Henry hurriedly said, Of course but the children are still young, so they should try and strive for success now. I cant always take up the childrens time, either. Also, your stepmother and I are getting old, so we arent in good health anymore. Were thinking of having health checkups done, but you and your sister have used up all the money. Nora laughed. In the end, arent you still just demanding money anyway? Henry immediately retorted, This isnt a demand for money! This is something you should be giving me in the first place! Practically right after he said that, they heard activity at the entrance again. A moment later, a few policemen walked in. The policeman at the forefront wore a police uniform. His posture was straight, and he looked tough and handsome. His eyes were as sharp as an eagles. He fixed his gaze on Nora when he entered, his eyes full of scrutiny. Then, he asked unhurriedly, Did someone make a police report? Yes! I did! Melissa said as she stepped forward. She pointed at Roxanne and Henry, and said, These people are trespassing on private property without consent. Please drive them out, sir! The policeman leading the team took a look at the situation. After it seemed like he had understood what was going on, he said, Please leave! If not, we will have to make use of the polices authority! Roxannes brows knitted togethershe hadnt expected the Andersons to take such an aggressive approach. She looked at Henry and suggested, Why dont we come again next time instead? Henry, however, knew that if it would probably still go nowhere the next time if he didnt settle it once and for all today. Thus, he immediately shouted, Sir, Id like to make a police report, too! That unfilial daughter of mine refuses to provide for the two of us! Chapter 163 - Might She Be His Daughter? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The police were taken aback when they heard him. They asked, Who exactly was the one who called the police just now? Before Melissa could speak, Wendy started to cry. She said, Now that youre here, sir, you have to help us! Henry and I are her parents, but she refuses to acknowledge us! The Andersons have robbed us of our daughter! The police frowned and looked at the Andersons again. They asked, Whats going on? Nora, however, didnt answer them in a timely manner. She was staring at the policeman heading the team. Dressed in a police uniform, his posture was tall and straight like an upright spear. Nora felt that he was no simple person. Although the policemen behind him also conducted themselves very professionally, they felt a lot more laid-back compared to him. The difference was like that of soldiers who had gone through life and death on the battlefield, and soldiers who had been kept in privileged conditions. The policeman heading the team had a tight jaw and looked exceptionally resolute and determined. The people behind him followed his lead. Someone said, Captain Ford, I think these are family affairs. A bit of persuasion should suffice Before he could finish, however, the man addressed as Captain Ford broke into a frown, causing the other policeman to immediately shut up in fright. At the sight of this, Henry immediately shouted, Sir, are ones children obligated to provide for their elderly parents?! Ford pressed his lips together tightly. He spoke very little, but he nevertheless answered calmly, Yes, they are. 1 Henry went on. In that case, if the children do not carry out their obligation to provide for their elderly parents, am I allowed to make a police report?! Ford looked at Nora again. He lowered his gaze and answered, Yes, you are. Henry pointed at Nora and said, Shes my daughter, but she refuses to acknowledge us anymore. What should we do about this, sir? Shouldnt she be brought in and ordered to undergo counseling?! Fords lips were pressed tightly together and his tough visage was full of uprightness. He didnt just listen to his one-sided claims and instead looked at Nora. What do you have to say? Nora couldnt help but find the so-called Captain Ford a little strange. She lowered her gaze dispassionately and replied unhurriedly, It is only right for children to provide for their parents! Henry breathed a sigh of relief when she said that. From the look of it, she must have finally become scared when she saw the police, right? Henry let out a contemptuous laugh inwardly. Wendy also breathed a sigh of relief. This was New York, after all; they had no contacts here. To be honest, she was actually also afraid that the Andersons would use their power to bully them. Thus, she smiled and said, Its for the best that you see it like that, Nora. Roxanne also breathed a sigh of relief. She said, In that case, why dont we have a seat and talk about how Ms. Smith, as their daughter, should provide for her parents? Lets make everything clear today, so that things can be done more conveniently after that. Melissa and Simon didnt expect Nora to suddenly give in. They exchanged a look. However, they felt that since this was Noras choice, they should respect her decision. After all, when it came to things like family ties, those who werent the actual people involved would never be able to really know for sure how they felt. Henry was still Noras father, after all. If she truly couldnt let go of their blood ties, then it couldnt be helped. Everyone had different ways of thinking. Even though they didnt agree with Noras decision, they couldnt make the decision on her behalf, either. After thinking through it, Melissa simply said, If thats the case, then lets talk about it inside. Since even Nora had given in, then they must also change their attitude accordingly. Henry and Wendy exchanged a look. Then, they started to walk toward the door. When they reached the door, they couldnt help but look at Melissa and say, If youd known this was coming, then why bother being so aggressive and driving us away yesterday? The couples eyes were full of triumph. However, Nora blocked them at the door the next moment. The corners of her lips curled upward and she said, The two of you cant go inside. Henry and Wendy, ? Even Roxanne was dumbfounded. she asked, What is the meaning of this, Ms. Smith? Didnt you just say that its only right that children provide for their parents? Are you going back on your word so quickly? Nora cast her eyes down. She replied, Children should indeed provide for their parents. However, why should I provide for someone who has no blood ties with me whatsoever? As soon as she said that, Henrys eyes abruptly widened in shock. Wendy was also stunned. She, who obviously didnt know about this, looked at Henry incredulously. What is Nora talking about, Henry? Henry swallowed. He said, Y-you no-good daughter! How could you tell such a lie just so you can escape providing for us? You really are my daughter! Nora kept her gaze down. She didnt waste her breath on him any further. Instead, she opened the electronic DNA test report file on her cell phone and held it up in Henrys face! Henry, !! He stared at the report in shock. Suddenly, he thought back to the sharp pain he had felt on his scalp when he was leaving the Andersons the previous night Could it be that How could it be, though?! Why would she have doubts about it?! Yet if she hadnt, was there any normal person who would have a DNA test done? He absolutely mustnt admit to it, though. He hastily yelled, The report is fake! Its definitely fake! Fake? Noras lips curled into a smile, and she ignored him. Instead, she looked at Roxanne and said, Roxanne, youre a reporter, so you must be very knowledgeable and know a lot. You should know of this DNA testing lab, right? Z&S was the most well-known DNA testing lab abroad. Its qualifications were beyond doubt because it was Antis property! Roxanne looked at Henry immediately when she saw the labs logo. In the hospital. Ian had been watching the live-stream closely the whole time. When the girl said It is only right for children to provide for their parents!, he couldnt help but curl his lip with distaste. In the end, she was just a daughter that Yvette had with someone else. Even though she looked like her, she wasnt her. She ultimately still had her fathers cowardly nature in her and had actually compromised at a time like this. Ian broke into a frown and decided to exit the live-stream. However, it was at this moment that Nora said Why should I provide for someone who has no blood ties with me whatsoever?. Thinking that this was Noras way of dodging the topic, he even admired her cleverness. After all, by saying that, the focus of the incident would change from a daughter refusing to provide for her elderly parents, to whether she really was their daughter or not. Like Yvette, she was very sly and crafty. Ian lowered his gaze. The thought had only just formed in his mind when Nora brandished a DNA test report! The cameraman aimed the camera right at the cell phone, allowing everyone to see the screen clearly! Nora Smith indeed wasnt Henrys daughter! Ian suddenly sat up straight. His eyes looked as if they were glowing in this instant as he stared hard at the live-stream on his cell phone! If If she wasnt Henrys daughter Then who did Yvette have her with?! Could she be Ian suddenly flipped open the quilt covering him and made a move to get out of bed. However, the nurse outside the door rushed in and pressed his shoulders down. What are you doing, Mr. Smith? Ian was so agitated that his eyes were turning red and moist. He said, Joel! Get Joel! The nurse immediately nodded. Okay, well look for him right away. Can you lie back down first, please? Ian lay back down. He stared at the ceiling. There was only one thought in his mind at the moment: Might she be his daughter?! 1 Chapter 164 - The Kindness of Giving Birth To Her? The comments in the live-stream had already gone nuts: Oh my god! I actually just saw a plot twist online! She isnt his biological daughter! My goodness! No wonder she isnt close to her father! As it turned out, she isnt his biological daughter! Its no wonder, then! Thats too biased an opinion. The way I see it, the kindness one shows by raising a child outweighs that of giving birth to the child. Just because she isnt his biological child, does that mean she can just forget how painstakingly he had raised her? I agree. If you can be a total ingrate just because you arent your parents biological child, then what kind of position do you put the families in who so kindly adopt children in the orphanage? I am an adopted child myself. My biological parents abandoned me at birth, but my adoptive parents treated me very well. Our relationship now is no different from that of blood-related parents and children. Does it matter whether we are blood-related or not? At the Andersons. Roxanne, who was astounded by the turn of events, was actually feeling a little embarrassed. She had come here solely to hype it up for her live-stream, as well as to persuade them to reconcile. She hadnt expected such twists and turns at all. She couldnt help but secretly blame and resent Henry for not telling her the truth. Besides, from the way he was reacting, he obviously knew about it. He just didnt want to admit to it, that was all. She frowned and glanced at the comments in the live-stream. Then, the quick-witted reporter said, Theres no greater kindness than the love and care that one receives from their parents when theyre growing up, Ms. Smith. A DNA test report doesnt explain anything. Since you grew up in the Smiths, then that makes them your parents. Do you really want to sever ties with your parents who had so painstakingly brought you up? The moment she said that, Wendy reacted very quickly. She took out a handkerchief from who-knows-where and held it over her eyes as she cried. She said, I see. Did you distance yourself from us because of that? But think about itwhen have we ever treated you badly during all these years? Henrys expression had also darkened. Having a fact like this exposed put him in an embarrassing situation. However, now that things had come to this, it wasnt just a matter of whether it was embarrassing or not anymore. He clenched his jaw and said, Yes, you are indeed not my biological daughter, but on account of my relationship with your mother, Ive treated you like my own all these years. I worked so hard to make money so that I could provide for you. Are you going to just negate our kindness in bringing you up just because youre not my biological daughter? Roxanne heaved a sigh and said, Theyre your parents, Ms. Smith. Its all thanks to them that youve grown from a helpless baby to the beautiful young woman you are now. As far as I know, you were home until you were at least 19 years old. You The trio joined forces to denounce her. Nora cast her eyes down. She didnt like exposing her affairs to others, and letting them know that she had never been loved since she was a child; or that she had always hidden herself in a pitch-dark room since she was a child; or that when she was still a child without any means of retaliation, she could only eat food that had gone bad and drink cold water. She disliked even more letting others know how miserable her life had been when she was a child. Someone as strong and powerful as she had never needed anyones sympathy. Besides, she wasnt eloquent enough to talk about those things. However, it wasnt her style to allow those three people to twist and distort the truth, either. Nora lowered her head, held up her cell phone, and tapped a few times on it with her long and slender fingers. As a result, all the viewers in the live-stream could see was the sight of her completely ignoring the three peoples words and playing with her cell phone with her head down, which made her look very rude. The negative comments in the live-stream became even worse. That little missy is really pretty, but why doesnt she know how to conduct herself properly? No matter what, your parents did raise you into an adult. You cant just do that! Those are the Andersons. Looks like I really cant patronize Harmonia Pharmacys medicines anymore. How can their medicines be any good when the people making them are so heartless? I heard that her auntthat is, Mrs. Anderson over thereisnt any decent human being, either. All sorts of verbal abuse bombarded the comments in the live-stream. Melissa was livid. She said, Why dont you ask yourselves whether or not you really treated Nora well?! If you had, why would you stop her from ever going to school?! Wendy let out a sigh. Thats because she has in poor health. Weve spent a lot on her over the years because of her health! In fact, we used to have quite a lot of income, but because of her condition, weve depleted all our savings I know you must think that were doing this for money, and to tell the truth, we are indeed doing this for money; but thats because weve been driven into a corner and are at our wits end! Wendy held her hand over her eyes and wept as she said, Even though our elder daughter has spent all our savings, by right, since the money was for her medical fees, it shouldnt matter. Our younger daughter is now in graduate school and isnt working, the family is out of money. At this point, our elder daughter is found by her wealthy relatives. I heard that Noras mother owns some of the Andersons companys shares, so shes very rich now Were not asking for riches and honor; were just hoping that she can take out some moneyeven just a few thousand dollars would doto help the family out. I have my own selfish motives too! I really feel so terrible seeing my younger daughter live from hand to mouth! Nora, as an elder sister, cant you even spare your sister a bit of what you have when youre doing well? Your father and I are old, so we can do without it. Were willing to even live off scraps! But your younger sister is such an outstanding girl Her acting could really make anyone listening to her weep in sadness. Melissa had always been a very eloquent woman, but even she was astounded by Wendys shamelessness. Simon took an even more straightforward approach. To him, if spending a small amount of money could resolve the issue, then he would just do it and have them drop the issue altogether. He wouldnt hold it against them anymore, either. Thus, he asked, How much are you planning to ask Nora for? His question made Wendys eyes light up. She replied, How about this? Not only is Nora rich now, but we also only sent her to the doctors last time because she was supposedly Henrys biological daughter. In that case, well have her return us all the money we spent on her medical treatment during all these years. If she doesnt want to be involved with us in the future, we wont come anymore, either. Were not asking for too much, right? The live-stream was filled with comments such as: Their request isnt too much at all! Exactly. I dont find Ms. Smith a good person, either. In that case, they might as well have her pay them a lump sum and cut her off after that! Since she wants to cut them off so much, they should properly settle all the accounts from the past. Why stick to just medical expenses? They should also include everything else like living expenses and so on! While such comments were being passed in the live-stream, Nora finally raised her icy-cold eyes and spoke. She said, Sure. In that case, lets settle the accounts properly. Lets take the meals I ate ever since I was a child as five dollars each. That makes fifteen dollars a day. In total, thats Wendy smiled and interrupted her. She said, Is there a need to go into such detail, Nora? All of this happened twenty years ago. Who would remember them that clearly? Why dont we do this instead? Lets just calculate the few big expenses instead. The first is your medical expenses. Next, during those few years you were abroad Henry nodded and said, Yes, thats right. Well forget about the daily food expenses and so on. Ill just take it that I was feeding a dog. Lets just calculate the few big expenses instead No, that wont do. Nora stood tall and straight, and a sharp glint flashed in her drowsy-looking eyes in this instant. Her lips curled upward into a smile and she said unhurriedly in a low voice, Ive always been one who distinguishes clearly between gratitude and grudges, so I mustnt leave out even a single cent. I have a detailed breakdown of your bank records here Chapter 165 - The Truth! His bank records? Henry was stunned. So was Wendy. The next moment, Henry sneered, Do you think youre a bank teller? How would you possibly have our bank records? Nora, however, ignored them and looked at Melissa instead. She said, Aunt Melissa, the printer at home has already printed them out. Please get someone to retrieve them. The printer? She hadnt noticed Nora going to the computer and doing anything, though~ However, she kept quiet about it and went upstairs with the nanny instead. Within a minute, the two of them came back down with a stack of papers. Nora took out a few sheets from the stack and passed them to Roxanne. She said, These are the familys income details. Roxanne was taken aback, but she still took the papers from Nora. Printed on them were details of income that their bank accounts had received over the years. Every month, Idealian Pharmaceuticals would transfer a sum of money into one of the bank accounts. They amounted to roughly five million dollars a year. This had gone on for 25 years without any interruption at all. Most importantly, it was the only source of income for all bank cards under the Smiths! Roxanne was stunned. What does this mean? Noras lips curled into a smile as she answered, Idealian Pharmaceuticals is a company under my mothers name before she got married. A furious Henry retorted, It became our joint property after we got married! Roxanne was dumbfounded. She said, In other words, your entire familys income comes from the company that your mother left behind? In that case, what positions do the two of you hold in the company, Mr. and Mrs. Smith? The whole familys income came from Noras mothers company. Therefore, Roxanne had subconsciously assumed that the two of them worked in the company. But unexpectedly, Henry and Wendys expressions changed as soon as she uttered the question, and both of them became rather embarrassed. Noras lips curled into a smile as she said, Oh, them? They dont hold any positions in there because my mother has handed the company over to a professional manager to handle its affairs. Roxanne, ? Nora looked at Henry and Wendy, and asked, The two of you claim that you worked really hard to make money to provide for me, right? May I ask how much, if any, did the two of you make during all these years? Her words made Henry flush. Wendy hemmed and hawed, unable to say anything. Henry, however, became angry and said, I told you, those dividends are our joint property after your mother and I got married, so that makes them mine! Tsk. Nora smiled and said, If I recall correctly, my mother left the company to me. Before I come of age, the company was to be managed by a manager, and the dividends entrusted to my guardianin other words, you. The company is mine now, though. These were all agreed on beforehand. The manager had already shown her the prenuptial agreement a long time ago. Even though Nora still looked half-asleep, her argument was reasonable and well-founded. She looked straight at Roxanne and said, Therefore, their claim that they worked hard to make money is completely invalid! The viewers in the live-stream were also dumbfounded. Damn. So, after all this time, it turns out that they have been living off Ms. Smiths mother all these years? What is this? Did he marry into his ex-wifes family instead of the other way round? So, after so many years of spending money meant to provide for Ms. Smith, Mr. Smith, a man who sponged off his ex-wife, has found his way over because he doesnt have any more money to spend? What is it like to count money at home every day without going to work for more than twenty years? Thats an annual income of over five million dollars and a monthly income of $40,000 to $50,000! Oh my god! How do you even spend that much money? This plot twist is seriously making me lost for words! Back at the Andersons, Henry clenched his jaw. Wendy straightened her neck stiffly and said, Even so, we did bring you up! The dividends were all spent on you! Money and whatnot arent what matters; what matters the most when a child is growing up is companionship! Its the fact that we gave you a home! A home? For Nora, that word was a ludicrous mockery in itself. She scoffed and handed another thick stack of bills detailing the Smiths expenditures to Roxanne. She said, You can check the bills and see for yourselves just how much of the money was spent on me. Henry swallowed. Wendy couldnt help but smile hastily and say, How can anyone possibly remember every single expense that took place over a period of more than twenty years, Nora? No matter what, were still a family! Nora ignored her. She merely looked at Roxanne and asked, Can you do accounting? Roxanne replied, Yes, I can. For some inexplicable reason, she was now at a disadvantage. She was obviously a reporter who came to mitigate a family dispute. Why had she suddenly become someones assistant instead? Before one even realized, that woman had already taken control of the situation. The corners of her lips spasmed as she took out the bills and started going through them. It would probably take a really long time if she were to really calculate the expenses like that. Thus, Nora kindly said, Just now, they claimed that they spent all their savings on my medical expenses. Why dont you calculate how much theyve spent on that? People were required to register with their actual names when they went to the doctors. If they brought her to the doctors, there would definitely be records of it. Roxanne nodded and started to look through the bills starting from 25 years ago. At the same time, she also got the cameraman to take out his cell phone and calculate the numbers. After going through a few pages of the Smiths expenditure records, she was stunned. It wasnt until it reached the point where Nora was five that she finally found a medical record from a hospital. She said, 30 dollars. The cameraman, ? Nora cast her eyes down. That one was because she was too hungry, so she had eaten expired food and ended up suffering from food poisoning. Henry ultimately couldnt let her die. After all, if she were to die before she came of age, then the familys dividends would be cut off. Yet, he couldnt bear to send her to a hospital, so he had sent her to a clinic for an IV drip instead, which had saved her life. While looking through their expenses in the bills, Roxanne also saw expenses amounting to large sums of money. They were either for expensive handbags and jewelryMs. Smith was only a few years old at that time, so they couldnt have been bought for heror for stocks or other kinds of investment, which, needless to say, had all ended in losses. The familys food expenses were indistinguishable because they were all mixed together. Another large expense was school fees for an international school, which required almost a hundred thousand dollars in tuition fees every year. However, everyone knew that Ms. Smith didnt attend school due to poor health, so it went without saying who the tuition fees were for! The more she saw, the more shocked Roxanne became. At the same time, she also couldnt help but secretly call Henry a shameless man. Nora cast her eyes down. To be honest, there was no way of telling from the bills who the childrens food and clothes were bought for, but she couldnt be bothered to explain, either. The clothes were all Angelas. She was fat back then, so she had worn pajamas instead, and even so, the pajamas were things that Angela had rejected However, one could also say that the things that she had experienced in her childhood were a kind of training for her. Through the camera, Roxannes changes in her facial expression and her embarrassment reached everyone who was watching the live-stream. Although she hadnt said a word, everyone was great at filling in the blanks, so they immediately understood something Henry and his family must have mistreated their elder daughter! Wasnt this a classic example of a man marrying into his wifes family and sponging off her, and then hogging her assets after he successfully waited until she died?! The general opinion of the comments in the live-stream changed, and they began to attack Henry. Henry himself also realized something. He immediately removed all his pretenses, stared at Nora, and yelled furiously, Do you know why I didnt treat you well? Its because your mother cheated me into a wedding scam! She got herself pregnant before marriage and lied to me! Chapter 166 - Public Opinion! An agitated Henry looked extremely furious. He said, I only realized that the child wasnt mine after we were married! Youre just like your mother! Like what they say, a crooked stick will have a crooked shadow! Youre both cheap women who got themselves pregnant before marriage! Noras eyes abruptly widened. She clenched her fists, losing control of her emotions for the first time during this incident. She hadnt expected Henry to actually refute her using this. Henry, however, seemed ready to risk everything as if he had nothing to lose anymore. The grown mans eyes had even reddened, and he looked as if he was finally revealing to the public a secret that hed kept hidden deep down in his heart. He spoke as if he had been forced into it. Do you think I wanted to marry your mother? She was good-looking, beautiful, and gentle. When she was courting me back then, how was she even anything like a dignified daughter of a wealthy family? Although she owned a pharmaceutical company, I, too, had a great future ahead of me at that time. I graduated from a prestigious university and also had my own career at that time! She liked me, while I also felt budding feelings for her. After that, we fell in love. I thought I was welcoming the most blissful married life in the world, but I didnt expect all of this to change after we got married! On the first day of our marriage, she told me that she was pregnant, but the child wasnt mine! I was very sad and angry at that time and wanted a divorce, but she begged me not to and simply refused to agree to it. Henry heaved a heavy sigh. He stood with his hands behind his back, forming a sorrowful and dispirited sight. In the hospital. Ian, who was watching the live-stream, was so furious that he flung the cell phone away. Theres no way Yvette would beg anyone! Lies! Utter lies! Hes lying through his teeth! Yvette was such a strong woman. Back then, when she was leading the Andersons pharmaceutical company, she had once met with a problem in her academics. Someone told her that they would help her if she yielded and asked them for help, but she instead sneered at them and put in a month of hard work to overcome the problem instead. She had worked so hard that she even coughed up blood in the end! She was exactly someone like that. Shed rather grit her teeth, endure everything by herself, and work hard on her own than ask for help! Whats more, when it came to love, she had always been the one who had the upper hand. Ian, however, picked the cell phone up again after he flung it away, and continued to watch. The look in his eyes was very cold. What kind of death should he give that man, so that it would defuse his anger? Regardless of the reason for it, Yvette had ultimately provided for that piece of trash for so many years. She wasnt even around anymore, yet he was still insulting her! He must be sick of living! Ian clenched his fists tightly. He hated his body for being so useless in this instant. For the first time, he regretted having formed thoughts of dying. Had his physical condition permitted, he would definitely have charged over to the Andersons to sew that mans mouth shut! At the Andersons. Henry was still airing his grievances. He said, I really loved her. I couldnt bear to see her on her knees, so I decided to wait until she gave birth before we divorce. I wont ask for even a cent from her But humans are emotional creatures. We spent a year and a half together. She was gentle, caring, and thoughtful toward me. When she gave birth and the time for our divorce came, how could I possibly bear to part with her? She knew that I would be softhearted, so she cried and told me that she was terminally ill and didnt have long to live. She wanted me to raise her daughter and even said that she had fallen out with her family, so I was her only kin left in the world. She was dying and was so thin as she lay on the bed. I ended up relenting again. I really both love and hate her She also personally chose a second wife, Wendy, for me. She told her to treat me well and wanted the two of us, husband and wife, to take care of her child together. Later, she left the world. I missed her so badly that I fell ill. After being seriously ill for a while, I left my job. After that, I ultimately still couldnt recover from the pain of her departure. I really hate her. I hate her for deceiving me and betraying me by sleeping with another man. We only got married after dating for a year, yet at the time of our wedding, she was instead pregnant with another mans child But shes already dead, so what can I do? Henry wiped away the non-existent tears in his eyes before he looked at Nora again. He said, Nora, I know you hate me for not showing you enough care and concern, but if you were me, would you have been able to calmly embrace the illegitimate child that she had had with someone else?! Wendy cooperated with him very well. She said, After spending so many years in low spirits, your father has long since become out of touch with the times. Before your mother died, she said that the company was her way of compensating him. Thats why we were unemployed. The company was her way of compensating him? Nora lowered her gaze and let out an icy laugh. Henry glared at Nora again. And you, too. Its because your mother was afraid that you would also pick up the wrong thing like her that she didnt allow you to go to school. That was what she said before she died. Sure enough, you turned out to be as loose a woman like her. Once again, you got yourself pregnant before marriage, and thoroughly embarrassed the Smiths! Your mother had let me down, and so did you! Its all your mothers fault that Im in this state today! You should take responsibility for the consequences that you and your mother caused! Nora narrowed her eyes. Although she didnt really have much of an impression of that mother of hers who only existed in legends, her gentle but firm voice had kept her company for countless days and nights when she was a child. She wasnt going to allow Henry to slander her mother like that. She believed that just like herself, her mother definitely had her own reasons for getting pregnant before she was married! She took a step forward and clenched her fists. Her voice was cold and crisp as she demanded angrily, Take back your accusations against my mother, Henry Smith! Henry took a step back and hid behind the cameraman. He said mockingly, Are you stopping people from bringing it up because you dont have the guts to do it yourself? Besides, I wasnt planning to bring this up, either. You were the one who produced the DNA test results and brought humiliation upon yourself! Your mother is a promiscuous woman who slept around with other men while she was in a relationship with me! She didnt even know who the childs father was. She was used goods just like you are! Nora suddenly took a step forward. No one saw how she managed to go around the cameraman, but she rushed up to Henry extremely quickly, grabbed him by the collar, and said, I told you to shut up! The cameraman pointed the camera at them. Henry yelled, Look at her! Do you really dare to hit me when the police are still here?! Sir, help! The other policemen were about to go forward when he shouted. However, when they looked at their team leader Captain Ford and saw that he wasnt moving, the others stopped. When Henry saw that no one was coming to rescue him, and the hatred in Noras bloodshot eyes, with both new and old grudges stacking on top of one another, fury overwhelmed his rationale and he shouted, Nora, even if you collude with the police, and even if you hit me, itll never change the fact that your mother was unfaithful and cheated on me! Bam! Nora punched him hard in the face. In the live-stream, viewers were also attacking both mother and daughter in the comments for their immoral behavior. On top of that, she was even being violent. Public opinion once again went in Henrys favor. However, a mans voice suddenly reached them at this point. That was not what happened back then. Chapter 167 - The Truth Behind What Happened Back Then!! The gentle and mellow voice was mixed with some light panting as if the owner of the voice had run all the way here. Everyone looked at the gates and saw Caleb Gray walking in. Dressed in a gray suit, he gave off a comfortable feeling that felt just like a spring breeze. His chest rose up and down slightly as he panted. His deep, melancholic eyes shifted to Nora after he spoke. He nodded politely and gently at her and said, I rushed over immediately when I saw the live-stream. I almost messed things up for you. Nora, ? Wasnt he her ex-fianc Anthony Grays uncle? He had approached her to fulfill the marriage agreement between the Grays and her the other time. What was he doing here? While she was wondering about it, Caleb turned to Henry. The attitude he took with him was completely different from the one he adopted toward Nora. He even sounded a little disgusted as he said, Do you really think that no one knows the truth about what happened back then, Mr. Smith? Henry, who had been punched, was holding his nose. Blood seeped from in between his fingers. When he heard what Caleb said, he frowned. What truth are you talking about? Caleb replied, The truth about your marriage to Ms. Anderson! Henrys eyes flickered. What I said just now is the truth itself. What nonsense are you spouting? Are you guys planning to twist the truth? Also, who are you? How dare you come over to help that unfilial girl! Caleb sighed. Im from the Grays. The Grays? An astounded Henry looked at him. What? Nora could clearly sense that there was something going on in here. She thought of the marriage agreement, and how the Smiths were just a small family, whereas the Grays were a large and famous wealthy family in California. She thought of how the Grays had never demanded to break off the engagement even when she became pregnant before marriage What exactly happened back then, Mr. Gray? asked Nora. Caleb replied with a sigh, I was only three years old back then, so I didnt know the truth. It was my father who told me everything, but everything he said is completely different from what Mr. Smith said! Completely different Henry became terribly anxious. You He only managed to utter a word when Caleb looked at him, frightening him so badly that he suppressed the rest of what he had wanted to say. He was relatively unfamiliar with the wealthy families in New York, but the Grays were influential locals of California! Besides, his daughter was currently engaged to the Grays! He stepped forward and said, Were in-laws, Mr. Gray. You Caleb lowered his gaze, causing his long eyelashes to cast silhouettes on his cheeks. He looked at Nora and slowly said, It is true that your mother was pregnant before she was married, but this is something that everyone knewbecause her belly was already showing when she got married. Her belly was already showing Then that meant that the wedding scam didnt exist at all! Nora narrowed her eyes. And then? Your father was just a clerk at that time. For some reason, your mother took an interest in him, so she had a frank and sincere talk with him. Henry was still disputing his claim. He said, That didnt happen at all! However, Caleb took out a very old voice recorder pen and pressed the play button. A conversation between the two started to play clearly from the recorder pen. The voice that Nora found so familiar, yet also felt foreign at the same time, was speaking calmly without any emotion. She asked, Do you have a girlfriend, Henry? Henrys voice sounded a little younger than how it currently sounded. His voice shook in trepidation as he answered, N-no, I dont. Yvette asked, Are you willing to marry me, then? What? Yvette let out a low chuckle and said, This is a transaction. Im pregnant and my child needs a father, whereas your mother is sick and you need money for her medical expenses. The sound of Henry swallowing hard was very obvious. He said, Then Then your assets Yvette said, Im sick and in very serious condition. I can probably only live for a year after I give birth. After I die, the company will be left to my child. Ive already found a dedicated manager for the company. As for you, you are to act as my childs guardian. The dividends youll receive before she reaches adulthood will definitely be more than enough for you. I wont hold you back from marrying and having children, either. I want you to take good care of my child. In return, as thanks, I can transfer the villa, where Im currently living, to you. Henry seemed to be in disbelief. He asked, W-why did you pick me? However, Yvette merely chuckled and said nothing. Henry spoke again. He asked, A-arent you afraid that Ill mistreat your child? Yvettes answer this time was very casual. She said, Its fine as long as you make sure that she stays alive. As for the rest, you can do whatever you want. Oh, by the way, if she accidentally dies, then the villa will be taken back and the companys dividends cut off. Do you understand what Im saying? Y-yes, I understand. Okay. If youre agreeable to it, then just sign this contract here. Ill give you three days to conside Henrys voice was tinged with excitement as he interrupted her and said, No, its fine! I agree! The whole place was quiet. No one had ever thought that the plot twist would come so quickly, or that Henry would have to eat his words so quickly. One by one, the people lambasting Nora in the comments changed their target. What the f*ck! Isnt this too sensational? This is a story of a man, who was sponging off a woman, coming over to make trouble because he cant freeload anymore, right? Thats a villa, yknow! It must be worth at least five million dollars in California, right? Moreover, there are also five million dollars worth of dividends every year. Her only demand is that her child stays alive The mother is a little cold toward her child, but she feels so cool for some reason! Oh my god! Arent they too shameless?! Not only are they living off her and literally living in her house, but they even mistreated her child. And now, they are even pestering her child to provide for them! Theres no justice in this world anymore! No one paid any attention to the comments in the live-stream. Noras eyes were downcast at the moment. As she listened to the conversation that her mother had left behind while she was still aliveand one from more than twenty years ago at thatshe actually felt as if she had traveled through time and space. As it turned out, being a mother was also hereditary. She had inherited her irresponsibility from her mother. It was fine as long as she was alive. Although her words sounded cold, it was actually her mothers greatest wish for her, right? Her mother had been sure that as long as she was alive, she would never be ordinary, and would become strong and confident. That was why she had left her a voice recording telling her to stay low-key While Nora was in a daze, Melissa had already recovered from her shock. She rebuked, Henry, youre worse than an animal! How did you even have the cheek to bring people to our place and make a scene here?! Simon looked even more furious. He said, The Andersons were originally planning to let you off, Henry Smith. But judging from how things are now, this feud between us is irreconcilable! Henry and Wendy were just like hunted rats being persecuted by everyone now. The two of them supported each other. Henry, who knew that he was finished, yelled furiously, What are all of you so triumphant for, Nora? Someone like you who has inherited your mothers cold-heartedness doesnt understand what kinship is at all! Even if you become rich and powerful, youll still be all alone unlike us! Were at least still a family of three! A family of three? The corners of Noras lips suddenly curled upward. She took a step forward and said, Henry, after calling you my father for nineteen years, why dont I give you a parting gift too? Chapter 168 - A Surprise Gift~ A gift? Henry narrowed his eyes. What kind of gift is it? Could Nora have been stung by her conscience, so she was planning to give him some money? She had ultimately grown up with them, right? When she was still a child, she even used to look at him eagerly, hoping that he would hug her. Henrys eyes were shining as if they were full of greed. Nora, who didnt know what he had imagined on his own, handed him the other DNA test report that she had printed with the bank statements. She said, I hope the gift is to your liking. It was a document Could it be a company ownership transfer agreement? Had that daughter of his finally been stung by her conscience, and decided to transfer ownership of the tiny Idealian Pharmaceuticals in California to him? With that in mind, Henry flipped open the document. Wendy, who was standing next to Henry, also breathed a sigh of relief. They didnt have any savings, so they fully depended on the dividends to survive. After all these years, they had also become accustomed to spending extravagantly and couldnt get out of the habit right away. The lack of income during the last couple of months had suffocated them badly. She said with a smile, Nora, even though we arent related by blood, its still true that weve kept each other company for more than twenty years. On account of how youve called Henry your father all these years, thank you very much for your help this time~ After speaking, she turned back to Henry and asked, Whats that, Henry? Henry was already frozen in place. He raised his head in disbelief and looked at Wendy. When an excited Wendy asked him that question, at last, he couldnt hold himself back anymore. He suddenly reached out and grabbed her throat. He looked savage as he demanded, Tell me, whose daughter is Angela?! Upon being suddenly questioned like that, Wendy was stunned. Then, as though she had just realized something, she hastily grabbed Henrys arms and said, Let go of me first, Henry. Let go Angela is your daughter, of course. Dont be fooled by that woman! Henry loosened his grip a little when he heard what she said. Wendy pushed Henry away and took several steps back. Then, she looked at Nora menacingly and dropped all of her usual pretenses. What did you say to Henry, Nora? Nora lowered her gaze and replied, Nothing much. I just had an extra DNA test done, thats all. Of course, if the two of you doubt its authenticity, feel free to get another lab to redo it. Then, her lips curled into a smile and she added, Oh, I forgot that you guys are broke. I can pay for it at no cost to you. She spoke casually and naturally, but also with certainty. The test was done by Lily herself, so there was no way there would be any mistakes! Henry looked at Wendy again. Tell me, is Angela my daughter or not?! Wendy, youd best not lie to me! Wendy swallowed hard. Now that things had come to this point, she knew that Henry would never believe her anymore. Besides, the result would still be the same anyway, even if they had the DNA test redone. She ran a couple of steps toward the police and hid behind them. Then, she poked her head out and said, Thats right, Angela isnt your daughter! But this is all because you forced me into it! Henry was taken aback. A sobbing Wendy said, You abandoned me for money and prestige back then! After you married that little bitch, you said you would marry me once she died! But what happened after she died? What did you do? You started to fool around with a young and pretty woman! And never once brought up the topic of marrying me! A fierce look came over Wendys eyes as she said, You said that woman, Yvette Anderson, refused to let you touch her, so you were with me during the marriage, but what happened in the end? After using me to vent your sexual desires, you decided to deny responsibility? What makes you think you can do that, Henry? Did those few years of my youth all go to waste? Wendy started to cry as she spoke. She said, I had no other choice. Since you refused to marry me, I couldnt just waste my youth like that. Besides, I just couldnt seem to ever get pregnant when I was with you, so I simply decided to go to another man instead It was only after I became pregnant and drove you into a corner with the baby that you finally gave in! Henry flew into a rage and rushed forward to hit her. He shouted, You bitch! How dare you lie to me and trick me into bringing up someone elses daughter for more than twenty years! Wendy clutched one of the policemens arm and cried out, Sir, someones trying to kill me! You have to help me! Ford didnt move. However, the rest of the policemen held Henry back and said, Talk it out if you have a problem with each other. Assaulting someone is against the law! Henrys chest heaved up and down in fury. You! Its because of Angela that I didnt ask for any more children! I didnt think that youd actually kept me from having any daughter of my own for the rest of my life! Wendy sneered, Im the cause of it? Given that body of yours, how can you possibly have any children? Weve been together for so many years, but Ive never been pregnant with your child. In contrast, I merely spent the night with another man once and I immediately became pregnant. Why dont you say its because youre impotent instead? Impotent Henry, who had been accused of being impotent in front of a nationwide broadcast, had thoroughly embarrassed himself inside out! He roared furiously, Shut the hell up! Wendy, however, wasnt afraid. In fact, she even said arrogantly, Youre too old to ever have any children in the future, so Id advise you to calm down. This way, I can still get Angela to continue providing for you as her father. If you continue to verbally abuse me, both my daughter and I wont acknowledge you as father and husband anymore! They would stop acknowledging him as father and husband Henry felt a sharp pain in his heart. There werent any fathers who didnt love their children in this world. He had honestly really given all of his love to Angela, but in the end, the moment he thought of how she wasnt his daughter, he couldnt help but feel conflicted and agonized Wendy stepped forward and grabbed his arm. She said, Youd better stop making a scene, Henry. Otherwise, everyone is going to see you as a joke! Just take it that this has never happened. Our family of three can still live like how we did in the past! Wendys eyes flickered when she said that. The villa in California was still under Henrys name! Henry looked at her. A moment later, he closed his mouth. The elderly were the most afraid of having no one to rely on in old age. He had given all his love to Angela. In that sense, Angela wouldnt treat him that badly in the future, either. Even if she wasnt his biological daughter, he could only live with it now! Henry felt tightness in his chest as if something was stuck there. Suddenly, he tasted something sweet in his throat, and he coughed up a mouthful of blood and fainted. Wendy hurriedly called an ambulance and sent him to the hospital. The fiasco finally ended. Roxanne and the cameraman tried to slip away during the chaos but were caught by Ford. He said, For trespassing into private property without the owners consent, damaging someone elses reputation through means of a live-stream, and infringing someone elses portrait rights, you are hereby arrested for multiple offenses. Please come with us to the police station! While the police were arresting them, Nora was thanking Caleb. She took the recorder pen and said, It seems like my mother trusted your family very much. Caleb smiled gently when he heard what she said. His melancholic eyes were deep and bottomless as he said, I thought you would ask me who your biological father is. Nora looked up at him and asked, You know who he is? Chapter 169 - She Must Be My Daughter Caleb smiled and shook his head. I dont. Nora uttered an oh. She wasnt particularly bothered. A puzzled Caleb asked, Dont you want to know? Nora replied detachedly, It doesnt matter to me. It really didnt matter to her. Having grown up in a family like that ever since she was a child, kinship wasnt something indispensable for her. To her, the greatest value her mother had was that she had given birth to her, and also left her with so much material she could study and learn from. Her father That word had been associated with Henry since she was a child. Even though he wasnt her father anymore, she didnt feel much affection for the word. Nora put the recorder pen away safely into her pocket. Then, she looked at Caleb and said, Thank you. Youre welcome. Caleb sighed and said, Back then, your mother asked us to take care of you. You can say that all this was because the Grays were negligent. Caleb also had a look of approval and appreciation on his countenance when he talked about Yvette. While they were talking, Ford suddenly walked over. His expression was as stern as ever as if he never smiled or laughed. He interrupted their conversation and said, Ms. Smith, Mr. Gray. We need the two of you to give your statements for investigative purposes. Statements? Nora was taken aback. Caleb also couldnt help but ask, Its just trespassing on private property. Why do we have to give statements for it? Ford looked firm and determined, and his facial features were chiseled and defined. He spoke politely but with a commandeering air as if he was someone who had held a high position for a long time. He said, Please go through the motions with us. Nora felt that he wasnt someone to be messed with. She nodded. Caleb didnt refuse, either. Thus, the two of them were asked to go down to the police station together. They were also assigned to different rooms. Nora sat casually in the dark room. Her big boss-like demeanor made the few policemen stare at one another. Most people would shiver in fear in the police station, but why was that woman looking as if she was at a tourist attraction? Also, was it really necessary to bring them back to take their statements for something as trivial as trespassing into private property? They didnt dare to voice that out loud, though, and could only sneak glances at Ford. That mans identity wasnt simple. The whole police station had to obey his orders! Nora looked around curiously. What are you looking at, Ms. Smith? asked Ford. At your dark little room here. It really does shut out all the light. I can probably sleep really well here. Although Nora slept a lot, the quality of her sleep had always been rather poor. Therefore, Cherry never dared to disturb her when she was sleeping. There wasnt any light in the interrogation room at all, which surprisingly made it a great place for sleeping. Ford kept quiet for a while before he asked, Do you know anything about your mother, Ms. Smith? Noras eyebrows raised slightly at the question. She suddenly asked, Are you a special ops officer? Ford was taken aback, but he didnt speak. Noras fingers tapped lightly against the chair. She said, All the other policemen act in accordance to your will, so youre likely very highly ranked. However, its not quite appropriate for such a high-ranking officer to handle disputes over trespassing of private property. So, you came to my home because of this? Fords jaw tightened. A short while later, he stood up. He subconsciously straightened his back when he got up. His posture was tall and straight, and his entire self seemed as sharp as a razor. It was as though there was nothing that could stand in his way. His voice was deep and steady. He said, My name is Morris Ford. Hello, Captain Ford. Morris said, Were investigating a case from more than twenty years ago. The case is related to your mother, so Id like to know more about her through you. Please cooperate with us, Ms. Smith. Noras eyes flickered a little. It was just like what she had thought! Her mother had suddenly left the Andersons back then. She broke up with Ian Smith, went to California all by herself, and never contacted her family ever since. There must be a reason for all that! She asked, Can I ask what kind of case it is? Morris shook his head. Im sorry, but this is a Class S case, youre not authorized to know anything about it. Nora kept quiet for a while. At last, she said, I dont know anything at all. Her mother had left her a lot of things, but there was nothing among them that challenged the boundaries of the law except for the Imperial League Morris scrutinized her, seemingly trying to judge whether what she had just said was true or false. The man had an extremely sharp gaze. No one could lie while he was staring straight at them. However, the young woman in front of him was calm, and her almond-shaped eyes were so clear that one could see right to the bottom of them. It instead made one unable to read her thoughts. For the first time, Morris couldnt see through the truth of something and someone. After thinking for a while, he said, In that case, please sign the statement, Ms. Smith. You can leave after that. After saying that, he went next door. Caleb was in the room next door. After signing the statement, Nora walked out of the police station. After waiting outside for a while, Caleb finally came out. There was some hesitancy on his countenance as he said, That man is so strange. He keeps asking about Aunt Yvette, but I was unfortunately only three or four years old at that time. How would I know anything about her Noras eyes flickered a little when she heard what he said. At this point, Calebs cell phone suddenly rang. He smiled at Nora and picked up the call. At once, his expression darkened and a chilly glint flashed in his dark eyes. He said, Ill come over right away. After hanging up, he looked at Nora and said, I have something on, so Ill leave first, Ms. Smith. Nora nodded. At the same time. In the hospital. Joel Smith hurried over when he heard from the nurse. He was panting rather hard. When he entered the ward, he saw that his uncle, who was usually in low spirits and looked half-dead all the time, was actually seated there looking somewhat anxious at the moment. Joel asked, Whats the matter, Uncle Ian? After a long silence, Ian finally said, Joel, she must be my daughter. Joel was taken aback. Who? Ians hand was trembling somewhat as he answered, Nora Smith. He had watched the entire live-stream. Therefore, he knew that Yvettes company in California back then was named Idealian Pharmaceuticals. Ideals Dreams And Ian Ian Was it because Yvette had also missed him that she also dreamed of him?! An agitated Ian grabbed Joels hand and said, Go and investigate her! Investigate all of Noras past. If possible, have a DNA test done for us! Joel held his hand and said, Calm down, Uncle Ian. Ill have her investigated right away. Ian nodded. Then, Joel suddenly said, I can investigate her background, Uncle Ian, but you must promise me that youll live on properly. Its only if youre alive that youll get to know the answers to your questions. The light came back into Ians originally muted eyes when he heard him. At the Woods. Miranda and Rachel had watched the entire live-stream and seen the plot twist at the end. Miranda smacked the table angrily. Henry Smith is so useless! Rachel also curled her lip in distaste and said, We spent all that money and got them Roxanne in vain Fortunately, though, weve already paid her to keep quiet, so she wont sell us out. However, as soon as she said that, the door was suddenly pushed open. Chapter 170 - Retribution Farrell entered the room, looking livid. Miranda hastily exchanged a look with Rachel when she saw him, and both of them shut up. Miranda got up and took a step forward with a smile. Why are you back so early today? She asked. She subconsciously wanted to take Farrells bag from him, but when she held it, she found that Farrell hadnt let go. Surprised, a puzzled Miranda called out, Farrell? As soon as she said that, Farrell suddenly reached out. A loud smack rang out as he gave her a tight slap across the cheek, causing Miranda to see stars as her head turned to the side. She was absolutely stunned. The Woods had always been a scholarly family who preferred to talk things out rather than resorting to violence. Farrell was also a gentleman among gentlemen. During all these years, he had never even raised his voice against her before, let alone hit her! After a stunned moment, Miranda finally reacted. She shouted shrewishly, What are you doing, Farrell? How dare you hit me! Are you looking down on me because my family is down and out right now? I just knew it would be like this! The Woods are kicking me while Im down! Thats it, Im leaving! Im going back to my parents place! Farrell gazed at his wife in front of him with a sharp glint in his eyes. The somewhat disappointed man let out a contemptuous laugh and said, Youre right, Im not blessed enough to have a daughter of the Sonnets with me. Ill have someone pack your things and send you home right away! A dumbfounded Miranda was in shock. Rachel hastily rushed over and shouted, Dad, what are you doing? If youre sending Mom away, then you can send both my younger brother and me away, too! Farrell glared at her. He suddenly raised his hand at her, frightening Rachel into squeezing her eyes shut in a hurry. However, when the smack rang out, Rachel didnt feel any pain on her cheek. She opened her eyes in shock and saw that Farrells cheek was redhe had slapped himself instead Farrell stared at Rachel with great grief and said, Spare the rod, spoil the child! Its my fault for thinking that you should be raised by your mother because youre a girl! Thats why you became mad with jealousy, narrow-minded, and petty at such a young age! Rachel, who found his scoldings ridiculous, said, Did my aunt say something to you again, Dad? How can she do that? She forgave us and called you on the surface, and then immediately complained to you the next moment? Shes too much! Miranda also nodded. Yes, it must be her! Farrell stared at the mother-daughter pair in front of him and shut his eyes in pain. He had still thought that it was impossible that they would ever do something like that when he received the call from Mr. Hunt earlier that day. His wife and his younger sister didnt get along, but there were just verbal disagreements. His wife was always trying to get the upper hand over his younger sister. He didnt believe that his wife would do something like that. Had it been someone else who had called him, he would definitely have trusted his wife without any hesitation. However, the person who had called him was Justin Hunt. Mr. Hunt would never make trouble for a woman without any reason! Moreover, he had also outright given him the evidence of them bribing Roxanne, as well as of them paying to have the live-stream trend on social media! No matter how incredulous Farrell was, he had no choice but to believe it after that. He waved somewhat tiredly and said, Ill give you two options. Miranda was stunned. Farrell lowered his head and said, The first onesomeone will monitor all your actions in the future, but I will continue to give you the title of Mrs. Wood. The secondwe divorce. Miranda was stunned. No, I dont agree to that. Dad, are you planning to put Mom under house arrest? You However, before Rachel could finish, Farrell looked back at her and said, And you, too. Ill give you three options. The first oneyou can stay at home, but youre not allowed to contact your mother anymore. Also, you have to attend college properly! The secondgo abroad, but you are not allowed to return during the next three years. Neither are you allowed to have any contact with your mother during this time! The thirdleave with your mother. Rachel was dumbfounded. So was Miranda. Henry and Wendy returned to the hotel where they were temporarily staying, after they left the Andersons villa. Henry looked livid. When he saw Angela waiting for them after they reached the hotel, his expression instantly darkened even further. Angela had watched the live-stream from start to finish, so she naturally also knew the truth. She rushed up to Henry with her eyes red and said, Dad, I know Mom has let you down, but in my heart, youre still my father! Henry, who was being hugged by his daughter, thought of how he had carried her and played with her when she was a child, and the bit of displeasure he had, disappeared along with the wind. Ah, well. No matter what, he had brought her up, after all. He still had feelings for her. Henry took a deep breath and entered the bathroom to take a bath. He was all tuckered out after kicking up such a fuss at the Andersons today. When the sound of running water started to ring out, Angela sat beside Wendy restlessly, lowered her voice, and asked, Mom, so Im not Dads daughter? What do we do now? Angela curled her lip in distaste. Ive never liked him ever since I was a kid. He doesnt work and isnt motivated at all. All he knows is to fool around at home every day. I couldnt even answer when my classmates asked me what my dad did for a living. It was so embarrassing! No wonder I dont look like him at all. As it turns out, its because Im not his daughter! Mom, I really dont understand. Since the truth is out, and he doesnt have any money left anyway, does that mean we can abandon him? Lets just leave by ourselves! Wendy whispered, Shh, keep it down. Dont let him hear you. We have to keep him happy for now. At the very least, he still has that villa in California under his name. Its worth more than five million dollars! We can fall out with him after he gives you the villa instead! The villa Angela thought of the five million dollars and heaved a sigh. Alright, she said. While the two of them were whispering to each other, Henry had already finished his bath and exited the bathroom in a bathrobe. After he came out, he saw that there were a few missed calls on his cell phone. They were all from friends showing him concern after watching the live-stream. He called them back, one by one. He spat angrily, Nora has no conscience whatsoever! Shes not like our filial Angela at all! Even if she isnt my biological daughter, how is she any different from one? Hah, Nora is very strange. She has always wanted to be close to me ever since she was a child, but Ive never wanted to pay her any attention at all. Now, Angela is different though. We have emotional ties with each other A stubborn Henry replied several calls in a row. Angela poured him a glass of water and asked, Does your throat hurt, Dad? Henry took the glass of water from her. He couldnt help but sighno matter what, at least this daughter of his treated him sincerely. Although he didnt get any money from Nora, at least he still had kinship. At least they would still stay as a family of three, as long as he didnt hold it against Wendy and forgave her Ding-dong! The doorbell suddenly rang. Henry got up and went to open the door. A few lawyers were outside the door. They said, Mr. Smith, as youve displayed abusive behavior while raising Ms. Smith, according to the signed agreement between you and Ms. Anderson, we shall now take back ownership of the villa youre living in! Chapter 171 - : Henry Smiths Fate Henry was utterly stunned when he heard what the lawyer said. We agreed back then that the villa will be mine as long as I make sure shes alive, and shes alive and well right now! You cant take back the villa! The two lawyers looked at each other. We wouldnt know anything about that. However, we have gone through all the procedures legally, and Ms. Smith has the final say with regard to the villa! Henry was dumbfounded. He simply couldnt believe that this could happen. He grabbed the contract from the lawyer and read it carefully. Sure enough, in the contract he had signed was a clause that stated that once Nora came of age, she would have the right to decide whether or not to take back ownership of the villa. In other words, if he treated Nora alright, she wouldnt take back the villa. But if he didnt, then Yvette would have a backup plan for her! Henry was so furious that he whipped out his cell phone and called Nora right away. You no-good daughter! How can you treat me like this when I brought you up until you were 18 years old! That villa is mine! Your mother said that as long as youre alive, the villa will remain mine! Noras voice was very low and deep, and also tinged with sinister ruthlessness as she said, If you hadnt buried my son alive, perhaps I would have given you the villa. Her words stunned Henry. H-how did you know? Wendy was the only person whom he had told. He had never told anyone else about it. How did she know about it? Henry was completely unaware that she had already hacked into his cell phones operating system when they were on the phone previously, and could monitor their conversations in real-time. A mocking Nora replied, What do you think? Henry suddenly looked at Wendyhe suspected that she was the one who had told Nora about it. However, this wasnt the time to be pursuing such things. He yelled furiously, Nora, our family of three grew up in that villa! We are its true owners! Do you think youll have a home just because youve taken the villa? Dream on! Even if we lose the villa, youll still be all alone, whereas the three of us are a family! Is that so? Nora drawled, Then I hope your family of three will stay together forever? Henry, ? When he wanted to say something, the other party hung up on him. Henry, The two lawyers were just there to notify him about the villas ownership. They didnt need his consent to take it back. Since they had fulfilled their duty, the two of them left. Henry plopped down on the sofa after they left. Wendy and Angela exchanged a look and then looked at Henry. Wendy asked carefully, Henry, the villa We wont be able to get the villa back anymore! This is New York, where the Andersons are a big family with a big business. If we fight it out with her, well definitely be the ones to lose out in the end! Henrys brows drew together. Forget it, lets go back to California for now. Take out all the valuable things youve bought over the years and sell them as soon as possible. The money should be enough for the three of us to survive, right? The company had an annual income of five million dollars. After receiving the money, Henry would always buy Wendy handbags and jewelry, as well as various luxury goods for Angela. On the contrary, he only owned two valuable watches. Wendys eyes flickered when she heard him. She and Angela exchanged another look and then nodded. Henry got up from the sofa and said, Lets book our flight tickets and leave right away, lest anything else happens while were still here and we end up not even able to enter the house when we get home. It would be terrible if we cant get those things out of the house! Go and book the flight tickets, Wendy! Okay, Wendy replied without any hesitation. She went to the side with her cell phone and used it for a while before she said, The earliest flight is in three hours. You can relax for now. Okay, replied Henry. Angela poured him a glass of water. Have some water, Dad. Henry took the glass from her. However, he almost spat the water out after taking a sip. He flung the glass onto the floor and snapped, Why is it so hot?! Angelas eyes flickered. Henry had never lost his temper with her in the past, even when the water she poured for him was too hot. As expected, he must have become estranged from her after he realized the truth, right? She lowered her head and said, I didnt mean it, Dad. Wendy hurried over and held Angela, who had squatted down to clean the mess, with a touch of frostiness on her countenance. Then, she smiled and said, Now that youve been accepted to the New York University School of Medicine, you should go back to the school, Angela. You dont have to go back with us. Go for an internship during summer vacation instead. Theres still some money in this card, so take it with you for now. Angela looked at Henry. Henry wanted to say that there were almost $50,000 in the card, which was too much. However, when he thought of how they would be able to sell the things at home for more than a million dollars after they got home, he chose not to say anything. He had to win over his daughter! Angela took the card, picked up her bag, and left. After she left, Wendy and Henry packed their luggage together. An hour later, the two set off for the airport. When they arrived at the airport, Wendy looked at Henry and suggested, Why dont you check in the luggage first? It looks like there are a lot of people in line over there. Ill go and collect the tickets at the self-service check-in kiosk and come back later! Checked baggage must be done at least fifty minutes before takeoff. They wouldnt be able to check in the baggage if they were too late. Time was rather pressing, so Henry nodded. He brought the two suitcases with him and lined up behind the crowd. At the sight of how the people in front were walking so slowly, he felt a little anxious. New York was a big and crowded place, indeed. Even the airport was teeming with people. Seeing that there was only an hour left to take-off, and that he had already waited for over half an hour, yet Wendy still hadnt returnedHenry decided to call her. Wendy picked up the call very quickly. Where are you? asked Henry. Wendy smiled and answered, Im on the plane, of course! Henry was taken aback. What? Wendy replied, The plane is about to start taxiing, Henry. Lets bid our farewells here! Henry was utterly astounded. What do you mean, Wendy? It means exactly what I said, Henry. Dont worry about the luxury goods in the villa. Ive already asked my brother to go over and retrieve them all! Henry was filled with disbelief. Wendy, what are you doing? We can get more than a million dollars with those things. Even if we dont have the villa anymore, we wont have to worry about money for the rest of our lives! Wendy laughed. She sounded very relaxed as she said, Yes, youre right. With that money, Angela and I wont have to worry about money for the rest of our lives, so you can rest assured! Henry finally understood what she was saying. A-are you actually abandoning me? Wendy sneered, Ive done so much and worked so hard at home to take care of you all these years, Henry, but what about you? Who do you think you are? All you do is shout and yell at me all day, and treat me like a free babysitter. Now that you dont have any more income, why should I still bend all over to make you happy? The money is all mine now, and I will spend it well, so you dont have to worry! As for Angela, Id advise you not to bother her. Otherwise, Ill expose everything youve done and put you in jail! Chapter 172 - A Discovery Henry had done some illegal business in California over the years. Although he had made a loss in the end, it was a fact that he had broken the law. Should Wendy really report him, Henry would have to go to jail! Henry was successfully deterred. Wendy then said, We were married for so many years, after all, so I didnt just leave you with nothing. There is a small bag in the left pocket of the suitcase with your ID card and $30,000 in it. You can take that as my way of paying homage to our friendship during all these years. Henry panicked. He shouted into the phone, Get off the plane, Wendy! Get off the plane now! I want to see you! You cant just leave me behind! His eyes were red, and he suddenly found himself in a total panic. Never had he thought that he would end up betrayed and abandoned at midlife His voice choked as he said into the phone, Wendy! Wendy, I was wrong. I shouldnt have made those mistakes when I was young. Ive really realized how wrong I was. Come back to me! Come back! Wendys voice was very soft but determined. She said, The plane is about to take off, Henry. Goodbye. She hung up on him right away after saying that. Henry stared at his phone and frantically called her back, but all he could hear on the phone was The person you are trying to reach is unavailable. Please try again later. Henry then rushed over to the side. Through the windows, he was just in time to see the plane bound for California taking off How he wished he could go through the glass and jump right into that plane! Wendy had taken care of him and taken charge of everything at home all these years. Henry had always thought that the woman loved him. After all, back when he made the deal with Yvette in his youth, he actually had a girlfriend. However, for the sake of wealth and glory, he had made Wendy wait for him. Yvette had said that she didnt want someone with a girlfriend because she was afraid that it would set them back in life. Thus, he had never made any mention of Wendy. But Wendy didnt want him anymore This wasnt just physical abandonment but also spiritual betrayal! Henry flung himself onto the window and cried his heart out like a child who had lost his way home. No, he absolutely mustnt let Wendy off just like that. With his ID and bank card in hand, he ran to the counter to buy a ticket for the next flight to California, so that he could go after her. However, the tickets for the earliest flight were sold out. While Henry was panicking, someone walked over from the side and asked, Are you looking for a ticket for the flight that departs in an hour? I have one here. Henry was taken aback. The man said, Ive booked one. Lets go online later. If you book the ticket immediately after I cancel it, youll be able to buy it Wendy had always been the one who booked the flight tickets whenever they went out of the city, so he wasnt clear about details like these. This made him believe what the man said, without thinking twice. The two went to the bathroom and busied themselves on their phones for a while inside. A hesitant Henry asked, Does this mean Ive successfully booked the ticket? However, when he looked up, the man from just now had already disappeared. His ID and bank card had also been stolen. Henry, !! He left the bathroom in a panic, but he could no longer see where the conman had gone or where he was in the crowd! Henry was in a total panic. Not only was he stranded in New York with his money and bank card stolen, but he had even lost his ID! What was he going to do now?! Surely he couldnt beg on the streets, right?! Outside the airport. The man who had just conned Henry got rid of his wretched appearance, stood up straight, and made a call. He said, All done, Boss. Justins voice reached him from the other end of the call. Okay. Youre in charge of keeping an eye on him after this. I want him to wish he were dead instead. The man shivered all over and silently said a prayer for Henry. He didnt know how that man had offended Boss to make him give such ruthless orders, but he nevertheless answered obediently, Yes, sir! At the Hunts. Murderous intent burst forth from Justins deep, bottomless eyes after he hung up. During the last few days, through his own investigations as well as from sounding Cherry out, he had roughly gotten an understanding of what had really happened back then. Nora hadnt abandoned Peteit was Henry Smith who had buried him alive! He thought back to that day. If he hadnt been afraid when he heard what the other party said; or if he had been just a little more conceitedand felt that he had never bedded any woman, so there was no way he would have any childrenand ended up not rushing over Pete would no longer be in the world now! Therefore, it was very easy for him to make the decision to kill Henry. However, that would be letting him off too easily! Since he had tried to kill his son, he would make him spend the rest of his life in pain and agony! After putting his cell phone in his pocket, Justin walked out of the room, his footsteps relaxed. Since he had done something good, he had to claim the relevant credit, of course. For example, he had found out that two people had paid to make the live-stream trend on social media. One of them was Miranda, whom he had already talked to the Woods about. The other one was at the New York University School of MedicineTina York. She was a woman, so he would let that woman decide what to do with her instead! Of course, there was no need to tell her Henrys fate. Justin exited the manors gates and got in the car to go to Nora. That woman would surely be very sad now, right? He should go and comfort her a little. However, as soon as he got in the car, his phone rang again. His subordinates voice reached him from the other end of the call when he answered. Boss, as it turns out, we arent the only ones whom that Smith fellow had offended! I just saw someone secretly beat him up. Justin raised his eyebrows. And then? Heh, they took him away after that. Im tailing them now. Try guessing who they are? Who are they? The Smiths. The Smiths? In all of New York, the ones calling the shots were either the Hunts or the Smiths. Even Justin would show the Smiths a bit of courtesy on the surface when he was going about things. That was why he hadnt bypassed the Smiths to directly pressure the kindergarten during the Tanya incident back thenthat would have been discourteous to the Smiths! The Smiths didnt have any feud or grievances with Henry, though. Why did they kidnap him? Could it be that Justin didnt say any more. On the phone, his subordinate asked, Boss, should I catch up to them and save him? It would be terrible if the Smiths tortured him to death. Justin stayed silent for a while before he said, Forget it. Well show the Smiths some courtesy. If the situation really was like what he was guessing it was, then hed better maintain a good relationship with the Smiths! At the Andersons. Nora went upstairs lazily after she came back from the police station. However, she simply couldnt get to sleep anymore after lying down on the bed. What Morris Ford had said in the police station made her frown. Why exactly had her mother run away from home for no rhyme or reason back then? She placed her hands behind her head and stared at the ceiling, thinking about how she could hide herself to sleep in peace and quiet and stay away from all these ridiculous affairs altogether. At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and glanced at it. She only chose to answer because she saw that the caller was Lily. Lilys voice reached her from the other end. Have you settled all of your domestic affairs, Anti? Nora let out a yeah. Only then did Lily say, Then I can tell you a piece of news now. Guess what I discovered when I was doing the DNA tests for you? Chapter 173 - Im A Female Hooligan Nora couldnt be bothered to make any guesses, so she said coldly and mercilessly, If youre not going to say it, then Im hanging up. Hey, dont! Dont! Lily understood her boss very well, so she didnt dare to keep her in suspense anymore. She said, Anti, you should know that the eight pairs of genes that determine a human beings intelligence are located on the X-chromosome. When I was testing your DNA, I discovered that your eight pairs of genes differ from other peoples! No wonder youre so smart! Nora, ? Shed never once thought that she was smart. She merely found everything rather simple and was able to master anything right away. This led her to feel that life was quite boring. Fortunately, she was in poor health and needed more sleep than others. Otherwise, how bored would she be if she were awake all the time every day? She yawned. Is there anything else? Lily answered, You should also know that because the IQ genes are located on the X-chromosome, the reason why you are so smart must be that both your mother and father are also smart! Nora stared at the ceiling, her mind already wandering. As everyone would know, females have two X-chromosomes while males have one X-chromosome and one Y-chromosome. The Y-chromosome comes from the father, which means that a son inherits 100% of his intelligence from his mother. It was no wonder that Pete was so good in his studies and so smart at such a young age. When she was five, she was still fretting about filling her belly, yet the little fellow had already started to learn how to solve Mathematical Olympiad problems that ordinary people would only learn when they were in middle or high school. Compared with him, Cherrys case, however, was kind of a long story. Nora suddenly asked, Surely Cherrys reluctance to study wasnt inherited from her father, right? Lily, ? Noras cell phone suddenly rang at this pointanother call had come in. Clearly displayed on the screen was a certain name: Narcissist. After glancing at it, she said to Lily, Ill hang up for now. After ending the call with Lily, she picked up the other call. Justins low and deep voice reached her from the other end of the call. He said, I saw the live-stream, Ms. Smith. He saw it? Nora raised her eyebrows. Most wealthy people were particular about their reputation and didnt like live-streams. In addition, Henry had behaved like a shrew and kicked up a huge fuss in someone elses live-stream earlier in the day. People had even started to attack Harmonia Pharmacy in the comments. If she didnt clarify the truth in front of everyone, Harmonia Pharmacy would definitely have been affected. That was why she hadnt requested that the reporter shut down her live-stream right away. Instead, she had publicly announced the truth in the live-stream in front of the camera, and in front of all the viewers nationwide. Nora raised her eyebrows. Does it have anything to do with you, Mr. Hunt? Justin coughed and replied, Of course it does. After all, you are one of the candidates in consideration for the position of my fiance. ?? What? Justin slowly spoke again. He said, Didnt you say youre interested in me, Ms. Smith? I also have a rather good impression of you. Therefore, you are among the candidates in consideration for my fiance. Nora fell silent, the corners of her mouth spasming a little. In order to defend that onerous lie, it was necessary that she continued to cooperate with his narcissism. Seemingly because she had fallen silent, Justin spoke again. He asked, Do you want to know who the candidates for my fiance are? No, she didnt. Nora took a sip of water from the glass at the table beside her. She was about to speak when the other partyas though afraid that she might misunderstandsaid eagerly, Youre the only one. Nora, !!! Cough! Cough! Cough! His words caused her to choke on the water. Why was she suddenly feeling like his words didnt sound narcissistic anymore but a little like a confession instead? She put down the glass and held her forehead with her hand a little as she leaned against the headboard. All of a sudden, she felt like she might have accidentally overdone things. Justin then asked dispassionately, Do you think 26 years old is too old? What? For the first time, her IQ couldnt keep up with the conversation! Justin replied, Getting married at the age of 26, I mean After all, that leaves us with only less than a year to prepare for it. We should make our wedding a grand one. Nora suddenly sat up straight. She was utterly astounded! She swallowed. Huh? Do you find it too late? But if we hold it at the end of the year, itll be too rushed The few good wedding locations required advanced bookings. On top of that, they had to choose an auspicious date, too. Stop! said Nora. Justin was taken aback. Whats the matter? Nora took a sip of water to calm her nerves, feeling as if she was being forced into marriage. She suddenly said, Actually, Im a female hooligan. Justin, ? A great man once said that engaging in romantic relationships without any intention of progressing to marriage is an act of hooliganism. It was the other partys turn to fall silent this time. Nora coughed and went on. Mr. Hunt, I dont think Ive ever confessed my feelings to you, right? Do you know why? Why? Because I dont believe in getting married. Nora easily made up a lie. To be honest, it wasnt really a lie, either. Given her trouble-averse character, she liked being alone the most. Free of all constraints and worries, she could sleep for eternity. Nora went on. Even though I admire you very much, Mr. Hunt, I dont want to waste your time. I will keep my distance and wont give you any more trouble in the future. Justin, Had he failed in his proposal and gotten himself rejected?! After falling silent for quite a while, he finally said, Lets talk face-to-face instead, Ms. Smith. Nora, ? Im outside the Andersons now. Nora had no choice but to get off the bed. She slipped her feet into a pair of slippers and shuffled downstairs. With her cell phone in hand, she glanced at the full-length mirror in the living room before she went out. Although the woman reflected in the mirror was wearing pajamas, and her long hair was loose behind her and looked a little messy, shein an unusual movedidnt put on a baseball cap but instead neatened her hair a little before she went out. Justins black Hummer was parked nearby. He leaned against the car, his big, tall, and slender figure complementing the large Hummer beside him. Nora slowly walked over. Why are you here? Justin observed her with his deep, bottomless gaze, his heart feeling a little heavy. She couldnt even be bothered to change before she came out. This showed that she really wasnt interested in him, right? He cast his eyes down a little disappointedly before he slowly said, I was worried that you would be unhappy and your mood would be affected by what had happened, so I came over to check on you. Then, he started to ask for credit. He said, Henry Smith and his family arent the only ones behind the incident today. There were also others helping to encourage it. One of them is Miranda Wood; Ive already talked to Mr. Wood about it for you. The other one is Tina York, a newly-appointed professor at the New York University School of Medicine. What do you want to do with that woman? Tina York? Why was it her again Nora lowered her gaze and replied, You can leave it to me. Okay. Justin watched as she let out another sleepy yawnit was already past her usual bedtime. He couldnt bear to see her like this, so he said, Alright. Why dont you go back for now? He turned to leave after he spoke. However, he then heard the woman ask, Can I borrow something from you, Mr. Hunt? Chapter 174 - Is Narcissism Hereditary? Justins gaze suddenly became scorching hot. He had thought of a set of lines between lovers: Can I borrow something from you? Why? So that I can owe you a lifetime. Could it be that that woman was also into things like that? After all, Cherry was really good at talking Justin, whose imagination was running wild, curled the corners of his lips up slightly into a smile. He stood up straight and asked with a smile, What would you like to borrow? Two strands of hair. Justin, ??? He gazed at Nora with a bit of confusion but saw her looking at him seriously instead. She said, Mm, as a memento, I guess. Justin, ! He stared at the woman in front of him. Suddenly, he bent over a little, placed his hands on his knees, and lowered his head. Okay. Go ahead and pluck them, then. The mans actions, when he suddenly lowered his head and came close to her, gave Nora a shock. Then, she looked at the mans hair. His shampoo was vanilla-scented, which smelled very refreshing. There wasnt any greasy smell, either. The mans hair texture, like him, was distinct, black, and hard. Nora stretched out her hand, located a spot where it wouldnt hurt as much, and plucked out two strands of hair. His hair jabbed her skin a little. When the mans head was lowered, his slightly curved neck and Adams apple were exceptionally obvious. He looked up slightlythe deep and bottomless look in his eyes, as well as his obedient and docile appearance at the moment, made him look like a little puppy waiting for its owner to adopt it Cough. Her imagination was running a little wild. Nora took a couple of steps back after she was done. She said, Okay, Im done. Justin chuckled. Do you need some more? Arent you afraid of going bald? Nora retorted. Right after she said that though, she felt that the remark sounded too intimate, so she withdrew her gaze again. Justin slowly stood back up. When he saw her carefully putting the strands of hair into a bag, he seemingly finally understood something. He let out a low chuckle and said, In that case Goodbye, Ms. Smith? Mm. Bye. Justin only got in the car after he saw Nora turn around and enter the villa. After getting in the car, he felt even more amused. That woman must be planning to do a DNA test with his hair, right? After all, her son was with him, so she must want to confirm it one last time. It looked like she indeed cared a little about his identity as the childs father This at least showed that she did care about him, right? After consoling himself a little, Justin turned and left contentedly. Unbeknownst to him Nora went upstairs and called Lily immediately after she entered the villa. When Lily picked up, she said, I have the childrens fathers DNA sample here. Ill send his and the childrens DNA samples to you later. What for? Do you want to check whether they are parent and child? No. It wasnt like Justin was an idiot. If he hadnt already confirmed that Pete was his son, why would he take care of him all the way till now? It wasnt like he had a hobby of raising other peoples kids for them. It was just that A disdainful Nora said, Check his IQ genes and see if itll lower Cherrys IQ. After all, my daughter inherited half of her IQ from him! Also, check whether the narcissism gene is hereditary or not. By the way, Nora, whose gaze was lowered, her expression calm, and her eyes cool and clear, asked, Did you immediately destroy all my DNA data after the comparison? Yes, I did! A resigned Lily said, Anti, your IQ genes are indeed a bit peculiar, but such mutations exist in ordinary people too. Why must you always keep yourself under wraps so securely? No normal person would check your genes. I suspect that you have a serious case of persecution complex! Nora didnt pay any attention to her teasing. To be honest, she actually also wanted to complain about the whole situation. She wasnt the one with a persecution complex; rather, it was her mother, Yvette! That audio recording was also constantly reminding her to be careful at all times! Therefore, she would just stay low-profile as much as she could. Lily then asked, About the suddenly arranged operation you mentioned, does it need our professional team to go over? Surgery wasnt as simple as just making a few cuts with a knife. One must make various preparations before the operation, carefully consider all the situations that might occur during the operation, and come up with corresponding strategies for them. Generally speaking, assistants who had worked with the chief surgeon for many years would be able to understand the chief surgeons intentions better. Lily was Noras assistant during most of her operations. She was her most capable assistant. At her question, Nora suddenly thought of something. Her lip corners curled into a smile and she replied, No, its fine. Ive looked through the medical records that Shaw sent. Its just a minor operation that he can even do himself. Its just that his hands arent stable enough, thats all. Operations were a piece of cake for Anti. Seeing her confidence, Lily didnt refute her and she hung up. At night, Nora mailed Justins DNA sample out. When she went to bed, she saw a new text message on her phone. It was from Justin The Narcissist: I actually dont believe in getting married, either, Ms. Smith. I was originally very troubled that I couldnt take responsibility for you despite your feelings for me. However, after talking to you and interacting with you earlier this evening, I discovered that you and I coincide in opinion on this. It seems that we both only like to date but not to get married. After my inspection, you have passed my review. From now on, we can start dating. Nora, ?? She couldnt help but wonder if she was reading the messages right! What kind of messages did that scumbag just send her? Dating? When did she ever say that she was going to date him? Noras lip corners spasmed. She was about to ask when the man sent another message: Are you free for lunch at noon tomorrow, girlfriend? Nora: Girlfriend? Justin The Narcissist: You were the one who said earlier today that you only want to date and didnt want to get married. Ive agreed to it. Since were dating, then doesnt that make you my girlfriend? Nora: She stared at her cell phone and was silent for a very, very long time. For some reason, when she saw the word girlfriend, she actually felt a teeny-weeny bit of sweetness in her heart? She replied: Im not free tomorrow. In four days, she would have to operate on the child that Director Shaw had mentioned. Thus, she needed to get enough sleep for the next three days, and also get all the plans ready. After sending the message, she lay down, closed her eyes, and fell asleep. Pete, who had finished his homework, entered the room quietly and covered her with a quilt. Then, he climbed up the other side of the bed, lay down, and picked up his cell phone. The little fellow stared at the ceiling. What he was thinking, however, was that he had dance lessons again the next day. When exactly was the tyrant going to send Cherry to the Quinn School of Martial Arts? When exactly would he be able to switch back with her?! He didnt want to dance anymore! Also, didnt they say that Mia had already recovered from her allergic reaction? Why was she still not in school yet? If she didnt attend classes again the next day, should he call and ask about her? A day later at the Smiths. Joel stared at his subordinate, who was wearing a black hoodie, and asked, Have you gotten Ms. Smiths DNA sample? Chapter 175 - Life Is Too Dangerous! The man in the black hoodie was in charge of carrying out the Smiths shady dealings. He led a small team that consisted of a few people. The Smiths provided for him while he took care of things for them at critical moments. His name was Quentin Smith, and he was a member of the Smith family. He had never failed in any of the various tasks that he had undertaken so far and was basically very reliable. Although Ians request was a simple one, Joel had always regarded him as someone who was even more important than his father. Thus, he had tasked Quentin with the mission despite it being just a simple one. Hed originally thought that it would be done in just a few hours, but unexpectedly, a whole day had already passed, yet he hadnt received any news yet. Suspecting that Quentin had forgotten to inform him after he completed the task, he specially summoned him back to ask him about it. Quentins head was lowered, and his entire face was buried in darkness. His voice was low as he replied, Sorry, I havent gotten it yet. Joel was a little surprised. He didnt quite understand. There were many ways to retrieve a persons DNA sample. For example, there might be saliva on the targets cutlery during meals, or they could also catch the target off-guard and pluck a few strands of hair from her head. If all else failed, they could also retrieve some skin tissue Quentin was a ruthless man. Surely his heart didnt soften just because his target was a beauty, right? Joel frowned. He was about to ask when Quentin scratched his head. He looked a little pained as he said, I have never seen a woman whos such a shut-in like her. Quentin looked at Joel. He sounded aggrieved as he said, Ive been watching her for a day and a night. During this time, she ate a meal and slept for 24 hours! She always washes the dishes immediately after she eats. I can hardly even find her fingerprints in the Andersons, let alone retrieve her DNA sample! An indignant Quentin went on. Her water glass is placed right on her bedside table, right? Surely there will be saliva on it, right? But no, there isnt! She cleans the glass even if she only takes a single sip. Is she really a woman? It was only when Quentin looked up that Joel finally noticed the dark circles under his eyes. He obviously hadnt slept a wink for 24 hours, but in spite of that, he said exceptionally energetically, Dont worry, I will continue to watch her even if I dont eat or drink. I dont believe she can coop herself up at home for a whole month. Did you sneak into the Andersons? asked Joel. Yeah, I did. Quentin nodded. Joel frowned. Did they discover you? He just wanted a DNA test done secretly. He didnt want to make enemies with the Andersons. Quentin shook his head. Im confident enough in that, at least. My footsteps are light, and I bring my equipment wherever I go. There wont be any traces left behind. Joel nodded. Then, he turned and started to walk out of the room. Where are you going? asked Quentin. To send my daughter to school. At the Andersons. Nora stretched after she woke up. Then, she shuffled out of her bedroom leisurely. When she was exiting the room, her eyes flickered a little and she looked at the door. As expected, the strand of hair that she had attached to the door before she went to bed had fallen off. From the looks of it, she wasnt imagining things when she sensed someone sneaking into her room while she was asleep the night before. Nora took a walk around the entire house, but she didnt find anything missing in the house. The only things that had been touched were her glass of water and the trash can in the toilet. Tsk. What a disgusting thief! Nora shook her head. At the same time, she also became wary. It seemed that her mother was indeed right! She was already staying so low-profile, yet people were setting their sights on her. Life was simply too dangerous! If she died and turned to ashes, would she be free of disturbances forevermore? Nora shook her head and abandoned the thought. Then, she led Pete out of the house and sent him to school. On the way, Tanya asked, Has hell frozen over today, Nora? Even though Im at home, you actually took the initiative to take us to school! And you even woke up early in the morning! Oh, Im going to the New York University School of Medicine for a preoperative medical consultation later, so I need the car. It just so happens that the school is on the way. Tanya, The corners of her lips spasmed and she held Pete as she cried out, Look at your Mommy, Cherry! She practically has no self-awareness at all! Even though she woke up so early, it isnt for our sakes at all! Pete was silent for a moment before he replied, God-mom, why must you humiliate yourself by asking something like that? Tanya, ??? She took a long while before she finally realized what Pete meant. After that, she coughed and remarked, That does seem to be the case, huh! Pete heaved a silent sigh. He suddenly asked, Will Mia be in school today? A dejected look appeared on Tanyas face at the mention of the name. She shook her head and replied, I dont know. Pete couldnt help but ask, Can you give them a call and ask about it? Tanyas jaw tensed up and she replied, Lets talk about it the next time instead. After sending the pair to the kindergarten, Nora then drove to the New York University School of Medicine. The childs brain operation was a classic case of conditions like his, so a lot of people had come to attend the meeting, including all the teachers and directors from the neurosurgery department. She parked the car outside the conference room. She was about to go upstairs when she happened to see Tina. With a small notebook in her hand, Tinas back was straightened, and she was about to head upstairs. She was extremely happy today. Although she hadnt managed to make Nora get her just desserts during the live-stream, there was, after all, an old but true sayingthose who encountered frustrations in love, flourished in their careers! She had finally ushered in a new lease of life in her career Her request to prepare for the operation together with Anti and Director Shaw had been approved! Although Anti had also performed an operation when Tina was helping to take care of the elderly Mrs. Hunt the other time, she had brought her own team, so Tina hadnt been authorized to enter the operating room at all. She had wanted to observe the operation and learn from it that time, but Justin hadnt agreed to it. But now, her chance was finally here again! In addition, she had also obtained the right to personally participate in the operation herself! In other words, she could assist Anti in the operation now! Even if all she did was just a simple suture, having it known to everyone would still elevate her position in the medical field. However, while she was walking, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a certain loathsome person. Tina stopped in her tracks. Sure enough, she saw a sloppy figure walking over leisurely from the car parkit was none other than Nora. She broke into a frown and walked to the conference room. However, after she took a few steps, she realized that Nora had actually also come over. The two of them were even right at the entrance of the conference room. Seeing that she was about to enter, Tina immediately asked, What are you doing here? Nora glanced at her but didnt say anything. Tina, however, suddenly stretched out her arm and stopped her. She said, Sorry, but we have an important meeting with Director Shaw today. If youre here for Director Shaw, Id advise you to go to his office and wait over there. This isnt a place that unrelated personnel can enter so casually! Nora, ? The half-amused woman looked at Tina, finding her awfully laughable. Unrelated personnel? She asked. Tina nodded and looked at her. She said, Ms. Smith, Id advise you not to be so greedy and insatiable. You were already very lucky to be able to enter Antis operating room because of Mr. Hunt the last time. Are you going to follow us into the operating room to observe again this time? You cant just have a single person hogging all the good things, right? Chapter 176 - Anti Is The First! The last time? Nora raised her brows again. She had already long forgotten that she had operated on Mrs. Hunt before. Tina frowned at her reaction at once. She said, You cant really be that greedy, right? Its said that different people gain different insights and experiences when watching Anti perform surgery. You should give more of such opportunities to other people instead, Ms. Smith. While speaking, she spied Director Shaws assistant walking over out of the corner of her eye. She changed her attitude at once, switching from a lofty attitude to her usual gentle one. She let out a sigh and said, Im not doing this to fight for opportunities for myself, of course; Im already authorized to enter the operating room. I just feel that Ms. Smith shouldnt trouble Director Shaw because of things like this. We were allowed to enter the operating room only after going through a careful selection process. If you make use of such means to get in, then itll mean that someone else deserving the chance wont be able to get in Sure enough, her remark resonated with the person walking over. There was no way everyone could enter the operating room. An additional person going in would mean one fewer person from the school going in. Moreover, observing and learning up close would also feel different from just watching videos. The assistant was a doctoral student. Once he graduated, he would remain on campus and become a professor, as well as a specially-invited chief doctor in the hospital. He was also the protg whom Director Shaw was the proudest of. His name was Michael Lange. He curled his lip disdainfully inwardly and said somewhat unhappily, Director Shaw asked me to bring you in. Tina frowned at the sight. Just whose connections did Nora use to actually make Director Shaw treat her so politely? On top of that, he had even sent his most capable assistant to pick her up. The Andersons werent capable of this. In that case, could it be the Hunts? Tina lowered her head and followed behind them. When Nora entered the conference room, Director Shaw was in the midst of a consultation with a few experts. Doctors of Tinas level could only take the furthermost seats and listen to their discussion. However, as soon as Nora entered, Director Shaw stood up and said, Youre here, Ms. Smith. As he spoke, he made a move to give up his seat to her. Nora waved and said, Its fine. She randomly pulled a chair over, sat behind the few of them, and said, Go on, dont mind me. Director Shaw understood what she was likethe big boss didnt like trouble, so she might leave earlyso he didnt dare to say much about it. He continued the discussion with the others instead. Tina, who was seated at the back, glanced at the postgraduate students standing behind the row of chairs, and curled her lip in disdain. Real chief physicians were all seated at the front and participating in the discussion. Only postgraduate students who came along to study would sit behind their teachers. Sometimes, when there werent enough chairs to go around, they would have to stand instead. Among those who came to listen, Michael was the only one qualified to sit at the front. Shed thought that Nora must be very capable, but as it turned out, she was also just here to listen! The corners of her lips curled into a smile. Two hours later. This is a bleeding point. We have to take special care to avoid this spot during the operation. After discussing various possibilities, Director Shaw and the others finalized the surgical plan. Director Shaw was a relatively democratic and magnanimous person. Whenever he had an operation slated, he would have his doctoral and postgraduate students discuss the operation together. As such, he asked, Do you have any other opinions? Or is there anything that you feel we should pay attention to? With the few mentor-level doctors jointly discussing the operation, all the details had already been gone through, so everyone shook their heads. Director Shaw then looked at Nora and asked, Is there anything special to take note of? Nora raised her droopy, slightly world-weary almond-shaped eyes and leisurely uttered, No. This was just a minor operation. Director Shaw had already taken every single possibility into consideration. Nora had listened to their discussion very seriously. As a result, now that she had relaxed, she couldnt help but yawn after she spoke. It made her look lazy and sloppy as if she had been close to nodding off the entire time. Tina glanced at Michael and sighed. She said, Some people dont even have the opportunity to come in and listen even if they want to, yet there are people who dont know to cherish the opportunity they have. What a waste of places A constantly serious Michael looked around. All the students who were here for the discussion were very attentive. Everyone was holding pens and notebooks, and writing notes. Some had even brought recorder pens, for fear that they would miss important things to take note of. Even Director Shaw and the other chief doctors had notebooks with them and were making notes about the key points of the operation. Nora was the only one sitting there casually. Michael thought of his roommate, who hadnt been selected to participate in Antis surgery because they were short of a place. Before he came here, his envious roommate had said to him, Youre so blessed. Im willing to do anything just to observe Antis operation even once! Anti was theirall the neurosurgeonsidol. An opportunity like this was simply too rare, yet that woman wasnt cherishing it! In the midst of his thoughts, Director Shaw said, Michael, go to my office and get the list of personnel participating in the operation the day after tomorrow. Michael nodded. Director Shaws office was just next door. The personnel list needed his signature for final approval. After taking the list, he took a casual look at the names on it while on the way back. First on the list was Anti. In the past, her name was something that only existed in legends. However, he now had the opportunity to meet her up close. The sight of her name alone made Michael rather excited. The second was Director Shaw Following it was a list of assistants. He went through the names from the start to the end, but he suddenly realized that Noras name wasnt on it? His footsteps suddenly became rather light and springy. He just knew that Director Shaw wasnt a man who acted according to ones connections! After he returned to the conference room, Director Shaw announced the list and signed it. He dismissed everyone after that. Then, to Nora, he said, Please wait for me for a while, Ms. Smith. I have a very important phone consultation that will take about ten minutes, but I have something to talk to you about after that. Nora yawned again and nodded. Director Shaw said, Michael, take Ms. Smith to my office first! Michael nodded and led Nora out of the conference room. Tina was very happy when she heard the list of personnel participating in the operation. She didnt expect that Noras name wouldnt be in there! It seemed like the connections she had used werent powerful enough after all! She wondered if she was spluttering in anger at the moment? Or perhaps, she was mad and embarrassed instead? Tina wanted very much to admire her current countenance and facial expression. Thus, she deliberately dawdled a little in the bathroom. When she saw Michael walking out of the conference room with Nora, she walked over and pretended to bump into them. Then, she said pretentiously, You wont be able to observe Antis operation this time, Dr. Smith. Dont be too disappointed, though. After all, there will always be another chance next time, right? Nora, ??? She looked at Tina lazily. Are you very bored and idle today? Tina cast her eyes down and said, How can you say that? I was just trying to comfort you out of kindness. I know you must be in a very bad mood because you cant take part in Antis operation, but this cant be helpe However, as soon as she said that, Nora interrupted her and said, Who says Im not taking part in it? Chapter 177 - Do You Know Who She Is? Both Tina and Michael were stunned the moment she said that. Tina looked at her incredulously. Are you still planning to take part in it when you arent even on the list? How are you going to do that? She glanced at the direction Nora was headingit was Director Shaws officeand she said, Are you planning to pester Director Shaw again? Do you When she noticed that Michael was still next to Nora, she swallowed back down the words have any shame or not. Tina balled up her fists tightly and changed what she wanted to say. She said, Youre putting Director Shaw in a really tight spot if you do that. Everyone already knows the list of participants, Ms. Smith. Except for Anti, no one has the right to modify it. Director Shaw is a man of principles and is well-respected in school. If he bends the rules because of you, Im really afraid that his reputation would end up in shambles in his twilight years She glanced at Michael after she spokesure enough, the man was frowning. Then, she heaved a sigh and said, I know its useless no matter how much more I say, but I just want everyone to be okay. Its better to not be so insistent on some things, Ms. Smith. Ill go first. She turned and left after that. But before she even reached the corner, she heard Michaels cold and stiff voice. He said, There is no lack of doctors who want to take part in Antis operation, Ms. Smith. What one should rely on is their capabilities, not their connections! Tina lowered her gaze and left with peace of mind. Michael was the student that Director Shaw was the proudest of. Additionally, they were also related in another wayDirector Shaw had already decided on Michael as his son-in-law. Thus, he had a huge say, be it in the school or with Director Shaw. Her words might not work, but Michaels surely would! So, Nora wanted to take part in Antis operation this time? Heh, no way! It would be her turn to envy her this time, no matter what! Tina left with confidence. Michaels gaze was fixed on Nora. Hed always had only admiration for every decision that his mentor made because Director Shaw was a true doctor. Doctors should be benevolentDirector Shaw was a true reflection of these words. Many people had given up on the child because his condition was too difficult, and there were too many uncertainties involvedafter all, he was still in the growth and development phase. Yet, Director Shaw had taken it on and was even willing to stake his lifes reputation on it. After all, should the operation fail, his record of never failing a single operation in his life would be broken. Michael entered Director Shaws office immediately after he spoke. Nora followed him at the back. She sat on the sofa and looked around leisurely after she entered the office. Michael poured her a glass of water. Then, he sat in front of her and said, I know you have powerful connections, Ms. Smith. Thats why Mr. Shaw treats you with great respect. However, Id still advise you to give up on joining the operation! Michael said in persuasion, There are a lot of people watching the operation this time. On top of that, there would also be reporters, so the operation is of great importance. The list of participants has gone through several layers of screening. If anyone is found to have tampered with it, Mr. Shaw would have to take responsibility for it! He then glanced at Noras clean hands and refreshed appearance. It didnt seem like there was even a hint of rigor to her at all. He frowned and went on. Also, everyone who enters the operating room has to thoroughly memorize the finalized surgical plan, but you were sleeping during the meeting just now. You didnt make any record of the discussion at all, did you? What can a flippant person like you learn even if youre in the operating room? A surprised Nora retorted, Who says I didnt commit anything to memory? Michael became even angrier when he heard her rebuttal. He said, You look like youre probably one or two years younger than me, right, Ms. Smith? Then you should know better than anyone else that a good memory is never as good as a worn-out pen. You should at least bring a notebook with you and note down all the important information when you study, right? Youll only be able to make sure that you dont forget anything important if you do that. But what did you do instead? You were nodding off throughout the entire meeting! Nora, ? She stared at Michaels notebook, which was densely packed with his writings. Then, she held her forehead with her hand and said, How would I possibly not be able to memorize this bit of information? Not only did she have a photographic memory, but the act of performing an operation was even already close to becoming muscle memory for her. How could anything possibly go wrong? Michael was a little overwhelmed by her rhetorical question. Nevertheless, his expression still darkened and he said, One shouldnt be so conceited, Ms. Smith! How could anyone possibly remember this many surgical key points? This was impossible unless they were like Director Shaw, who had undertaken innumerable operations and gone through various experiences! Nora, however, was puzzled. Was I being conceited? Her words made Michael choke. The young woman in front of him was practically incorrigible. At once, he said angrily, Having you be part of Antis operation is an insult in itself to Anti! Anti is an almighty surgeon who has never failed in any of their operations. They are practically a legend of the medical profession. Can you please hold a little awe or reverence with regard to observing their operation?! Nora could tell from the way he spoke about Anti that he must be a diehard fan of Anti. But a legend of the medical profession? An almighty surgeon? Now, that was a little too exaggerated. Even though she had always been thick-skinned, the corners of her lips nonetheless couldnt help but spasm at this moment. They arent that godly, are they? Her self-effacing reply, however, made Michael misunderstand. He said furiously, What do you mean by that, Ms. Smith? How dare you not take even Anti seriously? Are you saying that you dont think Anti is that amazing? Are you looking down on Anti, or are you looking down on medical practice as a profession itself? Nora, Did he need to elevate it to such a level of ideology? Besides, how did she even become equivalent to medical practice as a profession itself?! Nora face-palmed. The people in the medical profession were regarding her as too great a person, which vaguely stressed her out a little. Even though she found the situation funny, she nevertheless explained seriously, Anti is also human. They arent a god. She just needed more sleep than ordinary people, that was all! Anti was someone completely beyond Michaels reach! She was also his idol in his career. There was no way he could ever tolerate anyone blaspheming or looking down on her! The sight of Nora looking down so much on the genius doctor infuriated him. He got up at once and said angrily, You! Before he could finish, the office door was pushed open, and Director Shaw hurried in. He had forcibly reduced the ten-minute-long consultation to just five minutes, for fear that he would accidentally slight the big boss. Yet, as soon as he entered, he instead saw Michael glaring at her? A frightened Director Shaw immediately asked, What are you doing, Michael? A huffy Michael looked at Director Shaw and said, I really dont understand just who exactly is backing her up, Director Shaw. Shes just a little girl. Why are you so polite to her? Director Shaw, ? He stopped Michaels accusations at once, stepped forward, and rebuked, What kind of nonsense are you spouting? She doesnt have anyone backing her up! His words made Michael even more perplexed. He asked, In that case, are you going to let her participate in Antis operation? Of course! Michael was furious. He demanded, Why are you letting her participate in Antis operation when she despises Anti so much? Director Shaw couldnt help but hold his forehead. Then, he looked at Michael and asked, Do you know who she is? Chapter 178 - Her Biological Father? Michael frowned. Who could she possibly even be? Wasnt she just the daughter of a wealthy family with a bit of influence? But if that was really the case, his mentor wouldnt be speaking so solemnly Michael looked at Nora, and then back at Director Shaw, who asked him, Who is the person you admire the most? Of course, it was In an instant, something seemed to click in Michaels head. His head whipped around abruptly, and he looked at Nora in disbelief. His eyes suddenly widened big and round, and he swallowed hard. Are you Anti Director Shaw felt that his student was finally being smart for once. Michael was too academic-focused and had a rather rigid character. He devoted all of his passion and energy to medicine. Director Shaw could protect him while he was still around, but he couldnt help but worry whether or not Michael could make a name for himself in the field of medicine after he retired. From the looks of it, he didnt seem that stupid, after all. Or so he thought, because the next moment, he heard Michael say, s first assistant, Lily? Director Shaw, ? He took back his statement from just now! On the sofa, Nora, who was about to wait for Michael to worship her, ? An astounded Michael exclaimed, Are you really Lily? My goodness, Ive only heard that Antis first assistant was a young lady, but I didnt expect her to be this young! If youre Lily, then youre really very impressive, Ms. Smith! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Director Shaw face-palmed. Michael gave his glasses a push, looked at her seriously, and said, Im very pleased to make your acquaintance, Ms. Lily. You are so blessed to be able to work with Anti! Do you know that every medical student envies you the most?! Seeing that Michael looked as if he wanted to go on, Director Shaw interrupted him with a wave. He decided to do him a favor and let that protg of his see and experience how disgusting and detestable society was, as well as teach him not to judge a book by its cover. He said, Shes not Lily. Alright, you can go out for now! Michael, ? She wasnt Lily? Hed thought that Anti was too busy to come over, so shed sent Lily to take part in the consultation instead. But if she wasnt Lily, then why did his mentor say that? A confused Michael frowned. However, he obediently left the room after glancing at Nora again. After he left, Director Shaw closed the door and looked at Nora helplessly. He said, This student of mine has very strong comprehension ability in neurosurgery. You can say that hes a genius. Hell definitely become an even better surgeon than me in the future. Its just that hes a little thick-headed. I hope you wont hold it against him. Nora waved carelessly, not bothered in the least. Director Shaw was relieved. Antis status in the medical field was too high. A single word from her could easily negatively affect Michaels future. He took out the list of personnel, handed it to Nora, and said, This is the list of all the medical staff participating in the operation. Do you think it needs to be reduced? Although he had already signed off on it, he still needed her to personally confirm the finalized list. Nora took a couple of looks at it. Her gaze swept across Tinas name before she went past it. Not only did Tina have the audacity to increase the live-streams popularity, but it must also have been because of Angela that Henry suddenly came to New York out of nowhere to kick up a fuss. It could only have been Tina who had instigated Angela to do so. That woman was too irritating. Nora wanted her to disappear from her life. In that case, she would have to give her a legitimate reason and opportunity to do that, of course. She smiled and kept her name there. In the end, she only added a name: Lisa Black. Her little cousin Oh, come to think of it, since she wasnt related to Henry, then that meant that she and Irene Smith werent aunt and niece anymore, either. However, Aunt Irene had always treated her pretty well, so she didnt mind maintaining their familial ties even if they werent blood-related. Director Shaw smiled when he saw what she did. Youre surprisingly rather protective of your student. Nora yawned and got onto her feet. Shes my student; of course I have to protect her. Performing operations was very exhausting. If she groomed and trained Lisa, it would be great if she could operate on her behalf in the future! If it wasnt for her health, she would have liked to save a few more people. Director Shaw then hastily said, You didnt ask your assistant to come back this time, so Ive arranged one for you. He smiled and suggested, What do you think of Michael from just now? Nora glanced at him. Director Shaw smiled openly and said, Im not trying to help my student. Rather, in terms of overall ability, he is the most suitable candidate. Moreover, his admiration for Anti is endless and boundless, so he definitely wont be a hindrance to you. Nora thought of the notes that Michael had written just now. The writings were densely packed and written very seriously. Moreover, it was obvious at a glance that the man himself was the stiff and rigid type, which made him very suitable to be a doctor. She nodded and said, Ill let you make the decision. She turned and stepped out of the office after that. Unexpectedly, Michael was standing right outside the door. When he saw her exit, he looked at her hesitantly and asked, Who exactly are you, Ms. Smith? The corners of Noras lips quirked upward into a smile, and she said, Make a guess? After that, she left straight away without giving Michael another chance to speak. She went downstairs and headed to the car park. While on the way there, students around her were leaving a class one after another and a lot of people were walking toward where she was. Her cell phone rang at this point. When Nora picked up, Cherrys voice came from the other end. She asked, Mommy, can you look up someone for me? Nora raised her brows. Who is it? Cherry sounded very down. She replied, Its my Sponsor Grandpa. He hasnt been on Messenger for 36 hours and 7 minutes. Can you find out who he is for me? If its possible, can you tell him to log on to Messenger? Our spark of friendship is about to extinguish! Nora, She was aware of some of the ongoings in Cherrys live-streams. Sponsor Grandpa and Sponsor Daddy were both her big fans. However, Nora couldnt be bothered to do it. She said, Im sleepy, and I have to sleep. Ive already asked Pete, Mommy. Youre not in bed right now! If you dont help me, Ill have to ask Grand-aunt for help! Nora, ! All she knew was to use that trick. Her aunt was very busy abroad. In spite of that, she had helped her look after her child all these years, so shed better not bother her with such trivial matters. A resigned Nora said, Just this once! I know, I know! It wont happen again, yeah~ Cherry hung up after giving her an excited reply. With her cell phone in hand, Nora was about to check Sponsor Grandpas identity using the Messenger account that Cherry had sent her when a male student suddenly passed her by. He seemingly unintentionally bumped into her shoulder before he apologized sincerely, Sorry Just as he was about to slip away, a slender hand grabbed his arm. The young man wanted to break free from her hold but found that he couldnt. The girl might look petite, but she was surprisingly strong. Nora lowered her gaze and stared at the two strands of hairs that he had plucked off her head by taking advantage of the chaos just now. A sharp glint flashed across her cat-like eyes as she demanded, Whose orders are you under to take DNA samples from me?! Could it be her biological father? Chapter 179 - We Can Do A DNA Comparison Now! There was actually another reason why Nora had deliberately revealed in Roxannes live-stream that she wasnt Henrys daughter, and that wasthe man who had shared an intimate relationship with her mother back then would surely become suspicious, right? With the existence of a daughter like her, he would surely give himself away at some point. Therefore, she had been extra vigilant the last few days. The pain in her shoulder during the collision just now was clearly used to disguise the pain from plucking out her hair. Unfortunately for them, her senses were very keen. As everyone would know, the hair itself was useless in DNA tests. Rather, the part that was used in DNA tests was the hair follicle attached to the strand of hair. The young man currently had two strands of her hair carefully pinched between his fingers as if he was afraid of contaminating the hair follicles. Obviously, he was intending to use them in a DNA test. At her question, he seemed to panic and started to struggle. Nora looked at his facehe was a plain-looking man whom one might not even notice in a crowd. Even his age was very strange. At first glance, he seemed like a 20-year-old college student, but if one were to observe him carefully, he might also pass as a 30-year-old In the midst of Noras thoughts, the man suddenly reached out his other arm and thrust it at her heart with speed and precision! Noras eyes widened a little. The man showed no mercy whatsoever in his attack. Had she reacted even just a little slower, she would almost have been stabbed. Additionally, because she had to let go of him when she was dodging the attack, the man took the opportunity to run. Nora paused for a brief moment before she went after him once more. Her speed was very fast, but he was even faster. With the dagger in his hand, he yelled, Get out of the way! Some students started to scream while some took out their cell phones and called the police. Soon, a security officer in the school rushed over. Unfortunately, the man seemed very experienced. He weaved through the swarm of college students that had just left their classrooms when classes ended, and ultimately disappeared. Dont move, everyone! The security officer calmed the terrified students and said, Ive already called the police. The police on patrol nearby will be here soon! Nora stood where she was with her gaze lowered. Shed originally thought that the man was sent by her biological father for the purpose of having a DNA test done, but why did it seem like he was full of hostility toward her? It was just like it didnt matter even if she was killed. In that case, it definitely wasnt her biological father. But if it wasnt her biological father, then who was it? Nora suddenly thought of how Yvette had instructed her to keep a low profile because if she didnt, it would bring her trouble. Her eyes flickered. Soon, the police on patrol nearby arrived. As everyone had seen that the assailant with the dagger was originally intending to kill Nora, the police approached her straightaway. Nora, however, was surprised when she saw the officer that approached her. Captain Ford? Morris Ford nodded. Dressed in plain clothes, his big and tall figure made one feel very secure. He had an upright air around him, and his demeanor was solemn and awe-inspiring, making everyone around him subconsciously regard him with profound respect. His voice was very deep and he was expressionless as he asked, Do you know who the assailant is, Ms. Smith? Why does he want to kill you? Is there any feud between the two of you? Nora cast her eyes down and remarked, Tasks like patrolling dont seem to suit you very well, Captain Ford. The police had arrived as soon as the incident happened. It was so fast that it made one wonder if he had been nearby the entire time. Moreover, Morris had a special identity. There was no way he would be carrying out tasks like that. In that case, there were only two possibilitieseither Morris was tracking the assailant from just now, or he was tailing her! Additionally, the second possibility was likelier because he had simply appeared too quickly. Nora narrowed her eyes a little. If Morris really was tailing her, then that would make him very impressive, indeedafter all, she hadnt noticed anything despite her keen senses! Morris, however, didnt exhibit any awkwardness or embarrassment at being discovered. Instead, he said coldly, As far as I understand, you have been shut away in a room ever since you were a child, Ms. Smith. It doesnt seem like you should be a doctor, either. His words made Nora choke for a moment there. However, she broke into a smile the next moment and retorted, Is it against the law for me to be a doctor, Captain Ford? Well, no. Morris didnt make any effort to conceal the fact that he had looked into her background. After all, you have saved many lives over the years. Nora shifted the topic to the man from just now. She said, I dont know who he is, but perhaps Captain Ford does? I do have a clue or two. Morris said, Youll be in some danger the next few days. Id advise you to avoid crowded places. Nora raised her eyebrows. Isnt it a rather bad idea to let small risks stop us from doing what we have to, Captain Ford? Besides, I have an important operation scheduled tomorrow. Morris kept quiet for a while before he nodded slightly at her and said, I will try my best to ensure your safety, Ms. Smith. Feel free to do what you have to. The mans identity wasnt an ordinary one; even if she were to reject their protection, it probably wouldnt work anyway, right? Nora got up and walked over to her car. Before she got in the car, she looked at him and asked, Do you want to check the car, Captain Ford? Just in case its been tampered with. Morris kept quiet for a moment. Then, he actually really stepped forward and inspected the car from the front, back, left, and right. After that, he said, It doesnt seem like that man was really after your life, Ms. Smith. What exactly did he do to you just now? Nora lowered her gaze when she thought of the man plucking out her hair. However, she intuitively chose to hide the truth. She held her hands up in a shrug and replied, I dont know, either. She didnt know whether Morris believed her or not, but he turned and stepped aside. Nora left the New York University School of Medicine in her car after that. When she returned to the Andersons, she glanced at the back while she parked the car. It seemed like there were quite a few groups of people following her while she was on the way back. Quentin Smith felt like he had just encountered the equivalent of the Battle of Waterloo in his career! He, the great Quentin, a Smith and even the nephew of Ian Smith himself, had always been very reliable when it came to handling shady affairs and dealings. However, he had actually met his downfall at the hands of a little girl this time! Why was it so difficult to get her DNA sample? He hadnt rested for a whole 48 hours since he received his mission, causing him to even have dark circles under his eyes now. After much difficulty, he had finally waited until she left her home. He followed Nora all the way to the New York University School of Medicine and even changed into a student-like outfit, planning to bump into her later and collect some samples along the way. But unexpectedly, some guy had actually swooped in out of nowhere! Quentin stared at the fleeing man in anger. There were serious consequences to be had when he got mad! He stopped following Nora, put on the hood of his black hoodie, and went after the man. As Nora was afraid that she would accidentally bump into the students, she hadnt gone after the man. However, Quentin happened to be right in the direction in which the man had escaped, so he easily followed after him. The man was obviously a professional, turning at several corners along the way. Quentin sneered. When it came to things like tailing someone, he was definitely the number one in New York! How dare he play such tricks in front of him! He was totally underestimating his abilities! Quentin, who didnt take his gaze off the man even once, followed him out of the school. At last, when they came to a quiet corner, the man breathed a sigh of relief, and carefully placed the two strands of hairs he had just tugged off Noras scalp into a plastic bag. The next moment, Quentin darted over like a hurricane and snatched the hair samples. At last, he had completed his mission! They could do the DNA comparison now! Chapter 180 - A Slap In The Face! An excited Quentin placed the bag of hair into his pocket. By the time he looked up again, the man had already escaped! Quentin smacked himself on the head in annoyance. Since Joel, the head of the Smiths, had asked him to get Ms. Smith and Uncle Ians DNA compared, that must mean that he suspected that they were father and daughter. Should they really be father and daughter, then that would make Nora his cousin. That man actually had the audacity to attempt to kill his cousin just now. He should have caught him and handed him to Uncle Ian! However, one must admit that the man was indeed agile. Although he didnt have much physical strength, he excelled in nimbleness. Quentin cast his eyes down. When did someone like that appear in New York? It seemed that it was time they ought to check it out! He took out his cell phone and called Joel. I got the samples. Then, he gave him a brief report of the process. Upon being informed that someone was targeting Nora, Joels voice became a little grave. He said, Protect her for the time being. Dont let anything happen to her, just in case shes really our cousin. Okay. Joel then asked, The samples didnt get switched, right? No way. Quentin was very sure. He was also exceptionally confident in himself. He said, I watched him the entire time after he got the samples. He didnt have any time to switch them in between. Good. The careless Nora didnt feel any lingering fear at all even after she returned to the Andersons. Neither did she feel any pressing sense of crisis. Instead, she took out her laptop and started to look up Sponsor Grandpas identity for her daughter. But in the end! Someone had encrypted his Messenger app. While she could indeed decrypt it and locate him, forcibly breaking through the firewall would expose her identity as the hacker, Q. However, if she were to bypass it without breaking the firewall, it would take her some time. Nora hesitated for a moment before she silently quit the program. She sent a message to Cherry: I only found out that he is a New Yorker. I didnt find anything else. Cherry replied very quickly: You must not have tried your best, Mommy! With your invincible skill, there is absolutely no way you would have any problem investigating what you want! Despite the few days of separation, the little fellow was still as much a flatterer as ever! Nora sighed. Im going to bed for now. Ill look him up for you again after the operation tomorrow. Okie-Dokie! I knew Mommys the best! Cherry loves you~ Nora couldnt be bothered with her crazy bouts of flattery. She stopped the voice messages and went to bed. The childs operation was scheduled the next day, so she had to have a good sleep today. The operation was held in the New York Hospital. Director Shaw was the head of the Department of Neurosurgery in the hospital. It was also a big hospital on par with Hospital Finest in reputation. Nora drove to the hospital and reached the car park on time. Then, she entered the exclusive elevator and went upstairs. Doctors used different routes from patients family members. Michael and the others were already waiting for Anti in the sterile zone. Lisa, who was wearing a sterile surgical gown, stood at the back of the crowd with her eyes bright and shiny. She was finally going to meet Anti. Even though Anti had taken her as her postgraduate student, this was the first time Lisa was going to meet Anti. The thought of it alone made her rather nervous. While she was thinking about this, the people next to her were also talking to one another with their voices lowered. One of them said, Oh my god! Im actually going to be part of the same operation as Anti! I also feel so lucky! But the happiest has gotta be Lisa. I heard that she originally wasnt on the list. Moreover, this operation is so important that even doctoral students and professors want to come in and observe. Lisa is the only graduate student among them! Whats the big deal about that? In my opinion, Lisa will definitely be able to take part in all of Antis operations in the future! Lisa, who was a little embarrassed by the praise, lowered her head shyly. Tina, however, frowned and reprimanded them. Stop gossiping and get ready to enter the scrub room for disinfection. Tina could be considered the leading teacher, as well as the second surgeon, in the operation. Apart from the important parts that she would do herself, Anti would be assigning some of the other tasks to her. Therefore, one could completely consider them as operating side by side. Upon being lectured, the others stuck out their tongues at one another, entered the scrub area for disinfection, and also put on their masks, scrub hats, and so on. Lisa followed behind them. She was about to go in when Tina suddenly sneered and said mockingly, Youre just Antis student, thats all. Whats there to be so proud of? Everyone knows that Anti has always been based abroad and wont be returning to the States to develop their career. You staying within the country sure puts you in a rather awkward and embarrassing situation! Lisa frowned when she heard what she said. She wanted to say something, but when she thought of how the other party was a professor, she could only shut her mouth. After they disinfected themselves, Tina looked straight at her and ordered, Youre in charge of looking after the surgical tools and the surgical sponge supply! Lisa was taken aback. Surgical tools and surgical sponges in the operating room were supposed to be handled by the accompanying nurses, but Tina was actually assigning the task to her? She was clearly oppressing her. Lisa bit her lip, but could only give a resigned nod in the end. The few of them then went out and waited for the chief surgeons arrival. It was at this moment that Tina suddenly caught a glimpse of a familiar figure through the windows outside the door. She was stunned. Nora Smith? Why was she here?! Could it be that she still hadnt given up and was intending to enter the operating room? Professor York, what are you looking at? asked a doctor. Tina withdrew her gaze at once. Her eyes swept across her side and she spotted Michael, who was nervously familiarizing himself with the things he needed to pay attention to during the operation. He looked very serious. She pretended to walk over inadvertently and asked, Dr. Lange, did you see Ms. Smith? Michael was taken aback. What? Tina immediately said, She just walked past. It seems like she has entered the changing room. The changing room? Michael was stunned. Tina went on. Anti should be in the changing room now, right? Will Ms. Smith cause any trouble to Anti if she enters the changing room like that? Michael rushed over practically right after she said that. Anti didnt like to reveal their face. This was something that all of them already knew before they came for the operation. Thus, Director Shaw had specially prepared a changing room for Anti. Anti was the only one who was allowed to go in. Only one person would be seeing what Anti really looked like today, and that was Michaelbecause he was Antis assistant today! When Michael reached the changing room, he was just in time to see Nora pushing the door open and about to enter. He took a step forward in alarm and grabbed Noras arm. What are you doing? Do you know what this place is? This is a changing room that was prepared for only Anti! Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at him calmly. I know that. Michael frowned and said angrily, Then why you are still going in? Can you afford to take the responsibility if you disturb Anti and end up affecting the operation today? I know you want to enter the operating room very much, but those shameless pestering tactics used for job hunting arent appropriate here. You Before he could finish, Nora withdrew her arm from his grasp. The seemingly amused woman asked dispassionately, How am I supposed to operate if I dont change? Michaels eyes abruptly widened at her words. W-what did you say? Chapter 181 - Nora Smith Is Anti! Nora didnt look at him anymore. Instead, she went straight into the changing room. Michael stood outside the door, totally frozen in place. What Ms. Smith had said just now Was she saying that she was Anti? This Surely not? Michael swallowed hard. He had really never once imagined that Nora might possibly be Anti. After all, it took time for one to train their skills in surgery, and one needed to perform many operations in order to cultivate a feel for things. Most of the amazing surgeons in their industry were middle-aged. Not only could they keep up in terms of stamina, but they were also experienced. Therefore, everyone assumed that Anti must be a middle-aged man or woman. Nora was a little too young! Given her age, she might not even be good enough to be Lily, Antis first assistant, right? W-was was she really Anti? While Michaels expression was changing again and again, Nora had changed and came back out. Her hair was tied up, and she was wearing a surgical gown and a surgical cap. Surgical caps were fastened very tightly to prevent hair from being exposed. This was to prevent people from bringing germs and bacteria into the operating room. Most people looked very ugly wearing it, but when Noras face was fully exposed like this, it instead made her look even more stunning. She had a very cold expression on her countenance, and her eyes were downcast. The air around her was still as casual as ever. She had previously given Michael a lazy and frivolous feeling, but she felt completely different nowthis was self-assurance and confidence! As expected of his idol, indeed! Michaels eyes were shining. He simply watched as she walked over to the sink next to him. After washing her hands and fingers carefully, she looked back at him Michael was so excited that he wanted to run a few laps around the hospital. He had finally met his idol!! At the sight of him staring at herself as though he had gone daft, Noras almond-shaped eyes narrowed a little as she smiled at Michael and said, Anti is human, not a god. Michael, !! He suddenly thought of how he had refuted Nora and misunderstood that she was looking down on Anti when she had said that previously. But in the end, she was just being self-effacing! He suddenly flushed crimson all over his face. He swallowed and said, Ant However, before he could finish, footsteps coming toward them suddenly rang out. They were likely from the medical staff who had finished putting on their surgical gowns and were about to enter. Nora abruptly turned her head and suddenly stretched out a finger, gesturing to him to keep quiet. Michaels words immediately became stuck in his throat. Nora took out a surgical mask and quickly put it on, followed by a pair of goggles. Her movements were neither too quick nor slow; it was as if she had calculated the time just right. By the time they entered, she had completely covered herself up. No one could see her original appearance at all when she was all covered up like that. Is Anti ready, Michael? A voice reached them before the others even approached. Right on the heels of it, Tina led the few medical staff over to wash their hands. When they saw Anti, who had already changed, the whole group was stunned. Someone couldnt stop themselves from asking softly, Professor Anti? Nora looked at them. Her gaze swept past Tina to ultimately fall on Lisa, who was standing at the back of the crowd but also staring at her with bright and shiny eyes like Michael. She nodded slightly, making the group of people excited. Anti, you are my idol! Professor Anti, Im so lucky to be able to watch you perform an operation with my own eyes! Ahhh, Im so excited! Nora raised her eyebrows. She smiled at the excited doctor and said jokingly, Do remember to keep your hands steady. The doctor immediately straightened his back and promised, Rest assured, Anti! There definitely wont be any problems! Amid the cheer and harmony, a discordant voice rang out. Where is Nora Smith, Dr. Lange? Tinas voice was neither loud nor soft, yet it was still within Noras earshot. Tina looked at Michael and said, I clearly saw her just now. Is she hiding somewhere so that she can sneak into the operating room? Michael, He wanted to say that Anti was Nora herself! But when he thought of how Anti had gestured him to keep quiet before the others came in She must be asking him to keep her identity a secret, right? Thus, Michael replied, Dont bring that up anymore Why not? Im just trying to warn Anti about it, lest she suddenly pops up out of nowhere during the operation. Tina deliberately heaved a sigh as she tried to give Anti a bad impression of Nora. She was afraid that Anti would give Nora special treatment because of the Hunts. It stood to reason that Anti would ask about what had happened after she said that, right? This way, she would be able to naturally say certain things after that. But unexpectedly, those eyes behind the goggles looked as if there was only icy coldness in them. She must be mistaken, though. After all, Anti was joking with the others just now and seemed rather even-tempered. Seeing that she wasnt saying anything, Tina went on by herself and said, My apologies, Anti, this is an oversight on the schools part for allowing someone who really wanted to observe your surgery to break in. We will definitely sue her if we discover her later! This has reached the point of serious medical malpractice! Nora, ? With which eye had Tina seen her breaking in? Those who didnt know any better would have thought that she must have done something really nefarious! Her expression became even colder. Afraid that Anti would become angry, Michael stepped in front of Tina and said, Alright, thats enough. Lets go to the operating room! On account of Michael, Tina nodded at everyone behind her. Everyone had to enter the operating room to make preparations in advance and ready all the tools to be used later. When Lisa passed by Nora, she greeted her cautiously, Hello, Professor Anti. Nora smiled at her and said encouragingly, Im relatively busy at the moment, so follow Dr. Shaw and do your best to learn from him for now. Her voice It sounded rather familiar to Lisa. She cast a hesitant glance at Nora againthose eyes behind the goggles also looked a little familiar. In the midst of her hesitance, Tina reprimanded her. What are you spacing out for? Hurry up and go in! Lisa hurriedly retracted her gaze. She glanced at Nora again before she followed the rest into the operating room. Nora frowned. Her cousin was a little too much of a pushover. Did she allow just anyone to shout at her? She was about to speak when Tina suddenly came up to her and said, Professor Anti, I am Tina York, a professor that the medical university also specially invited. I am honored to take part in the same operation as you. Nora stared at her. Tina said unhurriedly, Professor Anti, did you take Lisa Black as your postgraduate student because of Nora Smiths connections with Mr. Hunt? Nora, ? Tina continued to lodge a complaint against Nora. She said, To be honest, Lisas exam results werent the best at that time. Moreover, the research topic she proposed is also an unpopular one. Oh, by the way, she is Nora Smiths cousin, and is someone who cannot tell whats good for herself, just like Nora Now, that was going too far. She was originally planning to get rid of the woman after the operation, but she was simply too noisy. Nora suddenly raised her eyebrows and said, I didnt know I was someone who cannot tell whats good for myself. Chapter 182 - Tina Yorks Fate! I didnt know I was someone who cannot tell whats good for myself. When the womans low voice reached her ears, it made Tina wonder if she had misheard. She hurriedly explained, I wasnt talking about you. I Before she could finish, though, she understood something in an instant. She looked at Nora incredulously and sputtered, You you you She didnt manage to finish her words even after repeating you thrice. Nora, however, didnt pay her any more attention. Instead, she turned and entered the operating room. Tina, who was still in shock, stood where she was and stared after her. This continued until someone called out, Dr. York? Only then did Tina finally come back to her senses. She walked into the operating room like a zombie, glancing at the resolute-looking figure from time to time. Nora Smith was Anti? No, she must be dreaming! How could she possibly be Anti?! Tina swallowed hard. While she was in a daze, everyone in the operating room had begun making preparations for their respective tasks. The patient had been anesthetized and was currently unconscious. Nora put on a pair of gloves, and started to draw the craniotomys incision lines on the childs head with a marker pen. Then, she took a step back to take a scalpel. At this point Dr. York? Someone called out, making Tina snap back to reality. It was then that Nora realized that Tina was in a trance. Only after the person called out to her, did Tina finally hastily pick up a scalpel and step forward to perform the craniotomy. Nora frowned. Her gaze swept across everyone in the roomall of them looked serious, and their excitement at meeting her just now was all gone. Once they were at the operating table, they were doctors saving the sick and wounded. Lisa was a newcomer who had never entered an operating room prior to this, and Tina had even deliberately made things difficult for her before they entered the operating room; but even she was staring at the patient seriously at this moment. She didnt make any mistakes in the tasks that she was assigned at all. Nora felt that she hadnt misjudged her, after all. Even though her little cousin was quite the pushover in her daily life, she was able to focus and keep herself from being affected by anything at the operating table. In contrast, Tina, as an experienced surgeon, had already performed innumerable operations before, yet she was still behaving like that. She was simply too irresponsible! Her expression turned cold. She stepped forward, stopped Tina, and said, Ill do it instead. Although a craniotomy was a simple procedure, one must treat every operation with caution and reverence. Everyone could tell that Tina wasnt in the right frame of mind. Thus, no one doubted Anti when she said that. Tina was the only one who frowned and glared at her furiously. However, no one was to refute the chief surgeons instructions when they were in the operating room. Thus, she could only take a step back. Nora lowered her head and started to perform the operation seriously. For a while, the operating room was silent as everyone busied themselves with their tasks. Forceps. Nora suddenly stretched out her hand behind her. Tina, whom Nora had forced behind her, was stunned for a moment. She hurriedly picked up the forceps from the operating table and handed it to her, but Nora unexpectedly didnt take them from her. Tina looked back up to see Anti, who felt so foreign to her, saying frigidly and slightly sarcastically, Are you unable to even distinguish between forceps and hemostats, Dr. York? Were you really the head of the surgery department at Hospital Finest? Have you really performed operations before? Are the patients you operated on still alive? Also, I really suspect that the person who hired you must be blind. Every word of hers was like a knife that ruthlessly lacerated Tinas cheeks, making her feel as if her skin had been sliced into ribbons and all fallen onto the floor. The students around them also looked at her. Tina felt as if all the blood in her had rushed to the top of her head in an instant. She suddenly said shrilly, Youre picking on me! Right after she shouted, she hurled the object in her hand at Nora! Nora, who was already on the alert, abruptly stretched her leg out and kicked Tina away while her arm was swinging down! Bam! Tina slammed against the wall and fell onto the floor. She wanted to get up, but she instead tasted something sickly sweet in her mouth. The next moment, she coughed up a mouthful of blood. None of the others in the operating room could react in time to her sudden lashing out. Nora, however, had held on steadily to the craniotomy instrument with one hand without even moving. Forceps. Her calm and contained voice brought everyone back to their senses. Michael was the calmest among them, but he was relatively far away. He was about to walk over and pass Nora the tool when someone reacted and handed her the forceps. Michael looked overit was Lisa. He was a little surprised, but after that, he couldnt help but sigh. Anti really did have a great eye for people. Everyone thought that the postgraduate student she had taken was too much of a pushover, but unexpectedly, she could actually react so quickly in the face of such an accident. She was really devoting her whole mind and body to the operation. Despite the small episode in the middle, the operation went on smoothly. Four hours later, Nora finished the last step. She stepped aside and instructed Michael, Stitch the wound. Roger. The others helped Michael while he was stitching up the wound. Nora took the opportunity to move her fingers and her wrists, as well as her shoulders. A four-hour operation was no biggie to her. After she stretched, she finally looked at Tina, who had collapsed onto the floor and passed out in an area some distance away. Her going crazy in the operating room was something that no one could have seen coming. Otherwise, Nora would never have allowed her to enter the operating room and pose a threat to the patient. It was also because of this that she had applied more force and made her pass out with a kick. She casually picked Tina up and dragged her out of the operating room. Some of the others happened to look over. When they caught sight of Antis back view, they suddenly broke into a layer of cold sweat. Twenty minutes later, Tina slowly opened her eyes. Director Shaw and the others were standing in front of her. He berated her sternly. Youve really disappointed us, Tina! How could you get into a fight in the operating room?! If it werent for Anti, were you also going to ruin the operation?! Tinas eyes widened in shock. Director Shaw then announced her penalty. He said, Your medical license will be revoked. The school will also cancel your qualification as a professor and dismiss you! They were going to revoke her license? If they did that, she would never be able to perform surgery ever again! Her career would be utterly ruined! Tina panicked. She jumped right up from the bed and said, Director Shaw, I But before she could finish, the police came over and said, Im sorry, Dr. York, but the patients family members have made a police report and accused you of interfering with the operation. Please assist us in the investigations. While the police were taking Tina away, Nora changed back to her clothes. She dragged her feet and slowly shuffled off. She was about to leave the floor when a voice suddenly came from behind her. Ms. Smith? A surprised Nora turned around to see Joel standing behind her not too far away. He looked as amicable as ever. His upturned eyes were slightly narrowed as he looked at her, and there was a scrutinizing look in his eyes Chapter 183 - The Report Is Out Why was he here? Nora was wondering about that when Joel walked over. There was also surprise on his countenance as he asked, Why are you here? Nora raised her eyebrows and answered ambiguously, Im a doctor. Why are you here, though, Mr. Smith? She was a doctor? Joel narrowed his eyes a little and looked at the operating room. Anti had an operation here today, so he had especially rushed over here to ask Anti to treat his uncles illness. Due to Antis presence, only one operation had been arranged on this particular floor. Since she was here, then didnt that mean that she just met Anti? Joels gaze returned to the operating room. The operation should have ended by now, right? He didnt have any more time to spend going back and forth with Nora, so he nodded and replied, Im here to look for someone. After he said that, the doors to the operating room opened. Michael walked out with the others. Joel strode over to them right away. Michael had already finished the sutures long ago. The operation went perfectly. Nora had only left after she was informed about it. At the sight of Joel walking toward the operating room, Nora strode off and left. She could finally go home and have good sleep now. Joel didnt pay any more attention to her. Instead, he went straight to Michael and said, Hello, Anti. Michael, ? He took off his surgical mask and stared at Joel in astonishment. Im not Anti. Joel was taken aback. Then wheres Anti? Anti has already left a long time ago. What? Joel broke into a frown. He was already here when the operation was nearing its end and had been waiting outside the whole time. The only person that left at the end of the operation had been Just as Joels suspicions were starting to develop, Michael thought of how Nora hadnt wanted to reveal her identity, so he said, Yes, Mr. Anti has already left. Mister? Was Anti male? This wasnt that surprising, though. Most surgeons were men. Joel frowned. Although his uncles diagnosis hadnt yet been confirmed, it would always be safer if they could find Anti. He didnt expect to actually miss him. He heaved a sigh, left the operating room, and went downstairs. When he entered the car park, he happened to see the familiar jeep driving past him in front. He glanced at itthe young woman in the drivers seat stared straight ahead. As though she was in a rush to go home, she didnt even glance at him when she passed by. Joel shook his head and got into the car. Are you going home, Mr. Smith? asked the chauffeur. Im going to pick up Mia. Okay. The chauffeur started the car and drove to the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten. On the way there, Joel turned his head to the side and stared into the distance. The amicable look on his face had long since disappeared, and he fell silent. He had been sending and picking Mia up from school himself lately, but he hadnt seen her ever again When he asked Mia about it, she said that Ms. Turner was still working in the kindergarten. So, did that mean that he hadnt seen her because she was hiding from him? At the kindergarten. The last lesson of the day was a dance class. The kindergartens anniversary celebrations would be held in a few days. They would be performing on stage during the celebrations, so they had arranged extra dance classes recently. Pete pulled a long face and danced expressionlessly with the rest of the children. Fortunately for him, kids dances didnt differentiate between boys and girls, but even so, he still felt a slight sense of embarrassment welling up in him. Because! He had to wear a skirt in the dance! Pete couldnt help but heave a huge sigh while he danced. Was Cherry so happy being with Daddy that she had forgotten about returning? To think they hadnt switched back yet! Should this go on any longer, he would become a little dancing genius very soon! After another round of practice, Tanya clapped her hands and told the children to have a quick rest where they were. Pete needed to take a leak, so he got up and walked over to the bathroom outside. As soon as he exited the dance studio, he spotted a little fellow dancing outside the door. Mia was frail, so she never attended any of the sports and dance classes. Yet, she was tiptoeing and gently turning her body at the moment. It was the dance that they were doing just now. Pete walked over. Seemingly having spotted him, Mia stopped moving. She stared at him with her big eyes and small oval-shaped face and said, You guys looked great dancing just now, Cherry! Pete kept quiet for a while. Then, he asked, Why are you here? The little Mia lowered her head and twiddled her thumbs. I I was too bored. There were also painting lessons and writing lessons being conducted elsewhere during the dance lesson, yet Mia hadnt gone there but came over here to secretly watch them dance instead Pete suddenly understood something. He asked, Do you like dancing? Mia hesitated for a moment before she nodded. However, she also shook her head right after that. Her timid appearance was such that even Pete, who had never been one to be meddlesome, couldnt help but ask another question, Do you like it or not? Mia had always been an introverted child who kept everything inside her. But for some reason, when the one she was facing was the little boy version of Cherry, she was able to speak up. She replied, I do, but my mommy doesnt allow me to dance. Mia sadly hung her head a little. She had always liked dancing, and could never resist dancing along whenever she heard music. Yet, her mother had claimed that she wasnt in good health and forbade her from learning. The doctor had obviously said before that they could consider letting her exercise and train her body, so why was Mommy always stopping her from exercising? While Mia was puzzling over this, Pete suddenly took her hand, walked into the dance studio, and went up to Tanya. Then, he said to Mia, Dance the routine from just now. Tanya, ? Mia, ? Mia glanced at Tanya cautiously and then at Pete. Seemingly having received encouragement, the timid girl performed the dance in front of Tanya. Tanyas eyes lit up. To be honest, all these years, she had been wanting to take an apprentice and let them participate in competitions in the future. However, she had never found a suitable candidate. She didnt expect the young Mia to be so talented in dancing! She was practically the best dancer among all the children in the class! Moreover, she was born with a small frame and was flexible, which made her very suitable for dancing! Tanya gazed at her and asked, Do you want to learn to dance? Mia looked at Pete. Pete nodded at her. Mia nodded fiercely. Yeah! Tanya became tempted at once, and she almost blurted out the question Are you willing to learn from me?. But when she thought of Mias identity, she hesitated for a very long time before she finally heaved a sigh and got onto her feet. She ultimately didnt say anything. She was that mans daughter; Tanya mustnt take her as an apprentice. Otherwise, she would end up becoming entangled with him again. The school bell just so happened to ring at this point, so Tanya said, Alright, lets go back to your respective classes and get ready to go home! The students scattered and left. Mia was the only one who kept looking back at her. Tanya steeled her heart and looked away. At the entrance of the kindergarten. Joels cell phone rang while he was waiting for Mia. Quentins voice came from the other end when he answered. The DNA test report is out. Chapter 184 - Why Are You Forbidding Mia From Learning How To Dance? Joel tensed up and he asked nervously, How are the results? The previous generation of the Smiths had three sons, and Ian was the youngest. They didnt have any sisters. No one had given birth to any daughters in their generation, either. Though, Ian had adopted a daughter. Should Nora really turn out to be their cousin, that would be great. Besides, this would also give Ian the courage to live on. Joel received a reply from Quentin while he was thinking about it. The reply took him by surprise. His upturned eyes slowly became downcast. A short while later, he said, I see. After he hung up, Joel turned to look out the window and went into deep contemplation. Some time later, he finally retracted his gaze as if he had made up his mind about something. Students started to exit the kindergarten after that. Joel got out of the car. Golden Sunshine Kindergarten students were all children of the rich and powerful. Therefore, the parents picking up their children were also all either rich or of high social status. In the past, it was Mias mother who had picked up Mia and Brandon from school. However, Joel was the one coming over every day now, which caused the other parents to also start picking up their children themselves. Oh, are you here to pick up your child too, Mr. Smith? Nice to meet you! What a coincidence, Mr. Smith! Are you here to pick up your child from school? Im the general manager of Glory Group, Mr. Smith. Nice to meet you When Tanya, who was holding Petes hand, was about to leave the kindergarten, she was greeted by the sight of directors from various corporations standing in a row at the door. The teachers in the kindergarten couldnt help but marvel. Oh my goodness, those parents usually send nannies or bodyguards to pick up and drop off their children. Why are so many of them here in person today? Anyone I hit with a random toss of a ball will probably have a net worth of millions of dollars! I bet you dont understand why, right? Cant you see? Everyones here for Mr. Smith! Mr. Smith is so handsome! No wonder Mia is so good-looking even though shes so young. She must have inherited her looks from Mr. Smith! Hes also so graceful, gentle, and elegant Sigh, Im so envious of Ms. Lynn! If only Mr. Smith would say something to me! I know, right? Ms. Turner, youre a dance teacher, right? Why dont you go and have a word with Mr. Smith? Tanya, She lifted her head and glanced at the door. The graceful figure standing across the crowd seemed to stand aloof from the world and gave off an air like that of a noble gentleman. Even after five years had passed, that man still shone so brightly and radiantly. Five years ago, she had said, I want to hide you away and not let anyone else see you. Youre simply too outstanding; Im afraid that someone will take you away from me! But he had ultimately still become someone elses husband. When she thought of how he and Hillary were married, she immediately retracted her gaze. Pete, who had caught a glimpse of her expression, became puzzled, and he asked, Why arent you teaching Mia how to dance, God-mom? I think she dances very well. Mia was thinner than most other children, and she didnt have much baby fat on her small face. She had a small oval-shaped face and a pointed chin. When she danced, her form was very light and weightless as though she were a butterfly. Pete felt that it would be a huge pity if she didnt dance. Tanya touched Petes head and replied, Its because her parents dont allow her to dance. Otherwise, why wouldnt she have been exposed to dancing when she was already five? Besides, she also really didnt want to be involved with the Smiths anymore. Pete tilted his head and nodded as if he had understood something. Tanya took Pete to the roadside after they exited the kindergarten. The unreliable Nora had left with the car in the morning after she woke up, so the two of them could only take a cab home now. The kindergarten was relatively far from the area where they could hail a cab, so they walked one street down and went to another road. Joel had already spotted Tanya a long time ago. She was a dancer, after all. Her legs were long and her waist slender, making her look as charming as ever despite just wearing ordinary-looking clothes. Hed thought that they would at least make eye contact, but unexpectedly, Tanya didnt take even a glance at him and took the child straight to the other side of the street. Light flickered in his upturned eyes. After clenching his fists a little, he picked up Mia and got into the car with her. While Tanya and Pete were waiting for a cab, an extended Lincoln suddenly stopped in front of them. The door opened, and Joels astonishingly good-looking visage appeared in front of them. He said, Where are you going? Ill give you guys a ride. Tanya was so shocked that she immediately looked around. When she saw that no one had noticed them, she breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she took Petes hand, took a step back, and said with an air of resistance, No, its fine. But as soon as she said that, Joel uttered a domineering reply in a gentle voice, Dont make me get out of the car and kidnap you. Tanya, The parents and teachers nearby were about to walk over. Tanya didnt want to cause any trouble, so she could only pick up Pete and quickly get into the car. The car door slowly closed. Mia called out happily, Cherry! Ms. Turner! Tanya smiled at her. Pete took the initiative to sit beside Mia. Tanyas brows knitted togethershe could only sit next to Joel now. Nevertheless, she shifted away from him and put some distance between them. Joel frowned at the sight. He lowered his gaze and asked, Your address? Only then did Tanya finally react. After she gave him the Andersons address, Joel looked at her and asked, Are you staying with the Andersons? Tanya nodded. Joel cast his eyes down. Its not very convenient staying in someone elses home, right? Dont you have anywhere else you can stay at? Tanya turned away and replied, That doesnt seem to be any of your business, Mr. Smith. She was calling him Mr. Smith again Joel took a deep breath and said, Thats true. We have nothing to do with each other. Tanya clenched her jaw. Indeed, they had nothing to do with each other. In fact, that man must even hate her, right? That was why he didnt allow his daughter to dancebecause she was a dancer, right? Tanya didnt expect that Joel would hate her that much. It was just that if he hated her so much, then why was he sending them home? In the midst of her hesitance, Joel said, It was my misunderstanding the other time. The other time? Was he talking about that time in the hospital when he misunderstood that she was Mr. Hunts lover? With a cold look on her face, Tanya said sarcastically, Its not your fault, Mr. Smith. Its because I look too much like someones mistress. Joel, He knew that she was dissing him, but from Tanyas reaction, he instead caught vague shadows of what they were like in the past. He took a deep breath and said, You dont have to say that about yourself. Thats not what I meant, either Never mind. Im taking you home because I wanted to apologize to you. You can save the apology, Mr. Smith, Tanya replied coldly, Itll be fine as long as you stay away from me in the future, lest I become an eyesore to you! Joel, !! The kindergarten was very close to the Andersons villa, so they had already arrived while they were talking. The chauffeur even felt as if his boss had given him a cold look when he stopped the car. Lets get off. Tanya was about to get out of the car with Pete when he suddenly looked at Joel and asked, Mias Daddy, why are you forbidding Mia from learning how to dance? Chapter 185 - Cherry Enters The Grand Manor His question stunned Joel. What? Pete glanced at a cowering Mia and said sincerely, She likes dancing very much. Restricting a childs hobbies and interests is not something that a good father does. Seeing that Joels expression had tensed up and that he wasnt speaking, Tanya beckoned to Pete and said, Come on down now. Pete hopped off the car. The two of them entered the Andersons villa hand in hand. The car door slowly closed as they disappeared at the door. When the car started once more, Joel finally looked at Mia. He beckoned to Mia, who went over to him docilely at once. She tried to please him and said cautiously, Mia doesnt like dancing, Daddy Her eyes flickered as she spoke, and there was a bit of panic in them. Joels heart ached for some reason. He asked, Was it your mother who forbade you from learning how to dance, Mia? Mia nodded, but then shook her head again. In the end, she lowered her head and said uneasily, Mommy said that Daddy hates someone who dances, and told me not to learn to dance. Dont worry, Daddy, Mia wont dance! Her words made Joels eyes widen in shock. Joel had always wanted to know Mias interests and preferences while she was growing up, but he found that everything that the girl liked to eat and play with were all things that he liked. He had always thought that she had inherited those traits from him. Little did he expect that they were actually all a result of Hillarys training? Joels expression darkened. Daddy doesnt dislike dancing. Mias eyes lit up at once, and she asked, Then can Mia learn to dance with Ms. Turner? Joel looked at her. His jaw tensed up as he asked, Do you like Ms. Turner very much, Mia? Mia gave him a timid smile and replied, Yeah. She lowered her head and twiddled her thumbs as she said, Ms. Turner dances really beautifully, yeah. I secretly watched her a few times. She also really likes to smile. I like her very much But Mommy doesnt like Ms. Turner She looked rather depressed at this point. Then, she added, Besides, Ms. Turner also doesnt like Mia. The disappointed girl said, She refused to teach me today. Tanya had refused to teach her It must be because she really didnt want to have anything to do with him, right? Joels long, slender fingers balled up slightly, and the look in his eyes turned even frostier than before. He rubbed Mias head gently. After a short silence, he said, Its okay. Ill think of something if you want to learn dancing. At the Andersons. Nora had just come out of the bath when Pete got home. The woman, who was wearing a silk nightgown, let out a lazy yawn and collapsed onto the bed. Pete greeted her. Hi, Mommy. Nora waved and said, Yeah. Do your homework yourself. Okay. Pete went to the study after that. Nora was about to go to bed when her cell phone suddenly rang. Cherrys young and tender voice rang out on the phone when she answered the call. My dearest Mommy, have you found out where Sponsor Grandpa is? They had been chatting on Messenger for more than a month. Their spark of friendship had been getting stronger and stronger, but their chat had been inactive the whole day the day before. Why hadnt Sponsor Grandpa come online yet today? Cherry was panicked. As though her actions were right and justified, Nora replied, Oh. I forgot about it. Cherry sighed. Then are you willing to look him up for me now, Mommy? No, Im not. Cherry was so mad that her little chest was heaving up and down. She silently told herself that she was her biological mother She could only grin and bear with it and ask, Then when will you be free to look him up for me? Nora raised her eyebrows and replied, When I wake up, I guess. Alright, Im hanging up! She was really sleepy now. Beep beep beep The disconnected tone made Cherrys heart go cold. Her little shoulders drooped as she looked up at the big villa in front of her, on the brink of tears. She was staying with her father at the Hunts family home at the moment. The family home was actually a manor. By right, since Justin was the head of the Hunts, he should have been living in the manor. However, because the Hunts were all living together, this meant that his second uncles family was also living there. Moreover, there was also that incident with the elderly Mrs. Hunt previously. Thus, Justin had taken Pete with him and resided elsewhere instead. As Justin had taught his second uncles family a good lesson and also gotten something on them after they made that mistake, they had become much more well-behaved and didnt dare to come over anymore. Coupled with the fact that the two of them were staying in the main house, this meant that Cherry still hadnt met anyone from the Hunts yet, even though it had been two days since they moved back. In the midst of her thoughts, Justin strode into the room. He looked down at her and asked gently, Theres a family dinner tonight. Do you want to join them? A family dinner? Cherry loved lively places the most. Moreover, several of her elders would also be there, which meant that she would gain a few more people that doted on and loved her. Thus, she nodded and replied, Yeah, I wanna go! Okay. Justin smiled at her. Had it been his son instead, he definitely wouldnt have wanted to go. As expected, his daughters personality was different. She was much livelier and more cheerful than his son. He bent over, picked up Cherry with one arm, and carried her downstairs. The Hunts hosted a family dinner every month. All the Hunts were required to attend it as long as they were in New Yorkthis was a rule in the family. By the time they went down to the main living room, the spacious living room was already full of people. His second uncle, Roger Hunt, sat quietly in the corner. Rogers son, Fatty, was playing with his cell phone with his head down. Apart from them, the other Hunts in the family were also present. The elderly Mrs. Hunt had already been discharged from the hospital and was currently seated on the chair next to the master seat. The master seat belonged to the head of the family. The moment Justin came down, all the Hunts stood up. Even if they were his elders, they were still required to show the head of the family courtesy. Mrs. Hunt, who was the oldest there, said, Youre here, Justin. Justin nodded and greeted his grandmother. Then, as if he was teaching his child mannerseven though he was, in fact, giving his daughter a reminderhe said, Say hi to your Great-Grandma, Pete. Cherry looked at Mrs. Hunt eagerly. So, was she the Great-Grandma whod had a fall some time back, causing her brother to be accused of pushing her? Mrs. Hunt was also looking at her. She had come to know what had happened after she regained consciousness after the operation. The old lady had felt rather distressed that her son and his family had used her against a child. Pete was not like other children; he was mildly autistic and didnt like to talk. After that incident, the relationship that they had built after so much effort must be almost all gone by now, right? Mrs. Hunt heaved a sigh at the thought and looked at Cherry cautiously. Knowing that her great-grandson probably didnt dare to approach her anymore, she said regretfully, Never mind Lets not make things difficult for the child anymore! Yeah, thats right! Dont make things difficult for Pete anymore. He has mild autism, you know! said Raymond Hunt, Justins second uncle. He sounded as if he was echoing Mrs. Hunt, but in truth, he was embarrassing Pete in front of all the other Hunts. He added, He doesnt like talking!! How could a child that didnt talk possibly inherit the company in the future? Even if he was currently stripped of authority, once Justin became old, wouldnt the company still be theirs in the end anyway? Chapter 186 - Do You Play Games? Mrs. Hunt became angry the moment Raymond said that. She snapped, Pete isnt autistic, Raymond! Dont you dare spout nonsense! Raymond curled his lip disdainfully. Yeah, yeah, Pete isnt autistic. He just doesnt like talking to people, thats all. Sigh, he cant just keep avoiding talking to people when he takes over the company in the future, right? Roger said, Dont say that, Dad. Who knows, he may recover after he grows up. Chester couldnt tell that they were mocking Pete. Neither did he recognize that the child was his leader, and thought she was his quiet and reticent little nephew, so he echoed them and said, Yeah, itll be fine once he grows up! Raymond, however, scoffed and said, Thats what everyone said when he was a baby, but you dont see his condition getting any better the last few years, either But Im just worrying over nothing, of course, because Justin will definitely have everything all nicely planned out for the company in the future, right? He then looked at Fatty and reprimanded him. And you, too, Fatty. Dont just study all the time. Whats the use of being so academic? All that studying has made you stupid instead. What matters the most as a leader is eloquence! How can you make people trust and believe in you if youre not eloquent? He was both overtly and secretly demeaning Pete. All the other Hunts looked at Pete when they heard what he said. Indeed, what was the use of a genius if he was autistic? Seeing that his words were showing effect, Raymond immediately became rather smug. Roger, however, narrowed his eyes. During past family dinners, Pete had either skipped it altogether and if he did attend, Justin would always lose his temper whenever someone mentioned the words mild autism. Why was he keeping quiet this time, though? Could it be that He was still wondering about it when the little fellow in Justins arms called out sweetly, Hi, Great-Grandma! Roger, ? Raymond was also dumbfounded. He stared at the child in Justins arms in disbelief and said, Were you the one talking just now, Pete? Cherry rolled her eyes and looked at Justin. Then, in her young but clear voice, she asked, Is that grandpa deaf or blind, Daddy? Why are his ears and eyes so bad? Since our family is so rich, you have to get the doctor to take a look at him! The corners of Justins lips curled into a smile. His usually standoffish countenance looked rather relaxed. He glanced at Raymond and replied leisurely, Hes very old, so he can neither see nor hear anything clearly. Raymond, !!! Cherry replied adorably, Oh, I see! As for Mrs. Hunt, she was so excited upon hearing Cherrys voice that her eyes reddened. She wanted to reach out and take her into her arms, but when she thought of how the little fellow loathed physical contact with others the most, she retracted her arms and asked with a smile, Is Pete talking now? Has he recovered? Justin cast his eyes down dispassionately and kept quiet. Instead, he put his daughter down. As soon as Cherrys feet touched the floor, she ran toward Mrs. Hunt. The little figure dived into the elderly ladys arms and she called out adorably and tenderly, Great-Grandma! Not only was the little fellow sweet-smelling and tender, but he was finally willing to let her hug him now. Mrs. Hunt became even more excited, so much so that her hands even started to shake. She let out an excited sound of acknowledgment and then, without a second thought, took off a ring she was wearing and stuffed it into Cherrys hands. She said, Here, this is for you, Pete! Everyone present was shocked at the sight. Mrs. Hunts ring was made of top-quality jadeite that formed only in hundreds of thousands of years, and was worth over ten million dollars! The elderly Mr. Hunt had given it to her when they got married back then! At that time, they had said that it was to be passed on to future generations as a family heirloom! The elderly lady had also been urging Justin to get married all this time, so that she could gift the ring to her daughter-in-law. It was a symbol of ones status as the female master of the Hunts! Why had she instead given the ring to Pete in a moment of excitement today? Raymond panicked. He stepped forward and said with a smile, Look at how muddleheaded you are, Mom. This is a womans ring; why would you give it to Pete? The old lady glanced at him and replied with a smile, Pete can keep it and give it to his wife in the future, then! In other words, she was saying that Petes wife would be the female master of the Hunts in the future. In that case, Petes position as the head of the family was not to be doubted! The elderly lady was backing Pete up! Raymond frowned and looked at Fatty with dissatisfaction. Then, he said, You mustnt be biased, Mom. Since youve given that to Pete, what are you going to give Fatty? The fat little boy also looked at her expectantly. Mrs. Hunt glanced at him and said with a smile, Fatty can ask his Uncle Justin if theres anything he wants! Justin is rich! And hes also the head of the family! Raymonds expression darkened even further. Roger also lowered his gaze. Seeing that the two of them were no longer creating any more trouble, Mrs. Hunt finally looked at Cherry and said, Put the ring away properly, Pete. Cherry hastily said, This is too precious, Great-Grandma. I cant accept it! One shouldnt reject gifts from their elders. Just take it. Cherry subconsciously wanted to look for Nora, but she suddenly realized that Mommy wasnt here, so she looked at Justin instead. Justin cast his eyes down and smiled. Then, he stepped forward, took the ring from Cherry, and said, Since Great-Grandma has given it to you, then just accept it. But youre still young, so you cant wear it yet. Well let your Mommy wear it first. Mommy? Mrs. Hunts eyes lit up the moment he said that. She asked, What Mommy? The others also looked at him. Was that man, who had made up his mind to remain single for his entire life, finally getting married? Raymond and Roger instantly felt a sense of crisis. Should Justin get married and have another two sons, wouldnt Fatty have even less of a chance?! The two of them frowned. All of a sudden, Raymond said, Alright, the grownups are going to talk. Why dont you kids go to the side and play some games? He gave Fatty a look after he spoke. Fatty immediately understood what he meant. He took a step forward, grabbed Cherrys hand, and said, Cmon Pete, why dont we play some games? This mobile game is very popular now. Anyone can play it as long as they are not too stupid. Surely you know how to play it, right? It was common knowledge that Pete was a nerd whose only hobby was studying. This meant that he would definitely suck at playing games! Cherry, ? Before she could even speak, Mrs. Hunt panicked and said, Children shouldnt play games too much! Roger smiled and said, Thats a rather misguided statement, Grandma. Games can also reflect a persons intelligence. Besides, people who only know how to memorize their books and fail to exercise practical application in their studies tend to have one-track minds. He looked at Justin and said, Isnt Justin himself someone who excels in every aspect? Im sure Pete is also someone like that, so lets just let him play! The way he spoke sounded as if people who were bad at games were very stupid! Justin lip corners curled into a smile when he heard what he said. Wasnt that game that Fatty mentioned exactly the one that Cherry live-streamed herself playing? He had already found out a long time ago that Cherry was the local servers top player in that game! Over at the other side, Fatty had already taken out his cell phone. He asked, Do you have an account? Come on, lets play a round! I can carry you in the game as long as youre not particularly stupid! This game is the best at reflecting whether someone is clever or not! Chapter 187 - Rushing Over To Give Them Money! Cherry, ? Were they asking her if she had ever played it before? Kiddo, are you sure you arent joking? she thought. She looked down at the cell phone in her handsit was her brothers. In order to prevent anyone from discovering that they had switched places, they would always switch cell phones with each other, too. In order to play her game, she had prepared two cell phones for herself. The one that she had brought with her here was her brothers, so the game wasnt installed in it. She said, Gimme a moment, I have to download the game first! Fatty nodded. Okay, hurry up. Cherry nodded and stretched out her chubby little finger. She pressed a few times nimbly on the phone and started the download. On the other side, Chester panicked. He was on his little nephews side, after all! Thus, he came over hastily and said, What are you guys playing? Ill carry you guys! Fatty knew that this uncle of his was great at games, and even live-streamed. If he carried them in the game, it definitely wouldnt highlight Petes stupidity. Fattys eyes swiveled around. Then, he grinned and said, Pete has never played this game before, so hell definitely have a hard time getting started. Why dont we have a PvP battle with each other first? This way, he can also familiarize himself with the game! PvP battles referred to one-on-one, player-versus-player battles in the game. Once a player lost all of their HP, their character would die. Fatty felt that Pete definitely wouldnt be familiar with the game, since this was his first time playing it. Wouldnt he be able to easily trash the other party and take several of his lives, then? If he could get a kill ratio of zero to several dozen, Daddy and Grandpa would definitely praise him! He could also take the opportunity to show everyone present that he, Fatty, was the most outstanding child in this generation of the Hunts. Chester was usually quite the dimwit, but he nevertheless instantly understood the seven to eight-year-old boys intentions. He said anxiously, No, that wont do! Why not? asked Fatty. Chester coughed and said, Who would ask for a PvP battle right off the bat? I dont think this is fair to Pete. Fatty argued for his case and said, It isnt unfair. This would also allow us to see Petes level, after all. Are you scared to have a PvP battle with me, Pete? Cherry, who was currently downloading the game, looked up with her big round eyes when she heard him. She blinked and replied, Sure, no problem! Her young, tender voice could practically make one melt. Her voice made Mrs. Hunt feel as if someone had just coated her heart in honey. She beckoned to her and said, We wont play with him if you dont want to, Pete! Come over to Great-Grandma instead! Cherry tilted her head and looked at Mrs. Hunt. When she saw the elderly ladys kind eyes, she smiled sweetly and said, Itll be fine, Great-Grandma! Mrs. Hunt shook her head and said earnestly, Its not good to immerse yourself in games. Take a look at Chester; werent all of you opposed to him playing games? Raymond laughed and said, Its not like Fatty is playing it as a profession. Hes just cultivating the mind and spirit. Besides, I heard that playing games can also train a childs ability to focus, so its not necessarily all bad. Clever children will always master everything at one go, no matter what they do. A smiling Roger also said, Dont worry, Grandma. Pete has always been smart ever since he was a baby. He has a very high IQ, so a bit of gaming wont be any trouble for him at all. Then, Roger looked at Fatty and said, Show your younger cousin some mercy. Fatty grinned and replied, No problem, Daddy! At the sight of his confidence, Roger suddenly suggested, It certainly isnt quite appropriate to just focus on playing games. Why dont we have a bet? Raymond immediately spoke in favor of the suggestion. He said, Thats a good idea! Otherwise, the children wont be motivated to win, either! Why dont we have a bet? If Fatty loses, Ill give up 1% of my shares in the company. How does that sound? 1% of his shares? Now, that was going a little too far! The Hunts assets were worth trillions of dollars. Even though he only owned 20% of the companys shares, 1% of that 20% was still worth several millions of dollars! Mrs. Hunts expression darkened. The children are just fooling around. The stakes are too high, Raymond! Whats the big deal? Raymond walked over to Mrs. Hunt with a smile and took her arm. The man was already in his fifties, yet he was behaving like a child. He said, Were just having fun, Mom! Besides, we are a family. Its the same no matter who owns the shares! Im sure Justin will rise up to the challenge, right? Justin cast his eyes down and said, Are you talking about 1% of the companys shares, or 1% of your shares in the company, Uncle Raymond? Raymond was taken aback for a moment. Justin sneered, Since you want to have some fun, then lets up the stakes. What say you to 1% of the companys shares? Given how profitable the Hunt Corporations shares were, 1% of the compnays shares would involve a transfer of billions of dollars worth of profits! The stakes were too high! Who would gamble dozens of billions of dollars on a one-time bet? Raymonds expression darkened. He subconsciously looked at Roger. Roger smiled and said, Since Justin has said so, then lets do just that. Raymond wanted to say something, but Roger tugged on his sleeve, lowered his voice, and said, Justin must have suddenly raised the stakes because he thinks you wont bear to part with that much money, so you definitely wont dare to continue with the bet! Raymond immediately understood what Roger meant! So, Justin was waging psychological warfare with him! He let out a cold laugh and exchanged a look with Roger. Then, he lowered his voice and asked, Are you sure Pete has never played that game before? Roger nodded. He is always studying every day, so how would he possibly have any time to play games? He only downloaded it once in California and played it for an afternoon there, but he uninstalled it after that. Im sure he cant play it. Raymond looked at his little grandson again. Fatty was seven to eight years old this year, and he was very good at games. The Hunts were all very smart. Wouldnt it be a cinch for Fatty to bully a five-year-old? Besides, no matter how clever a child was, they would still have to familiarize themselves with the games workings before they could become adept at any game. This pocket of time Pete would need, signified that victory was pretty much in the bag for Fatty! Thus, Raymond immediately smiled and said, Sure, Justin. Ill bet 1% of the companys shares. How about you? Justin was about to speak when Raymond suddenly added, Youre the head of the Hunt Corporation, so I cant possibly ask for your shares, either, right? How about thisif Fatty is lucky enough to win, then youll give me that ring that Mom gave Pete just now! This request isnt too much, is it? At first glance, when one compared shares worth billions of dollars to a ring worth millions of dollars, it seemed like Raymond was losing out in the deal. However, one could earn billions of dollars, but the ring was priceless! Moreover, that wasnt just a mere ringit was also something that symbolized the wife of the next head of the family! Raymond had certainly got it all figured out! Mrs. Hunt became infuriated at once. She said, How can you gamble with each other when the children are just playing some games at home? Besides, thats a gift from me. How can it be transferred to someone else? Raymond looked at her and said, How can you be so biased, Mom? Why didnt you say that were going too far when I offered my shares worth billions of dollars? Or is it because Justin doesnt dare to take up the bet with me? Chapter 188 - Im Going, Then! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A lot of peoplemost of them the Hunts collateral and direct descendantshad come for the Hunts family dinner. By repeatedly using phrases such as Do you dare to do it or not in front of so many people, Raymond was obviously leaving Justin no way out. Should he refuse the bet at a time like this, it would be tantamount to him showing signs of cowardice! Raymond was certain that Justin would agree to itafter all, that was the only option he had. Sure enough, after a short silence, Justin slowly replied, Lets do it. Raymond and Roger exchanged a look and smirked. How dare Pete attend the dinner! Mrs. Hunt was also too biased. Pete was just a five-year-old boy who hadnt even grown up, yet she was giving him the family heirloom! She was too much! They were bent on making Pete make a fool out of himself today! Mrs. Hunt wanted to stop them again, but Justin gave her a comforting look, which made the old lady close her mouth. Fatty became even more excited when he heard their conversation. He selected the hero that he was the most skilled at playing as, and asked Cherry, Which hero are you playing as, Pete? You can just pick any of them. Cherry nodded, selected the little girl hero that she always played as, and replied, Im picking this one. What about you? Fatty answered, Im playing as this guy! Pfft! Cherry broke into a grin and laughed. As soon as she turned on the game, she transformed into her irritable little girl persona and started to diss her opponent. She said, Okay. Cmon sonny, Im going to beat you so bad today that your mom wont even recognize you! Fatty was taken aback. Who do you think youre calling sonny? Your hero, of course. Isnt he my heros son? Fatty, who had been taken advantage of for no reason whatsoever, was furious. He controlled his hero in the game and made him go straight to Cherry. Cherry, who looked like she was in high spirits, had a triumphant look on her face. She deliberately acted as if she was playing the game for the first time, making her hero walkabout left and right awkwardly as if she didnt even know how to use the controls. Oh no, why is she walking away?! Cherry said. Fatty was overjoyed. He chased after Cherrys hero and started to attack her. Cherry didnt fight back in the early stages of the round. Instead, she deliberately made her hero sway left and right, making Fatty burst out laughing. Dummy Pete, youre so stupid! Cant you even walk? Im gonna teach you how to behave today! Cherry put on a feint in the first half and didnt fire even a single shot. She kept her HP under control and allowed Fatty to deplete it to the lowest it could go. After that, she seemed to understand something and became so scared that she started to run toward her defensive tower. Fatty chased after her. She had only a little HP left! As long as he could make contact with Cherry, there would be absolutely no problem at all. It would be fine even if he had to defend against her defensive tower. Yet, as if Cherry had suddenly pressed something wrong by accident, she pressed the button for her first skill. Her hero immediately did a tuck-and-roll and moved to the left, causing Fatty to miss! Right at this point, the sound indicating a kill rang out on the phone! Pete Hunt had killed The Unbeatable And Most Handsome! He lost so quickly? A triumphant Raymond said, Youre too lousy, Pete. Even if this is your first time playing, you still lost too quickly. It hasnt even been a minute, you know? Roger also smirked and said, A bets a bet, Justin. That ring Justin looked at them, dark light flickering in his eyes. In front of all the Hunts, his lips slowly parted and he asked, The children are fooling around. Are you sure that the bet just now is valid? Raymond chuckled at once and said, You mustnt go back on your word, Justin. Youre a man, right? Besides, youre even the man overseeing the Hunt Corporation. You have to keep your word; you cant renege on it! Justin raised his eyebrows. Are you sure, Uncle Raymond? Yes, I am. As soon as Raymond said that, Justin sighed and said, In that case, I will graciously accept 1% of the company shares from you. He turned and looked at Sean, who was standing behind him, and instructed, Prepare the share transfer agreement and let Uncle Raymond sign it later. Yes, sir. Raymond was stunned. Roger, who was also dumbfounded, subconsciously said, Rather than us transferring shares to you, Justin, you should be giving us the ring instead. After all, Fatty is the one who won just now However, he suddenly realized something at this point, and he looked at the children. He was dumbstruck when he saw Fattys reaction. Fattys cell phone screen dimmed at this point. Fatty was still dumbfounded. What had just happened? When he looked back up, he saw Cherry patting her little chest. She looked at him and remarked, Whew, that was so close Fatty understood nowhe must have been unlucky just now! He had been so close to killing her hero! He demanded angrily, Again! Thats not really good, is it? asked Cherry. Fatty panicked. Whats so bad about it? Cherry sighed. What I mean is that the stakes arent really good. Ive already won, so Im not going to play anymore! Fatty, ! He was so mad that he ran to Roger and said, Daddy, lets bet on it again! Grandpa, take out another 1%! 1% of the shares equated to billions of dollars! Raymond, who had panicked after losing the huge sum of money, said anxiously, No, no, no When an indignant Fatty turned around, he immediately saw Cherry making faces at him. On top of that, she even looked as if she had just given herself a huge fright. The little fellow put on a pretense and said, Pete was so scared just now, Daddy! I dont know what happened, either. How come Fatty died just like that? I was only left with the barest of HP! Justin, What was one supposed to do when their daughter suddenly started putting on a show with them? Pamper her and go along with her, of course! Justin stretched out his big hand, ruffled her hair, and said with a doting smile, Pete is so awesome. To think youve actually won 1% of the companys shares for Daddy. Youre so good at the game even though this is your first time playing it! Cherry grinned at him. 1 Their conversation made Raymonds face flush completely red. As though a gamblers mindset, the loss of billions of dollars just now made him anxious and irritable. He looked at Fatty and asked, Are you sure you can beat him if you go at it again? Fatty nodded, Yes, I am! I was so close just now! Okay! Grandpa will trust you once more! Raymond looked straight at Justin and said, One more time! Cherry buried her head into Justins shoulder and said, Pete doesnt wanna, Daddy! Its too scary! Pete is scared! Justin, He ruffled her hair and spoke gently as he appeased her. Okay, okay. We wont play anymore However, the more he refused to play, the more determined to continue Raymond became, so he said, Are you stopping, Justin? Surely you cant just leave after you win, right? It doesnt work that way! Raymond, whose eyes were all red, stood and stared at him. The bet between the children only involves a few billion dollars. Im staking billions of dollars on this while you only need to offer up Moms ring. Its not like youre too scared to bet, right? Seemingly driven into a corner, Justin could only pat Cherry on the shoulder and say, Lets play another round, Pete? But Daddy, Im scared! Dont be scared. Just close your eyes and mess around. Cherry looked up at him timidly and said, Sigh, I thought you said that its not good to gamble, Daddy Im going, then. Chapter 189 - A Quack Doctors Misdiagnosis! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Left with no other option, Cherry sat in front of Fatty with her cell phone and turned on the game again. Fatty controlled his hero and rushed straight toward Cherrys hero again. The two of them clashed in the middle of the arena. Cherry blinked and repeated the same trick. After allowing Fatty to reduce her HP to the barest minimum, she coincidentally killed Fattys hero instead! Fatty jumped onto his feet. Why am I dead again? Cherry blinked with her big round eyes. Yeah, I didnt do anything, either. How did I fire a cannon? Oh, I get it now! Fatty, ? Cherry said with a straight face, Its because your mom will always be your mom. Sons cant just usurp the throne whenever they want to~ Fatty, !! Her words made Roger narrow his eyes a little. By the time Fatty rushed over again to ask for another round, Raymond had already become thoroughly anxious and irritable at his losses. Within a matter of a mere few minutes, he had actually lost 2% of the companys shares and gone from owning 20% of the shares to 18%?? Raymond was so furious that he smacked the table. One more time! Fatty nodded. He was about to set off when Roger grabbed his arm. Then, he looked at Justin and Cherry with a smile and said, Nice one, Justin. Justin raised his eyebrows. I told you, theres no need to raise the stakes like that when the children are just fooling around. Look at how alarmed and anxious Uncle Raymond has become after he lost! His words made Raymond flush as red as a tomato. He pointed at Justin angrily and sputtered, You, you, you Justins expression turned cold and he said nothing. Cherry, however, said, Daddy, Im so scared! Is that grandpa having a stroke? His fingers keep shaking! Raymond, ? Even Justin couldnt help just smile. His anger from just now disappeared, and his voice was low and gentle as he replied, No, Uncle Raymond is just being a sore loser. Forget it, you dont need to prepare the agreement anymore, Sean. Raymond knew that Justin was provoking him the moment he heard what he said. It was either he toughed it out and went along with Justins wordsbut he would probably never be able to hold his head up high in front of the Hunts after that since he was the one who suggested the bet, yet also the one being a sore loser in the endor he surrendered the shares! Raymond was thick-skinned. Thinking that he could just redeem his reputation in the future, he was about to speak when the same young and tender voice said, Why would he be a sore loser, Daddy? That grandpa was really amazing just now, and he even asked if you dared to bet with him. Is he the one who actually doesnt dare to? Also, can people just cancel their bets at will? Daddy taught me that I should always keep my word. Otherwise, it would be no different from a fart~! Raymond, !!! Her words were too humiliating! His words would be no different from a fart?! He took a few deep breaths. There was no way he could part with the money, but the problem was that he would thoroughly embarrass himself He couldnt quite stomach the aggravation. At this point, Roger smiled and said, Thats impossible. Its just a few billion dollars. Dad, give it to him. Raymond looked at Roger and exclaimed, Roger! Rogers expression darkened. Give it to him. Raymond finally turned to Justin and said indignantly, Prepare the agreement! Sean immediately nodded. Yes, sir. At the sight of him turning and leaving, Raymond said sarcastically, Your assistant is terrible, Justin. How can he say that when you havent even agreed? Sean ignored him. Instead, his footsteps toward the outside quickened as he got ready to print the papers. To be honest, 2% of the shares were actually very important to them! Justin, however, replied, Were a family, Uncle Raymond. How would he possibly have the guts to disobey your instructions? Raymond, ?? Was there even anyone who didnt know that no one could order about the few subordinates under Justins command, except for Justin himself? He was going too far by saying that!!! While Cherry was provoking Raymond and his family at the Hunts, Pete was in school. During class, a child raised his hand. Ms. Lynn, my head hurts. The teacher hurriedly walked over and asked, Whats wrong? The little fellow pointed to his head and replied, It hurts. Ms. Lynn had no choice but to let him rest at the side. After class, everyone surrounded the boy with a headache. Jimmy, are you pretending to have a headache? The boy named Jimmy shook his head. No, Im not. But my mom said that your mom says youre just pretending to have a headache so that you can play truant! Jimmys eyes reddened and he stood up. Thats not true! My head really hurts! Youre just pretending! Yes, youre just pretending! Your mom said so in the kindergarten parents group chat! Jimmy was so mad that he clenched his fists. Mia came over and said softly, Dont talk about Jimmy like that. Im sure hes not pretending! Mia spoke very softly. Pete found the way she spoke very calming, so she was the only one with whom he was willing to play in the kindergarten. Seeing that even she had spoken up, Pete glanced at Jimmy and sent a text message to Nora: Mommy, I have a classmate who keeps having a headache. Whats going on? Meanwhile. Jimmys mother was complaining madly in the parents group chat. Jimmys Mom: The teacher called me and said that Jimmy was having a headache again. Sigh, kids are so sly these days. It must be because I picked him up and brought him home the moment they called last time that he has learned to lie now. Brandons Mom: Is he always having a headache? Youd best send him for a checkup. Jimmys Mom: Is there even any need for a child to see a doctor because of headaches? I think hes fine. Besides, theyll definitely make him do a whole bunch of brain CT scans and MRI scans. Those will expose the child to radiation! Helens Mom: Yes, kids nowadays are really smart. They know what works best for them and are always pretending. The messages from the group chat and Pete were so noisy that Nora couldnt sleep, so she picked up her phone. When she saw the messages, she sent one back to Pete. Pete gave Nora a video call after seeing her reply. Then, he followed her instructions and gave Jimmy a checkup. For example, he pressed the top of his head and asked, Does it hurt here? After asking him a few questions, Noras lazy voice came through the phone and she said, Im hanging up. Then, she went to the group chat and sent a message. Nora: Jimmys mom, his situation is not promising. You should take him to the hospital for a lumbar puncture right away. The parents in the group chat, who were chatting about how their children were always playing tricks, were dumbfounded and all of them stopped talking. A short while later, Jimmys mother popped up. Jimmys Mom: ??? Jimmys Mom: Are you crazy? The most thats ever necessary when people have headaches are brain CT scans. Why would he need to do a lumbar puncture? Nora answered calmly: I am a doctor. Jimmys Mom: Does being a doctor mean you can tell us to do things? We actually have a doctor in the group chat? The Golden Sunshine Kindergarten actually has parents who are doctors? Are you really lacking this bit of money for medical tests from me? The others echoed her: Yes, shes right. Hospitals keep prescribing this and that to patients these days. There are actually parents in this group chat who are so poor that they want to cheat others of this bit of money? She must be a quack doctor, right? Dont spout nonsense here just because you have a bit of knowledge. What does a lumbar puncture have to do with the brain? Jimmys Mom: This is just a quack doctors misdiagnosis! Get out of the group! Chapter 190 - Am I Dying? Nora, who had seen family members of patients that were even more unreasonable, wasnt bothered. Instead, she wrote: Jimmy is likely suffering from encephalitis. She was about to send the message after drafting it when she suddenly saw a message prompt: You have been kicked out of the group chat by the administrator. Nora, ? She raised her eyebrows and stared at her phone for a while. A brief moment later, she scoffed and opened Cherrys chat window. Then, she sent a message to Pete: He is likely suffering from encephalitis. Have his father take him to the hospital for a checkup. Doctors should be benevolent. The child was still so young. She didnt want to let the matter go unchecked. Neither would she lower herself to his parents level. After sending the message, she lay down and got ready to sleep. At the kindergarten. Pete walked over to Jimmy after reading Noras message and relayed her words to him. Jimmy was so frightened that he burst into tears at once. Sob! I have encephalitis! Am I going to die?! Ms. Lynn was dumbfounded when Jimmy burst into tears. She tried to coax him, but he cried and asked for his mother instead. As a result, Ms. Lynn could only give Jimmys mother a call. Jimmys mother was a hot-tempered and straightforward woman. After receiving the teachers call, she went straight to the school swiftly and resolutely. She spotted Jimmy, who was crying so hard that he couldnt breathe, right away. Jimmys mother panicked at once. Whats wrong? Did your classmates bully you? A sobbing Jimmy replied, Mommy, Im dying. I have a very serious illness. Sob His mother frowned and asked, Who told you that? Cherry did. Jimmys mother became furious at once. She shouted at Ms. Lynn, Who is Cherry?! Ms. Lynn wanted to stop her, but Jimmys mother, who was a tall and thick woman, was simply too strong. She pushed Ms. Lynn away, entered the classroom, and demanded, Where is Cherry? Pete stood up leisurely and frowned. At the sight of him, Jimmys mother immediately broke into a rant. She said, Why did you say such nonsense to Jimmy? Dont you know that its not right to scare kids?! Apologize to Jimmy at once! Jimmy was holding his mothers hand. The five-year-old boy looked confusedobviously, he didnt know what was going on. He shook his mothers hand and said, Mommy, Cherry wasnt trying to scare me. My head hurts. I really am sick What do you mean youre sick? Jimmys mothers expression turned cold and she said, Its normal for a child to experience headaches and fevers. Besides, your head always stops hurting every time you get home. Moreover, people in our family are all in good health. What kind of sickness can you possibly be down with? What kind of nonsense are you saying? It wasnt that Jimmys mother didnt care about her son. It was just that every time she took Jimmy home during the last few incidents, his head would always stop hurting whenever they were about to go to the hospital. After this happened several times, it was inevitable that Jimmys mother would suspect that he was just pretending to be sick. Otherwise, why would his head only hurt in the kindergarten and never at home? Jimmys mother pointed at Pete and sneered, Fine, youre a kid, so I wont lower myself to your level. Ill look for your mother instead! She looked at Ms. Lynn and said, Tell Cherrys mother to come to the kindergarten! Otherwise, I wont let this matter rest today! How can I let my little Jimmy be bullied in school? Ms. Lynn breathed a sigh of relief. Although Jimmys mother was bad-tempered, she was reasonable and hadnt raised her hand against the child. She was a much more decent person than Whitney Lowe. Ms. Lynn hurriedly called Nora. Pete sat in his seat while Jimmys mother waited with her son in Ms. Lynns office. Next to him, Mia was terribly nervous. She tugged Petes sleeve and whispered, Cherry, I heard that Jimmys parents are prominent figures in the underworld. Whoever offends Jimmy will be She held her hand up, drew it across her neck, and added, killed off secretly! Pete, ? Mia was so frightened that she shrank back after she spoke. My mommy also told me not to offend Jimmy when I first came to school. Jimmys mother looked so scary just now! The other children were also discussing the matter quietly among themselves. Will Cherry stop coming to school tomorrow? I heard that Jimmys father has a big pet tiger that only eats children! Will Cherry be eaten on her way home? You mustnt die, Cherry! Sob, Cherry, I really like you A childs world was very simple and innocent, especially when Cherry the charmer had already become their favorite person in the class. As a result, Pete was surrounded by the children. Their eyes were all red as they said their goodbyes to him. Cherry, I like you the most. You have to come to school alive tomorrow, okay?! Cherry, why dont you go and buy a piece of meat after school? This way, even if you encounter the big tiger, you can let it eat the meat so that it wont eat you Here, Cherry, this is for you. Its a little hammer that my mommy gave me. She said that I can use it to hammer anyone that bullies me. Why dont you take this and beat the tiger with it? Pete, He couldnt help rolling his eyes. These children were so silly that they were so cute. The feeling of loneliness that had been hidden in the depths of his heart ever since he was born seemed to have unknowingly faded away a lot during his days in kindergarten. Mia became even more frightened. Her eyes reddened as she said, How about letting Daddy send you home after school today?! To Mia, her father was the most powerful person ever! No, its fine, replied Pete. As a result, when a displeased Nora rushed over to the kindergarten after being woken up, she immediately saw her son being surrounded and sent off by a crying crowd. Nora, However, before she could even say anything, Jimmys mother rushed up to her. She jabbed her finger in her face and said angrily, Never mind that you were talking nonsense in the group, but how can you also say such nonsense to a child? Look at how pale Jimmy has become because of you! Jimmy was following his mother at the back. The little boy was trembling all over, and he looked as if he was about to have a fit because he was crying so hard. Nora frowned and said, Nows not the time to be quarreling. Id suggest that you take your son to the hospital for a checkup right away. To hell with the checkup! Jimmys mother shouted angrily, Were already meeting in person, yet youre still so full of hot air! Its all because your daughter scared him that my son has become like this! Encephalitis? Would anyone need a lumbar puncture because of encephalitis? This is the first time Ive ever heard about it! Arent lumbar punctures related to leukemia or something? Are you sure you know what youre saying or not?! Nora, Jimmys mother rolled up her sleeves as if she was about to hit someone. She demanded, I want you to apologize to my son right away! Tell your daughter to apologize to my son, too! Take back what you said just now and tell him that all of that was just a joke! However, as soon as she said that, Jimmy suddenly held his head with his hands and threw up. Chapter 191 - : The Childs Father! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jimmys mother was terribly shocked. She quickly looked down and picked up Jimmy. Whats wrong? Jimmy, whats wrong? After throwing up twice, Jimmy finally stopped. Covered in perspiration, he frowned and asked, Mommy, am I dying? Jimmys mother finally panicked. Of course not. Mommys here, baby. Mommy will take you to the hospital right away! She held him in her arms and walked out. When she passed by Nora, Nora told her again, Have a lumbar puncture done immediately and check whether its encephalitis or not when you reach the hospital. This time, Jimmys mother looked at her and said nothing. Instead, she strode off. After she left, Nora checked the timeschool wasnt over yet. Thus, she left Pete there and went home by herself. Ms. Lynn, Shed thought that Cherrys mother would comfort Cherry a little before she leftafter all, she had just quarreled with her classmate. But why was she so nonplussed about it? No, that wasnt right. Cherrys mother was a very good mother. She must be very busy with work at the moment and must have rushed over from work right after she received the call. She must be rushing back to work to make money to raise Cherry now! Yes, that must be the case! With that in mind, Ms. Lynn went back into the classroom, upon which she immediately saw Cherry engrossed in a book. Ms. Lynn couldnt help but walk over. She ruffled Cherrys hair and said, Dont be scared, Cherry~ Pete stiffened, but forced himself to tolerate the body contact. He found that there seemed to be more and more people whom he could accept coming into physical contact with these days Soon, school ended. One by one, the children said their goodbyes to Pete, who left the school together with Tanya. Mia watched them get in the big black car before she got in the Smiths car unhappily. At the sight, Joel couldnt help asking, Whats the matter, Mia? Mia asked timidly, Daddy, will Cherry be eaten by the big tiger? Joel, ? Mia told him about what had happened earlier that day. Joel ruffled her hair and said, Its fine. The big tiger wont dare to eat him. Mias big eyes widened and she stared at him puzzledly. She asked, Why? The big tiger doesnt dare to eat me because I have Daddy, but he doesnt! Joel cast his eyes down and replied, His father is Justin Hunt. Dont worry, the big tiger wont dare to eat him at all. Mia was relieved to hear that. Thats great! Joel, however, turned to look outsideTanya had brought the child into the car again. Did this mean that the childs mother didnt bother coming over to pick him up from school at all? He stared at Tanya. In his mind, however, was the DNA test report The results were too complicated. He didnt dare to bring it up to Ian even now. He would need to think carefully about how to word it properly. Jimmys mother soon reached the hospital. She rushed straight to the pediatric department with Jimmy. Jimmy was already feeling much better by then. However, the pediatrician nevertheless carried out a series of tests on him before finally telling his mother the reason for his vomiting. He said, Its likely because he was crying too much from fright. Jimmy, do you still feel like throwing up? Jimmy shook his head. The doctor smiled and said, Theres no need to make too big a fuss over something trivial sometimes. Relieved, Jimmys mother nodded. The doctor then said, Its better to err on the side of caution, though, so lets do a few more tests. Jimmys mother got the nanny to go and foot the medical bill. Then, she called Jimmys father. Jimmys father was named Jordan Hoffman. He specialized in businesses such as underground dealings and so on in New York and was considered a leader of the industry. Apart from the Smiths and Hunts, one could say that he didnt show anyone else any courtesy. He was a crass boor with a big and muscular figure and stood at about 61 tall with a weight of 205 lbs. He was currently working out. His muscles bulged powerfully in tandem with the movements of the gym equipment. When his cell phone rang, he picked it up and answered very loudly, Whats the matter, dear? Jimmys mother wiped her tears and said, Whats the matter? Someone bullied your son Jimmy in the kindergarten! F*ck! Jordan stood up, causing the gym equipments parts to clash loudly against each other. Who is so bold as to bully my son? But did you say Jimmy had to go to the hospital because of the bullying? Why is he such a wimp? Jimmys mother choked for a moment before she yelled, What would my son know when hes only five years old?! A kid in their class bullied him and told him that he had encephalitis, scaring him so badly that he cried for two hours until he threw up! What are you going to do about this? Jordan shouted angrily, Whose child is it thats so naughty? How dare they insult my son! Im going to rip that little bastard into pieces! Jimmys mother got anxious and said, Who are you planning to rip into pieces? How can it be the childs fault when they havent even grown up yet? The one Im angry with is his mother! The kindergarten had gotten her to come down, yet she still told me to get a lumbar puncture done for Jimmy. Thats a lumbar puncture were talking about here, you know?! Its a really painful procedure. Who does she think she is? Does she think she can just scare other people like that?! Jordan nodded. Yes, youre right! Ill have someone check who her parents are right away! Jimmys mother nodded. I will also put some pressure on the kindergarten. Why should we allow such parents to send their children to kindergarten? Lets have them voluntarily withdraw from the school! Otherwise, Ill drive them out! Okay, well go with whatever you say, dear. How is Jimmy feeling, by the way? At the mention of Jimmy, the womans tone softened and she replied, Hes feeling much better now. He only threw up because he was crying after he was badly frightened. Im so mad! Whats a parent spreading such rumors for? Is it that fun to scare children? If it werent because Jimmy had suddenly started throwing up, given my bad temper, I would have totally given her a few tight slaps today! Ill check who his father is right away, and give his father those slaps instead! What is the childs name? Cherry Smith. Okay! Jimmys mother was still very angry even after she hung up. She started to madly contact the principal and the teachers on her cell phone and sent them a text message. Jimmys mother: Since Cherry Smiths mother, Nora Smith, refuses to apologize for her childs actions, Id suggest that the school expel her child! I wont change my mind unless they apologize seriously! When Ms. Lynn saw the text message, she quickly contacted Nora. Ms. Smith, I understand that Cherry didnt say that to scare Jimmy. Why dont you have her apologize to Jimmy? Nora, who had been woken up repeatedly by phone calls, was already very impatient by this point. She replied aggressively, Pete oh, I mean Cherry, will take three days off from school for now, then. Jimmy was in very serious condition. If his mother didnt follow her instructions and have him go through a checkup right away, three days would be more than enough for his illness to flare up. Ms. Lynn, ? In the hospital. It was only when Jimmys mother received news from Ms. Lynn that Cherry would be temporarily stopped from attending classes that she finally calmed down. When Jimmy finished the various checkups, his mother finally calmed down and looked at him. She suddenly thought of the headache that Jimmy had mentioned previously and asked, Does your head still hurt, Jimmy? Chapter 192 - : Choosing Between Two Options Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jimmy thought for a while. His head still hurt a little, but when he thought of the discomfort he had felt when they were checking his stomach just now to find out why he had thrown up, he blanked out for a moment. Then, he shook his head and replied, It doesnt hurt anymore, Mommy. Jimmys mother heaved a sigh of relief at once. The woman, who had been rather flustered deep down just now, finally put her heart at ease. She said, Its fine as long as it doesnt hurt anymore. Your classmates mother doesnt seem like a good person. I bet she doesnt even have a doctors license, right? Yet she kept spouting nonsense. Serves them right that her child cant attend classes in school anymore! After saying that, she bent down, picked up Jimmy, and went home. In a gym somewhere. Jordan found all of Cherrys information in no time. He frowned as he stared at Noras name in the field listing the name of the childs mother, and asked his subordinate, Doesnt she have a father? I dont hit women. The man answered, No, she doesnt. Jordan fell silent for a moment. Then, he let out a hmph and said, People who can send their kids to that kindergarten arent from ordinary families, either. Find out which family they belong to. If they are just ordinary people then inform my wife to drop it, lest they say were using our power to bully them! Okay. After his subordinate left, someone walked in and said, Mr. Hoffman, that Anderson kid is here again. Jordans expression immediately turned cold. He actually has the guts to come again? Tsk! Let him in! At the door. A limping Logan stood there with his eyes downcast. The dark basement was dim and messy. The young man with an untamed look on his countenance stuck out like a sore thumb in the noisy environment. He waited until someone summoned him before he finally stepped forward and limped into the room. After going in, Logan lowered his head at once and said, Mr. Hoffman. Jordan let out an icy snort and said, Our sportsbook isnt a joke. Logan kept his eyes down. Their car races werent actual competitions. The bets and gambling were all underground transactions. The car racing sportsbook operated solely with Jordans name as a guarantee. All the money that Logan had earned over the years came from them. He had always been the top car racer in New York. A great number of the wealthy placed their bets there whenever they wanted to bet on car racing. Logan, however, shifted his weak and limp foot and said, The next race is in three days, but Im afraid my foot wont be recovering in time for it. What does that have to do with me? Jordan got off the gym equipment and walked over. He picked up a bottle of iced water, unscrewed the cap, and gulped it all down in one breath. Logan shifted his foot again. He said, Ill definitely lose if I participate in the race. Im sure the players would feel very strongly about this, so Id like to ask Mr. Hoffman for help in postponing the race for a month so that I can go for an operation and recover. Jordan sneered. As they say, it takes a hundred days for bone fractures and muscle tears to heal. Are you sure youll be fine in just a month? Yes, I am. Logan gritted his teeth and said, Even if Im not, I can still participate in the race. Jordan said, You should have already known when you first came here that no one can change their bets in our sportsbook. For racers like you, your bodies are also a type of gamble, yet you have the audacity to allow yourself to get hurt? You lost the last race, right? I heard that youve even sold your sports car. Are the Andersons unable to fork out that money? Logan said stubbornly, Ill answer for my own actions. The Andersons and I are separate entities. Jordan stood and said, Good! I admire young men like you! Alright, I, Jordan, will help you out this time and personally go to the players to explain things to them. Im sure they will relent on account of that. Logan breathed a sigh of relief. Thank you! Logan had only managed to pay off the huge losses from the last race by selling his sports car. Should he lose again, the bookies who had seen potential in him, as well as the people who had placed bets worth millions of dollars on him, would probably kill him! At this point, someone suddenly stepped forward and said, Ive found the information, Mr. Hoffman. The man handed his cell phone with Noras profile displayed to Jordan. His eyes widened when he saw the word Anderson. He let out a cold laugh and handed the phone back to his subordinate. Then, he suddenly lashed out at Logan and said, I take back my words. Logan, who was about to leave, was puzzled. His eyes widened abruptly and he looked back at him. Everyone in the underworld was afraid of Jordan. They found him boorish and unreasonable, but to be honest, after interacting with him for some time, Logan felt that he was actually a righteous and loyal man. It was just that he was a little protective of his own. He was only unreasonable when people he considered his own were involved. That was why he had come over to beg him for help. He asked hesitantly, Mr. Hoffman? Jordan asked, How is Nora Smith related to you? Logan clenched his jaw and answered, Shes my cousin. Oh. Jordan said very straightforwardly, She has offended me. To be more precise, her daughter bullied my son. Therefore, I wont be helping you anymore. Logan was bewildered. He wanted to say something, but Jordan instead waved and ordered, Get out. A few of Jordans men immediately walked toward Logan. He would be doing him a favor by helping him out, but he wasnt obligated to. Logan didnt fall out with him just because he suddenly decided not to help him. Instead, he nodded, turned around, and walked out of the room without needing anyone to take him out. When he reached the door, he heard Jordan at the back slowly say, Dont hold it against me. They scared my son so badly that he threw up. I have to let out my frustrations somewhere after all. If I dont vent them on you, that woman named Nora Smith would have to suffer my wrath instead. Of course, you can choose to either let my wife beat her up to vent her anger, or choose to accept this situation. Logan clenched his fists. Jordan looked at the investigation report. He said, Judging from my investigation results, youre probably not that close to her. Youre in a pretty miserable situation right nowif you lose the upcoming race, not only will you lose everything you have, but the bookies that will make huge losses probably wont let you off, either. Based on my calculations, unless you fork out 50 million dollars to pay them back, you wont be able to quell their anger. The Andersons probably wont be able to repay a debt like that! Logan immediately said, I told you, Mr. Hoffman. The Andersons and I are separate entities! Jordan casually took a seat. His muscles shook a little, and his voice was rough as he said, That may work on me, but do you think itll also work on others when youre an Anderson? Logan broke into a frown. Gambling in the underworld didnt operate on the usual rules. Jordan went on and asked, Do you remember that boxing champion in the black market three years ago? He disappeared after he lost a match. Do you know where he is now? He died after someone secretly beat him up. His body was thrown into the sewer and eaten by rats after he died. On top of that, those people even went to his home. Its said that his wife and children are begging on the streets even now. Logan clenched his fists. Jordan smiled and said, Of course, this wont happen if you can get your foot injury healed within three days, or if you can find a racer who is even more skilled than you to help you win the race. However, a racer like that doesnt seem to exist in the States. As for the international scene, Yanci is the only one who can do that. While the two were chatting, Jimmys mother came over with Jimmy. As soon as they entered the gym, the hot and stuffy atmosphere in the room immediately made Jimmys head hurt as if great tidal waves were churning in his head. Chapter 193 - Yanci The Car Racer! Jimmy instantly became as pale as a sheet. He held his head and then his chest. His mother noticed his unusual behavior very quickly. Whats wrong, Jimmy? The little boy couldnt pinpoint where exactly he didnt feel well, so he could only reply, I feel so sick, Mommy. Jimmys mother hurriedly hugged him. She couldnt help but gripe, Its all Nora Smiths fault! Of all things to say, why did she have to scare you like that?! She was so anxious that her eyes were all red. She griped at Jordan and said, I really dont know who this boy takes after for him to be so timid. Come on, Mommy will tuck you into bed. She scooped the pale Jimmy into her arms and took him to the bedroom upstairs. Jordan became even more furious when he saw how unwell little Jimmy was. He looked at Logan and said, It still goes back to the same thing. Either I help you outeveryone will likely take a step back on my account and postpone the race for a monthbut you must bring me that woman named Nora Smith and let me teach her a good lesson! Or, you get the hell out of here! Logan clenched his fists. He stared at Jordan. After a short while, he finally replied coldly, Ill take my leave, Mr. Hoffman. Logan limped out of the door. Jordan was still angry even after he left. The man beside him said, Mr. Hoffman, that kid is a pretty righteous and honorable guy Jordan snorted. He can only count himself unlucky to have a cousin like that! Since I cant make trouble for that woman, I can only make trouble for him, then! However, after he said that, he lowered his head again and said, Forget it. That kid is pretty interesting. Relay a message to everyonethe race three days later will go on as per normal, but he and the Andersons are separate entities. This meant that he was going to protect the Andersons. The man nodded. Yes, sir. To be honest, Jordan actually wasnt the most powerful man among the underworld forces. However, everyone trusted and believed in him because he was a righteous and loyal man who practiced boundaries in the way he did things. Take just now, for example. Even though he had vented his anger on Logan because of a woman, he had protected Logans family, nonetheless. Otherwise, if everyone charged over to the Andersons, the Andersons would be in trouble. Logan left Jordans. After taking a few steps, someone called out to him from behind. He turned around to see that it was Jordans second-in-command. The man strode over and said, Mr. Hoffman has just given the word that you and the Andersons are separate entities. I have no idea which part of you Mr. Hoffman took a fancy to. Logan breathed a sigh of relief and nodded at the man. He said, Please thank Mr. Hoffman for me. Jordans second-in-command nodded. Then, he said, You sure are unlucky, though. Why do you simply have to have a cousin like that? If you ask me, Id say this would all be over if you just bring her here and have her apologize to Mr. Hoffman and his wife. Why bother doing something like that instead? Logan cast his eyes down and said nothing. The man went on and said, Ive already looked into it. Your cousin isnt from an established family, so it shouldnt matter that much to her whether she embarrasses herself or not, isnt it? However, as soon as he said that, Logan said, Thank you very much for your help. In other words, he had rejected Jordans second-in-commands suggestion. The mans expression darkened. You dont know whats good for you, kid. Shed best either apologize or hope that the little mister gets well soon. Otherwise, Mr. and Mrs. Hoffman definitely wont let her off if the little mister continues to be sick! Logan nodded at him and left. Logans foot hadnt recovered yet, so he couldnt drive. He hailed a cab and instructed the driver to go to the villa where he was currently staying. However, when he reached the villa, he found that all his belongings had been thrown out. Someone was inside the villa and packing the place. The moment he got out of the car with a frown, someone said, Oh hey, arent you LoganThe Racing King? Youve come just in time. Why havent you moved out when youve already sold this villa to me? Logan pressed his lips together tightly. The person who had bought his villa was none other than Winston, Jon Myers son! Jon had been making things difficult for the Andersons all these years, in hopes that the Myers Peace Pharmacy would replace the Harmonia Pharmacy to become the top player in the traditional medicine industry in New York. Therefore, Winston had shown up immediately when he heard that Logan was selling his villa and car. He had bought his villa at a low price. The villa was located in the suburbs, so it was only worth three million dollars. However, not only did Winston only offer 1.5 million dollars for it, but he had even coerced Logan into the transaction because he needed the money urgently! It was clearly stated in the contract that he was to be given a months time to move out. He didnt want to go back and live with the Andersons at the moment, lest they find out about his leg injury and worry about him. But why was he kicking him out now? Logan stepped forward with a frown and said, Our contract clearly states that Ill move out within a month. I signed the sale agreement with you only yesterday, didnt I? Winston lifted his head high and replied, Yes, within a month is right. A days time is also within a month, isnt it? Are you planning to stay here and not move out? Logans sharp gaze turned cold. Dont go too far, Winston! Dont go too far? Winston shrugged and said, How exactly am I going too far? Isnt it right, of course, that you move out after you sell your house to me? Besides, Im planning to stay here soon, so I can only take your things for you first! As soon as he said that, someone rushed out of the villa and called out, Theres a trophy here, Mr. Myers! Winston looked over to see that it was Logans racing championship trophy. Logans eyes widened in shock when he saw the trophy. He had won that trophy when he participated in his very first race. His parents had always disapproved of car racing, so hed only had a small celebration with his friends after he won the trophy. He had kept it carefully in his villa ever since. The trophy held a special meaning to him. He hastily stepped forward and said, Give me that! Winston also hastily said, Yeah, that trophy is the first championship trophy that our LoganThe Racing King here ever won. I remember that he had beat the others by copying one of Yancis drifting techniques that time. That trophy holds great significance. You mustnt break it! Here, LoganThe Racing King, hold it properly. Logan stretched out his hand. He was about to take the trophy when Winston suddenly turned and smashed the trophy mercilessly against the rock next to him! Smash! The trophy shattered at once! Logans eyes widened in horror. He turned to Winston abruptly, balled up his fist, and waved it at him. He shouted, You must be sick of living, Winston! But before he could charge toward Winston, two other men stopped him. Logan had always had a lot of physical strength, and he rarely suffered disadvantages in fights. In addition, he had always been ruthless ever since he was a child. However, one of his legs was injured, and he didnt have any strength in it. He soon fell into a disadvantage. The men trapped Logan. He glared furiously at Winston. Youre so shameless to kick a man while hes down! Winston, however, laughed and said, Ive already bought your villa. As for your car, will you sell it for three million dollars or not? Ive already spread the wordno one will offer you a higher price than that! Logan clenched his fists. At this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang. Chapter 194 - The Hunts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Winston had made up his mind to buy Logans sports car at a low price. There were only twenty of that sports car model in the world. One could say that it was nigh impossible to get ones hands on it. The car originally retailed at 20 million dollars, but because no one was selling it, people were willing to buy it even at 30 million dollars. Winston, however, was only offering three million dollars for it, which was just 10% of the price it could fetch! He wasnt just kicking a man while he was down; rather, his actions were utterly despicable and shameless. It was exactly because he had given everyone in their circle a heads-up that Logan still hadnt managed to sell his car even now. Logan was infuriated, but he really needed the money urgently. He clenched his jaw and said, Even if I give it to someone else for free, I will never sell it to you! You dont know a thing about sports cars! Winston was only buying the sports car to show off. How would he possibly understand anything about it? To Logan, the roar of its engine was the most beautiful music movement in the world! His words amused Winston, who then said, Even three million dollars is too good a price for you. Ill give you another minute to think about it. If you still dont agree to it, then I will lower it to 1.5 million dollars! Three, two Before he could finish, though, Logans cell phone rang. Logan sat on the ground with bruises all over him, including on his face. He spat out a mouthful of bloody spittle and answered the phone. A voice came through the phone and said, Logan, someone wants to buy your sports car! Logan was surprised. He asked, How much are they offering? His words made Winstons ears perk up, and the corners of his lips curled into a smile. Winston had gotten a few other people to offer to buy the car, but the prices they offered were even lower than his. In fact, some even offered only $150,000. He had done it entirely to humiliate Logan. Hence, he thought that the person offering to buy the car was also one of his friends. However, the next moment, the person on the phone said, The buyer says that even though the car retailed at 20 million dollars and the market price has now reached 30 million dollars, youre in urgent need of money, so he is willing to offer 25 million dollars. 25 million dollars! This was undoubtedly a reasonable offer! Logan heaved a huge sigh of relief and shouted, Sold! Okay, Ill transfer the cars ownership rights to them right away! Logan got up from the ground after he hung up, and patted off the dust on his clothes. Even though he had been beaten up, the young man looked as wild and untamed as ever. He glanced at Winston, stretched out a finger, pointed at him, and said, I will remember you. His aura intimidated Winston for a moment, but right after, he came back to his senses and said, Tsk. Do you think youre still LoganThe Racing King? Do you think you can still call the shots in the underworld? What can you do even if you remember me? Logan, however, didnt pay any more attention to him. Instead, he picked up a few items that he cared about from the belongings that were thrown out. He only stayed at the villa occasionally, so he didnt have many personal belongings inside anyway. He took a few award certificates and got into the car. He was going to transfer the cars ownership now. Winston and the others continued to stand where they were after he left, so furious that they couldnt speak. At last, Winston said, Lets go. Follow him and see who exactly is the one that dares to go against my wishes and buys his car! The few of them followed after Logan. At the Department of Motor Vehicles. Logan gazed at Little Yellow, stroking it only after he washed his hands. He had received the car as a reward after he won the championship when he was seventeen. Since then, the title of LoganThe Racing King had stuck to him. He had regarded Little Yellow as his treasure ever since. He, who loved the car like his life itself, had never had a girlfriend, yet he had taken care of the car with all his heart. But he knew that Little Yellow wasnt his anymore from this moment onward. He looked at the man who had bought the carSeanand said seriously, I hope its new owner will treat it kindly. Sean gave his glasses a push, nodded, and replied, Dont worry. Mr. Hunt had bought the car for the little mister! It would take ten years before the little mister grew up, so they would definitely be treating it kindlyafter all, it was going to stay in the innermost section of the garage. The two men entered the Department of Motor Vehicles. The moment they came out after finishing the transfer procedures, they saw Winston walking over with a group of people with great momentum. Winston stood in Seans way and asked, Buddy, where are you from? Didnt you receive our notice? Sean looked at the people in front of him. He pushed his glasses and replied, I did. So? Winston, ? Winston was outraged How dare you still mess up our plans after you received it! Do you know who the one backing us up is? Winston had never relied on the Myerses to back him up. After all, like the Andersons, the Myerses might be well-known in the pharmaceutical industry, but they were nothing in New York itself. The people backing him up were an underworld force that even Jordan Hoffman had to show courtesy to. Upon hearing what he said, Logan couldnt just stand by idly anymore. He stepped forward and said, Buddy, these people arent to be messed with. If you want to back out, I can return the money to you. He mustnt implicate other people. Unexpectedly, as soon as he said that, Sean took off his glasses. He folded them carefully, put them in the glasses case, and then put the case in his pocket. Come with me, he said. Winston and the others followed after him and left the Department of Motor Vehicles. The few of them entered a small alley at the side. Logan frowned. As soon as they entered the alley, Sean suddenly stood still, turned around, and beckoned at the few of them. Winston and the others charged toward him at once. Logan panicked. That man looked so polite and down-to-earth. Neither did he look strong enough. Could he really handle them? The thought had only just formed in his mind when he saw the man, who had still looked so polite and gentle the last moment, suddenly throw his fist out. As though Winston and the others were just little kids, he gave them all a punch each and fell them all neatly and slickly. Seans movements seemed structured and systematiche had likely trained in martial arts before. Winston and the others fell onto the ground, groaning and moaning in pain. They were ultimately just your average punks. Winston yelled, Do you know who we are? How dare you hit us just like that! Sean took out his glasses case from his pocket unhurriedly after he beat them up. He took out the microfiber cloth and cleaned his glasses before putting them back on. After putting them back on, he took out a piece of wet tissue, wiped his fingers, and tossed it onto Winstons face before he replied, I know who you are. Winston, ! He became even angrier. How dare you hit us when you know who we are! How impertinent! Who exactly are you? Tell us who you are if you have the guts! Our boss will hunt you down! Sean let out an oh before he answered coldly, The Hunts. Logan was still somewhat dazed when he went home. As it turned out, it was the Hunts who had helped him out. No wonder they had the guts to ignore that man and offer him 25 million dollars for his car. It was just that Justin Hunt had never been interested in sports cars, so who had he bought it for? He entered the Andersons villa. He was about to go up the stairs when he suddenly saw Nora coming out of her room.. She was yawning lazily and holding her cell phone. A voice rang out from the phone and said, Mommy, I managed to buy a Little Yellow! 1 Chapter 195 - Jimmy Is In Danger! Logan, ?? Little Yellow? While he was wondering about it, Nora replied, Oh. The voice on the phone then said, But I like pink! So Im going to paint it pink~ Its up to you. Nora only noticed Logan after she uttered the few words. She was taken aback. The boy stood where he was, casually, with his hands in his pockets. Although one couldnt tell the condition of his body, there were injuries on his face. He had a bruise at the corner of his mouth and a band-aid on his nose. They added a little more of that wild and untamed feeling to the youth. It was just that he had a somewhat hostile look in his eyes at the moment. Nora turned off the phone. She thought that the look in the boys eyes was because she was blocking his way upstairs, so she stepped aside and gave way to him. Logan limped up the stairs after he saw her stepping to the side. When he was walking past her, Nora suddenly asked, Hasnt your foot healed yet? She seemed to recall that something was already wrong with Logans foot when he came home the other time? The boy was a car racer, so both his hands and feet were equally important. Could he drive a sports car in that condition? She was wondering about that when the young man looked over fiercely with anger in his eyes and snapped, Its none of your business! Nora, ? Logan really was rather mad. Even though he had bailed her out at Mr. Hoffmans, he was ultimately still just a teenager, so it was inevitable that he would be resentful about it. He couldnt help but ask, Do you know how much trouble you can bring to others with a single sentence of yours? Nora, ?? She had only just woken up, so she was still rather sleepy and didnt know what Logan meant at all. However, the boy didnt seem like someone who would lash out at others for no reason, so she asked hesitantly, Whats the matter? Logan thought of the whole mess and ultimately said nothing about it. He replied, Its nothing. Just manage your own affairs properly and itll do. He went upstairs after saying that. Nora, Tsk. What a brat. He must have come back to vent his frustrations after suffering injustice outside. She went downstairs, poured herself a glass of water, and then went back upstairs with the glass. As soon as she went back up, she received a call from an unknown number. When she answered, Mrs. Hoffmans voice reached her through the voice. She said, Im not going to let matters rest this time, Ms. Smith! Nora, ? Mrs. Hoffman sounded as if she was crying as she said, My son was so scared by what you said that he threw up again. He only fell asleep after taking a tranquilizer pill. Even though Logan has shouldered the blame for you, if anything should happen to my son, I will never let you off! She hung up right away after saying that. Nora narrowed her eyes. Logan had shouldered the blame for her What kind of blame had he shouldered for her? Now wasnt the time to be thinking of that, though. He had thrown up again From the looks of it, the boy was in terrible condition! The woman, who had never been one to be nosy, merely thought about it for a moment before she got onto the bed and lay down. However, she still felt rather uneasy. Pete came out of the shower a while later. After he got onto the bed, he asked hesitantly, Mommy, will Jimmy be okay? Nora was surprised. She asked, Are you on very good terms with him? Pete nodded. He likes Cherry very much. There was once I didnt manage to grab an apple during mealtime, but he had managed to grab two, so he gave me one. Nora closed her eyes. Mm. Go to sleep now. Pete closed his eyes. Ten minutes later, Nora suddenly opened her eyes. She ruffled her hair, sat up in annoyance, and said, Pete, Jimmy isnt in good condition tonight. Ill go and take a look at him. Pete nodded. Nora picked up her cell phone, hacked into the Golden Sunshine Kindergartens computer system, and found Jimmys address. After that, she got up, changed into a set of black clothes, and left the house. As she drove the jeep along the quiet streets, she felt that she must be out of her mind. She didnt know why she was being so nosy this time, either. To be honest, she had already done her duty as a doctor when she warned them time and again previously. Besides, Jimmys mother didnt look like she was someone easy to get along with. However, Jimmy was innocent; he was only five. It was already midnight by the time she arrived at the Hoffmans clubhouse. She stopped the car and tried to enter. However, someone stopped her at the door and asked, Who are you looking for? Nora revealed her identity and replied, Im Nora. Im here to look for Jimmys mother. Alternatively, his father would also do. The man asked Nora to wait while he went in to report her arrival. Soon, he came back out and told her to go in. Nora followed the few men into the gym. The environment was very dark, and even the light in there was yellowish. The whole room was very dim. Nightlife in the underworld had only just begun, so Jordan was full of energy. Muscles bulged on his upper body, which was naked. He looked at Noras tiny physique and sneered, Huh, did Logan abandon you in the end after all? Nora didnt understand what he was saying. She merely said, Jimmys father, I came here to tell you that Jimmy has encephalitis. If he continues to vomit and becomes unconscious, Im afraid he will be in great danger! Jordan, ? He sneered and stood up. Are you crazy? Youve already come all the way here, yet youre still saying that? Are you more amazing than the doctors in the hospital? Nora shook her head. She replied slowly and earnestly, No, thats not the case, because the doctors may not know that his head hurts. Moreover, Jimmy is very young, so he cant express his symptoms clearly. It was just my guess in the beginning, too; thats why I told his mother to send him for a lumbar puncture. However, Ive basically confirmed the diagnosis now. Jordan narrowed his eyes. Mrs. Hoffman had already come downstairs after she heard the news. Upon hearing what Nora said, she was so furious that she came forward with her fists brandished to hit her. How dare you come here! Nora Smith, are you naive or just fearless? Nora took a step back and dodged her fists. She said, Calm down, Jimmys mom. Calm down, my a*s! Jimmy was crying and kicking up a fuss in the evening just now. If it werent because the doctor had prescribed him tranquilizers that helped him to sleep, he would definitely be even more scared now! Hes having convulsions now because your words scared him so much! Youd best behave and let me beat you up. If you dare so much as to duck again, I will make sure you and Cherry wont be able to attend school anymore! Nora frowned and said, Its not your call whether Cherry can attend school or not, but your son is in great danger now! Youre trying to scare us again! Fine, you claim to be a doctor, right? Which hospital are you working as a doctor at? Can you show me your license? I didnt bring it with me. She didnt have the habit of bringing Antis doctors license around with her. After all, she only performed two operations a month. Mrs. Hoffman sneered, You didnt bring it with you? I bet you dont have one at all! She gave a wave after she said that. Men around them came forward and surrounded Nora. She said, Since you have the guts to come all the way here, Ill let you come in on your feet but sent out on your back! Nora, ? She balled up her fists and narrowed her eyes. At this point, hurried footsteps came over and someone shouted, Mrs. Hoffman, something terrible has happened! Chapter 196 - So, Nora Smith Was Right! Mrs. Hoffman was startled to hear that. She frowned and asked, What happened? Did he wake up in fear again? After saying that, she didnt have the luxury of bothering with Nora anymore, so she turned around and walked out. Jordan also followed closely behind the few of them. Jimmy was his only son, after all, so he cared very much about him. Nora wanted to follow them up the stairs but was stopped. Someone said, You cant go up there, Ms. Smith! Noras brows were drawn together, and she was rather anxious. This was a moment of life and death! Nora didnt have the luxury of caring that much anymore. She reached out, hooked her arm around the mans, and pulled him over forcefully at once. She threw him over her shoulder and flipped him onto the ground. The rest of the thugs rushed toward her one by one at the sight. Nora stretched out her leg and kicked one of them away. The man, who had been sent flying sideways, blocked the rest of the people rushing toward her, which allowed her to run upstairs. As soon as she went up, she heard Mrs. Hoffman screaming shrilly, Jimmy! Jimmy, wake up! Wake up! The nanny next to them was also shouting anxiously, Jimmy, Jimmy! Whats wrong with him, Mrs. Hoffman? Jordan yelled, Get out of the way! Call 911! Hurry! Noras eyes widened in horror. She rushed straight to the room and saw Jimmy lying on a clean bed in the brightly-lit room. He was foaming at the mouth and convulsing. Mrs. Hoffman touched his forehead and exclaimed, Why is he so warm?! Jordan, hurry up and call 911! Nora rushed over anxiously. Jordan, who was on the phone, noticed her. He frowned at once and was about to speak when Nora bypassed him and stood at Jimmys bed. Jordan was furious. You But before he could finish, Nora ordered coldly, Get out of the way! Mrs. Hoffman was dumbfounded. Nora grabbed her by the arm. Then, she looked at the nanny and instructed, Get me some diluted alcohol to lower his temperature. Then, she immediately pulled Jimmys eyelids up skillfully and checked his eyesthe boys pupils were already dilating. She didnt have the luxury of caring that much anymore. She immediately took out a pill from her pocket, tore off the tinfoil, and fed it to Jimmy! Mrs. Hoffman finally came back to her senses at this point. She rushed over and shouted, What did you feed Jimmy?! Nora looked at her coldly. If you continue to stop me, your son will die! Her calm and steady voice, as well as her words, made Mrs. Hoffman dumbfounded. Seeing that she finally wasnt coming forward anymore, Nora took the diluted alcohol from the nanny and physically cooled the boys temperature. The bodyguards at the door rushed up at this point and said, Mr. Hoffman! Nora, she Before he could finish, he was stunned by the sight of Nora repeatedly torturing Jimmy. Jordan, whose eyes were red, glared at Nora menacingly. However, he suddenly said, Let her do it. Nora, if anything happens to my son, I wont let you off! The bodyguards finally retreated. The long-overdue ambulance finally came. By the time the paramedics came upstairs, Jimmy had already fallen into a deep sleep. His breathing had also become much more even, and he looked much better. Worried about their son, Mr. and Mrs. Hoffman hurriedly followed them into the ambulance. It was only after they got into the ambulance that they realized that Nora had already left at some point. Mrs. Hoffman frowned. Why did she leave? The nanny replied, It seems like she only left after she saw that the ambulance was here. Mrs. Hoffman bit her lip. Jordan said, Its fine. She may have left, but her home is still there! If anything happens to Jimmy, I will look for the Andersons! Mrs. Hoffman nodded. She gritted her teeth and said, Theres the kindergarten, too. She can run, but she cant hide! Besides, even if she did save Jimmys life, he was sick in the first place because of her! Jordan nodded. The group of them finally arrived at the hospital. By the time the doctor came over, Jimmy was already awake and muttering about having a headache. A nurse said, Doctor, he had already undergone professional first aid measures by the time we went over. That person also told me that we must conduct a lumbar puncture on the patient. A lumbar puncture Something clicked in the doctors head at once and he said, Dont bother with the brain CT and MRI for now. Perform a lumbar puncture on him right away instead! Yes, sir! After the staff took Jimmy away, the doctor also left to attend to his duties. It was only at daybreak that the doctor finally walked out of the ward while wiping his perspiration. Mr. and Mrs. Hoffman went up to him at once and asked, Doctor, how is my son? The doctor took a deep breath and held their hands excitedly. He asked, Who performed first aid on the child? What exactly did she feed him? Mrs. Hoffman flew into a rage at once. Whats wrong? Did something bad happen because of what he was fed? Ahhh!! Im going to kill her! Jordan also panicked. He asked, Doctor, what exactly is going on? Is there something wrong with that pill? My son was having convulsions because she scared him so badly! The doctor was dumbfounded at how agitated the two of them were. He said, Convulsions from fright? What nonsense! The child has acute meningitis! If it werent for the person who saved him in time, the child would probably be dead now! The doctor then went on and said, Im just very curious about the medicine she fed the child. To think its so amazing! The fever had already subsided by the time the child was sent to the hospital. His condition had mostly also stabilized by then. They basically saved his life! At the Andersons. By the time Nora got home after the whole hullabaloo the night before, it was already one oclock in the morning. After washing up, she slept all the way until noon the following day, where she was woken up by people knocking on the door downstairs. Bang! Bang! Bang! The banging on the door was deafening, as if some kind of underworld force was at their doorstep. Nora got out of bed lazily. The moment she exited her bedroom, she saw Logan going down the stairs quickly. He went to the door and opened it. When he saw Jordan, who was wearing a thick gold chain around his neck, at the door, he was utterly stunned. Mr. Hoffman? Why are you here? Jordan stared at Logan. After a long silence, he finally asked, Where is Nora Smith? Logan narrowed his eyes. He blocked the way in at once and said, Mr. Hoffman, shes just a woman. Come at me if theres anything you want. Jordan thought of what his subordinates had reported to him the night beforeshe had beaten up five or six of them all by herself and rushed up the stairs after that. The corners of his lips suddenly spasmed a little and he replied, Shes not just any ordinary woman. Logans misunderstanding deepened even further. He said, Which part of her isnt ordinary? Mr. Hoffman, just come at me if theres anything you want However, the men behind Jordan pushed him away. The group of them entered the villa with great momentum, alarming the elderly Mrs. Anderson upstairs so badly that even she came out and asked, Whats going on? Huh? Logan Logans brows drew together tightly as he watched Jordan walking toward Nora, who was upstairs. The woman even yawned. Obviously, she had just woken up and was completely unaware that danger was descending upon her! He immediately went forward anxiously to stop them, but Chapter 197 - The Race! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Jordan, the big and rough boor, bowed at Nora and said, Ms. Smith! Logan, ?? Utterly astounded by the sight, he felt like his eyes were about to fall out of their sockets. Nora waved casually and asked, Yeah. Is Jimmy alright now? Jordan was exceptionally respectful toward her. He replied, Hes fine now. His mother wanted to come over and apologize to you in person, but Jimmy is still hospitalized for now, so she cant come over for the time being. This is all her fault for not appreciating your kindness. Dont worry, Ms. Smith, I will definitely teach her a good lesson! Nora raised her brows when she heard what he said. Sure enough, the next moment, Jordan explained, To be honest, this incident resulted from our negligence as parents. We didnt expect that Jimmy couldnt explain his symptoms clearly due to his young age, so he didnt express them clearly to the doctor even when we brought him to the hospital, which ended up delaying his treatment in the beginning. Sigh! Its fortunate that you came to my place last night. Otherwise, we wouldnt have been able to save Jimmy this time! By the way, the hospital asked about the pill that you fed Jimmy last night. They want to buy a batch of it Nora yawned and replied, You can contact my uncle with regard to that. Simon was in charge of all of Harmonia Pharmacys matters. Jordan immediately nodded and said, Okay, no problem! Nora nodded. When she saw that Jordan was still staring at her, she asked hesitantly, Is there anything else? Jordan immediately shook his head. No, theres nothing else. You saved Jimmys life, Ms. Smith. If theres anything you need in the future, I, Jordan, will do anything you ask! Oh, okay. Nora paused for a moment before she yawned again. Then, she said, Okay, Im going to sleep. She turned to enter the bedroom but instead saw Pete standing there and looking at her expectantly. He let out a silent sigh and said, Mommy. Nora, ? It was only then that she remembered what had happened to Pete. Thus, she said to Jordan, By the way, Mr. Hoffman, can you ask your wife to withdraw her complaint against Pete I mean Cherry, and let her return to school? Jordan nodded at once. No problem! The Hoffmans will cover Cherrys tuition fees in the future! You dont need to do that. Dont stand on ceremony, Ms. Smith. Also, I will get Jimmy to protect Cherry in school in the future, so that no one will bully her! Pete, He quietly packed his schoolbag, slung it over his shoulders, and went downstairs. Then, he asked the Andersons chauffeur, Mister, can you take me to the kindergarten? Nora, Nora went back into her bedroom to sleep after the little fellow left. Logan and Jordan were the only ones left flabbergasted downstairs. Jordan walked over casually to Logan and patted him on the shoulder. He sighed and said, Boy, we need to give a notice of at least three days in advance if we want to postpone a race. Weve already missed the deadline today. How about this? Ill try and contact Yanci for you and see if hes willing to come back and help you take part in the race. If he isnt willing to do it, then youll have to prepare 50 million dollars. Ill guarantee your safety after the race. In the past, the Andersons would definitely be able to fork out 50 million dollars. But now Logan knew that Jordan had already tried his best, though, so he nodded. Before they left, Logan asked, Whats going on between you and Nora, Mr. Hoffman? Jordan gave him a simple recount of what had happened and then left. After he left, Logan went upstairs. Before going into his bedroom, he glanced at the bedroom where Nora was. He knew that Nora was a doctor, but he didnt expect her to actually be so skilled that she could save Jordans son. Logan looked at his ankle He wondered if Nora could heal his injury? But even if she could, there was no way she could do it anymore at the moment. The race was in two days. They really didnt have any more time to waste. He would just ask her again after the race instead. With that in mind, Logan entered his room. He mustnt just sit around and do nothing. Given his ankles condition, he would definitely lose if he took part in the race. He sat up and took out his computer. He found Yancis email address and sent her an email: Yanci, may I know if youre interested in racing competitions held in the US? He lay down on the bed after he sent the email. Then, he suddenly received a call from Jordan. Jordans voice was very loud as he said, It suddenly occurred to me that I may have a way to contact Yanci. How about this? Ill contact him for you. Logan replied, I just sent him an email, but I dont know if hell come. Jordan said in a friendly manner, Let me do it instead. Im a little more familiar with him than you are. After all, weve talked before. When he said that they had talked before, he was referring to their email correspondence in the past. Logan was very grateful to him. He said, Okay. Thank you, Mr. Hoffman. Youre welcome. At the Hunts. Wow, Little Yellow is so eye-catching! Cherry circled Logans sports car and inspected it excitedly. Sean watched the little mister from the side. He couldnt but keep feeling there was something off with him lately. He asked respectfully, Shall we put the car in the garage? No! Cherry said childishly, I wanna change its color! Sean nodded. He didnt find yellow that attractive a color, either. It was too ostentatious and not low-key enough. Neither did it conform to Mr. Hunts sense of aesthetics. Having it changed to black, white, or gray sounded like a pretty good idea. He was about to suggest it when Cherry declared, I want it changed to pink, yeah! Sean, ? He was taken aback for a moment. He stared at Pete in disbelief and uttered, What? Pink, yeah! Cherry skipped back home after saying that. Sean followed behind her. When they entered the room together, Justin had just finished processing a few documents and was walking out. When the two met, Sean suddenly said, Mr. Hunt, Pete just told me to change the color of the sports car to pink. What do you Justin smiled and replied, Okay, do as he says. Sean was stunned. Mr. Hunt, are you serious? Are you sure you want to raise the little mister into a little princess?! While he was dumbfounded, he saw Justin walking over to Cherry. He bent over, picked her up, and asked, Shall Daddy play Barbies with you today? Okay! Daddys the best, yeah! Sean, Sean swallowed hard. Then, he looked at Justin and recounted to him what hed encountered earlier that day. Justin, who was about to leave, paused for a moment. Cherry said, Did someone bully Uncle Logan? Daddy, lets help him! Even though Uncle Logan pretends to be cool all the time, hes actually very nice! When Justin heard what she said, he looked at Cherry dotingly and asked, Do you want to watch car racing? Cherry nodded repeatedly. Justin looked at Sean and said, Get two tickets ready. Yes, sir. Elsewhere, when Pete got home, Nora said, Theres an underground car race in two days. Do you want to go and watch? Chapter 198 - Cherrys Father Is Justin Hunt! Okay, lets. At the sight of Nora staring at him expectantly, Pete gave a resigned reply. To be honest, he wasnt very interested in such things. It was rare to see Mommy interested in something other than sleeping, though, so he would just accompany her there. The next day. Pete went to school. Jimmy was still hospitalized, so he didnt come to class. The children were still very concerned about Pete. Cherry, Jimmy is still unwell. His mother wont let your mother off. You have to be careful! Cherry, will you have to drop out of school when Jimmy returns? Im so worried about you~ Their kindness warmed Petes heart very much. He said, Dont worry. Everything is fine But right after he spoke, he met Mias curious eyes, so he quietly added, yeah. The other children didnt believe him, though. How can that be? I heard that the big tiger in Jimmys house is really fierce and menacing. It can eat a child with each bite! Ive also heard about it! They say Jimmys mother is a tigress, and that his father has three legs, four arms, and five pairs of eyes! Hes even fiercer than a tiger! Some of the children even started to cry. Cherry, I cant bear to part with you. Sob Pete, Was it really alright for children to be so ignorant? The corners of his lips spasmed a little. He was about to speak when Mia said, Dont worry, everyone. Cherry will be fine, yeah! Why? Because Cherrys father is Justin Hunt! Jimmys father is afraid of Cherrys father! Mia replied innocently. Really? The other adorable children congratulated him one by one. Have you found your Daddy, Cherry? Thats great! Wow, Cherry, so you have a father. I always thought that you didnt have one. Did your mommy give birth to you with a rock? Huh? Wasnt Cherry given to her mom as a gift with purchase? When I asked Mom who Cherrys dad was, she told me that her mom got her free of charge when she bought something! Pete was rendered speechless by how everyone was digressing from the topic. However, there were also some who didnt believe it. They asked, Cherry, is your father really Justin Hunt? Pete wanted to deny it, but when he met Mias innocent eyes, he could only silently reply, I guess you can say that. As Justins son, Pete had always taken his safety very seriously ever since he was a baby. He didnt have any bodyguards with him here, so he mustnt expose his identity so casually! The bell finally rang, and the children scattered. Mia sat next to Pete and asked softly, Dont you like your father, Cherry? Pete nodded. Yeah, the tyrant is too fierce. Mia rested her chin on her hands and said, Your father wont be so fierce anymore if you become a girl~ Pete was taken aback. Why? he asked. Mia looked at him and replied, Because thats what my father says. He says that girls should be pampered and brought up lovingly! You must have gone to your father as a boy, right? Pete, ? So, was the tyrant so strict and harsh on him because he was a boy? After class. A few children from the higher grade came to the classroom. The person leading them was very big and well-built, which made him look very domineering. A few people followed behind him. The height difference between children who were even just a year older was very obvious. Moreover, Pete had always been in rather poor health all these years because he had stopped breathing once when he was an infant, so he was about the same height as Cherry. Therefore, those children were a whole half a head taller than Pete. They gathered in front of Pete. The one leading them pushed Pete and said, I heard that you bullied Jimmy? Im so happy to hear that! Pete frowned. I didnt. What didnt you do? Do you know who I am? The burly kid said, My father is Paul Quinlan. Hes enemies with Jimmys father! It makes me happy that you bullied him! I hereby announce that you can be my little sidekick from now on. Pete, ? He looked at the person in front of him lazily, bypassed him from the side, and said, Im not interested. The child immediately grabbed his sleeve and said, Youre Cherry Smith, right? Dont you dare think that I wont beat you up just because youre a girl. Do you know how great an honor it is to be my sidekick? I heard that you dont have a father, right? Do you know who my father is? Pete, ?? The child patted his chest and said, My name is Terence Quinlan, and my father, Paul Quinlan, is even more impressive than Jordan Hoffman! Hes very amazing! If you choose to follow me, you wont have to be afraid of Jimmys father anymore! You can ask the people behind mewho doesnt know that Im the most awesome around these parts? Pete, Mia took a step forward and said, Terence, youre not allowed to bully Cherry! Terence looked at her and curled his lip disdainfully. He said, Go away, you invalid! Its only on account of your father that Im not holding it against you. Otherwise, Id have beaten you up long ago! As he spoke, he pushed Mia and said, You invalid! My father said that out of everyone in the entire kindergarten, your father is the only one hell show some courtesy to, so he told me not to bully you. But everyone else has to listen to me! Heh, I heard your father has driven away your mother, though? Youre now a motherless child! Your father will marry another woman after this. When they have a few sons, youll become an illegitimate daughter, and your father wont care about you anymore! Mia stumbled quite a few steps backward before she finally steadied herself. Upon hearing that her mother had been driven away and that she would become an illegitimate daughter, Mias eyes reddened and she said, Thats not true. Dont you spout nonsense. Pete frowned and stepped in front of Mia. He said, Apologize to her! Terence sneered, Who do you think you are? You dont even have a father. What makes you think I should listen to you and apologize to her? Pete was about to speak when Brandon rushed over and said, Terence, his father is Justin Hunt! Hes someone that even your father cannot afford to offend! A look of disbelief appeared on Terences chubby face. Then, he guffawed and said, Are you daydreaming? Justin Hunt? Dont you even think a little before you brag? Or do you think you can scare me with just a few words? Im not a three or four-year-old kid anymore! Mia pouted and said, His father really is Justin Hunt! Terence sneered, Thats impossible! My father said that Justin Hunt only has a son, and he keeps him super protected. He has bodyguards with him everywhere he goes, and no one can see what he looks like! Cherry is a girl, so how can she possibly be Justin Hunts child? Mia got anxious and argued, Cherry is a boy today! Terence burst into loud, raucous laughter at once. He said, By the way, didnt they say that Cherry can become a boy? I cant believe you guys will actually believe something like that! Youre so naive! So, Cherry Smith, your father is Justin Hunt, right? Do you dare to call him right now? Why not? Without a second thought, Brandon stood beside Pete and said, Cherry, call your father now! Chapter 199 - Justin Hunts Daughter Yes, thats right! Mia anxiously took out her cell phone and looked at Pete. She said, Cherry, whats your fathers phone number? Ill call him for you! Pete, ? He didnt want to do it. After all, his parents hadnt acknowledged each other yet. It probably wasnt a good idea to just call Justin like that. For a moment, he kept quiet. Terence immediately laughed and said, Hah, did you see that? He doesnt dare to call him! Cherry, youre just bragging! Its impossible for your father to be Justin Hunt! Its true! Mias eyes were red. Her father had told her that. There was no way there would be any mistake about it. Besides, she was the one who said that Justin was Cherrys father. It had nothing to do with Cherry at all. Even if there really was a mistake, it wasnt because Cherry was bragging but because she was mistaken instead. Yet, she didnt know how to explain herself and ended up panicking. Terence looked at her. What are you being so anxious for? Its as if youre his wife. How would you know who his father is? I just do! Mia had always been a pushover. This was the first time she was being so aggressive. She insisted, Cherry wasnt bragging! Neither did she lie! Terence scoffed and said, You little liar. You lie even about your own affairs. Your mother was rejected by your father, yet you insist that it isnt true Little illegitimate daughter, if youre that impressive, then why dont you get Cherry to give us the phone number?! Mia was about to cry. Just as she was about to say something, Pete stepped forward and said coolly, 212XXXXXXX. The place fell quiet for a moment. Terence looked at Pete. Cherry, what do you mean by that? Pete didnt look at him but at Mia instead. Thats my Daddys phone number. You werent lying. Mia finally came back to her senses. She hurriedly dialed the number on her cell phone. Toot toot toot Mia and Brandon both held their breaths together with the dial tone. Even Terence was keeping quiet. For a while, the atmosphere around them became very quiet. However, after the phone rang three times, the recipient didnt answer but rejected the call instead. Beep beep beep Mia was dumbfounded. Brandon was also stunned. Terence, however, burst into laughter and said, You saw that, right? You were just giving us some random number! The recipient didnt even pick up! Cherry, youre a wild child without a father! You dont have a father at all! Mia, who was panicking, dialed the number again. However, after it rang a few times, a message instead played: The number you have dialed does not exist Mias phone number had been blocked! Mia, Brandon was also dumbfounded. He asked, Cherry, whats the matter with your father? Pete replied very calmly, My father doesnt answer calls from strangers. Brandon believed him immediately. I see, so thats how it is! Mia also nodded. Oh, thats true. My father doesnt answer calls from strangers, either! People of Justins and Joels class all owned private phone numbers. It was standard protocol for them to reject calls from strangers on their private phone numbers. Additionally, in the case of people like them, apart from their family and other people of the same class as them, others rarely were able to get a hold of their private phone numbers. While they were talking, Terence sneered, Of course, my father doesnt answer calls from strangers, either. But why dont you use your own cell phone to call him? Cherry, its because you know everyone has that habit that you deliberately said that, right? The number you gave us isnt Justin Hunts at all! 212XXXXXXX, said Pete again suddenly. Then, he asked, Have you remembered it? Terence curled his lip disdainfully. What? Pete said coolly, Your father should have my fathers private phone number. You can go home and confirm it with your dad after you remember it. Youll see after that. Terence, ? He was taken aback for a moment, but right after that, he sneered, I get it nowyoure stalling for time! But even if you gloss it over today, youll still be a wild child without a father tomorrow! Hmph, Ill go home and cross-check the phone numbers right now! Terence turned around and led the group of children away after he spoke. To be honest, he was actually a little scared that Justin Hunt would really turn out to be Cherrys father. If that happened, things would become troublesome. His father had warned him several times not to mess with the two children from the Smiths in school. Additionally, he wasnt to mess with children from the Hunts, either. It was just that the Hunts didnt send their children to the school, so he wasnt that worried about it. After Terence left, Mia and Brandon looked at Pete. Mia asked timidly, Cherry, did I cause trouble for you If she hadnt revealed Cherrys fathers information in school, Terence and the others wouldnt have known about it at all. It was indeed troublesome. Pete, who was a little troubled, glanced at Miaonly to see that the tiny little girls pointed, oval-shaped face and big eyes were filled with a look of tentativeness. This made Pete calmly reply, Its not a big deal. After he said that, Tanya called out to him from a distance, Cherry, come for your dance class! Stop dilly-dallying. Youre about to be late! Pete, He massaged his temples and walked toward the dance studio with a headache. When exactly was Cherry switching back with him? As he walked over, he suddenly looked backsure enough, he saw a look of envy all over Mias face. Tanya was also looking at Mia when Pete walked up to her. The little fellow looked at her timidly, unable to conceal the longing in her eyes. It made an indescribable sense of acerbity well up at the depths of her heart. Come to think of it, this was rather strange. She was obviously Hillarys daughter, yet she found him very lovable. Was she really that much of a cheap woman? After all, she was technically Hillarys half-sister. Mia should actually be calling her Aunt Tanya. At the thought, Tanya forced herself to look away. She took Pete to the dance studio resolutely, leaving behind Mia with a longing look on her face, and disappointment and sadness in her eyes. Next to her, Brandon said carelessly, Cherry is really almighty. Not only is she great at solving Mathematical Olympiad problems, but she can even dance. Mia, do you want to learn to dance? Mia lowered her head and stared at her toes as she replied, Yes, I do. Brandon said casually, Then lets ask Ms. Turner to teach you! She is the best dance teacher ever! Just tell your father; he will definitely agree to it! Mia heaved a sigh, turned around unhappily, and returned to the classroom. After school. Terence dashed out of the school and got into the car. As expected, his father, Paul Quinlan, had come to pick him up. The six-year-old child was as stout and muscular as a bull. Paul, on the other hand, looked more refined. It was just that his eyes looked particularly sinister. Terence whined, Daddy, theres a brat in the kindergarten whos actually pretending to be Justin Hunts daughter! Paul was taken aback. What? Terence suddenly thought of something and recited a series of numbers. Then, he said, Quick, Daddy, can you check if this is Justin Hunts phone number? Chapter 200 - : The Phone Number Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Paul frowned as he listened to what he said. He picked up his cell phone, went to Justins private number, and took a look. Then, he said, No, it isnt. Its quite the coincidence, though. To think hes only off by two numbers. Terence curled his lip at once. I knew she was a fake! Paul scoffed and said, Someone is actually pretending to be Justin Hunts daughter? Now, thats hilarious. After all, he has never had a daughter! The fact that Justin had a son was already kept a secret. However, that was only in outsiders cases. Families like the Quinlans had to pay close attention to the changes among the wealthy. Paul had also tried various ways and means to ask around over the years, but in the end, he only managed to find out that Justin had a five-year-old son. Apart from that, he didnt find out anything else at all. Terence became even angrier when he heard that. He clenched his fists and said, Hmph, how dare she lie to me! Im going to punch her teeth out on Monday! It was Friday, so it was the weekend the next day. They didnt have any classes on the weekends, so he could only take his revenge on Monday instead! Terence then looked at Paul again and asked, Daddy, can I go and watch the car race tomorrow? A smiling Paul replied, Sure, no problem. Were also part of the racetracks that Jordan Hoffman established, arent we? He fell silent for a moment at this point, and the look in his eyes became a little more sinister and ruthless. The Hoffmans and the Quinlans were of equal standing in the underworld. However, everyone knew that Paul was fiercer and more ruthless than Jordan, so they were more afraid of him. This was because even though he looked polite and refined, deep down, he was actually much more vicious and violent than Jordan. That guy had a scary face, but he had a lot of reservations and boundaries in the way he did things. The two families had been competing with each other all this time. Therefore, he had agreed to it when Winston wanted to make things difficult for Logan. After all, Jordan had made a lot of money through LoganThe Racing King! Winston had used his name to threaten people in New York, such that they wouldnt dare to buy Logans sports car. However, someone had actually refused to show him courtesy in the end. When he asked who they were, he learned that it was the Hunts. Paul let out an icy laugh. What a small world, huh. However, he wasnt going to mess with the Hunts if he could help it. After all, should they back up Jordan, he would become even more difficult to deal with! With that in mind, Paul said coldly, Stay away from the Hunts children if you encounter them in the future, no matter what kind of occasion it is. Dont mess with them. Terence had always relied on his father backing him up to carry out his misdeeds, so he knew especially well who he could mess with and who he couldnt. Thus, he hastily nodded. Elsewhere. Pete went home with Tanya as usual. After the two got into the car and Tanya drove away in the jeep, Joel finally reluctantly retracted his gaze. Brandon and Mia came out together and got into Joels car. As soon as he got in the car, Brandon asked, Uncle Joel, is Cherrys father Justin Hunt? Joel nodded. Yeah. He then looked at his daughter. Mia was hanging her headobviously, she was not in high spirits. Joel looked at her gently and dotingly and ruffled her hair. He asked, Whats wrong, Mia? Mia glanced at him and hung her head again. Its nothing, Daddy. When Joel wanted to ask further, Brandon piped up and said, I know whats going on, Uncle Joel! Mia wants to dance, but Ms. Turner wont take her in! Mia hurriedly raised her head and waved her hands while she said, N-no, thats not true. I I dont actually like dancing that much. Mia didnt want her father to force Ms. Turner to teach her. If that happened, Ms. Turner would suffer too much injustice. Besides, her mother didnt like her dancing, either. Joels eyes flickered. He ruffled Mias hair again and said comfortingly, Okay, I see. Brandon had a restless look in his eyes and was unable to sit still the whole way home. It was as if he was holding in a little secret. Joel saw it all but did not interfere. When they got home, Joel saw Brandon making an excuse and dragging Mia off to play. Joel gave the nanny a look. She immediately nodded and followed after the two. Less than half an hour later, the nanny came back and reported, Brandon is trying to get Mia to go and watch a car race tomorrow afternoon. Joel, The nanny lowered her head and asked, Do you want to stop them? Joel thought of the timid look in his daughters eyes. Then, he thought of how gutsy Brandon was to take a knife to cut off his little willy so that he could become a little girl. He held his forehead. He wanted to encourage his daughter to become more cheerful, but he couldnt help but be worried about Brandons presence. Thus, he said, Let them go, but get a few people to protect them secretly. Yes, sir. The next day at the Andersons. Nora slept all the way until the time to watch the race. After she got up, she lazily put on a black baseball cap, a black shirt, and trousers. Without bothering to dress up, she took Pete out with her. As soon as she exited the bedroom, she saw Logan walking out of his room. He had an especially awful look on his face, and it seemed like his foot injury hadnt healed yet, causing him to limp as he walked. The sight made Nora frown. She asked, Are you still going to take part in the race today? Logan let out an annoyed grunt. Yanci hadnt replied to his email at all. Jordan had also called and said that he hadnt managed to contact him. Thus, he could only brace himself and go for it today. Losing meant that he would have to pay back 50 million dollars. The profits from the Carefree Pills probably wouldnt amount to that much even if the Andersons were to receive them now. Logan had never wanted to cause the Andersons any trouble. He gritted his teeth and walked out. Nora followed behind him. When they went out, Logans friend came over to pick him up. He got into the car and left. As for Nora, she drove off in the jeep after Pete sat in the backseat obediently and fastened his seatbelt. The race was held in an abandoned factory in the suburbs. A professional racetrack had been built inside. The abandoned area was relatively big, so it was impossible for one to tell from the outside at all that there was a racetrack inside. Jordan had actually already bought the whole plot of land there. The security there was very good, and everyone going in had to go through strict inspections and show their admission tickets! The car stopped. When Logan got out of the car and was about to enter, his friend tugged on his sleeve and asked, Logan, isnt that your cousin and niece? Logan, ? He turned around to see Nora parking her car behind theirs. The woman got out of the car without paying any attention to the person in the backseat. His little niece unfastened the seatbelt herself and pushed the car door open. Then, the little fellow hopped off the thick chassis, jumped, and closed the car door strenuously herself Logan frowned. His friend asked, Did you get them tickets? Logan, His friend went on and said, Itll be very difficult for them to get in without tickets. Mr. Hoffman has strengthened the security for todays race. Logan became even more irritable. They should have told him in advance if they wanted to watch the race. Instead, they had followed him like that! How troublesome! Just as he was about to walk over, he instead saw Chapter 201 - Justin Hunt Is Here! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora actually bypassed him and walked straight toward the entrance. Logan, ? He was a little surprised. Then, he walked over and asked, Do you have tickets? Nora replied casually, Yeah. Logan let out a sigh of relief. He said, Alright, you can just queue up to go in, then. Im heading over to the racers area. The racers and the audience had different entryways. They still had to queue up, so Nora waved and said, Go ahead. Logan went to the racers passage and went straight backstage to warm up and get ready. Nora held Petes hand and stood in line leisurely. She let out a lazy yawn. Of course, she had something as simple as admission tickets. As Yanci, wasnt it just a matter of saying the word if she wanted admission tickets to such races? Besides, she already had people rushing over to give her tickets a long time ago. It had been really long since she last participated in a race, so she was somewhat itching to race. She wondered if she could look for Jordan and ask him to let her drive a couple of rounds around the tracks after the race. While she was musing, Pete, who was next to her, was sending a text message to Cherry with his head down: Where are you guys? Cherry replied very quickly: Well be there in a moment! A relieved Pete wrote: Remember not to give anything away. Okie-Dokie! Dont worry, Pete! I, Cherry, will definitely get everything done right! Pete, He was about to give her another couple of reminders when two children suddenly dashed over and knocked against his arm. Pete put down his phone and looked overit was actually Brandon and Mia? The two children didnt expect to see Pete here, either, so they immediately called out excitedly, Cherry! Pete, He had especially worn unisex clothes today because he didnt want to be mistaken as a girl. However, the people around them must have realized his gender the moment they shouted that name, right? He fell silent for a while. Then, he asked, What are you guys doing here? Mia glanced at Brandon timidly and replied, Were here to watch the race! Brandon said that car racing is very fun. What was so fun about it? Pete looked around the two children but didnt see any adults with them. He, who usually didnt make any requests or trouble, looked at Nora and asked, Mommy, why dont we let them come with us? Nora, who sounded as if she didnt really care one way or another, uttered an okay. She stood by them and watched the three children talk among themselves. To be honest, her son should try and make more friends. During her observations of him recently, she found that Petes mild autism was actually slowly getting better. As a result, the people in the line went from two to four people. The queue moved very quicklyafter all, those who could get their hands on tickets were no ordinary people. The people at the entrance didnt dare to make things too difficult for them, either. Soon, it was their turn. Nora handed over the admission tickets. The security officers took a look at the tickets and then glanced at the three children. Only then did he look at Nora and say, You can go in, but the three children cant. Nora raised her brows. Brandon was already shouting. Why? The security officer coughed and replied, Children are not allowed to go in. Children werent allowed to go in? Nora was a little surprised. She hadnt expected such a restriction. When she was abroad, she had easily taken Cherry to the races. Perhaps it was due to cultural differences? While she was thinking about it, she saw Terence running over with three children from the kindergarten behind him. Without queuing at all, they went straight into the venue. The security officers didnt stop them. Nora, ? She raised her eyebrows. She was about to speak when Brandon spoke ahead of her and asked, Then why are they allowed to go in? Terence stood inside and made faces at them. He said, Because my father is Paul Quinlan! So, I can bring in as many people as I want! Brandon, ? He got angry and said, Even my uncle and Mias father is Joel Smith! Why cant we go in? The security officers looked at one another at the mention of Joels name. Needless to say, it was Terences idea to stop the children from entering. Although this was Jordans turf, they nevertheless had to show Paul some courtesy. Little did they expect the two children to be from the Smiths, though? They looked at Terence, ??who waved magnanimously. Then, he pointed at Pete and said, Of course, the Smiths can enter. The two can come in, but she cant! Why not? Brandon and Mia were up in arms. Brandon even shouted, She is Justin Hunts child! Justin Hunt??? The security officers at the entrance became even more astonished. What was going on today? Had all the big families in New York come together to watch the race today? While they were hesitating, Terence scoffed, Justin Hunts child? What nonsense. She is a fake! Terence shouted, The phone number she gave me yesterday is wrong! I already asked my father! Cherry, how dare you pretend to be Justin Hunts daughter! Hmph! You liar! Brandon shouted, Thats impossible! I asked my uncle. She really is Justin Hunts daughter! Mia also nodded. She said earnestly to the security officers, Arent you afraid that Uncle Justin will get mad if you dont let Cherry in? The security officers at the entrance were rendered speechless. Oh, were totally trembling with fear here. Noras brows drew together as she listened to the childrens conversation. That boy named Terence totally looked like he needed to be taught a good lesson. He was likely very naughty and mischievous. Also, he was actually making things difficult for Pete? Was Pete being bullied in school? The look in her eyes turned sharp. She was about to speak when a voice that made others feel terribly uncomfortable reached them. Shes Justin Hunts daughter? Here, let me take a look! Nora turned to see a man dressed in a suit approaching. He seemed like an amiable person, but his eyes had a sinister look in them that discomfited others. As soon as he came over, Terence also ran over while calling out, Daddy! The security officers stood up straight and greeted him respectfully. Mr. Quinlan! Paul ruffled his sons hair and then, he looked at Pete and Nora. His gaze swept across Pete to fall on Nora. He smiled and said, How audacious of you to use Justin Hunts name to do whatever you want outside. Are the two of you sick of living? Nora narrowed her eyes. She had never been one to allow herself to suffer any injustice. Should she deny that Pete was Justins child in a situation like this, it was highly likely that Pete would be hurt. He was a sensitive boy and wasnt as hardy as Cherry. Thus, Nora only hesitated for a brief moment before she countered resolutely and said, And how would you know this child isnt Justins, Mr. Quinlan? Paul gazed at the gorgeous woman in front of him. She carried herself in a manner that was neither lowly nor overbearing. Her pretty face was peerlessly stunning, and the aura around her didnt seem like it had been suppressed by his. Paul narrowed his eyes. Terence shouted, Shes not! Shes a fake! Cherry, youre not going to be able to get in! Hmph! At this point, a commotion suddenly broke out in the distance. Someone said, Mr. Hunt is here! Chapter 202 - Father And Son Meet Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone looked into the distance as one to see a row of black Audis approaching. The bodyguards dressed in black suits and leading the way got out of the cars first. After confirming that the surroundings were safe, Justin finally got out of the car. This was Justins mandatory lineup whenever he went out. It was just that when he got out of the car, Cherry instead took out a baseball cap and put on a face mask. After getting out of the car, she suddenly held her stomach and said, Daddy, my stomach hurts! Justin narrowed his eyes, not sure what his daughter was up to this time. However, it must be because that woman was nearby that she desperately wanted to leave this place at the moment. He beckoned to the person next to him and said, Take Pete to the bathroom. After saying that, he also whispered something else to him. The bodyguard immediately understood. He nodded and took Cherry to the bathroom nearby. People at the racetracks here were generally either rich or of high social status. Therefore, even the bathrooms were exceptionally cleanin fact, they even had VIP toilets there. Cherry secretly changed into a skirt after she went to the bathroom. Then, she openly swaggered out from the bathroom with a mask on. Her brother was in trouble and needed to borrow Daddy for a while. She mustnt be a hindrance to him! Seeing that the bodyguard really wasnt paying any attention to her as she had expected, the petite Cherry went around the crowd and headed straight into the racetracks. Hehe, she was going to go and admire some handsome guys! She didnt notice that a plainclothes bodyguard was following her closely after she came out. How could Justin possibly not worry while his daughter was out and about? Justin strolled around aimlessly after Cherry left. By right, since he had come in person, it went without saying that he would definitely use a special entryway. However, to everyones surprise, he actually walked straight to the normal entrance. Nora was currently in a confrontation with Paul. Justins lineup was too grand during his arrival. The people around them were already moving about and telling one another about it. Paul stared at Nora and sneered, When you were using Justin Hunts name, I bet you didnt expect that the man himself would really come, right? Nora raised her eyebrows. Her cool and distant countenance was totally calm. Even if their family of four should meet, then so be it. She would simply clarify the ties between the two of them with Justin, lest the guy kept thinking that she was in love with him. She couldnt even be bothered to pretend anymore In the midst of her thoughts, everyone stepped aside. Nora looked over and saw Justin striding over under the escort of his bodyguards. Little Brandon looked at Mia, then at Terence, and then finally at Pete. However, he noticed that his eyes were flickering a little, and he seemed a little scared. Brandon panicked at once. He stepped forward, held Petes arm, and asked, Cherry, a-are you really Justin Hunts child? Next to them, when Mia heard him, she immediately said, Brandon, Cherry really is his child! Dont you believe what Daddy says? But before Brandon could breathe a sigh of relief, Terence yelled, Thats impossible. Hes not the Hunts child! He is a little bastard! Hmph, now that Justin Hunt is here, you and your mother are going to get your just desserts, Cherry! After he spoke, Terence even grabbed Petes arm and said, You mustnt run away! Pete, Wouldnt he be admitting that he was lying if he ran away now? That wouldnt do at all. While Pete was frowning, he saw Nora giving him a look. Pete was short. Additionally, they were also surrounded by crowds, so he couldnt see what it was like in the distance. However, Nora had already noticed that Cherry was not with Justin. She didnt know where she had gone, but the little fellow must have slipped away when she saw that something was wrong. She was surprisingly very quick-witted. Seeing that Justin was coming closer and closer, Paul took a couple of steps forward and said politely, Long time no see, Mr. Hunt. Justin was wearing a black suit and a white shirt, which looked surprisingly like lovers matching clothing with the black outfit that Nora was wearing. When he came over, his eyes locked onto Nora right away. The girl stood there lazily with her back straight, but there was obviously impatience in her almond-shaped eyes. Clearly, someone who couldnt take a hint had provoked her. Justin raised his eyebrows. The beauty mark at the corner of his eye became increasingly dazzling. He was about to walk over to her when Paul blocked his path, causing Justin to frown. Nevertheless, he was forced to stop and say politely, Its been a while, Mr. Quinlan. Paul was a standard villain. As they said, it was better to offend a gentleman than to offend a villain. The saying was referring to exactly people like him. The Hunts werent afraid of him, but they werent willing to offend him easily, either. Paul smiled and made small talk. He said, Do you also like to watch car racing, Mr. Hunt? Justin replied, My child likes it, so I came to join in the fun. Paul nodded. Do you have a favorite, Mr. Hunt? Justin shook his head. No. Ill probably place a random bet later. Paul wanted to continue the small talk, but Justin instead asked, Is something the matter, Mr. Quinlan? Only then did Paul stop talking. Over the years, the Quinlans had actually been trying to curry favor with the Hunts. After all, should they gain the Hunts protection, they would surely do even better. However, Justin was terribly hard to get hold of. He simply couldnt establish any sort of ties with him even after interacting with him several times. They had even considered sending him women before, but Justin had driven them out right away. He even publicly announced that whoever sent him any women in the future would be his enemy. Therefore, everyone speculated in private that Justin might not like women. After all, with the exception of his child, he had always practiced abstinence ever since he was a child, and had never had any women trouble. With that in mind, Paul replied, There is indeed something trivial. I just didnt expect that there would be people using your name to do whatever they want outside, so I stopped them, Mr. Hunt. Justin was a little taken aback. What? Paul knew that Justin would definitely be very angry and fly into a rage. Thus, he didnt mind doing Justin a favor. He pointed to Nora and Pete and said, That mother-daughter pair claim to be your woman and your child. That child, especially, has been showing off and wreaking havoc, and telling everyone that you are his father. Terence also shouted, Yes, hes the one. He insisted that his father is Justin Hunt. All of us kids know about it! He looked at Pete happily and said, Did you see that? That is the real Justin Hunt. Is your father really Justin Hunt? Do you dare to confront him face-to-face about it? Pete, He glanced at Justin in silence. Only then did he see that Justin seemed to have only just spotted him. He looked at him and raised his eyebrows a little. Seeing that all of them werent saying anything, Paul immediately smiled and said, You dont have to be too angry about it, Mr. Hunt. After all, you have a good reputation out there. Thats why there are even children who are pretending to be your child. I just happened to chance upon them doing something wrong, so I decided to expose them. Its mainly because I was concerned that they would do worse things outside He had only just said that when Justin asked, Why are you here? Chapter 203 - Daddy!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios That one line from him made everyone there dumbfounded. Everyone looked at them incredulously. Pete kept quiet for a while before he finally said, Daddy. Justin nodded. He took a step forward and took the initiative to ask, Didnt you go to the bathroom? Why are you here instead? Pete, ? As it turned out, Cherry had made up an excuse and gone to the bathroom. No wonder his father didnt recognize him! 1 At practically the same time, a bodyguard came over and said, Mr. Hunt, the little mister is gone. We Hed only just said that when he spotted Pete. He closed his mouth right away. Both Nora and Pete fell for their act. Pete immediately adopted a different stance and said, I came to look for Mommy. He held Noras hand after he spoke. Nora raised her brows. She glanced at the bodyguards and then at Justin. She couldnt help feeling that something was a little amiss, yet she couldnt pinpoint it. Wasnt Justin purported to have a very high IQ? How was it possible that he couldnt even see through such a low-level loophole? But it did make sense! There practically werent any boy-girl twins that looked identical in this world. If she werent their mother, she probably wouldnt have ever thought that she also had a daughter, right? With that in mind, Nora lowered her head as if she had thought it through. Next to them, Paul was dumbfounded. He stared at them incredulously and sputtered, The the two of you Nora raised her eyebrows. I told you. Who says this child isnt Justins? Mia and Brandon also immediately jumped in and said, Yes, thats right! Cherry is a child of the Hunts! We werent lying, yeah! Terence, ! Brandon looked at Terence again. He stuck his tongue out and said, Nanny nanny boo-boo! To think you wanted to bully Cherry. So, Cherry can go in now, right? Justin finally understood what exactly had happened after he said that. It seemed that his son had been bullied by a six-year-old in kindergarten. How useless. He secretly dissed him inwardly before he pulled a long face and said, Whats going on? Are the Hunts children not allowed to enter the racetracks? The security officers, !! The security officers at the entrance broke out in cold sweat at once. They said, Of course they are!. Its an honor that your child graced our racetracks with her presence, Mr. Hunt! Its my fault for failing to recognize a famous person when I see one. Please come in, please come in! Both Justin and Nora knew that the security officers were just threatened by Paul, thats all. He was just a man trying to make a living, so why bother holding it against him? Nora scoffed and said insinuatingly, Never judge a book by its cover. Remember to keep your eyes open the next time you do anything. The security officer nodded at once. Next to him, Paul, who had wanted to do Justin a favor, looked livid. Never would he have ever expected things to turn out this way! Cherry, where are you? Worried about her safety, Pete sent Cherry a text message immediately after he entered the racetracks. Cherry: Im already seated in the benches! Come and look for me later, Pete! Knowing that she was safe, Pete breathed a sigh of relief. Only then did he look up at the two people walking in front of him. Justin was smiling, and his dark eyes were full of mirth. He said, So, Ms. Smith, youve been claiming to outsiders that youre my woman? Nora, She stuffed her hands into her pockets casually, seemingly disinclined to carry on the topic. She asked, What put you in the mood to come and watch the race, Mr. Hunt? It cant be helped. My son likes it, replied Justin. As expected, it really was because of little Cherry. Nora let out an oh. Just as Justin was about to say something, she suddenly did a U-turn and said, Since youre here, then please take Pete and the two children from the Smiths with you to watch the race, Mr. Hunt. I have to go backstage to visit my dear cousin. Although Cherry was a clever and adorable child, this was ultimately a messy place. Nora was worried about her safety. Justin narrowed his eyes and said, Okay. See you at the benches later? Nora waved but didnt answer. He must be kidding. Was she supposed to go to the benches so that the family of four could meet one another? She was dying to avoid him instead! Justin watched as the womans slender figure disappeared into the distance. Only then did he look back at Pete. After a few days of separation from the little brat, it seemed like there was now light in his eyes, especially with Mia and Brandon next to him at the moment. The three of them standing together looked like they were on pretty good terms with one another. Justin cast his eyes down. Pete didnt have any friends at the Hunts. In addition, Pete didnt allow anyone other than him to go near him. In spite of that, because the children werent walking properly, Brandon bumped into Pete from time to time, yet he didnt show any sign of annoyance. Justins brows drew together. The woman might look lazy and sloppy, but by her side, Cherry had grown up to be a lively and lovable girl. Her son had only been with her for a few days, yet he also seemed to have become much more cheerful. 1 Was he really not as good as that woman at raising a child? While he was reflecting upon himself, Paul came over to make up for what had happened just now. He smiled and said jokingly, Information about you is really too confidential, Mr. Hunt. I always thought that you had a son, but as it turns out, its actually a daughter? He glanced at Pete and hesitated again before he asked, So, is he a boy or a girl? Justin glanced at him with his deep-set eyes and slowly replied, Either is possible. Paul, ? He wanted to say more, but Justin had already turned around and left with the children. It was obvious that he wasnt interested in talking anymore. Paul, What the heck did he mean by either was possible? 2 Elsewhere, Nora called Cherry and was informed that the little fellow was at the benches. However, it seemed that she had slipped into the benches to the west, so she was planning to go over and look for her. They were currently in the north. This was where the final sprint would be, so the point of view was excellent there. It was a position that only people like Justin could occupy. To get to the west side from the north side, she had to pass by a row of resting areas. The racers were currently resting there. The abandoned location occupied a huge area, so the resting area was made up of a row of small houses. When Nora was passing by, a couple of racers happened to walk past her. They were chatting earnestly with each other. Have you heard? Logan has a leg injury. He definitely wont be able to take first place in the race anymore! Of course. I even heard that it was the Myerses who did it to go against the Andersons, but no one dares to say anything about it. After all, Paul Quinlan is backing up Winston! What should we do? If Logan loses, will the bookies let him off? No way! Logan probably wont be able to step out of this place alive today. You have no idea how fierce those people are. Sigh, how tragic.. If he insists on racing with his leg injury, his leg will probably be a goner after this. With the way things are now, hes doomed unless Yanci descends from heaven to save him! Chapter 204 - Yanci! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Thats impossible. The international racer Yanci? In a place like this? I heard that the organizers send him an invitation every year, but theres no way hell have any interest in races that arent fit to be seen in public like this. Sigh, thats true. Youre right. In that case, Logan is really done for this time! And so are the Andersons, right? If they want their son back, theyll need 50 million dollars The two passed by Nora as they chatted. Nora stopped in her tracks. She had known all along that Logan seemed to be in some kind of trouble, but she hadnt expected it to be this bad. Why didnt he bring up even a word about it at home? While thinking about it, Nora sent Cherry a text message reminding her to pay attention to her safety. Then, she headed to the racers lounge. The racers lounge wasnt accessible to ordinary people. The people guarding the place were all men that Jordan trusted the most. The one standing guard at the entrance happened to be one of the people who had tried to stop Nora from going up the stairs when she rushed over to the Hoffmans the other day. He had also been involved in what happened after that, so he knew who she was. Rather surprised to see her, he hastily said, Ill take you to Mr. Hoffman! The Andersons affairs were indeed rather troublesome this time. Mr. Hoffman had also been having a headache over it the last couple of days. If he had known this would happen, he wouldve listened to Logan and postponed the race to next month. What was he to do now? That was 50 million dollars they were talking about. Even they would have difficulty forking out that money, let alone the Andersons. After all, who would have that much cash with them? Nora nodded. As she walked into the lounge with the man, they ran into Mrs. Hoffman. Mrs. Hoffman had been taking care of Jimmy in the hospital the last few days, so she hadnt had a good sleep in a while. It was to the extent that she even had dark circles under her eyes. At the sight of Nora, she grabbed her hand and said sincerely, Oh, youve come? I was just about to go and look for you. Are you here because of Logan? I know all about it. Dont worry, I will definitely make sure hes fine! She went on and said, I came here especially to look for Jordan. Even if theres no other way, we can at least get those 50 million dollars ready! The corners of Noras lips spasmed a little as she stared at Mrs. Hoffman, who seemed like a completely different person now. The woman was really straightforward. She said unhurriedly, No, its fine. Mrs. Hoffman sighed and said, You dont have to stand on ceremony with us. Ive already heard from the doctorif you hadnt rushed over to our place, what I would have seen the next morning would probably have been Jimmys dead body since I had thought that he was feeling unwell just because he was scared. You saved him! So, that makes you our benefactor! Im willing to give you even my life, let alone 50 million dollars. I have some jewelry here that should also be worth a sum At this point, she suddenly straightened her back and said, By the way, I havent formally apologized to you yet. I misunderstood you. Sigh, Im not trying to make excuses for myself, but every time Jimmy got a headache in school, the teacher would call me; but every time I brought him back home, he would be right as rain again. That boy is such a halfwit. To think he couldnt even describe the symptoms clearly. We had also gone to the hospital for his headaches. The doctor suggested a brain CT scan, but also said that there will be radiation exposure, so he wanted us to think about it ourselves. Later, we took him back home, yet he said that it didnt hurt anymore. This repeated over and over again That was why when you told us to have a lumbar puncture done, my first reaction was to think that you were spouting nonsense Now that I think about it, I was really so ignorant! 2 Nora actually wasnt angry. She had seen family members of patients who were even more difficult to deal with than Mrs. Hoffman. Besides, doctors tended to favor conservative methods of treatment for children. The amount of radiation exposure that a brain CT scan would expose one to, was equivalent to 1.5 times the amount of a chest radiograph. It was normal for doctors to let them make the decision themselves. She nodded. Then, she interrupted Mrs. Hoffman and said, Id like to visit Logan. Okay, Ill take you there! With Mrs. Hoffman leading the way, no one dared to stop them all the more. In the lounge. Logan shifted his ankle after he put on his clothes. The severe pain made him as pale as a sheet, and cold sweat trickled down his forehead. His friend next to him ranted furiously, They sure were ruthless! The bones at your ankle are all shattered! You cant apply any force on it at all! Is there even any difference whether you take part in the race or not? In my opinion, you should just go to Mr. Hoffman and give up the race! Logan didnt pay him any attention. A look of pain and resolution came over his untamed countenance. It was one thing to lose, but something else entirely to give up the race. He couldnt let down the people supporting him. He took a deep breath and said, Lets go. The door was suddenly pushed open at this moment. Linson Leigh, the racer whom Winston was supporting, stood outside the door. Linson was an upstart racer. He had taken second place the year before with a result of merely five seconds behind Logan. Paul was in support of him, and he had become a rising star in the world of car racing. Logan looked at him and asked hostilely, What are you doing here? Linson stood arrogantly at the door and replied, Im here to show LoganThe Racing King some concern, of course. Hows your foot? I heard that the bones are all broken. If you still dont undergo surgery, you probably wont be able to ever recover, right? Logan, who was pulling a long face, retorted, Its none of your business. Linson curled his lip disdainfully and said, Sigh, why so angry, LoganThe Racing King? As they say, the new constantly replace the old, while the old grows cold. In New Yorks world of racing, the era of LoganThe Racing King has already passed. Now that youve become too old, surely you should make way for newcomers, right? His words angered Logans friend, who yelled furiously, If the seniors have to make way for the newbies, then lets just go through a normal handover! Besides, Logan is only 22 years old! Hes in the prime of youth right now! Make way, my a*s! Linson was about to speak when Winston came over. It was obvious at first glance that he had overly indulged in carnal desires, causing his health to be all spent. With an annoying look on his face, he said, Sigh, what are you worked up for? No matter how young he is, he can only be a thing of the past. Starting from today, New Yorks world of racing is about to welcome a new era! The era that belongs to Linson has come! Get out! A furious Logan stood up abruptly. However, pain shot up from his leg, causing him to fall back onto the sofa. He looked at his leg in astonishment. The pain was getting worse today, making him unable to even stand for a while there! Winston looked at Logans leg. As he hadnt undergone surgery in time, the wound was already festering somewhat. Winston clicked his tongue a couple of times. He said, Logan, with that leg of yours, you probably wont even be able to step on the brakes if you get into the car, right? With the way you are, how are you going to take part in the race? Oh, what are you to do? Team White doesnt even have a substitute. Is there even anyone who can race in your stead? Logan clenched his fists. This was the crux of the problem. Team White had always taken first place! Therefore, Team White had never needed a substitute. This led to them becoming unable to even find a decent substitute after something happened to his leg. In addition, geniuses like Linson were indeed rare. Apart from Logan in his prime condition, Yanci was probably the only one who could beat him In the midst of his thoughts, a womans voice reached them.. She said, I can. Chapter 205 - Ill Do It! The few of them looked over to see a chubby but beefy woman striding in. Behind her was a petite figure that had been completely covered by her. It wasnt until Mrs. Hoffman entered the room that the others saw the person behind her. Winstons eyes lit up at the sight of her. The womans almond-shaped eyes were half-lidded, and she gave off a very dispirited air. However, her facial features were gorgeous, and her skin was so fair that it was as if it was luminescent. She was the one who had spoken just now. Logan obviously also saw Nora. His wild and untamed countenance was filled with surprise. He tensed his jaw but didnt immediately refute her. Surprisingly, it was Linson who frowned and asked, Who are you? What are you doing? Mrs. Hoffman thought of what had happened just now and became rather angry. She immediately said, She is Jimmys savior, as well as Ms. Smith from the Andersons. Ms. Smith from the Andersons Obviously, she had made a name for herself at the dance party the other time. Perhaps because Linson had also heard of her, he didnt question any further. He merely sneered, So, its you, Ms. Smith. Id advise you not to interrupt when other people are talking. Those who didnt know any better would have thought that you were going to race in Logans stead! Is Logans name something you can say? Logans friend yelled angrily, You should be calling him Mr. Anderson! In the world of car racing, seniority mattered a lot. Linson cast his eyes down and said very arrogantly, I think people should talk with their capabilities in the world of car racing instead. Also, this is the racers lounge. Its best that women stay out of this place. Yours is a special situation though, Logan. With your leg in that condition, its understandable that the Andersons would worry about you and send someone to supervise you. Then, he laughed and said, Ms. Smith, right? Dont worry. There is no doubt that Ill let Logan lose in a very dignified manner today! After all, no matter what, I have to show our racing king here some courtesy, right? His words angered the few of them. Mrs. Hoffman rebuked him. Linson, youre here to race, so just race like you should! Why must you speak in such an infuriating manner? Linson sneered, Mrs. Hoffman, I know youre the organizer of this place. Are the races you hold so fair and square that people dont even have the right to talk anymore? Mrs. Hoffman, ! She had never been an eloquent person and only knew how to act shrewishly. However, it didnt seem like acting shrewishly would be of any use in this situation. This was because there was no way Linson would show Jordan any courtesy at all. He was a racer whom Winston had approached specifically to deal with Logan. In addition, he was also someone whom Paul was using to deal with Jordan. After all, Jordan had made a ton of money over the years through Logan! Seeing that Mrs. Hoffman was so mad that she was rendered speechless, Winston laughed and said, These are mens affairs, Mrs. Hoffman. What are women interfering for? We men may be competing with one another, but well still take into account our personal relationships with one another, so this wont affect our relationship. Right, Ms. Smith? Winston had wanted to take Nora as his wife back then but had failed to do so. Although he hated her for it, at the sight of her face, he couldnt quite hate her anymore. It would be great if he could get his hands on a beauty like her. Upon hearing him say that, Linson also cooperated with him and said, Alright, lets not argue anymore. Youd better hurry up and find a substitute, LoganThe Racing King, lest no one takes your place in the race later. Given the condition of your leg, your life will be in danger if you cant step on the brakes! The racetracks were filled with places of a high level of difficulty. The racers also drove at the highest speed they could muster, so it would be terrible if one couldnt brake. When Linson said that, Mrs. Hoffman immediately looked at Logan and said, Yes, thats right. If you really cant, then dont bother going into the field and just give up! You can make back the money after you lose it, but if you lose your life, you wont be left with anything! Logan gritted his teeth. He was about to speak when Nora said, Didnt I already say? Ill do it. The lounge fell silent for a moment. A brief moment later, Mrs. Hoffman was the first to speak. She said, Racing is not like driving, Ms. Smith. Its not that simple. Moreover, you need to have a good sense of the car and its quirks. You mustnt go into the field Winston also laughed. He said, Shes right, Ms. Smith. This isnt a joke. 160 miles per hour is already the fastest you can usually go when you drive, right? In racing, however, the minimum speed starts at 200 miles per hour! People who dont know how to race will completely be putting their lives at stake! Linson also curled his lip disdainfully. He said, Have you completely given up, LoganThe Racing King? Instead of letting a woman race in your stead, itll be more dignified for you if you just concede defeat straightaway! Almost as soon as he said that, Logan suddenly said, I have the freedom to choose whoever I want as my substitute. If memory serves me right, this place seems to be my lounge. Linson, if you want an exclusive lounge, then please wait until you win the championship. Now, please leave! Only champions had their own lounges in the racetracks. Even if Linson was the first runner-up, he still had to change and warm up with the rest of the racers. This was an unwritten rule in the world of racing. Logans words provoked Linson, making him narrow his eyes. He sneered, Certainly. Well, enjoy your exclusive rest for the last time, then, LoganThe Racing King. After all, Im afraid youll never get to enjoy such treatment ever again after today! After leaving those words behind, he turned around and said, Lets go! Winston glanced at Nora. He wanted to hit on her and strike up a conversation, but in the end, he left without saying anything. In the lounge, only Nora, Mrs. Hoffman, Logan, and Logans friend were left. It was obvious that none of them took what Nora said just now seriously. Mrs. Hoffman said worriedly, Whats going on? Even if you cant take the first place, the substitute should be able to go into the field, right? Hasnt Jordan been looking for a substitute for you the last few days? Logan pressed his lips together tightly while his friend said angrily, When had Team White ever needed a substitute in the past when Logan was around? We needed one at the last minute this year, so we looked for one, but with Linson threatening them, no one is willing to do it! Im practically speechless! They are driving us into a corner! Mrs. Hoffman said angrily, Those people are too wicked! Just as the three of them were awfully worried, Nora asked, Where can I change my clothes? The other three, ?? Mrs. Hoffman was the first to turn to her. She looked at her incredulously. Ms. Smith? Logans friend was next. He asked, Werent you just trying to bail us out? Surely you werent serious, right? Nora ignored the two of them and looked fixedly at Logan. Logan kept quiet for a long while before he suddenly asked, Do you have a racing suit? Racers suits and helmets were all custom-made. Nora brought the backpack on her back to the front and held it up a little to indicate that her racing suit was inside. Right from the start, her purpose in coming over was to see if she could find a chance to go a couple of laps, so she had naturally brought her equipment along. Logan balled up his fists and said, Alright, then. Chapter 206 - I Will Take The First Place For You! Outside the lounge. Logan, his friend, and Mrs. Hoffman waited anxiously. Nora was changing inside the lounge. Logans friend asked, Are you really letting her go into the field? Mrs. Hoffman also frowned. Yeah. Can Ms. Smith do it? Does she know how to race? Has she ever raced before? Wont she lose and come last if she goes into the field like that? asked Logans friend. An irritated Logan clenched his jaw and retorted, Then how about you do it? His friend shut up at once. Logan stared at the lounge. He knew that he was going to lose for sure this time, but his ankle was hurting even more badly today, making him unable to persevere at all. Just like what Linson had said, he probably wouldnt be able to even step on the brakes! He had no other choice under such circumstances. He could only make a Hail Mary effort now! Creak! The door was pushed open. Nora, dressed in a red and white racing suit, walked out of the lounge. Her long hair had been tied into a ponytail, and she was holding a helmet. The tight-fitting racing suit outlined her tall, slender, and graceful figure, stunning the trio at the door. Mrs. Hoffman looked her figure up and down and said, Your figure is so good, Ms. Smith! Also, this is the first time that I find myself thinking that women can actually look so handsome in racing suits! Logans friend also complimented her. He said, At least your cousin doesnt look like shes all form and no function, Logan! She puts forth a good image! Even if you lose, youll be able to lose in a more dignified manner now. Logan, All racers, please head to the field! As the announcement rang out, Logan stood at the front with his crutch, limping as the four of them walked toward the racecourse together. Logan loved his car very much, so his car had been modified by him to become nearly the best car in New York. Although Nora liked to drive, what she liked more was the feeling of going at fast speed. She didnt actually feel anything for the act of racing itself. She touched Logans car, finding it comfortable. Go in and try it. Logan opened the door to his car andfor the very first timesaid that to an outsider. His sports car was his life itself. He had never allowed anyone to test drive it in all these years. Nora nodded. She entered the car, sat in the drivers seat, and familiarized herself with the cars controls. Then, she gave Logan an OK gesture and got out of the car. After staying quiet for a while, Logan finally said, Keep safety as your top priority. Its fine even if you come last. He said softly, At the very least, its the Andersons themselves who are losing and not someone else losing in the Andersons stead. Having a substitute fill in for him would be the same as someone losing the race for him. However, if the substitute was Nora, then at the very least, it would be the Andersons themselves losing the race. Nora raised her eyebrows when she heard what he said. She was a little surprised. Never would she have ever imagined that Logan would say something like that. To be honest, she had conversed a lot with everyone in the Andersons by now, save for Logan whom she had only exchanged a few words with and met only a few times. Unexpectedly, the boy had actually seen her as family? While she was in a daze, next to them, the other racers also came out one after another. When they saw Nora, all of them were dumbfounded. Even the rest of the racers spoke up, let alone Linson. Whats going on, LoganThe Racing King? You actually got a woman to fill in for you? Have you already given up before the race has even started? By getting a woman to compete with us, isnt he looking down on us a little too much? There has never been a female racing champion in the world of racing all these years! In fact, very few women even participate in the races, right? Mrs. Hoffman got angry in the midst of them passing comments. She placed her hands on her hips and sneered, Just make sure nothings wrong with yourselves and mind your own business. Besides, is there any regulation on the racetracks that states that a woman cant go into the field? How is it that I dont know anything about that? Everyone knew who Mrs. Hoffman was, so none of them dared to say any more when they heard her. Mrs. Hoffman let out a scoff. On the benches. The people who had bet on Logan had gathered together. He always won the championship in past years, so he was no longer anyone unusual. Thus, many people had bet on his victory. However, all of them were cursing at the moment. Damn it, what is LoganThe Racing King doing? He actually got a woman to race in his stead? I heard that he injured his leg, so he cant drive. Doesnt that mean were gonna lose for sure?! Thats all of my savings, you know?! Thats too much of him! Make her get off the racecourse. If LoganThe Racing King loses the race, then he deserves it even if he dies in the car. We didnt spend so much to bet on a woman but on him! Exactly! The group of people shouted, Get lost! They created a huge scene. Jordan, who was seated at the other side, was also dumbfounded when he saw Nora. He hadnt expected that. However, after the last few days events, how could he possibly not defend Nora? He reminded the crowd of the rules of the race at oncesubstitutes were allowed to take over a racer! The outraged and indignant group of people were suppressed by him. As a result, all the people in the benches could do was just shout and curse a little. They couldnt do anything else at all. A few minutes ago, Justin had entrusted Pete and the other children to the bodyguards. He got up and walked toward the lounge. Lawrence, who was accompanying him, asked, Where are you going, Mr. Hunt? Justin lowered his gaze. Didnt they say that the Anderson kid has injured his leg? How is he going to compete? Surely youre not thinking of going into the field yourself, right? Justins lips curled into a smile. He replied, Yeah, its been a long time since I last exercised these old arms and legs of mine! Lawrence, Mr. Hunt, you sure are going all the way and beyond for Ms. Smiths sake! But isnt it obviously Ms. Smith who likes you? Why does it seem like youre the one wooing her now?! No one dared to intercept or stop Justin, no matter where he went. When he reached the lounge, he just so happened to see Nora and the other three people heading to the racecourse. He stared at the girls graceful figure, his eyes darkening a little as he gazed at the exquisite curve of her back. Lawrence was also looking at them. Is that Ms. Smith? Is she actually going into the field in person? Justins reaction, however, was to say, Where do you think youre looking? Lawrence, ??? His gaze, however, stopped at that waist that looked as if one hand was more than enough to circle around it, as well as those long and powerful legs They silently followed behind the four, upon which they saw Nora getting into the car. In the distance. All racers, please get ready. As the announcement rang out, the racers put on their helmets and got into their cars. Logan held Noras shoulders before she got into the car. Justins scorching gaze was fixed on his hands, much as if someone was touching something precious to him Logan instructed, The ranking doesnt matter. Your life is what matters the most. You can just take it that youre driving normally. Nora patted him back on his shoulders. The corners of her lips suddenly curled into a smile and she said, Dont worry. Just wait for me to return with the first place for you. Chapter 207 - She Is Yanci!!! Nora went straight into the car after saying that, leaving the other three flabbergasted. Mrs. Hoffman said, No, Ms. Smith, your life is still more important. Dont bother too much about the ranking! Logans friend also remarked, My word, are girls nowadays not only wild and arrogant but also such big braggarts? Nora, however, only whistled at them and ignored them. She felt as if all the cells in her body were on fire. She only felt like this whenever she drove a racing car. It was just like she was filled with fuel and raring to go. She had already stopped listening to what the people outside were saying a long time ago. Nearby, Winston and Linson were talking to each other quietly. Mr. Myers, just sit and wait for the Andersons to go bankrupt! I will definitely win! said Linson. Winston replied, Cut the crap. Ms. Smith thoroughly embarrassed me some time back. Teach her a lesson on the racecourse! Although one could say that his proposal the other time was a gaffe, it had nevertheless embarrassed Winston. On top of that, the two of them had separated on a bad note when they met again just now. Since he couldnt get his hands on a beauty like that, then everyone else could forget about getting their hands on her, too! Linsons eyes darkened. Give it to me straight, Mr. Myers. What kind of lesson are you asking for? On the racecourse, forcing a car to stop or sending a car flying were both within ones control! Linson was lofty and conceited. Apart from Logan, he didnt think much of anyone else. Thus, he knew that he would have the time and opportunity to engage in such nasty little thoughts. Winstons eyes darkened. The woman standing next to him was Tina. Ever since she was dismissed by the university, her status in the medical profession had been utterly ruined. Jon had asked her about it when she returned to the Myerses, but she simply refused to reveal the fact that Nora was Anti. This was because she knew that once she told them, the Myerses wouldnt stand up for her anymore. Based on Jons character, he would definitely compromise and try to make peace with Nora. Hence, she hadnt mentioned it to anyone else all this time. Winston had only brought her here today because she pestered him to. Upon hearing their conversation, she immediately said, The more ruthless, the better! Winston actually wanted to hold back some because Nora was a woman, but Tina held his arm and said, Shes the one who caused me to be dismissed by the university. Winston, are you unwilling to even help me take revenge for that? Besides, she already has a fianc The word fianc made Winston want to ruin the woman. The look in his eyes turned cold and he said, Do as she says. Roger! Upon receiving the instructions, Linson smirked and got into the car. The race was about to start. Justin, who had heard their entire conversation, looked absolutely livid. Halting the race at once and taking Noras place was indeed a good solution, but not only did that woman have great pride, but she also had a lot of personality. Moreover, it seemed like she was very experienced in car racing. If he were to do that, he might end up making her dislike him. Yet, if he were to leave her be, he couldnt help but worry that Linson might really do something to her. Justin promptly made his decision. He walked straight to Team Black and grabbed a racer who was about to enter his car. The next moment, he put on the helmet that the racer had prepared long ago and got into the car! Hey, who are you? You The racer panicked. He was about to speak when Lawrence came forward and grabbed him. He blocked what the racer was about to say with just a one-liner: This is Mr. Hunt. The racer was dumbfounded. Team Black had always been in the last place and had never achieved a good ranking in the races before. He was just here to run through the motion with the others, but unexpectedly, Mr. Hunt was actually getting in his car? While everyone was absorbed in their own thoughts, the referee suddenly fired the starting pistol! Following the bang, all the cars charged out. Come on! Come on! The audience was in full swing on the benches. Cherry and Pete were in the north and the west benches respectively. Both of them watched Team Whites cars excitedly. Come on, Mommy! Mommy, youre the best! Logan and Mrs. Hoffman stood at the sidelines and stared ahead of them nervously. His friend said, This She seems fine? Shes following the crowd. Its just that her takeoff was a little too fast. Her takeoff was a little too fast The thought rang out in everyones minds. Logans jaw tensed up tightly, as did his mind. It was easy to become unstable if one took off too quickly. In addition, there was a sharp turn not far ahead. Thus, everyone familiar with the racecourse knew that they mustnt take off too fast. Otherwise, it would be very dangerous at the turn! Nora had a daughter! She had a child! She mustnt die here! Logan took a couple of steps forward nervously. He regretted letting her go into the field in this instant. Justin had watched a few races here before, so he knew that there was a sharp turn ahead. Thus, when he saw that Nora had taken off too quickly and was leading far ahead, he was alarmed. He didnt have the luxury to think too much about it anymore. He slammed on the gas pedal and went straight after her, hoping that he could stop her in time while she was turning the corner, or help her out or something On the benches. Everyone was also alarmed and nervous. Someone said, Isnt that female racer going a little too hard at it? This Is she sick of living? Oh my god, this is making me panic. What should we do? Will anything happen to her? Did she see the sharp turn in front? Is it really okay for her to drive like that? There is no lack of racers getting into accidents every year. The thought of such a beautiful woman perishing makes my heart kinda ache, though! Tina and Winston also exchanged a look. Winston suddenly smiled and said, It doesnt look like Linson even needs to do anything anymore. A hypocritical Tina replied, This I never thought of killing her, either. I just wanted Linson to teach her a lesson. Winston chortled when he heard her. Hidden among the crowd was Joel, who was constantly paying attention to Mia and Brandon. Like an invisible man, no one paid any attention to him. He was also staring at Nora at the moment. At the thought of the DNA test report, he also became a little worried. Nora didnt know what was on everyones minds at the moment. The feeling of moving at extremely high speed made her feel as if her blood was seething. She had already noticed the sharp turn ahead a long time ago. However, she didnt slow down. Instead, she rushed straight over! As a result, everyone only heard the sharp screech of wheels rubbing against the ground. The next moment With a beautiful drift, she made the car change the direction it was going in. Then, she continued rushing forward without any reduction in speed! Everyone was flabbergasted! That drift at extreme speed just now was completely something that a novice would not know. Logans eyes widened in disbelief T-the speed of that drift There was only one person in the entire world who could do it That person was the racer who had participated in an international racing competition a year agoYanci! Could it be that Chapter 208 - Yanci Is Invincible! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Logan stared disbelievingly at the car far in the lead on the racecourse in front of him. He suddenly recalled his conversation with Cherry back then: I like car racing, too, yeah! So does my Mommy. Do you know who Yanci is? My Mommy doesnt allow me to tell anyone. Just now, before the girl went into the field, she had said wildly and arrogantly, Dont worry. Just wait for me to return with the first place for you Her demeanor had been casual and lazy when she said that, but now that he thought about it again, there was only affirmation and certainty in her voice. Logans gaze, as he stared at the sports car, became increasingly hot and fervent. Never had he ever thought that the cousin whom he didnt like would actually turn out to be Yanci, the person he admired the most deep down! He couldnt help but take a step forward and crane his neck to look over. Excitement was running through his veins. Mrs. Hoffman didnt know much about car racing, so the sight only made her heart pound in trepidation. She said, What was going on with Ms. Smith just now? Why does it look like the wheels were about to catch fire?! As for Logans friend, he merely swallowed hard and uttered, Oh my god! In the benches. Those who initially werent optimistic about Nora suddenly stood up. Someone rubbed their eyes and asked hesitantly, Were my eyes deceiving me just now? Or did she just luck out? That angle, that speed, that drift Without a few years of racing experience under their belt, Im afraid no one can do it, right? So, it really isnt a fluke? Was it because youth knows no fear, or was she just bold because she knows what shes doing? Is that really something a woman can do? The race went on in full swing. Noras car was leading far ahead while the cars in second and third places were very close. One was a car from Team Black, which was ranked last in the world of racing, while the other was Linson. The look on Winstons face had changed. Tina was even frowning. She said, Whats wrong with Linson? Isnt he supposedly very impressive? Yet he cant even outrun a woman? A sullen-faced Winston snapped, What do you know? Who can outrun that kind of speed? Even Logan in his prime would pale a little in comparison! Tina didnt believe him. How can that be? Shes a woman! That woman was Anti! There was no way Anti could accomplish her surgical achievements without a few years of experience, whereas racing also required practice. It was impossible for a person to have that much energy! Winstons gaze, however, became rather scorching. He swallowed and said, A woman who can drive a sports car well is definitely an intense one right down to her bones! She has enough kick in her for sure! I suddenly cant quite bear to part with her anymore! A sense of acerbity welled up in Tina upon hearing his words. She tugged at Winston, took a deep breath, and said, Youre my fianc! Winston looked at her and smiled. Am I? His two-worded rhetorical question made Tina choke. In order to get rid of Winston and also to deal with Nora back then, Tina had taken the initiative to break off their engagement, and also said that she had only treated him as a brother. Later, because she had no way out anymore, she had returned obediently and climbed into Winstons bed. Only then did the two of them get back together. She knew that because she had always been the one to treat Ians illness at the Smiths, there was no way Jon would give himself a slap in the face and say that her skills or character as a doctor was bad. Therefore, even if no one among the surgeons community acknowledged her anymore, she still had the world of alternative medicine to turn to! Therefore, Jon had given tacit approval with regard to this and hadnt brought it up ever again. Tina knew that she could no longer indulge in the wishful thinking, that was Justin, anymore, so she had to have Winston firmly in her grasp. She couldnt help but say sourly, Yes, you are. Besides, whats the use, no matter how beautiful the woman is? Isnt it all the same once the lights are off at night? Winston burst into laughter at once. He glanced at her again and replied, Yes, its all the same. Tina, She couldnt help but feel like he was indirectly insulting her! She looked at the racecourse viciously, hoping that Linson would make life difficult for that woman later. It would be best if he caused her death on the racecourse! She clenched her fists. Justin, who was in Team Blacks sports car, was also stunned. He hadnt expected Nora to actually maneuver the turn ahead so easily when the angle was so tricky. The corners of his lips slowly curled into a smile, and he suddenly thought of the international racer Yanci. Nationality: American Gender: Female He didnt expect Yanci to actually be her! That woman sure gave him surprises everywhere. Justin wasnt very interested in sports cars, but he did occasionally drive a few laps for stress relief. He had never participated in a race before, but clever people were able to easily handle everything. After turning a corner, he saw Linson suddenly taking a shortcut. He was probably going to catch up to Nora. Justin frowned. Although Nora had a high level of skill, she nevertheless suffered from the disadvantage of being unfamiliar with the terrain. There was actually a shortcut one could take after the turn, but she didnt know about it. Additionally, Linson was planning to rush over and hit the car later. With the front of his car ramming into the body of Noras car, the faster her speed was, the more dangerous it would be for her! Justin stepped on the gas pedal again and rushed straight toward Linson. Linson had taken a shortcut, so it would take about ten seconds for him to go over from his position. Going by that womans speed, she would also pass by in front of him ten seconds later. When that happened, he would need only to speed up and he would be able to send her flying together with the car! A racer whose car was overturned would almost certainly end up disabled. In fact, their life might even be at risk. A triumphant look appeared in Linsons eyes at the thought. He indeed hadnt expected a woman to drive so well in a race, but so what even if she drove well? This would probably be the only day of her racing career! A vicious and ruthless look burst forth in Linsons eyes. If he were to control his speed and direction well, hitting her car that way would only cause some damage to his car at the most. In contrast, the other party would be sent flying. In that case, he would still be the champion! Linsons lips curled up slightly as he approached the intersection. Seemingly having heard the hum of his opponents engine, he immediately accelerated and rushed forward!! But at this point! A black and white sports car suddenly rushed up beside him and overtook him, forcing him into the lane on the other side. An intense screech resulting from friction reached him. Linsons pupils shrank, and he subconsciously turned the steering wheel. The two cars rubbed hard against each other! Bam! Linsons car was thrown out. Justins car also swayed unsteadily as it charged ahead. The car that was sent flying in midair overturned again and again until it reached the sides of the racecourse, only coming to a stop after it overturned a few times. It was unknown whether the person inside was dead or alive. Justins car was also heavily damaged in the collision. However, he didnt stop the car or halt the competition. Instead, he continued ahead after turning the corner and followed after Nora! Justin, He stepped on the brakes again but found that the brakes werent working. He knew that this was because the car had suffered serious damage in the collision just now. The brakes had failed. What should he do now? Chapter 209 - Angels Kiss Nora had actually already noticed when Linson wanted to charge toward her and run into her car at the corner. As a professional racer, she did at least still possess that bit of vigilance in her. When she missed the intersection, she had immediately realized that she was on the wrong path. And the moment she heard the revving of the engine, she had realized Linsons intentions. Thus, her lips curled into a smile, and she suddenly stepped on the gas pedal and sped up. So, Linson wanted to ram his car into hers? Heh, they could talk about it again when he caught up to her instead. Just as she charged over with a whoosh, she heard a loud bangthe cars in second and third places had actually collided! Linsons car overturned as it went flying out. His fate would now lie in the hands of God. As for the car in third placein other words, the car from Team Blackit was obvious from its exterior that it had sustained very serious damage, yet it was still following behind her closely! On top of that, it didnt look like it had any intentions of slowing down! Nora silently gave him a thumbs-up. Mm, as expected of a racer. He sure was professional! In addition, his speed was increasing further and further. From the looks of it, he was going to overtake her soon. To think there was actually an expert racer like that in the States. The corners of Noras lips curled upward, and she suddenly found herself full of fighting spirit. Thus, she sped up and continued to defend her leading position. The two of them chased after each other and went a few full laps. Even when they reached the final lap, there still wasnt much of a distance between Noras car and Team Blacks. In fact, the two cars were even moving side by side. The lane was narrow. Nora sped up, but the other party was not to be outdone, either. Nora suddenly looked over and gave a thumbs-up to the Team Black racer to express her admiration for him. She didnt expect that there would be a racer who was even faster than her! Justin, who was in Team Blacks car, was very miserable at the moment. The racing track was relatively slippery, causing the car to go faster and faster. He couldnt stop at all. If this went on, it would definitely be the end of him. Yet, that woman was actually giving him a thumbs-up at a time like this? The corners of his lips spasmed a little. All of a sudden, he took off his helmet and yelled at the top of his lungs, My brakes are broken. Stay away! He might not be able to control the cars speed, but he could let the car rub against the lane and slow it down with friction. During the few laps just now, he had also been observing the lane and trying to come up with the most feasible solution. However, this particular method was a little too dangerous. Therefore, he absolutely had to inform Nora about it and have her move away, lest it accidentally injured her! Nora, ?? She looked at his familiar but anxious-looking countenance in astonishment. She had never expected Team Blacks racer to actually be Justin. That man actually had a hobby of racing? Also His brakes were broken? In a split second, she realized that the car must have sustained the damage during the battle with Linson just now. So, should she listen to him and move away like he was telling her to? Nora hesitated for only 0.1 seconds before she made her decision. Ah, well. Even though custody issues wouldnt exist anymore once the childrens father was dead, should he really die, Cherry and Pete would probably be very sad. Cheering the children up would be kinda troublesome. As soon as the thought formed, Noras lips suddenly curled into a smile. She said, Wait for me. Justin was stunned when he heard those three words. The next moment, he saw Noras car suddenly speeding up! After going a few laps, her cars speed had already reached the highest it could go. Nobody knew how she did it, but she suddenly overtook him. On top of that, her car suddenly drifted at a spot more than 100 meters ahead to execute a huge 180-degrees U-turn, thereby becoming face-to-face with Justins! Justins pupils shrank. His car would definitely ram into hers! But as soon as the thought formed in his mind, Noras car suddenly started to retreat, speeding up as it did so. In no time, the speed at which it retreated reached one that was almost the same as his. And then! The two cars made contact with each other, bumper to bumper. The next moment, with one in front of the other, the two cars crossed the finish line. After that, Nora started to slow down, using friction generated by the car to slowly reduce the two cars speed until they finally came to a stop. The benches were filled with silence. Only the sound of the rest of the cars engines and the rubbing against the racing tracks could be heard in the entire venue. A whole twenty seconds after the cars stopped, Nora finally pushed the door open and got out of the car. All of a sudden, the whole place erupted into fervent applause!! How exciting! Oh my god, that was an Angels Kiss just now, right? How romantic! Ahhhh! Ive actually become a fan of a car couple! Team White and Team Black Arent they totally a match made in heaven? How is it that I actually want two sports cars to fall in love?! Oh my god! Ive never seen such an exciting race before. Linson was sent flying and dropped out of the race. Hes seriously injured now, with even his leg broken. Even if he survives, he can forget about ever racing again for the rest of his life! Also, a dark horse has suddenly appeared in Team Black? Just who is he? To think he can actually achieve a result as amazing as first runner-up! Never in this lifetime of mine would I have ever thought that I would want two cars to fall in love. Jordan, who had hurried over upon hearing the news, heaved a sigh of relief. He had heard about Justin requisitioning Team Blacks car, running into Linsons car and sending him flying, as well as his brakes subsequently failing the moment these events happened. Should anything untoward happen to Mr. Hunt in his racetracks, the Hoffmans would be a goner! But unexpectedly! Ms. Smith had actually saved Mr. Hunt! She had in turn saved their family again! In the racecourse. Justin also opened his cars door and got out of the low racing car. He looked rather sullen at the moment. He had actually been somewhat confident of making the car stop with friction. Noras actions were simply too dangerous. The slightest bit of mishandling would have led to both cars getting into accidents. He was already in danger, so never mind about him. But what about her? Even though that was what he was thinking, the moment he spotted that pretty and lovely figure leaning against the sports car with her chin up and looking at him all challenging and bad-ass, he suddenly wasnt angry anymorebecause he had suddenly realized that she was aware of all the risks and danger, but she was simply just that confident. His lips curled into a smile, and his expression returned to normal as he slowly walked toward Nora. He ruffled his hair that had been flattened by the helmet and said unhurriedly, I didnt think that you loved me that much, Ms. Smith. Nora, ? The corners of Justins lips quirked upward as he said, Doesnt what you did just now look like the two cars were kissing? Nora, ?? Justin took another step forward. He lowered his voice and said, What was even more unexpected was that you actually love me so much that you were willing to take such a huge risk, even if it meant that you would die with me. Nora, ??? The corners of her lips spasmed. She couldnt help but wish time could go back to two minutes ago. If so, she definitely wouldnt give herself such trouble. Please just let that narcissist go to hell! In the benches, Joel was glad to see that both of them were safe. His cell phone rang at this moment. No one knew what the caller said, but his expression changed drastically in an instant. He turned to the bodyguard and instructed, Take good care of Mia and make sure that she goes home safely. Something has happened to Uncle Ian. Im going to the hospital to take a look! Chapter 210 - DNA Test Report Joel left quietly and did not attract much attention. He had come anonymously anyway. However, in the venue, Noras competition had caused a sensation. Justin and Nora came together from the racing track. As soon as they left the competition grounds, Logan and the others went up to them. Logans friend immediately said, Hey, sister, who on earth are you? Youre actually so powerful! That speed, that angle, and your eyesight are simply too good! Nora did not say anything. She glanced at Logan and saw that the eyes of the originally arrogant young man, who was usually cold to her, were burning with passion. He was still silent and spoke little, but his attitude had clearly changed. He must have recognized her. Her almond-shaped eyes glanced at him before she threw the helmet to him. Help me bring it back. She did not feel comfortable in this tight suit either. After saying this, she went to the lounge and changed back into her black outfit. When she came out of the lounge, Jordan happened to walk over and was chatting with Logan. He patted Logans shoulder and laughed out loud. Ms. Smith is simply godlike. She always surprises people, making us feel like everything is simple in the world. Logan nodded. Yes, shes very powerful. Jordan winked at Logan and deliberately lowered his voice at this moment. Little Brother, shes Yanci, right? Logan did not answer yes or deny it. Jordan seemed to have understood something and patted his head immediately. Its true. Speaking of which, I once said that Yanci and I are more familiar than you. But I didnt expect the two of you to be family! Now that I think of it, its so awkward! Logan, He was embarrassed to say that he had just found out that this sister was Yanci. Seeing Nora walking over, Logan hurriedly handed over the helmet in his hand. Nora asked, Can you help me bring it home? It was quite heavy. Anyway, Logan had a professional basket carrier. Logan said, Thats not what I meant. I mean, can you sign an autograph? Nora, ? I plan to keep it as a memento. Elsewhere. Seeing that Nora had won first place and Justin had won second place, Pete was very happy. He slowly smiled and slipped to the toilet beside Mia and Brandon while they were not paying attention. Cherry was hiding there. When the two children met, Cherry immediately said, Brother, lets switch back. I miss Mommy! Pete, Okay. Although he was a little unwilling to leave his mother and be with the tyrant, since his sister had made this request, he had to agree unconditionally. As the two of them spoke, they changed their clothes. Then, Cherry skipped over to Mia and Brandon. Justin went off stage. When he saw that heartless woman changing her clothes, he prepared to leave. In order to not bring Pete back and ensure that the child he brought back was his daughter, Justin deliberately dawdled for a while longer. When he heard from the bodyguard that Nora had left with the three children, he walked out and went to Pete. When he saw the little fellow, he suddenly squatted down and smiled. He asked, Little Pete, was Daddy cool just now? His daughter was a face-judger and must have seen what happened earlier. The reason he asked again was to deepen his daughters impression of him. He could almost imagine his daughter turning soft and replying cutely, Daddy is the most handsome! However, he did not expect the little fellow to suddenly reach out and touch his head after staring at him for a while. Daddy, you havent been seeing the family doctor lately? Justin, ? The smile on his face froze. He stared at the child in front of him for a long time before suddenly realizing something. His entire body was about to split apart. Where was his soft and affectionate daughter?! Pete was also a little confused. How did the tyrant suddenly become like this? He even used that indescribable expression and asked for praise He wondered if the tyrants soul had been pierced by someone! Pete shook his head silently and turned to walk behind him. He wished he could cover his face so that no one would know that he was his father. He said in a muffled voice, Daddy, you only got second place. Mommy is first. No wonder you cant get Mommy after so long. Sensing his sons disdain, Justin coughed and stood up straight. Dont you know how to praise people? Mommy, you were so cool today! Even if I use an earth-shattering amount of power, your handsomeness cant be described with words. Especially that move of the beauty saving the hero at the end. That was amazing! You should let daddy devote his life to you! On the way back to the Andersons, Cherrys little mouth never stopped moving. Although she was already immune to her words, Nora, who was driving, still twitched her lips. Who taught you that phrase? Cherry tilted her head. It was Aunt and Grandma! Nora, Dont listen to everything other people say in the future. Okay! But mommy, I missed you so much! I missed you so much that my heart almost grew wings and flew over! Mommy, did you miss me? The little fellow had a sweet mouth and bright eyes. Nora looked at her through the rearview mirror and only said, So noisy. Cherry immediately shut her mouth aggrievedly. She endured it and couldnt help but ask, Mommy, Brother isnt noisy. Do you like him and not me? Nora, No. The little fellows expression immediately turned cheerful. Thats good! You have to love both of us at the same time. Let me tell you, Dad and Mom cant be biased! At this moment, in the VIP ward of the hospital. Joel rushed over in a hurry. When he reached the door of the ward, he happened to see a few nurses standing outside with bated breaths. They did not even dare to breathe. It was enough to see how angry Ian was in the ward. He first looked for the attending doctor and asked about his condition. The attending doctor said, Although Mr. Smith is very angry, perhaps its hatred or resentment, but for some reason, he actually has some desire to live Suddenly, he has the will to live? This was logically a good thing. At the thought of this, Joel pushed open the ward door. The moment he entered, he saw Ian sitting on the bed with a blank face. He exuded a vitality he had never felt before. In the past, he would not be able to do anything. But now, his face was ashen and he was clearly angry. In front of him was the DNA report that Quentin had done Chapter 211 - Listen to Third Uncles Arrangement When he saw the report, Joel held his breath. He finally knew the reason. The person who had controlled the Smiths for many years now lowered his head like a child who had done something wrong. He anxiously explained, Uncle, I Smack! Ian threw the report on the ground as if he was venting his anger. Then, he closed his eyes tightly as his chest heaved rapidly. Seeing him like this, Joel was extremely nervous. He took a step forward again. Uncle, I didnt let you see it because I was afraid you would be angry. Please calm down Ian took a few deep breaths before suppressing the anger in his chest. His fingers trembled slightly. You shouldnt have hidden it from me. Joel sighed. I was afraid your body couldnt take it. Ian closed his eyes. Thats not why you hid it from me. Joel lowered his head respectfully and did not say anything else. After a moment, Ian waved him away. Joel looked at him and turned to leave the ward. He went out the door. At this moment, Quentin stepped forward and asked, How is Third Uncle? Joel frowned at him. Quentin immediately waved his hand and said, Dont look at me like that. Third Uncle wanted me to report it to him, I couldnt possibly defy him. The entire Smith family was able to reach this stage because of Ian. Ians status in the family could be seen from Joels attitude. Although he had already retired from power many years ago, no one in the Smith family dared to disrespect him as everyone knew Ians methods back then. Joel took a deep breath. Hes alright. Quentin was relieved to see that he was not being held responsible. After a while, he suddenly asked, What should we do now? That Nora should we bring her home? Joel frowned and looked at him unhappily. Well wait for Third Uncle to decide, what we need to do now is find Anti! Yes. Nora brought Cherry home. After entering, she went upstairs to wash up and prepare to sleep. Cherry quietly climbed onto her bed and looked at her with a pair of dark eyes filled with resentment. Nora yawned and asked, If you have something to say, say it. Cherry sighed and held her chin with both hands. Mommy, did you forget something? Nora raised her eyebrows. What? Cherry sighed again like a villain. Did you help me look for my Sponsor Grandpa? Nora, ?? She seemed to have really forgotten about this. Initially, she thought that it was just a game between children and would be over in two days. She did not expect her to be so persistent. Nora stretched lazily and said, Im tired today. Ill help you find him tomorrow. Cherry, She climbed out of bed silently and walked to the study room. She took out her phone and called Solo, who was overseas. Hello, Uncle Solo! Cherry, whats wrong? Solo was clearly still sleepy. Cherry asked, Can you do me a favor? Solo asked subconsciously, Wheres your mom? Why are you looking for me? Shes sleeping. Okay, I understand. After telling Solo her request, Cherry did a live-stream for a while. The second-best, Sponsor Daddy, came to her live-stream as always and gave her some money. He even asked her what she had eaten for dinner. Cherry replied, I ate soup dumplings. Aunts cooking is too delicious! JH: Yes. Has your mom eaten? Cherry replied, No, shes sleeping. JH: The next day, Cherry woke up in the morning and sent a message to Solo asking about her Sponsor Grandpa. Unfortunately, Solos reply disappointed her. [I havent broken through the other partys firewall. Do you think Im that skilled?] Cherry could only put down her phone silently. She went to the kindergarten that she had not attended in a long time. At the kindergarten. Miss Lily, do you feel like Cherry has been much quieter lately? Miss Lynn asked the other teacher in their class worriedly. Miss Lily nodded immediately. You noticed it too? In the past, Cherry had always been very lively. She had always smiled at everyone and spoken sweetly. But now, she seems to have become much quieter. Is it because Terence said that she doesnt have a father? Has she suffered a blow? Miss Lynn immediately said, Why dont we look for the school doctor to give her a psychotherapy session later? I think its very necessary! As the two of them chatted, Tanya arrived with Cherry. The little girl was wearing a small dress. She skipped as she walked, and her short hair moved up and down with her movements. She was lively and adorable like a little sun. The moment she entered and saw the two teachers, Cherry extended her hand and greeted them. Hello, Miss Lynn~ Your earrings today are really beautiful! They make your face look so small! Miss Lynn was overjoyed. Cherry then said to Miss Lily, Miss Lily, have you lost weight again? This dress is getting bigger! Miss Lily, who was on a diet and was feeling depressed from hunger, also felt more energetic after hearing this. After greeting them, Cherry skipped to the classroom, leaving the two teachers to look at each other and smile. Cherry is fine! I dont think she needs to see that psychiatrist anymore! In the classroom. As soon as Cherry entered the classroom, the children around her surrounded her. Cherry was very happy to see her friends, whom she had not seen in a few days. But the children were worried about her. Cherry, did you offend Terence again? He said that your father is not Justin, and is going to teach you a lesson today! Cherry, youre in trouble! Jimmy has a good temper and Terence is famous for being a devil incarnate! Jimmys father only raised one man-eating tiger, but Terrences father has raised several! I also heard that Terences father would stuff a lot of rats into a persons stomach and let them crawl out. It would be so painful that you would rather die! Cherry, youre in big trouble! Just as everyone was discussing fervently, Terence suddenly appeared at the classroom door. When they saw him, everyone instantly became nervous and stood in front of Cherry. Terence, you cant bully Cherry! Even if Cherrys father isnt Justin, you cant bully her! Yes, Mia was the one who said that Cherrys father was Justin. If you want to blame someone, then blame Mia! Hmph, hes bullying Cherry because he doesnt dare to bully Mia! Cherry, who was protected by everyone, was speechless. She blinked her eyes and patted the students in front of her. Get out of the way. Im fine! However, the students were worried. No, Terence is half a head taller than you. You cant beat him! Lets go get the teacher! Cherry, dont be afraid! Amidst the chattering students, Terences lips twitched. He was just here to apologize and not eat her up. Was there a need to be so agitated? Chapter 212 - The School of Martial Arts? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Terence entered their class, the children acted like a huge tiger had entered their class. They all thought that Cherry was going to be beaten up, but Terence unexpectedly came right up to her and smiled at her. Cherry, Ill allow you to play with us from now on! After saying that, he raised his chin. At home, his father had said not to have any conflict with Cherry. The Hunts were not to be trifled with, so he wanted him to give in. When Cherry heard this, she glanced at Terence and said indifferently, Oh, but I dont like playing with you. Terence: His expression darkened. What did you say? Cherry was not afraid at all. There was no such word as fear in her dictionary. She had been raised wild by Nora since she was young, and was very bold. She looked up and answered cutely, I said, I dont like playing with you! Terence was furious. He stretched out his hand and pointed at her. Even if youre Justins daughter, dont be ungrateful! Your father has to be polite when he talks to my father! Besides, do you know that I can bring you into the Quinn School of Martial Arts if you play with me? Cherry blinked. The Quinn School of Martial Arts? Terence raised his chin. Yes, the Quinn School of Martial Arts! Hmph! My father is an unofficial disciple of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Other than the direct disciples, he has the highest status there. Do you know what the Quinn School of Martial Arts is? It can be considered one of the biggest sects in the pugilistic world right now! Theres still the Quinn School of Martial Arts in New York! After saying that, he was very proud. Justin is very polite to my father because of this! Cherry, !! So Terences father was Grandpa Quinns unofficial disciple? Terence said again, So dont think my father is afraid of you! Thats not true! My father just doesnt want to make things too ugly. You dont want to play with me? I dont want to play with you either! Terence left a childish message and turned to walk towards the door. Halfway there, he suddenly turned back and looked at the person beside him. Whoever wants to go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts can look for me. But this opportunity is only for those who play with me and listen to me~ Most of the children were full of admiration. Furthermore, as long as they wanted to strengthen their bodies, their parents would be willing to let them enroll in a martial arts class. However, the Quinn School of Martial Arts did not open any training classes and only cultivated real successors of martial arts. Therefore, it was very difficult for them to learn martial arts there at such a young age because it was not just about money. Everyone knew that Mr. Quinn was not poor at all! Therefore, everyone looked at Terence enviously. Some children could not stand this temptation and directly asked, Can we really go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Terence scoffed. Hmph, thats right! My father is an unofficial disciple. If you want to go in and learn, he can make it happen with just a word! A few of our brothers went to learn martial arts, and the Quinn School of Martial Arts specially opened a small training class for me! Everyone, ! The children were all attracted to Terence. Terence raised his chin proudly and snorted. Do you want to play with me? The little guys shouted in unison, Yes! Terence looked at Cherry. Then you guys can play with me, but youre not allowed to play with her! Can you do that? When he said this, all the children fell silent. All of them were extremely conflicted. I dont want to! Brandon appeared at the door and walked over to stand beside Cherry. Boss, dont worry. I wont abandon you! Me too! Mia, who had entered with Brandon, agreed softly, looking timid. Brandon looked at the children around him. Are you guys being disloyal? Are you not going to be friends with Cherry just because you want to study martial arts in the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Terence sneered. Hmph. Do you know how rare an opportunity it is to go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to learn martial arts? In order to let him learn martial arts from them without entering Quinn School of Martial Arts, Paul had spent a lot of effort. In the end, he still found a disciple to teach him before Mr. Quinn agreed. When Terence brought a few good friends to practice with him, those disciples already had objections. If he brought a few more it would probably be even more difficult. However, Terence could only use this matter to win. At most, he would just go home and make a scene and let his father think of a solution! After saying that, Terence looked at the group of children. Ill give you five seconds. Do you choose to play with me or with Cherry? Five, four, three Most of the children in kindergarten were young. When he counted, half of them wavered. I I want to go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to learn martial arts! I dont want to be bullied when I grow up! A boy suddenly raised his hand and shouted as he ran behind Terence. The other children immediately agreed. Me too! Me too! Amidst the shouting, nearly two-thirds of the students in the class stood on Terences side, facing Cherry. Someone else said quietly, I can go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts if I just dont play with Cherry, right? I dont want to bully Cherry, but I can ignore her! Terence raised his chin. Of course! Thus, more children joined Terences team. Soon, there were only five people left beside Cherry. Brandon stared at Terence, who looked at them eagerly, but he kept emphasizing, I dont want to learn martial arts! Its sweaty and dirty But his eyes betrayed him. Brandon had always liked to be loyal. Otherwise, the others would not have called him Boss in the kindergarten. Terence saw through his thoughts and seduced him. Brandon, are you coming? Youre from the Smiths. If you play with me, Ill let you study with us first. How about that? Brandons eyes lit up. However, when he looked at Cherry, the light in his eyes gradually dimmed. He emphasized, I cant betray my boss! Mia nodded. We cant betray Cherry! Cherry was extremely touched. She held Brandons little hand and asked, Do you want to study martial arts? Brandon: I dont! Dont worry, I wont betray you! Cherry immediately said, No, if you want to learn, I can help you! Brandon, ? Terence, ? Terence suddenly laughed. Cherry, youre bragging again! No, even if your father is Justin, the Quinn School of Martial Arts would not take you in! Do you think that you can enter it just because you have money and power? As soon as he said this, Cherry picked up her phone and called Mr. Quinn.. Hello, Grandpa Quinn. I missed you! Chapter 213 - Taking Over The Quinn School of Martial Arts Affairs? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mr. Quinn was currently sleeping. When he heard this, he immediately became energetic and said loudly, Aiyo, my Cherry is a big treasure! You finally remembered that Im here! I dont know why, but Pete hasnt been practicing martial arts lately! How strange! Cherry grinned. Because hes very busy! He has been busy helping her attend kindergarten! Mr. Quinn smiled. Alright, alright, alright. Hes busy. Why didnt you come to see your Grandpa Quinn? Cherry looked at Brandon and said, Grandpa Quinn, Im going to see you this weekend. Can I bring my friend along? Mr. Quinn laughed. Of course! Cherrys friend is my friend! This is your house, so you can come as you please! Do you think Im your mother who only knows how to sleep all day? She doesnt let you bring your friends home because shes afraid that youll disturb her sleep! Hearing Mr. Quinn say this about Nora, Cherry was instantly unhappy. Mommy is not like that! Okay, okay, okay. Youre Noras diehard fan. I cant say anything bad about her. You can come over this weekend. Grandpa Quinn will prepare delicious desserts for you and let you entertain your little friends. Okay? Okie-Dokie! Cherry hung up after chatting with Mr. Quinn excitedly. When she looked up again, she saw a group of children looking at her in shock. Brandon was simple-minded and did not think too much about it. He directly said, Boss, your connections are too wide? You even know Mr. Quinn? Cherry nodded. Yes! Grandpa Quinn has always wanted me to practice martial arts, but its too tiring. My mommy will feel sorry for me, so I refused! If you want to practice, Ill let Grandpa Quinn teach you! Mr. Quinn doted on her very much. If she made a small request, he would definitely agree to it! Brandon clapped. Awesome! Cherry, this is awesome! I can go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts~! Mia, you can come too! Mia looked at Cherry hesitantly, feeling a little disappointed. Today, Cherry had become a little girl again. If everyone liked her, they would not take special care of her. However, she also liked this lively Cherry very much. Mia asked timidly, Can I come too? Due to her poor health, she was small and thin. She could not participate in many sports programs. Furthermore, when most classes heard that she was Joels daughter, they did not dare to accept her. They were afraid that she would bump into someone, and could not afford to offend the Smiths. Cherry patted her chest. Of course! Mias eyes lit up. Yay! Seth, who had not been bewitched by Terence the entire time, said weakly, Cherry, I want to go too After saying that, he looked at Cherry carefully. That cold and introverted little handsome boy had long changed. In the past, Cherry liked to stick to him the most. To be honest, he liked Cherry too. Therefore, he did not like to play with other girls and just wanted to play with her. However, after she became better at Mathematical Olympiad, she stopped paying attention to him. After class, he wanted to hold her hand, but she would force him to back away with her gaze. Cherry had been distancing herself from him and was no longer playing with him She probably wouldnt bring him to Quinn School of Martial Arts, right? With this in mind, he sighed silently in his heart and prepared to hide in a corner. However, the next moment, his hand was held by Cherry. He looked up and saw her smiling. Seth, why are you leaving? Why arent you sitting with me? Seth, ? His eyes lit up. Do you agree to let me sit beside you? Of course! Also, come with me to Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend. Youre the best-looking boy in our class. Grandpa Quinn will definitely like you! As the children chatted, Terence laughed. Cherry, you really know how to brag! I think that old man just now is also surnamed Quinn, right? Anyway, he cant be the head of Quinn School of Martial Arts! Youre just pretending! Cherry couldnt be bothered to argue with him. My mommy said that people with sh*t in their brains are sh*t no matter what! Terence, why do you like to say that others are pretending? Dont tell me Terence was furious. Cherry, how dare you scold me! Cherry blinked. Scold you? I never pointed you out. Why are you so eager to admit that your brain is full of sh*t? Terence: !! When he was dealing with Cherry previously, Cherry had always been silent. Why did she become so sharp-tongued now?! Furious, he turned and left the room, taking out his phone to call his father. Paul picked up quickly. Terence, whats wrong? Terence cried. Dad, Cherry said that she and Mr. Quinn are very close. Is that true? Paul immediately laughed loudly. How is that possible? If her father wasnt Justin, she might really have known Mr. Quinn. But her father is Justin, the direct disciple of the Irvin School of Martial Arts. Who doesnt know that these two schools are arch-enemies! In New York, everyone has to give Justin face, except for the Quinn School of Martial Arts! Dont worry, Mr. Quinn hates Justin so much! Only then did Terence feel relieved. Quinn School of Martial Arts was his capital to show off in kindergarten. It could not become something for Cherry to show off! He then said, Dad, I want to bring a few friends to Quinn School of Martial Arts to practice martial arts. Is that okay? Paul was stunned for a moment before smiling. Alright, Ill think of a way for you to bring five more friends. You can choose who these five people are! Yes! I love Daddy the most! After hanging up excitedly, Terence rushed to the classroom and looked up. Ive already asked my father. Its impossible for you to know Mr. Quinn! He then looked at everyone beside him. And the few of you, if you want to play with Cherry, you wont play with me, right? Alright, Ive added five more spots. You can go to Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend! Cherry, Ill see you at Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend! Remember to come! Youre a loser if you dont come! After saying this, he turned around and left with the others. At the Smiths. 1 Nora woke up and realized that there were several missed calls. She yawned and called back. The other partys voice sounded. Miss Smith, Im Lucas. When are you coming to Quinn School of Martial Arts? Nora, ? Master is old, and youre his last disciple. Therefore, youll be in charge of all the matters in Quinn School of Martial Arts in the future! Nora, !! She yawned again. Im not interested! However, just as she was about to hang up, the other party said, Miss Smith, Master is old. He woke up this morning and coughed. Noras hand paused slightly. Lucas seemed to sense it and said excitedly, Miss Smith, theres something today. An unofficial disciple wants to send his son here to learn martial arts and strengthen his body. Weve already prepared a class for him.. He called today and said he wants to send five more children over. Do you think Chapter 214 - Daughter and Sister Control If you run out of money, you can ask me for it. Noras cold voice traveled over. How did you end up in a training class? Lucas could hear her displeasure and immediately understood something. He said directly, I understand what you mean! And Lucas, Master is coughing? Nora interrupted him. Lucas agreed, I knew Miss Smith cared about Master. Youre cold on the outside but warm on the inside Two taels of herb, three taels of chrysanthemum Nora gave him a bunch of names for medicine and flower tea. Then, she continued, Warm up a bowl of water for him to drink every day. It will ensure that hes refreshed. His lungs will be revitalized, and his body will be healthy. It wont be a problem for him to live to 180 years old. When that time comes, Cherry or Pete would have grown up. Lucas: ? Nora yawned again. If hes sick, look for a doctor. Is there anything else? Lucas: ? Im hanging up. Nora hung up the phone in a snap. What a joke. Quinn School of Martial Arts had been in New York for so many years. Together with the Irvin School of Martial Arts, they were ranked at the top in the martial arts world. There were many miscellaneous matters inside, and they were all intertwined. Why should she take care of them? It would probably cost her two to three hours of sleep a day! After hanging up, she turned around and fell asleep again. At the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Mr. Quinn looked at Lucas eagerly. He heard Lucas say, I know what to do. He stroked his beard happily. Then, Lucas hung up the phone with a constipated expression and looked at him. Mr. Quinn frowned. Whats wrong? Lucas coughed and said Noras exact words. Mr. Quinn was so angry that his beard trembled. He shouted angrily, This unfilial disciple! Lucas also felt unfair for him. Thats right, Master. Miss Smith is too irresponsible. The majestic Quinn School of Martial Arts still needs you to manage it! Mr. Quinn immediately frowned and said coldly, How can you say that about a senior of yours? Isnt it because shes not in good health? If she doesnt sleep for fourteen hours a day, shell have a headache! Why dont you know to feel sorry for her? She practiced martial arts and inherited the ultimate arts of Quinn School of Martial Arts. Thats already the greatest contribution to Quinn School of Martial Arts! Shes not as stupid as you. Master has taught you for so many years and you still havent understood the essence of Quinn School of Martial Arts! Lucas: Master, I was just following your instructions! However, Lucas did not have any objections to Nora. After all, the essence of Quinn School of Martial Arts techniques was very difficult to learn. Among the direct disciples, Nora had learned it in the shortest time. She was the fastest to understand it among them. There was nothing wrong with Mr. Quinn handing over Quinn School of Martial Arts to her! Miss Smith was just too lazy! At such a young age, she was always thinking about retirement. What a headache! As Lucas was thinking, Mr. Quinn suddenly thought of something. Speaking of Pete, he hasnt been here for a long time, right? Give Justin a call and ask him when he plans to send Pete over! Lucas: During this period of time, he had called her almost every day to urge her to come. He had never seen his master so patient with anyone! However, Justin always found excuses. Things like feeling unwell, it being too stressful on a child, not wanting to learn today, and so on. He had been pushing it back for half a month! He clearly did not want to learn anymore, right? However, Mr. Quinn always persevered and made him call to ask. Lucas had been rejected by Nora and now he was going to meet Justin again. He called him and said politely, Hello, Mr. Justin. This is Lucas from the Quinn School of Martial Arts. May I ask when Little Young Master will be coming to learn martial arts? His words were very marketing! Miss Smith had just said that their Quinn School of Martial Arts was not a kindergarten or a training class! As Lucas was cursing in his heart, Justins deep voice sounded. Ill send him over later. Lucas subconsciously repeated what he had been saying for the past half a month. Okay, I understand. If Little Young Master is unwilling to study, he must What? His eyes widened, Soon? Mm-hm. Justin hung up. Lucas, !!! He looked at Mr. Quinn in disbelief. Mr. Quinn looked at him and sighed. Hes not coming again? Why is he as lazy as his mom As soon as he finished speaking, Lucas said, He said hell be here soon. Mr. Quinn was still looking at his old body when he suddenly jumped up like a rabbit. Then Ill prepare a martial arts hall for him! Lucas: At the Hunts. Pete, who had woken up in the morning, stared at the ceiling for a long time. The pink color over the entire room pierced his eyes, making him feel like he had entered the wrong room for a moment when he woke up. Was this still his black-and-white style? He recalled the situation in this room after returning last night. He immediately looked at Justin silently, but he did not expect the tyrant to say, Isnt this all according to your request? Pete, Cherry liked pink. She was a little princess, so he could only silently endure it! There was no other way! He sighed and got out of bed. After washing up in the bathroom, he walked out and opened the wardrobe. Then, he was stunned. He saw that the large dressing room was filled with small dresses. Pink, purple, white, gauze dress, floral dress There was everything! After searching through the room, he found a few pitiful old clothes in the corner. He could only keep them aside and change into them later in the class at the Hunts old residence. There was a class at the Hunts old residence. The children of the Hunts did not go to school. They were all in the class, and the teachers were allowed to teach each child one-on-one. Before he entered, Fatty was talking to a child from the collateral descendant. Are you serious? Does Pete really not know how to do it? The child nodded. Yes, Im sure. Last week, I did see Pete nibbling on a pen at that very simple question. He really doesnt know how to do it! Fatty was puzzled. But why? He had always gotten full marks in the past! The child said, He has been engrossed in Mobile Legends recently! Hes playing games there every day. His mind must be muddled! Fatty snorted. It seemed like Pete had indeed secretly contacted him to play games. Otherwise, he would not have won against him last time. But look, games really made people addicted. Their gaming had caused their learning to deteriorate! Last time, he had lost a large sum of money through gaming. When he returned home, his grandfather had beaten him up. He had to make up for it today! At this thought, he saw Pete walk in with a straight face. Fatty turned around and suddenly smiled. Little Brother Pete, I dont know how to do this question. Can you help me answer it? I remember that you have already learned this question. Did you forget? Chapter 215 - Exam Results~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pete, ? He looked at the question on the worksheetit was a very simple Mathematical Olympiad problem. Fatty couldnt even solve a problem like this? Either he was too stupid, or he must be setting a trap for him again. Pete fell silent. He decided to counter every possible scenario firmly. Seeing that he was keeping quiet, Fatty became more convinced of what the other child had said just now. Pete had become obsessed with games and was neglecting his studies, causing his learning progress to fall behind! A childs learning process was, from the start, one where they tended to immediately forget what they had just learned. It was just like how Fatty himself had behaved in his early childhood, memorizing a poem and then forgetting how it went the very next moment. To think the Hunts little genius had also become like that! This was fantastic! Fatty grinned. Do you really not know how to solve it, Pete? Were still young, so we mustnt be addicted to games, okay? If your studies continue to fall behind so badly, Ill have to tell Great-Grandma about it! Pete, The few children around them from the Hunts all looked over. Pete was a loner in the class from the start, but because his IQ was very high and children all looked up to the strong, the distant and brooding image he unintentionally created had inspired awe in them. Had that genius high up in the air actually fallen into the realm of mortals now, though? Didnt things like becoming addicted to games and having their studies fall behind as a result, happen only to people like them? Since when was Peter Hunt that lacking in self-control?! Seeing how the looks in everyones eyes had changed, Fatty was filled with self-satisfaction at once. He raised his chin and said, As the saying goes, God helps those who help themselves. Even though we children of the Hunts have super-high IQs, we mustnt think little of putting in hard work and effort, either. Dont you agree, Pete? Pete glanced at him again and sat in his seat. His seat was in the first row. Additionally, it was a single-seat by itself, which highlighted his position and status. Fatty curled his lip disdainfully. Hmph, hadnt he become a lot glibber recently? Why was he being so quiet today? He must be having a guilty conscience! While he was thinking about it, the tutor came in with the test papers in his hand. He said, Alright, since everyone is here, lets begin the test for what all of you have learned this month! At the sight, Fatty immediately realized something. He thought to himself, Oh, thats right! Its the monthly test today! The test results will be ranked, and the ranking will be posted for everyone to see! Pete must be so listless because he was scared! Fatty smirked and said, You have to do well in the test later, Pete. After all, youve always been the top student in our class, havent you? Petes brows knitted together, but he continued to keep quiet. Soon, the papers were distributed. The tutor also looked at Pete with a troubled look. Pete was a relatively special case and he also received very special treatment in the class. Oftentimes, after he attended classes for half a month, Justin would get a tutor to teach Pete in private. Therefore, he didnt spend much time in the Hunts tuition classes, resulting in the tutor having little understanding of him. All he knew was that the child was born with a very high IQ and picked up things very quickly. However, there was also a time after he was taken away for private tuition when the tutor reported that his grades had declined. But when he came back for the exams, he still took first place in the ranking. However, during this recent period of time Pete had been taking naps in class and then becoming full of energy and playing games once class ended. In the past, he could last a full day of classes, but now, he only attended three hours of classes a day before Mr. Hunt would pick him up and take him away to have fun. The tutor was very troubled about this and had talked to Mr. Hunt about it several times in private before. However, Mr. Hunt had actually said, The child is still young after all, so just let him play if thats what he wants. Dont be too strict on him. The teacher found his response totally unexpected and was utterly bewildered. Was he the same Mr. Hunt who was so strict on the little mister that he measured and weighed everything the boy ate for each meal? The tutor hadnt deliberately reduced the level of difficulty for the test this time. After all, Petes studies had indeed fallen behind too much recently. On top of that, his assignments were also done shoddily, with many simple questions left unanswered because he didnt know how to solve them. He wanted Pete to score badly in the test, so that both Mr. Hunt and the boy would realize that something was wrong with him lately! The test was two hours long. The classroom was quiet, and all the children were answering the questions seriously. At the end of the test, the tutor collected the papers. The classroom also became lively in an instant. Fatty ran over to Pete and shouted boastfully, Did you finish all the questions on the test, Pete? Pete only glanced at him and said nothing, like what he did before. Fatty, who misunderstood his reaction, said with a smirk, Its okay. It doesnt matter even if you dont score well on the test. A one-time failure doesnt mean that youll never get back up ever again. As long as you give up your games and get back on track, everything will be fine! Pete, After keeping quiet for a long time, at last, he couldnt help but ask, The questions were so simple. Do you mean to say that you couldnt answer them? Fatty, ??? The current Pete was too much like his past self, which took Fatty aback for a moment. But right after, he said spitefully, Hmph, to think youre still being so stubborn when things have already turned out like this! Fine, in that case, lets wait for the results and see how many marks you score! Fatty left the classroom huffily. After he left, the rest of the children gathered around Pete and said, Dont be sad, Peter. Its not a big deal even if you score badly once. Thats right. You were just too addicted to games recently! My father said that one months grades dont mean anything While the children were talking, someone called out at the door, Pete. Everyone turned over as one to see Sean standing at the door. He looked at Pete respectfully and said, Mr. Hunt has instructed me to take you to the martial arts school. Pete went to the martial arts school for training twice a week. This was no secret. Though, no one knew which martial arts school it was. Pete stood up and followed Sean out. Once they came out, they immediately saw Justin, who was sitting in the backseat of the black Lincoln and looking at documents with his head down. Sean opened the car door and the little Pete climbed into the car on his own. Justin didnt even lift his head. Sean fell silent for a moment when he noticed. What was the matter with Mr. Hunt? Was he in a bad mood? One must know that just a few days ago, he had never let the little mister climb into the car himself like that. Instead, he had always carried him into the car himself! Pete was completely unaware of Seans thoughts. After getting in the car, just as the car was about to start, the tutor walked out of the classroom with the test papers in his hand. Upon seeing Justin, he immediately stepped forward and stopped the car. He said, Mr. Hunt, Id like to speak with you about Petes exam results. Justin lifted his head when he heard him. Although he preferred his daughter, he was ultimately still very strict with his son. He also wanted to know if Petes grades had fallen behind during this period of time, so he asked, Are the results out? The tutor replied, I will mark them now. Id like you to also have a look, so that you can understand his learning progress. Okay. Justin got out of the car. He had often communicated with the tutors when he was taking care of his son by himself in the past, so he was accustomed to it. After the two went to the office, the tutor took out Petes test paper from the stack and started to review it. Chapter 216 - Pete The Loafer Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before marking the paper, the tutor even said, He has been obsessed with games for the past month, so its understandable even if he scores badly on the test After saying that, he looked at the multiple-choice questions in front of him. Marking multiple-choice questions was very simple. He skimmed downward and found that the answers were exactly the same as the standard answer sheets. He was taken aback. At the sight, Justin raised his eyebrows and asked, How is it? The tutor looked up at him incredulously. They are all correct. How could that be? Petes level of understanding had obviously regressed to a first-graders a few days ago. Why had it risen out of the blue again? He was in charge of the Hunts childrens education matters, so he understood these children the best. When Petes standard suddenly dropped, he had panicked right away. He had wanted to use the test results to make Mr. Hunt realize just how serious the matter was, but this The tutor, who was in disbelief, continued to mark the paper A small head suddenly appeared at the door during this time. Justin looked over to see Fatty standing there and peeking at them. When he saw Justin looking over, he shrank back in fright. But after that, he poked his big fat head out again. The chubby boy came up to Justin and asked, Uncle Justin, did Pete do badly on the test? He let out a sigh and said, Look at how awful the look on the tutors face is. By right, scoring badly once shouldnt actually matter, but Pete is a special case Uncle Justin, you may not know this, but he has been playing games every day and neglecting his studies recently! I saw him using his cell phone quite a few times! Justin glanced at the little fellow. The seven to eight-year-old boy was big and tall. He was a full head taller than Pete and looked very naive and honest. However, the childs thoughts were written all over his face, and Justin could see through what he was thinking with just a glance. The little fellow wanted to one-up Pete. The boy had been totally led astray by his uncles family. Justin looked at Pete and asked coldly, How did you do on the test? Pete replied, Alright, I suppose. Justin snorted and said, If you dont score full marks, then youll have to kneel in the ancestral hall as punishment. Even if he had been sent to Nora, he, a child whom Justin had personally brought up and taught, should still be strict with himself and not slack off in his studies. Pete replied very confidently, kay. Without a tutor supervising him, his self-studying speed had become even faster. Additionally, for some reason, when he was with Nora, he kept feeling as if his mind had become clearer than before. His mother had a special scent on her that put him very much at ease, making him not as sensitive and paranoid as before. Justin nodded at his reply. Fatty looked at Justin, and then at Pete. The adult was expressionless with his eyes slightly lidded, while the child looked almost exactly the same as the adult. Both father and son were so unfathomable that no one could guess their thoughts. However! Fattys eyes brightened. He suddenly walked out of the office and called his grandfather. He said, Grandpa, Pete messed up his test this time! The tutor is marking his paper now! Raymond became excited at once. Really? Its true, Grandpa! Uncle Justin is also here right now. He even said just now that Pete has to kneel in the ancestral hall as punishment if he doesnt get full marks! Hah! Raymond said, Im coming over right away! After saying that, Raymond rushed someplace and shouted, Mom, hurry and go and have a look! Pete did poorly on his test this time, so Justin wants to beat him! The elderly Mrs. Hunt panicked at once. Help me over there right away. How can he hit the boy just because he did poorly on his exams? Was Great-Grandma coming too? Fattys eyes lit up at once. That would be even better! This way, Great-Grandma would also see how badly her favorite Pete had scored on the test this time! Fatty rushed into the classroom and shouted to all the children of the Hunts, Pete is dead meat this time! The tutor is marking his paper right now! Uncle Justin is here, too! Upon hearing that Justin was also present, the children became excited at once. He was a legend that they worshiped the most! He was also the legendary someone elses child that their parents always went on and on about! They had practically grown up listening to tales of Justin on their knees. Justin possessed the highest IQ among all the Hunts thus far! He had completed a double masters degree at fifteen! These feelings of worship had also fallen onto Pete by association. In everyones eyes and hearts, Pete was a child who would never suffer any disciplinary beatings, and Justin was no ordinary parent, either! But now, not only had Pete fallen from grace, but Justin was also going to become a parent who disciplined his child? The little fellows dashed out of the classroom one by one. They gathered outside the tutors office and looked inside through the window. Justin, who wasnt speaking, sat on the leather sofa with a very powerful aura around him. Pete was sitting on a bench with his little hands clasped together and was muttering under his breath. From the looks of it, he seemed to be memorizing some kind of formula. As for the tutor marking the paper, he was frowning. Did Pete really do poorly on the test? Look at how tightly drawn the tutors brows are! Ive only seen that expression on him when he talks to me! said a child, who was the naughtiest and had the poorest grades among all the Hunts children. A commotion broke out at the entrance at this point. Raymond, who was supporting the elderly Mrs. Hunt, walked over. As soon as she came in, the old lady shouted, Who dares to hit my little Pete? Raymond also stepped forward. He smiled and said, Justin, whats the big deal about a child doing poorly on an exam just once? How can you be so strict with him? Pete is still young! Besides, hes ultimately a sensitive soul with autism! Since he became a little livelier recently, its inevitable that his studies would fall behind Its not like hes a genius anyway. How can a child play games every day and still do well in his studies? Playing games? Mrs. Hunt was dumbfounded. Raymond took the opportunity to complain, Yes, thats right. We are to blame for this. Pete has been addicted to games every day recently. Sigh, Fatty plays it in order to cultivate the mind and spirit, but he knows to play it in moderation. Pete, on the other hand, doesnt understand that. Fatty has already warned him several times, but he refuses to listen Raymond outright portrayed Pete as a child with poor self-control. Mrs. Hunt frowned and looked aroundthe childrens ears were all perked up. In just a few days time, news about Petes mediocre aptitude would reach all the parents ears. How could a child like that possibly take over the family business? Mrs. Hunt immediately understood Raymonds intentions. She also hated herself for coming over and blowing up the matter. However, since things had already come to this point, she had no choice but to brace herself and go on. She entered the office cheerfully and said, So, our little Pete played games for a month? Its not a big deal. Is there anyone who wasnt playful when they were young? I dont think theres a need to publicly announce the scores anymore. None of the elementary schools publicly announce the students scores nowadays anyway! The tutor had already finished marking all the test papers by then. He lifted his head blankly and looked at Mrs. Hunt and Raymond. Raymond, however, took a step forward and said with a smile, How can we do that? Pete scores full marks all the time. I want Fatty to learn from him. Quick, mister, show me how many marks Pete scored! He pulled out Petes test paper. Chapter 217 - Geniuses Are All Such Mutants! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What entered his view was the score 120 written in big red text. Raymond was dumbfounded. He swallowed, looked at Fatty, and subconsciously asked, How many marks is a perfect score? A puzzled Fatty answered, 100, of course! Raymond breathed a sigh of relief. He looked at the tutor and said, Mister, even if youre trying to give Pete extra marks, surely you cant just go beyond the full score? This is a test with a perfect score of 100, yet he scored 120? As soon as Raymond said that, the whole room fell silent. The children of the Hunts outside the office were utterly stunned. However, Raymond was still going on. He asked, Is he cheating? Could it be that this is how Pete had gotten all his scores in the past? Justin, even if you want to highlight how clever your son is, surely you cant do that, right? He prattled on and on until Fatty, whose expression had already changed next to him, pulled on his arm. Only then did Raymond stop. He looked at him and asked, Whats the matter? Fatty, who couldnt hold his head high anymore, said, Grandpa! There are also bonus questions in the paper. The bonus questions are usually questions beyond our current level of difficulty and are worth twenty marks! Raymond, !! Dumbfounded, he flipped to the back of the paper. Sure enough, he saw two bonus questions worth ten marks each. Pete had answered both correctly. Those were questions beyond their current level of difficulty, yet he could answer them perfectly? Raymond swallowed. H-how can this be? Didnt they say that he has been playing games the whole month? The tutor was totally convinced by now. He stood and said, Mr. Hunt, I was opposed to Pete playing games previously, but I didnt expect that it wouldnt affect his studies at all. I was worrying too much! As soon as he said that, Mrs. Hunt immediately understood. She burst into laughter at once, hugged Pete, and kept calling him her little baby. She said, My goodness, my Pete is just so smart. He can still get the first place even if he plays games for a month. Now, this is what you call a genius, Raymond! No matter how hard a normal person tries, they can never catch up with a genius! Raymond, !! She was shutting him up with his own words from just now! Raymond was so furious that even his expression changed. He looked straight at Fatty and smacked him on the head. What kind of inaccurate info are you sending me? Fatty rubbed his head and burst into tears. How could I have known that Pete would turn out to be that huge of a mutant? He really did play games for a month! Yet, his learning progress hasnt fallen behind at all! The children around them also sighed in admiration. Pete is as impressive as ever! Im so impressed! No wonder Mom and Dad said that Peter is a genius! The Hunts will definitely do even better in his hands in the future! Raymond had originally come here to blow things up, and like what he had hoped for, things had indeed blown up. However, it had instead brought even more prestige to Peter! He had totally shot himself in the foot! He was so furious that he pulled Fattys ears. So, the test is over, right? Then come with me! Grandpa, dont be so rough! It hurts! A hint of murderous intent and frostiness flashed across Justins eyes as he watched the pair walk off. However, when he saw Mrs. Hunt, he concealed the emotions in his eyes. Since his grandmother was still around, he would ultimately still have to show a bit of mercy to certain people. He got up and saw Mrs. Hunt back home. Then, he took Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. When Quinn was receiving Pete, Justin deliberately gave Pete a reminder and said, Remember to let Ms. Smith know that youve come for training. Pete was puzzled. Why? Its to see whether shell come over to pick you up or not, of course! This way, you can switch places with Cherry! However, Justin did not voice that thought out loud. Instead, he lowered his gaze dispassionately and said, Let her know that youre working hard to become a man and that you will protect her in the future. Dont you want her to be your Mommy? Feelings have to be cultivated. Oh. He couldnt help but feel like the tyrant was acting weirdly. Had he found out something? Surely not, right? But when he observed the tyrants expression, he found that his eyes were deep and his countenance expressionless. He couldnt tell at all. Pete couldnt make out what he was thinking, so he simply entered the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Justin turned and drove off. When he was turning the corner, a car went past his and stopped at the entrance to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Paul got out of the car and neatened his suit. Then, he strode toward the entrance and entered. One could say that Paul was doing the best among all of the Quinn School of Martial Arts unofficial disciples. Therefore, the sect would usually show him some courtesy. Seeing that he was here, Lucas himself came over to receive him. Paul asked, Wheres Master? Ill go and pay him a visit. Lucas replied, Hes teaching a junior martial arts at the moment, and has forbidden others from disturbing them. Paul frowned. A junior? When did he take another disciple? Lucas smiled and replied, He took one recently. Our first senior, Big Sister, is too lazy to take over the sect, so Master has no choice but to look for a little disciple. He calls him his little disciple, but hes actually training a successor for Big Sister! The first senior disciple It was known to all that the Quinn School of Martial Arts had a Big Sister. She was a disciple that Quinn had taken over twenty years ago. However, her identity was a mystery, and no one had ever seen her except for a few selected people. However, the legendary Big Sisters words carried a lot of weight in the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Paul grabbed Lucas and said, On account of how weve been fellow disciples for so many years, can you tell me who Big Sister is? Lest we engage in friendly fire and end up attacking our own! The Quinn School of Martial Arts held a very weighty position in the pugilistic world. Their direct disciples were not allowed to operate in other industries outside. Paul and Jordan had both set up their own factions in the pugilistic world and specialized in helping others do things that they found inconvenient to do themselves. They were considered underworld forces. This violated the Quinn School of Martial Arts principles, so Paul had never become an official disciple all this time. Instead, he stayed as a titular unofficial disciple. Of course, Quinn also felt that he overly pursued material things, so he had always disliked him. Lucas smiled and said, I cant tell you that. He led Paul into the Quinn School of Martial Arts reception hall and changed the subject. He said, By the way, your request for an additional five places has been rejected by the official disciples. Paul narrowed his eyes. Oh? Why not? From what I remember, Master doesnt bother with trivial matters like that. Lucas smiled and replied, Its Big Sisters order. Paul knew at once that it was a lost cause the moment he heard that. Big Sister had always stood by her words. After a brief moment of hesitation, he said, Since Big Sister has given the order, and the sect has rejected my sons friends, the sect wont accept other children, either, right? Lucas lifted his chin and replied, Of course. Paul nodded. Alright, then. Pulling strings for his son was just his secondary objective in coming here. What mattered the most was keeping in contact with the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Although he couldnt get another five places for his son, he could at least ensure that Cherry, or whatever her name was, couldnt bring anyone in, either. This way, his son wouldnt be embarrassed. Thus, he didnt pester them about it anymore. He got up, looked at the training gym, and walked straight over.. He said, How about letting me take a look at who Masters newest little disciple is, Lucas? I want to see just who it is that can make Master personally teach him. Chapter 218 - The Quinn School of Martial Arts Disciples Are Not To Be Messed With Lucas stopped Paul after he took a couple of steps toward the training gym. He said, Master doesnt allow unofficial disciples to enter the training gym, Paul. No one is allowed to break that rule. The Quinn School of Martial Arts only imparted martial arts techniques to their official disciples and never the unofficial ones. All official disciples were required to be in the training gym when they were practicing their techniques. The reason why Paul had tried so many times to go there was just so he could take a look at the sects official disciple-exclusive techniques. Upon being stopped by Lucas, he laughed and smacked his head lightly. Oh, would you look at that? The moment I get busy, I just forget all the rules. Alright, Ill just sit outside and have some coffee for a while, then! Lucas nodded. The two of them stayed outside and chatted for two hours before Paul finally left with a big smile. Paul didnt go home. Instead, he went to the Hoffmans. Jordan was currently training in the gym. Fierce and menacing-looking veins surfaced on his arms as he lifted the dumbbells, forming a fearsome sight. Paul was also taken aback when he entered and saw his sturdy and muscular physique. To be honest, it was hard to say whether or not he could really beat Jordan in a one-on-one fight. After all, the martial arts techniques that he had picked up at the Quinn School of Martial Arts were just some fancy-looking moves that were all show and no substance. However, that didnt stand in the way of him expanding the Quinlan Sect. A smiling Paul said, Sorry for coming over unannounced so abruptly, Mr. Hoffman! Jordan was a boor, so he detested such meaningless small talk from Paul the most. He put down his dumbbells, patted his arms, and bellowed in a voice so loud that it could deafen, What brings you here, Mr. Quinlan? Paul walked over, sat down, and replied, Im here to discuss a business opportunity with you, Mr. Hoffman. The Hoffmans and the Quinlan Sect were rivals, and both had different turfs, so what kind of business opportunity could they possibly share? Jordans eyes narrowed. He picked up a bottle of mineral water and poured it all over himself from the top of his head. It was only after he rinsed off the cold sweat on himself that he felt much more comfortable. What business opportunity can we possibly share? He asked. Paul gave him a smile. That sports car club of yours is suffering from poor management, right? The Quinlan Sect intends to buy it. What do you say? Jordans men, who were standing behind him, were furious to hear that. They stepped forward at once and shouted, What the hell do you mean by saying its suffering from poor management? You have no idea how much money our sports car club is making! Paul neatened his suit. He continued to say with a smile, When has it ever been the subordinates place to interrupt us when were talking, Mr. Hoffman? Jordans subordinate in question became even angrier. You However, Jordan stretched out his arm to stop him. Alright, thats enough. Lets listen to what Mr. Quilan has to say first. To outsiders, calling it a sports car club might sound pretty nice, but in truth, it was actually their private racetrack. All gambling dens charged entry fees, so how would it possibly not make any money? This was especially so after Yancis appearance brought even more people to the sports car club, causing it to become all the more overcrowded. This was because Logan had races scheduled throughout the upcoming month, so Nora would undoubtedly have to race in his stead. With that, even if the car racing enthusiasts didnt place any bets, they would still purchase admission tickets to watch the races. That must be the part that had caught Pauls interest, right? That was why he had developed thoughts of taking a shot at the sports car club! Paul adjusted his sleeves again and said with a smile, Linson Leigh can be said to be someone under my care, but hes currently lying paralyzed in the hospital, unable to ever stand for the rest of his life. Of course, Im not here to hold anyone accountable for it. Its just that I personally also like racing very much, so Id like to buy over the club. Jordans jaw tensed up. How much are you offering? Paul replied unhurriedly, $800,000. Jordan, ? He was livid. Mr. Quinlan, you must be kidding, right? Can you even buy that piece of land with $800,000? Every inch of land in New York cost an arm and a leg. Even though it was a suburban area, it was a huge plot of land. There was no way $800,000 would ever be enough to buy it. Paul smiled. Didnt you buy that piece of land for $800,000 twenty years ago? Jordan, !! Property prices had multiplied dozens of times by now! His expression darkened. If youre just here to joke around, then you can go now, Mr. Quinlan! Paul stood and said, Well, Ill leave you with what Ive said. Do give it some proper thought, Mr. Hoffman. Jordan sneered, Theres no need for that. If youre short of money, I can sponsor you some, Mr. Quinlan. Why bother coming over to beg? How unbecoming! Paul didnt get angry. Do you know where I was before I came here? Jordan, ? Paul gave him a smile but didnt say anything. Instead, he turned and left. Mrs. Hoffman entered the room after he left. She asked with a frown, What did he mean by that? Jordans brows drew together. He beckoned to his subordinate and instructed, Ask around and find out where he was before he came here. Yes, sir. Five minutes later, his subordinate got the answer. He said, He was at the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Jordan was astonished. The man explained, He supposedly chatted for over two hours with Lucas, who oversees all miscellaneous affairs at the Quinn School of Martial Arts. He came straight to us after he left the sect. Could it be the Quinn School of Martial Arts that had told him to take the car racing club from us? Jordan frowned. The Quinn School of Martial Arts is a very big sect with many disciples. Not only do they have to sustain such a big sects expenses, but they are also located in the city center of New York. Their expenses are indeed significant. Its said that Paul has been amassing wealth all these years outside because of the Quinn School of Martial Arts instructions. Mrs. Hoffman became angry at once. They are too much! It was on account of the Quinn School of Martial Arts that we allowed Paul to be one up on us all this time, but they have come right up to our doorstep to slap us in the face now! How can you tolerate that, Jordan? Jordan held her hand and patted the back of her hand lightly. He heaved a sigh and replied, The Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts are the two sects that we cannot afford to mess with the most. Ive been wanting to seek refuge with the Irvin School of Martial Arts all these years so that I can contend with Paul, but that person is their current leader. That person has never been short of money, so they are not interested in the olive branch that we offer. Mrs. Hoffman became even more furious. But how can we just let him go so far? If you back down this time, hell buy over all of the Hoffmans assets at a low price sooner or later! Jordan paced about anxiously. The muscles on his big and sturdy body moved under his skin as he did. His fingers tightened and loosened periodically, but a short while later, he hung his head despondently. But what can we do? We have no more than 200 men under us, but how many disciples do you think the Quinn School of Martial Arts has in the pugilistic world? Mrs. Hoffman fell silent. Everyone in the pugilistic world knew how important sects were. The Quinn School of Martial Arts had developed very well over the years, so the number of unofficial and official disciples they had could probably add up to almost 10,000! How were the Hoffmans going to fight against the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Jordans subordinates standing behind him all hung their heads dejectedly. They had followed their boss from their hometown to New York, and only managed to build what they currently had after much difficulty. Yet, in the end, was a mere word from someone else enough to erase it all? Mrs. Hoffman turned around despondently. She took out her cell phone and said, Ill give Ms. Smith a call. Jordan was taken aback. What are you calling her for? Mrs. Hoffmans eyes were all red. She replied, Im going to tell her not to participate in the races anymore! Why should we make things easy for Paul? Chapter 219 - Big Sister Is Here! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mrs. Hoffmans intentions were very simpleif they were really going to transfer the car racing clubs ownership rights, then she would minimize the profits! So that Paul wouldnt make any money! However, before she could dial Noras number, Jordan stopped her. Mrs. Hoffman looked up to see Jordan with a serious look on his face. With a frown, he said, Dont call Ms. Smith yet. Mrs. Hoffman was taken aback. Have you thought of a solution, Jordan? Jordan took a deep breath and said, Ill head over to the Quinn School of Martial Arts first, and see if we can work with them instead! Mrs. Hoffman frowned. Are we going to let the Quinn School of Martial Arts take part of the dividends without any contributions from them? Jordan heaved a sigh. We dont have any other choice. What kind of status do you think the Quinn School of Martial Arts holds? In front of the powerful, we can only back down and yield the profits. Besides, they may not even give us that opportunity. Dont forget, Paul is their unofficial disciple, whereas were nothing to them! Mrs. Hoffman clenched her jaw, but sighed and nodded in the end. A decisive Jordan promptly found someone to go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to find out who he should talk to about such matters. There were also Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples among the Hoffmans; it was just that they werent well-known within the sect. However, they did still have connections in the sect, so they quickly found the information they wanted through said connections. Lucas is the one in charge of all of the Quinn School of Martial Arts miscellaneous affairs now, but he has made it clear before that the sect will not take part in any sectarian disputes. The disciple frowned and went on. However, the Quinn School of Martial Arts does indeed receive a sum of money in their accounts every month, and its not a small sum. Everyone secretly guesses that its Paul Quinlan whos providing them with the money. Jordan understood what he was implying. The Quinn School of Martial Arts had strict rules, and it was imperative that they comply with the rules that they had publicly stated. Therefore, they definitely would not accept his peace offering, because it would be too obvious otherwise. This was different in Pauls case, however. Not only was he on close ties with the Quinn School of Martial Arts, but he also made frequent contact with Lucas. As long as neither party admitted to it, no one would know about the matter! Jordan was in such a panic that he was pacing around the room. He asked, Is there no way of getting through to Lucas? His subordinate replied, Lucas and Paul Quinlan are on very good terms. Moreover, Lucas does things fairly and by the book, so theres no way we can convince him. But Jordan prompted him anxiously. But what? His subordinate replied, I heard that the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister has returned to the city. Big Sister holds a very high position in the sect. If we can get in touch with her, it wont be impossible for us to replace Paul Quinlan. Big Sister Jordan muttered the two words over and over. Then, he sighed. But where are we going to find the so-called Big Sister? Has any particularly powerful and impressive woman made an appearance in New York recently? A particularly powerful and impressive woman? Mrs. Hoffman subconsciously thought of Nora, but she immediately shook her head. If Nora was the car racer whom Jordan had talked about, then she couldnt possibly be Big Sister or whatever her name was, anymore, right? Besides, it seemed like her profession was of a doctor! She sighed. I dont have any impression of anyone like that. Jordan gave a wave of his hand and instructed, Alright, thats enough. Have all of our men search for Big Sister! I simply dont believe that we cant find her if we really search high and low for her! Yes, sir! At the Andersons, when Nora woke up after sleeping for another day, she saw a text message on the phone. It was from Pete. He wrote: Mommy, Im at the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Nora was taken aback for a moment. She looked at the timeit was only four oclock in the afternoon. Classes were about to end for Cherry. It seemed like she would be just in time to have the two children switch places if Pete wanted to come over. She was too lazy to type, so she sent a voice message instead: Shall I pick you up? Pete was likely training at the moment, so he didnt reply to her message in time. It was only ten minutes later when Nora came out of the bathroom after rinsing her face that she saw his reply: Im alright with anything. Ask Cherry about it. Nora raised her brows. Unexpectedly, her son actually had a sister complex. She had subtly used a self-concocted calming fragrance to calm and soothe her sons mind when he was with her. In the kindergarten, he was also gradually opening up to the world, and his autism was taking a turn for the better. When she thought of that, she felt that it was better for him to be by her side for the time being. Besides Cherry had always been by her side ever since she was born. She also wanted Pete to come over so that she could make it up to him for everything she owed him during the last five years. 3 Yep, it definitely wasnt because Cherry was too noisy, whereas Pete was just right. With that in mind, Nora sent another voice message: Ill come pick you up. She went downstairs and drove out in the jeep. She went to the kindergarten to pick up Cherry after school first. The little fellow skipped and bounced as she walked, making her look adorable and vivacious. After waving goodbye to all her friends, she finally got into the car. Tanya also put on a look of astonishment. Has hell frozen over today? You actually came to pick us up? Noras lips curled into a smile. She replied, Im not here to pick you up. Go home by yourself. Tanya, ??? Nora nodded at Cherry and asked, Shall we go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Cherry nodded at once. It was great being at the Hunts. Not only did she not have to go to school, but she could even play after just three hours of classes every day! In addition, her handsome Daddy never forced her to do anything she didnt want to! She would let Pete go to school instead. When the two of them arrived at the Quinn School of Martial Arts, Lucas hurriedly came out to receive them. When he spotted Nora, he immediately greeted her respectfully. Youre here, Miss Smith! Nora uttered a sound of acknowledgment and took the initiative to walk in front leisurely. Cherry followed her at the back obediently. Lucas said, Everyone wants to meet you after they heard that youve come to New York. Reject them, replied a direct and decisive Nora. There were so many people in the Quinn School of Martial Arts; how troublesome would it be if she had to meet them all? She mustnt let anyone find out about her identity! The corners of Lucass lips spasmed a little. He had already gained a good understanding of what Nora was like a long time ago, so he instead said, By the way, this months funds have been credited into the accounts. Is the sum larger than last months? Nora let out an oh and replied casually, Dont let children come over to disturb the sect. Im not strapped for cash. Lucas, !!! The corners of his lips spasmed. He nodded and said, Okay, Ill cancel the classes for the unofficial disciples children, then. Then, he explained, The sect isnt holding a class for them for the money, Miss Smith. Were doing it free of charge. Its because the unofficial disciple begged the sect to help out, so I gave special permission this once. Oh. Nora didnt hold much of an opinion on these matters. It was fine as long as they didnt bother the old man about it, and in turn, cause him to insist on her coming back to take care of such miscellaneous affairs. After she entered, she left Cherry to Quinn, picked up Pete, and turned to leave. Meanwhile, Justin had also arrived. Even as the car came to a stop, he was still wondering about who he would meet after he entered the sectwas it going to be his sweet-smelling and tender daughter, or the stinky little brat? It wasnt that he disliked Pete or anything like that, though. It was just that he still hadnt had enough of spending time with his daughter after realizing that he had a cute and adorable one. Besides Nora was a doctor, so she could treat Petes illness if he stayed by her side. Petes depression symptoms had evidently become better when he came back recently. Moreover, his grades hadnt fallen behind, either. 2 While thinking about it, he entered the sect. As soon as he did, he saw Nora and Pete walking toward him Chapter 220 - Having A Date Behind His Back Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin paused in his tracks. Nora and Pete also stopped. All three of them simultaneously thoughtIts lucky that we left Cherry in the training gym. Otherwise, our family of four would have run into one another. I really wont know what to do if that happens! 1 They stared at one another while facing one another. Due to their guilty consciences, all of them were rather awkward. Justin was the first to come back to his senses. He asked, Why are you here, Ms. Smith? Are you here to visit Pete? Nora breathed a sigh of relief. Yeah. Petes lip corners spasmed. From the looks of it, he wouldnt be able to leave with Mommy anymore today. Justin fell silent for a while. Then, he finally suggested, In that case, how about having Pete go with you to the Andersons to play? Pete, ? The tyrant had always kept a very strict eye on him. No matter where he went, he would always be accompanied by a group of bodyguards. Why was he suddenly allowing him to go back with Mommy now? Pete looked at the tyrant hesitantly, thinking that perhaps he had already sensed something. However, the man remained expressionless and no one could see through his thoughts. Nora didnt expect the problem to be resolved so easily. The two children could also bond with each other if they went to the Andersons, so she nodded and replied, Okay! She stroked her chin. This was a rare opportunity. Should she just get a private jet and straight-up run away with the two babies? 1 Just as she was thinking about it, Justin chuckled and said, Its my fault. Nora, ? What mistake was he admitting to when everything was fine? The next moment, Justin straightened his back, adjusted his tie, and said, I was too busy lately, so I didnt spend any time with you, causing you to have designs on Pete again. Nora, !!! The corners of her lips spasmed. She was about to speak when the scumbag went on. He said, It doesnt look like Ms. Smith is very busy every day, either. Why dont we have a date once every two days? Youre a very busy man, Mr. Hunt. We dont have to go to such trouble. Not at all. Justin leaned against the wall and overlooked the adult-child pair from the top. Noras almond-shaped eyes raised slightly and the corners of her lips spasmed a little. Petes lip corners also spasmed and he looked at Justin with disdain. Justin ignored the look in his sons eyes and calmly said, You and I have already reached this stage in our relationship. Wouldnt I have lived the past twenty-odd years of my life in vain if I still allow work to chain down my freedom? I can just handle my work affairs every other day instead, just like how you only do two operations a month, right, Dr. Anti? Nora, !! The corners of her lips spasmed. Left with no other reason to refute him with, she could only say resignedly, If you say so. Then, she took Petes hand and got ready to leave. She had only just taken a couple of steps when her cell phone suddenly rang. It was an unfamiliar phone number. When she answered the call, a sinister voice said, Long time no see, Ms. Smith. Nora, ? Never would I have expected Ms. Smith to be Yanci, the famous international car racer. The last time we met, we were in opposing circumstances, which ended up in us separating on a sour note. I wonder if we can meet and talk about partnering with each other for the car racing club? Nora raised her brows. Who are you? The other party was clearly gnashing his teeth in fury. Im Winston! Whos that? asked Nora. Clearly, she had already forgotten who Winston was. Winston, His voice became even stiffer. I proposed to you before. Have you forgotten? My father is Jon Myers of the traditional medicine industry! At last, Nora recalled his insignificant existence and uttered a detached oh. Then, she yawned and asked, Is something up? Winston felt as if he was about to crack. He could only force out word after word and say, Stop pretending, Ms. Smith. I know you understand what Im saying! Your fianc is in my hands right now. Youd best come over and meet me for a talk right away. Otherwise, I wont be able to guarantee his safety. Her fianc? Nora clicked her tongue and said, I dont have a fianc. She hung up immediately after saying that, utterly nonplussed about how furious the man on the other side would be. She had already broken off her engagement a long time ago, so how would she possibly have a fianc? She was just thinking about that when her cell phone beeped. She looked down to see that the unfamiliar number had sent her a short video. In the video was a man who had been tied up. He was in a dimly lit room. Light streamed in through a small window and illuminated his face. The man was bespectacled and looked very polite and refined. He was actually Caleb Gray? Beep. Winston sent another text message, as well as an address. He wrote: Ill give you half an hour. Come over right away. For every minute that youre late, Ill sever one of his fingers! Nora, She massaged her temples. She knew that Caleb had likely been implicated by her. Moreover, when Henry Smith went to the Andersons to kick up a huge fuss the other time, Caleb had produced an audio recording that her mother had left behind back then as evidence, and helped her to reverse public opinion. When one thought about it like that, the Andersons actually owed the Grays a favor. She looked at Pete and ruffled his hair. Her voice was low and hoarse as she said, Be good and wait for me here. Pete nodded. Nora walked ahead right after that. After taking a couple of steps, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. She turned around to see Justin following her. He said, Its not quite right of you to go and meet your ex-fianc right in front of me, is it, Ms. Smith? Nora raised her eyebrows. Oh. Then Ill save him behind your back? Justin fell silent but continued to follow beside her. When the two of them exited the Quinn School of Martial Arts, Nora went straight to her car. When she opened the door and got into the drivers seat, Justin also got into the passenger seat in a practiced manner. The jeep was very big and spacious. Even at Noras height, she still looked petite in the drivers seat. However, when Justin sat in the passenger seat, it made the car ultimately still seem a little small. Nora was a little surprised. Are you also coming? Of course. Justin replied confidently, How can I let you go on a date with your ex-fianc? The corners of Noras lips quirked upward and she said unhurriedly, Sit tight. At practically the moment she said that, she stepped on the gas pedal, causing the car to zoom forward with a whoosh. She drove to the address that Winston had given her at the speed of light. Inertia threw Justin right against the seat, and he grabbed the handlebar at the top of the car door with his right hand. He looked at Norathe woman seemed to be a completely different person when she drove. There was none of her usual laziness and carelessness, and her serious demeanor looked exceptionally charming. Half an hour later Screeeeech! The car tires emitted a harsh screech as they rubbed against the road. Together with the sound, the car stopped inside a dilapidated abandoned factory. When Nora jumped out of the car, there was already someone waiting for her. Without even looking at Justin, the person said, Come with me! Nora followed behind the person, took a couple of steps, and entered a room. Caleb was seated on a chair, all tied up. His shirt was a little dirty and messy, and there was dust on his usually clean face. His hair was in a mess, which actually gave off a disheveled kind of beauty. Winston jumped out at this point.. He said, As long as you sign this contract to provide your services to the Quinlan Sect, Ms. Smith, I will let you guys go! Chapter 221 - The Quinlan Sect Is Backed By The Quinn School o Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A contract to provide her services to the Quinlan Sect? Nora frowned and looked at the document in his hand. Winston sneered, Oh, I forgot to tell you, but the car racing club will be the Quinlan Sects very soon. We, the Quinlan Sect, warmly invite you to our team. I should think that with Yanci around, our team will always win! Nora, ? Her brows drew together. She asked puzzledly, Has Mr. Hoffman agreed to this? Winston replied, Of course. His eyes flickered and he added, Would I dare to do something like this if he hadnt? Nora didnt care how exactly they carried out their dealings with each other, but using Caleb to threaten her? She cast her eyes down dispassionately. Im not interested in your club. She walked straight to Caleb after she spoke. She wasnt intending to waste her breath and was planning to leave immediately after saving the man. However, before she could walk over, Winston stopped in front of her again. He said, I know you enjoy a lot of freedom when you race abroad, Ms. Smith, but its impossible to survive in the car racing industry in the States if you dont have anyone backing you up. Didnt Logan also rely on Jordan Hoffman back then? The benefits youll enjoy will only be better than that if you join the Quinlan Sect! Do you know who the one backing up the Quinlan Sect is? Noras eyes were still downcast. Im not interested. Winston became anxious. He said, The one backing up the Quinlan Sect is the Quinn School of Martial Arts! You should have heard of them before, right? They are very well-known in the pugilistic world! As long as you sign the contract, both the Quinlan Sect and the Quinn School of Martial Arts will back you up in New York in the future, no matter what happens! Nora was dumbfounded. The Quinn School of Martial Arts? Her reaction made Winston heave a sigh of relief. He replied, Yes, the Quinn School of Martial Arts! Mr. Quinlan is their unofficial disciple. This is something that everyone knows. Its exactly because of the Quinn School of Martial Arts that even Jordan Hoffman doesnt dare to mess with Mr. Quinlan. Nora, What the heck was this mess? Were all of the Quinn School of Martial Arts unofficial disciples this arrogant outside? She broke into a frown. Winston tried painstakingly to convince her. He said, You must be scared at the mention of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, right? Then sign this obediently. I can even promise you that as long as you sign the contract and maintain a good relationship with me, I will let your fiancs pharmaceutical factory open smoothly in New York! Winston gazed at Nora greedily when he said that. That woman was Yanci. She had looked so beautiful and sassy when she was racing, making him itch for her even more. Conquering a woman like her would give him an even bigger sense of accomplishment. Especially in bed His smile turned lewd. A mellow and gentle voice reached them at this point. So, its your doing that my application to establish a pharmaceutical factory keeps getting rejected? Nora looked at Caleb. Despite being tied up, he remained calm and collected in the face of danger, which gave him an additional sense of frail beauty. That visage of his didnt look like a thirty-year-old at all; he clearly looked like a princeoh, one that was in distress thoughwalking out of a comic instead. His words pulled Winston back from his daydreaming to reality. He looked back at him and said with a grin, Oh my, so youre finally aware of the reason now! The Grays may be something in California, but youre nothing in New York. So, you want to expand your business in New York? Have you asked us, the Myerses, for permission yet? Have you asked the pharmaceutical industry here for permission yet? Heh, New York is our turf, with the pharmaceutical industry particularly so. Without the Myerses permission, theres absolutely no way your familys pharmaceutical factory can ever be established here! Even though youve already decided on the factory site, you just keep failing the license application, right? Hahaha! Realization dawned upon Caleb. I see. So, thats why. Winston glanced at Nora again. Of course, if Ms. Smiths signs this contract, then that will make us family. Your affairs will also be the Myerses, so Ill definitely take good care of you! We can mutually benefit each other. You should know what I want, right? His gaze swept up and down Nora as he spoke, his intentions obvious. The eyes of Caleb and Justin, who had just entered the room, darkened at the same time. Caleb cast his eyes down, his long eyelashes casting silhouettes on his cheeks. His glasses were already close to falling off his nose bridge. His eyes were icy-cold as he said, Thats impossible. You dont have to compromise for my sake, Nora Winston flew into a rage when he heard him. He stepped forward and slapped Caleb across his cheek, causing Calebs head to turn to the side. He looked even more like a meek little woman being bullied now. A handprint soon formed on his fair cheek. After slapping him, Winston snapped furiously, Shut up! Only then did he turn back. He was about to speak when he instead saw Noras expression turn cold. She said, You must have a death wish! Just as she was about to take action, the guard at the door finally discovered Justins presence. He bellowed angrily, Who are you? What are you doing here? Nora looked back to see the men at the door walking toward Justin. For a moment there, she didnt know whether she should save Justin or Caleb first. In the midst of her hesitation, she saw Justin stride forward. He headed straight for Caleb, kicking away whoever blocked his path on his way there. His long legs delivered accurate and ruthless kicks, while his punches were quick and unpredictable. Before anyone could even see his moves clearly, Justin had already dropped them all. Winston had brought more than ten men with him, but all of them were lying on the ground at the moment. Some had outright fainted while some were groaning in pain. Frightened witless, he stared at Justin in disbelief. He swallowed and asked, M-Mr. Hunt? Why are you here? I Im from the Quinlan Sect. Our boss is from the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Y-you Justin went right up to him and kicked him right at the crotch! Bam! As Winston flew through the air, the pain at his crotch made his vision blacken. He felt that that particular place had likely broken Everyone else that was still conscious subconsciously clamped their legs together tightly, suddenly feeling a little worried for their family jewels. Nora didnt have the opportunity to do anything, nor did she have such worries, so she walked straight to Caleb and untied the ropes around him. Caleb got to his feet after he was freed. He was about to thank Nora when his legs suddenly gave way, seemingly from having been tied up for a little too long. Nora was about to subconsciously grab him when another arm held up Caleb faster than she could. Her line of sight followed the sturdy and powerful arm to see Justin staring straight at Caleb while pulling a long face. He said, Youre welcome, Mr. Gray. The subtext: I was the one who saved you just now, so dont try to get close to Nora on the pretext of thanking her. Caleb: He moved his ankles a little. After he steadied himself on his feet, he finally looked at Winston and the others, who had collapsed on the ground. A dark glint flashed across his eyes as he stroked his cheek, but he lowered his gaze the next moment, concealing the glint within. Seeing that he was fine, Nora took out the contract that Winston had wanted her to sign. After giving it a rough skim, she took out her cell phone and said, Ill ask Mrs.. Hoffman what exactly is going on with the Quinlan Sects acquisition of the club. Chapter 222 - Going To The Quinn School of Martial Arts! Nora called Mrs. Hoffman, but perhaps she was busy at the moment, she didnt pick up. She was about to call again after hanging up the first time when Mrs. Hoffman called. She sounded obviously tired as she said, Sorry about that, Ms. Smith. I was busy just now, so I wasnt paying attention to the phone. Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, Is Jimmy having a relapse? No, it isnt about that. Mrs. Hoffman said, Jimmy is doing pretty well. Hell be discharged from the hospital and will be able to go to school soon. Its because something has happened at home. Is it about the car racing club? asked Nora. Mrs. Hoffman hesitated for a moment before she said, Have you also heard about it? Sigh, its really giving us a headache. Nora was a little taken aback. She asked, Do you need me to help with anything? Mrs. Hoffman, however, declined her offer. No, its alright, Ms. Smith. Its better that you dont get involved in the matter. After all, youre not in our line of business. Nora was an excellent doctor who had nothing to do with underworld forces. Mrs. Hoffman was afraid that she would be implicated if she were to become involved. After all, the Quinn School of Martial Arts had disciples all over the country. It was as easy as ABC for them to take care of a mere doctor. Nora didnt make things difficult for her. She nodded and said, Alright. Let me know if you need anything. Mrs. Hoffman uttered an okay before she finally sighed and said, Only one person can help us with this. Were currently looking for her. Seeing that Mrs. Hoffman was reluctant to say more, Nora nodded and hung up. Only then did she turn back and look at the men from the Quinlan Sect on the ground. Nora ignored the rest and looked only at Winston. He had suffered a serious injury to his crotch and passed out from the pain, only to wake up again from the pain. He was currently rolling about the ground all curled up, which easily showed just how hard Justin had kicked him just now. Nora walked over and stood right in front of him. Cold sweat trickled down Winstons forehead, and he was as pale as a sheet. He said, Send me to the hospital The hospital Nora squatted down and sneered, Did you say just now that the Quinlan Sect is being a menace outside because they have the Quinn School of Martial Arts backing them up? Winston looked at her viciously at once and replied, Yes, thats right. The Quinlan Sect and the Quinn School of Martial Artsits obvious that the two are a family the moment you hear their names. Mr. Quinlan is the top male disciple among the Quinn School of Martial Arts unofficial disciples, and even ordinary official disciples have to treat him with courtesy when they see him. How dare you all beat me up All of you are finished! Nora raised her eyebrows and slowly got back up. Is that so? Winston stared at her. Just you wait! The Quinn School of Martial Arts will find you! They wont be scared even if you have Mr. Hunt protecting you! Nora scoffed. Sure, Ill wait for that to happen. She dusted off her hands and walked over to Justin and Caleb. Lets go. The three of them left the dilapidated warehouse. The moment they reached the entrance, they saw a man in a black suit standing there respectfully. At the sight of the three of them, he stepped forward in a panic at once. Mr. Gray! Caleb nodded. The frail man let out a cough and took out a handkerchief to cover his mouth. After holding his assistant for support, he looked at Nora and said, My assistant has come to pick me up, Ms. Smith. Ill head off first. Nora nodded. In the end, she still said, Sorry, I didnt expect that it would implicate you. Caleb smiled. Its not your fault. I would like to ask you for a favor, though, Ms. Smith. What? Caleb coughed another couple of times, causing the handprint to become increasingly obvious on his fair complexion. He said, My application for a factory license keeps getting rejected. Id like to ask the Andersons for help with giving the relevant parties a heads-up about it. Both the Andersons and the Myerses held a certain status in New Yorks pharmaceutical industry. Although the Andersons had fallen into decline, they now had the Carefree Pills. Added to that their status in the past, it was still a cinch for them to just say the word. Nora nodded. No problem. Since she was the one who had caused the problem, she had to resolve it. Otherwise, she would end up owing Caleb a favor. Caleb smiled, This way, we wont owe each other anything and you wont have to feel guilty about it anymore. Nora was surprised. She hadnt expected the man to actually be so perceptive and see through her thoughts. She nodded. Okay. She hated trouble the most, and also hated owing people favors the most. Caleb coughed again. Nora glanced at him and suddenly asked, Do you need me to take a look at your illness? Caleb waved at once. He smiled and said, Ive been sick for many years. Its tuberculosis. It wont kill me. Even if you give me a checkup, youll just be prescribing me herbal remedies in the end, so its fine. If not, Ill end up owing you a favor again, Ms. Smith. Nora, She didnt press the matter and nodded instead. Okay. Right after she spoke, Justin said dispassionately, If theres nothing else, well go and pick up the children now, Mr. Gray. Caleb, Nora, Why did his words sound like they were going to pick up children that the two of them had from school? Even though they were indeed children born to the two of them. Caleb smiled. No, theres nothing else. Lets go. Nora followed Justin into the car. The two went straight to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to pick up Pete and Cherry, and take them home. Caleb waited until the black jeep left before he coughed twice again. However, by the time he lowered the handkerchief, the look on his face had already turned cold. The mellowness and gentleness in his eyes had all but disappeared, leaving behind only icy coldness. The assistant behind him asked, What should we do with that group of people, Mr. Gray? The look in Calebs eyes turned even frostier at the question. How would he possibly not know about Winstons handiwork? He had merely gone with the flow and couldnt be bothered to pay any attention to it, that was all. Little did he think that he would be so bold as to kidnap him. His assistant, Shadow, had been with him at that time. Given his moves, even fighting solo against a hundred men wouldnt be a problem. However, he wanted to see what that man wanted, so he had given Shadow a look and made him lose on purpose and follow them here. But unexpectedly, that daredevil had actually had the audacity to hit him? He touched the wound on his cheek and cast his eyes down detachedly. Dispose of them. Yes, sir, replied Shadow. Caleb opened the car door and got in the car. A short while later, a burst of flames shot straight into the sky in the distance. Shadow returned to the car silently. When he started the car to leave, he reported, I severed his arm and leg tendons before letting him go through the pain of being burned alive. This was revenge for Winston slapping Caleb. Caleb let out a nonchalant sound of acknowledgment. Then, he closed his eyes and leaned against the backseat. Shadow shut up at once. At the Quinlans. Paul got up furiously. What did you say? Justin Hunt killed Winston? His subordinate, who had escaped and returned from the fire, nodded. The place caught fire after he rushed there to save the man, so he must be the one who killed them! What do we do, Mr. Quinlan? One must know that that was Justin Hunt! Paul paced around in a circle. Suddenly, he headed out and said, Lets go to the Quinn School of Martial Arts! They wont just sit by idly after someone bullies their unofficial disciple! Chapter 223 - Long-Time Friends In Spirit! His subordinate was taken aback. As he followed behind Paul, he couldnt help but ask, Will the Quinn School of Martial Arts really stand up for us? Thats Justin Hunt were talking about! Paul stood up straight. Full of confidence, he said, Whether they stand up for us or not, doing this will only benefit us! His subordinate didnt understand. Paul explained in detail. He spoke as if he was explaining the meaning behind his words to his subordinate, but in truth, he was self-analyzing the situation. The Quinn School of Martial Arts values their disciples the most, and Quinn is also well-known for being very protective of his own. Therefore, theres a high chance that they will stand up for us. Of course, its impossible to make Justin Hunt pay for his actions with his life, but they will make him pay by other things, such as apologizing or providing some kind of benefits. If the Quinn School of Martial Arts is cowed by Justins power and doesnt stand up for us, it would damage their reputation. But if Justin Hunt takes a very aggressive stance, then its very likely that the sect wont stand up for us and fight a hopeless battlethis is a society governed by law, after all. However, the sect will give us some compensation because of the incident! Going by Quinns personality, he will feel as if his child has suffered injustice, and will comfort us properly. When that happens, our ties with the Quinn School of Martial Arts will become even stronger! The subordinate was enlightened. After understanding all this, Paul drove straight to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. On the way back to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, Nora looked straight ahead of her, her expression a little solemn. The Quinlan Sect had been using the Quinn School of Martial Arts name to do whatever they want and lord it over others outside. If she hadnt encountered this, she might still have been able to ignore it, but since she had, then she mustnt turn a blind eye to it. It seemed that she needed to have a good talk with Lucas. Justin, who had noticed her solemn countenance, asked, Penny for your thoughts? Im thinking about the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Justins eyes narrowed a little. Are you scared? Nora, ? Justin leaned against the passenger seat, his eyes that could bewitch and draw ones soul into them, deep and reserved. The beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to flash with an air of dominion. Dont worry. If the Quinn School of Martial Arts comes to us to make trouble, then well just deal with it like how the pugilistic world doesfighting. Nora, ? If the Quinn School of Martial Arts comes to make trouble? She hesitated for a moment before she asked, Why would the Quinn School of Martial Arts come to make trouble for us? Justin, who was about to say Ill fight them for you, choked on his breath at the question. He explained, We beat up Winston Myers today. Because hes from the Quinlan Sect, our actions are equivalent to slapping Paul in the face. He definitely wont let the matter rest, so he will definitely get the Quinn School of Martial Arts to stand up for him. Justin stroked his chin, his fingers long and slender and the joints well-defined. He said, Even though Pete is learning martial arts from Quinn, I dont think Quinn will give up pursuing the matter with us because of him. Theres no one who can really fight in the current generation of disciples in the Quinn School of Martial Arts, though. The only one who can fight is Big Sister, who exists only in legends. Nora, The corners of her lips spasmed. Are you saying that the Quinn School of Martial Arts is incapable? Justins voice sounded a little deep as he replied, Its not that they are incapable, but rather, there are very few people who train with dedication in the martial arts in modern society! It isnt just the Quinn School of Martial Arts; even the Irvin School of Martial Arts is filled with people that only know a few fancy moves. Nora did not refute him. This was also the reason why Quinn valued her so muchbecause it was simply too difficult to find a successor of direct lineage! Nora looked at Justin and suddenly said, Dont worry. The Quinn School of Martial Arts wont make trouble for you. Her words took Justin by surprise, and he looked at her with puzzlement. In his opinion, Nora had shown up in the Quinn School of Martial Arts because of Pete. However, in this split second, he suddenly thought of that time when he had exchanged a few moves with Norashe was pretty good. In fact, she could even fight on par with him Could it be that Justin was dumbfounded. He looked straight at Nora and asked, Are you the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister? Noras almond-shaped eyes lifted slightly. Cant I be? Justin, !!! Something suddenly clicked in his mind. Back then, when he had taken Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to ask them to take him in, going by how much Quinn disliked the Irvin School of Martial Arts, it stood to reason that he wouldnt accept him as a disciple for sure. However, it seemed like Quinn had immediately taken Pete as a disciple the moment he saw him At that time, he had thought that it was because Quinn had seen the martial arts talent in Pete. Thinking about it again now, as it turned out, it was because of Petes mom? Justin suddenly let out a low chuckle. The Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, master surgeon Anti, car racer Yanci May I ask, Ms. Smith, what other identities do you have? Noras fingers rested casually on the steering wheel. I dont remember. I have too many. Justin couldnt help but laugh after a short silence. But thereafter, he couldnt bring himself to anymorebecause Nora suddenly said in all seriousness, Dont ever mention the Irvin School of Martial Arts in front of Quinn. The Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts have irreconcilable differences. Justin, A sharp glint burst forth in Noras eyes as she added, Also, I heard from the old man that the Irvin School of Martial Arts current Big Brother is very skilled. His moves are the most treacherous and devious ever, and he has completely inherited Irvins sly and conniving character. Hed best pray that he never lands in my hands! Justins Adams apple moved up and down a little. He asked tentatively, What will happen if he lands in your hands? The corners of Noras lips quirked upward, making her look cool and sassy. She replied, I will let him know what the light of the right way is like! The Irvin School of Martial Arts and the Quinn School of Martial Arts practiced different styles of martial arts. The former focused on flexibility, fluidity, and breaking through in one blow after identifying the opponents weakness. On the other hand, the Quinn School of Martial Arts focused on the training of oneself. As long as one was strong and powerful enough, they would be able to outmaneuver every one of the opponents moves! To borrow Quinns words, the Irvin School of Martial Arts was a sect of cunning and devious scumbags! They tarnished the might and prestige of martial arts! Justin, who could sense Noras animosity toward the Irvin School of Martial Arts, asked tentatively, Its not like youve met their Big Brother, either. You Nora snorted coldly. But Ive been friends with him in spirit for a long time. Justin, ? Nora raised her eyebrows. The old man uses him to pressure me every day, which has made me develop a dislike for him physiologically. Justin fell silent. In the end, he decided to hold on tightly to his secret identity and make sure it didnt get exposed. When the pair arrived at the Quinn School of Martial Arts, they saw the two children walking out. The little fellow dressed in boys clothing was beaming. The one in the skirt was wearing a mask and a cap, and had a frosty look on his little face. Nora and Justin could tell which was their daughter and which was their son practically the moment they saw them. Justin stepped forward and took Cherrys hand, who was dressed in boys clothing, and said, Its late, Pete. Lets go home! Cherry nodded. Okie-Dokie! Nora also took Petes hand. Lets go home, too, Cherry. Pete held her fingers seriously. Okay. The family of four was about to leave the training gym when noise suddenly came from the main entrance. The four of them paused in their tracks. Nora subconsciously looked out the window to see Paul stepping through the main entrance in tears, a complete change from his refined image of the past. Lucas held his arm and asked, Whats the matter? Paul ignored him. Instead, he shouted straight into the training gym, Master! You have to help me! Chapter 224 - His Lover Is Nora Smith! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Paul had already thoroughly looked into things while on the way here. Cherry had claimed that her mother was Nora Smith and her father was Justin Hunt. Hed originally thought that Nora was just a tool that Justin was using to shut outsiders up, but unexpectedly, he had actually stood up for her when she went to save her fianc. Paul roughly understood what was going on the moment he thought of her beautiful faceNora might be Justins lover. Even though he didnt quite understand why Justin would allow his lover to have a fianc, none of that was important at the moment. What was important was that he absolutely had to get the Quinn School of Martial Arts to stand up for him. Otherwise, how was he, Paul Quinlan, going to survive in the industry in the future? He didnt dare to enter the training gym, so he could only stand outside and cry his eyes out. He was already in his thirties, making him quite unbearable to look at. Lucas couldnt help but ask, What exactly happened to you, Paul? You should know that Master never bothers with external affairs. You can tell me if something has happened. The sobbing Paul said, Ten of my men have been killed! Ten people dying at one go was no trivial matter! Lucas was stunned. He sounded grave as he asked, What happened? Even Quinn, who was inside the room, got up with a frown. Nora and Justin exchanged a look upon hearing that ten people had died, and both of them frowned. Justin had used a very measured amount of force in the fight. Apart from Winston, whose injury had been more grievous which resulted in him possibly not being able to perform his function as a man anymore in the future, the other dozen or so peoples injuries had only seemed serious on the surface. He hadnt tried to kill them at all. Why did they die? While the two of them were keeping quiet, Quinn had already left the room. He said, Tell me what happened. At the sight of Quinn, Paul became increasingly sure that the Quinn School of Martial Arts would stand up for him. He wiped his tears and said, My men had a small conflict with Mr. Hunt. I didnt expect him to be so ruthless! Quinn hesitated for a moment. He cast a glance at the room and asked, Mr. Hunt? Yes, its Justin Hunt! Paul stepped forward and knelt in front of Quinn. He said, Master, hes too ruthless! Hes not showing the Quinn School of Martial Arts any respect at all! Quinns jaw tensed up. What kind of conflict was it, exactly? Paul paused. Then, he replied ambiguously, Its just a small conflict. Originally, they had already fought. According to the pugilistic worlds rules, just achieving the desired effect should have been enough, but I didnt expect him to be so ruthless! Hes slapping the Quinn School of Martial Arts in the face! Master, you have to do something about this. Otherwise, would the sect still have any prestige left in the pugilistic world? Every word of Pauls made Quinns expression turn increasingly awful. Justin was the littlest and most favored disciple of that devious scumbag from the Irvin School of Martial Arts. This identity of his had already made Quinn instinctively dislike him. It was only on Petes account that he had allowed him to go in and out of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. But unexpectedly, that guy actually didnt show even a hint of mercy when fighting with disciples of the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Did he think nothing of the Quinn School of Martial Arts? He was furious. Quinn looked at the room again. His voice was frosty as he said, Justin, dont you owe me an explanation for this? Paul was stunned. He looked at the room in astonishment. Since Quinn had already spoken, Justin could no longer stay out of the matter. He glanced at Nora, silently asking whether she was going to go out with him. Nora, however, only raised her eyebrows and leaned against the wall, showing no intentions of going out at all. Due to Pauls arrival, everyone training inside the Quinn School of Martial Arts had come over. With so many people out there, she mustnt go out. Otherwise, there would definitely be a great deal of trouble waiting for her in the future. Seeing that she had no intentions of moving, Justin could only walk out the door leisurely. Pauls pupils shrank when he saw him. He hadnt expected to see him in the sect premises. Was he here to apologize? Paul frowned. He immediately took on an aggressive stance and said, Perfect timing, Mr. Hunt. I was just about to look for you to ask you somethingjust what exactly have Winston and the others done to offend you and make you take such ruthless measures against them?! Thats ten lives were talking about! Quinn also frowned and asked, What exactly is going on? Justin explained, I didnt kill anyone. Paul didnt expect him to say that. At once, he sneered, Surely youre not someone who doesnt have the guts to own up to their own deeds, right, Mr. Hunt? They are already dead. If you didnt kill them, then are you saying that they committed suicide? A sharp and fierce look filled Justins dark eyes. His voice was low and deep as he said unhurriedly, That possibility is too small. However, I indeed did not kill anyone. I only knocked them out. Paul sneered, In other words, you admit to knocking them out, right? A huge fire had broken out in the room after that, burning them all to death! Yes, you certainly did not kill them directly, but its also true that you indirectly murdered them! The police had already checked the scene. They had indeed been burned to death alive. One could only say that they were out of luck. There was a gas tank in the room, and its valve had been opened because of the fight, but the people inside hadnt noticed it. After Justin left, someone had taken out a lighter to light a cigarette because they were simply in too much pain. The place had exploded just like that. Justins pupils shrank, his keen senses catching on to something. A huge fire had broken out? Was this a coincidence or a deliberate act? Next to Paul, Lucas said, In other words, this is actually all a misunderstanding, right? Mr. Hunt didnt kill them; it was just a coincidence. Paul heaved a sigh. Yes, it was indeed a coincidence, but is Mr. Hunt free of responsibility just because he didnt kill them with his own hands? If he hadnt knocked them out, and if they hadnt fought there, how would this have happened? Quinn also became angry after listening to the events this far. Those were so many young lives, after all. He looked at Justin and demanded, Just what exactly did they do to make you so angry that you would knock so many people out? Quinns fury made Paul breathe a sigh of relief. The old man had always been protective of his own, so he would definitely take his side this time. While it was impossible to make Justin pay for it with his life, it would nevertheless still be worth it if the sect could force him to give in and give him some compensation. With that in mind, Paul took the initiative to say, One of my men just took an interest in his lover and wanted to lay his hands on her. Isnt it very normal for young people to lose control of themselves and try to snatch a woman from someone else? Mr. Hunt was simply too ruthless! The moment he said that, it was Quinns turn to be dumbstruck. He suddenly looked at Justin furiously and demanded, You have a lover outside? What the f*ck? His first, littlest, and most favored disciple had already given birth to his kids, yet he actually had the goddamn guts to have a lover out there? Quinn became even angrier. Tell me, whats her name?! Paul became even more excited when he saw Quinns reaction. Thus, he spiced up the story further and said, Her name is Nora Smith. Shes from a down-and-out wealthy family, but she likes to put on a really lofty act. She found even Winston Myers beneath her, so she ingratiated herself with Mr. Hunt As soon as he said that, pin-drop silence suddenly filled the entire courtyard. Chapter 225 - Bullying The Strong Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Paul narrowed his eyes and looked at Justin. He was waiting for Justins explanation. Since Quinn had already interfered, there was no doubt that he would see this through to the end. However, Justins usual expressionlessness was such that he couldnt guess what he was thinking. He broke into a frown. It was only after he waited for a while that he realized that Quinn still hadnt uttered a word even after such a long time had passed. He looked over in surprise to see Quinn, who was so livid that his face was all red, glaring at him furiously. Paul was taken aback. He was about to speak when Quinn asked, Who did you say it was just now? Paul subconsciously replied, Yknow, Nora Smith. Master, you havent heard of her before, right? Shes from a small town in California, and is currently living with the Andersons Quinn suddenly rubbed his fist at this point. Then, while he was unpreparedno, one could say that he was actually prepared, but it was just that he couldnt avoid it at allQuinns fist was already in his face. Smack! Paul stumbled backward several steps from the punch. He could feel a sore and unbearable sensation in his nose. Then, a warm liquid trickled downward. The punch stunned him, and he stared at Quinn incredulously. Quinn, however, reprimanded him sternly, Thats the end of this matter! Paul, ? He was dumbfounded. Master, you What else do you want to say? Wont you hit Lucas if he tries to snatch your wife? Your men were asking for it! As for what came after, it was a complete coincidence! Paul, you should count yourself lucky that you werent the one that tried to lay his hands on Nora Smith. Otherwise, I would have straight-up expelled you from the sect! Quinns words were fair. First of all, the person who had tried to take advantage of Nora wasnt Paul but Winston. Secondly, Winston and the others were already dead. Relatively speaking, those dozen or so lives had already made up for their mistakein fact, the price they paid was a little too great. Should Quinn still refuse to let go of the matter, he would look rather unreasonable. Lastly, Paul was ultimately still the first senior of the unofficial disciples. Without his actions breaching his boundaries, Quinn couldnt easily just expel him from the sect. Paul was stunned. Quinn had still been filled with righteous indignation just a moment ago. Why was he suddenly pulling a long face at him? He wanted to say something, but Quinn was already waving him off and saying, You must be the one at fault for this incident, Paul. You dont have to say any more. If this ever happens again, I wont let you off so easily. Lucas, send him out! Yes, sir. Lucas replied respectfully. He grabbed Pauls arm and said, This way, Paul. Paul was older than Lucas, but Lucas was an official disciple. Therefore, all unofficial disciples had to see him as someone more senior than them. This was a rule in the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Lucas had great physical strength. Moreover, Quinn had just punched Paul, causing him to see stars everywhere. Thus, Paul was dragged straight out the door by Lucas. After he left, Quinn glared at everyone who had come to watch the show and bellowed, What are all of you doing here? Have you finished your practice for today? Mark, have you finished all 3,000 sets of low kicks? Gordan, have you perfected your stance? And you As Quinn spoke, all his disciples and grand-disciples quickly slipped away one by one. Soon, the place became empty again. It was only when everyone left that Nora finally walked out of the inner room while holding the two childrens hands. At the sight of her, as though he had expected better from her, Quinn said, The great Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts has actually been taken advantage of by a little hoodlum. Wont you even find it embarrassing if word of this spreads?! Nora yawned. Therefore, you have to keep my identity a secret even more. Otherwise, Ill be embarrassing you, which makes you the one embarrassed. Quinn, Nora wasnt bothered at all. She waved at him and then led Pete and Cherry out the door. Im off, old man. Im dying of sleepiness. Quinn was so mad that he was glaring at her huffily, yet there was nothing he could do about that lazy disciple of his. Justin left together with Nora. Then, they separated at the door, with each taking their respective little baby home. Elsewhere, Paul was still utterly bewildered when Lucas pushed him out. Lucas was aware of Noras identity, so he was currently looking at Paul in disappointment. Why were you so muddleheaded? How could you let your men do something like stealing someone elses girlfriend? Only then did realization dawn upon Paul. Master hates people who bully the weak the most. Is that why he was so angry just now? That old man had always been a man with a strong sense of justice. Lucas, Just how was he supposed to tell the first senior of the unofficial disciples that the term bullying the weak wasnt appropriate in this situation? The one he was bullying was the strong! The corners of his lips spasmed a little. He patted Paul on the shoulder and warned, Master only gave you a punch just now, and on top of that, he didnt use his full force. You can say that he has already shown you mercy. Dont you do anything heinous or illegal out there, especially during this period of time! Pauls eyes flickered. You know me, Lucas. Ive always been doing business very honestly, so how would I have the guts to do anything bad? I keep Masters teachings in mind at all times! Lucas was relieved to hear that. He breathed a sigh of relief and replied, Thats good. After cleaning off the blood on his nose at Lucass, Paul left the Quinn School of Martial Arts. His subordinate, who had gone with him to the Quinn School of Martial Arts to ask for help, couldnt help but say, Boss, are we really going to keep our act clean for a while? The acquisition of the car racing club Paul sneered, Of course we have to behavewell just be the honest businessmen that we are! As for the car racing club Heh, were buying it over legally. Is there anything dishonest about that? His subordinate was scared. But didnt Mr. Quinn say just now that Paul waved and said, You dont need to take what that old man says to heart. Hes just putting on a lofty act! The subordinate understood now. Okay. Then, he began to get ahead of himself. Are we going to swallow down the losses just like that this time? Paul narrowed his eyes. He sneered, We may not be able to mess with Justin Hunt, but a certain someone does have to bear our wrath for this incident! Who is it? Paul looked at his subordinate. Who do you think it is? His subordinate understood what he meant at once. Ill head to the Andersons right away! Nora was still thinking about an important issue while on the way back to the Andersons with Pete. Did those ten people really die from a gas explosion? She clearly remembered that the room was ventilated. It stood to reason that even if the gas valve really had been opened, it shouldnt have gone to the extent of exploding. While she was contemplating the issue with a frown, Mia and Brandon were also visiting Jimmy in the hospital. As Jimmy had received timely treatment, he had already more or less recovered by now. A lively Brandon said, Cherry is taking us to the Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend! Shes on very close terms with Grandpa Quinn! Jimmy was surprised to hear that. Their family had run into some kind of trouble recently. Although his parents hadnt outright told him anything, through bits and pieces of their conversations, he was able to more or less guess what had happened. Thus, he knew that the matter was related to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. He held Brandons hand excitedly and asked, Is Cherry on very close terms with Mr. Quinn? In that case, would Cherry be able to put in a good word for his family? Chapter 226 - The Kids Go To The Quinn School of Martial Arts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Brandon had always been all brawn and no brains. Ever since he was convinced that Cherry could transform from a boy into a girl, he had admired her very much. Added to this, the fact that Justin had really showed up and backed her up after she said that she was Justins child the other time, he had never doubted anything that Cherry said ever again. Thus, he nodded and said, Yes, they are very close! She can get Mr. Quinn to teach us martial arts! He made a few fighting gestures and even let out a few heys and has as he did so, making the little fellow look exceptionally simple and innocent. He said, Im going to be a hero in the pugilistic world in the future! Who knows, I may even be able to master flying! And become someone invincible that can fly through the air and burrow through the ground! Right, Mia? Mia was very supportive. Her big round eyes were very bright on her pointed little face. She clapped vigorously and said, Yes! Brandon patted his little chest and said, I will take care of you in the future! Okie-Dokie! Jimmy, who was lying on the bed, After the two left, Mrs. Hoffman came to watch over him in the evening. Mrs. Hoffman looked obviously rather flustered. Her emotions were very unstable, and she looked very haggard. They were at their wits end. The Hoffmans had already mobilized all of their resources to look for Big Sister, but they couldnt find any clues about her at all! This was simply too bizarre. After all, among New Yorks underworld forces, the Hoffmans had always been considered one that had developed pretty well. It was impossible for a clan to keep a piece of information so securely hidden by themselves. After all, some of their men were also part of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Among the wealthy families, take the Smiths for examplethey basically didnt have any secrets. Even for a family as big and successful as the Hunts, there was no information that could be kept such a secret that no one could find out anything about it at all; unless they did it like how Mr. Hunt protected his son and kept information about him a secret to the extent that he didnt allow anyone to visit. However, it was as if Big Sister was no different from the air itself. This was totally impossible! This was only achievable if all the families had joined hands to protect her! Little Jimmys voice pulled his mother, whose imagination was running wild, back to reality. He said, Mommy, are you trying to get in contact with the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Cherry knows Mr. Quinn. You can ask her if she can help! Mrs. Hoffman, ? She felt as if she was hearing things. What? Jimmy said, Its true. Brandon said so. Cherry can help them get into the Quinn School of Martial Arts, and she is on very good terms with Mr. Quinn. She calls him Grandpa Quinn! Mrs. Hoffman, !! She subconsciously asked, Where did you hear such nonsense from? You However, it suddenly occurred to her that it was exactly because she hadnt trusted Noras evaluation the other time that she ended up causing a delay in treatment of Jimmys condition, which had almost resulted in her sons death. She took back what she was about to say and frowned instead. She patted Jimmys hand and said, Alright, Ill ask them about it later. Seeing that she was finally listening to what he was trying to tell her, Jimmy nodded. Okay. Jimmy had already more or less recovered and would be discharged in another two days. He was still going on and on about it before he fell asleep. Cherry will be taking Brandon and the others to the Quinn School of Martial Arts during the weekend. Mommy, I wanna go too. Can I? You can do anything you want as long as you recover. Go to sleep now. Okay. Mrs. Hoffman waited until Jimmy fell asleep before she finally got up. After thinking about it, she decided to call Jordan. She said, I think Ms. Smith may be acquainted with the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Jordan was surprised. Why do you say that? Mrs. Hoffman relayed Jimmys words to him. Then, she said, I dont know if Cherry is just bragging or if what she says is true Sigh, why are children nowadays so hard to deal with? Its so hard to guess what they are thinking! Jordan burst into laughter. Do you actually believe what a five-year-old says? Hahaha! Have you forgotten how Jimmy came home after school one day and said that there was a big tiger in the school and that he was afraid of being eaten, just so he could avoid going to classes when he first went to the kindergarten? Mrs. Hoffman, Jordan then went on and said, There was even a kid who said that he knew the leaders of the country, but in the end, after asking his parents about it, it turned out that he knew them through the TV. Mrs. Hoffman, You mustnt just believe everything a kid says. If Ms. Smith is on close terms with the Quinn School of Martial Arts, would Paul have dared to bully her? Mrs. Hoffman was dumbfounded. Are they bullying her again? Did you help her out? Ms. Smith is Jimmys savior, you know! Jordan laughed and replied, Do you even need to ask? That Winston fellow kidnapped Ms. Smiths fianc to threaten her into signing a racing agreement for their club, but ended up being beaten up by Ms. Smith and Mr. Hunt. An explosion happened after that and he died. Paul even went to the Quinn School of Martial Arts because of this! An anxious Mrs. Hoffman asked, What happened after that? Well, it just so happened that Mr. Hunt was in the Quinn School of Martial Arts at that time. Mr. Quinn likely showed Mr. Hunt some courtesy. After all, Paul was the guilty one in the first place. Our men found out that Paul left the sect with bruises on his face, so he probably got beaten up. Mrs. Hoffman became excited at once. What cathartic news! When you look at it that way, Mr. Quinn isnt an unreasonable person, either! Yes, everyone in the pugilistic world sings praises of Mr. Quinn. I reckon he isnt aware of whats happening among people at the lower rungs. The problem now, though, is that he already stopped taking care of things many years ago, so its a mammoth task for us to even talk to him. We still have to look for Big Sister, regardless. Mrs. Hoffman frowned. How about I ask Ms. Smith about it? It doesnt hurt to ask anyway. Jordan fell silent for a moment before he said, Lets wait for a while more. Didnt Jimmy say hes going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts this weekend? Its not too late to ask after we confirm that Cherry can really bring the children into the sect to learn martial arts! If we ask Ms. Smith about it now, wont it put her in a spot if she isnt actually acquainted with the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Alright, then. The weekend soon arrived. As Cherry had made a promise to the children, Pete had no choice but to bite the bullet and take the few children to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. They gathered at the kindergarten entrance first. However, only four people turned up at the meeting time: Brandon, Mia, Seth, and little Jimmy who had just recovered from a serious illness. Brandon called a classmate that had promised to come. Why arent you here yet? Were waiting for you! The classmate replied, My mom said that Cherry is lying. The Quinn School of Martial Arts isnt that easy to enter, and they have never done any recruitment for training classes! Im not going to go there just to be left out in the cold! Brandon didnt insist. He said, Its just as well that you dont come, then. This way, therell be one fewer person that Mr. Quinn has to teach, and hell be able to give me more guidance! He called another kid after he hung up. The kid gave him the same reply: My dad says that Cherry is faking it.. Theres no way we can get into the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Im not gonna go anymore! Chapter 227 - I Am The Father Whos Out Of Your League! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios My grandpa says that the Quinn School of Martial Arts doesnt teach children martial arts. Theyve asked about it for a very long time now. Unless you join the sect or become an unofficial disciple, they wont take you in. But once you become an unofficial disciple, youll have to keep on training for many years. I cant take such hardships, so Im not going anymore~! My aunt says that Children only practiced martial arts to keep fit. How would families that could afford to let their children attend the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten allow them to become martial arts practitioners? Therefore, even though Brandon made several calls consecutively, everyone said the same thing. Brandon, who was very positive, didnt get upset. He hung up excitedly, looked at Pete, and said, Wow, the five of us will be the only ones there. That means its gonna be a small class! Thats awesome! The others, Little Jimmy said indignantly, They are too much! They agreed to come, yet they arent coming anymore! Hmph! Mrs. Hoffman had come along with Jimmy, and behind their car was Jordan, who had also come. Although he had told Mrs. Hoffman that he didnt quite believe the childrens banter, for some reason, when he thought of how Nora had so easily turned the tide at the racetracks, he subconsciously felt that he shouldnt underestimate her. Thus, he had canceled all his plans for the day and made a special trip here. The sensitive Mia was afraid that Cherry would be upset, so she looked at Pete. When she turned to him, sure enough, she saw an expressionless Cherry. She held Petes hand. Dont be mad, Cherry! Im not yeah. Mia asked timidly, Then why arent you smiling? Youre mad, arent you? Pete, He silently forced a smile. I really am fine yeah. Stop smiling, Cherry. Your smile looks even scarier than when youre crying, said Brandon. 1 Pete, Brandon darted over to Pete. Youre a boy today, right, Cherry? Youre always so cool and not smiley at all when youre a boy, unlike the way you smile so sweetly when youre a girl! Pete decided to ignore the silly fellow. He got into the car and said, Lets go! Tanya was the one taking Pete to the Quinn School of Martial Arts today. One shouldnt ask why Nora hadnt comebecause she was making up for lost sleep! 1 As there were five children there, they wouldnt fit in a single car, so all of them rode in separate cars. In the end, everyone decided to head there in their own familys respective cars! Pete got into the car and sat in the backseat. He peeked at Tanyashe was listening to music and engrossed in driving, so she wasnt paying any attention to him. He secretly opened a compartment in the backseat. Inside the compartment was a small mirror. He started to practice smiling in the mirror. 1 He broke into a grin He clearly also loved Cherrys smile, so why did he look so fierce when he was the one doing it instead? 1 It really was as scary as Brandon had put it. In that case, hed better not smile at Mia anymore, lest it frightened her. She was already such a timid girl 1 Inside the Smiths car. Mia and Brandon sat in the back obediently. Even someone as mischievous and disobedient as Brandonwho was also suspected of having ADHDwas on his best behavior. Because! Joel was in the car. As he shifted his butt from side to side, he couldnt help but lean into Mias ear and whisper, Why is your father here, Mia? Mia replied softly, I dont know, yeah. Joel raised his eyebrows as he listened to the two childrens conversation. His gaze fell onto the jeep in front of them. He hadnt gotten out of the car with the kids just now because he had spotted her. When Brandon and Mia said that they were going to the Quinn School of Martial Arts with Cherry today, he had come along for some strange reason, thinking that he might run into her Sure enough, he did. He cast his eyes down. In the midst of his thoughts, he received a voice message from Quentin: Just how many people has that cousin of ours offended, Joel? Joel replied: Whats wrong? Quentin sent another message: There are five different groups following her and looking into her background, and those are just the ones Ive found so far! Im probably the only one in the whole of New York that can cover her tracks for her! Without me, she would probably have exposed her own whereabouts a long time ago! Joel, He massaged his temples. He thought of Ians silence in the hospital and felt rather troubled. Wasnt that little cousin of theirs a little too complex? How he wished he could have a frank and open talk with her, and ask her who exactly she was. But so long as Uncle Ian didnt make a stand, then he, a child whom Ian had brought up, would not be able to acknowledge his cousins identity! After all, he mustnt hurt his uncles feelings. Should Uncle Ian be adamant about not letting the Smiths acknowledge her, he would also help to erase all traces of the DNA test, so that she and the Smiths would never have anything to do with each other! The previous generations events had hurt Ian too much, after all. With that in mind, he said, Continue to protect her in secret. A short silence later, Quentin asked, What if she meets with danger? Do I take action? Joel thought for a moment and replied, Yes, help her out if that happens. Shes still a Smith after all! Okay. Joel looked ahead of him again after hanging up. Tanyas driving sure was unsteady. She simply liked sticking to the lane markings, which was too dangerous. He honked at the car in front as a reminder. When Tanya heard the horn from the car behind, she thought that the driver wanted to confirm with her whether or not he was following the right car. She didnt think that Joel would be in the car. After all, when Mrs. Hoffman got out of the car just now, the adult who had gotten off the Smiths car had been a chauffeur. If Joel had come, then why wouldnt he get out of the car? Therefore, she smiled and returned a honk of her own, but continued to do things her own way when she drove. Joel, The group arrived at the Quinn School of Martial Arts with mighty momentum. The children got out of the cars. They were about to go through the main entrance when they saw a group of children coming out of the side entrance. The one in the lead was none other than Terence, the school bully. Terence was hanging his head and shouting angrily, Theyve been teaching us normally so far, so why arent they teaching us anymore? Lucas had forgotten to bring up the matter the last time he saw Paul, so he could only personally see them out the door when the children came over today. He explained, Big Sister has forbidden us from teaching non-affiliated children. You are still allowed to come here yourself, Terence. After all, youre already an unofficial disciple of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. However, other children wont be able to learn martial arts with us anymore, unless they join the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Terence felt especially embarrassed. Since you wont let them in, then I wont go in anymore, either! The group of children walked out of the premises with great momentum. As luck would have it, they bumped right into Petes group. After the children stared at one another for a while, Terence finally said, What are you laughing at, Cherry? Youre just embarrassing yourself by coming here! Did you hear that? They just said that Big Sister has forbidden them from teaching children anymore. Even if your father is Justin Hunt, the Quinn School of Martial Arts is not a place that you can get in with money! Hmph!! Chapter 228 - Miss Smith of Quinn School of Martial Arts! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pete, who looked sullen, didnt speak. However, there was also a devil incarnate in their line of work, Brandon, who stood up for his boss. Terence, you were chased out yourself and youre taking your anger out on us! Cherry is very powerful. If she says he can bring us in, she can! Terence sneered. My father said long ago that Quinn School of Martial Arts rules are strict. Did you hear that? Only an unofficial disciple like me can enter to learn martial arts. You want to enter? No way! Brandon said, Then Ill show you how we get in! Hmph! Cherry, lets go! Pete nodded and led the way, heading straight for the door. However, Terence was following behind them. When he saw this situation, he sneered and said, Cherry, dont tell me you still want to go through the main entrance? Do you know that unless there are important guests or inner disciples, the gates of Quinn School of Martial Arts are not open to just anyone! Quinn School of Martial Arts management was very strict. This was also one of the reasons why Jordan and the others could not enter even if they wanted to be associated with Quinn School of Martial Arts. This was because they would be stopped at the entrance. It was impossible for them to speak to someone with authority! Pete had been in power since he was young. No matter where he went, he would always go through the front door. He did not know anything about this. Mia didnt understand either. But Brandon understood. His father and Joel were separated by a generation and could be considered cousins. Although they both were Smiths, his generation had to move out. After all, his lineage was too distant. The direct descendants and the collateral descendants were very clear in aristocratic families. Therefore, his father often instructed him to maintain a good relationship with Mia, who was the child of the head of the direct descendants. Of course, he wasnt protecting Mia entirely because of this. After all, he was still young and wasnt that utilitarian. It was just that his father reminded him every time not to go through the front door, and he was used to it. Therefore, he subconsciously looked at Pete. Boss Cherry, are we really going through the front door? Is that not good? Pete turned his head in confusion. Every time I come, I always use this door. Every time he came to learn martial arts, it was either Nora who brought him here or Justin. Not to mention that he was an internal disciple personally taken in by Mr. Quinn and would be the one to inherit the mantle of Quinn School of Martial Arts in the future. Out of those two parents, one was Miss Smith of Quinn School of Martial Arts and the other Mr. Hunt of Irvin School of Martial Arts. They both have very important positions in the martial arts world, how could they possibly take the side door? Hearing his words, Terence instantly felt that Cherry was lying. He immediately sneered and said, What are you bragging about? Every time my father comes to Quinn School of Martial Arts, he would only be allowed to go through the front door if its a special occasion. The rest of the time he would go through the side door. Do you think you guys are worthy? Pete smirked coldly. Where did this wild dog come from? Why is it barking in front of Quinn School of Martial Arts? 1 Terence, ? He looked around, confused. Is there a dog? Wheres the wild dog? Pete, He should not have said so much. Arguing with someone whose IQ was not on the same level as his really damaged his image. He shook his head and simply walked forward. In the car, Jimmys mom was still in touch with Jimmys father. The two of them looked ahead. When they saw that Terence was being rejected while Cherry was walking toward the main door, Jordan couldnt help but say, This child is indeed lying! Jimmys mother was taken aback. Whats wrong? Jordan said, That Lucass words carry a lot of weight in Quinn School of Martial Arts. Since he said that Big Sister had given the order not to open classes for the children, its impossible for him to open them again. Didnt you see that Paul Quinlans son was chased out? Although I havent found out who that Big Sister is, I found out that she has very high prestige in Quinn School of Martial Arts! Since she said she wouldnt open t classes for the children, she definitely wont. Jimmys mom sighed. Its a good thing I didnt call Miss Smith. Otherwise, it would have been awkward if she learned that the children were bragging. Jordan nodded, but he also sighed in disappointment. If Cherry and Miss Smith could not find a way, what else could they do? He looked at the side door. There, after Lucas sent Terence and the others out, he had closed the door and left. If he could speak to Lucas and get him to convey this to Big Sister, would that work? With that thought in mind, he said, Im going off to do something. Pick Jimmy up later and comfort him for not being able to enter Quinn School of Martial Arts. Then go home! Jimmys mom nodded. Okay. Jimmys father hung up and was about to leave when he saw Brandon was too excited. He walked at the front and rushed in when he reached the door. He was stopped by the people guarding the door. Eh, where did this child come from? Do you know where you are? How dare you rush in? Brandon struggled but did not feel anything wrong. Boss was right. Cherry brought us here. She said we could enter from here! The gatekeeper laughed. Whos Cherry? I dont know her! As soon as he said this, Terence laughed out loud. Did you see that? The main door isnt for you guys to enter. Cherry, even if you really have connections, you should have entered through the side door! Youve made a fool of yourself now, havent you? You were stopped! With that, he took a step forward and pointed at Pete. Brother, this is Cherry! She bragged that she could bring her friends into Quinn School of Martial Arts. She also said that shes very familiar with Mr. Quinn! When the gatekeeper heard this, he frowned. What? I want to see who dares to brag like that? Ill have to find your parents and teach you a lesson When he saw Pete slowly walking over, he suddenly stopped talking. His eyes lit up as he smiled. Pete, youre here! Terence: ??? He was stunned. He looked at Pete in disbelief, only to see Pete nod very calmly. Yes, is Grandpa Quinn here? The gatekeeper stepped aside enthusiastically. Yes, Master has prepared delicious desserts. Are these your friends? Pete nodded. Yeah. Then hurry up and enter! Master has been waiting for you for a long time! In the car, Jordan and Jimmys mother were so shocked that they could not speak. Before Jordan could say anything, Jimmys mother had already swallowed her saliva. She took out her phone and called Nora. The other party picked up quickly and said in a muffled voice, Hello. Jimmys mother said, Miss Smith, well, Cherry seems to be quite familiar with Mr. Quinn now that shes at the Quinns. Can we trouble her to introduce us to someone? Nora was clearly sleeping. Who is it? Jimmys mothers tone turned grave. The Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts. Chapter 229 - : Miss Smith of Quinn School of Martial Arts! 2 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora was silent for a moment. Sensing that she was silent, Jimmys mother misunderstood. Is it difficult to introduce us to her? Forget it, I was just asking Actually, if Jimmy coaxed Cherry, she could also pass the message to Mr. Quinn. But this was not good. To get Cherry to help recommend someone, they definitely had to get the approval of the parent. After all, New York was filled with wealthy families. No one knew who had a relationship with whom. Children did not know the severity of the matter, and she could not ask her children to help resolve it. Jimmys mothers thoughts were simple. Cherry might have been able to enter Quinn School of Martial Arts because of Mr. Hunt. It had nothing to do with Miss Smith, so she couldnt make things difficult for her. As she was thinking about this, she heard the other party hesitate for a moment. Its not that Is something the matter? If she wanted her to help introduce her, she would have to explain the situation. Otherwise, what if what they asked the Big Sister to do went against her own interests? With the most sincere attitude, Jimmys mother sighed. I want you to be magnanimous and let our Hoffman family off. Nora, ? She was stunned. What does Quinn School of Martial Arts have to do with the Hoffmans? If the Hoffmans had hurt someone from Quinn School of Martial Arts, then as the Big Sister, Nora would definitely seek justice for them. This was not something that could be glossed over with friendship. In Noras impression, Quinn School of Martial Arts was managed by her master. Her junior brothers were all strong, handsome, and very obedient. It was impossible for the internal disciples of Quinn School of Martial Arts to make mistakes. At this thought, she heard Jimmys mother say, The thing is, isnt Quinlan Sects backbone the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Forget it, Miss Smith. Youre not an outsider, I wont beat around the bush about this. Paul Quinlan came to our house the other day and said that he wanted to buy the racing club for five million yuan. Apparently, this is Quinn School of Martial Artss intention. 1 Nora, ? Jimmys mother continued, I know that the development of Quinn School of Martial Arts these past few years has not been without the support of flowing capital. Quinlan Sect has provided Quinn School of Martial Arts with a lot of money over the years, so it is a tool for Quinn School of Martial Arts to accumulate wealth outside. However, Hoffmans foundation in New York is that racing club. As you know, there are countless people who love racing. The wealthy and influential are all in this circle, and Hoffmans became friends with them because of this. I want to contact that Big Sister. Our racing club can also give Quinn School of Martial Arts a bonus. I just hope that they wont be so ruthless! Nora, !! While lying on the phone, she suddenly sat up. Her voice was very cold. What did you say? Quinn School of Martial Arts is accumulating wealth outside? Jimmys mother sighed. Quinn School of Martial Arts has made a lot of money using Quinlan Sect these past few years. Theyre really bullying us this time! We Hoffmans can give up any other place other than the racing club, but not this racing club! Our boss has already thought about it. If Quinn School of Martial Arts doesnt accept our surrender, well fight it out with Quinlan Sect! She was furious. We cant afford to offend Quinn School of Martial Arts, but Quinlan Sect has been abusing us all these years. Were not pushovers! Then, she realized that her tone was too harsh. Im sorry, Miss Smith. I couldnt control my emotions. Nora frowned. She knew Jimmys mother well. She was an energetic woman. Otherwise, she would not have rushed to school to hit someone. However, such a person was actually the most straightforward and did not have many sinister thoughts. She said slowly, Its okay. I understand what you mean, but as far as I know, Quinn School of Martial Arts has never borrowed Quinlan Sects reputation to make money. Jimmys mother was stunned for a moment before saying, Miss Smith, you heard about this too, right? However, Paul Quinlan keeps saying that its because of Quinn School of Martial Arts. We cant be wrong. After all, this concerns the racing club I know. Nora interrupted her. Now, I need to confirm the entire story. However, I can guarantee that this is definitely not the intention of Big Sister and Mr. Quinn. You dont need to sell the racing club! Jimmys mother was stunned by her domineering words. Ah, okay, okay. After saying that, Nora hung up. Jimmys mother stared at her phone in a daze. At this moment, there was a knock on the car window. She opened it and saw Jordan walking over. He opened the car door and sat beside her. Looking at her phone, he asked, You called Miss Smith? She nodded in a daze. Jordan misunderstood. Miss Smith is unable to help? I was just thinking that since Cherry is Mr. Hunts child, she might have been able to enter Quinn School of Martial Arts because of his help. Although I dont know why Mr. Quinn would accept a child from Irvin School of Martial Arts. After all, he hates everyone there the most! Upon hearing this, Jimmys mother suddenly said, What if that child is also Big Sisters child? Jordan, ? He was stunned and turned his head slowly. What? Jimmys mother quickly shook her head. I guess I was too hot and dizzy. I actually said such nonsense. Miss Smiths tone earlier, especially when she spoke of Big Sister and Mr. Quinn, made it seem as if she was Big Sister herself. But how was that possible? However, Miss Smith definitely knew Big Sister. Perhaps the Big Sister was also a racing fan of Miss Smith? She shook her head and abandoned the unrealistic thoughts in her mind. Then, she heard Jordan say, If Miss Smith cant help, she must have her own difficulties. Dont take your anger out on her because of this No, she interrupted him and said slowly, Miss Smith said that we dont have to sell the racing club. Thats not Quinn School of Martial Arts intention. Jordan: Quinlan Sect. After Terence cried bitterly on the phone, Paul Quinlan rushed over. He did not expect to see the Hoffmans car not far from the entrance. Why were they here? Paul Quinlan narrowed his eyes. After getting out of the car, he walked straight to the two of them and knocked on the door. However, he realized that the couple was in the car and could not enter. He instantly felt superior. Mr. Hoffman, why are you here? Jordan pursed his lips and suddenly said, Mr. Quinlan, let me ask you a question. Was it really Quinn School of Martial Arts idea to acquire our racing club? Paul Quinlan raised his eyebrows and chuckled. Mr. Hoffman, what do you mean? Do you think Ill lie to you? Why dont I look for Lucas to sign the contract with our families? At this moment, Nora was racing over. Chapter 230 - Miss Smith of Quinn School of Martial Arts! 3 Nora could ensure that she and Mr. Quinn did not commit any crimes, and she could also guarantee that Lucas, who had interacted with her a lot, was not that kind of a person. However, she could not guarantee if someone had relied on the power of Quinn School of Martial Arts to do bad things outside. After all, there were so many disciples under them. Therefore, she had to come over and find out what was going on. Unfortunately, Jimmys mother and Jordan did not know about this. When they heard Paul Quinlans frank words, both of them trembled in fear! The fact that he dared to call Lucas over to confront him at the entrance of Quinn School of Martial Arts meant that either Paul Quinlans heart was too big or this matter was true. How trustworthy were Miss Smiths words? Jordan narrowed his eyes. He doesnt have to watch the contract. Either you call him out and get him to give us accurate information, or Ill feel aggrieved about the loss of this money. Paul Quinlan narrowed his eyes and smiled. Sure. Wait a moment, Mr. Hoffman. Quinn School of Martial Arts is not a place that just anyone can enter. Jordan, !! Jimmys mother was even more furious. Heh, speaking of which, were not random people, are we? Mr. Quinlan, you have such a high status in Quinn School of Martial Arts. Cant you show us around? Paul Quinlan was neither angry nor annoyed. How is my status high? Im just the Big Brother of the unofficial disciples. Master loves silence the most. Not to mention me, even Senior Lucas cant bring anyone in! Of course, unless Big Sister comes Jimmys mother and Jordan looked at each other. At this moment, their minds were filled with one thought Daddy, why can Cherry bring her friends in? Terence asked indignantly. He had lost all his face in front of his friends earlier! Therefore, he was not afraid of ruining Paul Quinlans show. Paul, ! When Terence had called him to cry and complain, he had said that Quinn School of Martial Arts had stopped him from bringing his friends in. He had not told him the details, so he had not understood. When he heard this, his pupils constricted. What? Only then did Terence tell him what had happened. Why can Cherry bring people in? Why cant I? Dad, are you still the number one Big Brother of Quinn School of Martial Arts?! Why are you so weak?! Paul, He looked at Jordan and Jimmys mother and then at Terence. What are you talking about? Dont be anxious. Ill ask around! Did you just say that Cherry brought two children from the Smiths in? Terence nodded. Paul Quinlan sneered. Shes smart. She might not be able to enter with just Justins reputation, but if the Smiths are involved, Quinn School of Martial Arts will have to give her face no matter what! If they did not give face to the two wealthy families in New York, then Quinn School of Martial Arts would be considered too disrespectful! Therefore, Paul Quinlan still did not suspect anything. He patted Terences head and got the children into the car before heading to the side door. After knocking on the door, he entered Quinn School of Martial Arts. When Lucas heard that Paul Quinlan was here, he personally welcomed him. This is all my fault! Big Sister told me about this, but I forgot to tell you last time! Sigh! Paul Quinlan was the best at handling people. How could you be blamed? Its also my sons mischievousness. Ive already taught him a lesson! These words made Lucas feel even more guilty. Paul Quinlan took the opportunity to say, Its also because Ive been too busy recently and havent had the time to care about him. Sigh! As he spoke, he sighed, making Lucas curious. Busy with what? Paul Quinlan sighed again. I was busy with Quinlan Sects business. I had originally planned to buy a racing track for 50 million, but the other party changed their mind at the last minute. He even said Sigh! Lucas was furious. What did you say? Paul Quinlan shook his head. Forget it. Its nothing. I cant let Quinn School of Martial Arts be humiliated. Lucas became even more anxious. Tell me, what did he say? Paul Quinlan sighed. He said that he heard that Im the Big Brother of the unofficial disciples of Quinn School of Martial Arts, and dont have much of a presence. Therefore, he sold it to someone else. Over the years, Ive always remembered Masters teachings and never dared to cause trouble outside. But look, others treat me as easy to bully. Theyre all bullying me! Lucas was instantly exasperated. Not to mention unofficial disciples, even a small disciple of our Quinn School of Martial Arts cant be bullied by others! Who is that person? Where is he? Bring me to see him! Paul Quinlan said, How could I ask this of you? But its a coincidence, theyre outside the door right now. Senior Brother, why dont you help me greet them? Theres no need to say anything. Just acknowledge me as the Big Brother. Alright, thats easy! Lucas had been deceived by his image for a few years and had long believed that Paul Quinlan was a good person. Therefore, he followed him out without any doubts. When they saw Lucas come out, Jimmys mother and Jordan were even more stunned. The two of them hurriedly got out of the car and saw Lucas walking over aggressively with his chin raised. Jordan frowned. Could it be that Lucas was angry because he heard that they did not trust Paul Quinlan? As he thought about this, Paul Quinlan introduced, Senior Brother, these are my business partners. Then, he said to Jordan and Jimmys mother, This is Senior Lucas, who is considered the second Big Brother of the internal disciples. Other than Big Sister, hes the most prestigious person in the entire Quinn School of Martial Arts. Lucas praised him as well. Of course not. Big Brother Quinlan, youre the number one unofficial disciple. Actually, according to your age, I should also call you Senior Brother! Paul Quinlan smiled. Senior Lucas, youre welcome! The two of them spoke intimately. It was obvious that they were very close. Jimmys mothers expression changed. Jordans expression darkened as he said, Senior Lucas, regarding business Before he could finish, Paul Quinlan interrupted him. Mr. Hoffman, my Senior Lucas has never cared about business. Let us discuss business matters ourselves instead! Lucas nodded. Yes, Quinn School of Martial Arts never does business, but Paul Quinlan is the number one unofficial disciple of Quinn School of Martial Arts. Hes equivalent to Quinn School of Martial Arts face! In other words, no one should underestimate him! Jordans expression darkened. He said, I understand. Jimmys mother was indignant. Mr. Lucas, does your Big Sister also acknowledge Mr. Quinlan? Lucas immediately said, Of course! Although Big Sister never interfered with the affairs of Quinn School of Martial Arts, she treated the disciples very well! When Jimmys mom heard this, she almost despaired. It seemed like Miss Smith did not know Big Sister well enough. Did Lucas mean that even Big Sister was on Paul Quinlans side? Paul Quinlan looked at the two of them proudly and suddenly smiled. Mr. Hoffman, I brought the contract. Why dont we sign it now? Jordan: At this moment, a car suddenly stopped beside them, raising waves of dust. Chapter 231 - : Miss Smith of Quinn School of Martial Arts! 4 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Noras car was too fast and too impatient, causing dust to fly. The four people covered in dust looked at her simultaneously and saw the car stop. Nora pushed the door open and got out of the car. When she saw that it was her, Jimmys mother became nervous. She looked at Paul Quinlan, afraid that he would make things difficult for her. As for Jordan, he stood between her and Paul Quinlan without hesitation. He used his powerful and muscular body to block Paul Quinlans sudden attack. After all, this was a weak girl. He still had to protect her. Huh, but something seemed off? When Jordan saw Noras thin and frail body, he had already forgotten that she had once fought more than ten people alone and rushed into Jimmys bedroom. After all, he had not seen it himself. When Lucas saw Nora, he was also stunned. He was about to call her Big Sister when he suddenly realized that there were too many people in front of him. Nora had specially instructed him not to reveal her identity in front of everyone. Therefore, he opened his mouth and closed it again. As he was conflicted about how to address her, Lucas did not speak for a moment. Only Paul Quinlan snorted. Miss Smith? Youre here too? Whats wrong? Did you hear that Mr. Hoffman is here and come over to show off? Lucas looked at Paul Quinlan in surprise. Eh? He knew Big Sister? But why did his tone sound a little off? As he was thinking about this, he saw Nora raise her eyebrows. She ignored him and looked at Jordan and Jimmys mother instead. Why are you guys here? Jimmys mother glanced at him and explained, Cherry who took Jimmy in to study martial arts in, so we waited here for her to come out and pick him up. Hearing this, Nora raised her eyebrows. According to the old mans fondness for Cherry, if Cherry had said anything, the old man would have definitely stood up for Jordan and his wife. However, they had never thought of approaching Mr. Quinn through her. This made her like Jimmys mother even more. She lowered her eyes. Yes. With that, she looked at Lucas and felt that it was not nice to talk about Quinn School of Martial Arts outside. Therefore, she said, Im afraid therell be a war of words today. Lu She hesitated for a while, not knowing how to call him. Mr. Lucas? It was so strange As she was hesitating, Lucas had already reacted like a smart person. Yes, yes. Everyone, come inside and find the lounge to sit down and chat! Lucas was puzzled by the entire matter. From the looks of it, Big Sister seemed to treat Jordan and his wife well. But did she know that this couple was bullying their unofficial disciple? He felt that he should let Big Sister know in private so that she would not bully her family later. Their Quinn School of Martial Arts was the most protective! Paul Quinlan frowned in confusion when he saw Lucass enthusiastic attitude. Then, he followed Paul Quinlans words and turned around. Yes, youre a guest. Lets talk inside! With that, Lucas added, Bring your contract so that we can sign it! Paul Quinlans restless heart instantly settled back into his stomach with these words. As long as Senior Lucas was on his side, there was no problem. Paul Quinlan glanced at Nora again and thought that Lucas was being more polite to her probably because of Cherry. After all, Cherry was Justins daughter. From what happened last time, he could tell that Quinn School of Martial Arts was still very tolerant of Justin. They did not seem to be as hostile as they were a few years ago. He was thinking so muddle-headedly and did not notice for a moment that Lucas was leading everyone through the main door. He did not notice that when the gatekeeper saw Nora among them, he respectfully cupped his fists and bowed, while Nora only nodded slightly. He did not notice it, but Jordan and Jimmys mother did. The two of them looked at Nora in shock and swallowed their saliva simultaneously. Who was this Miss Smith? Why were the people from Quinn School of Martial Arts so polite to her? As the two of them were feeling fearful, the group entered the guest room beside them. Quinn School of Martial Arts was a courtyard house. The waiting room was decorated in a Chinese style, and there was redwood furniture inside. It was obvious that the price was not cheap. The foundation of an expert martial arts School Arts was revealed. Some disciples brought tea while others brought fruits. After everything was prepared, Lucas suddenly said, Everyone, please wait a moment. Miss Smith, please come with me. Nora raised her brows. Coincidentally, she still had not figured out the situation. She wanted to ask Lucas and see if Paul Quinlan was protected by Lucas. If Paul Quinlan had acted on his own accord, she would definitely have dealt with him. But if Lucas secretly supported him, then she would have to ask this junior of hers. Was there not enough money at home? Or did he not have enough money to get married after finding a girlfriend outside? Should she consider giving him some money? Yes, the unofficial disciples belonged to others, but the junior brother belonged to her! Especially him! Lucas had helped her take care of Quinn School of Martial Arts all these years. Nothing must happen to him. Even if something happened, she had to help cover it up. With this thought in mind, the two of them went out and walked to the courtyard beside them. In the courtyard, a few disciples of the Quinn School of Martial Arts were practicing martial arts. Lucas said, Big Sister, are you very familiar with Jordan? Nora thought for a moment. Not really. They had a few interactions, but they did not interact much. Lucas heaved a sigh of relief. Thats good. Your friend is a bully! Paul Quinlan told me He explained Paul Quinlans words. Nora, ? She raised her eyebrows and looked at Lucas with a faint smile. He said that he would buy the racing club for 50 million? Lucas nodded. Nora suddenly smiled. Then do you know how much that racing club is worth? Lucas shook his head in confusion. How much can a club be worth? It cant be worth hundreds of millions! Nora sighed silently. It was more than a few hundred million! The capital inside was as high as one billion, or even ten billion! Everyone was racing and gambling. Some people bet tens of millions or even hundreds of millions. As for Jordans family, they were taking interest from the capital flow! She patted Lucass shoulder. Lucas, youre too naive. Lucas, In the guest room. As he watched the two of them leave, Lucas gave Paul Quinlan a reassuring look before the latter heaved a sigh of relief. It seemed like Lucas was planning to let Nora settle the matter. Then he would take the opportunity to force the Hoffmans. He stood up and smiled. Can we sign the contract now? Jordan and his wife were still in shock over Noras identity. When they heard this, Jimmys mother was very determined. Ha, we wont sign it. Paul Quinlan sneered. Dont tell me youre hoping that Nora can save you? Who does she think she is? Shes at most Justins secret lover. Quinn School of Martial Arts only gave Justin some face. How could they give her any? As soon as he said this, the door was suddenly pushed open. 1 Chapter 232 - Miss Smith of Quinn School of Martial Arts! 5 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Paul Quinlan was stunned. He turned around and saw Lucas and Nora standing there. Lucas frowned and reprimanded, What are you saying? When Paul Quinlan saw his unhappy expression, he hurriedly smiled. Senior Lucas, youre back? I cant speak, I was wrong. He knew that Quinn School of Martial Arts hated saying things like women and lovers. That old man was very particular and liked to put on an act. His words earlier were indeed a little too unpleasant. He pretended to hit his own mouth and looked at Nora again. Miss Smith, dont mind me. I just spoke without thinking. With that, he smiled at Jordan and Jimmys mother. Jordan and Jimmys mother stood up and tried to see if they could get something from Lucas and Noras faces. However, Nora remained calm. Her eyes were filled with sleepiness, and no emotions could be seen. On the other hand, Lucas expression was very ugly. Did Miss Smith anger him? Jimmys mother clenched her fists. Miss Smith must have spoken up for them. Lucas was so angry because Miss Smith had delayed his business, right? She frowned and looked at Jordan. The two of them had been husband and wife for many years. With one look, they understood something. Jordan immediately said, Mr. Lucas, dont be angry. Were only here to see if we can reduce our losses. After all, buying a club for five million is really no different from robbing! Five million? Lucas was stunned. Isnt it 50 million? Jordan and his wife were speechless. The two of them looked at Paul Quinlan in unison and saw him stand up straight with a frown. Thats right. We clearly agreed on 50 million yuan. Why are you guys playing the blame game now that youre in Quinn School of Martial Arts?! Even the contract says 50 million! Mr. Hoffman, no matter how much you look down on me, theres no need to slander me like this, right? 1 Paul Quinlan straightened his back after saying those words. He had buried them. When Jordan and Jimmys mother found Quinn School of Martial Arts and Mr. Quinn said that he would chase Paul out if he made another mistake, he had thought of this strategy that could turn the tables! His plan was simple. He could slander the Hoffmans and force them to sell the club for 50 million yuan. Although it had increased by 45 million for no reason, it was worth it compared to the value of that club! Furthermore, his price sounded very suitable. After all, Lucas did not know about the casinos in racing clubs. On the surface, 50 million yuan to buy a club was a very suitable price. The Hoffmans clenched their fists. Youre slandering us! Paul sighed. I really dont intend to force a sale. Logically speaking, it should be a business that were both willing to do. But you guys keep changing your minds and now youre accusing me of slander Where are you going to buy a club for five million? Isnt this robbery? Now that Senior Lucas is here and you guys are in Quinn School of Martial Arts, I want to ask you, Mr. Hoffman, is your club for sale or not?! Jimmys mom was furious. Even 50 million is not enough! Paul frowned. How can you say that? Dont tell me you want to raise the price again? How can you change your business so quickly? You guys are really bullying our Quinn School of Martial Arts! Anyway, Lucas did not know the inside story of the club. Logically speaking, it should be time for Lucas to stand up for him after hearing his words. As Paul thought about this, he turned his head and saw Lucas staring at him angrily Wait, why him? Paul was stunned and immediately caught on to something. But before he could react, Lucas had already taken a step forward. Brother Paul, actually, I already respect you in my heart. After all, youre the number one unofficial disciple, the Big Brother of the unofficial sect. Although Master has divided Quinn School of Martial Arts into the internal and unofficial sects, hes actually very concerned about the unofficial disciples. Every time you come, I personally welcome you Paul did not understand why Lucas was saying all this at this moment, but he still took the opportunity to look at Jordan and nodded meaningfully. Yes, although Im an unofficial disciple, Im not someone who can be bullied by just anyone! The meaning behind his words was: I, an unofficial disciple, have a lot of weight in Quinn School of Martial Arts! Jordan and Jimmys mother were stunned. They did not know what Miss Smith and Lucas were up to, so they could only stay silent. Paul smiled, feeling that the atmosphere today was enough. Taking out Quinn School of Martial Arts to oppress the Hoffmans and changing the price from 5 to 50 million would make it easier for the Hoffmans to accept. It seemed like they could not escape the contract today. Just as he thought of this, he heard Lucas sigh deeply. Paul, it has already come to this, but youre still using me. Paul: ? He turned around suddenly and looked at Lucas in disbelief. Wh-what did you say? Lucas glared at him angrily. I treated you as a good friend and treated you as my superior. Master doesnt like you, so I pleaded on your behalf because I kept thinking about the times we trained together. But what about you? Paul was stunned. Senior Lucas, I Lucas lowered his eyes. Miss Miss Smith has already told me that that club is priceless. The Hoffmans have never thought of selling it, either. It was you who used the power of Quinn School of Martial Arts to force a deal!! This has already severely violated our rules! Punishing the strong and helping the weak, eradicating the evil and promoting the good, is what we should do. But you actually used us to suppress the weak. You disappoint me! Paul gulped. Senior Lucas, youve misunderstood. Did you misunderstand something? He suddenly looked at Nora and narrowed his eyes. I understand. Did she say something to you? But Senior Lucas, how can you trust an outsider rather than your junior?! Nora, ?? She scoffed. Paul tried his best to maintain his dignity. He did not dare to really offend Quinn School of Martial Arts. He immediately said, Senior Lucas, dont listen to her nonsense. She has always had ill intentions toward me! It was her who killed Winston and the others. This woman is the most promiscuous and goes around seducing men. Senior Lucas, you couldnt have been misled by her beauty, right? Lucas, Furious, he suddenly stretched out his fist and punched Paul. What nonsense are you talking about?! Paul reached out to block his attack and used his arm to block him. However, he shouted loudly, Then do you dare to bring me to Master? Well let Master be the judge! Master hates helping outsiders bully his family the most, Senior Lucas! You actually helped an outsider! When he said this, Lucas could not stand it anymore and shouted angrily, Do you know who she is? Shes not an outsider! Chapter 233 - ecause Hes My Son! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Not an outsider? Paul was stunned again. While he was still in a daze, Lucas took the opportunity to punch him in the face. Bang! Blood splattered as Pauls nose bled again He retreated and avoided Lucas attack. Not an outsider? Then tell me who she is! Lucas choked and was speechless. Paul sneered when he saw him. Tell me? You cant say anything, right? I know. Are you having an affair with her? Youre asking for a beating! Lucas had always had a good temper. At this moment, he was so angry that he could not speak. He could only punch repeatedly, making Paul run around the room in a sorry state. Paul, if you dont explain yourself, this matter will not end today! Paul found an opportunity and dashed out to the courtyard. The other disciples in the courtyard rushed over one after another, not understanding what was going on. Then, they saw Lucas, whom they respected very much, running out of his room and chasing after Paul. Paul shouted, Everyone, come and judge! Senior Lucas actually bullied me for his lover! Master, save me! With that, someone stepped forward, wanting to stop Lucas. Lucas roared angrily, Move! That person immediately moved aside and did not dare to interfere. It couldnt be helped. Lucas was now managing the Quinn School of Martial Arts on behalf of the sect leader! Who dared to provoke him?! However, Paul seized the opportunity and ran straight to Mr. Quinns courtyard. He ran straight to the martial arts hall. Master, help! Help! Logically speaking, the disciple guarding the door should have stopped him. When he saw that it was Lucas behind him and heard Paul shouting for help, he was momentarily at a loss. Therefore, he let him pass and enter the courtyard. Lucas followed closely behind. The other disciples did not dare to enter Masters courtyard casually. They could only stand outside the courtyard and crane their necks to look inside. The usually refined Senior Lucas had actually beaten up the number one unofficial disciple, Paul Quinlan. Werent these two people on the best terms usually? What was going on today? The Hoffmans, who were already stunned, were still standing in the lounge. They looked at the messy room and did not know what to do. Then, they saw Nora sigh silently. She rubbed her temples and said helplessly, Follow me. It had already reached the old man. It seemed like she did not need to cover up her alias anymore. Sigh! Therefore, everyone watched as Nora brought the Hoffmans slowly and leisurely to Mr. Quinns door. Then, under everyones gazes, she entered the courtyard openly. At this moment, Mr. Quinn and the children were already standing in the courtyard. Pete stood beside Mr. Quinn and protected him After all, Grandpa Quinn looked very old, and his legs seemed very inconvenient. The other children were frightened and hid behind Mr. Quinn. Only Mia was hiding behind Pete. Lucas restrained his thoughts of making a move in front of Mr. Quinn. After all, this was too disrespectful to his Master. Only Pauls gaze landed on Pete. Wasnt this Justins daughter? He originally thought that she could enter because Justin had exerted his strength and made Quinn School of Martial Arts violate the rules to teach them martial arts. There was no doubt that his reputation could not compare to Justins. But how could she be in the martial arts hall? Only internal disciples could enter this place! He suddenly remembered that some time ago, Mr. Quinn had taken in a five-year-old disciple He was suddenly shocked. Master, is this your new little disciple? Mr. Quinn looked at Pete and the curious disciples of Quinn School of Martial Arts. He knew that he had to rectify Petes name. He coughed. Dont talk nonsense. No! Although Mr. Quinn was indeed teaching Pete martial arts and everyone guessed that he had taken in another disciple, he had not held any ceremony. One was because Justin wanted to protect Pete and never exposed his information. Secondly, Mr. Quinn had never thought of taking him in as a disciple! If he was taken in as a disciple, how would Nora and Pete address each other? Wouldnt their seniority be messed up? The reason why Mr. Quinn taught Pete martial arts was to nurture Noras next successor. After all, if he had to rely on Nora, that lazy egg, to nurture him, he was worried that the ultimate martial arts of Quinn School of Martial Arts would end with Nora! No one could say how bitter he felt. He could only lie to Nora and say that he had taken in a disciple. He wanted her to be nervous and let her know that he was unhappy. He wanted her to take the initiative to beg for mercy. However, this fellow did not even care about her son becoming her Senior. She did not care about the eyes of the world, but he did! Therefore, he had not announced it to the public because he wanted to find an opportunity to tell everyone that Pete was not his disciple! He was an 80-year-old man. Why would he take in a five-year-old disciple? This was his grand-disciple! He was only helping his unfilial disciple to train with her grand-disciple! Mr. Quinn coughed and touched Petes head. Paul heaved a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to say something, he heard Mr. Quinn say in a loud voice, This child has an excellent foundation and is quite talented in the martial arts. Therefore, I want to announce that from today onwards, your Big Sister will officially take him in as a disciple! Hes also the first disciple of the direct line of disciples in our sect! Mr. Quinn had a grand-disciple a long time ago. Unfortunately, they were not direct descendants. With that, everyone understood. One by one, they shouted up, Congratulations, Big Sister, for accepting a disciple! Noras lips twitched. In this unified voice, she could even hear Jimmys mothers voice behind her wondering if Mr. Quinn had said something wrong. Wasnt the child Noras daughter? Nora: Paul knew that he was done for. This child was Noras daughter. She would definitely side with her mother. His expression darkened as he rebuked angrily, Master! I always thought that our Quinn School of Martial Arts was proud and unyielding, but I didnt expect that one day, you would actually submit to the Hunts! You let Big Sister take him in as a disciple because hes Justins child, right?! He stood up straight and descended from the sky like a God of justice, egging everyone on angrily. Im really heartbroken! I didnt expect Quinn School of Martial Arts to fall to the point of kneeling and licking Justin! My sect is unfortunate, my sect is unfortunate! He shouted a few times before the celebration outside stopped. Quinn School of Martial Arts was glorious. How could this be? Everyone looked at Mr. Quinn, waiting for his explanation. But at the next moment A delicate figure suddenly stepped forward and sent a kick out at an extremely fast speed, sending the crying Paul to the side. Shut up! Master asked me to take him in as my disciple because hes my son! Nora was really furious. The old man was already in his eighties and was the most superstitious. This person could not say anything good. If the old man was angered badly, wouldnt she have to come back to take charge of the situation? 1 Paul was kicked a little heavily. He rubbed against the ground for a few meters before hitting the wall in the courtyard. Pfft! He spat out a mouthful of blood. The pain made his mind unable to react to the huge information contained in Noras words for a moment. He only suppressed the pain and stared at her angrily. How ridiculous. You? Who do you think you are? Nora clapped her hands and drooped her eyes. Her tone was lazy. Im your Big Sister. Oh, not anymore. Youve been expelled. Chapter 234 - Paul Quinlans Fate! The entire courtyard was silent. It was as if someone had pressed the mute button on everyone, and they all stared at the thin young woman in astonishment and disbelief. Disregarding how astonished Jordan and Mrs. Hoffmanwho had already suspected a thing or two a long time agowere, even Paul was so shocked that he had all but forgotten the pain he was feeling. She was the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister? How how could that be?! A mere girlie Master often said that Big Sister had been painstakingly training in martial arts for 25 years, but didnt the girl in front of them at the moment look like she was barely past twenty? Was she already training in martial arts while she was in her mothers womb? How would he know that back then, when Quinn was struggling to find his successor, yet the Irvin School of Martial Arts had been a step ahead of him and taken Justinwho had the highest aptitude in martial arts in New Yorkwith them, he had vowed to find someone on par with Justin? How would he know that back then, while Quinn was struggling to find his successor, he had vowed to find someone on par with Justin? At the time, Irvin School of Martial Arts had been a step ahead of Quinn and had taken Justin, who had the highest aptitude in martial arts in all of New York, with them. However, even after searching for a very long time, he simply couldnt find anyone suitable. This continued until Yvette Anderson called him and asked if he wanted to take a disciple. At that time, he had asked, Who is it? He had wanted to take Yvette as his disciple when she was young, but unfortunately, she didnt have any aspirations in martial arts, so she had rejected him. Later on, when Yvette grew up, he didnt want to take her as a disciple anymore. Now that Yvette was the one bringing the topic up, he was very curiouswho was it that Yvette had seen potential in and was sending to him? The next moment, Yvette answered, Its my daughter. Her answer had made Quinn dumbfounded at that time. I havent even met her before. How would I know whether she has a good aptitude or not? Yvette replied, Its better than mine. Okay, Ill take her! A panicked Quinn immediately shouted, lest someone snatched her away if he was even a second late. Okay. Ill get her to contact you three years later. An anxious Quinn said, Why do we have to wait three years for it? Martial arts training should start early, preferably right away. How old is your daughter? The best age for one to learn martial arts is between three to six years old. Youd better not delay the childs learning! Yvette sounded very calm as she replied, Oh, shes negative six-months-old right now. Quinn, ? He was bewildered. What do you mean? Why are you so stupid, old man? It means there are still six months before shell be born! Quinn, At that time, Yvette had already disappeared from New York for two years. Quinn panicked. He asked, Are you lying to me? How would you know whether the aptitude of a baby, that hasnt even been born yet, would be good or not? Dont worry. I will groom her from this point on. There wont be any problem at all. Even if you dont believe in yourself, dont you believe in me? Thus was Quinn fooled by her. From then on, he finally had a disciple of direct lineage. Quinn, who was already in his fifties then, became terribly excited. Justin, who had joined the Irvin School of Martial Arts, was just a one-year-old baby at that time. No matter what, they would have to wait until he was two or three years old to learn martial arts. In order to be a step faster than the Irvin School of Martial Arts, he straight-up announced to everyone that he had already found the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister, and was secretly training her! This was how it ended up giving everyone the illusion that Big Sister had been practicing martial arts for 25 years. Three years later, when Nora was a little over two years old, someone contacted him and told him where she was. He rushed to California right away. He was overjoyed when he checked the childs physique. She really was more suitable to practice martial arts than even Yvette herself! On top of that, she was much younger than Yvette, so she was overflowing with potential to be shaped into greatness! Thus, Quinn bought the villa next to the Smiths. The two houses were right next to each other. Moreover, Henry and Wendy Smith didnt pay much attention to Nora, either. He started to teach Nora martial arts. After two years of training, Nora, the crazy mutant, became enlightened in the ways of martial arts, and he also finished teaching her everything he knew. The resigned Quinn then returned to New York. Since then, they kept constant contact via the Internet. However, when Nora turned five, she started to gain weight, causing her to become out of breath after walking only a few steps. Fortunately, the Quinn School of Martial Arts techniques strengthened her body for her all this time. It was just a pity that she was lazy, which made Quinn so angry that for a time, he kept using the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother to provoke her every day. That old devious scumbags littlest disciple trains for sixteen hours a day and uses the remaining eight hours to eat and sleep, but look at you! My little disciple, can you be a little more diligent?! Although weve already mastered everything, you should still brush up on what youve learned more often. Otherwise, youll forget everything! Do you think youre already very impressive, Nora? Yes, you are indeed able to beat others in a fight, but you wont be able to beat that old devious scumbags crazy mutant of a disciple! Can you be a little more diligent? You didnt even train for two hours today Never mind, how about half an hour instead? Take it that Master is pleading with you! Nora, even geniuses wont last if they continue to waste away like this. Whats so great about sleeping? The lazier Nora was, the bigger a headache Quinn had. Every time he saw people praising Justin, he couldnt help but boast about how awesome his little disciple was. This led to the entire Quinn School of Martial Arts developing a misconception of Big Sister in the end! Big Sister was probably a very serious, hardworking, and stern person. Even if she started training in martial arts from the age of three, she should already be 28 years old this year! Nora had a good complexion and was fair-skinned. Coupled with how she was sleep-deprived all year round, she was thin and slender like a teenage girl. Her appearance tended to give one the illusion that she wasnt even 20 years old yet. Therefore, how would Paul ever consider such a possibility? He stared at Nora in shock and swallowed hard. Then, he looked at Quinn again. Everything became clear as day in this instant. Quinn hadnt gotten angry the last time because of Justin; rather, it was because of Big Sister! Winston had stupidly tried to lay his hands on Big Sister! The Quinn School of Martial Arts had never yielded to anyone. He was the one who had been too presumptuous. Paul was so shocked that he couldnt say anything. Even when he heard Nora say that he had been expelled from the sect, he still couldnt say anything. This was because he did deserve to be punished for angering Big Sister! Moreover, given Big Sisters status in the sect alone, he couldnt say a word in his defense, eitherbecause Quinn had already announced a long time ago that Big Sisters status was equivalent to his own! In fact, Quinn had even said that Big Sisters martial arts prowess highly likely already surpassed his Paul swallowed hard. He struggled to his feet and said, Fine, Ill leave The Quinlan Sect and the Quinn School of Martial Arts have nothing to do with each other from now on! He turned around after he spoke, but just as he was about to stride forward, the girl asked lightly, Are you leaving just like that? Paul looked back at her. What else do I do, if not leave? Violation of the Quinn School of Martial Arts rules are treated the same as sect abandonment. So, you want to leave the sect? Sure. Return to the Quinn School of Martial Arts what youve learned here, then! Noras words made Pauls pupils shrink fiercely. He stared at the girl incredulously She was clearly so young, yet her words were so merciless! Returning what he had learned to the Quinn School of Martial Arts She wanted to make it such that he would never be able to use martial arts ever again! His pupils shrank as he watched the girl take step after step toward him. W-what do you think youre doing? The corners of Noras lips hooked upward slightly. Outside the sect. Inside one of the cars, waiting to pick up the children, a bored Tanya was surfing the Internet on her cell phone. Joel stared in front of him. After a long internal struggle, he was just about to get out of the car to go to Tanya when his phone suddenly rang. He glanced at it impatiently, only to calm down immediately upon seeing the caller. He picked up the call and said respectfully, Hello, Uncle Ian. Ian kept quiet for a long while before he finally asked, Where is Nora Smith? Chapter 235 - Make Sure She Doesnt Die Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Joel was a little surprised at the question. He answered, Shes inside the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Was Uncle Ian going to acknowledge her and bring her back to the Smiths? As soon as the thought formed, the man said, Oh. Joel, He kept quiet for a while before he said, She seems to have offended Paul Quinlan, but with Justin Hunts ties to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, they wont do anything to her Do we intervene? Ian stayed silent for a very long while. In the end, he sneered, With Justin Hunt protecting her, why would she need us? Joel could hear the displeasure in his words. However, when he thought of the DNA test report, he didnt dare to say anything. Just when he thought Ian was going to hang up, Ian said, But the Smiths are not to be bullied. Dont let her die. Joel breathed a sigh of relief. Okay. Joel spaced out for a moment after he hung up. By right, he wasnt really friends with Nora. Added to this, Ians attitude toward her, as well as how hurtful her existence was to Ian, it would make more sense if he looked forward to something happening to Nora instead. So, why had he actually breathed a sigh of relief just now? Was it because He looked at Tanya, who was listening to music and playing games in the jeep in front. Was it because of her? He didnt want to make her sad, so he didnt want anything to happen to her best friend After all, that woman had always been stubborn and withdrawn since she was a child, so she barely had any friends. It wasnt easy for her to have a best friend whom she could trust with her life. The moment the thought formed, Joel leaned back against the backseat again, suddenly losing the desire to get out of the car. Indeed, she had always been withdrawn since she was a child. Her world consisted only of herself, so why would she even care about him? Hadnt she also mercilessly left him back then? Joel lowered his gaze and suddenly said, Lets go home. The chauffeur was taken aback. Mr. Smith? Joel closed his eyes. It suddenly occurred to me, I have a meeting. Come back and pick up the two children after you send me back. Yes, sir. Tanya was in the drivers seat when the Smiths car passed by the jeep. Perhaps because she had been dancing since she was a child, she subconsciously kept her posture straight and upright even when she was slumped into the seat. As though she had suddenly sensed something, she turned her head, but all she saw was just the rear of the Smiths car. She didnt say anything but only lowered her head instead. Paul was thrown out of the Quinn School of Martial Arts by Lucas and a few other disciples of the sect in the end. As Nora had fed him a pill, he felt sore and weak all over and was unable to exert any strength. No one knew what the pill was. All Nora said was that it wouldnt kill him, but would make sure that he would never be able to use any of the martial arts he had learned from the Quinn School ever again. To be honest, this alone was already more than enough to kill him. Because of his connections to the Quinn School of Martial Arts, he had acted without restraint and long since offended a great number of people in the underworld forces of New York. Now that he had landed himself in such a predicament, there were a lot of people who would kick him while he was down. Moreover, there was also Jordan and his wife, who would never give the Quinlan Sect an easy time. In just a month, Jordan and his wife took over the Quinlan Sect and expanded their influence, whereas the Quinlan Sect disappeared into the course of history. As for Paul, the man never appeared ever again in New York. Many said that he had died after someone dealt with him. However, some also said that he had escaped with all of the Quinlan Sects money. Opinions varied, and no one could really say for sure. However, it was destined that small fry like him would never be able to avenge himself his entire life. After all, he was up against the two biggest families and two martial arts sects in New York. Of course, all of this came later. Mrs. Hoffman was currently holding Noras hand. She said, As it turns out, youre the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister. This sure is No wonder you said that it wasnt Big Sisters instructions. Were starting to owe you more and more favors, Ms. Smith! How can we repay you? Nora yawned. It wasnt really a favor this time. After all, he was the one making use of the Quinn School of Martial Arts influence. Mrs. Hoffman was still very grateful to her, regardless. She said, Just say the word if you ever need our help in the future, Ms. Smith! Youre the Hoffmans most honored guest! Nora waved her hand. Then, she said to Pete, Go home early after youre done with practice, okay? Ill leave first. Pete, Everyone else, Quinn was so angry that the veins on his forehead were practically bulging. Nora! Smith! Not only is he your so I mean, your child, but hes also your disciple! Can you be a little more responsible?! It was just a shame that Nora had already quickened her footsteps the moment she said she was leaving. Before he could even finish, Nora was already out of sight. Her voice was the only thing left ringing in the air: No one is allowed to reveal my identity to outsiders. Those that do will be subjected to the sects punishment! All the disciples present thought back to Pauls tragic state just now and shuddered. Quinn: In a bright and clean villa with well-rounded security in the suburbs. Justins car was parked outside the gates. He pushed the door open and entered the villa. In the yard, the greenhouse that was at a constant temperature all year round was filled with chrysanthemums. Yellow, white, pink There were all sorts of colors. There were bush lilies, and even rarely-seen orchid species like A Glimpse of Blood, White Gulls Chasing Waves, and so on Every pot of flower could fetch tens of thousandsor even hundreds of thousandsof dollars and was extremely valuable. However, Justin didnt cast even a glance at the flowers. He cleared the fingerprint verification and went straight into the living room. Justin is here! said Mrs. Landis, the caregiver, as she handed him a pair of slippers. Justin lowered his head and changed into the slippers. He was about to head further in when he suddenly spied a familiar figureTina York. His pupils shrank. His voice was harsh as he demanded, Why are you here? Tina smiled gracefully when she saw him. She replied, Im here to spend some time with Mrs. Hunt. Besides, she has a pot of A Glimpse of Blood thats not doing well and has wilted. I happen to have the formula for a remedy that can help her revitalize the flower. Justins pupils shrank. He knew very well that she was definitely up to no good, but his mother had always treated those flowers like her very life itself. To think she could actually win over his mother, who had always been a cold and distant person Before Justin could say anything, a beautiful and glamorous middle-aged woman walked over to them. She said, You can go now, Tina. Come over again tomorrow to take a look at how my flowers are doing. Sigh, the roots have become infested with worms. What a headache. Tina smiled gently and said, Sure, Mrs. Hunt. However, her countenance instantly turned dark and sinister after she left the villa. It was only after Winstons death that she realized that the love she had found in college was the purest. Pain and grief filled her heart, she wanted to avenge Winston! So, Nora wanted to marry into the Hunts, right? Heh. Apart from Pete, the person that mattered the most to Justin was his mother. Tina took a deep breath, took out her cell phone, and sent a message to Orchidiance: Can you help me save a pot of orchid? Im willing to pay $500,000! Orchidiance was a mysterious figure in the field of botany. 3 It was said that years ago, there was a pot of orchid species named Cinnabar Red Frost that, for some reason, was withering day by day. Its owner could only post about it on the Internet and ask for help. A netizen named Orchidiance told the owner that the pot of orchid was sick, and prescribed two doses of herbal medicine. The owner was so desperate that she could only make a Hail Mary effort and use the prescription on the pot of orchid, but in the end, the pot of orchid actually came back to life! Orchidiance became famous in the world of orchids as a result. As long as Tina managed to please Mrs. Hunt, she would definitely be able to sow discord between her and Justin with regard to his marriage plans!! Besides, there were moral issues with Nora herself, too! She was saddled with a child, yet she wanted to marry into the Hunts? She must be dreaming!! At the Andersons. Nora, who had just reached home, tossed her cell phone aside and went to take a shower.. When she came back, she noticed that she had received a private message on a website where she had registered an account in the past. The private message read: Can you help me save a pot of orchid? Im willing to pay $500,000! 4 Chapter 236 - : Lets Just Throw This Pot of Flowers Away Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora raised her brows. This identity of hers had actually come very out of the blue. Cherry had stumbled upon a botany website when they were living abroad. There, she had pointed at a pot of orchid covered in spots and asked her to treat its illness. That was why she had registered an account there. At that time, Cherry was only three years old, so she thought that the spots on the flower were there because it was sick, just like when a person developed spots on their skin. When she glanced at the flower, she found that it was indeed sick, and needed some traditional medicine remedies for it to recover. Bored and itching to test her skills, she left a message on the forum post. She gave the owner a formula for a traditional medicine remedy and told her to spray the flowers with the remedy once a day, and said that the plant would get better after a week. Responding to forum posts required account registration, so she had casually registered with the alias Orchidiance. After all, she was making orchids glow with youth and radiance once more! She didnt pay any more attention to the matter after she sent the message. Unexpectedly, the original poster reappeared a week later and said that Orchidiance really was a master at plant cultivation because she had solved the problem! Afterward, the group of orchid lovers started to ask her for help. She would help them out once in a while if she noticed their requests for help when she was in a good mood. And indeed, her remedies were effective every time. Gradually, she became famous in the circle of orchid enthusiasts. However, this was the first time someone had so blatantly asked to buy her prescription. She opened up the private message on the website and looked at the pot of flowers that the other party had sent. The pot of orchid had become infested with tiny worms. However, this particular orchid species was very delicate, and even just a bit of careless touching could result in damage. Thus, insecticide was definitely a no-go as it would cause the flower to die together with the worms. Nora raised her eyebrows. That pot of flower probably wasnt even worth $500,000. Besides, it wasnt as if its cosmetic condition was particularly rare and hard to find. Yet that person was offering her $500,000 to buy the treatment prescription for it? They must be out of their mind because they might as well just buy a new pot of flowers instead. She closed the private message, went to bed, and lay down to rest instead. In the villa in the suburbs. Justin looked at the beautiful middle-aged woman in front of him, only to see her smile immediately disappear after Tina left. She looked at him coldly. Did she offend you? Justin didnt say anything but only made a calm sound of acknowledgment. The glamorous woman immediately said, Hmph, I knew it. Otherwise, why would you come to my place for no rhyme or reason? After all, Im an abandoned lady of the wealthy. Who would even think of me? Justin cast his eyes down. Dont say that. The glamorous woman had a very weird temperament. She replied, It remains a fact, no matter whether I say it or not. She looked at the flora and fauna at the side after she spoke. In stark contrast to her icy-cold attitude toward Justin, she treated the plants with tenderness and great care. She said, You can go if theres nothing important. Im already so old and I dont have much money, either. What can she possibly gain from me? I just like caring for these flowers, thats all. Are you saying that I cant even associate with an outsider because of you? Justin looked at her from the back and let out a soft sigh. Thats not what I meant. However, the beautiful woman ignored him and started to hum a melody instead. She was wearing a long-sleeved dress. Looking at her from the back as she busied herself in the greenhouse, there was some retro charm to her. Justin watched her for a very long time before he finally sighed and said, I came because I wanted to tell you that Ch I mean, Pete has started doing game live-streams. You can have a look if youre free. The glamorous woman curled her lip disdainfully. Why would I want to look at him? I hate children the most! Justin fell silent for a moment. Seeing that she wasnt intending to turn back at all, he said, Then Im leaving. If you need anything, you can let me let Sean know. The woman had never taken the initiative to approach him before. Busying herself in the greenhouse, she ignored him, acting as if she didnt hear him at all. Justin could only get up and leave the greenhouse. It was only after he left that the beautiful woman slowly stood up straight at last. She took a deep breath and put down the pot of orchid in her hands. Mrs. Landis came over and helped her. Maam, why are you even doing this? The woman didnt say anything. Mrs. Landis, however, picked up her cell phone and said, Did Mr. Hunt say that the little mister has started live-streaming? Oh my, Im going to have to check it out! Mr. Hunt even told me which live-streaming platform hes on. Huh? He only starts his live-stream at five or six in the evening. Ill watch the old streams first. The glamorous woman continued to ignore her. Instead, she got up and went into the room. Mrs. Landis also went into the room with her cell phone. Cherrys voice rang out as the videos played: Do you have something against the wild monsters? Have you decided to take up permanent residence in the wild? The beautiful woman got angry. Your phone is so noisy, Mrs. Landis! However, Mrs. Landis acted as if she didnt hear anything. She suddenly stood up and said, Oh my, look at me and my memory! Im making stew in the kitchen. Ill go and make some small bruschetta for you, Maam. They will definitely taste great with the stew later! She tossed the phone on the coffee table and went to the kitchen. The sound of vegetables being chopped came from the kitchen. Only then did the beautiful woman open her eyes and peek at the phone. She turned and looked at the kitchen, upon which Mrs. Landis said, Ill need some time to prepare the dishes, Maam, so lets have dinner a little later! The beautiful womans eyes lit up, though she said disdainfully, Im going to starve to death if its too late! Why am I so unlucky? Even my caregiver cant make me dinner on time every day! To think shes even planning to patronize me with just some bread and soup! 1 Mrs. Landis couldnt help but laugh. What am I to do when were the only ones here? Would you be able to finish it if I cook a feast? Well, neither can I! That would be a waste of food! Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of vegetables being diced continued. The glamorous woman shifted over to where Mrs. Landis phone was, craned her neck, and looked over. There actually wasnt a profile photo on the live-stream page! Here, have a negative review! But When had Pete actually become this witty and sharp-tongued? Even his voice as he dissed people sounded so pleasant to the ears! Before she knew it, Mrs. Landis suddenly came out of the kitchen with a bowl of stew. The glamorous woman got such a huge shock that she immediately retracted her head and pretended to look like she was looking for something. She asked, Where did I put my ring, Mrs. Landis? Huh? Youre done with the stew so soon? Its been an hour, Maam, replied Mrs. Landis. The glamorous woman froze. How did time suddenly pass so quickly while she was listening to Pete dissing others? Early next morning, after the glamorous woman got out of bed and had breakfast, she suddenly stood up and instructed Mrs. Landis, Take that pot of A Glimpse of Blood with you, Mrs. Landis. Lets go out and have a stroll. Mrs. Landis nodded. Okay! The two left the house and walked about in the quiet residential area. The place was next to mountains and lakes, and the temperature and humidity levels there were just right. It was a very suitable place for one to stay at in their old age. The two of them walked to a pond in the garden. The glamorous woman suddenly said, Toss that pot of A Glimpse of Blood into the water. Mrs. Landis was taken aback. However, the next moment, she exclaimed in shock, But Maam! This is your favorite pot of flowers! The glamorous woman stared ahead of her. Throw it away. Mrs. Landis bit her lip. Maam, I know youre soft-hearted despite the things you say, so you dont want to associate with Ms. York anymore, for fear that she would bring trouble to Mr. Justin.. But we can still try and think of other solutions. Theres no need to give up! Chapter 237 - Whats That? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The glamorous woman sighed. The sight of the flower makes me want to do my absolute best to save it. How am I supposed to refuse entry to Ms. York and leave the flower to die when she comes again? I might as well just throw the pot of flowers away, then. Out of sight, out of mind! Mrs. Landis heart ached as she looked at her. Even her eyes had reddened. The glamorous womans name was Iris Hunt, and she was originally the eldest daughter-in-law of direct lineage in the Hunts, the most influential family in New York. By right, she should have been the most dazzling and enviable person. But unexpectedly, after the marriage For Justins sake, she was adamant about not having excessive contact with him. She had been living here ever since she moved out of the Hunts residence, and had put all of her sentiments for Justin and Pete into the flowers and plants here. The pot of A Glimpse of Blood was the first pot of orchid that she had taken care of back then. Perhaps even Justin himself didnt remember it anymore, but it was one of the first few potted flowers and plants that he had given her. Iris had treated it very delicately all this time and even personally taken care of it. Therefore, the potted orchid wasnt just Iris treasure, but it also contained all of her sentiments for her son and grandson. But perhaps the potted orchid had gotten old and reached the end of its lifespan, it started to wilt this year and even became infested with worms at the roots. Iris had tried many ways, but she simply couldnt cure it. To make matters worse, this pot of orchid was very hard to take care of. Just as she was feeling troubled over it, Tina had visited, claiming that she was there to give Iris a routine health checkup. Doctors went to the Hunts regularly to conduct physical examinations for them every month. The attending physician had suddenly changed to Tina this month. No one suspected anything initially, but when Tina saw the flowers, she suddenly started talking about orchids. This made Iris sit up in attention. After it caught her interest, the two of them started chatting. Mrs. Landis had never heard Iris talk that much all these years. Many of Tinas opinions with regard to orchid care gained Iris approval, making her nod frequently. Mrs. Landis had thought that Iris had finally found someone whom she could talk to. But who would have thought that Justin would come over? The sight of Justin had immediately made Tina timid and fainthearted. When she thought of the sudden change of doctors this month, Mrs. Landis understood everything right away. Given how clever Iris was, how could she possibly not understand when even Mrs. Landis had figured it out? That was how it had led to the conversation the day before. To be honest, it didnt actually really matter even if they allowed Tina to stay. What could she possibly make use of Iris for? Besides, she could also keep her company and chat with her. However, despite saying all those selfish things, Iris had thrown the pot of flowers away the very next moment. Her love as a mother made Mrs. Landis feel like crying. Tsk, its just a worldly possession. Whats the big deal? Seeing that Mrs. Landis eyes were all red, Iris pretended to be alright and waved at her. She got up and said, Throw it away. Ill go to the front and look around the place there. She was clearly reluctant to part with the flowers, yet she still said that. It was exactly this behavior of hers that made Mrs. Landis heart break. Mrs. Landis lowered her head. Suddenly, she hid the potted orchid behind some tall rocks. Iris might have made a temporary misjudgment, but she mustnt make the wrong decision too. She would find an opportunity to tell Justin about it instead. Given how influential he was, wasnt curing a pot of orchid something as easy as pie for him? Iris didnt want to tell Justin about it, lest it displeased that woman and caused trouble for Justin as a result. But the pot of orchid mustnt be thrown away! Mrs. Landis made up her mind. She wiped the corners of her eyes and went after Iris. When the two got home, Iris immediately said listlessly, Im going upstairs to rest. Dont disturb me if theres nothing important. Yes, maam. Mrs. Landis knew that Iris ultimately still couldnt bear to part with the potted orchid, so she had become sad. Mrs. Landis sighed. The doorbell rang at this point. Mrs. Landis walked over to the door and opened it. Tina was standing outside. She said with a big smile, Hello, Mrs. Landis. Mrs. Hunt must be waiting for me, right? I racked my brains after I went home last night and thought of something that we can try! To be honest, orchids are just like human beings. We Before she could finish, though, Mrs. Landis interrupted her. Im sorry, Ms. York, but Maam is tired today, so shes resting at the moment. She wont be seeing any guests today. As for the pot of flowers you mentioned Sigh, it unfortunately withered this morning, its already dead. Tinas pupils shrank. What? That Thats impossible Mrs. Landis sighed and said, Yes, Maam is very sad because of it. I think youd better come back another day instead. Tina asked, How about I go in and comfort Mrs. Hunt a little? No, its alright. She needs rest. Mrs. Landis didnt give Tina another chance to speak. She closed the door right after saying that. Outside, Tina clenched her fists in anger as she stared at the door. She had already asked aroundMrs. Hunt loved orchids the most, and was someone that regarded her flowers as her very life itself! So, why was she adopting such an attitude instead? What a letdown! But If Mrs. Hunt refused to meet her today, then she would just come again the next day. With that in mind, Tina turned and left. Upstairs. On the balcony, Iris watched Tina leave with an awful look on her countenance. She said, Did you see that? That woman is not as harmless as she looks. Mrs. Landis scoffed, That bit of skill is nothing in front of a sly old fox like you. To be honest, though, it doesnt really matter even if you let her spend some time with you and chat with you, Maam. Iris stretched. Forget it. I only had a good time chatting with her yesterday because some of her opinions are the same as Orchidiances. You can say Im half a fan of Orchidiance. Thats why I enjoyed the chat. Orchidiance? The master orchid breeder? Yes. Iris sighed. If only I could talk to her about taking care of orchids. Mrs. Landis said, If we can ask her for advice, maybe therell be hope for that pot of orchid! Iris was a little taken aback to hear that. She had already become accustomed to dealing with everything herself and had never thought of asking others for help. Even Tinas offer to help was something that the woman had delivered to her doorstep on her own. She suddenly regretted her actions a little. Why didnt you tell me that earlier? If we hadnt thrown that pot of flowers out, I couldve asked Orchidiance for advice on the Internet! Mrs. Landis laughed. I knew you would regret it! I didnt throw it away! Ill bring it back for you right away! Go, go! Look over there, Nora! Theres a stream there! And even a rockery! Tanya tugged the sleepy Noras arm excitedly. Nora yawned and said, Oh, the place is passable, I guess. She yawned again after she spoke. She had rarely woken up this early in her entire life! Tanya, however, didnt seem to have any idea what sleepiness was. She broke into a smile and said, Right? I intend to buy a villa here! You and Cherry can also move in in the future! Nora raised her eyebrows. Hm? Youre moving out of the Andersons? Tanya smiled and replied, Youre part of the Andersons, but Im not. It doesnt make sense for me to keep on staying at the Andersons. Besides, Im not planning to leave anymore. If I stay, Ill have to find someplace to live and settle down eventually. Nora was surprised. You arent leaving anymore? Yeah, Im not leaving anymore. Tanya walked ahead of her and said, Ill look for my child in the States! I have a feeling I will find the child someday! At the mention of searching for her child, Nora dropped her perfunctory act for once and said with certainty, Youll definitely find the child. She and Tanya had met when they were searching for their children abroad. Therefore, she and Tanya understood each other especially well. In the midst of her thoughts, Tanya suddenly pointed at a pot of orchid behind the tall rocks in front.. She said, Hey, look at that. Whats that? Chapter 238 - Joels Thoughtfulness Nora looked over and saw that a pot of worm-infested orchid had been discarded in the corner. The orchid was in a pot, so it was obvious that someone had abandoned it. That pot of flowers Nora frowned. It was the same pot of orchid that the person had sent her a private message about, asking her for help with it! The two went over. Tanya bent over, picked up the pot of orchid, and examined it carefully. This pot of flowers looks quite pretty. Of course, it was pretty. It was obvious at a glance that the pot of flower had been meticulously taken care of for many years as someones priceless treasure. It was just a shame that it had become infested with worms. But wasnt its owner a little too heartless? They had discarded the flowers just because she hadnt replied to them? However, Nora understood the next moment. The worms on the flowers were contagious. Should they remain in the greenhouse with other flowers, they would probably spoil the other flowers too. What a shame. Tanya held the pot and said, It just so happens that I dont have any flowers in my new home. Lets use this as decoration. How do we get rid of the worms on it? Tanya had already bought the villa. They were here to take a look around today. Nora thought for a moment. Since Tanya liked the flowers, then this meant that they were fated to be. Thus, she said, Let me do it. Tanya nodded. The two of them continued to walk ahead. After strolling around half of the residential complex, even though Tanyas long and slender legs were still moving, she was already complaining, The residential complex is too big. I shouldnt have suggested bringing you around and shouldve driven instead. Nora ignored her. The two walked and walked until Tanya worked up a sweat. Only then did they arrive at the door of Villa No. 10. Tanya unlocked the door with her fingerprint and said, The people that used to live in the villa were mostly artists. When I bought the house, the former landlord warned me not to mess with the residents of Villa No. 9. Nora raised her eyebrows. Why? Tanya explained, He said that she was a middle-aged woman with an especially strange temperament. Also, she likely comes from quite the background, because she has a lot of hidden bodyguards protecting her in the surroundings! Nora, The villas were in the suburbs. Although it looked pretty good, it actually wasnt that expensive due to its location. While the environment was passable as a retirement home, the medical conditions werent. As an ordinary residence, it was too far from the city. Tanya had only chosen this place because this was all she could afford with her years of savings. So, just which influential person was it who would choose to live here? She shook her head and didnt pay any more attention to the matter. Instead, she followed Tanya into the room. However, Nora raised her eyebrows a little after she did. The villa was decorated exquisitely in a country style, Tanyas favorite. But as far as Nora knew, such decor cost at least $300,000 to $500,000! Together with the villa itself How did Tanya buy it at a million dollars? She had checked the prices of the villas nearbythey all cost about 1.2 million dollars each. Tanya said that because the landlord was in a hurry to sell the house, he had set a low asking price. She only had about a million dollars, so it was just right for her. Added to this the interior decor and furnishings, there was no way anyone could buy the house for less than two million dollars! Moreover, it wasnt hard to sell the houses in the area. After all, they were high-end properties, and the villas were indeed pretty good. She couldnt help but think that there was definitely something going on here. Tanya, who was unaware of the ongoings involved, was walking around excitedly. There were three floors in the villa. The first floor consisted of a living room and a room for domestic helpers. The second floor consisted of three bedrooms, while the third floor could be used as a study or storage room. Tanya went upstairs excitedly. She said to Nora, Do you know what I like the most about this place? This! Take a look, Nora! Nora looked over to see that the two rooms on the third floor had been merged into a practice room. Mirrors covered the walls on all four sides, which made it very suitable for This is my dance practice room! Tanya slipped into the practice room on her toes. She looked around with a smile and said, The previous owners girlfriend was a dancer, so he specially bought this house. And here too She went out, pointed to the third room, and said, This is the bathroom and dressing room. After dancing, I can just go in to shower and wash off all the stinky sweat. Theres also a huge jacuzzi inside! Haha, the property agent said that the previous owner originally planned to use it as a shared bathtub for him and his girlfriend, so they left it unused in the end after the renovation. Well, Im the one who gets to use it now! Nora, Tanyas favorite dance practice room, Tanyas favorite country-style interior decor, and a two-person bathtub All of this made her absolutely convinced that something was up with the house. There werent that many coincidences in this world. However, upon seeing how excited Tanya was, she didnt want to be a wet blanket, either. Thus, she merely raised her brows, took out her cell phone, and hacked into the property agencys system. She found the previous owner in the houses transactional details. The man had a very ordinary nameGary Long. Nora, The corners of her lips spasmed a little, and she couldnt help feeling that she must have been thinking too much. When she was about to exit the page, something suddenly occurred to her and she scrolled up. Sure enough, she found a familiar nameJoel Smith. Nora, ? Joel had transferred the ownership rights to Gary. Then, in under half a month, Gary sold it to Tanya. As expected, how could there possibly be this many coincidences in the world? She lifted her head again and looked at Tanyaonly to see that she was already spinning around excitedly in the dance practice room. Nora hesitated for a moment. After a short internal struggle, she decided not to do anything about it in the end. If she were to tell Tanya about it, given how stubbornly competitive she was, she would definitely return the house. Returning the house was equivalent to a breach of contract, which would require her to pay a great amount as damages. On top of that, there were also various fees involved. Most importantly, through the house, as well as how meticulously and thoughtfully Joel had handled the matter, Nora could tell with her keen senses that there might still exist possibilities between the two of them. Therefore, shed better just not say anything unnecessary! In the midst of her thoughts, Tanya walked out of the dance practice room and said, Never mind, Im not dancing anymore. Its not like youre doing it with me anyway, so its really boring. Nora, didnt you say just now that you can cure that pot of flowers? Hurry up and do it! Ill take it as a housewarming gift from you! Nora, That pot of flowers was worth $300,000. One had to hand it to her for being able to bring herself to ask for a housewarming gift worth $300,000. She said, Ill need 100 grams of rice vinegar, 100 grams of baking soda, wormwood She went downstairs after listing a few items. After looking around the house, she actually found them all in the kitchen. Tanya laughed and said, The previous owner said that his girlfriend was supposed to return from abroad half a month ago. They were planning to get married, so he bought a lot of everyday necessities for the house. But in the end, the girlfriend didnt come back, and the two of them broke up, so these everyday necessities all come to me now! Let me see, there are two cartons of milk in the fridge. They are about to expire, so lets have one each later. Nora, Wasnt Joel Smith a little too virtuous? The corners of her lips spasmed a little. Then, she started to get busy. Outside, Mrs. Landis walked past their villa. She ran over to the rocks but didnt see the pot of orchid. She was terribly alarmed and frightened, but there werent any surveillance cameras there, so she didnt know who had taken it away, either. Iris was surely going to be really heartbroken now. While she was thinking about it, she suddenly smelled something pungent and piercing. She turned and saw two girls coming out of Villa No. 10 with a pot of flowers in their hands. Chapter 239 - Mother-In-Law And Daughter-In-Law Meet! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Damn, it smells so pungent! Tanya spoke brashly and without reservations. My favorite perfume scent has been totally overwhelmed! Nora glanced at her. Thats why I said we should do it outdoors. Youre the one who insisted on doing it indoors That was because I thought we could sit in the room, wasnt it? Come on, lets move to the yard. Where should we put it? Nora looked around and found a small marble table in the yard. She walked over, put the orchid down, and started to spray the potion, that she had concocted, on it again. While she was carefully spraying the potion all around the flower, she suddenly heard an angry shout. Stop! Nora was taken aback. Both she and Tanya looked at the door to see Mrs. Landis with her hands on her hips. As though an old mother hen guarding her chick, she rushed over and stood in front of them. What are you trying to do to the pot of flowers? Nora, ? Tanya, ? The two looked at Mrs. Landis. They hadnt shut the gates when they came in just now, so the woman had come in just like that. Who was she, though? They were wondering about it when Mrs. Landis said, That pot of flowers belongs to me! Realization dawned upon Tanya. Oh, I see. I found the pot of flowers in the garden and thought that the person who discarded it didnt want it anymore, so I brought it back! At the sight of how lifeless the pot of flowers was, Mrs. Landis panicked at once. Why wouldnt we want it? Do you know what this is or not? Also, how can you bring this pot of orchid back with you so carelessly when its so expensive? Tanya replied sheepishly, How expensive can it be? I thought it was a bonsai tree! Mrs. Landis, She stepped forward. She was about to take the flowerpot when Nora suddenly stopped her. She said, You claim that this pot of flowers belongs to you, but do you have any proof? This particular pot of flowers was worth a lot of money, so she was guarding against strangers who might be trying to scam them out of it. Besides, going by how old Mrs. Landis looked, she didnt seem like someone that would go online to approach her for help on treating the plant. After all, the elderly didnt go online very much. Additionally, only a minority of people would visit that forum. Mrs. Landis was taken aback. Do I have to prove it? Of course. Nora said unhurriedly, Otherwise, how would I know whether or not youre really the owner of this pot of flowers? Mrs. Landis, That was true. She could understand why she would have such concerns. But how was she going to prove it? Nora said, This pot of flowers buds are not quite the same color as other flowers. You just need to tell me what color they are. Mrs. Landis, !! Now, that put her in a spot. She hurriedly said, Wait a minute. Ill go and ask Maam. Okay. Mrs. Landis walked toward the exit, but after taking a couple of steps, she turned back and added, Dont spray anything on it anymore, though. These flowers are very delicate. Got it? Nora nodded again. After Mrs. Landis left and went out of sight, she picked up the spray bottle again and continued to spray the potion she had just concocted onto the flowers. Didnt she say that this pot of flowers is very expensive? asked Tanya. Nora nodded. Uh-huh. Thats why I have to help them save it. Otherwise, theyll throw it away again. Tanya, A short while later, they heard hasty footsteps at the gates. Mrs. Landiss voice rang out the next moment. This is the house, Maam! Watch your step! A beautiful and dazzling figure slowly walked in along with those words. The sight of her took Nora and Tanya, both big beauties, by surprise. They felt as if they had suddenly been dazzled. The woman walking in had an oval-shaped face, fair skin, and large eyes. She wore a long-sleeved dress that wrapped around her graceful curves, one couldnt tell any signs of age on her face at all. She wore her hair in big, loose curls draped gracefully behind her shoulders. She looked just like an elf that had stepped out of a European painting and accidentally entered the human world. Tanya couldnt resist poking Nora and remarking, Shes so beautiful! Nora nodded. The two wanted to continue, but Mrs. Landis had spotted the spray bottle in Noras hand. She then looked at the pot of flowers and found that all the flowers had been sprayed with some kind of dark mixture. She panicked at once and said, Didnt I already tell you not to spray anything on it anymore? Why did you continue to spray the mixture on it?! You What youre doing is going to kill our flowers! Or is it because you dont want to return it to us? Do you have any idea who the leader of our family is? Tanya hurriedly waved and said, No, were definitely giving it back. I didnt know it was so expensive when I picked it up. Iris frowned, but she said, Stop that, Mrs. Landis. Mrs. Landis, however, wasnt convinced. Maam, they are obviously the ones who mistreated your flowers Iris shook her head. It no longer belonged to us the moment you discarded it and someone else picked it up. We should already count ourselves lucky that they are willing to return it! Mrs. Landis was awfully indignant. Tanya breathed a sigh of relief. We didnt mean it, Madam. We were treating the flowers illness. Iris let out a sigh. The treatment method is too extreme. The smell of vinegar was simply too strong. How could orchids possibly withstand it? Tanya wasnt versed in medical theory, so she didnt say anything. Nora, on the other hand, said, I reckon the worms will be gone with another couple of sprays. Mrs. Landis reprimanded her. Youre pretty confident, arent you! Maam has already been trying to treat that pot of flowers for half a month, but the flowers have never looked so lifeless before. Just look at itthe petals are already drooping! It looks completely listless. You shouldnt have messed around with it if you arent professionals! Mrs. Landis! Iris reprimanded her again. Never mind, lets just bring the flowers back. Mrs. Landis went forward indignantly and picked up the pot of flowers. As she did, she nagged, Just how much effort have you put into this pot of flowers? You couldnt even bear to watch when we threw it away, nor did I dare to really throw it away. Who knew that it would end up being destroyed in their hands instead? Seriously! Iris shook her head and told her not to say any more. The two then left with the flowers. When they reached the gates, Mrs. Landis could still be heard saying, If the flowers die tomorrow, Im going to come and look for them! Never mind. As they say, what is yours will be yours, and what isnt will never be. The middle-aged womans voice sounded very pleasant, and the way she spoke sounded as if she was reciting a poem. It was just that her demeanor was cold and indifferent, making her look like someone who wasnt a part of the mundane world. It was only when the two left that Tanya finally swallowed hard and said, No wonder people say that beauty isnt just skin-deep. That ladys physique is too beautiful! I wonder how old she is, though. Since shes being addressed as Maam, then she must be at least thirty, right? But she doesnt really look like it, either Nora couldnt tell how old the woman was, either, mainly because she was a perfect combination of innocence and femininity, which made people overlook her age. Tanya said, Im going to ask around and see which family shes from After they brought the pot of flowers back home, Mrs. Landis took a piece of wet tissue, and carefully and gently wiped off the residual medicinal potion on the leaves and petals. It was just a shame that even though the potion was too pungent, the flowers were so delicate that she couldnt wash them. Thus, even though she had already wiped the potion off, it still smelled of vinegar. Mrs. Landis sighed. Iris even put down the tissue, got up, and went upstairs. Forget it, she said. She couldnt sleep well that night because the pot of flowers kept haunting her in her sleep. As a result, she felt like she had only just fallen asleep when she heard Mrs. Landis shout of surprise. Maam! Q-quick! Get up and look at the flowers!! Iris sat up abruptly. What had happened to the flowers? Could they have withered? And died? Chapter 240 - Help! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She had only discarded the flowers away the day before in a moment of impulse. Later, when Mrs. Landis told her that she hadnt really thrown it away, Iris had been overjoyed. It was the things that one recovered after losing that they cared about the most. She grabbed the pajamas next to her, put them on, and walked out of the room barefooted, making a beeline for the greenhouse. Mrs. Landis was standing next to the pot of flowers. At the sight of her, she panicked at once. Oh dear, look at you, maam She took a pair of slippers and gave them to Iris, who rushed over to the pot of flowers eagerly. The pungent smell was still there, but the worms on the plant were gone. Although the flowers still looked lifeless, they werent dead. Mrs. Landis pointed to it. The worms are really gone. Has the pot of flowers recovered? Iris shook her head. She stared at the pot of flowers with a frown and said, No, not exactly. The worms have indeed been driven away, but the flowers have also been contaminated by the mixture, so they may also wither. This was the reason why she had refrained from using pesticides even after such a long time. All pesticides had harmful effects on the flowers. Orchids were simply too delicate! 1 That was why she had been so hesitant and hadnt dared to use it all this time. But in the end, a young missy living next door had used it on the flowers instead, sigh! Mrs. Landis turned the pot of flowers around and examined it. She said, Maam, the flowers look like they are in better condition than before to me, though? Think about itit also looked terribly lifeless when it was still infested with worms, but it seems alright today? This pot of flowers isnt as delicate as we imagined after all! Iris frowned. Mrs. Landis marveled at the sight. That young missys remedy from yesterday surprisingly saved the flowers! Haha, maybe the pot of flowers would have already recovered by now if you had used pesticides on it five days ago! You were just too scared and too distressed about it. Thats why you didnt dare to do it! Iris hesitated for a moment. Really? But I remember that it was exactly because I used pesticides that a pot of flowers I once had, had died. The flowers became rotten, and even the roots were damaged and couldnt grow anymore. Mrs. Landis was in a very good mood. She said, But that was a different species of flowers. Maybe that pot of flowers just didnt have enough vitality and life force. This pot of flowers here is chock full of vitality, though! Iris also nodded. Yes, lets watch over it today! Okay! The pot of flowers remained half-dead the whole day. Iris watered it regularly and let it bask in the sun. This continued until the third day when the pot of flowers actually survived! Maam, this pot of orchid is no way near as delicate as you say it is! Look at how hardy it is! Its still doing fine even though that young missy was spraying vinegar on it that day! Mrs. Landis walked around happily in the greenhouse with a spray bottle filled with water. She said, Actually, maybe these flowers are just like people. Its easier to keep them alive by letting them grow in the wild instead of cultivating them so carefully! Iris felt that her words had some truth to them. She went one round in the greenhouse but suddenly stopped in front of a pot of dark purple chrysanthemums. She pushed the soil aside and inspected it carefully, upon which she was shocked. Mrs. Landis! This pot of flowers has been infected! Mrs. Landis walked over at once when she heard her. Sure enough, she spotted a few small black worms crawling around on the chrysanthemum buds. However, it seemed like it had only just been infected, so they werent many. However, the worms must have already laid eggs on the flowers, so it was impossible to remove them all without the use of pesticides. Iris frowned. Mrs. Landis suggested, Why dont we also give it a go, Maam? Iris wondered out loud. But I clearly remember that the flowers I used pesticides on in the past had died! Mrs. Landis pointed at the pot of A Glimpse of Blood and said, I remember you said that this pot of flowers is an exceptionally delicate type. Since even it can recover, this pot of chrysanthemums will definitely recover, too! Iris looked at the pot of A Glimpse of Blood that had returned to standing straight and glowing with vigor. At last, she sighed and said, Alright. She took out the pesticide she had bought, diluted it, and sprayed it gently on the chrysanthemum buds. The little worms fled all about as if they had just met with their natural enemy. Unfortunately, they fell onto the leaves after inching away just a couple of steps, unable to move anymore. Mrs. Landis exclaimed in approval, Isnt the insecticide much better than the vinegar she used? And there isnt much of a smell, either. Vinegar simply smells too strong! And its sour, too. Take a look at this insteadthe pesticide has already killed off the worms so soundlessly Iris was rather worried, though. Surely nothing will go wrong, right? She felt rather uneasy. Mrs. Landis laughed and said, Even the young missy next door can cure a pot of flowers so easily, let alone you, Maam. Have a little confidence in yourself! Alright, then. She looked at the dark purple chrysanthemums. When she saw how they didnt seem like they were affected, she breathed a sigh of relief. She placed the infected pot of chrysanthemums outside and kept it away from the other flowers. It should be fine after doing that. With that in mind, Iris went back into the house. However, when Iris woke up the next day and went to check on the pot of chrysanthemums, she was stunned! The pot of chrysanthemums had actually wilted! Additionally, the flower that she had specifically sprayed with pesticide the day before was already half-rotten! Not only was it drooping, but its petals had also fallen off, and it looked half-dead. Iris, !! Mrs. Landis was also stunned at the sight. H-how can this be? Iris panicked. What should I do? Mrs. Landis was perplexed. This shouldnt be, though. Maam, that young missy easily saved your pot of A Glimpse of Blood just by messing around a little. Why did this pot of flowers turn out like this instead? As soon as she said that, Iriss head whipped up abruptly. Perhaps that young missy wasnt just messing around? Mrs. Landis was taken aback. What do you mean by that, Maam? Iris stood up straight. Her big beautiful eyes were full of shock and astoundment. She replied, It means that young missy is actually a master orchid breeder! Come on, Mrs. Landis! Lets go next door and ask for advice! Mrs. Landis nodded. The two went next door, but even after knocking on the door for a long time, no one opened the door. Mrs. Landis panicked. Why isnt she opening the door? Surely she lives here, right? Iris took a deep breath. Call the property management office and ask for her number. Okay. Meanwhile, Tanya was on a stroll with Nora and Pete outside. Tanya was very smug as she looked at the scenery in the villa complex. Isnt the place big, Pete? Pete replied, Its okay, I guess. Its about the same size as my garden. Do you also have a stream in your garden? asked Tanya. Pete nodded. Yeah. Theres also a pond that draws water from the hot springs, so its possible to grow lotus flowers in there even in winter! Tanya, !! Pete let out a sigh. Even though Im already five and I jog in the manor every day, I still havent gone a full round around the manor. Tanya was rendered speechless with envy. Stop. Dont humblebrag anymore. She waved and said, Lets go. Well drive straight to the villa. God-mom has her own home now, Pete! Ill be living here in the future! Pete nodded. Okay. The group arrived at Tanyas villa.. As soon as the car stopped, Mrs. Landis ran over, grabbed Noras hand, and said, Miss, help! Chapter 241 - Smith? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Help? Tanya panicked. She urged, Quick, Nora, go and have a look! Might something have happened to that beautiful middle-aged lady? Nora had heard what Mrs. Landis said as soon as she got out of the car, so she was also a little taken aback. For some reason, she quite liked that lady, so she nodded and said, Lead the way. Pete, who was hiding in the car, looked at Mrs. Landis in confusion. Wasnt she Mrs. Landis, his grandmothers caregiver? He got out of the car as well. He was about to walk over when something suddenly occurred to himif his grandmother saw him, then wouldnt everything be exposed?! 1 He wasnt worried about his grandmothers health, though, because she underwent a health checkup every year! Moreover, the tyrant had assigned his grandmother bodyguards, who were all around the place. If something had really happened, there was no way the bodyguards would be this quiet. Therefore, while Mrs. Landis was preoccupied and hadnt noticed him yet, he grabbed Tanyas hand and said, Open the door first, God-mom. That kind of environment isnt suitable for kids. Ill wait for you and Mommy here. Tanya, To think she didnt even think as far ahead as a child. Nevertheless, she quickly came back to her senses, hurriedly opened the door, and let Pete in. Only then did she go after Nora. Two minutes later. Inside the greenhouse, Tanya stared at the beautiful lady in front of her and the pot of flowers in her hand. She was stunned. When you asked for help, you were talking about the pot of flowers? The beautiful woman nodded. Yes, of course. What else could I have been talking about? Both Tanya and Nora fell silent. When the two of them heard Mrs. Landis call for help, all they could think of was that something had happened to her. Now that they thought about it again, wasnt it obvious? It wasnt like Mrs. Landis knew Nora was a doctor after all! The corners of Tanyas lips spasmed a little. Then you should have been clearer about it. We ended up running all the way here. Mrs. Landis was terribly nervous. These flowers are Maams life itself. I wasnt exaggerating when I asked for help! Tanya didnt say any more. As for Nora, she looked at the pot of flowers in Iriss hand. It was likely infested with worms, but because they had used pesticides on it, the worms were gone. However, the flowers had also become damaged as a result. She frowned. The pesticide has already penetrated deep into the flower. This flower cant be saved anymore. Mrs. Landis burst into tears. Its all my fault, maam. Its all my fault! I saw that the young missy managed to save the flowers by spraying them with vinegar, so I thought that pesticide would also be okay. Sob The vinegar clearly smelled even stronger and more pungent than the pesticide Tanya couldnt stop herself from saying dryly, Look at what youre saying. Vinegar is edible, but is pesticide edible? Her words made Mrs. Landis choke, but she kept her head lowered and wiped her tears. Iris had only made up her mind to use the pesticide because she had convinced her to. Even though she wouldnt make her compensate for the flowers, it upset her to see Landis sad! She looked at Nora and asked, Can you save this pot of flowers, Ms. Smith? Iriss brows were also knitted together, and she looked miserable. I didnt say that this pot of flowers is going to die, replied Nora. Both Mrs. Landis and Iris were taken aback at her words, and they looked at her. Only then did Nora slowly say, You cant keep this particular flower anymore, but the pot of flowers itself is still salvageable as long as you She listed a few herbs and said, Brew them until they fill up only three bowls of water. Dilute the solution and water the flowers with it after that, and this pot of flowers will be fine. Flowers will grow again after that. Iris was stunned when she heard her verbally listing the prescription so casually. Why did her method of using traditional medicine to treat flowers resemble Orchidiances style so much? But Orchidiance wasnt based in the States! While Iris was wondering about it, she saw Nora yawn after she finished. Then, she slowly started to walk toward the door. Just do as I say and everything will be fine. Were heading back. Iris panicked. She rushed over to Nora, grabbed her, and said, Ms. Smith, right? Lets add each other on Messenger? Nora, ? Iris smiled and said, Dont worry, I definitely wont disturb you! At the most, Ill only approach you when something goes wrong with my orchids. Nora, She wanted to refuse. After all, the owner of Villa No. 9 didnt seem like anyone simple. She didnt want to get into any trouble. But when she saw the anxious and eager look in Iris eyes, as well as her beautiful, practically blemish-free, face, she suddenly couldnt quite bring herself to. Cough. She would never admit that Cherry had actually inherited her love for pretty faces from her! She took out her cell phone and they added each other on Messenger. Only then did she go next door with Tanya. Mrs. Landis went out to buy the herbs that Nora had listed, so Iris was the only one in the villa for a while. She sat on the wooden chair in the yard and opened up Noras Facebook page. A master orchid breeder like her would definitely share a lot of tips about cultivating orchids, right? Unfortunately her page was actually empty? Iris suspected that the young woman had filtered her out, so she scrolled up the page, upon which she found that the other partys friend list was visible to her. In which case So, Ms. Smith had never posted anything before? Just how lazy of a person was she? The corners of her lips spasmed a little. In the midst of her surprise, there was another knock on the door. She subconsciously got up and walked over to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Tina outside. Iriss expression instantly turned cold. What are you here for, Ms. York? Tina replied, Im here to check up on your orchid for you, Mrs. Hunt. Iris couldnt help but smile upon hearing her reply. No, its fine. Someone has already cured my orchid. Someone had already cured it? Tina was surprised. How can that be? She had asked for help on various websites and also approached several people who were experts on treating orchids illnesses, but all of them had said that it was hopeless. How could it possibly have already recovered? She was still thinking about it when Iris smiled and asked, Is there anything else? Tina bit her lip. She assumed that Justin must have gotten an expert to look at the orchid, just so he could stop her from getting close to Iris. In any case, her original intention in pleasing Iris was just so she could The look in Tinas eyes darkened. Suddenly, she smiled and said, Actually, Im just here to inform you about something, Mrs. Hunt. Iris was a little surprised. What? Tina narrowed her eyes. Do you know that your son has started dating a woman from a nobody family and made her his girlfriend? Iris replied coldly, Im not interested to hear about that. Tina, however, smiled again and said, You may not be interested to know about his girlfriend, but what about your grandson, the little Mr. Hunt? Are you not interested in knowing about him, either? Arent you afraid that that foresight-less woman will abuse your grandson after she marries into the family? When Tina chatted with Iris in the past, she discovered that the woman was always trying to draw the topic to Pete and make her talk about him. Although she didnt visit her grandson, she still liked him very much. Therefore, Tina used her trump card right away. Hes after all not her real son, so she can only be his stepmother. Once she marries Mr. Hunt and bears him a son, do you think he would still keep his position as the heir to the family? Iriss jaw tensed up. She didnt intend to interfere with her sons relationships, nor would she be easily incited by someones mere words. However, this didnt stand in the way of her investigating the other partys background. Who is she? asked Iris. Tina answered excitedly, Her name is Nora Smith. Iris: ? Smith? Chapter 242 - Children Must Not Be Without Their Mother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Coincidentally, the girl next door who knew how to plant orchids also had the surname Smith, which made her have a good impression of the surname Smith. She lowered her eyes. I understand. Is there anything else? Tina was stunned by her light tone. You dont care? Iris sneered. I already said that Im not interested in Justins matter. Ms. York, if you want to affect him by using me, youve made a wrong move. Goodbye. She did not give Tina a chance to speak again and closed the door. Tina, who was blocked outside, gritted her teeth in hatred as she looked at the door. She clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath before walking out. When Mrs. Landis came back from grocery shopping, she happened to see Iris sitting on the swing in the courtyard in a daze. She was stunned and asked, Maam, whats wrong? Iris sighed. Justin is in love. Mrs. Landis was stunned. Then, she could not help but scold him. This young master is too insensible! Since hes in a relationship, he should have brought that girl here to meet you! Really Iris lowered her eyes. As long as he likes her, everything else is fine. I just feel that Pete is a little pitiful. Mrs. Landis knew that Iris had thought of herself. After hesitating for a while, she walked to her side and squatted down, holding her hand. Maam, Young Master is not like that. Iris sneered. Hes not. But in a family, the role of a mother is too important. Havent you heard of a saying? With a stepmother, you have a stepfather. Mrs. Landis was silent for a while. Maam was not like this in the past. When she trusted someone, she would trust them unconditionally. However, after what had happened to Sir, her heart had completely broken. So now, she didnt trust any woman too much? However, Mrs. Landis also knew that the status of the person in charge of the wealthy families was important. It was like the throne of a country. If a young master got married and the wife gives birth to a new son, which mother would not be biased toward her own son? Not to mention, they still had to inherit the Hunts business! Mrs. Landis sighed. Maam, Pete is actually autistic. Its too demanding for him to take on the burden of a family. Didnt Young Master say so? He never planned to let Little Young Master take over the Hunts. Iris was stunned. Yeah. Pete had autism. Iris had seen Pete before. Half a year ago, she had secretly gone to see him and had seen that the child was alone and not very social. She had gone up to talk to him, but he had ignored her. She sighed. Although thats the case, if hes willing to be close to me and grow up with me, it might be the best way for everyone. But However, he was unwilling to follow her. She sighed again. After a while, she looked up and said, Give Justin a call. Ask him to bring Pete to see me. Mrs. Landis nodded, wild with joy. This was the first time Maam had taken the initiative to look for Justin since she moved out of the Hunts. She hurriedly nodded. Okay. She ran into her room to make a call, but Iris was still staring at the sky. She thought of when she was young When she had found out that her husband had cheated on her, she was determined to get a divorce. Even if they were to get a divorce, she would definitely not be able to take her son away. After all, Justins grandfather was still around at that time and was the head of the Hunts. He had raised Justin himself and was wild with joy at his intelligence. He had carefully nurtured him. At that time, she felt that people should live for themselves. Therefore, even so, she was determined to get a divorce. At that time, Mrs. Hunt of the Hunts had let her go on a vacation for half a month. She would decide if she wanted a divorce after she returned. She had agreed, and thus, she left. However, she had not expected that after the biological mother left her sons side, the mistress would visit her. When she was overseas and heard some news, she was once worried about Justins safety. However, she also knew that Justin was Mr. Hunts flesh and blood and that nothing would happen to him. With this thought in mind, she returned after playing overseas for a full 14 days. She was still determined to get a divorce. Her husband claimed that he and his mistress were truly in love. Even if they did not get a divorce, the two of them would only have a marriage of convenience. She did not want such a marriage. She would rather withdraw and pursue her own happiness. The pride in her bones made her think of everything too simply. When she returned to the house, one she had not seen for half a month, she saw her family looking at her strangely. They whispered, So pitiful. Maams nickname is gone, and so is her son. At that time, she thought that the servants were saying that she would give her son to the Hunts as well. She did not think much of it and went straight to the study after entering. In the study, Mrs. Hunt and Mr. Hunt were both there. Her husband and his mistress were also there. The mistress held her big belly and knelt on the ground. Her husband was holding her hand and pleading with Mr. Hunt. Dad! She didnt do it on purpose. Let her get up! Mr. Hunt smashed his teacup on the ground angrily. If anything happens to Justin, Ill kill both of you! Bam! The bag in his hand fell to the ground. Iris looked at Mr. Hunt and Mrs. Hunt in confusion. Her voice trembled as she asked, What happened to Justin? What happened to him? When Mr. Hunt saw her, he did not dare to say anything. Mrs. Hunt walked over and held her hand. Justin is gone! He was swindled by human traffickers! Her eyes were red and her hands were trembling. Iris looked at her husband in disbelief. At this moment, he was still defending his mistress. Iris, help me put in a few good words. She didnt do it on purpose. Her stomach suddenly felt uncomfortable, so she was too careless and didnt watch over Justin Iris was stunned. She lost the child? Justin had only been five years old at that time!! Her husband frowned. Seeing that she was silent, he could only look at Mr. Hunt. Dad, Justin is already gone. Its highly probable that he might not return, but do you not even want the child in her stomach? Mr. Hunt was stunned. Her husband continued shouting, This child is also a son! Ive already lost one, nothing can happen to this one! With that, he held the mistress arm. Get up. The mistress stood up trembling. This time, Mr. Hunt remained silent. At that moment, Iris suddenly understood. Justin was just a successor to the Hunts. Without this successor, there would always be another one. However, in this world, there was only one person who could not live without Justin. That person was his mother. A child could not live without a mother. Iris suddenly said, Mrs. Landis, how good would it be if Justins girlfriend was Petes mother? Chapter 243 - Cherrys Mommy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mrs. Landis was speechless. Back then, when Justin suddenly had a son, it caused an intense reaction from everyone. When he came over, Iris asked, Whos the childs mother? At that time, Justins attitude was very cold. Does it matter if the child has a mother or not? Iris was speechless. She knew that at that time, Justin was complaining that as his mother, she was always hiding outside and never came home. However, he did not understand her painstaking efforts. She was protecting him by not going back. His attitude toward her had always been very cold. Whenever he came over while he was young, he always followed a strict schedule, having already agreed with the Hunts. It was also because of this that things had changed a little over the years. He would occasionally come over to see her, but they had nothing to say to each other, so he only stayed for a while before leaving. Perhaps it was because she knew how hard it was to raise her son after she had him. At the Hunts. When Justin received Mrs. Landiss call, he was a little surprised, especially when he heard that special request to bring Cherry along He hung up and looked at Cherry, who was playing. He asked, Cherry, are you willing to come with me to see Grandmother? Cherry, ? Her big eyes were filled with confusion. Do I still have a grandmother? With that, she immediately covered her mouth. It was over! She had let it slip. Her brother definitely knew that there was still a grandmother. As she was thinking about this, she saw her father bend down and say to her face, Yes, its normal that you dont know her. After all, youve only seen your grandmother a few times. Phew So that was how it was. Cherry heaved a sigh of relief and was delighted. Okay! She liked Grandmother! Like her great-grandmother, she would be a very gentle old lady. She would give her lots of gifts. Recently, Cherry had become the favorite of the Hunt Corporation. At the thought of this, she said excitedly, Daddy, Ill go change my clothes! Justin nodded. He still had some work matters to settle, so he went to the study. Cherry returned to her room and changed her clothes. The moment she went out, she saw Roger standing at the door. He was smiling at her with his eyes narrowed. Pete, are you going out? Cherry nodded. Yes, Im going to see Grandmother! Roger suddenly smiled. Pete, I remember that you didnt like to talk much in the past. Why are you talking so much now? Cherry tilted her head and said calmly, Because Ive recovered! Roger, ? Cherry took the opportunity to praise her mommy. My daddys girlfriend, who is also my mommy, cured my illness! Roger narrowed his eyes. Your mommy? Yes, its Nora~ Shes a great doctor! Cherry started flattering her mother without hesitation. Not only is she beautiful and kind, but shes also cool and brave. Shes also very good-looking! Most importantly, my father wants to marry her! Roger, He did not take such a woman seriously. After all, no matter how powerful she was, how powerful could she be when she grew up in a small place like California? He only said calmly, Youre so young. Have you ever thought that a stepmother would be very bad? Cherry, ? Roger continued to bewitch her. Youve heard of Snow Whites story, right? The stepmother in that story is a witch. With a stepmother, youll also become Snow White. Then, youll be in trouble! Cherry pursed her lips. Roger: If your stepmother gives birth to a younger brother with your father, your position as the leader will no longer be needed. Have you thought about the consequences? If Justin was not married, his status on the board would be lighter. After all, when measuring a person, one would look at their career and family. When Roger heard that he had a girlfriend, his first reaction was to stop him. Even if he could not stop him, the seed of hatred that had been planted in Petes heart would still slowly germinate in the future. If there was a conflict between Justins wife and Pete, he would definitely be unable to take care of himself. Perhaps there would be a loophole in his control of the company and he could take advantage of it! His imagination was running wild. He even felt that any five-year-old would be on guard when they heard this. Indeed, the child in front of him was already deep in thought. Cherry frowned slightly, her smile turning into a little bun. Little brother? It should be fun, right? But Mommy definitely wont want to have another child! Roger was stunned. He sensed something. Another? Cherry nodded. Yes. My mommy has two one child! Roger was even more stunned. What? Your mommy had a child? Who did she have it with? How old is that child? A boy or a girl? Cherry said, Shes a beautiful, cute, quick-witted, and adorable little princess. Shes like a flower in everyones eyes~ Roger, !! It seemed like that woman had bewitched Pete a lot. Otherwise, why would he praise that little girl like this? No, he had to tell the Old Madam! When he thought of this, it was as if he had found a pillar of support. He walked straight to the Old Madam. Cherry skipped over to Justin. The two of them then took a car to the villa and saw Iris. As soon as they entered, Iriss eyes landed on Cherry. Her eyes lit up. Pete, youre here? Cherry looked at her curiously. Her big grape-like eyes were filled with curiosity. When she realized that this grandmother was different from her great-grandmother, with no wrinkles on her face, she was instantly as excited as a little butterfly. She jumped into Iriss arms and called out sweetly, Grandmother! Iris froze. After being cold for so many years, she suddenly hugged the small and soft Cherry. It reminded her of how she had hugged Justin back then, and her heart suddenly softened. The cold expression that had always been on Justins face subconsciously disappeared, and his lips curled into a smile. Yes. Justin looked at her. Her smile was just like when he was young. Every time he returned home after school, she would always wait for him gently at home But later, she had chased her father away and moved out. Justin lowered his eyes. At this moment, Iris said, Tina said that you have an unreliable girlfriend and are planning to get married? Justin, ? He paused and frowned. He was about to speak when Iris suddenly said, I wont care if you have a girlfriend, but if you get married, can you wait another five years? Justins words suddenly paused as anger suddenly rose in his heart. He asked, Why? Chapter 244 - Raising Her Daughter? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Of course, it was to give Pete more room to grow. When Pete turned 10 years old, learned about good and evil, and had his own thoughts, he would at least be able to protect himself before pursuing his own happiness. However, Iris would not say those words. She only said coldly, If you get married, there will be a lot of trouble. I dont want to bother about it. Besides, youre only 25 years old this year. Its the time to be impulsive. You might have been bewitched by a vixen outside. When youre 30 years old, if you still like her, it wont be too late to get married! Justin suddenly clenched his fists. Vixen? Was this how she saw the woman he liked? He sneered. You make it sound like youve managed me all these years. Since you havent, then dont bother. He lowered his eyes to hide the coldness in them. The mole at the corner of his eye exuded the same coldness and distance as Iris. Besides, Im already old. You dont have to worry about me anymore. With that, he extended his hand to Cherry. Pete, lets go. Cherry looked at her beautiful grandmother and then at her father. Thinking of the beautiful grandmothers words, she looked at Justin hesitantly. In the end, she broke free from Iriss embrace and walked to Justin. Justin bent down and picked her up before saying respectfully, If theres nothing else, Ill take my leave first. Iris didnt say anything. Justin added, Also, if I get married in the future, Ill bring her to see you. Youll like her. Of course, you can also dislike her because youve never liked anyone, right? After saying this, he turned around and left. After the sound of the car disappeared at the door, Mrs. Landis walked toward Iris. Her voice couldnt help but tremble. Maam, why why are you doing this? After so many years, your relationship with Young Master has finally eased a little. Why are you arguing again Iris sighed deeply. Thats good. Mrs. Landis was stunned. Iris looked at the sky. The worse our relationship is, the less trouble well cause him. Mrs. Landis sighed again and asked, Then should we investigate that Nora? Iris shook his head. No need. Mrs. Landis was stunned. Iris said hesitantly, The woman he likes could not be a bad person. Besides, even if we investigate, its useless. His personality is still the same as when he was young. He wont turn back once he has decided on something. Seeing her pitiful state, Mrs. Landis couldnt help but sigh deeply. She took a step forward and held her shoulder. Maam, it has been hard on you all these years. Whats there to be bitter about? Its all the role of a mother. Its worth it for the child. Iris stood up and walked to the greenhouse. Mrs. Landis stood outside the door and looked at the greenhouse quietly. Maam was like this. The more upset she was, the calmer she looked. Every time she was troubled, she liked to water the flowers. She had already watered the Inkland pot twice, but she did not notice it at all. On the way back to the Hunts, the more Justin thought about it, the angrier he became. Many years ago, Iris and his father had a marriage change. At that time, his grandfather was so angry that he kicked his father out of the house, leaving behind Iris and him. He did not know who was right and who was wrong. At that time, he was young, but when he grew up, all traces of his childhood had been wiped away. He could not find anything at all. Moreover, both Iris and his father said that Iris didnt love his father anymore. She had used him to threaten his father and grandfather. If his grandfather kept her, he would have to chase his father away. If he kept his father, she would leave the Hunts with him. 3 At that time, his grandfather had high hopes for him. He was only five years old but his grandfather had already determined his IQ. Therefore, he had chosen him and Iris without hesitation. When he grew up, he realized that there was no absolute right or wrong in a marriage. Moreover, his father had spent the rest of his life with another woman while his mother was growing old alone in this small villa. Whether his mother was right or wrong, he did not care. However, he could not understand why his mother had to leave even after his father had left. Didnt she say she would stay? When he went to look for Iris when he was young, she was always cold and even hated him. Not long after he came, she would chase him away. He could not feel any motherly love from her. When Justin thought of this, he lowered his eyes and sighed. Even if his mother was not good, she was still his mother. Therefore, all of this could not be blamed on her. Only the real culprit could be blamed. At this thought, he picked up his phone and called Sean. I dont want to see that Dr. York again in New York. 2 Sean was stunned for a moment, but then he realized something and answered, Yes! After hanging up, Justins mood finally relaxed a little. Then, he remembered that Miss Smith was a celibate when it came to marriage. It was very troublesome. How could he lie to that woman and register their marriage? While he was deep in thought, the car had already arrived at the Hunts. As they entered, the butler walked over. Sir, Old Madam wants you to go over. Justin, ?? What was going on today? They were all looking for him? He asked, What happened? The butler lowered his head. Young Master Roger is with the Old Madam. He must have said something bad again. Since that was the case, he should not let Cherry go in case she harbors a bad impression of the child. Justin got someone to take Cherry back before going to the Old Madams room. As soon as he entered, he called out, Grandmother. The Old Madam frowned, her voice trembling. Justin, I heard that you found a woman who has already given birth? You, why are you so muddled?! How can such a person be worthy of you?! Justin lowered his eyes and glanced at Roger. You heard? Roger instantly put on an obedient look. Big Brother, Im doing this for your own good. There are so many women outside. Every socialite in New York wants to marry you. Why are you being charmed by such a woman? She had a child before. Do you want such a secondhand woman? A fierce look flashed across Justins eyes. Coincidentally, I also have a child. Then am I also a second-hand man? Roger instantly smiled. Big Brother, dont joke around. How can a man and a woman be the same Moreover, if you marry her, wont the Hunts be laughed at by others? Theyll say that you picked up someone elses broken shoes. Moreover, youll even help her raise another mans daughter 1 Justin sneered. Who said were helping her raise another mans daughter? Chapter 245 - Whats Your Name, Ms. Smith? Roger was taken aback. What? Justin glanced at him. He hadnt brought Pete and Nora back home yet, so he mustnt let Roger know that the two children look just like each other. Otherwise, given how intelligent he was, he would quickly realize that Cherry was a fake. He would make trouble for Nora when that happened. It would be terrible if he accidentally hurt the two of them. The moment he thought of that, though, Justin suddenly recalled that Nora was the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Should Roger really send someone to take Petes life, he reckoned that he would probably be the one to end up injured instead. Regardless, this was ultimately still a lot of trouble, and that woman hated trouble the most. He coughed and refrained from answering. As for Roger, he seemed to understand something after he processed Justins words. Are you saying that shes not going to bring her child with her when she marries you? So, the child will stay with the Andersons instead? This isnt a question of a single child or of money; after all, how much money can a little girl spend? Justin, the fundamental problem here is that woman Cmon, Grandma, talk to him! The elderly Mrs. Hunt frowned. She disapproved of this marriage an awful lot, but even so, she couldnt just embarrass Justin in front of Roger. Thus, she said, These are Justins household affairs. Why dont you leave for now? Roger nodded and left the room. After he left, the old lady stretched out her finger and jabbed Justin. You Are you really going to marry that woman? Justin heaved a sigh. His tone became more intimate and he said, Grandma, its still too early to talk about marriage! Mrs. Hunt was surprised. Huh? What do you mean? I knew youre just fooling around and arent serious about her Are you just dating her out of novelty Justins face twitched a little. He hurriedly interrupted her and said, No, its because Im still trying to court her. The elderly Mrs. Hunt, Justin sighed. She isnt interested in me. Mrs. Hunt felt like she had just heard the biggest joke in the world. Utterly stunned, she rebutted, Theres actually a woman in New York who isnt interested in you? Her grandson was well-known for having a high IQ and was very outstanding in every aspect. Added to this his good looks, the daughters of all the wealthy families flocked to him, despite the fact that he already had a child. Over the years, there was no lack of people who came to her to secretly or overtly ask about his marriage matters, recommend potential candidates, or even recommend themselves! Even that girl from the Smiths was interested in him. The Hunts and the Smiths were actually originally a good match for each other. It was just a shame that the girl from the Smiths was an adopted daughter Otherwise, they would have matched each other pretty well, since both youngsters were outstanding. Of course, these were all just her own opinions. She had also asked her grandson for his opinion back then, but unfortunately, he wasnt interested in her. But now, there was actually someone who wasnt interested in her grandson? Was she just playing hard to get, or was she really not interested in him? Mrs. Hunt immediately dispelled one of the two possibilities the moment she thought of them. There was no way her grandson would fail to realize if she were just playing hard to get. He was even better at reading people than her these days! This piqued the old ladys curiosity. That makes me so curious about that young missy. Bring her home and let me have a look someday! Justin nodded. No problem. After Justin left, the old lady suddenly got someone over and instructed, Get someone to look into Nora Smith. Yes, maam. The old lady frowned. Although her grandsons happiness was important, the Hunts honor was also very important! Even if that woman was great, the fact that she had given birth to another mans child would still be her dark past and would cause her to be mocked and laughed at for a lifetime. She wasnt optimistic about the two of them. Therefore, she intended to look for an opportunity to meet Ms. Smith and her daughter. Meanwhile, at the villa in the suburbs. Nora was leaning on the sofa and nodding off. Next to her, Tanya had already taken Pete upstairs. She had already tidied up the three bedrooms upstairs during the last few days. Apart from the master bedroom meant for herself, for the other two rooms, she turned one into a room for boys, and the other into one for girls. She took Pete into the room for boys and asked, Do you like it? Pete looked at the room, which was decorated fully in blue. The bed was even a Captain America-themed one. The boy, who was rendered a little speechless, replied, How childish. Tanya curled her lip disdainfully. Youre too precocious for your age, boy! What is your room decor like at the Hunts? Pete replied, Its decorated in black, white, and gray tones, which are classier. Ill take you there someda He suddenly paused at this point. Because it suddenly occurred to him that the tyrant had already changed his room decor to Cherrys tastes instead! The whole room was pink!! The corners of Petes lips spasmed a little. Then, he asked, Who is this room for? Tanyas eyes looked a little lost but were also determined. She answered, Its for my son! Pete, ? He was taken aback. Do you have a son? Tanya hesitated for a moment before she replied, It may also be a daughter, so Ive also set up a girls room. When Cherry is back, I will ask her if she likes it or not. She would definitely find her child! And once she did, the child would immediately have their own room! She wanted to give her child all the maternal love that she owed all these years. The thought had only just formed when her cell phone rang. When she answered the call, Joels voice came from the other side. Its me. Tanyas attitude turned cold. Is something the matter, Mr. Smith? Joel kept quiet for a while before he finally said, My daughter wants to learn to dance. I wonder if its convenient for Ms. Turner to No, its not. Tanya hung up without any hesitation. Next to her, Pete was speechless. Knock, knock! The sound of someone knocking suddenly came from the door. Nora, who was sleeping on the sofa, was awakened by the noise. She rubbed her eyes and got onto her feet. When she opened the door, Mrs. Landis immediately grabbed her hand and said, Maam is in a bad mood today, Ms. Smith. She looked like she got along well with you when she was chatting with you earlier today. Can you spend some time with her and talk to her? Nora, ? She was about to reply when Mrs. Landis heaved a sigh. She said, Maam got into an argument with her son. Shes really having a hard time. She is obviously afraid that the young masters son will suffer if he remarries, yet she couldnt tell him anything, which causes him to misunderstand her all the time. After the two quarreled again today, Maam has been spacing out in the greenhouse for a whole day now, and she refuses to eat or drink. What should I do? Nora, Just like that, Mrs. Landis dragged and pulled her next door. Sure enough, she spotted Iris sitting in a daze in the greenhouse. Since Im already here, Ill just talk to her a little, Nora thought. But what should she talk about? What a headache She stepped into the greenhouse. She was about to speak when Iris spotted her. A smile blossomed on her sorrowful countenance at once. Youre here, Ms. Smith. I have no idea why, either, but I just feel so happy and find you so likable the moment I see you. Maybe its because youre good-looking. Nora, Iris went on. Were already meeting for the third time, so that makes us friends, right? But I dont even know your name. Can you tell me what your name is? Chapter 246 - God-Sisters Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora was about to answer when Iris went on. Do you know how my pot of A Glimpse of Blood came about? It was actually my son who gave it to me on my birthday I know he did it so that I could pour all my sentiments into the flowers, but what he doesnt know is that I actually didnt have any love for orchids in the past. I found gardening really annoying, but in order to take care of that pot of flowers, I bought a lot of orchids to learn and gain some experience. Over the years, Ive killed a lot of orchids while trying to take care of them. I still remember that the first pot of flowers I killed was Nora: She shut up and listened quietly. She knew that what Iris needed at the moment was a listenershe needed to vent some of her emotions. She talked about a lot of things, and Nora gazed at her seriously. She didnt find her annoying. After all, she simply couldnt bring herself to be annoyed when faced with such a lovely visage. She could look at her all day without any issues. Iris spoke mostly about bits and pieces of her life with her son. Through her words, Nora more or less got to know what kind of situation she was in. For some reason, she and her son were living separately. In addition, they werent on very good terms with each other, and her son seldom visited her. She realized this because she only spoke about how her son grew up, but never about how they spent time together. Iris talked for a whole two hours. At last, her throat became parched, and Mrs. Landis brought them some fruit tea. She took a sip and said hoarsely, Would you dislike me for being so long-winded, Ms. Smith? Its been a really long time since Ive spoken this much. No, I wont. Feel free to go on, replied Nora. Iris, She had never seen such a quiet and beautiful girl with such a casual attitude before. In particular, whenever she mentioned how she had accidentally killed an orchid, Nora would always chime in with a sentence or two, and teach her methods that she couldve used to save the flowers at that time She also learned a lot about taking care of orchids during the chat. The more they chatted, the better they got along with each other. At last, Iris suggested, I find that we simply hit it off very well, Ms. Smith. Why dont we become a sworn family? Iris was about to suggest taking her as her goddaughter when Nora replied, Sure, God-sis. Iris, ? She was stunned for a moment. Then, she burst into laughter and said, Im almost fifty. How can you call me God-sis? Nora was taken aback for a moment. She looked at the charming and pretty visage in front of herthe years didnt seem to have left any marks on her face. She couldnt help but say, You look too young. Needless to say, Iris was delighted at the compliment. She touched her cheek and said, Youre also very young, arent you? Are you twenty yet? Nora laughed. My son is already five this year. Son? Iris was dumbfounded. But youre so young! Yet you already have a son?! Nora nodded. Iris asked, Where is he? Nora nodded at Villa No. 10 with her chin and answered, Hes at my friends. Iris got up at once. Really? Why dont you take me to him? As his god aunt, I should visit him, too! Nora, She thought of how Pete kept trying to hide, and knew right away that he might know the lady in front of her, and didnt wish to meet with her just yet. Thus, she said, Forget it. Hes shy. Iris didnt force it, either. Alright. Ill let you meet my son the next time youre here, God-sis! Nora smiled and got up. Sure. Its getting late, I have to go back. Iris sent her off. When the two reached the door, Nora suddenly stood still and looked back at her. She said, Sis, sometimes, what matters the most between two people is actually trust. You may be protecting your son in your way, but what if your son doesnt need you to protect him anymore? Iris froze in place, stunned. The girl in front of her was simply so perceptive. She hadnt mentioned even a word about what had led to the current situation at all, but only talked briefly about how she interacted with her son, yet she had actually guessed it! She stared at Nora blankly. Nora lowered her gaze, nodded at her, and left. Iris balled up her fists tightly as she stared at the girls thin and frail form. At some point, Mrs. Landis came up behind her and said, Ms. Smith is right, Maam You have already made such sacrifices for so many years. Its time to tell Mr. Justin the truth! He now oversees the Hunts, and is no longer the boy who needed your protection back then A dazed Iris turned around and looked at Mrs. Landis. In the end, she heaved a sigh. Even if I tell him now, would he be willing to believe me? Mrs. Landis was stunned. In order to keep her distance from Justin, Iris had always treated him very coldly and distantly for the past two decades. How could two decades of estrangement possibly be easily explained with just a few words? Mrs. Landis sighed. Iris turned and went back to the room. Ive already spent more than twenty years like this. Why bother creating trouble for him now? Mrs. Landis stayed silent for a long time as she stared at Iris from the back. To be honest, Maam also yearned for Justins forgiveness, didnt she? It was just that she wasnt willing to tell him about it, nor did she know how to. In fact, she had already become accustomed to speaking coldly over the years and didnt know how to speak warmly to anyone anymore. Mrs. Landis lowered her head. Nora brought Pete into the car after she returned to Tanyas. Tanya saw the two of them off reluctantly. Dont go, guys. This place is so big, but Im the only one here Im scared. Nora raised her brows. How about coming to the Andersons with us, then? Tanya, ? She had officially moved in today, why would she move out again and follow them back? The corners of her lips spasmed a little, and she finally let go of the car door. She looked at Nora and said, Damn, youre so heartless! Besides, whats so good about the Andersons that you simply have to go back? Nora yawned. The bed there is pretty good. After seeing the two of them off, a very resentful Tanya went back to her villa. After watching Tanya enter the villa in the rearview mirror, Pete finally asked, Mommy, how was your chat with Gr with the lady living next door? Grandma was really weird. Surely she didnt bully Mommy, right? As soon as he thought so, Nora replied, Well, we hit it off really well. We are now god-sisters, so shes your god-aunt from now on. Pete was full of question marks when he heard her: ???? How did Grandma become his aunt?! What had happened between Mommy and Grandma?! While Pete was filled with self-doubt, the car returned to the Andersons. After parking, Nora got out of the car with her cell phone. She completely ignored Pete at the back, who was hopping off the tall car and then tiptoeing to close the door. She was replying to her newly-gained god-sisters text message: I am home. Iris: Good to know you got home safely. Im very happy to meet you. Nora paused.. Then, she suddenly smiled and wrote: By the way, my name is Nora Smith. Chapter 247 - Tough Love Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the villa in the suburbs. Mrs. Landis was in the midst of dinner preparations when she suddenly heard a scream from the upper floor, which made her hands tremble and she almost cut her finger with the kitchen knife. She rushed upstairs with the kitchen knife and asked nervously, Whats the matter, Maam? Whats the matter? Iris, who was resting on the recliner, sat upright as she stared at her cell phone incredulously. When she saw Mrs. Landis come in, the dazed woman asked, Earlier today, what did Tina York say Justins girlfriends name was? You know, Nora Smith! Mrs. Landis replied. Iris swallowed hard as she looked back down at the text messagethe five words my name is Nora Smith were displayed there clearly. She rubbed her eyes. When she saw the five words again, she couldnt help but let out another scream. Ahhh! Mrs. Landis received another huge shock. She shivered and said, Oh my goodness, my precious Maam, please dont scare me anymore! Im already old, so I cant take shocks anymore! Whats the matter? Iris lifted her head and looked at Mrs. Landis weakly. Mrs. Landis, I I I think Im in trouble! Mrs. Landis, ? Iris asked, If I tell you that the girl whom Justin has fallen in love withthe one that Tina York says has been pestering himis the same Ms. Smith whom we were talking to today, would you believe me? Mrs. Landis, ??? Mrs. Landis thought of Noras indifferent attitude and the aura around her, and she shook her head. After being Iriss follower for so many years, she had long since learned to read people and identify them. Ms. Smith was no ordinary person. There was no doubt that she was a very impressive person! It was clear that she and Iris were no ordinary people, and everyone else was dying to be of help to them. However, when she had gone over to ask Ms. Smith to talk to Iris, she had been reluctant to! Mrs. Landis shook her head. I dont believe it. Iris nodded. I dont believe it, either. Mrs. Landis asked, By the way, maam, didnt Ms. Smith say today that she has a son? Yes, thats right. Iris said, The Nora Smith that Tina York mentioned only has a daughter. She doesnt have a son. So Mrs. Landis said cautiously, What if the name Nora Smith has become very popular? After all, its neither a particularly uncommon name nor an obscure last name. Iris hesitated. Is that so? Not many people named their daughters Nora these days, right? No, wait. Perhaps Tina had meant Norah? Or Noreen? Iris comforted herself. At last, she said, If we want to know whether shes really the one or not, the next time we invite Ms. Smith over, we can also ask Justin to come over. This way, well know for sure, right? Mrs. Landis nodded. Yes, thats right. Shes your god-sister anyway, so it doesnt matter! Iris breathed a sigh of relief. Nora, who had absolutely no idea that Iris was in an internal struggle the whole night, went upstairs with Pete after she returned to the Andersons. After washing up, the two of them happily fell asleep on the bed. The night passed peacefully. The next day, Nora again slept until the sun was up before she finally woke up. She had only just stretched and gone downstairs leisurely when she spotted the elderly Mrs. Anderson and Melissa sitting solemnly on the sofa in the living room. They looked up when they heard the door open. When they saw her, they got onto their feet at once. Melissa exclaimed, Youre finally up, Nora! Noras voice still sounded a little nasal as she asked, Whats up? Mrs. Anderson and Melissa exchanged a look. At last, Melissa said solemnly, Mrs. Hunt has invited you to the Hunts manor! She has also requested that you bring Cherry along! Nora, ? She frowned and asked perplexedly, Mrs. Hunt? Melissa nodded. Yes, Justins grandmother. Nora knew who she was, of course. After all, she was the one who had cured that old ladys illness! Nora was just very puzzled. What is she asking me to go over for? As soon as she said that, Melissa gazed at her gravely and asked, Come over here, Nora. I have something I want to ask you. Please answer me seriously. Nora went downstairs, shuffled over, and sat opposite Melissa and Mrs. Anderson. What is it? Melissa took a deep breath and asked cautiously, You and Justin Are the two of you She held up two fingers, drew them together a couple of times, and went on. dating? No, were not! However, her cell phone rang at this point. She looked down to see that Mr. Narcissist was calling. She picked up the call and subconsciously said, What can I do for you, Mr. Hunt? The man on the other end of the call spoke in a low and deep voice. Nothing much. I just wanted to ask you out on a date, thats all, Ms. Smith. Nora, ? She was a little surprised. A date? Thats right. Didnt I make a promise to you the other day? We have to go on dates more frequently, so that I dont keep on making you take the initiative to approach me under the guise of visiting Pete. In this regard, men should take the initiative, shouldnt they? Nora asked reluctantly, Where? And when? How about now? Lets go to the movies? No, thanks. Nora said, The movies make me fall asleep. They are boring when their plots dont make sense. How about touring the countryside, then? So that we can admire an endless field of vegetables on a farm? Sorry, Mr. Hunt, but I come from a small town. These things arent rarities to me. What do you feel like doing, then? Nora immediately replied, I wanna sleep. 3 The other end of the call fell silent for a long, long time, so much so that Nora even wondered at one point if the call had been disconnected due to signal loss. Just as she was about to hang up, the scumbags voice rang out again. This Arent we moving things a little too fast? Nora, ? Weve only just started dating, so our relationship hasnt reached the point of passion and infatuation yet. Isnt it too early for us to sleep together? But of course, since youre the one who brought it up, I will definitely satisfy you, Ms. Smith. 2 Nora, !!!! She obviously meant that she wanted to sleep by herself! That scumbag was simply too narcissistic!! Once again, the man made Nora so mad that she gnashed her teeth in fury. She snapped, Are you incapable of understanding English, Mr. Hunt? Or perhaps you need me to operate on your brain? Her words suddenly reminded Justin of a message that Anti had once relayed to him through Solo. The message had made him so angry at that time that he made up his mind to would beat up the other party real bad once he found them. But later on, he had forgotten about it. Now that she had brought it up, Justin suddenly smiled and said, Your words have reminded me of a message that Anti passed to me back then. Nora, ? Why did you insult me that time, Ms. Smith? asked Justin. Nora, !! Because youre so narcissistic, of course! But could she say that? No, she couldnt Once she said it, she would have to explain that she wasnt in love with him, which would then require her to explain why she was approaching Pete. Driven into a corner, Nora coughed and said, Dont they call such behavior tough love? Nora then said, If theres nothing else, then Im hanging up, Mr. Hunt. Just as she was about to hang up, Justin chuckled softly and said, Please wait a moment. Nora paused. The next moment, his voice traveled through the phone again. About sleeping However, she didnt give Justin the chance to continue and hung up straight away. When she looked back up, she saw an astounded Melissa and Mrs. Anderson staring at her Chapter 248 - Let the Two Children Meet and Get Familiar with Each Other! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The two of them asked in unison, Nora, are you not in a relationship with Mr. Hunt? As the saying goes, beating is a sign of affection, and cursing is a sign of love. How could they not be in a relationship?! Nora: She rubbed her forehead in pain. How was she supposed to explain this? Melissas eyes widened, and he stuttered, Nora Nora, is this how you usually talk to Mr. Hunt? That was Mr. Hunt! Even Simon did not dare to scold Mr. Hunt like this. However Melissa swallowed. For some reason, Noras face felt a little hot when her aunt and grandmother looked at her like that. She coughed and suddenly said, Aunt, Mr. Hunt and I are really not in a relationship. We just However, she could not say anything. Just as she was feeling conflicted and wanted to use a word to accurately express their relationship, Melissa smiled. I understand, I understand! Nora, you dont have to explain! Nora, ? She hesitated. You understand? Yes! Melissa smiled. Alright, stop talking. I wont force you! After all, youre young and thin-skinned. Nora: ? Shes thin-skinned? Did she have some misunderstanding about her?! She twitched her lips and heard Mrs. Anderson say excitedly, Melissa, come upstairs with me later and see how much jewelry I have left. I want to prepare a dowry for Nora! 1 Melissa nodded. Alright, Ill prepare some too! She sat up straight and smiled. Ive raised two children but havent prepared for a wedding yet. Were marrying off our daughters. Mom has to teach me what to prepare! Mrs. Anderson smiled. Sure. Back then, we didnt send your elder sister to get married, but your second sister got married at home. I still remember those customs! The rules here are really big! Nora, !! Did they understand? The corners of her lips twitched. Grandma, theres no need. Aunt, you dont have to As soon as she said this, the two excited people immediately looked at her. After a while, Mrs. Anderson lowered her shoulders. Thats true. After I married into the Andersons, they didnt think much of my jewelry. Sigh, its already old, theres no new design. Melissa nodded as well. Yes, the Hunts have assets in hundreds of billions of dollars. We Andersons cant even afford a few hundred million dollars now. Nora, its because we dont have the ability Nora, She waved her hand. Thats not what I meant. I Melissa held her hand. I know that our things are just a drop in the ocean for the Hunts, but these are all our intentions! Also, we have transferred 35% of Harmonia Pharmacys shares to you! Sign the contract someday and it will take effect! Nora, !!! She was about to say something when Mrs. Anderson suddenly sighed deeply. Justin isnt bad, but the Hunts life is actually not easy! Melissa looked at her. Mom, whats wrong? Why are you suddenly saying this? Mrs. Anderson frowned. The Hunts are very big and have a lot of businesses. They also have a lot of competitors. Sigh! She looked at Nora. Nora, the second branch of the Hunts is always causing trouble, but they dont have much power in reality. Justin can crush them with a single finger. Being able to marry him might seem glorious, but do you know Back then, Justins mother also looked glorious, but in the end, she was chased out of the house. Melissa frowned. Speaking of which, Justin can suppress the rest of the Hunts, but he cant suppress his mother. I heard that his mother has a very strange personality. With such a mother-in-law, what should we do with your personality? Although Nora looked easygoing, this was only in front of them. Melissa knew this niece of hers. She was sharp-tongued when it came to ill-intentions. She was really afraid that after Nora marries Justin, she would have a conflict with her mother-in-law and directly punch her As she was thinking all this, Mrs. Anderson sighed. Actually, theres something important. Melissa was stunned. What? Mrs. Anderson looked at Nora. After you marry Justin, do you still want a child? Melissa immediately understood something and looked at Nora. Nora: Facing their gazes, she answered slowly, No. Her body looked strong, but she was very weak internally. Back then, she had lost a lot of blood and had barely escaped death. Her foundation had long been damaged. Sleeping for a long time now was a sign of her bodys deficiency. Have another child? Wouldnt that kill her?! However, Mrs. Andersons thoughts had gone astray. If you dont give birth, itll be fine. Then there wont be much conflict. But if you give birth to another child, then the Young Master of the Hunts will become your enemy! Melissa nodded. Now that I think about it, Mr. Hunt is actually not a good person. Sigh, Nora, since you dont want a child, you must tell us about your plan when you go to the Hunts. The minds of the wealthy families were usually more conservative. The boys standing was greater than the girls, and the heir was always a boy. The two of them were worried that the Young Master of the Hunts would have other thoughts if Nora ever had another son. But if she did not have this thought, everything would be fine. Nora twitched her lips and stood up. Aunt, help me reject them. Im not going. She did not want to cause any trouble. Melissa still wanted to say something, but Mrs. Anderson nodded. Yes, were not going! Why should we go just because the Hunts asked us to? This is ridiculous! How can they just call a girl over?! Melissa thought about what she said and felt that it made sense. She nodded. Nora saw that the two of them finally stop talking, and went to the dining room to eat breakfast. After she left, Mrs. Anderson looked at Melissa. Melissa, Im afraid Ill have to ask you to make a trip! Melissa nodded. Mom, I understand! Since the two families were discussing marriage, why would they call the young lady over directly? It should definitely be the parents of the two families sitting together to have a chat. She stood up. Ill call Mrs. Hunt right away. She went upstairs and returned Mrs. Hunts call. She smiled and said, Unfortunately, Nora is sick. Shes afraid shell pass the disease to you. How about this? Ill come over and see you. When Mrs. Hunt heard this, she understood what she meant and immediately made another request. I remember that Miss Smiths daughter is called Cherry. Can you bring her over? Let Cherry and Pete get to know each other better! Melissa understood what Mrs. Hunt meant. She wanted to meet Cherry.. She was confident that Cherry would be loved by everyone. Therefore, she smiled and said, No problem! Chapter 249 - Returning to the Hunts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After chatting for a while more, Melissa hung up and went to chat with Mrs. Anderson. Melissa was worried. Mrs. Hunts attitude is quite good, but I dont know if this is her basic upbringing or if shes very satisfied with Nora. Mrs. Anderson sighed. If she was satisfied, she wouldnt have called early in the morning to ask Nora to come over. Melissa clenched her jaw and did not speak. Mrs. Hunts behavior was actually very rude. When ordinary children fell in love, the man would definitely be more proactive. However, there was no reason for an elder to directly call the girl over to their house. If they really wanted to see what she looked like, most of them would visit personally. In ancient times, if the royal family took a liking to someone, they would summon them to the palace to take a look. Therefore, this made Melissa and Mrs. Anderson very uncomfortable. Although the Andersons were already in dire straits, they were still a prominent family. They were not a small family in New York. Mrs. Anderson sighed deeply and said the main point. Its because Nora got pregnant before marriage and gave birth to a child. Melissa was indignant and her words became a little unpleasant. But Justin also has a child. I dont know where he got an illegitimate child from! Mrs. Anderson shook her head. Why dont you understand? In their eyes, their family is different! Especially men, theyre even more different. Just like the emperors in ancient times, could it be that with a child, the position of the empress is no longer important? There were still many women rushing forward. Who would despise the emperor for having a child outside? But if a girl had an illegitimate daughter, her status would drop. Although these were already modern times, the more noble a family was, the more particular they were. They valued men more than women. Take the Andersons for example. No matter how open-minded they were, Sheena had still married off and left Simon to inherit the family business. Melissa knew that this was not right. It was normal for people to get married twice, let alone have a child. However, when she heard Mrs. Andersons words, she fell silent. She sighed. Alright, Ill go. Mrs. Anderson nodded. Yes, we have to put on airs. We cant let them look down on us. Otherwise, Nora will be bullied when she marries over to the family in the future! Melissa nodded. She walked out of Mrs. Andersons room and walked to the next door. She happened to see Pete writing the Mathematical Olympiad questions seriously at the desk. She did not know what was wrong with the little guy. He had been quiet recently and was not as lively as before. Melissa smiled and walked over. Cherry, how about you go out with your grandparents? Pete did not even look up. I dont want to go. Melissa stood in front of him and stared at the cluster of hair on the childs head. She said slowly, Come, Im going to a friends house as a guest. Dont stay at home all day. Pete looked up slowly. He had originally wanted to continue rejecting her, but he heard Melissa mumbling to herself, I wonder whats wrong with Cherry lately? In the past, it was impossible for Cherry to stay in her room. She always pestered me to take her out to play Pete slowly swallowed the words that were about to come out of his mouth. He was silent for a moment. Alright. Thats great! Melissa said, Wait a minute. Ill find you a dress! Pete, He grimaced. I dont want to wear a dress. Aunt, Grandma, I like what Im wearing. Melissa looked at Petes clothes. He was wearing a gray suit, and it was hard to tell if he was male or female. His hair was a little long, but he had not cut it in a while, as if he was waiting to grow braids. Melissa asked hesitantly, But shouldnt we be more serious when were going out as guests? Pete resisted. I think this is good, its comfortable. Comfortable These two words made Melissa calm down. Youre right. Were going as guests, and were just going to play. Theres no need to be too serious. Just do as you wish and be comfortable. With that, she looked at her own clothes. Ill change into something comfortable too! Pete, ? He just did not want to wear a dress. How did his casual words convince her? Five minutes later, Melissa walked over in her usual clothes and waved at him. Lets go, Cherry. Okay. Pete followed her downstairs. When the two of them were about to walk out, they bumped into Nora, who had eaten and was preparing to go upstairs. Melissa greeted her. Ill take Cherry to a friends house to play. Nora heard this and raised her eyebrows. Sure. She did not ask where she was going and went upstairs. The Andersons chauffeur drove while Melissa brought Pete out. On the way, Melissa instructed, Cherry, be more polite and sweet when you see her later. Dont embarrass your mother! Okay? Pete nodded. Ill work hard. Melissa laughed instead. Work hard for what? Isnt being cute and likable your specialty? Hahaha~ Pete was speechless. That was his sisters specialty, not his. Sigh! Who were they going to meet? Why did he have to curry favor with her? As he was thinking, he suddenly realized that the car was driving on the highway in front of him. Why did the road look more and more familiar? After making another turn, the Hunts villa appeared not far away. Pete could not help but turn to look at Melissa. Grandma, are you going to the Hunts? Melissa smiled. Thats right. Cherry is really smart! Pete: !!! He was about to say something when the driver stepped on the accelerator and entered the Hunts manor. The Hunts manor occupied three thousand square meters. It would take another five minutes to drive all the way from the main entrance to the main hall. Pete looked at the servants hired by the Hunts and grimaced. What should he do now? Screech! The car stopped and the Hunts butler welcomed them personally. He stood at the door respectfully. Ms. Melissa, youre here. Old Madam has been waiting for you for a long time! Melissa got out of the car and nodded at the butler with a smile. Then, she turned back to look into the car. Cherry, were here. Lets get out of the car? In the car, Pete was speechless. The butler of the Hunts knew him! Furthermore, the butler was Great-Grandmothers subordinate. After the tyrant took control of the Hunts, it was also a form of respect for Great-Grandmother not to fire the butler. But now, what could he do? If he got out of the car, the butler would definitely know! In the room. Cherry was craning her neck to look outside. As she did, she asked, Great-Grandmother, who are you bringing me to meet? Why isnt she here yet? Mrs. Hunt smiled and spoke very gently.. Youre meeting your sister. See if you like her! If you dont, you dont have to force yourself! Chapter 250 - The Past Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Meeting a sister? Cherry had always liked to make friends. Her eyes immediately lit up. Is she good-looking? Mrs. Hunt: ? The corners of her lips twitched as she smiled. I dont know yet, but she definitely isnt as good-looking as our Pete. Although Mrs. Hunts words were biased, Pete was indeed the most exquisite and good-looking child she had ever seen. He was even more exquisite than Justin back then. Cherry grinned. Great-Grandmother, dont say that. Ill be shy! Mrs. Hunt: She felt that Pete had become even cuter and lively! She hugged him. Our Pete is so cute! Great-Grandmother will give you a gift later! At the mention of a gift, Cherry immediately stood up. Great-Grandmother, since Im meeting my new sister, Ill prepare a gift for her! Wait a minute~ With that, she ran over to the toy room. Ever since Cherry became close to Mrs. Hunt, Mrs. Hunt would call her over to play sometimes. Therefore, she had prepared a little toy room for Cherry inside her room. Of course, most of them were cars, and there were very few teddy bears. But there were still some. Cherry choose a plush toy and planned to give it to the new girl. As she watched Cherry run away, Mrs. Hunt slowly retracted her gaze and wiped the smile off her face. She said to the butler beside her, Petes personality is a little too good. The housekeeper, Mdm. Lea, had followed Mrs. Hunt when she got married to the Hunts back then. Although she had been married and had children all these years, she had always stayed by Mrs. Hunts side and helped her manage the family matters. Mdm. Lea nodded. Hes too approachable. He doesnt have the arrogance he had when he was silent in the past. Mrs. Hunt lowered her head. What do you think we should do if Pete really likes this sister? One of the reasons why she asked Melissa to bring cherry over was because she wanted the two children to have a conflict. This way, Pete would resist this marriage. She really understood Justin too well. Once he made up her mind, he would not change it again. Actually, she did not agree to this marriage. After all, if the Madam of the Hunts was a woman who had given birth and married into the family with a child, she would become the laughing stock of the entire New York. However, if she resisted, Justin would definitely not listen to her. Justins only weakness was Pete. As long as his son disagreed, this marriage would not be possible. Mdm. Lea glanced at Mrs. Hunt and lowered her head. Theyre children, there will always be conflicts when they interact. After all, if they steal each others toys It wont be surprising if they fight. If they were to fight Mrs. Hunts eyelids did not move, but her eyes darted around before she smiled. Okay, as long as you arrange it. After saying that, she sighed deeply. Speaking of which, this is the first time in so many years that Ive schemed against Justin. Mdm. Lea hurriedly comforted her. Youre doing this for his own good. I dont know whats wrong with Mister. He must have been bewitched to fall for such an immoral woman. The future head of the Hunts definitely cant be such a woman. When she heard this, Mrs. Hunt lowered her eyes and nodded. Then, she slowly said, Justin said that he hasnt succeeded in wooing that girl. Actually, this is all because of the Andersons You dont know this, but back then, his father had also taken a liking to Yvette. He was so obsessed with her Mrs. Hunt felt a little uncomfortable at the mention of the past. Actually, if the woman Justin liked was not from the Andersons, it might have been better. But she was actually Yvettes daughter How much trouble had Yvette caused in New York back then? Even her son, Justins father, had been infatuated with Yvette. He had even fought with Ian because of her. In the end Mrs. Hunt nagged. Yvette chose Ian, and only then did my son leave. But from then on, Justins father seemed to have become a different person. He used to be such a progressive person. Later on, he didnt care about the marriage anymore. I helped him choose Justins mother. When I asked him for his opinion, he said that it was fine. As long as it wasnt her, he didnt care who it was, and it was up to me to arrange. Mrs. Hunt was full of complaints. I was too anxious back then. I wanted him to get back on his feet and choose Iris, who was not inferior to Yvette. This Iris comes from a better family than Yvette, and shes well-educated. Its just that she doesnt like to be in the limelight, so her reputation isnt as great as Yvettes. But shes really not inferior to her After they got married, they treated each other with respect. However, Iris was too stubborn. When she found out that he already had someone outside, she couldnt bear it anymore. But in a wealthy marriage, isnt it normal for a man to have one or two mistresses outside? The marriage was based on two good surnames. Even the old man was very infatuated when he was young When Mdm. Lea heard this, she hurriedly interrupted her. Madam isnt bad. At least, Justins fathers outcome was better than the one in the Smiths Her words stunned Mrs. Hunt. She asked, I heard that the person from the Smiths is dying? Mdm. Lea sighed. Isnt that so? Back then, he and Justins father were the two elites of New York. Although Yvette chose Ian, Ian didnt even have a child with her in the end! Now that hes terminally ill, I heard he wont live for long. In comparison, Justins father is at least still alive Mrs. Hunt sighed again. At the same time, she was even more dissatisfied with Nora and hated the Andersons even more. Although they all knew that it was his own fault that Justins father had come to this point and that the Old Master had given up on him, as his biological mother, she was still filled with anticipation for the brilliant Boss from back then. In the end, her son had fallen into dire straits. On one hand, she blamed her son for being disappointing. On the other hand, it was convenient for her to vent her anger on the Andersons. She had her own bottom line. At the very least, they had not kicked the Andersons while they were down for so many years. Moreover, Yvette had passed away many years ago, and the Andersons were gradually falling into decline. Logically speaking, everything that had happened in the past was already in the past. After so many years, she could not even remember the Andersons anymore. If Nora was not Yvettes child, perhaps she would not be so harsh to her. As she was thinking, she heard footsteps outside. Mdm. Lea hurriedly reminded her, Madam, theyre here. Mrs. Hunt immediately sat up straight and looked sharply at the door. That woman thought highly of herself and refused to come over.. Therefore, she would first take a look at her child and see what she looked like. After all, the daughter would surely be a miniature version of her mother! Chapter 251 - Meeting Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The first to enter was the butler. He looked a little surprised, but he still held it in. When he saw Mrs. Hunt, he bowed. Madam, Ms. Melissa is here. Only then did he move aside and reveal the person behind him. Melissa was wearing a casual family suit. She did not look like she had specially dressed up. However, her clothes were fitting and elegant. She was smiling as well, but her smile was appropriate and did not appear flattering. She was poised and composed. When Mrs. Hunt saw her, she nodded secretly. At least in this outfit, she was not the type to curry favor with the Hunts, and would not be hated. She looked at Melissa and behind her. After a while, she asked in surprise, Wheres the child? When she said this, Melissa revealed an awkward expression. She looked at the butler and felt a little uncomfortable when she thought of the situation earlier. Just now, when Melissa looked at Pete, she realized that he was hugging his head and burying it on the sofa in the backseat. After she spoke, he directly said gloomily, Aunt, my my stomach hurts. I want to go home Melissa was shocked and hurriedly asked, Where does your stomach hurt? Why are you feeling uncomfortable? Cherry, let me take a look! I dont want to, Pete said firmly. I want to go home and find Mommy. Mommy is a doctor. She can treat all illnesses. Melissa was anxious. Then Ill accompany you back. No matter how important it was, it was not as important as the child. However, just as she finished speaking, she saw Pete look up from inside the car. He blinked at her and said softly, Im fine. Its just that this butler uncle looks too scary. I dont want to get out of the car. I want to go home and find Mom. Melissa: The butler, who had taken the blame for no reason: The butler touched his face. If he had not always been famous for being polite and gentlemanly, he would have felt like a monster! Look at how frightened the little kid was! Melissa was helpless as well. She coaxed Pete to get out of the car again. Cherry, Uncle Butler is very kind. If you get out of the car, hell take you out to play with toys and eat delicious food, okay? Pete shook his head like a rattle drum. I dont, I dont want to. I want to go home and find Mommy! Melissa: Cherry, youre being rude~ Pete retorted seriously, Im a child. Im unreasonable! Melissa, Pete said, Besides, bringing me in like this is embarrassing. You might as well let me go home to Mommy. Melissa: She had been convinced! In the end, she could only get out of the car and get the chauffeur to send Cherry home first. The chauffeur would pick her up later. Facing Mrs. Hunts question, Melissa could only explain, The child is very clingy to her mother. She didnt see her mother and wanted to go home. I got the chauffeur to send her back first. Mrs. Hunt, how have you been lately? Looking for her mother? Mrs. Hunt glanced at the butler and saw him nod. She looked down on Nora even more. She had indeed grown up in a small place and was not generous at all. Her daughter was also so willful. She had already arrived at the door and had left again. As she thought this, she revealed some impatience on the surface. She pointed to the chair beside her. Have a seat first. Melissas body stiffened. This condescending attitude was obvious, and even though she was experienced and concealed her expression, she still revealed a little impatience. It made Melissa very uncomfortable. After she sat down, Mrs. Hunt smiled and said, You cant spoil a child too much. Melissa lowered her eyes. Although Cherry had indeed lost her composure today, she still protected her own family. She smiled. Youre right. However, Cherry is a delicate girl. Arent all wealthy families raising their daughters like gems? This has always been the case in our family. Our daughters are all very precious! Boys are tougher, on the other hand. In other words, Our girls are willful! Nora is also very willful! Melissa felt that she could not lower her stance and blindly pander to her. She had to tell Mrs. Hunt that Nora had also been pampered by the Andersons since she was young! Mrs. Hunt understood and smiled. Isnt this how wealthy families raise their children? But why do I hear that Nora grew up in California? Melissa smiled. Yes, my elder sister married into California back then and set up a company there. However, its more difficult to raise children there. Noras good skin is all because of her. Also, you havent seen her fingers before. Theyre as fair as freshly peeled onions without any creases. Mrs. Hunt smiled and remained silent. Mdm. Lea said, Thats because you raised her too carefully. The boys in our family are raised roughly. Our family has only raised one child who is not rough. That child is our Young Master. Sir raised him himself since he was young. Mdm. Lea smiled. Sir fed Little Young Master milk powder and changed his diaper. Speaking of which, even in an ordinary family, a father who can do this is already a good father. Moreover, our Sir highly values Little Young Master. He never left his side for more than three days since he was young and even taught him personally At that time, we said that we would find a mother for Little Young Master. Sir said that the child was still young and was afraid that a stepmother would be bad. We would talk about it when the child grew up. He even said that he wanted to find someone from a small family. Someone who would not dare to bully Little Young Master. Speaking of which, Little Young Master is already five years old! In other words: Justin cared about the Little Young Master the most. Even if he married, it could not affect the Little Young Masters status. Melissa clenched her fists. After Nora marries Justin, it was her freedom to have children or not. However, the Hunts were clearly looking down on them by saying all this in advance. What small family? She was instantly furious, and her smile stiffened. Mrs. Hunt scolded, Mdm. Lea, what nonsense are you talking about? The Andersons arent a small family! Mdm. Lea immediately slapped her mouth gently. Ms. Melissa, dont take it to heart. I didnt think before I spoke. Thats not what I meant. Of course, the Andersons are not a small family. Your Carefree Pills are too famous. Even our family has a few for emergencies. Melissa: She clenched her fists tightly, but she knew that even if this marriage did not succeed, they could not fall out. After all, the Andersons could not compare to the Hunts. However, she had already made up her mind to persuade Nora to break up with Justin. She could not marry into such a family! As she was thinking to herself, a clear and cute voice suddenly sounded. Great-Grandmother, is my little sister here? With that, a small figure ran over. Chapter 252 - Nora Is Petes Biological Mother?? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Melissa looked over subconsciously, but the moment she lifted her head, she froze all of a sudden. She stared incredulously at the child running in, and swallowed hard. Cherry also noticed her while she was running in. The little fellow came to a stop, and a touch of surprise appeared in her big round eyes. An astonished Melissa said, Ch But before she could say erry, why are you back?, the little fellow suddenly exclaimed, Ooh! Hi, Grand-aunt! She interrupted Melissa, ran up to her, and sat on her lap. Melissa: ? She couldnt understand how Cherry could go in and out of the Hunts residence at will. Moreover, she had clearly come from the inner premises. Shouldnt she be in the car going back to the Andersons right now? While she was in a daze, Mrs. Hunt frowned and asked, Grand Aunt? Pete, do the two of you know each other? Cherry nodded at once. Uh-huh! Great-Grandma, this is Grand-Aunt. Grand-Aunt, this is my great-grandmother~ Even more question marks filled Melissas mind: ??? She suddenly turned to Mrs. Hunt and asked, W-what did you call the child just now? Pete? What Pete? Before Mrs. Hunt could explain, Cherry said, Dont you remember who I am, Grand-Aunt? Im Pete Hunt! My father is Justin Hunt! Then, she looked at Mrs. Hunt again and said, Are they the guests you were talking about, Great-Grandma? Ive been to their house! Daddy took me there before, yeah! Cherrys young and tender voice rang out in the living room, shocking Melissa so badly that she was practically crispy on the outside and tender on the inside. What nonsense was Cherry spouting? Pete Hunt? What nonsens No, wait, Hunt? And Great-Grandma My father is Justin Hunt She looked at Cherry, who was in her arms, in disbelief after connecting the pieces of crucial information. She swallowed hard and asked, Y-your father is Justin Hunt? Justin was the father of Noras child??? Cherry blinked at her and replied, Uh-huh! My father is Justin Hunt, and I am his son, yeah! She deliberately placed emphasis on the word son. Then, she asked, Wheres my sister? Didnt she come? If Pete had come, he would definitely find a way to escape! There was absolutely no way he would stay! Cherry understood her elder brother very well, so there werent any loopholes in her words at all. The dumbfounded Melissas mind was a complete blank. Mrs. Hunt, however, was very displeased with how close and intimate the two of them were. She beckoned to Cherry and said, Come to Great-Grandma, Pete. Cherry nodded and ran to Mrs. Hunt. After getting her to sit beside her, Mrs. Hunt looked at Melissa and asked with a fake smile, So, Justin has already paid your family a visit? Melissa: When had he ever paid them a visit?! But when she thought of what Pete had said just now She looked again at Cherry, who was sitting beside Mrs. Hunt obediently The child in front of her felt more like the Cherry whom Nora had brought with her from California. On the contrary, it was the Cherry, who was always so quiet and taciturn lately, that felt more like she would be the little mister of the Hunts Could it be that Everything suddenly clicked in her head in this instant. She looked at Mrs. Hunt again, who said with a smile, You mustnt be so casual with your terms of address, Pete. You should call her Mrs. Anderson instead. Cherry blinked. But Daddy told me to call her Grand-Aunt! The clever Cherry had long since discovered that everyone in this family became fearful the moment she brought her father into the picture! Sure enough, Mrs. Hunt didnt make any more mention about changing the term of address. Instead, she looked at Melissa with a smile and said, Would you just look at this child? Hes just so innocent that he cant even distinguish between whos family and whos not. That said, its not really a big issue even if he goes along with it and addresses you as Grand-Aunt. Mrs. Hunt could tell from Cherrys attitude that Justin had already taken care of everything long ago. Knowing that there was no way she could stop the marriage anymore, she heaved a silent sigh inwardly. In that case, there were some things that must be made clear. She took a deep breath and said with a smile, Mrs. Anderson, I asked you over because theres something I want to talk to you about. I should think that youre already aware that Ms. Smith and Justin are dating. What are your thoughts on this? Also, our family has high hopes for Pete. Surely the Andersons wont mind if he becomes close to his biological mother in the future, right? Although they didnt know who Petes biological mother was, they would eventually find her. In Mrs. Hunts opinion, no one could compare to their own blood relatives. It was just like Iris back then. For Justins sake, hadnt she also willingly suffered injustice for so many years? She was the only person in this world who didnt harbor any thoughts of using Justin and treated him well. Although she didnt know why Justin had never made any mention of Petes biological mother, these thoughts of hers had never once changed. Melissa had already recovered from her shock and consternation by now. As expected of someone who had experienced so much in life, the woman had already understood everything during these short few moments. No wonder Nora had kept in contact with Justin. As it turned out, the father of her children was none other than Justin himself! Although she didnt know how Nora and Justin had come to have children, or what exactly had happened back then, what she did know right now was that Mrs. Hunt was obviously unaware that Nora was Petes biological mother! She coughed and asked, Do you know where Petes biological mother is, Mrs. Hunt? Mrs. Hunt, however, misunderstood her. She thought what Melissa meant washow was Pete going to become close with his biological mother when they didnt even know where she was? At once, Mrs. Hunt smiled and replied very meaningfully, Of course, I do. Melissa: ?? Then, Mrs. Hunt puffed herself up at her own cost and said, Its said that mothers and their children share a connection. You should have heard of that saying before, right? Youre also a mother yourself, so you must know how a mother feels toward their children. Although there are some misunderstandings between Justin and her, for the boys sake, I think Justin will eventually forgive her. She looked at Melissa again after she spoke, and thought of a way to get her to back down. She said, Of course, if Ms. Smith doesnt mind, then its not a problem. Melissa: The corners of her lips spasmed a little. She suddenly felt very much like laughing. She asked, How do you feel about his biological mother, then? Mrs. Hunt became domineering this time. She replied, I dont care who she is. She deserves my gratitude just for giving birth to such an excellent successor for the Hunts! Her words were filled with heartfelt sincerity. Pete was simply too outstanding. Even his IQ showed signs of surpassing Justins! Melissa glanced at Cherry when she heard what Mrs. Hunt said, and she couldnt help but laugh. She suddenly felt like it didnt seem that bad for Nora to marry into the Hunts, either? Her smile baffled Mrs. Hunt.. What are you laughing at, Mrs. Anderson? Chapter 253 - isiting God-Sis Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Melissa lowered her gaze and hurriedly reined in her smile. I was just amused, thats all. These are the Hunts private affairs. I shouldnt be asking about it. Our private affairs? Mrs. Hunt frowned. Its not really just our private affairs anymore, is it? Arent Ms. Smith and Justin in a relationship right now? Melissa feigned surprise. Are the two youngsters dating? I really wouldnt know about that. She didnt know what Noras plans were, so there was no way she would agree to any sort of request. Mrs. Hunt: ?? What was the matter with her? Melissa wasnt that wary and cautious anymore all of a sudden! Was it really like what Justin said? Nora Smith wasnt interested in him? That wasnt quite possible, was it? Which girl could possibly resist the temptation that was Justin Hunt? However, since Melissa had already put it that way, she couldnt go on about the topic anymore. She changed the subject tactfully and invited Melissa to stay for dinner. However, Melissa declined the invitation and hurried back to the Andersons before dinner. As soon as she entered the compound, she saw the usually asleep Nora looking at her. Her brows were drawn together as she asked, I heard from Pete that you went to the Hunts? Pete So, the child in their house was indeed the Hunts little mister! The news astounded Melissa so badly that her legs turned into jelly the moment she got out of the car. She held Noras arm for support, grabbed her hand, and asked, Nora, Cherry and Pete are? They are twins, replied Nora simply. Melissa swallowed. Even though she had already guessed it, she nevertheless couldnt help but ask hesitantly, And Justin is their? Hes their father. Nora sounded very sure. In the past, she was sure because Justin must have already done a DNA test for himself and Pete. As for now, it was because Lily had already compared Justins DNA with the twins, and Justin was indeed their father. She still remembered what Lily had said then: Oh, by the way, I also checked the fathers IQ genes while I was doing the DNA test, and its astonishingly high. Its at the highest end of the range of values for normal people though, so its still a teensy-weensy, itty-bitty bit inferior to your crazy IQ. Since she had emphasized how minimal the difference was, it meant that there really wasnt much of one. However, Nora had been more concerned about the children at the time. What about the children? The childrens IQs are also out of this world. Pete has the same IQ genes as youin fact, theyre even a bit better. As for Cherry, hers is even crazier. Her IQ is the average of yours and her fathers, so its even higher. Nora: Her IQ was obviously a teensy-weensy, itty-bitty bit higher than Justins. Pete was a boy, so he had fully inherited his IQ genes from her. It was normal for it to be slightly higher than hers. However, Cherrys was the average of hers and Justins, so how was it higher than Petes? Noras lip corners spasmed. You must be mistaken. An exceptionally serious Lily replied, Please do not question my professional abilities, Anti. I personally carried out all the tests involving your DNA. Nora: Before she hung up, she made it a point to remind her, Please delete all the data. No problem. Melissa stared at the girl in front of her in shock. The unattainable Justin was every girls dream in New York. When her daughter Sheril met him at a party when she was young, even she had come back saying, Hes the most handsome boy Ive ever seen! And he also has an air of elegance around him! At that time, Melissa had immediately warned her, Even so, you mustnt develop feelings for him. People like him cant be tamed. Sheril had immediately understood then that some people were simply favored by God from the start. Yet, their Nora had conquered that unattainable man? An astonished Melissa asked, Are two of you really going to get married? Although Mrs. Hunt looked down on the Andersonsin fact, she even had something against them because Yvette had broken her sons heart in the pastafter her chat with her earlier, Melissa was now sure of something: Once Mrs. Hunt realized that Nora was Petes biological mother and that she could even bring an additional Cherry to the Hunts, Mrs. Hunt would probably treat Nora as the Hunts most honored guest! Nora yawned and replied, No, were not. Then, she added seriously, Ive never entertained that thought before. Melissa nodded. The next moment, she saw Nora pick up her cell phone and make a call. The other party answered very quickly. Hello, Ms. Smith. Are you calling me this late because you miss me? Nora said, Keep your family members in check. Justin: ? Nora was cold and distant as she said, Dont harass the Andersons. Justin understood at once. Was it Grandma? Yeah. Nora said unhurriedly, She told my aunt to go over and discuss marriage plans. Mr. Hunt, Nora said, Didnt we already reach an agreement about not believing in getting married? Melissa: !!! Was that how Nora usually talked to Mr. Hunt? Why did her voice sound like it was brimming with disdain?! Mr. Hunt would definitely become angry, right? While her imagination was running wild, the voice on the other end of the call said, Its my fault. Melissa: ???? Was that the same Mr. Hunt who was always so aloof and overlooked others from high up in the air?! Why did he sound a little like he was trying to please Nora? Nora, who also didnt expect him to admit his mistake, raised her eyebrows a little. For the first time, she developed the illusion that she was being too much of a bully. While she was thinking about it, Justin, who sounded even more aggrieved now, said, I will keep my family members properly in check. Grandma was just hoping that I would have my own family soon. I know youre a non-believer of marriage though, so I wont force you into anything. Nora kept quiet for a long while. At last, she finally coughed and said, Actually, you can be with other women Ms. Smith, Justin interrupted her solemnly and said, You were the one who fell in love with me first, so you mustnt push me away now. Nora: In order to get close to me, you used all sorts of ways and means to get close to my son. Youre the only one that he acknowledges as his Mommy now, so you cant just wash all this off your hands and leave. If you do that, not only would you be letting me down, but youll also be letting Pete down. Dont worry. I wont force you if youre unwilling to marry me. After all, I cant let you down when youre so in love with me. Even if Grandma is really old now and wants to see me get married it doesnt matter. Everything is fine as long as you are happy. Nora wanted very much to say that he really didnt need to do that, yet she felt that if she were to say that without explaining everything clearly, she would end up sounding like a scumbag. The corners of her lips spasmed a little. In the end, she could only humbly and guiltily hang up, feeling as if she had bullied someone. As soon as she hung up, she received another call. When she picked up, Iris voice rang out. Ms. Smith, are you free now? Yes, I am. Whats the matter? asked Nora. Iris said, I have a pot of flowers here thats dying. Can you come over and take a look at it? Nora thought for a moment and replied, Okay. At the same time, Justin also received a call from Mrs. Landis. Mr.. Justin, please come over with Pete if youre free. Chapter 254 - The Family of Four Meets! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora was about to hang up when Iris suggested, Why dont you bring your son along with you? Nora thought for a moment. Then, she nodded and said, Okay. She went upstairs, brought Pete down, and got in the car with him. She said, Ill take you to meet a friend of mine. Pete was very excited. Okay! Even though he had known Mommy for a very long time by now, he only knew a few of her friends. Pete wanted to know what his Mommy was usually up to, since she was such an enigma. Even though Mommy was always sleeping, she was so rich! There was no way anyone could make that much money just by being a genius doctor! He got into the car excitedly and sat in the backseat. When Nora was walking to the drivers seat, she looked at Melissa, who was still in a daze, and slowly said, Please keep this a secret for now, Aunt Melissa. Okay, said Melissa. After Nora left, Melissa finally entered the living room. Mrs. Anderson, who had been waiting all afternoon, stepped forward nervously at once. She held her hand and asked, How was it, Melissa? Did Mrs. Hunt say anything? Melissa was in a daze. No, she didnt. Mrs. Anderson breathed a sigh of relief. Thats good. Sigh, Im just afraid that shell bring up some kind of request or condition. If they want to treat Petes biological mother as family, then will Justin take Noras or the other womans side? Melissa: She looked at Mrs. Anderson hesitantly before she finally said, Actually, its all the same. Mrs. Anderson glanced at her. You dont get it, do you? Its not the same. If that happens, Petes biological mother will definitely cause Nora trouble. Also, what if Pete resents Nora even after she raises him into an adult? These things all have to be made clear in advance. Sigh, its just so troublesome when other peoples children are involved. In a villa on the outskirts of New York. Mrs. Landis and Iris were happily preparing dinner. Iris was in a very good mood. The woman, who looked as lithe as a teenager, hummed a little tune as she went back and forth the dining table and the kitchen joyfully. Seeing her in such a good mood, Mrs. Landis laughed and said, Maam, your mind must be at ease now, right? Youve already asked around and found out that Mr. Hunts girlfriend is from the Andersons. The other Ms. Smith only has a daughter while your god-sister has a son instead! As it turns out, the two of them just share the same name! You dont have to worry anymore! Iris nodded. Yes, its fine as long as they arent one and the same. I was so scared that I had accidentally elevated Justins girlfriends position to one that was more senior than his, which would have made it awkward for the two of them! Mrs. Landis laughed again. The fish and chips are fried especially nicely tonight, so theyll definitely taste awesome. The children are gonna love it. Yeah. Iris smiled and said, I wonder how old Ms. Smiths son is, and how far apart his age is from Petes. I dont know if the two of them can get along or not. Mrs. Landis teased her and said, You worry too much! Only then did Iris suddenly realize that she was indeed worrying too much. For so many years, many people had tried to please her. There were even some that tried to pander to her interests and spoke knowledgeably to her about orchids. All of them were trying to ingratiate themselves with Justin. In order to reduce unnecessary troubles for Justin, she had rejected them all. Therefore, all the rumors outside claimed that she was difficult to deal with, and had a strange temperament. Come to think of it, Nora was actually the only friend she had made all these years. Therefore, she hadnt stopped Mrs. Landis when she also told Justin to come over after Nora was invited over for dinner. This was just her selfish desire, but she wanted her son to help Nora out a little if he could. After all, it wasnt easy for a woman to bring up a child on her own. It reminded her of herself when she was taking care of Justin back then. Perhaps because she had suppressed her feelings for too long, it led to her wanting to give the other party all the good things she could after she made a friend. Moreover, what Nora said the day before had made Iris suddenly realize that she indeed didnt understand Justin. She was Justins mother. In situations that wouldnt cause him any trouble, helping her friend out was something he should do, right? Even though Iris didnt know what kind of help Nora could possibly need from her. While driving to the villa in the suburbs, Nora received another call from Justin. After she uttered a hello, Justin asked, Are you free tonight? Ill take you somewhere for a meal? Nora, who was looking ahead of her, replied, Im not free. Justin, who seemed to have heard some kind of sound, immediately asked, You have an appointment? Who are you meeting that has actually made you abandon me? Thats not something that someone in love with me should be doing. He was afraid that she was going on a date with Caleb. Noras lip corners spasmed a little. She couldnt be bothered to explain that she was visiting her newly-gained god-sister, lest the guy says something like Which is more importantmeeting me or your god-sister?. Thus, she simply said, Im sleepy. Im going home to sleep. Alright then, said Justin. In a rare moment, Nora asked, What about you? Justin let out a low chuckle and replied, Ill sleep with you. Nora: ? Her voice turned cold. Talk properly! Justin said, Well sleep together after you go back to your house and I go back to mine. Is there something wrong with this sentence? Or did you get the wrong idea? Nora: !!!! The corners of her lips spasmed, and she said, Im hanging up! On the other end of the call, Justin couldnt help laughing after Nora hung up so fiercely. He was in the car at the moment. The chauffeur was driving to the suburbs. Cherry, who was sitting beside him, asked, Are you planning to take Mommy to Grandmas for dinner, Daddy? Justin nodded. Yes. Your Grandma has some misunderstandings about her. I think she would be able to understand what shes like after we sit down and have a meal together, but unfortunately Mommy definitely wont go! Cherry said, She wants to sleep! Justin: Half an hour later. Nora arrived at the suburbs. It was already dark, so Pete didnt notice where they were when they entered the residential area. Besides, he rarely came over in the first place. In the day, he could still tell that this was where his grandmother lived, but because it was too dark now, he didnt manage to make out the surroundings until the car reached the villa entrance. It was only after Nora took him out of the car and they entered the villa that Pete finally realized something. Unfortunately, it was too late! Ms. Smith! Iris welcomed her into the house excitedly. Lets have dinner together tonight! Nora nodded. Then, she pushed Petewho was hiding behind her and trying to say something all this time but didnt have any chance toto Iris. She said, This is my son, Pete. Then, she said to Pete, Say hi to your god-aunt, Pete. Mrs. Landis, who had sent the two into the living room, hurried out the door when she heard another car at the door. When she saw Justin walking over with Cherry, she smiled and said, Youre here, Mr. Hunt! Justin noticed a car in the corner. As the place was dim, he didnt make out what kind of car it was. He asked casually, You have guests over? Yep! Mrs. Landis explained, Its Maams new god-sister! Its just nice that youre here, so you can also meet her! Chapter 255 - Mr. Hunt, This Is Your God-Aunt Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios God-sister? Justins brows drew together. Iris had been leading a reclusive life all these years. She treated outsiders harshly and was like a robot without emotions. He could even clearly remember that one time he came over when he was a child and saw that her family, the Evanses, had come over. However, he also saw, with his own eyes, Iris driving them out of the villa. Mrs. Landis had stood in front of the door to stop them from entering at that time. His aunt from the Evanses had knelt in front of the door with her child and cried out in tears that they mustnt delay medical treatment for his uncle anymore. He needed immediate treatment, otherwise he would die. But Iris hadnt spared them even a glance. He had bodyguards protecting him when he walked in, so his aunt couldnt get near him. She stayed where she was and sobbed as she cursed, Youre no different from a cold-blooded monster, Iris Hunt! Youre a venomous snake! Its all because of you that the Evanses are in this state today! Yet, youre actually sitting on the sidelines and doing nothing! Hes your elder brother! How can you be so cruel? His footsteps had paused at that time. However, he hadnt taken the liberty to give her any money, say anything, or comfort herbecause he had already understood by then that sometimes, what one saw was not necessarily the truth. He didnt understand the relationship between his mother and her family at all, so how could he ask anything of his mother? Regardless, the sight of his aunt berating Iris and calling her a venomous snake with a savage look on her face had remained in his memory. All these years, every time he came over and saw how Iris was always so cold toward everyone, and heard from the bodyguards how all she did every day was take care of her flowers, and how she didnt seem to have any social interaction with anyone, he had even thought that she didnt have any friends at all. Yet, she was actually introducing her god-sister to him now! He understood the implicit meaning behind introducing her god-sister to himit was nothing more than her wanting the Hunts to help her god-sister out and take care of her. Over the years, on account of various people, he had already helped out a lot of people with their businesses. Adding one more person to the count didnt matter. However, he felt rather unhappy. His mother had never worried about him or comforted him before. She had abandoned him at the Hunts icy-cold manor when he was only five and left him to his own devices ever since. Yet, she was actually showing so much concern for an outsider now? He was really curious. Just what kind of woman had managed to capture his mothers heart? Justins expression turned cold, and he entered the house. In the living room. Iris was staring at Pete at the moment, her beautiful eyes widened in disbelief. Pete had also raised his little head and was looking at his grandmother. Although the two rarely saw each other, Justin did occasionally bring him over for quick visits, so one could say that they were the most familiar strangers. For a while, neither of them spoke. Nora looked at Iris, and then back at Pete. Finding their silence rather strange, she frowned and prompted Pete. Pete? Although Pete was mildly autistic, he had shown good manners ever since he started to live with her, and would always greet his relatives whenever he met them. This was especially so with the Andersons. He always greeted Melissa very sweetly whenever he saw her. So, why was he suddenly not greeting his elders anymore the moment he came here? While she was hesitating, Iris asked in a trembling voice, M-Ms. Smith, is is he your son? Nora nodded. Yeah. But when she looked at Iris again, she found that the woman suddenly had an extremely complex look on her face. She stared at Nora for a while. In the midst of Noras confusion, Petes small and weak voice entered her ears. Hello, Grandma. Nora: ?? Her head whipped to the side abruptly to see Pete with a resigned look on his face as if he didnt have anything to live for anymore. He said, Mommy, she shes my grandmother. Seemingly because he saw that Nora didnt seem like she understood what he was saying, he added, You know, my fathers mommy. Nora: Iris: Pete held his forehead. He knew that the two of them were utterly shocked at the moment, so he said to Iris, Grandma, can you keep this a secret from Daddy for now? Practically right after he spoke, someone suddenly opened the living room door. Mrs. Landis voice traveled over. Come on in, Mr. Hunt! When Mrs. Landis was bringing Nora and Pete into the house, as she had been preoccupied leading the way, she hadnt managed to see Petes face clearly. Right after that, she had gone out in a hurry again. Thus, she looked at Cherry, pointed at Pete from the back, and said, Your god-grandaunt has brought her little boy here. You guys can play with each other later! As soon as she said that, Iris stood up straight and looked at the door. Nora and Pete also turned around instinctively. For a time, the family of four stood facing one another. The whole room was suddenly filled with weird silence. After a full twenty seconds of silence, Mrs. Landis finally rubbed her eyes. She looked at Nora, and then at Justin before finally looking at Pete and Cherry. Then, she looked at Iris in confusion. Have I become that old, Maam? Are my eyes playing tricks on me? Why does Ms. Smiths son look exactly the same as the little mister?! Her words made Iriss lip corners spasm. She suddenly realized that she had really done something wrong. She coughed and said, M-Mrs. Landis, w-why dont you introduce them to each other? I I suddenly have a headache, so Ill go upstairs and rest for a bit. After speaking, she walked to the stairs with her left arm moving forward with her left leg, and vice versa. She seemingly went upstairs, but after turning the corner, she immediately stopped and secretly popped her head out from behind the wall to look at the others reactions. But when she did, she instead found that all five people downstairs were looking straight at her, frightening Iris so badly that she immediately retracted her head, coughed, and went upstairs. When Mrs. Landis saw her fleeing, something suddenly clicked in her head, and she immediately cursed at Iris inwardly. How could she leave her all alone downstairs in a situation 1 like this?! She could already feel the awkward and frosty atmosphere in the living room without even looking at Justin. She swallowed hard and stammered, Um, M-Mr. Justin, this this is Maams new god-sister. As soon as she said that, she felt Justin looking at her. In a brainless move, she added, In other words, shes your g-g-god-aunt 1 The low air pressure in the air seemingly became even lower. Only then did Mrs. Landis realize that she had really rubbed Justins nose in it. How could she possibly not understand by now? Ms. Smith was none other than Justins said girlfriend that Tina had mentioned! But what had she and Maam done instead? They had elevated his girlfriends position to one that was senior to his own! Justin was probably secretly cursing his mother right now! While she was thinking about it, she suddenly had a brainwave. She said, Oh dear, Maam always eats some cake at this time every day. Ill bring some up for her After saying that, she ran straight upstairs without even taking any cake with her. For a time, only the family of four remained in the living room. Chapter 256 - A Reasonable Explanation! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ten seconds later, dead silence filled the room. A minute later, the silence in the room became even scarier. Even after two minutes went by, none of them had any intention of speaking. Nora, who had always been short of sleep, found time especially hard to pass at the moment. How she wished she could just close her eyes and fall asleep, so that by the time she woke up, the day would be bright and sunny once more. But that was obviously not the most appropriate thing to do at the moment. She had never been afraid of anything, and she had always been a direct and straightforward person. Even so, she kinda understood in this instant what it meant to want to dig a hole and bury oneself in it. Her gaze drifted about erratically. She looked at the ceiling with her arms hanging by her side and nudged Pete with her hand to get him to break the silence. Pete: By then, Pete and Cherry had already communicated a great deal with each other with their eyes. Pete looked at Cherry: What do we do now? Cherrys big eyes blinked: I dont know, either! Pete held his hands up helplessly: The tyrant looks so calm, but the calmer he is on the outside, the angrier he is on the inside! Cherry also glanced at Nora: Mommy also has a really grave look on her face. The more grave she looks, the scarier the decision shell make! Pete was terrified: Surely Mommy isnt thinking of knocking out the tyrant and taking the two of us away, right? Cherry: Its not impossible. Pete: While the two children were communicating with their eyes, Nora nudged Pete. She curled her fingers a little, motioning for him to speak. Thus, Pete said, Mommy, Daddy always brings 12 bodyguards and even 24 hidden bodyguards whenever he goes out. You wont be able to fight your way out. As soon as he said that, the room became even quieter. It was as if everyones breathing was audible. Justin: To be honest, he was also in a huge panic at the moment! Before this, Nora hadnt known that he was already aware of everything. In order to make the woman stay, he had deliberately kept one of the two children with him. This way, she would always stay by his side. But now! If they were to address the elephant in the room, he wouldnt be able to continue being narcissistic! The woman would explain everything, and then What must he do to make the woman and the children stay? The man, who had always been full of ideas when it came to the world of commerce, was also in a panic. Thus, all he could do was stand there with a pensive look on his face. Unfortunately, his expression instead gave Nora the impression that he was a very terrifying man. Well, that made sense. Justin would definitely be furious once he knew that one of his children had been taken away from him. It was already very impressive that he could suppress his anger and keep himself from venting it. Moreover, he hadnt said anything really awful, either. When Nora, who had just thought of that, heard what Pete said, the corners of her lips couldnt help but spasm. Cough. She would never ever admit that she had indeed been itching just a moment ago to knock the man out and then flee the country with the two children. In fact, an escape route had already formed in her mind that very moment. After going out, she mustnt drive straight to the airport because Justin was definitely powerful enough to seal the airport and trains. Therefore, she would drive to the suburbs instead, find an empty helipad, and get Lily to pilot a private jet and come over to pick them up as soon as possible! However, it would take Lily seven to eight hours to fly over. After all, they were too far away from Switzerland, where Lily was Should it really be beyond Lilys means, she would get Solo to pick them up instead. After all, he was closer to where they were. If not, then her only option would be to approach her aunt overseas for help instead But when she heard about the 36 bodyguards, Nora fell silent and dismissed the idea. She had fought Justins bodyguards before; it was easy for her to beat one or two, but 36 Say, just how fearful of dying was that man? Did he have to bring so many people with him whenever he went out? While Nora was daydreaming, Justin finally spoke. Shouldnt you give me a reasonable explanation for this, Ms. Smith? Phew The weird atmosphere was finally broken. Nora breathed a sigh of relief at last. After thinking for a while about how to word the situation, she started to explain the issues with the children. She said, Since youve already seen everything, then I wont keep it from you anymore. The reason why I have been trying to get close to you and Pete is actually But before she could finish, Justin cut her off and said, Thats not the explanation Im asking for. Rather, back then, why did you get pregnant with my children behind my back? All the words that Nora had prepared became stuck in her throat, choking her. She was about to speak when Justin said sharply, Youd best give me a reasonable explanation, why did you plot against me and then run away that night?! You even bore two of my children! Nora: ??? Her mind was full of question marks! Which night was he talking about? No, wait Nora narrowed her eyes. Didnt you say that you dont know how I became pregnant? Justin lowered his gaze. I didnt know it was you at that time, so of course I would say that. After all, surely I couldnt tell outsiders that a woman had plotted against me and taken advantage of me, right? Nora: ????? She pointed at herself incredulously. I plotted against you? Justin, who was pulling a long face, replied, Yes. Given how you were fat and ugly at that time, it cant possibly be because I fell in love with you and plotted against you, right? 1 Nora: ?????? Was she suffering from memory loss? Or had she really been sleepwalking that time?! But she really didnt remember him appearing in her dream! After all, given that face of his, it would have been deeply etched in her memory if she had indeed dreamed of him! She was about to refute him when Justin spoke again. Tell me, woman, what exactly are you plotting by scheming against me and even bearing me two children? Nora: She was speechless. She didnt know what to say! Seemingly because she wasnt saying anything, Justins voice turned even colder. If youre not going to explain yourself These two children are part of the Hunts. Theres no way I will allow the Hunts children to wander about outside, let alone allow a woman with ulterior motives to go near my children! So, without a good reason, you can forget about ever seeing my children again! He placed his hands on top of Petes and Cherrys heads and took a step back with the two. Nora: ? Her eyes darkened. How dare that man threaten her! Hah! Just as she was about to attack Cherry and Pete, whom Justin was holding on to, panicked when they heard their father. They wouldnt be able to see Mommy ever again? No, they couldnt have that! Cherry immediately shouted, Daddy, Mommy doesnt have any ill intentions! She doesnt have any ulterior motives, either! Even though Justin, who was in the midst of a confrontation with Nora, had adopted an icy-cold demeanor on the surface, he was actually secretly terribly anxious. Why hadnt that silly girl taken the bait yet? Well, it was true that she wasnt afraid of a head-on confrontation, after all. However, his precious little baby finally spoke up at this point. Justin breathed a sigh of relief inwardly, though the look on his face remained cold. What is she planning, if not something malevolent? Its its its Cherry looked at Nora, and then at Justin. At last, she turned to Pete for help and asked, Its What was it again, Pete? 1 Pete: ? Seeing the tyrant also looking over, Pete stammered, Its Its Chapter 257 - How Did She Become Pregnant Back Then? Pete was in a huge panic. It was simply too difficult to find a reasonable answer! Just as all three other people in the room were staring at him, and while Cherry was frantically giving him looks, Pete suddenly thought of the bossy CEO-type romance novels that hed chanced upon in the past. Thus, his next few words came easily to him: Its because she couldnt help it, and because she couldnt control her feelings His words were rather hesitant in the beginning, but the more he spoke, the brighter his eyes shone, and the more certain he sounded. He said, Its because Mommy likes you! Yes, its exactly because of that! Nora: ?????? She was about to refute him when Cherry rushed over and grabbed her hand. She looked at Justin and said, Daddy, its because Mommy likes you so much that she had to do something like that. You wont stop us from seeing Mommy in the future, right? Nora: Although they had made her the scapegoat, she did indeed want to know Justins opinion on the matter. If that scumbag took a step back as a result, it wasnt like she couldnt just roll with it, either While she was thinking about it, the cold aura around Justin gradually subsided. He looked at her amicably and asked, Is what they say, true? Nora: She felt that since they had already addressed the matter, she might as well say it all. But before she could say anything, Cherry nodded repeatedly and said, Its true, its true! Mommy really likes you, Daddy! Mommy kept singing your praises before we met you! She even said that you look so cool, handsome, and tender! Youre the worlds number one hunk! Nora: !! When had she ever said anything like that? Cough. Cherrys words seemed to have given Justin quite the shock, too. He let out a low cough, looked at Nora, and said, Thats a little too explicit of you. Nora: Never mind. She would just bear with it. She had only just quietly suppressed her annoyance when Justin asked, But since you like me so much, why dont you believe in marriage? Nora: ? Was there no end to that mans questions? Her brows drew together, and a sharp look flashed across her eyes. She sneered, Theres no correlation between liking someone and getting married, is there, Mr. Hunt? Who says non-believers of marriage cant date? Upon hearing her sarcasm and the sound of her gnashing her teeth, Justin knew at once that they had to end it here for today. Otherwise, once he angered her for real, the chances of them getting together would become even lower. This was the very first time in all these years that he had fallen for a woman. He mustnt let her run away. Justin feigned sudden realization and said, I see. Suddenly, Nora asked, Since you claim that I had pestered you back then, where did I do said pestering, Mr. Hunt? Justin raised his eyebrows. How would he know?! He didnt even know how she became pregnant! That night didnt even exist in his memory at all, alright?! Regardless, even if he did know, he didnt know what the woman was thinking at that moment, so he had deliberately lied. However, he absolutely mustnt give her the impression that there were loopholes in his words. Thus, he smiled and suddenly replied, In California. Which hotel in California was it? Justin gave her a seemingly amused look. Are you thinking of reliving the moment, Ms. Smith? Nora: !! She took another deep breath and tried her best to tell herself, Remain calm, remain calm. Dont get angry. At last, she said, Just asking. Justin, however, stepped forward. The past is in the past, we have to look to the future. You dont have to keep reminiscing about that night five years ago, Ms. Smith. If you find it necessary, we can consummate right away. Consummate? Pete and Cherrys eyes lit up at the same time. But as soon as they wanted to speak, Nora said coldly, No, its fine. She gritted her teeth and spat out word after wordI dont find that necessary, my! God! Nephew! Justins face instantly turned green. Upstairs. Iris and Mrs. Landis popped their heads out and tried their best to listen to the voices downstairs. Unfortunately, their voices were too low, so they couldnt hear what they were saying at all. Iris looked at Mrs. Landis. Why does the situation downstairs feel kinda weird? It feels kinda weird to me, too. Surely there wasnt some kind of dramatic love-hate relationship between Mr. Justin and Ms. Smith back then, right? Have they reconciled now? Maam, dont you feel that what happened to Ms. Smith sounds like a tale of a pretty little wife running away with a babe in her belly? Dont spout nonsense! Their story is much more exciting than a novel! Mrs. Landis: The two listened to the voices downstairs again. Seeing that nothing seemed to be happening anymore, Mrs. Landis asked, Should we go downstairs and get ready for dinner, Maam? Iris nodded. Yeah. Lets go down and take a look. However, as soon as they went downstairs, they saw Nora sitting on the sofa triumphantly with her arms folded. There was a small smile on her usually cool and distant countenance. Justin, on the other hand, looked livid. Clearly, Nora seemed to have won the confrontation just now. Mrs. Landis coughed and called out, Ms. Smith, Mr. Hunt, and the two little misters. Shall we have dinner? Nora got up. Sure. I just so happen to have gotten hungry. After speaking, she looked at Iris and asked, Lets have dinner, Sis? Iris: ? Why did it suddenly feel like the temperature in the room dropped a few degrees when she said the word Sis? She looked at Justin, who was pulling a long face, and the corners of her lips spasmed. She coughed and said, Um, I didnt know about your relationship with Justin previously. Considering the situation now, we These are two separate matters, Nora replied casually but surely, Well keep the terms of address separate in the future. Mr. Hunt wont mind, right? Justin replied, No, I dont. Iris: The group settled at the dining table. Pete and Cherry sat next to each other. When they looked at the tyrant and Mommy sitting at the same dining table, they suddenly felt much more blissful than usual! Unfortunately, the adults didnt feel that sense of bliss at all. After they finally finished dinner and the group left, Justin asked coldly, So, Pete goes with you? And the daughter comes with me? Nora breathed a sigh of relief at his words. At least that guy didnt ask for both children. Otherwise, she would really explode. What kind of horrible evening was this? She felt so frustrated! She had never felt this frustrated in her entire life! She nodded. That works. She took Petes hand after she spoke. When she was about to leave, she paused and looked back at Iris. Dont tell anyone else about this for now, Sis. Justin paused. He was also about to tell Iris that, but unexpectedly, Nora had done it a step ahead of him. Thus, he decided not to say anything. It wasnt convenient for so many people to protect Pete while he was with Nora. Therefore, the childrens identities indeed had to be kept secret. Iris nodded. While on the way home with Pete, Nora suddenly received a text message on her cell phone. She glanced at it when she reached a red light, but the moment she did, she suddenly froze. The text message read: Do you wanna know how exactly you became pregnant back then? Chapter 258 - The Secret! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Nora saw these words, her eyes narrowed. It was an anonymous message. She picked it up casually. Before the traffic light turned green, her fingers moved nimbly to trace the senders number. However, she realized that the phone number had not been registered with an identity card. She hacked into his phone again, trying to find his location. In the blink of an eye, she had locked onto him! Position: New York! The exact location was near her car! When she saw that the red dot was less than a few meters away from her green position, the other party seemed to have sensed her tracking. The red dot flickered a few times and disappeared. Nora clenched her fists tightly and suddenly looked around. Although it was already 9 PM, there were still many cars on the road in New York. Because of the traffic lights, most of the cars behind were already blocked. In other words, that persons car was also blocked inside. She unbuckled her seatbelt and instructed Pete, Stay in the car. Hearing her grave tone, Pete nodded in understanding. Okay. He was not afraid because, on the way home, he knew that Justin had assigned a few bodyguards to secretly protect him. After Nora got out of the car, the car made a clicking sound and was locked up to prevent the bad guys from taking Pete away. Nora then ran in the direction she remembered. From the map, she could tell that the other party was less than 200 meters away from her. The car was not more than 200 meters away from her She used her eyes to estimate and agilely weaved through the cars. 100 meters 150 meters The traffic light was relatively long. It took about 90 seconds to go green, and it took her 80 seconds to locate the other party and get there. There were still 10 seconds! If she could not find that person, she might miss this opportunity. Although Justin had said that she had killed the other party back then, she had no memory of it at all. Therefore, even if Justin remembered that night, the two of them had still been schemed against. The person who had schemed against them and made her give birth to two children was a mystery. As for how she got pregnant, it was even more of a mystery. And the mystery was only 50 meters away. Nora took a few steps forward suddenly. The cars beside her were already honking impatiently. There were too many cars in New York, and the roads were filled with cars. 200 meters! About seven to eight cars were parked 200 meters away from her! She walked over quickly and knocked on the window of the first car. The car window rolled down and the driver looked at her impatiently. What are you doing? Do you want to die? That persons expression was very real. It was obvious that he was a passerby. It wasnt him. Nora walked around him and continued to walk back. But at this point! Beep! A car suddenly honked. Nora was stunned. She turned around and saw a black Land Rover parked two cars away from this car. The car window rolled down, revealing a familiar face. Miss Smith, what are you doing? This person was Morris, Captain Ford! While she was in a daze, the traffic light in front changed. The cars started to move, but because Noras car was parked in front, this line of cars could not move. Seeing the two cars driving away slowly, Nora was no longer anxious. Instead, she narrowed her eyes and looked at Morris. Captain Ford, what a coincidence. Why are you here? Morris looked ahead, his cold face sharp and clear. Miss Smith, I should be the one asking you this, right? If you stop the car, it will seriously affect the traffic rules. It will be a violation of the rules and you will be fined. Of course, if you still dont leave, Im afraid it will be so serious that your drivers license will be revoked. Nora was unmoved. This is the traffic polices jurisdiction, right? Captain Ford even cares about this? Morris was expressionless, but he took out a document from the car and handed it to her. Special Case Departments, I have the right to ask about all illegal matters. Beep! Beep! F*ck? Whats going on in front? Why arent you driving? Is it an accident? Or did the car break down? The other drivers started honking wildly. Some got out of the car and looked forward. Nora knew that she could not delay anymore, so she nodded at Morris. Ill leave now. She looked around again but did not see any familiar cars. Then, she walked forward and followed the cars to the front. A driver in the back had already gotten out of the car and was pointing at her nose and shouting, What are you doing? Do you have any courtesy? Dont you know youre delaying us by stopping here? However, when he raised her head, he could clearly see that it was a young ladys face. This lady was also as beautiful as a fairy. Furthermore, although Nora did not smile, her apology was still considered sincere. Im sorry. Ill leave now. She was simply using her beauty to commit murder. The drivers cursing voice became softer and warmer. Its fine, its fine. It was just a minute. Lets go! Nora got into the car and started it. The cars parked behind her then returned to normal traffic. On the way home, she looked ahead with a serious expression. Who was the person who had followed her and controlled her pregnancy back then? Why was Morris around her again? Was he the one who had sent her the message? Once or twice could be a coincidence, but so many times? What was his motive? Also, special department What was that? Why had she never heard of such a department?! At the Hunts. Mrs. Hunt frowned. After thinking about it for an entire day, she finally decided to make a move. Although they dont admit it now, once they do, itll be too late for them to acknowledge it! I cant control them in this matter, but someone can. Mdm. Lea was stunned. Who? Mrs. Hunt took out her phone and made a call that she had not made in a long time. The moment the call was picked up, she lowered her eyes and slowly said, Iris, this is Mom. Im calling you for the sake of Justin and Pete Iriss attitude was very cold, but she didnt hang up. Instead, she asked, What? What do you want me to do this time? When Mrs. Hunt heard the words this time, she instantly felt guilty, but she still hardened her heart and said, Justin likes a woman from a small family. She definitely cant be Petes stepmother! Youre probably the only person in the world who can stop him! You Before she could finish, Iris sneered and asked, Stepmother? Chapter 259 - Birthday Party Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mrs. Hunt paused and immediately said, Yes, she will marry Justin to be Petes stepmother. Iris, you know stepmothers cant possibly be good. Back then Iris interrupted her again. Not every stepmother in this world is like that mistress! Mrs. Hunt: ?? She was stunned by Iris words. After thinking for a while, she tried to ask, But what if she gives birth to a child for Justin again? Mom, I think youre mistaken. Iris voice was cold. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Iris said slowly, Being a mother and being a wife is different. A mother wants her son to be better. Justin is getting married, and itll be good for him to have a woman to please him and take care of him in the future. Isnt that what you told me back then? Mrs. Hunt clenched her jaw. Iris, are you still blaming me? No. Iris answer was very simple. I dont blame anyone. If I have to say it, I only blame my bad luck. As soon as she said this, she hung up. Mrs. Hunt looked at her phone in a daze. After a while, she sighed deeply and looked at Mdm. Lea. She still hates me. Mdm. Lea looked at Mrs. Hunt and wanted to say something, but she hesitated. In the end, she said something fair. It has been quite difficult for her all these years. She had stayed at the Hunts for her son. However, she could not love her son affectionately. This was much more bitter than what Justins father had suffered. Mrs. Hunt sighed as Cherrys voice came from the door. Great-Grandmother, Im here~ Mrs. Hunt immediately looked at the door in joy and saw Justin striding in with a smile. His appearance stunned her. She smiled and asked, Why are you so happy today? Justins expression froze as he asked, Am I? Mdm. Lea teased, You cant even suppress the corners of your mouth. Arent you happy? Mr. Hunt, did something good happen today? Tell us, so we can be happy too! When Justin heard this, he thought of how he had had dinner with Nora tonight and could not help but smile again. Seeing that he was silent, Cherry raised her hand. Ill talk, Ill talk! Daddy had dinner with Mommy tonight. Thats why Daddy is happy, right? Mrs. Hunt was stunned. She turned to look at Justin again. In her impression, this grandson had always been stern. Even after signing a huge contract and earning a few hundred million, he had never smiled like he did today. It had been five years since he last smiled like this. At that time, he had just brought Pete back. After pulling him back from the brink of death, he had done a DNA test and realized that Pete was indeed his son. He had hardly ever smiled like this before. Mrs. Hunt lowered her eyes and touched Cherrys head. Is that so? No wonder. She suddenly looked at Justin and said, Justin, its my 80th birthday in a week. We can hold a party this year, right? Justin was stunned when he heard this. Ever since his father left and his grandfather passed away, his grandmother had been eating vegetarian food and reading Buddhism. She had never liked the liveliness of birthday parties. Every year on her birthday, the entire family would gather together for a meal. They had never organized a big banquet before. Why did she suddenly However, he did not ask further and immediately agreed. Okay. Let Mdm. Lea and Mr. Long handle the party. Ill prepare a guest list. Mrs. Hunt smiled. Alright, invite Miss Smith over as well. Only then did Justin realize that Mrs. Hunts birthday celebration was actually for Nora. However, if Nora came over, they could at least publicize their relationship so that the outside world would not have to keep guessing. He nodded. Yes. After chatting for a while more about the details of the birthday banquet, Justin left with Cherry. Mdm. Lea stood beside Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunt, are you trying to use this method to persuade Miss Smith to leave? Mrs. Hunts birthday banquet would definitely shock all the influential people in New York. At that time, if the people from small families could not handle that scene, they would automatically retreat. However, Mrs. Hunt did not seem to hear this. Her gaze was only fixed on Justin at the door. She suddenly said, Mdm. Lea, how long has it been since we last saw Justin with such a relaxing smile? Mdm. Lea was stunned. Mrs. Hunt sighed. Actually, how good would it be if he could smile like this every day? Even I wavered a little just now. If that Miss Smith could make him happy by marrying her, shouldnt I give in a little? Mdm. Lea understood her thoughts. She walked to her side and held her shoulder. Mrs. Hunt, youre not only Mr. Hunts grandmother, but youre also the Matriarch of the Hunts. These words made Mrs. Hunts expression darken. Yes. She had devoted her entire life to the Hunts. Just like back then when her grandson was only five years old, she would definitely have favored her son more. However, for the sake of the Hunts, she still chased her son away and kept her grandson with her. She was not only a mother, but she was also the Matriarch of the Hunts. The trace of guilt that she had felt instantly disappeared. She could not disregard the Hunts reputation just because Justin was happy for a moment. The Matriarch of the Hunts could not be such a lowly woman like Nora! She took a deep breath and suddenly looked at Mdm. Lea. Remember to invite that lady from the Smiths over on my birthday. Mdm. Lea understood what she meant and nodded. Yes. The next day at the Andersons. What gift did you prepare? When Melissa woke up in the morning and received the invitation, she had a headache. She complained to Mrs. Anderson, Theyre holding a special banquet for Mrs. Hunts birthday this year. Moreover, our relationship is different now. We cant afford not to bring out valuable gifts. But what kind of treasure have the Hunts not seen? What can we send that would bring out new meaning and show our magnanimity? Mrs. Anderson rubbed her temples as well. I hate thinking about gifts the most, especially a gift for Mrs. Hunt. She has high standards. Sigh! But why dont you ask Nora? She might have some good ideas. It was almost noon. When Nora went downstairs, she heard Melissa say worriedly, Nora, youre finally awake! Mrs. Hunts birthday is a week from now and she has invited our entire family. What do you think we should give her? Birthday? Nora paused for a moment before smiling. Dont worry. I know what to give her. After all, she was Pete and Cherrys grandmother. It was only right that she did her best. Melissa was curious. What are you planning to send? Chapter 260 - Alchemy! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora slowly said, Isnt the most common thing in our Harmonia Pharmacy, medicine? Melissa: ?? Nora yawned. Aunt, lend me a room in the pharmaceutical factory. Melissa immediately nodded. No problem! After Nora had lunch, Melissa brought her to the Andersons pharmaceutical factory. The Andersons pharmaceutical factory was in the suburbs of New York. It looked very big and neat inside. When they walked in, they could smell the fragrance of medicine. Sheril was here all year round. When she heard that they were here, she immediately welcomed them. Mom, Sister, the empty laboratory is ready. Melissa nodded. Then Ill go back first. You guys can prepare. She was a little worried. The best medicine the Andersons had right now was the Carefree Pill. However, the pill had a price, and it was mass-produced. It was a big gift to give someone else 20 pills, but to Mrs. Hunt, it was only a few thousand dollars. Was Noras medicine okay as a present? She was a little worried. There was only a week left. She had to find something good so that Noras pill wouldnt be looked down on and she wouldnt have to take it out to save the situation. Therefore, Melissa went out early and returned late every day. She went to various auction houses to look for various gifts. In the laboratory. Nora only did the preparation work and did it for half a day. It was only at night that she finished preparing all kinds of things. Sheril, who had been helping from the side, asked curiously, Sister, what medicine are you going to make? Nora thought for a moment and replied, Calming Pill. Mrs. Hunts brain was filled with bruises and lumps. If she took the Calming Pill for a while, it would be very effective. Sheril immediately let out a sigh of relief. Calming Pill? Our Harmonia Pharmacy has many of them, and theyre very cheap. Just take some No, the Calming Pill formula doesnt have these ingredients? The Calming Pill didnt have so many herbs? Just as she thought about this, she heard Nora say slowly, Yes, its Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. Sheril was stunned. Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? The legendary Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? There were many types of Calming Pills. However, Zabe Corporations Calming Pill was definitely the best! It was said that this Calming Pill was offered to the emperor in ancient times. It was similar to a Tao priest refining pills. The prescription was extremely complicated, and the herbs used were also very expensive! Even with the current high level of technology, this pill was still very difficult to refine. Up until now, Dr. Zabe was probably the only one in the world who could refine one or two pills. However, Nora actually knew how to make Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? She swallowed. Sister, I heard that only one or two pills can be produced in a furnace. How many do you plan to give? Nora glanced at her. Who said that only one or two pills can be produced in a furnace? Sheril: ?? Dr. Zabe said so! He had personally refined a batch three years ago and only produced one finished product. It had ruined a lot of medicinal herbs, causing his heart to ache so much that he never refined it again! Nora rolled her eyes. Master could not perform well because he was old and could not control his behavior well. This kind of problem would not happen to her. However, the process was a little long and needed three days and four nights. With all this time, she might as well sleep. Therefore, she had not refined it over the years. She said nothing. Sheril decided not to speak anymore. She just looked at the expensive herbs Nora took over, with an aching heart. There was an old manager at the pharmaceutical factory in Harmonia Pharmacy. He was also an old pharmacist and could be considered Sherils master. At this moment, he stood outside the door and happened to overhear their conversation. He waved Sheril over. Sheril walked out. The old pharmacist frowned and reprimanded, Sheril, you guys are too reckless!! Are these hundred thousand dollars of herbs going to be wasted just like that? How can she possibly refine Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? Although Sherils heart also ached for the money, when she heard her masters words, she hurriedly explained, Master, Sister Nora was the one who gave us the Carefree Pill formula. So even if money is wasted, its nothing. My father and mother definitely wont feel the pinch. The pharmacist sighed. They only look at money, but do you only care for money too? Do you know how much the 500-year-old ginseng she took is worth now? We could only buy one or two from the entire country. This isnt a matter of money at all, okay? Dont you feel bad that she wasted it? Of course, her heart ached! Now, everyone was growing ginseng artificially. Most of it was just decades old, and it was rare to find one that was centuries old. These two 500-year-old ginsengs had been preserved by Harmonia Pharmacy. They could be considered the treasure of the store, and were priceless! People had been asking for 500-year-old ginseng for a long time, but they still could not get one. After all, most of the older ones had been sent to the auction. The value of ginseng had already far exceeded the medicinal value. Harmonia Pharmacy would not auction them. Most of the people who could auction them were like the Smiths and Hunts. But how could such families sell ginseng to Harmonia Pharmacy? However, to make Zabe Corporations Calming Pill, one needed ginseng that was this old! Actually, if it could be made, this ginseng would definitely not be wasted. After all, the Calming Pill was much more valuable than the ginseng itself. The problem was! Dr. Zabe had only managed to refine one pill in a furnace. Could Sister Nora succeed? The old pharmacist suggested, Although other herbs are expensive, we can still buy them. Can you talk to your sister and exchange that ginseng for a 100-year one?! If she fails, well only lose money! When Sheril heard this, she fell into deep thought. After a moment, she shook her head. Master, Sister Noras kindness to the Andersons is too great. I cant say anything about it. The old pharmacist was instantly furious. He pointed at her forehead and scolded, You, youre really a blockhead! The Andersons have fallen this far because none of you know how to make drugs! Youre wasting herbs!! Even with a Carefree Pill, if you continue to be so willful in the future, youll eventually go downhill! Sheril argued anxiously, Master, you cant say that. What if Sister Nora really manages to master it? The old pharmacist had been working with the Andersons since he was young and had never attended school. He had learned the skills from an older generation and was loyal to the Andersons. At this moment, he was furious. The more he cursed, the more unpleasant he became. He took advantage of his seniority and said, Dr. Zabe could only produce one pill. How can she master it at such a young age? Stop bragging! If she can master it, I, I wont need any salary in the future! But if she cant, you have to listen to me in the pharmaceutical factory in the future! When Sheril heard this, her eyes turned red. She knew that her master was trying to put her in her place. Ever since she came to the pharmaceutical factory, she had been using the introduction of new alchemy skills. Her master had been dissatisfied with her long ago, but she was the owner, and her master could only listen to her. Now, he wanted to use this matter to have the right to speak in the refinery! She took a deep breath. Okay! Chapter 261 - Mr. Hunts Girlfriend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Sheril thought about it very clearly. Last time, Nora had helped her slap Rachels face at the ball. She had to protect her no matter what. When her master heard this, his expression changed. You, how can you be so stubborn?! He was old, so what was the use even if he had the right to speak at the refining factory? All of his concern was only the Andersons. Those words earlier were just to make Sheril hesitate, but this girl did not hesitate at all. She was too disappointing! He reached out in anger, about to say something, but he coughed violently. Sheril hurriedly took a step forward and held his arm. Master, I know you despise me for being your superior. If you want the power to speak, Ill return it to you! Her master said with heartache, Why do I need the right to speak? How many years can I stay in the pharmaceutical factory? I should have retired long ago! When Sheril heard this, she realized that she had misunderstood her master. Her heart ached even more. Master, Im sorry The old pharmacist pounded his chest. Sheril, youre too naive. Do you think my heart really aches for the 500-year-old ginseng? My heart aches for the Andersons foundation! Our pharmaceutical factory can work with confidence if this ginseng stays here! You, you guys are such a waste! The old pharmacist stomped his feet in anger. Sherils eyes turned red as well. Master, Sister Noras Carefree Pill can be considered as saving Carefree Pills life. Even if we lose this ginseng, well look for more. In the future, if we have money, we can buy it at a high price at the auction. When the old pharmacist saw that she was still stubbornly protecting Nora, he instantly waved his hand in anger. Alright, alright. Ill sit here and see how she wastes the ginseng! Sheril looked at his pained expression and sighed. She knew that some things were very important to the elders. Those concepts had already been ingrained in her bones and could not be changed. She sighed and sat beside the old pharmacist. Ill watch with you In the laboratory, Nora did not know about the argument outside. At this moment, she was looking at the medicine. Actually, when she was overseas, it was a little difficult to refine pills. After all, there were fewer traditional medicines available overseas. She held the 500-year-old ginseng and sighed silently. This ginseng was too small. If she had known earlier, she would have gone to her master, Dr. Zabe, to get some more ginseng. As an imperial physician, Dr. Zabe did not have many other things, but he still had some ginseng. She shook her head slightly and cut the ginseng into pieces. When they saw her cut it off so casually, Sheril and the old pharmacist outside felt their hearts ache. The old pharmacist nagged. Look, how is she cutting the ginseng? Its too wasteful, too wasteful! Sheril, go in and see if you can pick up some ginseng roots. Theyre still useful! Sheril: At the Smiths. Ian was still staying in the VIP ward of the hospital. He had already been transferred out of the ICU and was not worried about his life for the time being. At home, his adopted daughter, Yvonne, who was also the only girl in the Smiths generation, was playing the violin. After the song ended, Rachel, who was standing beside her, instantly applauded. Miss Smiths piano skills are really getting better and better! Ever since Mirandas maiden family had almost gone bankrupt, her status in the Woods had been even lower. This led to her constantly being reprimanded by her father at home. Furthermore, she was always forced to go to the Andersons and learn from her aunt, Melissa. But how could she possibly go over there? Therefore, she could only run toward the Smiths now. Yvonne was a famous daughter of a wealthy family in New York. She was talented, and when she was with Yvonne, her father would not scold her even if he found out. When Yvonne heard her words, she lowered her eyes and smiled. Did you fight with your father again? Rachel pursed her lips. Yeah. He keeps criticizing me for everything. He wants me to change this and that. Isnt it because he thinks Sheril is too good? How can Aunties daughter be better than me? No matter how strong she is, shes only working in the Andersons pharmaceutical factory. She doesnt behave like a girl at all! Yvonne tidied her long hair and smiled. Fathers love their daughters the most. Cant you just wheedle your way? However, Rachel pursed her lips. Thats someone else. I seriously suspect that Im not my fathers biological child. Otherwise, why would he be so strict with me? How can my biological father always pick on me! The words biological pierced Yvonnes heart like a needle. She lowered her eyes to hide her displeasure. She still had a friendly smile on her face as a light flashed across her eyes. Suddenly, she said, Stop talking nonsense. By the way, I heard that the last dance was not very enjoyable? At the mention of the dance, Rachel instantly became furious. Isnt it because of that country bumpkin who came back from the countryside? I didnt expect her to dance well, but unfortunately, no one has come to propose marriage to her yet. Did you know? Her mother fooled around outside and was pregnant before she was even married. She made such a big scene just to attract attention and find a good family. But how could they possibly like her? She was about to continue when the butler walked in. Miss Smith, the Levins are here. The Levins? While Rachel was in a daze, Yvonne had already stood up with a smile. Please come in. Then, a middle-aged woman in her forties walked in. She looked ordinary. Her face was fair and tender, and she was chubby. When she smiled, she looked very likable. Rachel asked, This is? Yvonne explained, Her mother-in-law is Mrs. Hunts current housekeeper, Mdm. Lea. The most famous people in the Hunts, apart from Justin and a few members of the main family, were the Hunts internal and external butlers. The butlers of such families were raised with them from a young age. They were very loyal and reliable. Now, Mdm. Leas family was also working in a company under Hunt Corporation and was treated very well. But why was Mdm. Leas daughter-in-law, whom everyone called Mrs. Lewis, at the Smiths? While Rachel was in a daze, that person had already walked over. Miss Smith, I just came over for a little chat today. Please excuse my intrusion. With that, Mrs. Lewis sized Yvonne up. Yvonne sat up straight and placed her hands casually on her lap. She looked like a daughter of a wealthy family and was very appropriate. Mrs. Lewis praised her in her heart and said jokingly, By the way, my mother-in-law said that she heard a joke at home a few days ago. Our Mr. Hunt actually found a girlfriend outside Yvonnes expression froze at those words, but her expression remained calm. Rachel was stunned. Who is it? Was there really a woman in New York that Justin liked? Did she know her? Chapter 262 - Medicine Success Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mrs. Lewis was not angry when she saw Rachel interrupting. She continued to smile, and answered, Its the daughter of the Andersons, Nora. Rachel: ?? Her eyes narrowed as she shouted, Impossible! Her intense reaction covered Yvonnes clenched fists. Mrs. Lewis looked at her in confusion. Whats wrong? What could they do? Yvonne seemed to have thought of something and said with a calm expression, This is the person you were talking about earlier, the one who stole the limelight at the ball, right? Rachel: ?? She felt as if she had been slapped hard as her cheeks heated up. They had just said that even if she was in the limelight, no one wanted her. Even now, no one had come to propose marriage. But how did she suddenly find such a powerful boyfriend? Impossible! Mrs. Lewis was stunned. What do you mean? Obviously, she did not know. Yvonne didnt want to leave an impression of her saying bad things behind her back, so she smiled helplessly. Its nothing. Im just saying that this lady danced well. After hearing the praise for Nora, Rachel was indeed angered. What? Miss Smith, even if you dont talk about her behind her back, you cant leave such a wrong impression on the Hunts. Mrs. Lewis, let me tell you. Nora is someone who hates marriage! After she was picked up by the Andersons from a small place, she found an opportunity to sneak into this years ball. Did you know? In order to show off her dancing skills and surprise everyone, she even danced mens steps! Everyone knows about this! Shes simply trying her best to be in the limelight. Shes doing this so that she can quickly find a man to marry! Did you misunderstand something? How can Mr. Hunt like someone like her? Mrs. Lewis did not expect to hear such words. She immediately said excitedly, Is that so? Miss Wood, hurry up and tell me the details Rachel began to add fuel to the fire. She told them what had happened that day, omitting her coercion and Sherils grievances, of course. She created an image of a woman who loved to show off. Hearing those words, Yvonne slowly picked up her coffee cup and drank with a faint smile. After Rachel finished speaking, she said, Alright, Miss Wood. Dont talk about others behind their backs. Rachel pouted. Mrs. Lewis seemed to be in deep thought. She did not expect this to happen. Therefore, words like Mr. Hunt had yet to win over Nora, and that Miss Smith didnt take a liking to Mr. Hunt, were all fake! Nora was indeed playing hard to get! Why did the smart Sir fall for her! Mrs. Lewis was a little anxious. She had to hurry back and tell this news to her mother-in-law before she told Mrs. Hunt. However, no matter how anxious she was, she did not forget her mission today. After smiling at Rachel, she looked at Yvonne. Miss Smith, my mother-in-law asked me to tell you to treasure the opportunity at the birthday banquet. Her words made Yvonne blush. She lowered her head and said awkwardly, But didnt you say earlier that Mr. Hunt already has a girlfriend The Hunts and the Smiths were both interested in a marriage alliance. After all, although the Smiths and the Hunts had competed in the past, the times were different now. A marriage alliance obviously had more benefits. This was also one of the important reasons why Ian had adopted Yvonne. The elders of the two families had tacitly agreed. When Mrs. Lewis heard this, she patted Yvonnes hand. Sigh, their relationship isnt confirmed yet. Who in New York knows about it? Besides, shes just a girlfriend now You should prepare yourself properly! This is a rare opportunity. Besides, even if its not Sir, you should find someone Although there was a ball every year in New York, it was always a gathering of youngsters. This time, Mrs. Hunt was suddenly holding a big birthday party. The elders of each family would definitely be attending as well. It was the largest party in recent years. If she could shine at this banquet, she would definitely amaze everyone. Yvonne lowered her head, her ears turning red. In the end, she nodded. After Mrs. Lewis left, Rachel leaned over to Yvonne. Miss Smith, is this the Hunts intention? Yvonne smiled without saying anything. Rachel immediately shook her arm. You must work hard. You must not let that Nora really become Mrs. Hunt! Her family background is so bad. How can she compare to you? Youre the eldest daughter of the Smiths! Yvonne sighed. Im not the real Eldest Miss. So what? Rachels tone was very aggressive. Look at New York, who dares to say that youre not the real eldest daughter? Besides, who in the Smiths dares to slight you? Yvonnes long eyelashes concealed the coldness in her eyes. Slight her? Wasnt she doing exactly that right now?! If she was the real eldest daughter of the Smiths, why would she interact with people like Rachel?! However, Yvonne did not say that. She smiled and asked, But what can I do? Rachel immediately said, Of course you can impress them with your gift! Other than performing on the talent show, you have to bring out a valuable gift and shock the entire audience! She gritted her teeth and said, The most important thing is that you must beat Nora! Although she has the same surname as you, how is she worthy of the surname Smith? In the end, shes just a niece of the Andersons! Even if shes the eldest daughter of the Andersons, shes just a drug seller! Miss Smith, you must think of a good gift The drug seller Yvonnes eyes flashed. Whats good or bad? Whether its valuable or not isnt important. Im just worried about Mrs. Hunts health. I heard that she just underwent an operation on her head a while ago Ill get my brother to help me find some suitable medicine. The only thing the Andersons could offer was medicine. However, the medicine that the Smiths had found was definitely exceptionally good. When the two compete, the difference in strength would be obvious. Two days later. In the laboratory of the Andersons pharmaceutical factory. Sheril and her master had been here for two days. For the past two days, the woman in the laboratory had not slept a minute. During this time, other than Sheril sending in some food, Nora never left the laboratory. Bam! Suddenly, there was a loud sound in the laboratory. Both of them immediately stood up and looked in through the glass window. They saw white smoke coming out of the alchemy furnace. Master stomped his feet. Oh no! She failed! Sheril was stunned. What? Master said, Back then, I saw Dr. Zabe make medicine. At the moment Zabe Corporations Calming Pill was formed, it emitted black smoke! The white smoke must mean failure! He was heartbroken. You two prodigals! My 500-year-old ginseng! Its really wasted! However, just as he finished speaking, he saw Chapter 263 - : Drug Seller~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios In the laboratory, Nora opened the alchemy furnace. Even though there was a door between them, a strong fragrance of medicine rushed over. It made people feel energized the moment they smelled it. This fragrance He cleared his mind, sweeping away the fatigue he had felt after waiting for a few days. The old pharmacist had once smelled this scent. It was Zabe Corporations Calming Pill! Back then, when Dr. Zabe had refined it, he had been present and had even helped him How could it be, though?! Miss Smiths refinement process was completely different from Silvester Zabes. Although the ingredients used were the same Sheril did not understand this, but when she saw her master saying that she had failed, her heart instantly ached. However, the first thing she wanted to do was to comfort Nora so that she would not feel guilty or sad. Just as she was about to say something, she saw her master suddenly push open the door and rush in. Sheril was shocked. She hurriedly followed behind and grabbed the old pharmacist. Master, what are you doing? It was already sad enough that Nora had failed in her refinement. If Master said anything unpleasant, how would Nora endure it! She then looked at her masters expression and saw that he was indeed agitated and unable to control himself. She immediately said, Master, um, calm down. Calm down a little The old pharmacists lips trembled. Move away. I cant calm down! He wanted to witness the birth of Zabe Corporations Calming Pill! However, Sheril did not give in. What if Master made a move? She could not let Master hit Nora! She coughed. Master, although Nora has failed, its not very uncommon. She might succeed next time! The old master: There wont be a next time! Sheril knew that her master was furious. Yes, yes, there wont be a next time. Our factory doesnt have 500-year-old ginseng anymore. Dont be angry The old master was anxious. Thats not what I meant. Hurry up and move aside. Let me take a look. She succeeded in making a few! Sheril: Master, you cant hit Nora. Lets just say the ginseng was wasted as my what? Stunned, she turned around suddenly. How many How many did she succeed in making? The old master then pushed her away and rushed in front of Nora. They looked inside the alchemy furnace together Previously, Dr. Zabe had succeeded in making one. This time, the fragrance of Noras medicine was so strong. There should be more successes, right? At this thought, he looked into the furnace and froze. His eyes widened as he muttered in disbelief, How could this be? How could this be Sheril also rushed over. Master, whats wrong? How many did she succeed in making? One? Two? The old masters lips trembled. No, no Then The old masters eyes were already in a daze. The pills in the alchemy furnace were so dense that his eyes were blurry. He could not count them at all. As he continued counting, he heard Noras clear voice. 256. The entire alchemy lab was silent. After a while, Sheril said with a trembling voice, They were all successfully refined? The old pharmacist also looked at Nora in a daze. Nora looked at the two of them and raised her eyebrows. She smiled in amusement. She continued to take the refined medicine out of the furnace at a moderate pace and placed it in a paper box she was carrying with her. At this moment, she heard the old pharmacist roar, You, stop! Nora: ? She paused for a moment. The old pharmacists fingers trembled as he pointed at the ordinary paper box in her hand. You youre using this box to store the medicine? Nora raised her eyebrows. What else would I use? The old master was furious when he saw her nonchalant look. Just you wait! He ran out and quickly returned with two precious boxes. However, when he looked into the furnace, there were only half the pills left. Nora hugged two paper boxes and said, Leave this half to Harmonia Pharmacy. Ill take the rest. With that, she waved at Sheril and the old master before leaving. The old master: Cant she just find a nicer box?! At the same time, Yvonne had personally arrived at the Zabes. Silvester Zabe was already old in age and could not get out of bed. He sat in the wheelchair and received her. Miss Smith, may I help you? Yvonne smiled. I came here to buy a medicine from you. Silvesters wrinkles covered his original appearance, making him look unapproachable. His voice was terrifyingly old. What medicine? Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. Yvonne smiled. I heard that you refined one, three years ago. Silvester lowered his eyes. Oh, I already used it at that moment. Yvonne was stunned. Silvesters son hurriedly explained beside him, My father had a sudden stroke two years ago. When he was in a coma, we gave it to him. Hearing his words, Yvonne sized up Silvester. He was already very old and must be in his eighties, almost ninety. Shed seen people whod had a sudden stroke at this age. Most of them had their heads tilted, their mouths drawn back in grins, and drool dripping from their mouths. They wouldnt live long. However, Silvester was clear-headed. Besides being unable to move, he did not look like he had suffered a stroke at all. Then Zabe Corporations Calming Pills were indeed powerful! She was even more determined to give Mrs. Hunt this medicine. The Andersons must be thinking to give her precious medicine, but to Mrs. Hunt, no matter how good the medicine was, it could not compare to the Calming Pill. Just think about it. If Nora gave her a box of Carefree Pill at the banquet, although everyone would be envious, if she could take out a Calming Pill, she would definitely be able to suppress Nora! She smiled. Ill pay a million dollars. Silvester shook his head. I dont have any pill. His son smiled as well. Its not about money. Its about the stock. Yvonne was still smiling. Two million dollars. Two million dollars. Silvesters son gulped. What kind of medicine could be sold for two million dollars? That was enough to buy ones life! He looked at Silvester and said, Dad! Silvester closed his eyes. Its useless to ask me. My legs are no longer working well. Even if I have money, I cant make them anymore. Silvesters son sighed, his family was in need of money lately. He begged, Father! When Silvester saw his son like this, he felt that he had really owed him in his previous life. He could only say, Ask my disciple. The sons eyes immediately lit up and he said to Yvonne, Wait a moment. He took out Silvesters phone, found his disciples number, and dialed it. Chapter 264 - Marriage of the Smiths and Hunts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The call was picked up quickly, and a clear female voice greeted him respectfully. Teacher, is something the matter? Silvesters son knew that his father had a direct descendant, who was a woman, but he had never seen her before. However, the two of them had already spoken on the phone many times. He coughed. Sister, its me. Oh Is something wrong? Silvesters son said, I have someone here who wants to buy Zabes Calming Pills at a high price. Do you have time to help me refine one? The other partys voice was lazy. Master wants to sell it? Silvesters son nodded. Yes, the other party has offered two million dollars. Nora was speechless. Among the herbs needed to refine the Calming Pill, only the 500-year-old ginseng was more valuable. The rest added up to a few ten thousand dollars at most. That ginseng alone could be bought at an auction for one million. Who was this retard, spending two million dollars to buy medicine? She had completely forgotten that Silvester had only refined one pill in the past. If this matter were to spread, wouldnt the one pill be worth millions? She yawned. I just finished a batch. Ill give you one. Silvesters son immediately said, Ill split the money with you. No need. Nora originally wanted to say nothing, but she suddenly remembered that she had used the 500-year-old ginseng from Harmonia Pharmacy. She simply said, Give me a 500-year-old ginseng! It indeed took such old ginseng to refine the Calming Pill. His father had only managed to refine one pill. If he gave her only one, what if she failed? Therefore, he immediately said, Alright, Ill give you two! Okay. Nora said, Ill get someone to send it to you later. No problem. At this moment, Nora was on the way back to the Andersons. After receiving the call, she called Sheril and told her Dr. Zabes address, and also the reward for the pills. When Sherils master heard this, he volunteered to deliver the medicine without hesitation. Before leaving, he was still mumbling, I wonder how much a pill can be sold for. Our 500-year-old ginseng was really precious Sheril smiled. Youll know when you get there. An hour later. A pill wrapped in foil and placed in an exquisite iron box was sent to Silvesters house. The old master was aged and strictly devoted to the Andersons pharmaceutical factory, so not many people knew him. Yvonne took a glance and mistook him for Dr. Zabes direct disciple. Silvesters son took the pills and handed the old master a box. This is the agreed-upon fee. The old master took it and turned to leave. After leaving Silvesters house, the old master opened the box. Such good medicine. I wonder what the cost is Just as he was thinking, he saw two 500-year-old ginseng lying quietly in the box. One of them looked even better than the one Nora had used! The old master was speechless. His hands trembled as he carefully hugged the box. At the same time, he muttered in his heart, Oh my God, I really made a killing this time! I picked up a treasure! In the hospital. After buying the medicine, Yvonne returned to the Smiths. During dinner, Ian was still hospitalized and did not go home. However, the monthly family dinner continued as usual. 15 to 16 people gathered at a round table. Quentin was a secret figure in the Smiths. Very few people in the family knew him, so he had never participated in such family gatherings. Joel hugged Mia and fed her patiently. When Yvonne saw this, she smiled. Joel, Mia is too thin. She should eat more. Mias arms and legs were thin. She immediately said, I know how to eat a lot! With that, she continued eating. Joel caressed her head. Brandon was very dishonest when he ate. He sat beside Mia and kicked her from under the table a few times, and then accidentally turned over a cup. Brandons father, Warren, could not help but scold him. The family at the table was harmonious. Suddenly, Warren said, Why is Mrs. Hunt suddenly hosting such a grand banquet? The moment he said this, everyone at the table looked at Joel. Joel said calmly, I havent heard. Everyone was relieved. Warren smiled. Then lets go. By the way, Yvonne, have you prepared a gift? Yvonne smiled. Yes, I have. Warren nodded. Yes. I think this banquet might have been arranged to let you and Justin meet again. Wasnt it just to matchmake the two of you many years ago? Yvonne lowered her head with her face red. Warren, were eating. Stop talking. Warren laughed. Haha, are you still shy? Yvonne, whats wrong with that? Although youre not a biological daughter, we grew up together and everyone treats you as their real sister! You dont have to be afraid. Although the Hunts faintly surpass the Smiths by a little, this is also the reason why Joel didnt compete. Our families are already on equal footing! Besides, Justin has a son. As the only daughter of the Smiths, youre not unworthy of him at all! Dont feel inferior! Yvonne was speechless. He was really rubbing salt into her wound. Was it appropriate to say such things in public?! However, she did not dare to lose her temper. She smiled and nodded. Yes. Warren asked again, Have you prepared a gift? Yvonne smiled. Yes. Warren asked curiously, What is it? This gift must be presentable! If our families are to be united through marriage, we must be on par. Yvonne nodded. Ive prepared a Calming Pill. Warren frowned instantly. Can a simple pill be presented as a gift? Isnt it common on the streets? The others looked at Yvonne. Being looked at by so many people, Yvonne took a sip of the soup and smiled. Its the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. Warren was stunned by her words. Oh my god, you actually bought the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? This gift is really enough! The others also praised, Yvonne is indeed worthy of being raised by Uncle Ian. Her taste is really different! This gift is superb! No amount of treasures can compare to this kind intentions! Yvonne smiled and did not speak. She looked carefully at Joel, only to see him frowning and looking at her. For some reason, her heart skipped a beat. She carefully asked, Joel, is my gift not appropriate? Joel retracted his gaze and said calmly, Its okay. Yvonne sighed in relief, but she heard him say, But it seems like Justin already has a girlfriend. Warren was stunned to hear this. He has a girlfriend? How can he have a girlfriend? Didnt we agree on a political marriage? Joel smiled.. It can be considered a political marriage. Chapter 265 - Bringing Her Back To The Smiths! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justins girlfriend was Nora, and Nora was a Smith. What was that, if not a political marriage? However, Joels voice had been very low, so the others didnt hear him clearly. Warren asked, What did you say, Joel? Joel coughed. Its nothing. Warren nodded. Yes, our families have already agreed on the political marriage, so Justin has to take someone from the Smiths as his wife. How can he go back on his word like that? And make Yvonne wait for him for so many years in vain? Joel glanced at Warren when he said that, but didnt say anything. As for Yvonne, she lowered her head and said, Dont say any more, Warren. Lets have dinner first. After dinner, everyone left indignantly. Yvonne was about to go upstairs when Joel stopped her. He said, Yvonne. Yvonne walked up to Joel obediently and called out respectfully, Joel. Joel said dispassionately, Regarding the Hunts, Ive already told you Justins stance a few years ago. You said at the time that Justin didnt have a girlfriend and you werent in any hurry to find a boyfriend, and so, it dragged on just like that. But now that he has a girlfriend, what are your thoughts on the matter? The Hunts and the Smiths were originally planning a political marriage between Justin and Yvonne. In fact, they had brought it up before when the two were eighteen years old. Pete didnt exist at that time yet, but Justin had nonetheless rejected the idea. However, because he was concerned that it would embarrass Yvonne, he had discussed it privately with Joel instead. Joel had subsequently relayed the message to Yvonne, so that she wouldnt waste time on it anymore. As Yvonne hadnt looked for a boyfriend all these years, and since Justin didnt have a girlfriend, Joel didnt announce the decision at home, thinking that there might still be possibilities between the two of them. Therefore, Justin hadnt done anything to let Yvonne down at all. It was just that the rest of the family didnt know about it. Yvonnes eyes flickered when she heard him. She lowered her head and said, I will do as you say, Joel. She knew that Joel had always been someone extremely protective of his own. When she said back then that she wasnt going to look for a boyfriend for the time being, he had immediately understood what she meant. It was just that they couldnt force Justin into anything, so the situation had dragged on till now. But someone had intercepted her in the end instead. Although Joel looked as if he was always smiling, and was amicable and easy to get along with on the surface, Yvonne knew just how domineering a person he was deep down. As long as his younger sistereven if just a titular onewas still part of the Smiths, no outsider was allowed to bully her! Therefore, Yvonne was confident that Joel would think of a solution for heror at least, he would break Justin and Nora up. In the midst of her beautiful daydream, Joel instead said unhurriedly, In that case, dont pursue it anymore. As they say, you can lead a horse to water but you cant make him drink. You might as well use this opportunity to take a look at other people. Yvonne: ? She lifted her head abruptly and looked at Joel in disbelief. For a while, she couldnt quite control the expression on her face. How did this Her fists balled up. It was only a moment later that she finally said, I Ill do as you say, Joel. Joel nodded. He stared at Yvonne for a while, which made her ask hesitantly, Is there anything else, Joel? Joel retracted his gaze, a touch of disappointment flashing across his eyes. No, there isnt. Only then did Yvonne turn and leave. After turning the corner and entering her room, at last, Yvonne couldnt maintain the expression on her face anymore, and a savage air came over her entire self. Joel wasnt going to help her Wasnt it just because she wasnt related to the Smiths by blood? They painted such a nice and pretty picture for the outsiders, but at the end of it all, they didnt treat her as family! A furious Yvonne hurled the things in her hands onto the floor. Someone knocked on her door at this moment. Yvonne hurriedly sorted her emotions and opened the door to find Warren standing outside. He looked at her and asked, Did Joel say that hell think of something for you, Yvonne? We cant do anything to Justin, but its not like we cant do anything to his girlfriend, either, right? Yvonne bit her lip. She smiled and chose not to deny his statement. Instead, she replied, Dont bother yourself with this anymore, Warren. Joel knows what hes doing. Warren, however, shook his head. That wont do. I cant just laze about and do nothing at home every day, either. Leave it to me! Hmph, just wait and see at the party! I will make Justins little girlfriend regret it! Yvonne gave him a grateful look. She said, You treat me too well, Warren! Tsk, this is nothing. I already told you a long time ago, even though we arent blood-related, I really see you as my younger sister. Also, since youre a Smith, theres no way Ill allow anyone to bully you! Warren returned to his room after talking to Yvonne. Brandons mother, aka Warrens wife, asked, How did it go? Warren sighed. Her eyes were all red. I knew it, theres no way a girl wont be affected. His wife sighed. Yeah. Help your little sister out, then. From the previous generation onward, there were only sons in the Smiths. She knew that her husband had always wanted a younger sister, but unfortunately, his five uncles simply hadnt had any daughters at all! Later, Ian adopted Yvonne. Although Yvonne didnt interact much with the rest of the family, she was simply too popular in this sister-deprived family! Warren sighed. Why are Dad and my uncles such big failures? Its all their fault that I dont have a younger sister! The same also goes for your belly. Lets work hard and have a daughter, dear. You dont know how envious I am whenever I see Joel carrying Mia! His wife: In the hospital. Joel informed Quentin about the affairs at home when he came to visit Ian. Quentin fell silent for a while after hearing about it. At last, he heaved a huge sigh and said, At the end of it all, its still because she isnt Uncle Ians daughter. To think shes actually giving the medicine to someone else as a gift instead of giving it to Uncle Ian Rather than Mrs. Hunt, whos in the pink of health, its Uncle Ian whos in greater need of that medicine! This was also the reason why Joel had been displeased with Yvonne. Although she wasnt related to them by blood, her adoptive father was currently hospitalized. Yet, she had spent so much money to buy medicine just to show off. What was the point of doing something like that? He cast his eyes down dispassionately. Forget it. Lets just marry her off and send her away. Quentin nodded. Then, he said, The Smiths and the Hunts are about to work together on a collaboration project, but itd be best if the two families can solidify their relationship through a political marriage first. Should we acknowledge our little sister at the party and bring her back? What little sister are you talking about! Joel reprimanded, So long as Uncle Ian doesnt say the word, that little sister doesnt exist for us! Quentin curled his lips disdainfully. Mr. Teen With Grandiose Delusions sneered, I refuse to believe you dont want a little sister! Joel: The two mens voices were a little loud. When they turned, they saw that Ian had already woken up at some point. Just as the two of them were a little taken aback, Ian sat up and said, Is it a birthday party? Ill attend it, too. Joel and Quentin exchanged a look. Both of them had understood. Uncle Ian had ultimately thought it through in the endhe was intending to take the opportunity to acknowledge her and bring her back to the Smiths! Chapter 266 - The Birthday Party! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Time flew. In the blink of an eye, it was time for Mrs. Hunts birthday party. The Hunt manors gates were wide open. All sorts of things were being delivered to the manor even before dawn. All the servants were terribly busy, and the entire manor was up to their ears in work. It had been a very long time since the Hunts last held such a big party, so everyone was busy at work. Even Chester, the game addict, had been dragged back home as an extra pair of hands. He stood there and directed everyone in the kitchen in their work. He happened to see Justin walking out with Cherry when he turned. He went after them at once and asked, Where are you going, Justin? Justin glanced at him, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye gleaming with a chilly shine. Do I have to report my itinerary to you? Chester shrank back. Of course not. He looked at Cherry curiously. Where are you guys going, Pete? To Mommys! Cherry replied. Chester looked at the two boxes in Justins hands. What are you guys delivering? A dress, of course! Chester: ? Had the Andersons become so poor that they couldnt even afford a dress for Nora? Elsewhere, Yvonne looked at herself in the mirror. Her blue gown set off her porcelain-like skin, making her look very beautiful. When she came down the stairs, Warren complimented her. You look great today, Yvonne! Yvonne smiled at him but said nothing. Warren went over to her and said, How is it? Ive already asked around for youJustin is wearing blue today, so you two can wear matching outfits now! At the mention of blue outfits, Yvonne hesitated for a while and then said, I heard that Gucci has an haute couture handmade gown called the Blue Enchantress. Its a finished product made by a famous designer. That gown Warren waved and said, Tsk, Ive already been there to borrow the gown, but they didnt give it to me. A gown like that is the brands signature item and a treasure; theres no way theyll lend it to anyone. The blue gown that youre wearing is also very famous. It only loses out to that one by a little. Yvonne uttered an oh. Wasnt it all because Warrens status wasnt high enough that he hadnt managed to borrow it? Had Joel been the one to ask, they would definitely have lent it to her. What a shame! Wheres Joel? she asked. Warren shook his head. I dont know, he only told us to set off from home. Seems like hes visiting Uncle Ian before he goes over. It was only when he mentioned Ian, that Yvonne suddenly realized that because of the party, it had been quite a few days since she went to the hospital to visit him, so she didnt know how her father was doing. 1 Brandon took after Warren, and both of them were very simple-minded and innocent. Therefore, Warren didnt notice her displeasure. He and Yvonne stopped talking when they reached the cars, and they got into their respective cars. As soon as he got in the car, Warrens wife remarked, Why do I feel like Yvonne isnt very happy that you didnt manage to borrow the Blue Enchantress for her? Warren waved at once. Surely not? His wife said with displeasure, I dont think she would do that, either. You cant even bear to let me wear that dress shes wearing, so what does she have to be dissatisfied with when youve already given it to her? There isnt any girl in New York who has more prestige than her right now! Warren laughed at his wifes words. Are you jealous? Was there any way she wouldnt be? But her husbands entire family was so protective of their little sister that she couldnt say that, either. Warrens wife smiled and said nothing. Her eyes, however, flickered a little. To be honest, she had actually asked the brand about the Blue Enchantressthey had already loaned it out to someone. She didnt need to tell her husband that, though. Since his younger sister didnt know her boundaries and was always trying to one-up her sisters-in-law Well, she wasnt someone that easy to mess with, either. 4 At the Andersons. How about this? Sheril offered Nora an haute couture gown that she had never worn before. The party was held too hastily. It took at least a month for a brand to make an haute couture gown, so Nora hadnt ordered one but just casually bought a formal dress. However, when Sheril came back, she insisted that it undermined her status, so she took out her own gown and offered it to her instead. Nora waved. No, its fine. Im really dont mind Just as she was thinking about it, Melissas voice traveled over from downstairs. Mr. Hunt? Nora raised her brows. She went down the stairs to see Justin placing two small boxes on the sofa. He said, Im here to deliver a gown. The man was wearing a black suit today. He also had a beautiful blue tie on, making him look even more dashing than usual. Melissa nodded at once. Is the gown for Nora? Quick, Nora, go upstairs and try it. Nora: She went down but didnt pick up the gown. Instead, she said, Does anyone give a gown as a gift? Its not like you know my measurements. Why wouldnt I? Justin smiled and said, I know all of Ms. Smiths measurements. After all, were lovers, arent we? Nora: !! His words were too suggestive! Sure enough, Melissa, who was next to them, covered her smile with her hand. She pretended not to hear them and instead urged, Hurry up, go upstairs and try it! Nora was about to refuse when Cherry jumped out and said, Mommy, Im gonna wear a dress today! Ours are matching outfits~ Wheres Pete? Let him go back with Daddy. I wanna be with Mommy, yeah! Matching outfits? The rejection became stuck in her throat when she heard what Cherry said. She nodded and said, Okay, then. By the time Nora took Cherrys hand and went up the stairs, Pete had also gone downstairs and left with Justin. In the living room, Simon stared blankly at the two children leaving. He looked at Melissa and asked, Justin is Cherrys father? This I still cant believe it. This feels like a dream. In order to prevent the Andersons from being astonished when they saw the Hunts little mister at the party, Nora had told them the truth the day before. Melissa smiled and said, Are you still in shock? I was so stunned when I saw Cherry at the Hunts that day! I knew it, why would Cherrys personality fluctuate every once in a while? I even thought at one point that she was schizophrenic! Simon didnt speak. After the few of them changed into formal attires, they went back downstairs. Melissa was startled when she saw the blue gown on Nora. She murmured, That gown Whats wrong? asked Simon. Melissa shook her head. It just looks a little familiar to the eye. Wow, the gown Ms. Smith is wearing today is so gorgeous! I didnt think that someone could make blue look so pure and innocent! You dont get it, do you? Ms. Smiths gown was designed by the famous designer Campt! Its worth over $100,000! Im so envious of Ms. Smith. As the only daughter of the Smiths, her family treats her so much better than how the Hunts treat their daughters! Yvonne heard compliments from all around her the moment she got out of the car. An elegant smile formed on her face. She held her gown up a little and headed to the Hunts party hall in her high heels. She must be the focus of the crowd on all occasionsthis was what she had learned from her experience over the years. However, when she was about to reach the entrance, a big black jeep slowly drove into the manor. Chapter 267 - The Blue Enchantress Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The car park in the Hunts manor was filled with luxury cars. There were also many international limited edition cars. The jeep was simply too inconspicuous among them. Thus, no one paid any attention to whose car it was at first. Yvonne was walking toward the hall. She had only taken a couple of steps when she suddenly heard someone calling out to her, Ms. Smith! She looked back and saw Rachel walking over with Miranda. Rachel said something to Miranda. Then, she left her side and came toward her. As soon as she approached, she touched her gown and remarked with a smile, So, you were the one who borrowed this gown! You look so good in it! Youll definitely outshine everyone at the party tonight! Her voice was rather loud, causing everyone around them to look over. Yvonne was a little displeased. The Smiths were particular about low-key luxury and disliked such ostentatious behavior in public the most. She preferred private discussions, so Rachel had gone a little too far by saying that to her in person. She said, I just chose it casually. Your gown is also very beautiful, Ms. Wood! Rachel, who knew what she was like, made nothing of the comment. She said, You dont have to be so modest! No one is blind here. Besides, this dress is also very well-known in the circle. With the exception of the Blue Enchantress, theres probably no other dress that can compare to this one! Yvonne lowered her gaze. She smiled and said, Lets go in. Nah! Rachel grabbed her arm with a smile and said, I just saw the Andersons car. If you wait here for a while, theyll definitely come. When the two of you stand together, anyone who isnt blind will be able to see who the prettier one is! You can also let Mr. Hunt see for himself that he has picked the wrong person! Yvonne was a little taken aback at her words. Is Nora Smith not good-looking? Rachel hesitated. Noras fair and flawless countenance, large and beautiful almond-shaped eyes, as well as her small palm-sized face that seemed even more beautiful than a celebritys, appeared in her mind. She coughed and replied guiltily, Shes passable, I guess, but the way she carries herself is kinda subpar. Shes usually in jeans and t-shirts, and looks really sloppy. That also goes for the way she walks because she doesnt lift her feet when she walks. My mom has always taught me that I mustnt drag my feet when I walk. The way she wears her shoes is as if shes wearing slippers. Its really ugly! The more Rachel said, the more convinced she was by herself. She said, Have you ever seen people from the countryside that come to the cities to study? She carries herself exactly like those hillbillies! She doesnt have an elegant disposition or strong aura around her at all. So what even if shes a little good-looking? Is there anyone in families like ours who only cares about how pretty ones face is? A few people nearby came toward them while she was talking. Upon hearing what she said, they asked in surprise, Who are you talking about? Rachel smiled and replied, Its Nora Smith! You know, the one from the Andersons By the way, the live-stream about her caused quite the uproar the other time. Did you guys see it? To think they talked about their household affairs in public Seems like they dont care about embarrassing themselves at all! Oh, are you talking about the same Nora Smith whose father turned out fake after kicking up all that fuss? Yeah. Speaking of this, my family doesnt really understand, either. For people like them, you can just get rid of them by giving them some money, and the matter will be resolved. Why make such a fuss in public together with them? Even though they clarified everything in public in the end, wasnt it embarrassing for the Andersons all the same? Even though her adoptive father is indeed a problematic man and is too greedy, its true that her mother had also gotten herself pregnant before marriage Did you know? I heard that her mother was a famous socialite in New York back then The wives of the wealthy hated her the most. She was especially beautiful and also very skilled at seducing men, so she was involved with almost every young man among the wealthy families at that time. She was the public enemy of all the wealthy ladies in New York back then! Rachel felt very smug at the sight of how everyones comments were becoming more and more ridiculous. She said, Yes, thats the one! Is she also attending the party? Is she using the invitation to the Andersons to attend? The Andersons are already down-and-out! Yet shes still coming She sure thinks really highly of herself! Hey, lets ignore her later, okay? I dont want to talk to someone like that! The few young wealthy ladies who got along well simply spared no effort to badmouth and gossip about other people once they came together. Yvonnes lips slowly curled into a smile as she listened to them. The group of girls chatted noisily as they stood at the door. After talking about Nora, they shifted the topic back to Yvonnes gown and paid her a great deal of compliments. So what even if her mother had been a very glorious existence back then? In the end, she still married someone in a small town instead. How could she possibly compare to the Hunts or the Smiths? Just look at how gorgeous and expensive Ms. Smiths gown is when shes just attending a party No matter how impressive her mother was, can she find her a better gown? Exactly. No matter how amazing her mother was, its not like she passed it down to her, right? Otherwise, why didnt she find a boyfriend like Mr. Hunt? Ms. Smith and Mr. Hunt are a match made in heaven! When are the two of you getting engaged, Ms. Smith? Everyone in the wealthy circle had already heard the rumors that the Smiths and the Hunts were planning a political marriage. Theyd originally thought that the two of them would get engaged when they were eighteen, but unexpectedly, nothing had been set in stone yet even after so long. Although Justin had an illegitimate child, he didnt get married during all these years, nor was there any news of the childs biological mother. Yvonne didnt get married, either, so everyone thought that both parties were still waiting for a suitable opportunity. Yvonne, however, lowered her gaze at the question and said nothing. Irritability welled up in her. They were simply too gossipy, and were practically rubbing her nose in it! Rachel, who noticed Yvonnes annoyance, interrupted them with a smile. She said, The Hunts and the Smiths affairs arent something that you guys should be asking about. After all, thats a union between two big families Lets not ask any more! I just saw the Andersons car arrive. My cousin and Nora Smith will be coming over in a while. Ill point her out to you guys later! Yeah, okay! I also wanna see just how beautiful this daughter of the public enemy of all the wealthy wives of New York can be! Even now, my mother still gnashes her teeth in fury whenever she talks about Yvette Anderson. She says that my father had a crush on Yvette Anderson back then, and that Yvette Anderson was his unattainable dream While they were chatting noisily, Rachel looked into the distance and said, Theyre coming! Everyone followed her gaze and looked over. The woman walking in the forefront was wearing a pink dress. Her shoulder-length bob made her look very youthful and peppy. She was walking over arm in arm with a middle-aged woman wearing a gown full of classical charm. Sheril was obsessed with the laboratory, so she rarely attended parties. Young women who didnt usually dance wouldnt attend the dance party the other time, so someone had mistaken her for Nora. She looked at Sheril and said, Is she the one in the pink dress? Although she looks pretty cute, she doesnt look that astounding. Besides, her dress is so meh~ But as soon as she said that, Sheril suddenly turned around, revealing the woman behind her Chapter 268 - Public Enemy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The woman was sashaying over in a pair of crystal high heels. The blue gown on her set off her thin and slender waist, which looked as if one could hold her with just one hand. Her straight hair, casually draped behind her, fluttered in the air along with her movements. Beside her, a little girl wearing a small mask was also dressed in a similar blue princess dress. She bounced around while holding her hand. They were an exquisite sight in the Hunts manor! The people waiting at the door were stunned, and all of them looked at them in disbelief. The few women who were clamoring just a moment ago said in surprise: That dress Its the Blue Enchantress! 2 Oh my god, who is she? Doesnt she walk too beautifully? Her movements are obviously so big when she twists and turns her hips as she walks, but how does she still make it look so charming? Shes too gorgeous! Which family is she from? Why is the kid shes holding wearing a silver mask? Shes so cute! Is she her younger sister? Rachel was totally stunned while everyone was singing praises of Nora. She stared at Nora incredulously, feeling like her eyes must be playing tricks on her. Was she actually that hillbilly and bumpkin of a woman who was always wearing jeans and white T-shirts, and walked as though she was still half-asleep? Wasnt her gait a little too graceful?! Even she found it difficult to go against her conscience and say she didnt look good! All around them, every mans eyes were on her. It was obvious that Nora had become the center of attention! When did such a big beauty appear in New York?! That was the thought on everyones minds. Even Yvonne was a little stunned. However, because she knew Sheril, she didnt mistake her for anyone else. Instead, she stared at Nora in shock. She had only heard her name prior to this, but she was the purported hillbilly that Rachel mentioned? There was practically no need for any comparison! Even with the distance between the two of them, it was obvious who had wonor at least, that was the case in terms of what they were wearing! She bit her lip in anger and glared at Rachel. For once, she couldnt hold herself back and she said, So, thats the Nora Smith you were talking about? That one line from her was enough to enlighten everyone there. All of them looked at Nora in unison. The same thought simultaneously formed in everyones minds in this instantif she looked anything like her mother, then it was no wonder that her mother was the public enemy of all the wealthy wives of New York back then! Given her looks, which man would be able to resist her? Especially with the way her hips twisted when she walked Although she was doing it on purpose, it simply looked too beautiful! 1 However, Nora, who was twisting her hips on purpose, was actually complaining while she was walking at the moment. What kind of shoes are these? Arent they a little too slippery? Cherry supported her Mommy carefully to prevent her from tripping and falling down in public. Now, that would be a terrible sight. She piped up in her adorable voice, Beauty comes at a price, Mommy! The crystal heels were a perfect match with the blue gown, but because crystal heels were a little more slippery than ordinary heels, Nora couldnt really walk very well in them. As a result, she could only twist and turn her hips from side to side as she walked! Nora tried to put up with it, but in the end, she still bent over, intending to take off the heels and hold them instead. What kinda lousy shoes were these?! She wasnt gonna wear them anymore! But as soon as she bent over, Sheril grabbed her hand. There are so many eyes on you right now, Nora! Youd better not do anything unsightly! Otherwise, itll be really embarrassing! Nora: She silently endured the heels for a while longer. In the end, she gritted her teeth and said to Cherry, Get your father to prepare a normal pair of heels for me! Otherwise, Im going to go around barefooted later! Cherry took out her cell phone at once. Okay, Mommy! Ill contact Daddy right away! Just like that, they swaggered through the crowd and came to the entrance of the hall. They were about to enter the party hall after registering when they suddenly heard a shrill voice. Nora Smith! Nora and Sheril looked over to see Rachel staring at the former. She looked her gown up and down and demanded, W-who borrowed that gown for you? Nora glanced at her coldly, disinterested in even speaking to her. She scoffed and said nothing. Sheril asked, Oh, youve also come, Rachel? Shall we go in together? She didnt want anyone to know that Justin had borrowed it for them. Should the Hunts hear of it, they would surely look down on Nora! As Noras family, they must have pride! Rachel completely ignored Sheril and stared only at Nora. Say it, how did you manage to borrow that gown? With the Andersons reputation, theres no way you can borrow it! In a brainless move, she then pointed to Yvonne and added, Even Ms. Smith only managed to borrow that gown shes wearing, so why should you be able to borrow the Blue Enchantress? Nora raised her brows. I went to the store to borrow it, I suppose? Rachel: Of course she knew that she had borrowed it from the store, but was that what she was asking about? Before she could say anything else, Melissa had already registered at the gift reception table at the door. She said, Alright, lets go in. Rachel, are you going in with us, or are you going to continue playing here? Or, shall I ask your father here to come over and bring you in? Regardless of what was going on at home, they were in public at the moment. Rachel kicking up a fuss like that was an utter embarrassment! Rachel swallowed. You guys can go in first, Aunt Melissa. Im having fun here with Ms. Smith! Melissa nodded. Nora, however, glanced at the Ms. Smith Rachel had mentioned She was wearing a blue gown similar in color to the one she was wearing. Strictly speaking, their outfits had clashed with each others. However, the Blue Enchantress design was clearly a little more high-end. She looked rather bright and charming, and she carried herself gracefully. She stood there quietly with a gentle smile. Nora asked curiously, Is she Ian Smiths daughter? She had once heard that although Ian stayed single his entire life, he had adopted a daughter. So, she was Ians adopted daughter? As soon as the thought formed, Sheril leaned toward her and explained softly, Yes, her name is Yvonne Smith. Yv onne Smith Nora suddenly felt rather awkward when she heard the name. To be honest, despite everything that had happened, for her mother to have a man who loved her that much, it seemed like that was enough for her whole life. Sheril couldnt help but say, Mr. Smith is a devoted man. The two of them had already entered the hall while they were talking. However, Yvonne had overheard their conversation. She bit her lip hard. Then, she took a step forward, went to the gift registration room, and looked around. Sure enough, she saw that the Andersons had given pills as a gift. As for what kind of pill it was, it was not specified. But it definitely wasnt as good as the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill she was giving. Now that she had lost in terms of dressing, she mustnt lose in terms of gifts! With that in mind, she looked at the person at the registration counter and asked, What kind of medicine did the Andersons give? Chapter 269 - The Official Announcement Is Coming! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios All the birthday gifts had to be registered, lest the host couldnt tell who gave what in the end. All those who wanted to take the grand birthday partys opportunity to curry favor with the Hunts had already sent a lot of valuable gifts a long time ago. The person in charge of registering the gifts had already long since become numb to the great number of valuable gifts. Thus, he replied, A box of pills. Box? Yvonne let out a low laugh. The more precious a medicine, the more they were counted by the actual number of pillsafter all, even a single pill was hard to come by. Yet they had given a whole box of pills Their gift was probably Carefree Pills, right? The Carefree Pills current market value was $3,000 per pill. Even if they gave an entire box of it, how much could they possibly add up to? Yvonne let out a sigh of relief and said, My gift is a pill. The person in charge of registering gifts looked up at her. Okay, Ive noted it. What kind of precious pill is it, though, Ms. Smith? The question was purely out of his own curiosity. Yvonne smiled and answered, Its the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. Thud. The person in charge of gift registration dropped his pen on the table. His voice also suddenly rose in volume as he repeated, The Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? Rachel, who was standing behind Yvonne, also heard them. At once, she became even more surprised, and her voice became even louder. The Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? Her words made everyone look over. Upon sensing their envious gazes, Yvonne raised her chin a little, and she felt like she had finally regained her confidence. She said simply, Yeah. Then, she headed to the party hall. The people at the door were already sighing in admiration. The Zabe Corporations Calming Pill She sure is generous! Yeah, that pill is really hard to find now! The Smiths are probably the only ones that can get Dr. Zabe to make one more these days! The Smiths are worthy of their name as a top-notch giant, indeed! As expected, they only do great things! The box of pills that the Andersons gave are probably Carefree Pills. In comparison, thats nothing to be envious of anymore The Andersons Carefree Pills had already made a name for themselves. To be honest, a box of it was actually a presentable gift. But compared with the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill, it was ultimately still inferior. Yvonne was delighted by their comments. But a short while after she cheered up, her friends behind her started talking to one another softly again. Why didnt the Smiths manage to borrow the Blue Enchantress when theyre so powerful, though? After all, Yvonne loved showing off the most during all the parties in the past! Yeah, the brand wont loan us the Blue Enchantress if we try to borrow it, but they definitely wont dare to offend people like the Hunts and the Smiths if they ask for it! How did the Andersons manage to borrow it instead? By right, that shouldnt be the case. The Smiths are a top-notch family. Isnt it a cinch for them to borrow a gown if they want to? Dont say any more. Shes ultimately just an adopted daughter. If she were a real Smith, how would she possibly fail to borrow it Their words made Yvonne clench her fists tightly. Not a real Smith Indeed, it was because she wasnt a real Smith that they had rejected her when she went to borrow the gown. 1 But had Joel personally made the request himself, they definitely wouldnt have dared to refuse! At the end of it all, it was still because she wasnt related to the Smiths by blood. Yvonne lowered her head. Her friends were still talking to one another softly. Ah, I remember now. Nora Smith was at the dance party this year, but she had only tied up her hair and worn a pantsuit that time. Shes simply beautiful in her outfit today! Why do I feel like she looks even better than Ms. Smith No, wait, shouldnt Ms. Smith and Mr. Hunt be the highlight of the Hunts party this evening instead? What is she wearing the Blue Enchantress to steal the limelight for? Could it be that Cough! Someone who saw Yvonne coughed as a reminder. The few of them immediately shut up. All of them were rather embarrassed when they turned and spotted Yvonne. They said, We were just talking nonsense just now, Ms. Smith. Dont mind us Yvonne took a deep breath. Of course she knew that they were just fair-weather friends. The moment they complained about others in front of her, she had already known that she would definitely also be the focus of their complaints. There wasnt anyone who didnt talk about others behind their backs, nor was there anyone who wasnt talked about behind their backs. She had long since become accustomed to it after so many years. She smiled and said, What were you all talking about just now? I didnt hear anything. The few of them breathed sighs of relief at once. Then, they started to flatter her again. We were talking about how inappropriate Nora Smiths behavior is. Youre definitely the star of the occasion tonight, so what is she trying to steal the limelight for? Those who didnt know better would have thought she had some kind of special relationship with the Hunts! Its only because Ms. Hunt is studying abroad, so she isnt in the States right now. Otherwise, how would she, of all people, possibly get to wear the Blue Enchantress Exactly. Isnt it exactly because shes looking for a good man to marry that shes dressed up so nicely and attracting so much attention? But I heard that she got herself pregnant before marriage, so she has a daughter! The little girl she was holding just now is her daughter! What? Who would still want her when she already has a child? 3 Thats why, girls. She must be having a hard time finding a life partner after having a child, so she can only dress up a little more beautifully to cover up that shortcoming of hers. Just take a look at all the boys over there; arent they all blind and bewitched now? Hmph, its useless even if shes bewitched them all! Their families would never agree to it! Its basically next to impossible for her to marry into a good family. Nora, the topic of everyones discussion, was currently surrounded by a group of men. Although she had been the highlight at the dance party the other time, she had ultimately dressed rather coolly in a pantsuit, so she didnt look as stunning as she did today. Everyone had gathered around her. Some were introducing themselves, while some were trying to sound her out. Nora, who didnt know them at all, found them very annoying. She broke into a frown. By then, Sheril was already saying, Sorry, everyone. Nora and I are going to the side to rest for a while. You Are you going to the sofa over there? Sure, we can accompany you two there. Is Ms. Smith feeling unwell? Shall I help you over? Let me do it instead, Mr. Simmons. After all, your arms have held too many girls before! What do you mean by that? Do you think youre that innocent yourself? Of course Im not. Its just that the number of girlfriends Ive had is fewer than you Neither of you are innocent enough. Dont let them fool you, Ms. Smith. How about letting me help you over instead? The men started to argue with one another, causing everyone around them to look over and frown. All of them were relatively flirtatious young men from wealthy families. They usually fooled around a lot, and seldom did anything decent. The moment they spy on a beautiful woman, they cant move away anymore. With them surrounding her, Noras reputation wouldnt fare any better! Sure enough, Yvonnes friends started to insult her again. Look at that vixen. Isnt her blatant seduction act a little too low-class? She definitely wont be able to find a good boyfriend! The corners of Yvonnes lips curled into a smile as she waited for Nora to make a fool out of herself. But right at this point, Justin, who should be making an appearance later instead, suddenly appeared in the party hall! Chapter 270 - The Strongest Socialite? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin was a key figure. Although his appearance had come out of the blue, he nevertheless attracted everyones attention. Everyone looked at him. Yvonnes eyes lit up the moment her gaze landed on him. Justin was undoubtedly the most attractive man in New York. He was also the goal that she had set for herself ever since she was a child. The reason why she had never had a boyfriend all these years was that she had made strict demands of herself using what Justins woman would do as a benchmark. Even when news of him suddenly having a child reached the Smiths five years ago, she had only hidden herself in her room and secretly cried, but still forgave him in the end. After all, men were all Casanovas that couldnt control their lower bodies. She had also thought of treating the child well after she married Justin. An illegitimate child definitely wouldnt be able to inherit the Hunts, but she could still have hers and Justins future son treat him a little better. Giving him a little more money and assets would also highlight how magnanimous she was. But Justins delay in going to the Smiths to propose marriage had made her a little anxious in recent years. After all, she was already 25 years old. The engagement, marriage, and other procedures would take at least two years. By then, she would be old! 3 Although Justin had already said that he wouldnt marry her when he was eighteen, he had still stayed single for so many years. In addition, the illegitimate childs mother had never once made an appearance, either. It was said that Justin disliked her so much that he never even once mentioned her. Therefore, she believed that Justin must be waiting for his child to grow up first. Was he worried that she would abuse his child? Yvonne wasnt that kind of person, but she couldnt say that to Justin, so she could only continue to wait for him helplessly at the Smiths. It was only at the annual parties that she could even take a few looks at him from a distance. Even when she went forward to say hi to him, his eyes never seemed to ever stay on her. She was already the most outstanding woman in New York, though. If even she couldnt catch Justins fancy, then it was impossible that anyone else could! She stood where she was calmly. Her friends beside her were already exclaiming. Its Mr. Hunt, Ms. Smith! Oh my goodness, is his sudden appearance in the party hall because of you? Isnt that obvious? Of course, its because of Ms. Smith! Do you think hell show up because of you? Look, Mr. Hunt is coming over! Mr. Hunt is so handsome. Quick, go to him, Ms. Smith! Yvonne didnt speak, but her eyes were shining brighter and brighter. She took a step forward and gazed at Justin with rosy cheeks. Then, the crowd watched as Justin walked past Yvonne and headed straight toward where Nora was a short distance away. Yvonnes expression froze instantly. She clenched her fists tightly. Her friends were even more shocked. Where is Mr. Hunt going? But Ms. Smith is here! Could it be that he isnt Someone gave the woman speaking a push. Only then did she realize that she had said the wrong thing, and she hastily shut up. The rest said, Mr. Hunt must have something he needs to do! There are simply too many people at the party today, so maybe he has some instructions he needs to give, or maybe he saw a business partner and is going over to say hi! Thats right. Situations like this arent appropriate for romance, either. After all, work takes top priority Their words made Yvonne bite her lip. But when she saw Justin going nearer and nearer to where Nora was, her heart suddenly sank. Rachel knew that Nora was Justins girlfriend, but she wasnt optimistic about the two of them. She leaned toward Yvonne and whispered, Im sure Mr. Hunt is just fooling around with Nora Dont mind them. Fooling around Yvonne clenched her fists, though she kept a calm and gentle look on her face. Well, it has nothing to do with me. How can you not have anything to do with it? Rachel kept trying to incite her. She said, Considering Nora Smiths background and the fact that she got herself pregnant before marriage, theres absolutely no way Mr. Hunt would publicly admit that they are dating. It would be too embarrassing otherwise! They definitely wont get married! In fact, you only need to turn a blind eye, and the title of Mrs. Hunt will still be yours sooner or later, Ms. Smith! Turn a blind eye Not only must she tolerate him having a child, but she also had to tolerate him keeping a lover out there? On top of that, apart from being a little more beautiful than most, that lover of his was utterly worthless! Yvonnes expression turned even more awful. Warren suddenly came over at this point. At the sight of her, he said cryptically, Youre here, Yvonne A surprised Yvonne followed him to the side. Warren lowered his voice and asked, Why do you look kinda unhappy? His words made Yvonne glance at where Nora was again. She suddenly lowered her head and asked, How did Nora Smith manage to borrow the Blue Enchantress, Warren? Warren was chagrined at her question. He replied, Justin must have done it. Thats the only way she could have borrowed the gown If I had known, I would have asked Joel to do it instead! Yvonne bit her lip, and her eyes reddened. Warren immediately asked, Whats the matter? Yvonne lowered her head. We ran into each other at the hall entrance just now She said that Im not a real Smith Her words immediately misled Warren. He asked incredulously, She mocked you just because of a dress? What makes her think she can mock you like that? Even an adopted daughter of the Smiths is better than her! The Andersons have already fallen into decline a long time ago. Besides, she isnt even an Anderson because her last name is Smith Its so off-putting how we have the same last name. Yvonne didnt speak. Warren sneered, Its okay. Dont worry, Ive already taken revenge for you! Yvonne was startled. What? A smiling Warren said, Why do you think so many rich second-generation heirs dared to hit on her so blatantly at a party like this? Yvonne was dumbfounded. When she turned and looked over again, she saw a few more people gathering around Nora. No matter what, it was too inappropriate for a woman to be surrounded by several men trying to woo her, especially when the things they said were so explicitor at least, that was how everyone saw it. She asked in surprise, Youre the one behind it? Warren raised his chin triumphantly. Well, not really. A whole group of people was attracted to her looks as soon as she came in. They were originally planning to ask about it discreetly, but I said that shes a socialite. Yvonne, !! No wonder those men had the audacity to rush over so rudely! Warren sneered, They dont know that she is Justins girlfriend. Neither can Justin acknowledge their relationship at an occasion like this, so he can only stew in silence and vent his anger on her now! Any man would be mad when their woman becomes involved with so many men in public, right? He raised his eyebrows. Just wait and see. Mr. Hunt is definitely going over to deal with her. Who knows, he may even throw her out! Yvonne didnt know whether to laugh or cry at his words.. Yet, when she thought about it, it didnt seem entirely impossible, either. Her eyes lit up a little and she looked over Chapter 271 - How Can You Get Violent? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What is Mr. Hunt doing, Ms. Smith? It doesnt look like theres anyone hell talk to over there, right? Yeah While Yvonne was watching, someone asked curiously, The people there are all young rich good-for-nothings totally different from Mr. Hunt. Why would he go there? Is it because he thinks their behavior is too inappropriate? That must be it. What kind of place do they think this is? That group of good-for-nothings and that woman should look at where they are first before they hook up with one another! Mr. Hunt values ??his grandmother the most. He must have become angry! Nora was completely unaware that she had become the focus of the womens discussion. She merely watched the men swarming toward her and raised her eyebrows, feeling like something wasnt quite right. No matter how frivolous they were, they werent people who didnt take time and place into consideration, so why were they doing this to her? Moreover, her belief was that she did have a rather powerful aura around her. Lily always said she was an impressive person, and just a glare from her was enough to scare Lily. When she was abroad, all the men had also kept their distance from her despite her good looks, so why would such a thing happen the moment she returned to the States? She narrowed her eyes. Next to her were also people trying to talk to her. Do you know who I am, Ms. Smith? If you have time, I think we can have a chat I met you first, Ms. Smith. Even if we are to line up to chat with you, shouldnt I be the first? Do you like Herms, Ms. Smith? Shall I take you to Herms for some shopping? Herms is so tacky! I have a villa in the suburbs. Shall I take you to visit it? Their speech became more and more explicit. Even Sheril and Melissa frowned when they heard them. Why did they look like rich young men lavishing attention on and flattering a famous courtesan?! They were looking down on Nora too much! Melissa reprimanded them. Which families are you children from?! Stop fooling about! However, they instead laughed and said jokingly, We arent fooling about. I meant what I said Youre the Andersons, right? How about letting Ms. Smith have dinner with me so that we can discuss a partnership between our hospital and Harmonia Pharmacy? Ms. Smith seemed unwell, so I wanted to help. Which part of what Im doing looks like Im fooling about Sheril was so mad that even her cheeks had turned red. All of you are too much! Nora doesnt need your help! She doesnt even want to pay any attention to any of you at all, so please step aside! We are going to rest! Youre not the one who decides whether your cousin Nora wants to pay any attention to us or not. It only counts if she says it Thats right. Ms. Smith, although you already have a child, I dont mind at all. After all, young but mature women are more charming The look in Noras eyes turned cold, and anger roiled in her cat-like eyes. If it werent because this was Mrs. Hunts birthday party, she would have beat them up a long time ago, yet they were actually pushing their luck this far? In that case, they couldnt blame her for what came next. She lowered her head and flexed her wrists. Then, she said to the masked Cherry, Go to the side. Her four words alone made Cherry step back in silence. She hid behind Melissa with practiced movements and hugged her leg. Dont be scared, Cherry said Melissa. Cherry replied in her adorable voice, Im not scared, Grand-Aunt. I just think its so pitiful Melissas eyes reddened. Its okay, your mother is not pitiful. She still has us, we wont let anyone bully or humiliate her! Cherry: ? She blinked her big dark eyes and said, What I meant was that those people are so pitiful. To think they are blind enough to offend Mommy. Mommy is really angry now, and the consequences are serious when that happens! Melissa: ? As soon as she said that, a shadow flashed across in front of her. Nora had already suddenly thrown a punch at the face of the man closest to her, who was also the one who had said the most awful things out of the lot! Melissa: !! Sheril was also dumbfounded. The man who had been punched was even more dumbstruck. He had never expected the other party to suddenly attack while they were still talking. However, just as Noras fist was about to connect with the mans face, a large and strong hand suddenly reached over and grabbed her fist, stopping her movements. The very next moment, a low and deep voice reached them. Youre not allowed to hit him. That voice Everyone turned their heads in unison to see Justin standing beside Nora. He was holding Noras hand, thereby stopping her actions. Everyone: ?? Everyone in the entire party hall looked over. The man who had almost been hit immediately said, Its fortunate that you came here in time, Mr. Hunt. Otherwise, I would have been beaten up! How can a great beauty like you hit someone? The others also echoed him. Yeah, what kind of occasion do you think this is? How can you hit him? All he did was say a few words. Arent you being too crass if you get violent?! That woman is too savage, Mr. Hunt! Her behavior is outrageous! In the distance. Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief at the sight. As expected, Justin had become angry. That woman sure was stupid, though. Even though they were in public, instead of trying to defuse the situation, she actually had the guts to get violent? A woman like her wasnt fit to be seen in public! Rachel couldnt even hide the gloating look on her face. She said, Did you see that? I told you, women from small places are just too reckless. Shes offended Mr. Hunt! Their friends also said very cooperatively, Exactly. This is Mrs. Hunts birthday party, how can she get violent? Here I was, thinking that she was some kind of impressive person because shes wearing the Blue Enchantress. I didnt expect her to actually behave in such a low-class manner! A gentleman resolves problems through words instead of violence. Doesnt she have even the most basic common sense? Justins actions also shocked Sheril and Melissa. Melissa frowned and defended Nora. She said, They were the ones who provoked Nora first, Justin. Sheril nodded. Cherry also nodded repeatedly. But unexpectedly, as soon as she said that, Justin said sternly, Even so, shes still not allowed to hit anyone. Melissa: ?? She was a little angry. She didnt expect that in order to prevent an embarrassing situation, Justin actually didnt even care that Nora had suffered injustice. The man who had almost been hit became even more triumphant. He said, Thats right! If youre unhappy, then we can just talk about it. What is the meaning of resorting to violence? Youre too much! He looked at Justin again. Its okay, though, Mr. Hunt. Ill let the matter pass as long as she apologizes to me. I wont hold it against her It was only after he spoke that he realized that Justin wasnt looking at him at all. Instead, he was looking at Nora. Noras brows were raised. She asked with a hint of displeasure, Why cant I hit him? That woman was actually countering with a question of her own? The man immediately sneered, Because you should see where you are It was a shame that before he could finish, Justin had already said, Because force goes both ways. What if it hurts your hand? Everyone: ???? Chapter 272 - Let Me Make The Introductions, This Is My Girlfriend Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios For a while, it was as if someone had pressed the mute button for the entire party hall. There was no other sound aside from the soft music that the Hunts were playing. Yvonnes friends next to her, the rich young men taking the opportunity to fool about, the people with actual status and influence, as well as the guests that had just entered the hall All of them were looking at him in disbelief. Justins voice just now had neither been too loud nor too soft, but because everyone was paying attention to him in order to determine his stance, his words had reached everyones ears clearly. Everyone looked at him incredulously, and then at Nora. All of them were wondering the same thingwhat was going on here? Why did the atmosphere between Mr. Hunt and Nora Smith feel kinda off?! Also, why was Mr. Hunt still holding Ms. Smiths hand even though so much time had passed since he grabbed her hand to stop her? Yvonnes friends next to her started whispering and speculating again. Whats going on? Why does it look like Mr. Hunt knows that hillbilly? Why do I feel like theres an unusual relationship between those two? Along with those words, the few of them looked at Yvonne and asked, Surely Mr. Hunt doesnt have anything to do with her, right, Ms. Smith? Yvonne bit her lip. She lowered her head and slowly said, I dont know what kind of relationship the two of them share, but even if they arent related in any way, a host wont stand by idly and watch as someone bullies their guest, right? After all, those men went too far. Rachel was so jealous that she was almost out of her mind. She said, Yeah, what kind of relationship can Nora Smith and Mr. Hunt possibly share? They have nothing to do with each other at all! Mr. Hunt must have just found those peoples actions too much. Its just a shame that he doesnt know what that woman is like! The girls: Everyone exchanged looks with one another, all of them sensing something amiss. Why did Yvonne look a little unhappy? It seemed like that womans presence was really bothering her Everyone was smart here. They hadnt thought of that in the beginning, but now Could it be that Nora Smiths good looks had also attracted Mr. Hunt? Just as everyone was speculating, Nora, the subject of the drama, waved and shook Justins hand away in disdain. Her voice was low and impatient as she asked, If I cant hit him, then what should I do? Her shoes were too uncomfortable. She wanted to deal with the people in front of her as soon as possible so that she could change her shoes. Justins icy voice rang out. Wheres the butler? The butler in charge of the Hunts external affairs had already noticed Justin the instant he appeared. Upon hearing his words, he hurriedly came over. Sir. Justin pointed casually at the men. These frivolous and flippant people here Send! Them! Out! Nicely! The meaning behind his deliberate emphasis on the words send them out nicely was very obvious. There was no way the butler could see those people out the door politely anymore. The butler nodded immediately. Yes, sir. With a wave from him, a few security guards rushed over. They held down the frivolous rich second-generation heirs, buckled their hands behind their backs, and dragged them out! The men were dumbfounded. One even shouted, Mr. Hunt, Mr. Hunt! What are you doing? All we did was say a few words to her Do you know who she is, Mr. Hunt? Shes a socialite! It was mutually consensual when we chatted with each other! We didnt force her into anything! Socialite The word made Justins pupils shrink. He suddenly said, Stop. The security guard stopped and let go of the man. The man wasnt from an influential family. He had come to the party by tagging along with someone elses invitation so that he could get to know more people. Thus, when Warren incited them to go over, he had done so accordingly. He wasnt willing to be driven out just like that. On top of that, he also had the guts to speak up. He immediately said, Are you doing this because youre not aware of her identity? Dont let her beautiful appearance fool you! I heard tha But before he could finish, Justin interrupted him. Who did you hear that from? The man subconsciously looked at Warren standing among the crowd, causing him to shrink back and hide behind Yvonne. Yvonne: He didnt see Warren, but he didnt dare to drag the Smiths into this, either. Thus, the man could only say, I I just overheard some people Can things that you hear through the grapevine be brought to the public? Justin looked at the butler and said, Find Ms. Smith a lawyer, and sue him for slander. Yes, sir, said the butler. Everyone else: Theres no need for that. Nora suddenly interrupted him. Then, she lowered her voice and slowly said, I dont care about all this. I just want to change my shoes now. Justin: He fell silent for a moment. Then, he looked at the butler and said, Never mind, then. Dont sue him anymore. His voice was deep and tinged with displeasure. The butler silently said a prayer inwardly for the man. If they had sued him, all he would have had to do was just pay damages for harming the other partys reputation. But now that they werent suing him anymore, the man would probably have to pay an even higher price to appease Mr. Hunt. The butler wasnt the only one who understood that; the man understood it even better. He panicked at once. I was wrong, Mr. Hunt. Please let me off! Unfortunately, Justin was no longer paying attention to him. What more did he have to say to him when his girlfriends feet were uncomfortable? He waved casually. The security guards immediately dragged the men to the door Once they went out the door, he would really have to pay the price for his actions! The man was so terrified that he yelled, Isnt she just a woman who looks a little better than most, Mr. Hunt? Who is she to you? Why would you protect her like that?! The place fell silent. Everyone looked at Justin curiously. Yvonne clenched her fingers nervously. Justin wouldnt admit it, right? After all, Noras status was too low; she wasnt worthy of him at all. If he admitted it on an occasion like this, everyone would hear of it! Having a girlfriend in private and showing her off to everyone were two completely different things! Nora raised her eyebrows. She said unhurriedly, We dont have anyt Before she could finish, a warm arm suddenly snaked around her waist, and her feet left the ground the next momentJustin had picked up her and was carrying her in his arms! Her head whipped toward him, and she saw Justin carry her to the sofa next to them with his gaze lowered. He put her down gently when he reached the sofa. It was only then that everyone finally noticed that he had been holding an exquisite bag all this time. He opened the bag, took out the shoes inside, and slowly squatted down. He took off the shoes that Nora was wearing, and then changed her shoes for her. His series of actions came so suddenly that even Nora herself was dumbfounded. Never would she have ever thought that the lofty man high up in the air would actually squat down and change her shoes for her. Then, the man stood up straight as if he wasnt the person who had just bent over. As if overlooking everyone from the top, he slowly said, Let me make the introductions. This is my girlfriend, Ms.. Nora Smith. Chapter 273 - 3: Birthday Gift~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The entire hall was filled with silence. Everyone looked at them in disbelief. Melissa and Sheril hadnt expected at all that Justin would disregard everything and reveal their relationship on an occasion like this. To be honest, the Andersons were already no longer comparable to the Hunts thirty years ago. Yvette had been able to make everyone take notice of her because she was simply that outstanding, so much so that the Hunts and the Smiths found it an honor to have her marry into the family. But the Andersons were just a down-and-out family these days. Besides, that situation just now Melissa and Sheril exchanged a look. Sheril leaned toward Melissa and whispered, Mom, Mr. Hunt is serious about Nora. And wasnt that so? She was the two childrens mother, after all! Melissa was never one to underestimate children from her own family. She asked, Why does Nora look a little unhappy to me, though? Sheril followed her gaze and looked over to see Nora frowning. She was indeed a little unhappy. She had always stayed low-profile ever since she was a child, and had never wanted anyone to pay any attention to her. Once she became Justins girlfriendor even the future Mrs. Huntpeople would definitely pay attention to her. Of course, this was also the reason why she had kept pushing Justin away, and forbade herself from developing feelings for him all this time. Yet that guy had actually announced their relationship in public? Had he asked her for permission? And had she agreed to it? But there was no use crying over spilled milk. She frowned and started thinking of a way to get out of the situation unscathed. Seemingly having sensed her displeasure, Justin lowered his head as if to explain, yet also as if to cover up his actions. He said, They were too much just now, Nora. I didnt manage to hold myself back for a moment there and ended up revealing our relationship. You wont mind, right? Nora: ? He didnt manage to hold himself back for a moment there? Did he really think that she would believe his nonsense? Given the mans personality, she would believe it if he said that he held himself back and stopped himself from doing something, but she would never believe it if he said that he did something in a moment of impulse! As the head of the Hunts and the leader of the top conglomerate in the States, would he do something in a moment of impulse? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. She looked at him and saw that his usually deep and bottomless eyes looked a little tentative and nervous, as though he really was sincerely apologizing. Even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to be exuding a vague feeling that he had suffered injustice, making her unable to pursue the matter at all. In the end, her words went a few rounds in her throat only to finally turn into two words filled with resignation. Never mind. 1 Justin nodded. Mm, although we arent going to get married, youre still the childrens mother, so its okay to let outsiders know about our relationship, right, Nora? Nora? It was only then that Nora noticed that the man had started using a different term of address for her at some point. However, it did sound pretty nice when the scumbag uttered her name with his deep and slightly raspy voice. She lowered her gaze and glanced at the new pair of shoes. Although they were also high heels, their soles finally werent that slippery anymore, so she could manage them now. In the distance. The man whom the security guards were holding down was stunned. He looked at Nora in disbelief, and then looked toward the crowd, trying to find Warren. Didnt Warren say that she was a socialite? But there was no way Mr. Hunt would acknowledge a socialite as his girlfriend in public! He had been tricked! By the time he reacted, the security guards were already dragging him out after a wave from the butler. He was utterly despondent. What was he to do? He had finally realized just what kind of mistake he had made. Besides, even he himself felt that his behavior was no different from having a death wish! Further away, Yvonne and Rachel were dumbfounded. The two of them had been ready for a good show just now when Nora was surrounded by the group of men, and when faint rumors of her being a socialite had been spreading. Once a reputation like that made the rounds, Nora would pretty much be finished! Little did they expect that Mr. Hunt would openly admit the relationship between the two. With that, Nora definitely wasnt a socialite anymore Because Justins words, as well as his taste, were the most direct evidence! Their friends nearby were startled by the news. Then, gloating looks immediately appeared on their faces. In fact, they couldnt even quite keep their voices low anymore. Nora Smith is actually Mr. Hunts girlfriend? Oh my god, what a revelation! Shes beautiful enough, though! I suddenly thought of somethingplease let Mr. Hunt subdue a vixen like Nora Smith, lest she brings harm to other peoples husbands! Oh my god, I also breathed a small sigh of relief. My husband was practically dazzled by Nora Smith just now! But he can only secretly fantasize about her now. Who would dare to lay a hand on Mr. Hunts girlfriend? Hahaha! Someone glanced at Yvonne. I already had a vague feeling that something was amiss just now. Why does it feel like Yvonne has been competing with Nora Smith the whole time today? As it turns out, its because of that! In other words, Yvonne has been waiting painstakingly for Mr. Hunt for over twenty years, but in the end, he doesnt want her at all? I suddenly find her a little pitiful. Nora Smith has stolen all the limelight today But this means that Mr. Hunt must have been the one who borrowed the gown for her. Nora has totally suppressed Yvonne! Shh, keep your voice down. Shes heard you So what even if she hears me? Shes just the Smiths adopted daughter. Does she really think shes a real young lady of the Smiths? The few of them gradually walked away. Yvonne clenched her fists tightly and tried her best to suppress her anger. She mustnt make a faux pas under such circumstances! She would also make up for the embarrassment she had just suffered in a while! Rachel had also heard the few womens conversations. She looked at Yvonne but saw that she looked calm and was still smiling gently. She couldnt help but sigh in admiration inwardly. Ms. Smith sure had outstanding mental resilience! Why should Nora Smith get to show off so much, though? Just as everyone was entertaining their own thoughts, Mrs. Hunt, the elderly birthday girl, finally made her appearance. She sat at a higher position and looked at everyone with a kindly look on her face. One by one, everyone started to present her with gifts and pay her compliments. The elders went first. Starting with Raymond, people went forward one by one to offer her their well wishes. After the Hunts were done, it was the guests turn. By right, the Smiths should have been the first. But because of Justins official announcement, the Andersons status had risen accordingly. In fact, he even personally led Melissa, Nora, and the others forward. Everyones gazes instantly fell on them. Rachel, who was next to Yvonne, sneered at the sight. She said, It doesnt mean a thing no matter how much Mr.. Hunt favors them. Arent they unable to present a decent birthday gift all the same? Chapter 274 - Zabe Corporations Calming Pill! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The juniors gifts were all in her hands. The larger ones were already placed beside, and the smaller ones were sent to the gift section after their congratulations. During the gift-giving process, Mrs. Hunt would keep what she liked. For example, she liked a longevity painting very much and could not bear to let it go. Someone asked, Mrs. Hunt, who gave this to you? Why do you like it so much? Mrs. Hunt smiled and glanced at Nora. When she was upstairs earlier, she had witnessed everything downstairs and also saw Justin expose their identities to save her face. She felt even more unhappy. At this moment, she lowered her eyes and said very seriously, My great-grandson Peter Hunt drew it! Peter Hunt This was the first time this name had appeared in front of the public! At first, no one realized who it was, but Mrs. Hunt continued to explain. Hes Justins son! Son! It turned out that many years ago, Justins illegitimate child was a son! Over the years, that child had been a secret and had been protected very well by Justin. The others did not even know if he was a man or a woman. However, at this moment, Mrs. Hunt had given everyone the evidence! She was giving Pete a lot of face. Of course, this behavior was to reassure everyone. She wanted everyone to know that Young Master Petes status would not change just because Mr. Hunt had a girlfriend Before this, Pete had never appeared in front of everyone! Of course, he had not appeared yet, but at least his name had already spread among the high society. When everyone heard this, they all looked at Justin and Nora. Mrs. Hunts intentions were too obvious. Everyone understood. They originally thought that Nora would look a little ugly, but the two of them actually had an indifferent attitude. Justin was a man. As long as the future heir was his son, he could do whatever he wanted. However, Nora did not care at all? After everyone had looked at her highly, they could not help but look down on her now. Rachel smiled as well and said to Yvonne, Did you see that? Mrs. Hunt is warning her publicly. Shes telling Nora to be obedient! Yvonne lowered his eyes and did not speak. However, Rachel became smug. So what if shes with Mr. Hunt? She still doesnt have any status in the family! As she spoke, Justin led Melissa to Mrs. Hunt. Rachel instantly became even more excited. The Andersons are in dire straits now. Their family cant even afford a decent gift, right? As she thought about this, she heard Melissa say, Mrs. Hunt, today is your birthday. The Andersons wish you good fortune and longevity. After saying this briefly and elegantly, she said, We have prepared a small gift here. I hope youll like it. After saying that, she looked at Nora. Nora raised her eyebrows and handed her a box of pills. Mrs. Lewis took a step forward first. She was very respectful in front of Justin and everyone else. After all, she could not lose the Hunt familys face. The others saw the iron box without a label. Nora originally wanted to use a paper box, but Melissa felt that it looked too ridiculous. Therefore, she had changed to the iron box. However, even so, it was still too shabby in the eyes of outsiders. Rachel could not help but laugh mockingly. Her laughter attracted the attention of the others. Everyone asked, What are you laughing at? Rachel lowered her head. The Andersons manufacture the Carefree Pill. So this must be a box of Carefree Pill, right? I heard that the price of Carefree Pill on the market is $3,000. This box should have 50 pills, right? 50 pills meant $150,000. In an ordinary family, this was definitely a huge gift. However, in the Hunts especially when Justin had just announced their identities, Noras gift should be more valuable. But it was only worth $150,000? The rest of the peoples expressions became complicated as they whispered to each other and chuckled. However, they did not dare to say anything on the surface. Someone else complimented, 50 Carefree Pill? Thats too impressive. If you want to buy this pill, you have to have your identity card. Everyone is only allowed to buy one every month. As expected of the Andersons, you can buy 50 pills at once. This flattery was too dry. Mrs. Hunt became even angrier. She lowered her eyes and still had a gentle smile on her face. She said, Mrs. Anderson, youre too polite. At my age, its indeed better to give me pills than anything else Although she said that, when Mrs. Lewis handed her the box of pills, she placed it casually beside her and did not bother to open it. When Melissa saw this situation, she did not say anything. Under such circumstances, she couldnt possibly praise herself for being good with her pills, right? If Mrs. Hunt did not open the box and did not ask, she would not be able to answer anything. She simply smiled and brought Sheril and Nora to the side. After they left, it was the Smiths turn. Hearing the butler call out, Warren represented the Smiths and led Yvonne forward. After saying a few polite words, he delivered the gift the Smiths had prepared. It was a red coral tree. It was expensive, but it matched both parties identities and was very standard. After Warren walked away, Yvonne stepped forward and smiled. Grandma, Im here to wish you a happy birthday! Seeing her, Mrs. Hunt immediately smiled. Miss Smith, youre here too? Yvonne nodded and took out a carefully packaged box. Yes, I also prepared a small gift for you. As she spoke, she handed her the medicine box. Mrs. Lewis took it and handed it to Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunt smiled and opened the medicine box. What medicine is this? It looks so good. Let me see if its some miracle medicine! After she opened the box, a faint fragrance that belonged to the Calming Pill floated in the hall. Mrs. Hunt was indeed someone who had seen the world. She immediately understood what was going on when she smelled it. She asked in surprise, This is the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? Her words immediately surprised the guests below. Everyone exclaimed, The Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? Wasnt the production stopped? I heard that up until now, only the heir of the Zabes, Silvester Zabe, could create something like this. But this skill ends with him! Did the Smiths invite Dr. Zabe to make the pills? Thats too awesome! As expected of the Smiths. Only their family can have so much manpower, resources, and financial power! When the praises from the surrounding people reached Yvonnes ears, she said humbly, Im considered to have made a big move in front of everyone.. The Andersons are the real pharmaceutical experts. Compared to their pills, whats mine? Chapter 275 - Ian Is Here! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although she said that, she instantly focused the conflict on the Andersons and Nora. Melissas brows knitted together. The others laughed as well. Someone even said, Although the Andersons are pharmaceutical experts, Dr. Zabe is a respected figure in the traditional medicine world. His skills have long stopped being passed on, and the Andersons cant make it! Besides, this pill is special because of the ingredients. I heard it costs millions! It even needs 500-year-old ginseng! 500-year-old ginseng? Isnt that too old? One ginseng can only produce one pill? This is where the value of Zabe Corporations Calming Pill lies. Logically speaking, a single ginseng should be enough to create an entire furnace worth of pills. However, this medicine is extremely difficult to form. Dr. Zabe created a furnace-full of pills a few years ago, and indeed, only one succeeded. Therefore, although this medicine is useful for calming the mind, even people like us really cant afford it! The Smiths are indeed powerful! Yvonne, this gift is to touch Mrs. Hunts heart, right? From the looks of it, Nora cant compare to Yvonne. Why is Mr. Hunt interested in Nora Smith? Nora is good-looking! Arent men all about looks? As everyone was discussing in private, Mrs. Hunt and Mrs. Lewis looked at each other. Yvonnes words had thrown the topic to the Andersons. Although Mrs. Hunt did not like Nora, she still knew her limits under such circumstances! She did not follow Yvonnes words and smiled. Miss Smith, thank you! However, she did not say this to the Andersons. It was obvious that she did not take a liking to the Andersons pills. Yvonnes eyes flickered as she smiled and did not speak again. When she turned to leave, Rachel saw that Yvonne did not seize such a good opportunity. She could not help but call out for her, Mrs. Hunt, show us the pills the Andersons gave you! Are they Carefree Pills? Everyone looked at Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunts expression turned even uglier. She glanced at Nora and saw that the girls eyes were lowered and her eyelids were drooping. She seemed to not understand the atmosphere at all and had an indifferent attitude. Her expression made Mrs. Hunt even angrier. How stupid was she? She could not even hear such provocative words! Mrs. Hunt looked at Melissa again. The moment their eyes met, Melissa understood what she meant. After some thought, she shook her head gently. Mrs. Hunt understood what she meant. She sneered in her heart and looked down on them. However, she smiled and said, This is medicine for me to take, why should I show it to you young people? Mrs. Lewis, send the medicine to the room! Hearing this, Mrs. Lewis instantly nodded. She took Noras medicine and Yvonnes medicine and turned to walk upstairs. In the crowd. Sheril looked at Melissa in confusion and asked, Mom, why didnt you let Mrs. Hunt open the pills we gave her? This way, we could ruthlessly slap those people who look down on us! Melissa stood there steadily. She smiled and said gently, First of all, your Sister Nora might not want anyone to know that she can create this pill. Otherwise, there will be a lot of trouble in the future. Secondly, we dont have any enmity with the Smiths. Theres no need to make things difficult for Yvonne. She educated Sheril. Sometimes, unnecessary comparisons only make people more and more concerned about other peoples opinions. We dont live for other peoples opinions. We live for ourselves. Sheril was stunned when she heard Melissas words. Her mother had always had a proud and self-righteous aura. She never cared about others opinions and lived like herself. She herself had never reached this level before. Just as she was thinking about it, she heard Nora say, Aunt is right. Sheril suddenly felt that her thoughts were too immature. Did even Sister Nora think that way? As she was thinking, she heard Nora say slowly, Itll be too troublesome if someone finds out. For the sake of making medicine, she had not slept for two days! What if people found out that she knew how to make drugs and came looking for her in the future? Sheril: !!! She knew that Sister Noras thoughts were different. She winced. The rest of the people continued to send gifts, but Nora already felt a little hungry. She simply took Cherry and walked to the dessert area beside them. When she got there, she casually took a fork and was about to pick up a piece of cake when another fork reached over. Their forks met in the air. Nora looked up and saw a woman in her 30s looking at her. Nora raised her eyebrows and retracted her fork. She grabbed the cake beside her. Just as she was about to leave, the woman suddenly said, Youre Cherrys mother, right? Nora: ? The woman smiled. Im Brandons mother! Brandon always talks about his boss at home. Its a pleasure to meet you! Nora: Hello. Brandons mother, Maureen, who was also Warrens wife, was a straightforward woman. Her husband doted on his little sister, but as his wife, she could not say a word. At home, Yvonne would definitely want the best and eat the most exquisite food. This made her feel a little uncomfortable. Others might not be able to tell, but she could. Yvonne wanted the best because she felt that she was not Ians biological daughter. If she could not get the best, wouldnt she be looked down on? However, they were both women. She was also someone elses daughter who had been pampered since she was young. Why should she let her have her way? Therefore, over the years, she had developed a huge grudge against Yvonne. Just like earlier, when she was eating a piece of cake, she had picked the one with the best design. She did not expect to bump into Nora. She originally planned to move aside subconsciously. After all, Nora was Justins girlfriend. There was no need to offend her. However, she did not expect Nora to take the initiative to pick a piece of cake at the side. It was this humble gesture that made her instantly have a good impression of her. She was about to say something more to Nora when her phone suddenly rang. She lowered her head to take a look and said, Cherrys mother, my eldest brother is here with Third Uncle. Ill pick him up. Lets have a good chat another day! With that, she left, leaving Nora confused. At the door. Ians body was weak and he could no longer walk for long. He sat in a wheelchair and was pushed into the banquet hall by Joel. After entering, he looked up, his eyes searching for that person eagerly. He wanted to see what she looked like. Did she look more like her mother? Chapter 276 - Rich Grandpa~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although he had seen her appearance on camera during the live broadcast last time, there was still a difference between video and reality. Ever since he found out about the DNA test results, he had been hiding in the hospital like a deserter because he could not face it. However, when he arrived at the scene, he realized that he actually wanted to see her. He wanted to see Yvette from more than twenty years ago through her. There were many people in the banquet hall and as soon as the two of them entered, the Hunts noticed them. Ian was definitely an elder worthy of respect, so the butler immediately informed Justin At this moment, Justin was walking to the dessert area. He found Nora and spoke to her in a low voice. Ive already investigated those people just now. Sure enough, someone is causing trouble. Nora ate the desserts in one bite and filled her stomach. She liked to eat big bites to save time. She was not picky about the cakes appearance earlier because what it looked like did not matter to her at all. She only cared about the taste. After eating it, her lips were stained with cream. When Justin saw this, his eyes darkened. He pointed to her mouth and said, Theres cream here. Nora raised her eyebrows and wiped her mouth in the direction he pointed. However, Justin was referring to her right side. When it came to her, it became the left side. She did not know that the cream on the right side of her mouth was still there. Justin pointed again, and Nora wiped it again hesitantly. Was it still there? How big could her mouth be?! Just as Nora was hesitating, Justin reached out helplessly and placed his hand on her lips. Perhaps because he practiced martial arts often, but his fingers were thin and calloused. When his warm hand touched her slightly cold lips, Noras body froze slightly. She felt the mans fingers knead her lips. The strength and warmth made her feel as if she had been aroused. It was as if a feather had gently glided across her heart. It was as if she had been electrocuted This made her mouth feel a little dry. The man retracted his hand as if nothing had happened and raised it in front of her. Nora, I didnt mean to take advantage of you. His fingers were very clean. There were no traces of cream at all. Nora: Just as she was about to say something, the man retracted his fingers and said with a dark gaze, Those people were bewitched by Warren. Initially, I wanted to settle scores with him directly, but because of your special relationship with the Smiths I wanted to ask you how to handle this matter. Special relationship? Nora was stunned. What special relationship? As she was hesitating, she heard Justin say, I saw that you seemed to be chatting with his wife. Did she apologize to you? His wife? Noras thoughts had already shifted with Justins words. How could she still care about those fingers unstained with cream? After a moment of silence, she finally understood. Youre saying that Maureen is Brandons mother, and Warren is Brandons father? Justin nodded. Nora hesitated. Although she did not know why Warren had hired someone to slander her reputation, his wife was quite cute and a little familiar. Furthermore, his son seemed to be Cherrys little follower. She nodded slowly. Forget it. Anyway, that matter did not affect her much. However, as a safety precaution, she said, Leave evidence. If he still dares to attack, Ill destroy him with one hit! Nora could not be bothered to fight with others. Such a small conspiracy was nothing to her. If she had the time and energy, she might as well sleep! If that person was really annoying, she would settle him at once. Justin clearly agreed with her words. He nodded and said, I think so. Since you say so, Ill get that man to leave a statement and video. If Warren dares to play any tricks again, Ill directly get Joel to deal with him! Yeah. After Nora answered, she walked to the cake section beside her and picked up another small cake. She felt that this design was very good. She ate one cake with one bite at a time, making her feel extremely comfortable. Justin looked at a lady standing not far from her. She was holding a plate and fork and eating them bit by bit. Then, she looked at Nora She was too cute! He chuckled and pointed at the black forest cake beside him. This cake is not bad. Cherry stood beside him. Daddy, I want to eat the mousse cake! Sure. Justin bent down, picked Cherry up, and walked to the side. Cherrys mask only covered half of her face, and the bottom half was exposed. It did not affect her eating. After taking two bites, she sighed again. Justin asked, Whats wrong? Cherry looked at Nora grudgingly. Mommy, have you not found my Sponsor Grandpa yet? Nora, who was eating cake, was speechless. She froze for a moment before nodding confidently. Yes, I forgot. Cherry: !! The sparks on her and her Sponsor Grandpa had already been extinguished. There was still no news of her Sponsor Grandpa. She did not know how he was doing either. On the other hand, Justin was a little jealous. Why are you looking for your Sponsor Grandpa? What do you want? Daddy will buy it for you. Cherry: Daddy, you dont understand! It was not easy to find someone who could maintain sparks. How could she give up so easily? Justin was stunned. He suddenly felt sad. His daughter had grown up and had other thoughts! He still wanted to say something when the butler came in front of him. Sir, Mr. Ian Smith is here. Ian Justin glanced at Nora and said, Ill go over and take a look. Nora nodded. Alright, you go. After taking two more steps, Justin suddenly turned back to look at her. Indeed, he saw the woman looking at the door curiously, seemingly quite interested. He thought about it and turned back. Want to come with me? he asked. Nora thought for a moment and nodded. Okay. She put down the cake plate and held Cherrys hand. Justin instructed, When you see him, you have to call him Grandpa politely. You can also call him Grandfather Just as he was debating whether to call him Grandpa or Grandfather, Cherry pursed her lips. I dont want to call anyone else Grandpa. I just want to call my Sponsor Grandpa! Nora became a little curious. She really wanted to know what kind of person could not forget her mother for 25 years! Moreover, she heard that he was not in good health? Chapter 277 - Meeting Each Other Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Warrens appearance caused the banquet to have another small climax. 5 After all, this person had been living in seclusion for more than ten years. However, the fear of being dominated by him in the business world still remained in the hearts of the big shots. Everyone greeted him respectfully. Only when they saw Justin bringing his official girlfriend over did everyone make way for him. In the distance. Yvonne was stunned when she heard that her father was there. Rachel exclaimed, Miss Smith, did your father come here for you? Yvonne was unsure. However, Rachel became determined. The Hunts have let you down. Mr. Hunt had just announced his girlfriend, but your father dragged himself over despite his illness. He must be here to help you get justice! When Yvonne heard this, her eyes lit up. She quickly walked to the entrance and bumped into Warren on the way. Warren said, Little Sister, I couldnt help you vent your anger earlier. Ill help you vent it later! Im famous for being protective! Ill definitely protect you in this matter! However, Yvonne bit her lips and did not have much hope. Ian was famous for being protective, but Justin had already declared a few years ago that he would not marry her. Ian knew about this, so he had no reason to come and seek justice for her. Then why did Dad suddenly come here? She did not have time to think about it. She walked over and stood behind Ian. She took over the wheelchair from the servant very naturally and called out, Dad. Ian nodded at her. He had done all he could for this adopted daughter of his, but perhaps it was Yvettes betrayal back then that made him very indifferent to favors. Not to mention Yvonne, he didnt even want to bother with his nephews at home. Even Joel was used to his cold demeanor. Yvonnes heart sank. She felt that Ian was not here to give her face in public. At this moment, a voice came from the crowd. Mr. Hunt is here! The people who were originally surrounding Ian instantly opened up a path. Justin walked over slowly with Nora and Noras little masked daughter. The current heads of the two aristocratic families in New York were all here. Although Ian was old and sitting in a wheelchair, his aura was still powerful. Not to mention Justin and Joel, who were like the midday sun. One of the two men was cold, and the other was a wolf in sheeps clothing. However, both of them were important figures who could make ones expression change. Therefore, the people around them gradually fell silent and listened to their small talk. Nora did not notice the expressions around her. At that moment, all her attention was snatched away by Ian. He was sitting in a wheelchair. His face was thin, and there were wrinkles at the corners of his eyes because he was too thin. One could tell his age, but his deep eyes and sharp facial features still exuded a mature charm and handsomeness. Furthermore, in Noras eyes, through his eyes and brows, he had even restored his appearance from when he was young. He had thick eyebrows and big eyes. Under his double eyelids, his deep eyes were not inferior to any male celebrity now! He might not even be inferior to Justin and Joel in terms of looks! He was a handsome man. Tsk. Mother was so lucky! Nora raised her eyebrows and sighed in her heart. She saw that Ians gaze only swept past Justin gently before stopping on her. His eyes were sizing her up, and his gaze was deep. If it was an ordinary person, they would probably be frightened by his gaze. However, Nora just stood there quietly and did not say a word. It was as if Ian was not even looking at her. She had a strong mental fortitude. She was indeed a Smith A hint of admiration flashed past Ians eyes. When he saw her again, the hostility he had toward her earlier had unknowingly dissipated a little. He was about to retract his gaze when Justin stepped forward and blocked Nora. Ian: ? Only then did he raise his eyebrows and look at Justin. When he saw Justin previously, he always felt that this junior was not bad. He and Joel were indeed the most outstanding people in their generation and were much stronger than his own generation back then. He did not expect him to be so protective of a woman. He appreciated that. Justin said politely, Uncle Ian, I didnt expect you to come personally. Ian lowered his eyes and said calmly, Its Mrs. Hunts birthday, how could I not come? After saying that, he looked behind him. Arent you going to introduce us? Only then did Justin move aside. He gestured towards Nora and said, This is my girlfriend, Miss Nora Smith. After saying that, he introduced him to Nora. This is Mr. Ian Smith. You can follow me and call him Uncle Ian. With that, Justins eyes flashed and he looked at Ian again. Back then, after Nora had pointed out that she was not Henrys daughter, he had found someone to punish Henry and take revenge on him for abandoning his son and burying him alive. After all, he had not made a move previously on the account that Henry was Petes biological grandfather. However, once he knew that the two of them were not relatives and that they were no longer tied together, he no longer had any qualms. After that, he began to suspect that Noras biological father was Ian. First of all, the love story between Yvette and Ian back then had spread throughout the entire New York. He did not believe that a persons heart would change just because they said so. Secondly, Noras surname was Smith. Wasnt this enough to prove something? Next, the people he had sent to protect Nora said that someone had pulled her hair, but Ian had stopped them and taken them away. Justin could not get them back. At that time, he knew that Ian must have gotten someone to do a DNA test! However, he could not understand what was going to happen next. For families like them, it would only take a few hours to get a quick DNA test report. However, the Smiths had not taken any action after that. They only let Quentin follow Nora secretly. First, it was to monitor her, and second, it was to protect her. Therefore, he was confused. What was the result of the DNA report? Was Ian Noras father? Therefore, he hesitated when introducing him. He did not know if letting Nora call him Uncle Ian was right or wrong. Just as he was feeling conflicted, Ian looked at Nora confidently. Justin, may I have a private chat with Miss Smith? Private chat? Justins eyes narrowed. Ians attitude was too unpredictable. If she was his daughter, he would have come to acknowledge her a long time ago. But if she was not, would he make a move on her when love turns to hatred? As he was thinking about Noras safety, Nora said, Okay. She took a few steps to the side. Yvonne pushed Ian and wanted to follow.. However, before she could push the wheelchair, she heard Ian instruct her, Stay here and let Miss Smith push me over. Chapter 278 - Illegitimate Daughter? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne was slightly stunned. She watched as Nora raised her eyebrows and walked over to push his wheelchair to the balcony. An inexplicable sense of danger enveloped Yvonnes entire body. It was as if this woman would slowly snatch everything away from her in the future! Ian had always ignored others. Even his attitude toward her had always been very cold. But now, he actually wanted to talk to Nora alone! While she was hesitating, Warren walked over and said gloatingly, See, Uncle Ian must want to chat with her to make her leave Justin! I really want to see the situation in an idol drama. Uncle Ian will probably throw a cheque at her and domineeringly order her to leave him! Yvonne was speechless. Maureen: Maureen couldnt help but grab Warrens ear. Do you think youre living in a novel? Let me tell you, Miss Smith is Cherrys mother. Youre not allowed to target her! When Rachel heard Warrens words, she smiled and said, Miss Smith, I really envy you. Even if youre not his biological daughter, Mr. Smith is still willing to stand up for you. But my father At this point, her expression turned ferocious. He only knows to scold me every day. Nothing I do is right. Aunt is always right! Am I even his biological daughter? Yvonne was speechless. This Rachel was too annoying! She took a deep breath and suppressed the anger in her heart. She smiled and said, Every father has a different personality. Rachel nodded. My father only knows how to scold me! Yvonne lowered her head when she heard this. She had never been scolded since she was young, but actually, she also wanted to be scolded by her father. Yvonnes eyes flickered. Actually, you should have learned from Nora. After all, she has already become Mr. Hunts girlfriend. Your father said that about you for your own good. Rachel was exasperated by her words. Why do you say that, too? Whats so good about her? On the balcony. After Nora pushed Ian over, she closed the sliding door on the balcony. After blocking out the noise in the hall, only the sound of cars honking could be heard from the balcony. She looked at him and saw that he did not seem to have any intention of speaking. She coughed and said, What are you planning to say, Mr. Smith? Ian was silent for a long time before he suddenly asked, Did your mother say anything before she passed away? Nora: Ian had called her over so openly just to ask this question? He wanted to know if her mother had left any words for him before she died. What did he want her mother to say? That she regretted it? That she loved him? Or something else? Sensing that she did not speak for a long time, Ian laughed dryly and said, What was I thinking? You were only half a year old when she passed away. How could you know? Nora: He has already answered his own question. Why does he still want her to answer? She did not say anything else and waited for him to ask her to bring him back. However, after a moment of hesitation, Ian said, You can go back first. Nora: ?? She nodded and opened the sliding door, returning to the hall. Looking at her back, Ian was silent for a long time. He felt like he was looking at Yvette from more than twenty years ago. Not only did the mother and daughter look alike, but their temperaments were also similar. They were the kind of people who did whatever they wanted and did not care about how others looked at them. Back then, Yvette had offended many people because of this personality. She had become the public enemy of many women. However, she never cared about what others said about her behind her back. The words she often said were: Will I lose a pound of flesh if they say a few words about me? Since I wont, why should I care? Theyre talking about me behind my back because theyre jealous of me. Its all my fault for being so outstanding that I became the topic of conversation. Sigh, I, with my beauty and intelligence coexisting together am simply too perfect. Im afraid its only because Im too impressive! She was narcissistic and mockingly snobbish. However, the mother and daughter were different. Yvette was a talkative woman, and although she looked very graceful, that image was broken once she spoke. On the other hand, Nora was very quiet. It was as if she could not even bring herself to talk. Ian was immersed in his own thoughts and could not extricate himself. When Nora walked out of the balcony, Yvonne caught her immediately. Seeing her calm expression, Ian did not seem to have said anything overboard. That made sense. No matter how much money her father gave her, was it worth as much as the Hunt Corporation? Any woman would choose Justin. She lowered her gaze, her eyes glinting. Nora yawned. Just as she was about to look for Cherry, she turned around and accidentally bumped into someone. She looked over and saw a familiar face. It was Rachel. Nora was stunned. She subconsciously said, Im sorry. When she said this, her tone was cold and arrogant. With that, she lowered her head slightly and planned to walk around Rachel. However, after taking two steps, she was stopped by the other party. You bumped into me. Is it over just by apologizing? Nora: ? She was a little confused for a moment as her lips curled into a mocking smile. Should I kneel and beg for mercy? It was just a bump. It did not hurt her Nora really did not know how to apologize. Rachel was furious. What kind of attitude is that? Nora: What was wrong with her attitude? She was about to say something when Yvonne grabbed Rachel and smiled apologetically at Nora. Miss Smith, its nothing. After saying that, she whispered to Rachel, Rachel, take it easy. Shes Mr. Hunts girlfriend. Under such circumstances, dont be so rude to her! Rachel instantly exploded. When she was at home, her father would often scold her, saying that she was wrong in this and was not good at that. He would say she could not compare to Nora and even asked her to contact Nora more often when she was free. Yeah right! Nora was a country bumpkin from the countryside. Why should she curry favors with her? That was why she looked for Yvonne. In the entire New York, other than Miss Hunt, who had studied abroad, Yvonne was probably the most respected. But why was even Yvonne afraid of Nora now? Rachel panicked and pushed Yvonne away. What are you afraid of? Shes just an illegitimate daughter. How can she compare to you? Yvonne panicked. Dont talk nonsense At this moment, Rachel spoke without thinking. Her voice instantly rose. How am I talking nonsense? Am I wrong? Didnt you see it during the last live broadcast? Her father isnt even her biological father! Her mother was pregnant before she even got married. She got her father to be a spare tire and take over! At this moment, Ian turned his head when he heard this. Chapter 279 - Who Said She Didnt Have a Strong Family? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Rachels voice was so loud that everyone in the banquet hall looked over. Justin had been paying attention to Noras situation, so he caught the argument immediately and hurriedly walked over. Nora had already narrowed her almond-shaped eyes. Her cold eyes were filled with anger. What did you say? Although she had never experienced motherly love, her mother had given her life, and she would not allow anyone to insult her mother. Rachels voice spread clearly throughout the entire venue. Why? She has always been an unclean person. Why cant she be told off? Back then, everyone knew that she betrayed Mr. Smith and eloped with someone else! I guess the other party didnt want her anymore, right? Thats why she found such a money-loving person to be her scapegoat. As the saying goes, if the upper beam is not straight, the lower beam will be crooked. Your mother was pregnant before marriage, and so were you. Didnt she also have a daughter with another hooligan? But youre better than your mother. At the very least, your designated driver to be the spare tire is Mr. Hunt! At the end of the day, youre just an illegitimate daughter who doesnt even know who her biological father is. Youre just like your daughter. Why? Im afraid your daughter will also be a beauty when she grows up, right? When the time comes, will she also have to find someone to get pregnant before she gets married? I just dont know if there will be a good match like Mr. Hunt then! Nora clenched her hands into fists. Her anger rose as she took a step forward, preparing to beat her up. In the distance, Justin had already arrived in front of her. His expression became even uglier, and he looked like he wanted to kill someone. However, before the two of them could make a move, Farrell had already rushed over and slapped Rachels face. Shut up! Rachel was stunned by this slap and fell to the ground. When Miranda saw this, she went mad as well. She rushed forward and hugged Rachel. Farrell, what are you doing?! Farrell was furious. He pointed at her with trembling hands. Move aside. Im going to break her mouth today! There were two reasons why he was so agitated. First, he was really angry. He did not expect his daughter to have already reached this stage. In this kind of situation, she kept talking about Nora being an illegitimate daughter and Mr. Hunt being a spare tire. She was simply speaking dirty words and had lost all face for the Woods. Secondly, he could already see Mr. Hunt walking over with an angry expression. If he did not make a move, Mr. Hunt would probably make Rachel suffer even more! Rachel had done something wrong. She should be educated and beaten when necessary. However, she was still his daughter. He still wanted to give her a way out. That was why he had hit her personally. Indeed, after he made his move, Nora and Justin both stopped in their tracks and did not come forward. Unfortunately, the current Rachel did not understand his intentions at all. Instead, she covered her face and roared, You hit me? You actually hit me because of her! Dad, tell me, what kind of bewitching potion did she give you to make you protect her so much? Is it because shes good-looking? Farrell was already stunned. He did not expect his daughter to go so overboard with her words. How did he educate her all these years to make her say such shrewish words?! His hands trembled. Your your aunt has never said such ugly words in her life! Rachel sensed his anger and was so frightened that she did not dare to speak. However, Miranda was furious. Her aunt, her aunt Your heart is biased toward Melissa, right? In that case, why dont you live with your sister? Why do you want to live with us?! Ive never seen such good siblings! Wheres Melissa? Come out. I want to ask you what your relationship with your brother is. What kind of family is the Andersons?! Farrell: !!! Melissa, who was rushing over, was speechless. Melissas eyes were red from anger. She pointed at her with trembling hands and screamed, Sister-in-law!! How could she slander her in public! It had to be known that no one wanted to believe the truth. Everyone was willing to believe in explosive topics. Even if she had a clear conscience, Mirandas words would become a topic for everyone to talk about after meals! She, Melissa, had always been noble and pure. Ever since her eldest sister-in-law had entered the family, she realized that Miranda hated her. Hence, she rarely returned to her mothers house. In the past twenty years, she had only met Farrell a little more than twenty times! Not to mention being intimate, even the relationship between ordinary siblings was not as bad. When she was young, her mother often said that when a girl got married, she would have no home. At that time, she did not believe it, but later on, she really did. How did Sister-in-law come up with such a lie?! Farrells body swayed as he stared at Miranda and Rachel. This pair of mother and daughter usually curried favor and flattered him, but he had never seen their ugly faces before. Just a moment ago, in order to save his daughter, he had risked offending Mr. Hunt. But now he felt that everything that had just happened was ridiculous. Children were indeed here to collect debts! Farrell looked at Justin and cupped his hands in apology. Mr. Hunt, Im sorry to have disturbed your birthday banquet. Ill take the two of them back first and visit you another day to apologize! Ill definitely give you a satisfactory answer! Justin pursed his lips tightly. Farrell was Melissas elder brother, and Melissa was Noras aunt. Nora had always been very respectful to this aunt. Therefore, he could not go overboard. He nodded lightly. Please do as you wish, Uncle Farrell. However, Miss Woods upbringing is indeed worrying. A kind father will often spoil his children. Uncle Farrell, you should understand this logic. Farrell nodded. I understand. When we get back, Ill send Rachel overseas and never let her return! He would never let her come back Rachels pupils shrank as she screamed, Dad, you cant do this to me. You cant Unfortunately, Farrell had already grabbed her hand and called for the Wood familys bodyguards to drag her and Miranda out. Rachel knew that it was hopeless. She was done for. When she was dragged past Nora, she suddenly laughed out loud. Nora, arent you very proud to see me like this? But dont forget! Even if I go overseas, Im still the eldest daughter of the Woods. On the other hand, you dont even know who your biological father is. Youre just an illegitimate child! With your status, youre not worthy of the Hunts at all! Without a strong family to support you, youll be hated by the Hunts sooner or later and will be divorced! At this moment, the entire hall was silent as her voice resounded in everyones ears. Everyone looked at Nora. Yes, she was from a small family. Could she really last long with Mr. Hunt? At this moment, Ian, who had been sitting at the side, said, Who said she doesnt have a strong family? Chapter 280 - Shes A Daughter of The Smiths! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ians voice was very low, but his dispassionate words reached everyones ears clearly. The entire hall suddenly quietened again. Everyone looked at Ian incredulously, only to see him pushing his wheelchair forward slowly until he reached the few of them. Upstairs. An anxious Mrs. Hunt was going down the stairs. As she did, she complained to Mrs. Lewis, I knew Justins girlfriend would be terrible. People from poor, humble families just arent presentable enough. Look at that outrageous scene they made! 1 Why cant she even get along with her cousin? Its to the extent that she would even embarrass her like that in public! Look at how cultivated and refined Ms. Smith is instead. None of the girls in the hall can say shes not good enough. Whether its because they fear the Smiths or because of Ms. Smiths personal charm, this is undeniably what shes capable of! If only Justin were getting engaged with a young lady of the Smiths instead! I wont even ask for her to be related by blood anymore. Yvonne Smith would do just fine! Mrs. Hunt went on and on. Look at how I have to mediate for her despite how much I dislike her. What else can I do when Justin has already acknowledged her status?! Her embarrassing herself is equivalent to embarrassing Justin, which is equivalent to embarrassing the Hunts! Mrs. Lewis held Mrs. Hunts arm and said, Slow down a little. I told you to take the elevator, but you simply refused to. Can you go down the stairs with your knees like that? Mrs. Hunt replied huffily, Considering the situation in the hall, itll take even longer for me to reach if I take the elevator! The out-of-breath woman reached the lower floor just in time to hear Rachel saying, Without a strong family to support you, youll be hated by the Hunts sooner or later and will be divorced! She panicked at once. She was about to speak when she heard Ians comment. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Justin looked at Noraalthough her brows were raised slightly, and she was a little surprised, she didnt look greatly astonished. He knew right away that she must already have guessed something a long time ago. Nora had already given it a lot of thought. After realizing that Henry Smith was not her real father, she had started to wonder why her mother had picked him out of all the ordinary men out there. After she came to New York, she had come to understand the way her mother did things. She was likely someone not to be trifled with, in which case, she would definitely know what kind of person Henry was. Therefore, her mother must have had her reasons for picking him. She had thought about it over and over and even gone through all the events from back then. The Henry of that time couldnt get any more ordinary than what he had been. If there was anything unusual about him, it was the fact that his last name was Smith. After all, there werent that many people with the last name Smith. 1 His last name was Smith In that case, did that mean that her father was Ian? She had already suspected that a long time ago, which was why she had paid special attention to Ians condition. That was also why she had followed him when he asked her to go to the balcony with him just now. She had even planned to find an opportunity to take a DNA sample from him and get Lily to do a test. Therefore, she wasnt very surprised when Ian said what he did. Rachel, however, was dumbfounded. W-what do you mean? Yvonne also looked at Ian in shock and astonishment. When she saw him staring at Nora, she suddenly panicked Ian slowly lowered his head and said dispassionately, She is a child of the Smiths. The whole hall was silent. Everyone stared at Ian in disbelief. Yvonne was also astonished and bewildered. She looked at Nora, and then at Ian One must admit that Nora took after Yvette a great deal, but the parts that didnt did indeed resemble Ian! Her legs went limp and she staggered. Even Rachel was utterly stunned. What? T-thats impossible! She was just a hillbilly! It was impossible for her to suddenly become Cinderella! Ian must be lying! Warren was also dumbfounded. He had been arguing with his wife just a moment ago. His wife had been unhappy at him for making things difficult for Nora and had given him a warning in private, so he had been very angry. He said, I dont care whether she did anything wrong or not. Yvonne is my sister. Am I supposed to abandon my sister and take her side instead? No way! Maureen was furious when she heard that. Can you be reasonable? Besides, Yvonne is not related to you by blood anyway. How is she even your sister?! Warren reprimanded her. How can you say that? She is Uncle Ians adopted daughter, and she grew up in the Smiths. That makes her my sister! I look only at family ties, not reason! Hmph, Nora can only blame herself for not being a daughter of the Smiths! Maureen was so mad that she was about to go berserk. But unexpectedly, things had suddenly taken a huge turn! Warren was also dumbfounded. When Rachel said what she did, he subconsciously also asked, Is Uncle Ians illness making him muddleheaded? Joels gentle but stern voice reached him. Uncle Ian would never take matters about the Smiths bloodline lightly. Nora does indeed have blood relations with the Smiths! Shes our cousin! Warren: !! Everyone: !!! This piece of news was simply too sensational!! As it turned out, Yvette Andersons daughter was actually Ian Smiths daughter? Then why did she run away when she became pregnant? Hadnt they been in love? Didnt they say that Yvette had betrayed Ian? However! The hillbillys sudden transformation into a young lady of the Smiths sure was dramatic! No wonder Yvonne had stopped competing with her. And no wonder Nora could catch Justins eye! Just as everyone was speculating, Nora suddenly asked, Why do you say that? Do you have any evidence? Everyone: ?? Why did it look like Nora wasnt very happy about it? Had they been in her shoes, they would have just acknowledged the Smiths as family first and left the talk for later! Who cared about evidence or whatnot?! They were the Smiths! Yet, Nora had asked about it. Joel answered seriously, We did a DNA test. It was just like what she had thought. Nora thought back to the other time at the medical university when someone had tugged a few strands of hair off her head. Was he sent by the Smiths? No The Smiths would never send someone to kill her. In the midst of her thoughts, Justin smiled and said, Uncle Ian, Joel, lets go upstairs, find a quiet place, and have a good talk. I think Nora also wants to know what exactly is going on. It wasnt appropriate to talk about the details in public. Joel looked at Ian. When he saw him nodding, he replied, Okay. Justin led the way. Nora followed beside him. Joel pushed Ians wheelchair and followed behind them. The four of them went upstairs and entered a meeting room. As soon as they entered, Joel took the initiative to take out the results of the DNA test they did the other time. He handed it to Nora and said, This is the evidence. Nora took it from him casually. She glanced at Ian but didnt see any traces of joy on him. When she looked down at the report in her hand, her eyes widened in astonishment This How could this be?! Chapter 281 - : DNA Test Results! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora hadnt been surprised even when Ian said that she was a Smith, but she found herself greatly surprised in this instant. Justin also broke into a frown when he noticed her expression. He took a step forward and looked at the DNA test result with her. When he looked over, he also found himself stunned. The two exchanged a look. Obviously, they hadnt expected such a result. The DNA test was done for Nora and Ian to verify whether they were father and daughter. Neither of them was surprised to see that. However, the results stated that the two shared a 99.8% DNA similarity. Therefore, they were scientifically recognized as uncle and niece. DNA similarity between a father and daughter was as high as 99.99%. Nora and Ians parent-child DNA test results were very close, yet fell outside the range. Therefore, they were classified as uncle and niece instead. In other words, Noras father wasnt Ian but one of his brothers instead? Noras eyes widened, and she looked at Ian in disbelief. He had a very awful look on his face at the moment, and he gave off an air of despondence. When Yvette left back then, she had told him that she didnt love him anymore. She said that she had fallen in love with someone else, and asked him to forget her. She had left after that. He hadnt believed her at first, but when he saw the DNA test report, he had suddenly understood something. As it turned out, the other man had been none other than one of his brothers! 1 Was it also for that reason that Yvette had chosen to leave? Because she felt that she couldnt face him anymore? If it were someone else instead, she wouldnt have run away. Neither would there be a need for her to. Ian clenched his fists. The feeling of being betrayed by his brother and lover at the same time made his chest rise and fall rapidly. Suddenly, his eyes closed and he lost consciousness. Uncle Ian! A shocked Joel hastily went toward him. He was about to call for help when a figure faster than he was stopped in front of him. Nora bent over and checked Ians condition. He fainted because he was too agitated from pent-up anger and sadness. Hes very weak now, so its not advisable to transport him elsewhere! Joel frowned. What do we do? Nora looked straight at Justin and said, Get him medicine. Give him the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. She had just given Mrs. Hunt a box of it. There were about 64 pills in there. Justin immediately understood. He went out at once. He went to Mrs. Hunts study. As soon as he entered, Mrs. Hunt asked, Whats the matter? Justin didnt go into details. Instead, he simply replied, Mr. Smith fainted because he was too agitated. Grandma, give me a Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. Mrs. Hunt: !! Mrs. Lewis couldnt bear to part with the pill, either. She wanted to say something, but Mrs. Hunt stopped her and said, Give it to him. Mrs. Lewis glanced at Mrs. Hunt before she finally walked over, took out the pill that Yvonne had given them, and handed it to Justin. Justin took Yvonnes pillbox, walked out, and quickly went to the meeting room next door. As soon as he exited the room, he saw Yvonne standing outside. She was shocked when she saw the pillbox in his hand. What happened to Dad? Did he faint again? Justin nodded but said nothing. Yvonne followed Justin into the meeting room next door. After they entered, Justin opened the exquisite box in his hand, took out the pill, and handed it to Nora. Nora looked at Ian and said, Put the pill into half a glass of water and dissolve it. Yvonne, however, panicked. She said, Ms. Smith! That pill is very rare. Its better to consume it as is. If you dissolve it in water, its effect will be halved! Nora: ? How was the patient supposed to consume it when he had already lost consciousness? Besides, even if its effect was halved, it would still be effective on Ian. What was that woman interfering for? Yvonne looked at Joel. That pill doesnt come by easy, Joel. Dont let its effects go to waste! Joel looked at her abruptly. His sharp eyes made Yvonne stammer as she said, Its not like I cant bear to part with the pill. Saving Dad is what matters the most. I just wanted the pills effects to be used to the fullest. Joel took a deep breath and asked, Did Dr. Zabe ever say how the pill should be consumed? Yvonne hastily nodded. He did. It just needs to be put into the mouth. Nora immediately said, His condition isnt that serious. Drinking it after diluting it would do. To be honest, she could also save Ian without the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. After all, Ians illness wasnt a brain disease. He had only fainted from anger just now. However, it was best if they could use it. Yvonnes eyes flickered when she heard what she said. She understood nowher fathers condition was not that serious, yet she had used the pill that she gave Mrs. Hunt. She was obviously doing it on purpose! Joel frowned. While hesitating over who to listen to, someone suddenly took away the pill. When he looked up again, he saw that Justin had already dissolved the pill in the half-full glass of water he had just poured. The pill dissolved immediately upon contact with water and soon disappeared. Justin handed the glass to Nora. Nora held Ians face, opened his mouth, and poured the medicine into his mouth roughly. The two of them matched each others actions seamlessly as if they had always been working together like that. By the time Joel and Yvonne reacted, Ian had already finished the medicine. Joel: ! Yvonne balled up her fists. Mr. Hunt, Ms. Smith! You Thats such a waste of the pills effects! 1 In Mrs. Hunts study. After Justin left, Mrs. Hunt held her chest and sighed deeply. Although she knew Justin was correct in doing what he did just now, he had taken the pill to save his father-in-law but forgotten that she also needed the life-saving medicine the most. Mrs. Hunt ultimately still felt rather uncomfortable about that. Next to her, Mrs. Lewis nagged, Why did you give it to him, Maam? The pill was a gift for you! You really need that pill! Mrs. Hunt sighed. Yvonne was the one who gave it to me in the first place anyway. Ill just think of it as returning it to them! Mrs. Lewis sneered, You cant put it that way. Since theyve already given you the pill, it belongs to you now. They cant just bask in the limelight out there and then use it on their own in the end, right? I asked about it just now, though. This was Noras suggestion. She must be worried that you would favor Yvonne over her, so she deliberately did it. Mrs. Hunt heaved a huge sigh. She grew up in the countryside, after all, so shes too narrow-minded. To think shes used all her smarts on things like that! Discard the medicine she gave me! Mrs. Lewis picked up the box of pills that Nora had given Mrs. Hunt. She said, Before I throw it away, let me take a look at what so many Carefree Pills put together look like She opened the box after saying that, but the moment she did, she suddenly found herself stunned. Mrs. Hunt scoffed at her reaction. Look at how ignorant you look. Even if there are 50 Carefree Pills in there, they are only worth $150,000. Am I paying you so little that you react that way at a mere $150,000? As soon as she said that, a dazed Mrs.. Lewis lifted her head and replied, M-Maam, these these are not Carefree Pills. They are they are Chapter 282 - Redoing The DNA Test Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Mrs. Lewis had worked as a servant for Mrs. Hunts family back then, so she was on very good terms with Mrs. Hunt. When Mrs. Hunt got married, she had also followed her to the Hunts. After so many years of working as a housekeeper, she had already reached an annual income of hundreds of thousands of dollars. Therefore, $150,000 wasnt really an amount that would shock her this badly. She looked at the pills in the metal box and swallowed again. Maam, these dont look like Carefree Pills to me. Why do they look so much like Calming Pills? Mrs. Hunt was taken aback when she heard that they were Calming Pills. After falling silent for a moment, she said, Theyve done the right thing by giving me Calming Pills since they are suitable for my condition. Its not like the Andersons cant afford to give me Carefree Pills, yet they still gave me Calming Pills instead. I suppose they are still rather considerate. Whats there to kick up a fuss over Calming Pills, though? They are cheap. Besides, no matter how amazing their Calming Pills are, they cant be worth as much as Carefree Pills, right? A dumbfounded Mrs. Lewis looked at her. They are Zabe Corporations Calming Pills. Thud. The water glass in Mrs. Hunts hand fell on the table. She looked at Mrs. Lewis in astonishment. What? Mrs. Lewis looked at the box in her hand. These are Zabe Corporations Calming Pills. The smell and all that are very similar, and their name is also written on the pills. Also! There are 64 of them here!! Everyone had already sung so many praises of Yvonne just because she gave one, but Nora had actually given a full 64 of them?! Mrs. Hunt got up at once. The elderly woman walked up to Mrs. Lewis in just a few steps. She grabbed the box in her hand and said, Let me have a look! Mrs. Hunt was a very well-informed woman. She examined the pills closely. Then, she broke off a small piece from one of them and put it in her mouth to taste it. At last, she confirmed it. These are indeed Zabe Corporations Calming Pills. 1 She and Mrs. Lewis looked at each other after she spoke, and both of them were dazed for a while. After waiting for a whole ten seconds, Mrs. Hunt finally asked, How did the Andersons get their hands on such expensive pills? Mrs. Lewis was utterly stunned. The Andersons have been dealing in traditional medicine for many generations. When you think about it carefully, its actually not that surprising that they would have these pills. After all, they are also a family with a solid foundation. But if thats the case, then why didnt Ms. Smith just say so in front of everyone just now? Because of that, they ended up secretly being mocked for nothing. Mrs. Hunt frowned at her words. Either she really doesnt care about things like reputation and so onit has long been said that Melissa Anderson is indifferent to fame and fortune, and is very humbleor these pills may not be the Andersons, so they have to be low-key about it. Mrs. Lewis understood at once. They arent the Andersons? That means Mr. Hunt gave them to her so that she can give them to you without embarrassing herself? Mrs. Hunt had already thought of that when Mrs. Lewis was speaking. She realized something and said, No wonder Justin didnt show any sign of hesitation or apology when he came to me for the pill just now. He already knows! She felt a lot better now and felt that her grandson was still her grandson, after all. He hadnt changed just because he had a girlfriend now. She looked at Mrs. Lewis with some relief. Then, she sighed and said, Justin sure is going through such pains for her! Say, am I being too harsh on her? Mrs. Lewis comforted her. Its mainly because you dont understand her character. A lot of people resorted to unscrupulous means in order to marry into a wealthy family. They feigned purity, acted innocent, and put up all kinds of pretenses. Mrs. Hunt had also been through it all and had seen many like that. When a stray girl from the countryside suddenly appeared with an illegitimate daughter she had with someone else, how would Mrs. Hunt possibly not have anything against her? Mrs. Lewis said, What you care about the most is actually still Mr. Hunt. Its because youre indignant on his behalf. After all, hes so outstanding. There are so many outstanding women from good families who want to marry him, so why did he simply have to choose a woman like that Mrs. Hunt sighed. Lets observe her for a while more! If her character is passable, for Justins sake, Ill still show her some courtesy when were in front of outsiders, even though I dont like her! But if she doesnt have a good character, or if she mistreats Pete, I definitely wont let her marry into the family! Pete is the Hunts future! Mrs. Lewis nodded. Youre right. Ian gradually regained consciousness after taking the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. In order to prevent him from having another emotional breakdown, Joel left in advance and took Ian back to the hospital. After all, the doctors and nurses in the hospital would be able to keep his bodily functions alive for sure. By the time Justin and Nora went back downstairs, the way everyone looked at Nora had already changed. All of them were talking about the woman who became Cinderella. She was so lucky! To think she actually turned out to be Ians daughter! No one thought otherwise. After all, Yvette had been in a relationship with Ian back then. On top of that, he even stayed single for life because of her, so everyone naturally brought Ian into the picture. They completely didnt notice that Ian had said just now that she was a daughter of the Smiths. Nora didnt know any of this, though. She was still frowning and thinking about what had happened back then. She hadnt just been sleeping all this time she was at the Andersons. Occasionally, she would look through what her mother had left behind. Some of the books even contained notes and interpretations that her mother had made. Through those writings, she had gained a general understanding of Yvettes character. The woman was aggressive and stubborn by nature. In the patriarchal environment back then, it was definitely no easy feat to rise to the challenge and become the head of the Andersons. How would a woman like that possibly get together with Ians brother while she was in a relationship with him? If she had really fallen in love with Ians brother Given her personality, she would have simply gotten together with that man instead, and been as decisive as how she had rejected Justins father. Why would she run away from home after she became pregnant and flee New York? She couldnt help feeling that her mother didnt seem like someone who would do that. When the party came to an end, Nora got Melissa to take Cherry home while she followed Justin to the hospital to visit Ian. After all, they hadnt sorted out the issues they were talking about just now. They hadnt told her which of Ians brothers her father was yet. It was already late when they arrived at the hospital. Joel sat quietly in the hallway late at night. He seemed to know that the two of them would come over, so he was waiting for them. Ian was already asleep. Joel said, You can just ask me if you have any questions because I was the one who handled everything. Nora lowered her head. I want to know how you got my DNA samples. Joel said unhurriedly, Someone took a few strands of your hair when you were at the medical university the other time. The person I sent to protect you happened to be nearby, so he chased after the person and snatched the hair from him. Then have you guys ever considered that the hair might have been switched? asked Nora. Joel was a little taken aback by her suggestion. Nora looked at the ward and said slowly but firmly, I want to redo the DNA test. Chapter 283 - Her Real Father? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios This particular floor was where the VIP wards were. Joel had booked the whole floor so that Ian could rest and recover better, so there was no one else in the quiet hospital corridor at the moment. Right after Nora spoke firmly, a sinister and displeased voice reached them. Theres no way the hair could have been switched. My professionalism is not to be doubted! Nora looked up to see someone slowly walking toward them from the darkness in front There was no way Nora would have noticed him while he stood there. It was as if he had blended into the darkness. But the moment he appeared, Nora immediately sensed his presence. The man was very skinny. He was fully dressed in black and was wearing a black baseball cap. His face was very small and thin. Perhaps because he was rarely exposed to the sun, he was very pale. He had a metal stud on his left earlobe, and there was a sort of androgynous beauty to him. He kept his head lowered habitually and walked over to Joel while touching his baseball cap. Joel introduced the man to Nora. This is Quentin, your second cousin. Since he was her cousin, then that meant that they didnt share the same father. Nora nodded. She observed the two mens faces carefully, feeling like Quentin and Joel looked nothing alike. Joel looked gentler. His fox-like eyes had a sly and wily look in them, and he looked like he was smiling. Even when he didnt smile, he still gave off a very gentle feeling. Not only did Quentin look different, but the aura around him also felt colder and more sinister. While Nora was curiously observing them, Quentin glared at her and said, What are you staring at? Ill dig out your eyeballs if you continue to stare. Nora: Why did she feel like that second cousin of hers felt a little like a teen with delusions of grandeur? The corners of her lips spasmed a little. Before she could speak, Quentin said, Dont think Ill treat you differently just because youre my cousin. Im different from the other Smiths. They may want a younger sister, but I dont! Also, Uncle Ian is like a father to me. If you make him unhappy, I wont betray him, let alone like you! Nora: After speaking as though he was swearing an oath, Quentin finally got to the point and said, Also, its impossible that your hair was switched. That man was constantly under my watch from the point he took your hair to the end of his escape that day! He stretched out two fingers and jabbed them forward. Its impossible for any of his actions to escape my eyes! Nora: She silently looked at Joel and asked with her eyes: Is Quentin a loony? Joel: Thats the way he is. Nora retracted her gaze and said, Alright. Assuming the hair is correct and hasnt been switched, why not do another paternity test for me and my so-called father? No matter what, she didnt find the DNA report saying they were uncle and niece believable. Quentin sneered, What do you mean by assuming? I told you, its impossible that the hair was switched! Are you still doubting my abilities? Nora: She straight-up ignored him and looked at Joel instead. Joel kept quiet for a moment before he finally said, Its because your father may be Ryan Smith, our second uncle. Nora caught a keyword. May be? Joel coughed and replied, Uncle Ryan also disappeared half a year after your mother. It was later confirmed that your mother had died, but Uncle Ryan remains missing even today. We have already checked my other uncles. You arent their daughter, so the only remaining possibility is Uncle Ryan. Moreover, Uncle Ryan and your mother ran away from home one after the other. Before he left, he even said that he was going to search for your mother, so Even if Ian didnt believe that Yvette was such a person, the DNA test report was right in front of him. Everything that had happened back then was also fresh in his memory. One said that she had fallen in love with someone else and wanted to leave, while the other said that he wanted to look for her. With all these put together, he had no choice but to believe it. Nora: The previous generations story sure was cheesy! However, she still didnt believe it. She mused for a moment and asked, Did Uncle Ryan leave anything behind? Doesnt he have any children? Joel shook his head. No, he doesnt. Nora glanced at him. Joel explained, Im the eldest brothers son. Quentin and Warren are my fourth uncles sons. The rest of my siblings are my fifth uncles children. The previous generation of the Smiths had six sons and no daughters. The current generation had seven sons and still no daughters, except for Yvonne, who was adopted. Nora suggested, In that case, lets do a retest for me and Uncle Ian? Joel knew that she was no simple woman, and had already interacted with her before. She probably wouldnt believe it unless she did the test herself. Therefore, he nodded. As soon as he did, a dissatisfied voice reached them. Are you also doubting me, Joel? Joel: Quentin let out a cold snort. When have I ever made a mistake all these years I worked for you? Joel: Quentin turned and walked away. Joel ignored him and went into the ward instead. A short while later, he took some of Ians hair with the follicles attached and handed them to Nora. Before Nora could say anything, Joel added, I took the samples myself. Nora: Nora coughed and nodded. Then, with the DNA samples, she got ready to leave with Justin. She had only taken a couple of steps when she suddenly looked at Joel and said, I can cure him. Joel kept quiet for a long while. It had also been the Andersons Carefree Pills that were able to prolong his life back then. Although the Myerses had claimed that the medicine was theirs, he had already found out the truth a long time ago. But he knew that Ian would definitely refuse to take them if he knew the medicine was from the Andersons, so he had kept it from him all this time. Nora was saying that she could cure him Joel shook his head. Uncle Ian wont let you. Noras very existence was proof of Yvettes betrayal and was a thorn in Ians heart. How would he possibly allow Nora to treat his illness? Nora didnt insist. She turned and started to walk out. She had only taken a couple of steps when she suddenly sensed something. Her head whipped to the side to see that Quentin had started following beside her at some point. Nora raised her eyebrows, but before she could say anything, Quentin had already spoken. He said, Dont be narcissistic. Im not protecting you because I like you but because I have to complete the task I was given. Besides, Im duty-bound to protect all the Smiths! Nora kept quiet for a moment before she said, I dont need you to protect me. Quentin was surprised. Whats wrong with me? Nora looked him up and down. He was so skinny, how strong could he possibly be? Quentin understood the look in her eyes. He became even more arrogant.. He lifted his chin and said, Do you know? There are fewer than five people in all of New York who can beat me! Apart from the two martial arts masters of the Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts, the formers Big Sister and the latters Big Brother are the only ones I cant beat in a fight! I was the one who protected you when you were almost killed the other time. Youd better be nice to me, otherwise, I wont protect you anymore! 1 Chapter 284 - : Golden Words of Advice Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora fell silent for a moment upon hearing his words. Justin, who was watching from the side, couldnt hold himself back, and he chuckled softly. His little Nora simply had too many secret identities. She didnt want to reveal even a single one. Once she told Quentin that she was the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister, would he become her fan? 1 The three left the hospital. Nora got in the car and went back to the Andersons. Quentin didnt follow her, but Nora knew that he was definitely somewhere nearby. Should she meet with danger, he would definitely rush over immediately. This inexplicable feeling of being protected by someone else sure was By the time she returned to the Andersons, Lily had already sent someone over to personally bring the samples abroad for a DNA test. After all, her little laboratory was located overseas. After seeing the person off, she went upstairs. When she found that Cherry was already asleep, she got onto the bed gently, hugged Cherry, and fell asleep happily. When she went downstairs after waking up the next day, she saw Melissa, Simon, Mrs. Anderson, and even Sheena. The few of them were sitting on the sofa with solemn looks on their faces. A puzzled Nora went downstairs. When Mrs. Anderson saw her, she sighed and asked, Nora, are you going to move to the Smiths residence? Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and looked at Mrs. Anderson in confusion. Mrs. Anderson sighed. Its okay even if you move there. Thats the way it should be. After all, your father is there Im just worried that youll have a hard time after you move there. Nora knew that Mrs. Anderson was reluctant to part with her. After all, she looked almost just like Yvette. Mrs. Anderson thought of the daughter she was the proudest of every time she saw her, right? With that in mind, she replied, I probably wont move to the Smiths for the time being. Mrs. Andersons eyes lit up at once. Really? Nora nodded. Her words, however, took Melissa by surprise. Why not? Didnt Ian already acknowledge you right there and then? Nora had returned too late the night before, so she hadnt told them what had happened yet. She touched her nose and said, You may be mistaken, Aunt Melissa. My father is not Ian. Melissa: ??? She was dumbfounded. Your father isnt Ian? Then why did he acknowledge you as a Smith yesterday? Is he planning to take you as his god-daughter? That shouldnt be, right? He has been treating Yvette like a taboo all these years. Not only has he never visited us, but he also never appears at any events the Andersons go to Nora said, They said that my father is Ians elder brother, Ryan Smith. Him? Thats impossible! Melissa and Sheenas voices rang out at the same time, and both of them looked at her in shock. Melissas reaction was considered normalshe was just surprised. However, Sheenas sudden sensitivity was such that Nora couldnt help but cast a few more glances at her. Sheena clenched her fists. It cant be him! Why? asked Nora. Because because Sheena stammered, unable to give a reason. In the end, she insisted, In any case, it just cant be him! Nora frowned. Sheenas eyes became evasive. Melissa asked, Why did they say that? Nora replied, They produced a DNA test report done for Ian and me. It says that we are uncle and niece. Everyone: Mrs. Anderson smacked her thigh. What a sin! Why would Yvette possibly two-time? If she liked Ryan, then why mess with Ian? And end up like that! Her eyes were red. Sheena said, Even if they are uncle and niece, her father may not necessarily be Ryan. Ian has so many brothers, who knows if shes someone elses daughter instead But after speaking, she sneered, But no matter whose daughter you are, you are living proof that your mother betrayed Ian! Dont be fooled by how Joel is the head of the Smiths now. Ian has been in power for so many years, hes not someone to be messed with at all! Joel listens to him 100% of the time. After giving it some thought, I think there are two reasons why he publicly acknowledged you as a Smith. After she changed the subject, the rest stopped fixating on the issue about Ryan but looked at her instead. Sheena had always been a career woman. She had been active in the world of commerce for many years and was relatively perceptive about a lot of things. She said, Firstly, all the Smiths are protective of their own. Since youre part of the Smiths, they will never allow outsiders to bully you. Of course, this doesnt stop Ian from detesting you. Secondly, I reckon the Smiths did it so that they can form a political marriage with the Hunts. Realization suddenly dawned upon Melissa. That makes sense. Originally, Yvonne Smith was supposed to marry Justin, but now that he has chosen Nora, bringing her back into the family wont affect the relationship between the two families. Every decision that the rich and powerful made had its subsequent meaning and purpose. They were by no means simple. Nora raised her eyebrows but did not speak. Instead, she was pondering over why Sheena had said that it was impossible for Ryan to be her father. Did she know something? While she was wondering about it, Sheena looked at her again. She said, No matter what, the Smiths will definitely do some surface-level work and give you some shares and money when you get married. In that respect, they wont mistreat you. Neither will the Andersons. But I have something to tell you. Her posture was straight, and the black tight-fitting outfit she was wearing made her look capable and shrewd. Melissa interrupted her. Sheena, Nora understands Sheena sneered, I havent even said anything, yet you already know that she understands? Is she so delicate that no one can say anything about her? Her words made Melissa choke. Sheena looked at Nora. What I want to tell you issince you and Justin are in a relationship, there are a few things that you must never touch! Nora knew that Sheena was saying all these for her sake, so she could only say politely, Do tell. Based on the news about the Hunts that she had found out, Sheena said, Justins mother lives in the suburbs. Shes said to be very difficult to get along with, so youd best stay away from her and avoid making her angry. Otherwise, once Justin is caught between his mother and you, who knows who he would choose! Melissa nodded and echoed, Nora, Sheena is right! Could she say that she had already formed such a good relationship with the other party that they were now god-sisters? 1 Seeing that even Melissa had agreed with her, Sheena went on. Also, you must treat Peter Hunt well after you marry him. Nora raised her brows. Sheena said, I know youll definitely want to have a son of your own with Justin so that he can fight for the position of the head of the family. However, we Andersons must rely on our own abilities. As long as hes more outstanding, he can definitely achieve it, so dont use those unsavory methods, that people use in the countryside, on Peter Hunt. Nora: ? Sheena sneered, Those methods are just our mere leftovers. Dont be fooled by the Hunts matriarchs old age, and how she was glossing things over and defending you in front of outsiders at the party last night. Shes actually very shrewd and isnt to be messed with. You have to maintain a good relationship with Justins son, get it? Before Nora could say anything, Melissa smiled and said, You dont have to worry about that! Because Peter Hunt is Chapter 285 - To The Smiths!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Before she could finish, Sheena cut her off. What do you mean by I dont have to worry about that? Shes from the countryside, so she lacks foresight. Once she marries into the Hunts and becomes blinded by their wealth, in the event she loses her mind and does something, its the Andersons who will be implicated! Some things have to be said in advance so that her heart wont stray! Everyone was speechless. Mrs. Anderson kept quiet for a while and said nothing. Nora looked as indifferent as ever. Melissa, whom she had interrupted, only smiled and said nothing upon hearing what she said. Seeing how all three of them had such odd looks on their faces, Sheena could only ask, What are all of you laughing at? Only then did Melissa reply, Its nothing. I just wanted to say that the situation you mentioned wont arise at allbecause Peter Hunt is also Noras son. Sheena was taken aback for a moment. Of course, hes also her son once they are married. But you have to really treat him like your own. Everyone has feelings; if you treat him well, once he grows up, hell still have a close relationship with you even if his real mother finds him Melissa sighed. Thats not what I meant. What I mean is, Nora is Peter Hunts real mother. Sheena was stunned. She subconsciously said, How can that be? Melissa explained, Nora gave birth to a pair of boy-girl twins back then. One of them is Cherry, and the other is Peter Hunt. They have also acknowledged each other recently, just that they arent married yet. We have no way of ensuring Cherrys safety here, thats why it wasnt publicly announced. Sheena: !!! She got up abruptly and looked at Nora incredulously. So, Justin Hunt is the stray man that you slept with? Nora: Melissas lip corners also spasmed. Sheena was even more impressed by Nora now. That must have been some sheer dumb luck! I knew there was no way you would catch Justins eye. As it turns out, its because of that! Everyone was speechless. The few of them all fell silent. It was at this moment that a voice came from the door. Sir, Maam. Mr. Smith is here. Mr. Smith? Which Mr. Smith? While they were wondering about it, they saw Joel walking in with his eyes narrowed. All of them got up in unison when they saw him, just like how they behaved whenever they saw Justin. Simon stepped forward. Mr. Smith? Why are you here? Joel looked at Nora. Im here to take her home. Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows in confusion. Home? Joel nodded. Yes. The Smiths residence is your home. Then, he added, These are Uncle Ians instructions. After all, you and Justin have already publicly announced your relationship, and the Smiths have also acknowledged you. If you dont move to the Smiths, outsiders will definitely speculate. Nora: Just as she was about to refuse, Joel said, Besides, the Smiths security system is also better. Security system Nora fell silent for a brief moment. To be honest, now that Justin had publicly revealed her identity, there was no doubt that she was already in the public eye. The words that her mother had left her echoed in her ears: Stay mediocre and avoid being in the limelight. Otherwise, your life will be in danger! Originally, she hadnt believed it. However, when someone stole her hair and almost stabbed her to death at the medical university, she had immediately realized that there were indeed people watching her and itching to act. She wasnt afraid. She could deal with them even if they sent a few more people. But what about Cherry? 1 Cherry was already in great danger at the moment. Although Quentin was protecting them, it was still very dangerous at the Andersons at night. But if she went to the Smiths, things would be different. Besides, she could also look for an opportunity to treat Ians illness After thinking about it, Nora said, Okay, Ill go with you. She didnt want to give Cherry to Justin. If both children were to stay with Justin, she wouldnt have any chance of escaping in the future. 1 In that case, her only option was to go to the Smiths. She could also take a look at what kind of person Ryan was along the way, and determine whether he really was her father or not. Mrs. Anderson didnt expect that Nora would agree to leave when she had only just said that she wouldnt a while ago. For a moment, she couldnt quite bear to part with her. Surprisingly, it was Melissa who grabbed her arm and said, Mom, you mustnt stop her. Mrs. Anderson was taken aback. But Ians attitude toward her Melissa sighed. Mom, no matter what kind of attitude Ian takes toward Nora, she is still a daughter of the Smiths. For Noras sake, let her go to the Smiths. This way, shell marry as a Smith in the future. At least to outsiders, her status would be on par with Justins. But if she doesnt go to the Smiths, the Andersons have really become down-and-out after so many years! Melissa had never been one to believe in talk about families having to be good matches with each other when it came to marriage. Otherwise, she wouldnt have married into the down-and-out Andersons back when she was still a Wood. However, she was worried that Nora would suffer injustice. Besides, this was Noras choice. She must have her own reasons, too. She mustnt stop the children from building a life of their own. After saying that, she went upstairs with Nora to help her pack her things. Noras belongings were very simple. She only had a few pieces of clothing. It was instead Cherrys clothes that she had a lot to pack. Seeing how Melissa was stuffing clothes into the suitcase, Nora said, You dont have to pack them all in. We can still wear them when we come back and stay here once in a while. The moment she said that, Melissa suddenly said, Oh, thats right. Were all in New York, so youll still be able to come back. After speaking, Melissa wiped the corners of her eyes while Nora was not paying attention. She got up, held Noras hand, and said, Nora, although we havent spent much time together, I have always treated you as my daughter. Even though youre leaving with Joel and going to the Smiths, you dont have to feel restrained. Just do whatever you have to do. No matter what happens, just be yourself! Okay. She was rather moved. Apart from Aunt Irene who had treated her a little better than others, no one had ever treated her so intimately before. 2 She could see a mother in Melissa. It felt as if all mothers in the world should be as calm and elegant as her. She suddenly reached over and gave Melissa a hug. Melissa patted her on the back. Nora separated from her right after hugging her because she wasnt used to such intimate actions. The two exited the room and saw Simon standing outside. In a voice that was neither too loud nor too soft but just enough for Joel to hear, he said, Nora, this will always be your home, no matter what happens! You can come back anytime if you suffer any injustice! Simon said firmly, The Andersons may not be comparable to the Smiths or the Hunts but as long as Uncle Simon is still alive, youll never go hungry! Joel raised his eyebrows when he heard him. He knew that Simon was hinting to him that he mustnt bully Nora. He looked down and said nothing. Nora smiled. She was about to speak when her cell phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and took a lookit was Lily calling from overseas. Was the DNA test report out? Chapter 286 - : Results of the DNA Test Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora raised her eyebrows slightly and made a gesture of picking up the call and walked to the balcony at the side. As soon as the call connected, Lilys tired voice came through. Anti, the report is out. Nora lowered her eyes and said coldly, Whats the result? Lily replied in English, Your relationship with Mr. Smith is indeed not that of a father and daughter. Your DNA is not close enough. Nora raised her eyebrows. Uncle and niece? Lily replied, Your DNA is a little off from that of a father and daughter. Thats why the previous report compared the DNA match to that of an uncle and a niece. But its impossible to determine if thats true. Can you find your fathers DNA? Nora: No. If she could find it, wouldnt she have sent it to her long ago? Nora was a little disappointed. Just as she was about to hang up, Lily said hesitantly, Anti, actually, its not impossible that you and Mr. Smith are father and daughter. Not impossible? What kind of relationship was that? Nora said, Please elaborate. Lily then said, Do you remember the last time I told you that your intelligence and genes are different from ordinary people? Nora narrowed her eyes. Yes, and? Lily said slowly, The difference between you and Ian mostly comes from this part of your IQ genes. However, it might also be because your genes have mutated. Therefore, I said that you and Ian are very likely father and daughter. If you can find the DNA of the so-called father youre talking about now, we can verify it. I even feel that the matching rate might not be as high as yours and Ians. Of course, if this is the case, it can also prove your relationship with Ian. Nora frowned. In other words, could she be Ians daughter? However, the problem was that she could not provide evidence. She could not possibly say that her genes had mutated, right? This was too unbelievable. She lowered her eyes. If I could get that so-called fathers DNA, I wouldnt have let you test me and Mr. Smith. Lily: Thats right. Am I being silly? Not totally. Nora lowered her eyes slowly. At least you let me know that there is another possibility. Lily nodded. Yes, youd better go to the Smiths now and try to find a way to get your fathers DNA, something thats still thee even more than twenty years later. Nora: For example? He had been gone for more than twenty years. Where could she get live DNA? However, Lily said, For example, from the wisdom teeth or milk teeth? Dont people keep those around after theyre plucked out? Nora: Thats a little disgusting. Im hanging up. After Nora hung up, she thought for a while and suddenly patted her head. She felt that she was so silly. If she wanted to know who her father was, she could find out who had gone to California back then. She raised an eyebrow and went downstairs. Joel was waiting for her in the living room. At this moment, Cherry was talking to him adorably. So Mias father is my uncle. No wonder Mia is so cute like Cherry! Joel nodded. Yeah. Cherry said, Uncle, youre so good-looking. Youre the type my mommy and I like. Youre harmless and beautiful! By the way, Uncle, can I live with Mia after we go to the Smiths? I like Mia the most. Also, Brandon is my underling. Do you know that? Joel: Okay. This child was so talkative! As he was feeling conflicted, he saw Nora coming downstairs. He instantly heaved a sigh of relief and walked over to pick up her luggage. Lets go. Nora was not fearful at all because Joel was helping her carry her luggage. Instead, she followed behind him calmly. After the group of them went out, a secretary helped Joel take the luggage. Joel coming to pick her up personally was giving Nora enough face. An hour later, they finally arrived at the Smiths residence. Joel got out of the car. With the help of the servants at home, he took the lead and walked in front. He turned back to look at Nora and saw that after she got out of the car, she completely ignored Cherry. On the other hand, Cherry jumped out of the car and skipped beside her while looking around. Her small eyes were like black grapes. There was no hint of the surprise she should have upon seeing the Smiths manor. Instead, there was some admiration. Thats right. Justins daughter must have lived in the Hunts for a period of time. She didnt look like a child who had not seen the world. Unknowingly, Joel slowed down his footsteps and asked her, Do you like it? How does the Smiths house compare to the Hunts? Cherry looked up and said, More or less the same. But Dad prepared a princess room for me. Do you have one here? Joel: !! A princess room He didnt have it here! After all, it was a last-minute decision to bring the two of them to the Smiths residence. However, when he met Cherrys big eyes, which were like black grapes, he coughed and said, Yes, there will be. Cherry: Yeah! Im not leaving then. Little Princess Lucy still wants me to play with her! Lucy? Joel narrowed his eyes. The royal family of the UK did have a little princess named Lucy. She was only five years old this year, but she was friends with Cherry? 1 One had to know that the UK was a country that valued blood relations the most. The aristocrats looked down on the commoners. Therefore Joel glanced at Nora. This little cousin of his was not simple? After Nora followed Joel into the Smiths, Joel brought her upstairs. He found a relatively spacious guest room for her and instructed, I was in a hurry to pick you up, so Ill have to trouble you to stay here for the time being. The room beside is being renovated. Itll be your boudoir. Nora did not care about this. Moreover, the guest room was quite spacious. The important thing was that the bed was quite comfortable. She nodded. Okay. Seeing that she had no other thoughts, Joel left the living room and went to the office. On the way, he received a call from Mia. Dad, Cherry is here. Can I let her stay with me? Her daughters room was a princess room, and the two children could stay there. Joel agreed. However, as soon as he arrived at the company, the companys Internet staff hurriedly found him. Mr. Smith, our Internet has been hacked! 1 Joel was taken aback. Who hacked it? The manager of the Internet Department shook his head. I dont know, but the other party has retrieved Mr. Ians schedule from 25 years ago! 25 years ago? Where had Third Uncle been? Joel followed the manager of the Internet Department into the secret room and saw Ians schedule for the entire year 25 years ago. Chapter 287 - Overeat! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Ever since Yvette left New York, Ian had been busy and almost never returned home. He would fly around outside every day and build up the business. Actually, he was using work to numb himself. However, the cities he had been to included foreign countries and major cities in the country. He had never been to California. When Joel saw this clearly, he saw that the webpage had automatically changed to Ryans itinerary. Only then did he realize that 25 years ago, Ryan had once reserved a ticket to California! Joel: ?? First, the hacker investigated Ians whereabouts, and now, he was investigating Ryans whereabouts It went without saying who had hacked into the Smiths system. The corners of his mouth twitched. He felt that Mr. Hunt was really too free. He had really put in so much effort to confirm his girlfriends identity. After all, the Smiths security system had been designed by the best. Other than the Hunts, no one else had the ability to hack in, right? However, when he realized that the other party had only investigated this and had silently withdrawn, he simply did not pursue the matter. After all, the hacker had not peeked at their companys secrets. At the Smiths. After Nora investigated, she frowned even more. Ryan had been to California, but Ian had not been to California in the year before she was born. Therefore, she couldnt possibly be Ians child, right? She sighed silently and exited the computer. Then, she looked around the guest room. The guest room was a hundred square meters and was a private room. Apart from the master bedroom, there was the living room and study room. She packed her luggage and lay on the bed. The soft bed was very comfortable, and she fell asleep unknowingly. When she woke up, it was already dark. She got up and stretched, then took out her phone and took a look. She realized that there were a few WeChat messages from Justin. JH: What are you doing? Have lunch together? JH: Are you sleeping? Shall we eat together tonight? JH: Its already 5 PM. Are you still sleeping? JH: Its already 8 PM. Why arent you awake yet? Nora: She yawned and replied: Im awake. The other party replied instantly: Shall we have supper together? Nora: She replied: Just eat something. Im busy. JH: What are you busy with? Nora: I want to sleep after eating. JH: After sending this message, Nora threw her phone aside and went out. A few days ago, she had not slept for two days in order to refine medicine for Mrs. Hunt. Therefore, she must sleep more these few days. The guest room was on the second floor. As they left and walked along the corridor, they heard voices in the dining room downstairs. Yvonne was a little worried. Warren, are you really not going to wake her up? She didnt even eat dinner Perhaps she feels embarrassed? Warren sneered. Hmph, who cares if she eats or not! Who is she putting on airs for?! I thought she was Uncle Ians daughter and that we finally have a biological cousin. I didnt expect her to be Uncle Ryans daughter! Thats too much! How can Uncle Ryan snatch Uncle Ians woman? Although this cousin is his biological daughter and is related by blood, I cant like her! With that, the servant beside him said, Then, Sir Warren, is there any food left in the kitchen? Yvonne lowered her eyes and said, Of course. Warren, she has also come to our house and is our eldest miss. We definitely have to save her some food. Warren was indeed furious. Who does she think she is? Yvonne, dont worry. I definitely wont distance myself from you just because shes related to me by blood. In my heart, youre the only sister I have! Yvonne sighed in relief. Having grown up in this family, she knew better than anyone else how indulgent this family was to girls! Not to mention how much her uncles from the previous generation doted on her, but even at this age, they were still desperately trying to have a baby girl. The older brothers of this generation definitely had a sister complex! Take the last time she attended the Hunts birthday banquet. Warren had bought the most expensive gown for her, not for his own wife. Although she was not a biological daughter, her status in the family had always been number one. No matter what, the best was hers. Therefore, she was really afraid that because of Nora, who was related to her brothers by blood, she would lose her favor. Hearing Warrens words, she was relieved. She sighed and comforted him again. Warren, even so, since she has moved here, we cant let her starve. We cant throw the food away. Warren immediately said angrily, Youre right. Even if a stray cat or dog comes to our house, its still a member of the Smiths. We definitely cant let her starve. With that, he instructed the nanny in the most ruthless manner, Go, save that portion of Australian lobster for her. Theres also top-grade steak. By the way, she might not like Western food. Prepare some birds nest porridge and little buns for her. I remember that our pan-fried buns are the best. Wrap them up for her too. When she wakes up, cook them. The freshly cooked ones are the best! Then let her choose. I want her to die from overeating! The nanny: Yvonne: Nora, who was preparing to go downstairs: ??? Yvonnes expression changed. She had always known that her brother Warren did not know how to speak, and he would often say one thing but mean another. She clenched her fists tightly and lowered her eyes. Warren thats too much food. It wont be good if its wasted. Warren hesitated for a moment. Shes not a fool. Would she really eat them all? Forget it. Ill leave some for her. Ill see what she likes to eat and prepare them tomorrow. With that, he hurriedly clarified. Im not doing this for her good. Im showing her how powerful Smiths are. Im also showing her the delicacies of the Smiths so that she wont wolf down the delicious food outside and lose our face! Yvonne: Warren did not think that he had said anything wrong. In his mind, he saw Nora wolfing down the cake at the Hunts banquet. At that time, Mr. Hunt had been watching from the side and his mouth had even twitched. He must have been criticizing this girl in his heart for not being presentable! How could he let anyone look down on the daughter of the Smiths? As he was thinking about this, there was suddenly a knock on the door. Immediately, a few people walked in with hot dishes. The butler followed in. Sir Warren, this is the supper Mr. Hunt had reserved for Miss Smith. He said that Miss Smith has already woken up and asked us to send it in. Warren: ??? Nora, who was upstairs: ??? Looking at the huge plate of food, her lips twitched. Justin, do you think Im a pig?! Chapter 288 - Who Is More Respected? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The dining table was quickly filled. Warren also saw Nora, who was preparing to come downstairs. He instantly straightened his back and raised his neck. He pretended not to look at her, but he kept paying attention to her from the corner of his eye. If this person came over to greet him, he would definitely ignore her and tell her not to think that he would recognize her as a sister just because she called him Brother! Uncle Ian controlled the entire family. Uncle Ians family was the direct line of descent. The other brothers, including him, were all from the side family! As for Nora, she was even further away! After all, the hatred of snatching someones wife was too intense! Anyway, he was sent by his Uncle Ian. He would definitely not be coaxed by his sister! Just as he was saying this to himself, he saw Nora walking down slowly from upstairs. She walked past him and went to the dining room without saying anything. Warren: ??? Hey, was she blind? He was a living person. Cant she see him? Warren was so angry that he wanted to go forward and argue, but Yvonne grabbed his hand. Warren, you, dont lower yourself to her level Warren snorted coldly. I dont care about her. Im just not full yet! Go to the kitchen and see what else is there to eat! Yvonne: Nora ignored the two of them. She could feel Yvonnes inexplicable hostility toward her. As for Warren he had schemed against her in the Hunts. It was already good enough that she did not settle scores with him. How could she still greet him? She sat at the dining table and was not picky about what she ate. The food she ate was only for her to fill her stomach. Deliciousness was never within her considerations. 1 Seeing that she looked like the reincarnation of a hungry ghost as she wolfed down a plate of steamed crayfish, Warren couldnt help but feel indignant. He entered the kitchen casually and took out the prepared Australian lobster. He placed it on the table and sighed. This Australian lobster is too delicious! What was so good about the food sent by the Hunts? Was it better than the Smiths? Hurry up and throw away that small lobster that does not have much meat. Come and try the Smiths lobster! Its filled with meat! Unfortunately, Nora acted as if she did not hear him. She took another plate of noodles and finished it in a few bites. The way she ate was fast and plentiful, but the sound of her eating was very soft. Whatever it was, she stuffed it into her mouth in big bites and chewed quickly before swallowing it. Eating like this put pressure on her stomach. At the thought of this, Warren said, Hey, cant you eat more elegantly? Cant you be a little nobler like the eldest daughter of the Smiths? You look like you havent eaten in 800 years. Nora: A plate of crayfish and a plate of noodles were soon gulped down by her. She took out a tissue and wiped her mouth before throwing it into the trash can. Then, she stood up and looked around before asking with a hoarse voice, Wheres Cherry? The housekeeper glanced at her and lowered her head to answer, In Little Misss room. Shes going to sleep with Little Miss tonight. The housekeeper looked up at Nora and added, She took a liking to Little Misss princess bed and insisted on staying there. With that, she pursed his lips. Not only that, but she had also deceived Little Miss into taking out many princess gowns to share with her. This little child was so scheming! Nora seemed not to have heard her answer. She asked again, Where is Mias room? Turn left on the second floor, the third room. Nora nodded and went upstairs. After she left, the housekeeper instructed the nanny to take out a cloth and carefully wipe the spot where she had sat before saying, Take this cutlery and disinfect it. Warren did not care about her actions. After all, he did not even know how the nannies washed the dishes. Moreover, it was normal for the items in the house to be disinfected. Yvonne raised her brows. Nora had just gone upstairs when she heard a voice behind her. She took a look and realized that the housekeeper had followed her. When the housekeeper saw her, she walked beside her. Little Misss room is over here. Dont walk around recklessly. It wont be good if you bump into the masters. Nora raised her brows. When she walked into Mias room, she saw a study room with its door open. There were four main computers in it, and they were currently running. She only took a glance at it before the housekeeper introduced, This is our Miss Miss Yvonnes work studio. She likes coding programs as a hobby. Sometimes, she would make some software with it. The firewall Miss Yvonne created has even won awards. These four main computers are servers bought at high prices overseas. Dont barge in recklessly. If you accidentally press some button and affect Miss Yvonnes software programming, it wont be good. These things were too familiar. Nora could not help but ask, Is she a hacker? What hacker? This is just Miss Yvonnes hobby. She only writes some code occasionally. Miss Yvonne is omnipotent. She knows how to arrange flowers, draw, calligraphy, violin, and piano! Shes basically won every industry award! The housekeeper sounded a little proud when she said this. Then, she said, Although Miss Yvonne is an adopted daughter, shes the adopted daughter of Master Ian. Her status is definitely different from the other gentlemen and ladies in the other houses. Other than Mr. Joel, all the other gentlemen dote on her very much. They treat her with respect! Although some of the Smiths lived at home, some of them had moved out. Actually, strictly speaking, Ian was the owner of this manor. Joel had been chosen by him to become the current leader and take over his businesses. In ancient times, this was considered adoption for Ian. Warren and his wife could only be considered to be living in the manor. There were also people from the other houses who had already moved out. Even if Nora was the daughter of the Smiths, she was from the second branch. She was not considered the matriarch of this manor. The housekeeper knew very well who the owner of the house was. Nora glanced sideways at her upon hearing her words. After showing Mias door to Nora, the housekeeper left. When she went downstairs to the kitchen, she heard the nannies discussing softly. Miss Smith is going to marry Mr. Hunt in the future. Then she will be Mrs. Hunt, and she will become the mistress of the entire Hunt Empire. But our Miss Miss Yvonne, after she gets married, she wont be considered a member of the Smiths anymore. In the entire New York, other than the Hunts, no one can compare to the Smiths, right? Is Miss Smith more respected, or is Miss Yvonne? The housekeeper immediately entered and sneered. Have the rules in the house been broken? Of course, the owner is the most respected! Chapter 289 - You Are Ians Daughter! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Florence Stone, the housekeeper in charge of internal affairs at the Smiths, was Ians diehard fan. She was absolutely loyal to the Smiths and had great respect and admiration for Ian. She had witnessed with her own eyes how Ian had gone from someone shrewd and capable, lively and active, and someone who loved talking and smilingto the zombie he currently was, all because of Yvette. She hated Yvette with every fiber of her being. Therefore, she always looked at things from Ians perspective. She reprimanded, Even if Ms. Nora becomes Mrs. Hunt in the future, shes still just Ms. Smith now! Mr. Ians daughter is the noblest of all! Although Ms. Yvonne is adopted, shes Mr. Ians adopted daughter. Cant you tell which of the two matters more? The nannies hung their heads upon being reprimanded, none of them daring to speak anymore. When Nora went to Mias room, the two girls were already fast asleep. This wasnt the first time Cherry was sleeping together with a friend. The little fellow was carefree and slept very soundly. Mia, on the other hand, was relatively restrained. Her arms were placed on both sides properly. Even though she was asleep, her little face nevertheless made one want to dote on her. Nora pulled up the covers for the children and went out. As soon as she did, she ran into Joel who had just returned home from work. Nora raised her eyebrows when the two ran into each other. Joel was also a little surprised, though he quickly reacted. He said, Im here to take a look at Mia. Nora nodded. When she stepped aside and got ready to leave, Joel suddenly said, By the way, please tell Mr. Hunt that he can just ask us directly if theres something he wants to know. Isnt it a little too impolite to hack into the Smiths computer system without permission? Nora: ??? She was stunned for a moment before she realized that Joel had misunderstood. As she had been too anxious to know Ians itinerary back then, she hadnt covered her tracks in the afternoon. This was equivalent to blatantly breaking into the Smiths computer system. She coughed but didnt explain. Instead, she replied calmly, I will let him know. Joel stared at her. He couldnt help feeling like something wasnt quite right with the woman after he had said that, yet he couldnt pinpoint the reason why. Thus, he nodded and entered Mias bedroom instead. Nora walked back to her room with a guilty conscience. She had only just taken two steps when her phone rang. She held it up and took a look in the silent corridorit was actually from Justin. Perhaps because she was feeling too guilty, she actually picked up the call right away. She asked, Whats up? Justin said dispassionately, Lets switch the children back tomorrow. Noras voice was low as she asked, Is Pete missing me? Yeah, I guess you could say that. Justin said, Lets have lunch at noon with the children and then switch them back? Nora answered very sincerely, I cant wake up in time. How about at night, then? Nora nodded without much care. Okay. After the two agreed on the time, Nora was about to hang up when Justin asked, Was the supper good? It was alright. After Nora answered, she thought of the lineup when the fellow sent food over earlier in the day and said, You dont have to go to so much trouble. Its your first day there, Justin explained, I was afraid that you would be looked down upon. After all, there are too many people in this world too blind to tell good and bad people apart. Looked down upon Nora subconsciously thought of Florence, and the corners of her lips curled into a smile. Whats the big deal? Since she relied on the Smiths for neither food nor living expenses, it meant that she had a lot of freedom here. At the worst, she could just move out. She didnt need anything from the Smiths. Apart from speaking a little sarcastically, the housekeeper didnt really do anything, so she couldnt be bothered to hold it against her, either. Nora yawned and went back to her room to sleep. She was awakened by the alarm clock the next day. She had to send Cherry to the kindergarten. When she yawned and went downstairs, she found that Mia and Cherry were already awake and sitting at the dining table. Florence instructed the servants to bring the food out. Cherrys eyes lit up when she saw that they were having pancakes for breakfast. She said, I want pancakes! She stretched out her little hand after she spoke, intending to take the plate of pancakes from the nanny. Florence, however, took the plate of pancakes and gave it to Mia instead. She said to Cherry, Ms. Cherry, this is Ms. Mias. If you want some, Ill get them to bring you another plate of it. Cherrys expression turned cold at once. She was about to say something when Mia pushed the plate of pancakes to Cherry. You can have them first. They can just give me another plate of pancakes when they are done. I can eat the scrambled eggs first, yeah! Cherry was distracted, plus she also had her pancakes now, so she ignored Florence and asked, Do you eat the eggs first? I always eat the pancakes first, otherwise, Ill choke! Mia replied, I like eating the side dishes first and the main dish later. The two children matched each other very well, and both started eating their breakfasts happily. Florences expression turned cold at the sight. She cast her eyes down and said, Well, thats good, too. Its very polite of Ms. Mia to give in to a guest. It was just a shame that both children were very innocent, so they didnt think about anything else at all, despite her sarcasm. In fact, Cherry even nodded and said, Yes, Mia is the most polite, unlike Brandon. He doesnt have any manners at all! Mia blushed. She lowered her head and said softly, Thank you for the compliment, Cherry. Youre welcome! We have to praise each other a little more every day, okay? This way, well be happy every day, yeah! Okie-Dokie! The two girls started munching away on their respective plates of food again after they finished talking. Florence: She could only return to the kitchen. Seeing that Cherry didnt get bullied, Noras lips curled into a smile in amusement. The girl took everything except the short end of the stick. On top of that, she was quirky and eccentric. Not many in the house were her match. When she was about to go downstairs, she heard the door beside her open. Joel, who had likely stayed up late the night before, came out. He had some shadows under his eyes, and he was frowning, which toned down his usually smiling face and made him look a little more serious. But when he saw Nora, his frown gradually softened, and the gentle look returned to his countenance, making him look perfect and flawless. He said, You dont have to get up so early, Ms. Smith. I can take Cherry with me when I send Mia to school. Nora didnt stand on ceremony at all. She turned, started walking upstairs, and said, Im counting on you, then. Joel: By the time Nora woke up once more, she had finally made up for her lack of sleep. The groggy feeling in her head finally disappeared, and her entire self seemed reborn. She loosened her muscles and went out, intending to see if Cherry was back yet so that she could take her out for dinner with Justin. However, the moment she came out of her bedroom, someone suddenly rushed right over to her.. He looked old and aged, but because he had burns on his face, his original looks couldnt be made out anymore. He stared at Nora for very long before he finally said, You are Ians daughter! Chapter 290 - A Strange Madman~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Noras pupils shrank upon hearing what he said, and she looked at him abruptly. It was completely impossible to make out the mans facial features, and his entire self looked rather savage and terrifying. The skin around his eyes was all burned, so he had only two dark holes to see with. Ordinary people would surely be shocked at his appearance. However, Nora had seen much scarier things on the operating table, so she merely raised her eyebrows calmly and asked, Why do you say that? The man tilted his head. As though he was crazy, he replied, Because you dont look like Ryan! You look like Ian! Nora: Her looks mostly took after her mother, so she only slightly resembled Ian. Moreover, it was said that the slight resemblance also looked very much like Ryan. Besides, even if Ian was her uncle, it was normal that they would resemble each other a little. Just as she was about to say something, the man jumped and exclaimed, Haha! You are Ians daughter! Ian has a daughter now! The Smiths also have a daughter now! This is awesome Nora was about to speak again when the butler in charge of the Smiths external affairs rushed in with a few men. He let out a sigh of relief upon seeing him. I finally found you! He rushed over, and a few security guards held the man down. The external butler looked at Nora nervously. He didnt offend you, did he, Ms. Smith? Nora: ? The puzzled woman asked, He is? The butler sighed. Hes a madman, we all call him Old Maddy. A few years ago, he came to our door to beg, and we simply couldnt drive him away, no matter what we did. He just kept staying outside stubbornly. If we called the police, he just came back again every time the police took him away. He even asked for delicious food. In the end, the old sir told us to let him stay and give him some food, and just take it that were doing a good deed. We arranged for him to stay in a small house in the yard, but for some reason, when he heard today that a new young lady of the Smiths has come, he started to shout excitedly that the old sir has a daughter now, and broke in. He has always been well-behaved and has never given anyone trouble all these years, so I didnt think that he would suddenly go crazy and run up to your door. Im really sorry. Nora waved. Its fine. She looked again at the madman that had been held down. As the skin on his face was all burned, one couldnt tell what he looked like or how old he was. Judging from the wrinkles on his hands, however, the man was likely quite advanced in age and was at least fifty years old. As she walked toward the lower floor with the butler, she asked, What is his background? The butler replied, Hes just a beggar. The ID card we found on him stated that hes from a small town near the mountains. A huge fire burned down his home, so he came out to beg when he had no way out The old sir said that he definitely wouldnt have taken him in if he were mentally soundafter all, hes physically able to make a living for himselfbut since he is in this state, then it was alright. Nora looked at the madman again while listening to the butler. The mans hair was dirty, and he looked like he hadnt had a bath in a very long while. Although his clothes were intact and didnt have any patches, they were also dirty and covered in dust and dirt. One could tell that the Smiths hadnt abused him. It was just that he was mentally ill, so he was dirtier than ordinary people. Perhaps because he sensed her disdain, the butler explained, He has burns on his body, so his skin has always been in poor condition. Its very uncomfortable for him if he takes a hot bath, so he runs off and kicks up a fuss as soon as we give him a bath. As a result, we only give him a bath once a month. Its also mainly because he usually lives in an empty small house in the yard, and doesnt meet with anyone. Nora nodded. The butler asked the security guards to take him away. Even when they had walked a distance away, she could still hear the butler threatening him. If you run in there again, Ill kick you out! And I wont give you burgers anymore! You hear me? Burgers! Burgers! I wanna eat burgers! The madman jumped around and followed the few of them. Nora narrowed her eyes. Then, she shook her head and paid no further attention to the matter. She turned and walked into the living room. Warren and Maureen were both on the sofa. Their necks were craned as they looked at the door anxiously. Obviously, they were also waiting for Brandon to return from school. Although the boy was all brawn and no brains, he was born into a rather blissful family. While Nora was thinking about it, Maureen saw her. She waved at once and called out, Nora! Lets go downstairs and have dinner together? Nora shook her head. Im waiting for Cherry, were going out for dinner. Maureen suddenly winked at her. With Mr. Hunt? Yeah. After Nora answered her, Warren gave the crayfish and pasta plates in front of him a small push and snorted. Are the Smiths unable to feed you? Do you have to go out for meals every day? Or are the Smiths giving you too little pocket money that you have to get Justin to treat you to meals? Are the Hunts meals better than the food at home?! Nora: ?? She raised her eyebrows, but before she could speak, someone had smacked Warren on his head. Maureen chastised him angrily, Cant you speak properly? Warren rubbed his head and glared at Maureen. What are you doing? Maureen ignored him and looked at Nora instead. Dont mind him, Nora. Hes in a panic and in a bad mood because a game developed by the company has a major bug that cant be fixed, thats why hes talking as if he has just eaten a whole load of gunpowder. Just ignore him. He actually does care about you. He bought the crayfish and pasta for you. Nora: ? Warren looked as if he wanted to explode, though. He said, Who says I bought it for her? Youre obviously the one who likes it, so why are you saying so much? Okay, okay. Im the one who likes it, okay? said Maureen. She sneered, I wonder who it was that saw her eating crayfish so happily yesterday and traveled a long way to buy the best crayfish in New York! Nora: !! She tilted her head to the side and thought about it. She had indeed eaten crayfish and pasta the day before, but this didnt mean that she liked eating them! Why was Warren behaving so strangely?! Warren snorted and continued to hold his laptop. He stared at the programming code on the screen and muttered to himself, It doesnt look like theres a problem, so why is there a bug? Maureen said, What would someone like you who only knows a little about programming know? You might as well leave it to a professional to solve it! Warren snorted. Dont you think Ive already done that? There are so many technicians in the company, but they still havent found it even after searching for a whole day and night! Our game has only just launched. If this continues for one more day, all of our users are gonna disappear! Nora subconsciously glanced at his computer. Warren, who caught her action, sneered, What are you looking at? Can you even understand what this is? The corners of Noras lips spasmed and she answered earnestly, I do understand what it is. Chapter 291 - : A Debt~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Warren was taken aback the moment she said that. Maureen asked in surprise, You can understand it? Nora nodded. She was about to speak when Yvonnes voice reached them. Were you looking for me, Warren? At the sight of Yvonne, Warren instantly got up and walked over with the computer. He said, Yvonne, come and take a look at this for me. Whats wrong with the game? None of the technicians in the IT department can find the problem. If this goes on the game is already live. Well lose all the players! Nora: ? When she looked over hesitantly, Maureen explained, Yvonne is a software consultant in the company. He always goes to her for help if there are problems that the technicians cant solve. Maureen curled her lips in disdain. When she saw that Yvonne and Warren had moved to the side with the computer, she couldnt help but sigh. I feel so miserable, Nora. Nora? Nora raised her eyebrows. She didnt feel that she was that familiar with Maureen yet. However, the sight of her melancholic look made her too embarrassed to say that, so she chose not to say anything, and took on the role of a listener instead. Maureen heaved a sigh. Although my family, the Lights, isnt as rich and prosperous as the Smiths, we can still be said to be a wealthy family. My parents have always pampered me, and never did they think about reaping benefits through my marriage with the Smiths. Warren and I fell in love with each other. Joel, the current head of the family, can be considered a fair and just man, so he didnt force Warren into a political marriage or anything like that. When I tell you these things, Im sure youll think that Im leading a very blissful life, right? Nora wanted to say that she didnt hear anything that the woman should find blissful. It seemed like the only thing that went smoothly was that she had freedom in her marriage? While she was thinking about it, Maureen sighed and went on. But who would know what kind of life Ive actually been leading in the Smiths She turned to look at Yvonne, lowered her voice, and whispered, Do you know? When Warren asked Yvonne to be a consultant in his company, he had wanted to pay her a salary, but she refused it. After all, she does have money. She also refused when I suggested letting her become a shareholder. It sounds nice, and makes her look especially big-hearted, right? Nora nodded. She wanted to say that since they were a family, Yvonne had done the right thing. Maureen sighed. Yeah, after word of the incident spread, everyone talked about how kind and pure Ms. Smith was, how caring she was toward her brother, and how much she was at peace with the world but just take a look at Warren there Nora looked over accordingly and saw Warren standing, whereas Yvonne was seated. Warren stood beside Yvonne like her lackey and pointed at the computer screen eagerly. Whenever Yvonne said something, Warren would immediately nod repeatedly, just like a very obedient dog. As soon as the thought formed in Noras mind, Maureen spoke again. She said, Did you see that? She has Warren completely wrapped around her little finger. Sigh! I have quite a lot of savings from when I married into the family, and Warren also receives a lot of dividends from the company every year. When we started the game company, we just wanted something to do so that life wouldnt be that boring. After all, there are a lot of restrictions and constraints if you work in the Smith Corporation. It isnt much of a problem if Warren just approaches the Smith Corporations computer whizzes if he has a problem with his software, right? If that still doesnt solve the problem, Im even willing to pay a lot to hire a super hacker. But Warren keeps saying that it doesnt make sense to get an outsider to do it when theres his younger sister at home. But once he asks for her help, our standard of living isnt allowed to surpass Yvonnes anymore. I like caviar, so my family sent me a bit of Almas caviar, which is very precious and almost impossible to buy. Warren said, This caviar is great. Lets give some to Yvonne. If I refuse, it would make me look stingy; but if I give it to her, half the amount is too little, so Ill have to give her two-thirds of it, no matter what Maureen continued to complain. She is the young lady of the Smiths, so she eats the best food, drinks the best drinks, and wears the best clothes. I can understand all of that, but we have to give her all the things my husband buys, as well as the best things that the family gets As she spoke, Maureen paused and looked at Nora. She said, I know youll definitely say that since she has helped us, we should give in to her a little in little things in life. But do you know? Id rather spend the money and hire a computer expert because the two of us would at least be on equal standing since I paid for it. I dont want to owe her a favor that I cant ever repay She heaved another melancholic sigh. Then, she looked at Nora and said, Sigh, never mind. Im sure youll think that Im just whining. After all, there are people who dont even have any food to eat, yet Im complaining about having too little Almas caviar Nora: To be honest, she understood. She also hated owing people favors the most. It was just like when Solo had been seriously ill back then. Because she had discovered his condition in time and performed an operation on him, she had saved his life. Solo had always wanted to pay her instead of working for her, but she knew that he would definitely disappear after she took the money, which would, in turn, lead to her having to personally take care of a lot of troublesome things subsequently. It took up too much of her sleeping time. Thus cough. When she thought about it that way, it seemed like she had become the same kind of person as Yvonne? In that case, did Solo also find her very annoying? For the first timeand in a rare moveNora began to reflect upon herself. On the other side, Yvonne kept a constant eye on Maureen out of the corner of her eye while she looked at the programming code for Warren. She didnt know what Maureen was saying, but she was constantly talking affectionately with Nora. A touch of dissatisfaction flashed across her eyes. Just how kind was she to Warren and his wife? Yet they had already converted to Noras side so quickly? She cast her eyes down and suddenly edited some of the programming code. Then, she smiled and said, The problems resolved now. Warren immediately gave her a thumbs up. Youre amazing, Yvonne. All those people in the company cant compare to you alone! Let me see the bug is indeed gone! Thats awesome! Warren thanked Yvonne and went to the side to make a phone call. At this point, the few children finally reached home. Joel hadnt picked them up from school because of an important meeting, so it was the butler who had picked up the three children. Nora took Cherry out while Mia went upstairs to change. Brandon bounced around Maureen mischievously. Yvonne looked at them and then at Warren. She thought of Maureens earnest and enthusiastic attitude toward Nora just now. Suddenly, she cast her eyes down and walked toward them. Brandon was saying something and bouncing around. When he took a step back, he happened to accidentally step on Yvonnes feet!! Ahh! Yvonne let out a cry of pain and held her foot. Her cry made Warren, who was in the distance, look over.. He hurried over. Whats wrong, Yvonne? Brandon, quick, apologize to your aunt! Chapter 292 - Hitting The Child? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne, however, held Warrens arm. She frowned and acted as if her foot really hurt, but then said with a smile, Im fine, Warren. The boy didnt mean it Practically at the same time she spoke, Brandon, who was also stunned, subconsciously asked, How did you appear behind me, Aunt Yvonne? Yvonne smiled. I was just passing by. As the little overlord of the kindergarten, Brandon was currently at the age where kids were the most rebellious and detestable, so he hated having to apologize the most. He scratched his head. I didnt mean it. Its not like I have eyes at the back of my head His annoying speech made Warren furious. Didnt you hear me? Im telling you to apologize! Stop making excuses! Brandon had always been very mischievous and had damaged a lot of things at home, thereby leaving that sort of impression on Warren a long time ago. He felt that he must have done it on purpose. In addition, Brandon had indeed been having fun stepping on other peoples feet at home recently. He had even been playing games to see who could step on more peoples feet. As a result, he had misunderstood. There was no way the little overlord would ever apologize, though. He immediately retorted, I didnt do anything wrong! Warren was livid. Yvonne had just helped him. Not only had he not given her anything for it, but his son was even being so naughty? He decided to take the opportunity to teach Brandon a lesson and make him behave. He picked up the boy at once and smacked his butt. Will you apologize or not?! The pain made Brandon, who had never been one to behave, struggle and flail about at once. Bad Daddy! Let me go! If you dare to beat me, Ill also beat you when I grow up! Warren was taken aback. Yvonne broke into a huge frown. How can you say that, Brandon? Thats so outrageous of you! I dont need you to apologize to me, you should be apologizing to your father instead! Brandon was furious. The boy, who had never been one to allow himself to suffer any injustice, retorted, I didnt do anything wrong. Besides, I didnt mean it, either. You were the one who came up to me and let yourself be stepped on, so why should I apologize?! Warren instantly became even angrier. He lifted his hand and mercilessly smacked his butt again. You little brat! Will you apologize or not?! Loud smacks rang out as his palm landed on Brandons butt, making Maureen terribly distressed. No matter how naughty the boy was, he was still her precious baby. She had seen that it was Yvonne who ran into him just now, but when her husband told her son to apologize, she had subconsciously felt that she should give in to Yvonne. Having her son apologize wasnt really much of a big deal, so she hadnt stopped them. What her son said after that had indeed been very annoying, so she had also felt that they mustnt spoil their son when her husband decided to teach him a lesson. Which boy hadnt suffered a thrashing before? But at this moment, she felt as if the blows landing on Brandons butt were instead landing on her heart, making her heart ache terribly. She rushed over anxiously. Alright, thats enough! Stop hitting him! Youre going to hurt the boy! Warren was afraid of his wife, so he immediately let go upon hearing her. But as soon as he did, Yvonne said, I know you love your son, Maureen, but spare the rod and spoil the child! He actually said that he was going to beat his father up when he grows up! You have to let him know what he has done wrong! Otherwise, he will go down a path of no return when he grows up! Maureen was furious. He isnt your child, so of course you dont feel bad about it! It is our responsibility to educate our son, you dont need to bother yourself with it! The look on Yvonnes countenance became one of grievance upon being scolded. She heaved a huge sigh and said, Youre right. Warren, Maureen, I stepped beyond the boundaries with my words. Warren, however, became angry. Yvonne was doing it for Brandons own good! Besides, shes his aunt, why would she do anything to harm him? She has the right to discipline the child! Yvonne is right, boys ought to be beaten up, otherwise, he really will beat me up once he grows up! What an impertinent boy! After speaking, he held his arm up and hit Brandons butt a few more times! Brandon stubbornly refused to cry, but his struggle gradually became weaker. Maureen couldnt stand it anymore. She pushed Warren away and grabbed her son from him. Then, she pulled down his pants and took a lookhis butt was already all red and swollen! Maureens eyes instantly reddened. She shouted straight at Warren and Yvonne, Warren, if you dare to freaking touch my son again, I will fight you! Warren: Yvonne: Maureen was so mad that she picked up Brandon, went upstairs, and entered their bedroom. Before she went in, she looked back at Warren and said, Warren! Do you want your son and me, or your precious little sister?! Are you intending to kill your son just for your precious little sisters sake?! I cant live with this anymore! Im taking my son back home! You can go and live with your sister instead! With that, she slammed the door shut with a loud bang. Warren feared his wife the most, so he hurriedly went forward upon hearing what she said. Dear, I But after taking a step forward, he looked back at Yvonne. Yvonne sighed. Go and talk to Maureen, Warren. Ill be fine She must have misunderstood Have a good talk with Maureen. Dont make her angry, I know youre scared of her If it really doesnt work, why dont I go up with you and apologize to her? There probably wasnt any man who could stand it if someone were to say that they were scared of their wife, right? Had it been someone else, they would definitely have patted their chest and said, Dont worry! Im a man, whats there to be scared of? You dont have to do that! However, Warren instead nodded and said, You know me best. Im the most afraid of her going back to her parents place. Let me quickly go upstairs and appease her If I fail, Ill have to ask you to give in and apologize to her. He then went upstairs without looking back, leaving only Yvonne standing downstairs. She was so mad that she had to take a deep breath before she could suppress her anger. She knew it! Warren didnt have a conscience at all. Now that he had a wife, he didnt protect his sister anymore! Did the two of them really think that she didnt have any means of keeping them within her control, though? Yvonne lowered her head and smirked. She would just wait for Warren to come and beg her. Half an hour later, after Warren cried, begged, and coaxed her, Maureen finally gave in and stayed at the Smiths for the time being. She and her husband were truly in love, after all. Besides, even though their sons injury looked serious, the doctor said that they were just simple bruises when he came over to take a look. Warren said, Thats my son Im hitting, so I will definitely hold back! He wont break so easily, dont worry! Maureen: !! Not long after the two of them made up, Warrens cell phone rang. When he answered, the technician on the other side said, Go and look at the game, Mr. Smith! Theres another bug! Its a different one this time! We still havent found the cause of it yet. Can you ask Ms. Yvonne for help again? Warren: ?? Maureen: ???? Chapter 293 - The Family of Three~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Maureen was someone who refused to embarrass herself. If she asked someone for help, she would either pay them or do something for them. No matter what, she would always repay the debt she owed. She had only just been angry at Yvonne a moment ago because of Brandon, yet she had to beg her for help now? There was no way she could make herself do that. Warren scratched his head. Its okay, shes my younger sister. Itll be fine if I go and approach her. It doesnt count as begging her for help. Were family! Maureen grabbed her husband who was about to go out. Ive had enough, Warren! Look at your sons butt! If we were really family, would you have given him a beating if he stepped on your feet? Warren was taken aback. Maureen pointed at him and ranted, Its exactly because you always feel like you owe her a favor that you unknowingly behave as if youre beneath her. Yes, Yvonne is indeed from the Smiths direct lineage, but at the bottom of it all, shes still just an adopted daughter. Ive never seen you so wimpy even when youre in front of Joel! Why is it that you cant even say a single word in front of her? Maureen became more and more aggrieved as she spoke. Her eyes turned red, and she cried as she shouted, Think about how much injustice you have made me suffer all these years? Lets just talk about the Almas caviar the other time. You clearly know that I love caviar the most while it doesnt matter to her whether she eats it or not, yet you still forced me to give her two-thirds of it Do you know? My mom only managed to buy the Almas caviar after asking someone for a favor and spending a lot of money! Even she couldnt bear to eat it herself, and had given them all to me! Maureen wiped her tears and went on. I was willing to overlook certain things before, but we have to make things clear now! She is your younger sister, and you have a sister complex. Its not a problem that you want to spoil her, but she isnt related to me by blood at all! Neither has she done anything for me! Why do I also have to repay her for the favors shes done for you?! Warren scratched his head. He panicked and said, Dont cry, dear. I I just thought that good things ought to be shared, thats all. Yeah, right! Never mind if she also likes Almas caviar, but the problem is that she doesnt like it at all! I saw with my own eyes that she couldnt bring herself to eat the Almas caviar after it was prepared, so she gave it to Florence, the housekeeper! Ive kept all this to myself and have never brought it up before, but dont you dare go too far! You have two choices today, Warren Smith. Oneyou go to her, and we divorce! I wont take this bullshit anymore! The secondremove her software consultant position in the company, or pay her a salary. You can even give her dividends if you want! Just dont owe her any more favors! 1 Maureen hugged herself angrily and sobbed loudly after she spoke. She was full of grievances after her son suffered a beating. Yet now she still had to go and beg Yvonne for help! She was so goddamn full of grievances that she couldnt get any more aggrieved than that! Brandon was already in pain because of the beating, but he had been holding it back all this time. However, when he saw that his mother was upset, he immediately walked over and pushed Warren. Then, he hugged Maureen and also burst into tears. He said, Dont cry, Mommy! Dont cry! We wont talk to bad Daddy anymore! If he makes you angry, I will take off the respirator for his oxygen tank after I grow up! 2 Warrens lip corners spasmed. You little brat! Do you have a conscience or not?! Maureen also burst into laughter after holding it back for a brief moment. Brandons words immediately dispelled the sad atmosphere in the room. Warren stepped forward and put his arm around Maureens shoulders. Alright, alright, dear. Although I dont really understand what you were saying, nor do I understand whats so delicious about the Almas caviar, Ill listen to you, okay? We wont go to Yvonne anymore. Ill hire an expert hacker from outside, okay? The sniffling Maureen nodded. She took another deep breath before she looked at Warren and asked, Really? Yes, really. Warren then sighed and said, Why didnt you tell me about the Almas caviar earlier? Had you told me, I would have bought you some. Given the Smiths connections, isnt it a piece of cake to just buy some? Maureen pounded his shoulder. Do you think Almas caviar is that easy to find? Warren, however, was full of confidence. Dont worry, Ill definitely buy some for you! The family of three finally reconciled and hugged one another happily. Because Maureen had cried a lot, her eyes were all red and swollen, so she was too embarrassed to go downstairs for dinner. Warren decided to bring the food up instead. When he went downstairs, he happened to see Yvonne and Joel eating. He smiled and said, The little brats butt is all swollen because of me, so he doesnt want to come down. Well eat upstairs instead. He then instructed the servants to deliver the food to their room. Joel didnt think much about it and concentrated on feeding Mia instead. Yvonne raised her eyebrows. Shed thought that Warren wouldnt be able to stop himself from speaking to her. This way, Maureen would definitely be embarrassed and would force Brandon to come over and apologize to her. She simply loved seeing Maureen having to practice forbearance even though she was clearly feeling terribly aggrieved. She was the true mistress of the household here! But why wasnt Warren acting according to plan? Upstairs, the family of three went to sleep after dinner. However, reality always called after a heartwarming moment. After sleeping for some time, Maureen was woken up by the heat. She opened her eyes and found that Brandons limbs were all over her. The little fellow was as hot as a furnace. She pushed the little fellow off of her and got up, intending to drink some water. It was then that she found that there was no one on the other side of Brandon. Surprised, she stood up. She could vaguely hear sounds coming from the balcony in the suites study. She drank a glass of water and walked over. When she reached there, she saw that because Warren didnt want to wake the two of them, not only was he in the study, but he had even gone to the balcony and was on the phone with someone. He lowered his voice and said, You cant find the cause? How can that be? Didnt I say that you can get external help? If it really doesnt work, you can borrow someone from the Smiths. Joel has a hacker! The person he was on the phone with replied, Ive already approached him, Boss, but he says that he couldnt tell what the problem is. What do we do now? Things would get really tricky if even the Smiths hacker couldnt detect the issue. Warren frowned. The other party, who was in charge of operations, said, Its been more than 24 hours since the game went live. The forums are full of negative feedback right now. If we still cant fix the bug within 36 hours, the players will definitely doubt our capabilities. We could still vaguely find the cause for the previous bug, but we simply cant find it at all this time! Warren ran his hand through his hair, so troubled that he was almost going bald. What would happen if we fail to fix it? The person in charge of operations stayed quiet for a moment before he replied, Well lose all the money we invested in the initial stages! Boss, you said that you wanted to create a perfect game, so from production planning to art and design, we hired only the best. In fact, we even hired a master artist to do the landscape designs, so every drawing is super expensive! The loss is a little too much Warren had dividends from the company. He could also ask Joel for money if he didnt have any more money. But he also had his own ideals and that was to start a game company. Thus, he had invested almost all of his savings into the game. Chapter 294 - Happy Times For The Family of Four~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Warren was so troubled that he tugged at his hair again and pulled out a few more strands. In the room next door. Yvonne listened to the voices coming from the monitoring device. She had hacked into Warrens phone and was eavesdropping on his conversation. When she heard the other party say that they couldnt find the bug and so couldnt pinpoint the cause either, the corners of her lips curled into a smile. Of course, they wouldnt be able to find the cause. Because it was her newly created virus. She had planted the virus when she was repairing the game server earlier that day. She was the only one who could resolve the virus. She went through her skincare routine leisurely, opening a bottle of expensive body lotion and spreading it carefully on herself. Even a wealthy young ladys skin required meticulous care. She tilted her head. Sure enough, a short while later, she heard Maureens voice. Why dont we go to Yvonne after all, Warren? Yvonne smirked. So what even if Maureen was arrogant? Didnt she have to bow down to her all the same in the end? Nora, who had taken Cherry out with her, was having dinner with Justin and Pete in a private room. The family of four sat together. When Cherry and Pete sat facing each other, it was as if they were looking at a mirror. When Justin looked at the children, he couldnt help but marvel. Why does this pair of boy-girl twins look exactly the same? They look too much like each other. Boy-girl twins are supposed to be fraternal twins. Are there any medical case studies where boy-girl twins look really alike? Nora shook her head. Ive never seen any. Boy-girl twins are just like normal brothers and sisters. Outsiders may not be able to tell them apart at a glance, but their parents will definitely be able to see some differences, yet Cherry and Pete look pretty much identical. But once they grow up, and Petes characteristics as a boy and Cherrys characteristics as a girl become obvious, they wont look so similar anymore. Justin breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the two children would still look exactly the same even after they grew up. Now, that would be really strange. He touched Cherrys head, who was sitting next to him, and looked at Nora. Then, as if he was reminiscing about the past, he said, You know, I almost thought Pete was a pervert prior to this. Pete, who was eating: ? He silently lifted his head and looked at the tyrant with a frown. He sure knew how to pick a conversation topic just to get Mommy to say a few more words. While he was despising him, wasnt he also despising his own IQ? The corners of his lips spasmed a little. When he was about to speak, Nora asked, Oh. Whys that? Justin coughed and said, Pete suddenly became really girly, so I thought there was something psychologically wrong with him, and asked a family doctor to do a psychological test for him. The results indicated that he was a girl at heart. Nora: Nora looked down at Pete. The picture of a shocked Justin formed in her mind, and she couldnt help but smile. Pete: ?? He looked at Cherry with a confused look on his face. When had the psychological test taken place? Cherry was also bewildered. She looked at Justin puzzledly and asked, When did you make me take the psychological test, Daddy? When Justin brought up the events in the hotel in California, Cherry was suddenly enlightened. She exclaimed, Ah, so that was a psychological test! Id thought it was an IQ test! Pete: !!! So, when Cherry had said so confidently that their father made her take an IQ test and the results turned out super highand Daddy was so satisfied that he couldnt even say anythingshe was actually talking about a psychological test? The corners of his lips spasmed a little. Only then did he realize just what kind of terrible situation Cherry had put him in back then! He looked at Cherry. What about the history trivia and all that? Cherry replied proudly, My history is really great. You can ask Daddy if you dont believe me! Pete looked at Justin, who coughed and said, Its pretty good. He didnt believe him anymore, though, so he looked at Nora. Noras lips curled into a smile and she said, Yeah, its pretty good. Who invented the first car? Harrison Ford! Cherry answered right away! Pete: !!! His pride and dignity of being a high IQ genius had all been destroyed by Cherry!! With that as a conversation topic, Nora started to talk more than usual. Besides, she also wanted to know about her son. Justin slowly started to talk about all the things Pete did when he was younger. He said, He drives his private tutors mad with anger. When he was two, the tutor told them the story about the three little pigs, and asked the children who they wanted to bethe eldest, the second, or the third pig? All the children said that they wanted to be the third pig because only hardworking people can build a sturdy house. When the tutor asked Pete the same question, what do you think he said? Nora shook her head. Justin chuckled and said, He said, Sir, I dont want to be a pig. I want to be a human being. Hahaha! This was the first time in Noras life that she laughed out loud so happily. She hadnt expected her disciplined and rigid son to have such cute and funny moments when he was younger. The look in Justins eyes became a little infatuated when he saw her laugh. The womans eyelids were always drooping when she wasnt smiling, which made her look as if she was half-asleep. However, the angle of her lip corners was just right in this instant when she was laughing, and her eyes also looked brighter than usual. He hurriedly retracted his gaze and took a sip of water to suppress the itch in his throat. This was the first time they were having a meal so happily as a family of four. Even Nora wasnt gobbling down her food like she usually did. In fact, after she was done eating, she even sat there and listened to him talk about all the embarrassing things Pete did as a child. Time flew by. In the blink of an eye, it was nine oclock. The children had to go to bed, so Justin sent Nora and Pete back to the Smiths. After they reached, he tried to ask her out on a date. Shall we go to Universal Studios on the weekend? Cherry immediately clapped. Yes, yes! Daddys the best! Justin looked at Nora. Nora wanted to refuse so that she could sleep, but perhaps because the atmosphere that evening was simply so great, or perhaps because the night was getting dark, she hesitated when she saw the longing looks on the childrens faces, as well as Justins dark eyes. A moment later, she nodded. After Justin left with Cherry, Nora took Pete into the Smiths manor. As soon as they entered, Mia rushed over and hugged Pete. Cherry, why did you come back so late? Lets go and sleep together? Pete: ?! Pete had only slept on the same bed with Nora and Justin before. When he heard Mias words, he froze and stammered, N-no, its okay Why? Mia looked at him timidly. Dont you like me? Pete didnt have the slightest bit of resistance to the look in her eyes. Of course, I do! he said. Then lets go! With that, Mia dragged Pete away. Nora: She didnt refuse, either. First of all, the children were only five. Besides, they actually counted as cousins, right? It was okay even if they slept together. She went upstairs leisurely. Before she entered her bedroom, she spotted Maureen sitting on the sofa in the lounge on the second floor.. She was sighing. Chapter 295 - Do You Know Any Really Good Hackers? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora was someone who minded her own business. She rarely took the initiative to show concern for others, unless they were people very close to her. Maureen was just her sister-in-law, and the two had only just met, so she was very averse to prying into other peoples private matters. Thus, she merely paused for a moment before she started walking toward her room. She had only taken a couple of steps when she suddenly heard voices coming from Mias room. She frowned. She hadnt been planning on going over, but it suddenly occurred to her that she had brought Pete instead of Cherry back with her today. Cherry would never allow anyone to bully her, so Nora didnt bother herself with her matters. However, Pete was sensitive by nature. After learning about his childhood experiences, she had contacted several well-known psychologists abroad and consulted them, so she knew that Petes condition was due to the psychological trauma he had suffered from being abandoned at birth. Thus, she had to pay more attention to him. This was also why she and Justin had switched children to take care of. Cherry liked her father and was talkative, so she had let her go with Justin instead. Her son, though He had almost died because she hadnt gone after him for Cherrys sake when they were born. Nora was constantly plagued with guilt because of that. Thus, she paused and walked toward Mias room in the end. Maureen likely also heard the voices, so she also followed her there. As soon as the two of them walked in, they heard Mia saying softly, Mdm. Florence, Daddys the one who said Cherry could sleep with me. Florence, who had a sullen look on her face, said, You cant do that, Ms. Mia. How sad would your Granduncle Ian be if you did that?! A puzzled Mia asked, Whats the matter with Granduncle Ian? Florence replied, Your Granduncle Ian hates Nora Smith the most, yet youre such close friends with her child. His condition is going to worsen because of this. She looked at Pete after she spoke, and her expression turned cold. There was none of the politeness and respect she showed Mia as she said, Ms. Cherry, youre not allowed to sleep with Ms. Mia. This place is meant for the Smiths children. By doing that, youll mess up the hierarchy of the family. Pete: ? This wasnt a matter of hierarchy but the fact that he was a boy. Boys mustnt sleep with girls. What if the girl became pregnant? Was he supposed to let Mia give birth to the child, and then have the three of them attend kindergarten together hand in hand? With that, Pete finally found an excuse. He looked at Mia and said, I wont sleep here, then. He turned to leave after he spoke. Mia, however, grabbed his hand. No! I was the one who asked you to sleep here, Cherry. If you leave, everyone will look down on you! Mia had been educated by her mother ever since she was very little, so she was very sensitive despite her young age. Pete was touched when he heard what she said. Mia really did have his interests at heart. While he was thinking, Florence said, You have to listen to me, Ms. Mia. If you make Ms. Cherry stay, your father will get angry, too. No, he wont! Mia said in her young and tender voice, Daddy agreed to it! Almost right after she spoke, they heard a sound coming from downstairsJoel was back. He had worked overtime today, which caused him to return home a little later. Nevertheless, he immediately went up the stairs to see if Mia had gone to bed. If she hadnt, he would still be in time to say goodnight to her. As soon as he came up, he met Mia, Florence, and Petes eyes. He frowned. Whats wrong? Florence was about to speak when Mia rushed into Joels arms. She said a little angrily, Daddy, Mdm. Florence wont let Cherry sleep with me! Tell her whether you agreed to it or not! Joel nodded. Yes, Ive already agreed to it. Mia became excited. She got off him, grabbed Petes hand, and got ready to go into her room. Joels gaze fell on Pete. Ever since he realized that Justin had a pair of boy-girl twins, his observation skills had become very keen. There was ultimately still a very big difference between girls and boys. He could tell at a glance that the person Mia was dragging into the room was Pete. Seeing that Joel had actually agreed to it, Florence couldnt help but frown. She said, Sir, thats Ms. Smiths daughter! You Before she could finish, Joel suddenly took a couple of steps forward and stopped Mia and Pete. After casting a few glances at Pete, he finally looked at Mia and said, Mia, lets not ask Cherry to keep you company tonight, okay? She probably also misses her mom. Mia was taken aback. She looked at Pete puzzledly and asked, Is that so, Cherry? Pete immediately nodded. Yes yeah! Mia hung her head disappointedly. Then, when can you sleep with me? That would be when he switched places with Cherry again, of course. After Pete silently answered her question inwardly, Joel said, She will look for you when she wants to. Lets go to bed now, okay? Mia nodded. As Joel carried her into the bedroom, he also said, Send Cherry back, Mdm. Florence. Yes, sir. Mdm. Florence, however, had misunderstood and felt that she now understood what Joel was thinking. As expected, with regard to Nora, the old sir did mind. Otherwise, Joel wouldnt have treated her daughter so poorly. Sure enough, he had indeed driven her away. Mdm. Florence sneered, Please know your place in the future, Ms. Cherry. Even if your mother marries into the Hunts in the future, you still wont be a real Hunt, either. Dont compare yourself with the Hunts little mister, get it? Pete: He resisted the urge to roll his eyes and walked forward without a word. When Nora and Maureen came over, they were just in time to hear Florence say that. Maureen immediately looked at Nora, intending to comfort her, only to find that she didnt seem to care at all? Maureen coughed and said, Florence is a crazy fan of Uncle Ian. Her true master is Uncle Ian in this house, so shell definitely have something against you. She is very loyal to her master and has worked for the Smiths for many years, so sometimes we cant really say anything about her behavior The subtext: Its better not to offend the old servant. Oh, Nora said. Pete quickened his footsteps when he spotted her. She took his hand and glanced at Florence, who was still in the distance. The woman raised her head and snorted arrogantly, but nevertheless nodded at Maureen and her as a sign of respect. Then, she left. It was only after she left that Nora glanced at Maureen. When she noticed the concern in her eyes, and saw her eyes had turned red and swollen from crying, she thought of how she had kept sighing just now. She tried to hold herself back, but after a short hesitation, she still decided to ask, What happened to you? Did you run into some kind of trouble? Upon hearing her question, Maureen heaved another huge sigh. She suddenly asked, Do you know any really good hackers? Chapter 296 - We Found A Hacker! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Maureen didnt know what was so wrong with herself that she would actually ask such a question. Real computer experts were actually very hard to find. Even with her family and the Smiths put together, they couldnt find a top-class hacker. Joel had paid a lot to hire the Smiths current hacker. It was said that when he attended the interview, Joel, who hadnt known his background at that time, had asked, Why should I pay you such a high annual pay? The man had taken out his computer without a second word. Two minutes later, someone from the IT department reported, Mr. Smith, the companys network is down! Joel had then looked at the hacker in front of him. After the hacker typed away for another two minutes, the network was back up. The hacker even said, Ive upgraded the companys firewall to the latest level of security. Unless Q and Y are on the scene, no one can breach my firewall. With that, the man became a legend in one move and became worshiped by the Smiths. Needless to say, there was no way he would help so easily. He had completely ignored them even when problems occurred with Warrens game companys software. The Smiths computer experts that they had previously approached for help were the people under him. Unfortunately, none of them could pinpoint the problem. Maureen regretted asking the question right after she did. How would Nora possibly know any when neither the Lights nor Warren could find any? Why did she simply have to ask something that would put the other party in such a spot? She smiled awkwardly and said, Its okay even if you dont know any. None of us do anyway There are so many programmers around, but why are there so few actual computer experts? Nora: That was because top-class talent wouldnt work in a game company! They either protected the national cyber security for the countrywhere they were known as white hatsor they had already been hired by certain corporations. Another possibility was that they freelanced and took on jobs in private, just like Solo. They also made a lot of money that way. Could a game company like theirs even make a hacker stay with them? Seeing how Maureen was hanging her head again and how her eyes were reddening, Nora kept quiet for a while before she finally said, I do know one. Maureen: ? Her head whipped up and she looked at Nora in disbelief. Really? Who is it? Are they famous? Would it be expensive if we hired them as a software engineer no, a consultant, I mean, in our company? Nora coughed. No, it isnt. You can just give him a few hundred dollars. He was just doing them a small favor anyway. That little bug in their game was a cinch for him. Maureen frowned. So cheap? Are they reliable? She hurriedly explained, Im not questioning your abilities. What I mean is, most experts are really expensive to hire and are also very mysterious Nora waved. Its fine. His name is Solo. Ill give him a heads-up first. In a dark room abroad. A few computer screens glowed faintly in the dark. A skinny man in front of a computer was writing a program excitedly when he suddenly sneezed. As he rubbed his nose, he couldnt help but wonder who was thinking of him. Then, he immersed himself in his intense work. A while later, his cell phone rang. He was so engrossed in writing his program that he couldnt be bothered to look at his phone. He continued to stare at the computer screen. A short while later, though, his phone automatically connected and Noras voice rang out. What are you doing? Solo was so shocked that his hands shook. He accidentally entered a whole bunch of meaningless code into the computer, messing up the program instantly. Solo: He looked to the side, stared at the phone, and said sinisterly, Can you not be so bossy, Anti? All I did was just miss a call, yet youre already hacking into my phone? Nora replied, Its because your cell phone is too easy to hack. If it were a little more troublesome, I wouldnt waste any time doing it, either. Solo: Just listen to what she was saying. Was that what a decent human being should be saying? The resigned man picked up the phone and pressed the answer button stubbornly as if that was how being on the phone should be. He asked, Whats up? Need me to do something again? Yeah. Do me a small favor. What is it? Help my She fell silent for a while before she finally said, my cousin, I suppose. Hes run into a small problem with his companys game. Take a look at it for him. Solo asked nosily, What do you mean by your cousin? How many cousins do you have? Anti, you are not someone who gives themselves trouble. Besides, what do I get if I help him out? I owe you a favor, but I dont owe him any. Nora said unhurriedly, If you become their companys consultant, Ill write off for good the debt you owe me. Solo: ?? He was absolutely stunned. Have you suddenly found your conscience? Is the overlord finally willing to release her captive? No problem! I can do that! If helping a small game company and being their consultant could repay what he owed the other party for saving his life, then that was totally too good a deal for him! Solo completely didnt realize that he had already been brainwashed by Noras oppressive ways. At the Smiths. Nora gave Solo a call in her bedroom. After he agreed, she hung up and went out. After she left, Pete, who was lying on the bed, suddenly opened his eyes. Light flickered in his dark eyes as he looked at the door. Judging from what Mommy had said, she was actually a top-class hacker? Mommy was so amazing! He must become even more impressive in the future so that he could be worthy of being her child! As for Cherry Forget it, he would just let her play. 2 It was enough that he followed in Mommys footsteps. Nora was completely unaware of how far the little fellow had already thought. She found Maureen sitting outside and waiting for her when she went out. She asked, How did it go? Nora nodded and replied, Hes agreed to it. I will set up a group chat for you guys later. You can tell him in the chat which part is buggy. He will help you guys out. Maureen nodded. Okay! Ill go and let Warren know about it! She entered the bedroom excitedly. Warrens game had just gone live that day, so things were relatively in a rush, and he was currently in a huge panic. Seeing her enter, he asked, Have you talked to Yvonne? Maureen shook her head. Warren said, Didnt I already say that Ill go? Yet you just had to stop me. See, its because you cant bring yourself to take a step back. Were a family, its very normal that well have conflicts. Whats the big deal about that? He was about to go out when Maureen said, No, what I mean is, Ive found you a hacker as a consultant for your company! Warren: ? He was stunned. Then, he stretched out his hand and waved in front of Maureen. Have you become silly? Do you think its that easy to find a hacker? You didnt let someone fool you, did you? Maureen immediately replied, I dont think so. Dont think too deeply into it for now. Show him the bug in the game first. As for whether or not hes really a hacker, and whether or not hes good, wont you know once you let him give it a shot? Warren, however, was extremely dubious. How can I send our game software to other people so casually? Tell me the name of the hacker you found. Ill look him up on the Internet. His name is Solo, replied Maureen. Yvonne, who had hacked into Warrens cell phone and was eavesdropping on them, curled her lips disdainfully. Chapter 297 - Real or Fake Solo Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After Warren entered Solos name into Google, his information quickly appeared. Solo was the champion of the international hacker competition last year. He was very good at capturing system loopholes, hacking into other peoples systems, and stealing relevant documents. When he was young, he had won a computer programming award and was considered one of the top hackers in the country. When he saw this information, Warren was stunned. He looked at Maureen in shock and asked in surprise, Is it this Solo? Maureen was also very surprised. I think probably? Is there another Solo? Warren closed the tab and shook his head. No. Maureen: Nora introduced him to me. After the two of them finished speaking, they looked at each other. Warren coughed. Shes just a country bumpkin from California. How could she know such a powerful person? Maureen: Whats wrong with coming from California? She has been overseas for a few years! Maybe they met by chance. Warren nodded. Alright. After saying that, he was still worried. I better ask Yvonne. Maureen was about to say something when Warren left. In another room. Yvonne hurriedly retracted her surveillance. After a while, there was indeed a knock on the door. She opened it, but Warren did not enter. After all, they were not biological siblings and should have a line drawn between them. He stood outside the door and asked, Yvonne, have you heard of Solo? Yvonne raised an eyebrow. Of course, Ive heard of him. He was the champion of last years hacker competition. Ive seen him before, we worked together once. Warren was instantly relieved. Just as he was about to say something, Yvonne smiled. But hes very introverted. Last year, I wanted to pull him into the Smiths business, but he refused. Do you know why? Warren shook his head. Yvonne faintly replied, Because he said that he doesnt like to be controlled and restrained, so he has always been doing things by himself. By the way, do you know his personality? He likes to be alone the most. Even I cant be considered his friend. Warren was stunned. Alone? Even youre not his friend? Yvonne nodded. Capable people will always have pride. Warren nodded thoughtfully. Yes, not everyone is like you. Theyre capable and approachable. Alright, Yvonne, thank you! With that, Warren turned and left. Yvonne: ?? She frowned and stared at Warrens back as he left. She thought that when Warren heard this, he would directly ask her about the software, but she did not expect him to just leave like that. She bit her lip. Alright, he was not begging, right? Then just wait! Her software could not be deciphered by any Tom, Dick, or Harry. Besides, Solo was such a reclusive person. How could he be a consultant for their gaming company?! When Warren returned to his room, Yvonne was already monitoring them. She felt that after the two of them realized that the relationship with Solo was fake, they would definitely complain to Nora. In the end, she heard the two of them chatting. Warren: I think this Solo is fake. Maureen: Then what should we do? Now that you mention it, I also think its fake. After a long silence, Maureen slowly said, Nora introduced him. Do you think Yvonne smiled. She felt that the two of them would definitely blame Nora next. However, she did not expect the two of them to change the topic. Warren asked, Do you think Nora has been deceived too? Yvonne: ??? Maureen continued, Yes, but how are we going to tell Nora about this? If we say that Solo is fake, will she be sensitive and suspicious? 1 Warren asked, Would women also feel that way? Maureen: Yes, they would. Even Noras self-esteem would be hurt. What do you think we should do? Warren: Shes not that unreasonable, is she? However, after a moment of silence, Warren said impatiently, She came from a small place after all. Shes just mentally fragile! Maureen: Can you not say one thing and mean another? Besides, youre related by blood. Havent you always wanted a biological sister? Warren scratched his head. Shes not my biological sister either. Sigh, I keep feeling like theres a war between me and Yvonne. She was too outstanding since she was young, wasnt she? She seemed close to us, but I could see that other siblings could play around with each other, but there was never anything between us. For example, when I went to look for her just now, if she was my biological sister, I could have just closed the door and talked to her, but I had to talk outside the door. You know Chester Hunt, right? He flaunts his sister in front of me every day. Whenever I mention Yvonne, he would reply to me, Have you bathed with your sister? Have you ever put your arm around her shoulder? Have you ever drank with her? Are you related by blood?'' He sighed heavily. Ive never done any of those things! But he has! Im so angry! Now that I finally have a biological sister, do you think Yvonne will be unhappy if I get closer to her or prepare some dowry for her? Maureen immediately said, I liked Nora the moment I saw her. This might be fate between us. Its not wrong to prepare some dowry for her. Whats there to be unhappy about? Uncle Ian will definitely help with her dowry too. Even if we prepare a few million, they wont care! Besides, Ill give Yvonne some when the time comes. Warren nodded. Youre right. Yvonne was speechless. She clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath. She felt as if her heart was stuffed with cotton. She was Ians daughter, while Nora was the daughter of her deceased uncle. How could she be more precious than her? Why were these people treating her so well? What about her? What had she been all these years? She took a deep breath. In another room. After the two of them discussed the dowry, Warren picked up his phone. Come on, invite Solo to the group chat. Well expose his fake identity on the spot and let Nora know the dangers of society. I thought about it, we cant hide this from her! When Maureen heard her husbands words, she felt that it made sense. Therefore, she told Nora to add them into a group chat. Nora did so soon. She also made an introduction: Nora: This is Solo @Warren @Maureen With that, she fell silent. Solo sent a welcoming emoji in the group chat and waved a small handkerchief around, looking especially despicable. Warren sneered. How could the Almighty be so approachable? Lets see how he would expose Solos fake identity! As he thought about this, he sent a previous game program into the group and said, Guru, may I know where the bugs in this software are? Haha! Hell see how Solo answers! Chapter 298 - You Are Being Watched Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios While Warren was feeling smug, the other party replied: Solo: What nonsense is this? Can this code be used? Warren was taken aback. Maureen said excitedly, Maybe hes really a master and can see the problem with this code? Warren touched his nose. No, I have to try again. Maybe this was a wild guess? He sent a message to the group: Warren: Ah, I accidentally sent the wrong code. Master, are you really Solo? On the other end of the line, Solo was anxious. He did not have that much time to waste with him! Therefore, he quickly typed a message: Solo: Yes, cut the crap. Shall we sign the contract first? Anti had finally relented and said that as long as he became the consultant of this silly cousin, he would not have to work for free in the future! Solo had to seize this opportunity. The other party had first sent a bunch of wrong codes. It was obvious that they were testing him, and did not trust him so much. What if after he helped fix the bug, the other party kicked him away and said that they did not need a consultant? To think that the dignified Solo would one day beg to be a company consultant for someone else! Therefore, he had to sign the contract first. He did not want to be fooled again after doing the job! However, in the eyes of Warren and Maureen, this hasty behavior made the two of them even more certain that this was a liar! The two of them looked at each other. Warren asked, Sure, but what about the salary? Solo: Anything. Just give me $200,000. Anyway, he did not care about such a small amount of money. Any project he accepted would cost a million! Did he care about the consultancy fees? No, what he cared about was freedom! Now, freedom was waving a little handkerchief at him. He was anxious to get rid of Anti! Therefore, Solo sent another message in the group chat: Hurry up. Ive already settled the contract for you. Ill sign an electronic one. You can just sign an electronic one too. After saying this, he sent a contract to the group chat. Warren: !! Maureen: She gulped. It has only been a few minutes? The contract is done. Warren: He probably prepared it in advance? Maureen opened the contract and took a look. The amount was $200,000. She glanced at Warren again. Isnt this too cheap? Warren: You can practically say that hes helping us for free. The two of them looked at each other again. At this moment, they were certain that this Solo was definitely a liar! Warren rolled up his sleeves and looked at Maureen. How dare he deceive us, the Smiths. How hateful! Moreover, this liar is too unprofessional! Can a real high-level hacker be hired for $200,000?! Its too fake! Nora, that stupid girl, has been deceived by this person for so long! He might have also swindled tens of thousands from her! Maureen also frowned. Yes! Warren said, Tens of thousands is nothing to us, but to Nora, it should be a lot in the environment she lives in, right? No, us Smiths cannot be bullied like this! Maureen nodded repeatedly. Yes, we have to vent our anger! But how? Warren thought about it and said slowly, How about this? First, we have to let Nora know that hes a liar! Maureen took out her phone. Ill private chat with her. After Maureen sent a message to Nora, saying that Solo in the group was a liar, Noras reply was very fast because there were only two words: Hes real. Maureen: Warren: The two of them looked at each other. Maureen sighed. It looks like Nora has been deceived quite badly. Warren nodded as well. Maureen asked, What do we do now? After thinking for a while, Warren immediately patted his head. Then let the truth be explained. Well sign the contract according to this counterfeit! After we sign it, he wont be able to find any bugs. By then, Nora will definitely know the truth! Maureen nodded. Then what about your game? Warren: At this time, is that bit of money more important? Or is my sister more important? Maureen thought for a moment. Thats true. Lets settle the matter of Nora being deceived first! Anyway, even if they were bankrupt. With their elder brother to support them, their lives would not be bad! The conversation between the two dimwits entered Yvonnes ears, making her clench her fists in anger. This was too much. It was too much! These two people were too good to Nora! She bit her lip and took a deep breath. She decided that if Warren came looking for her later, she would definitely not help. How could he not care about that bit of money? Then she would make him go bankrupt! Warren signed the contract electronically and sent it to Solo again. Solo immediately sent a message in the group: Okay, the contract has been settled. Warren sent another message: Then Ill send you the bug? Solo: Your software is on this computer youre using, right? Warren: ? He glanced at his computer and replied: Yes. Solo: Okay, no need to send it. I hacked into your computer. Warren: !!! He looked at his computer and saw nothing unusual on it. It was just like earlier. How did he hack in? He sent a message in the group: Are you sure? Yes. Warren looked at Maureen. Transfer the money! Maureen was stunned. Warren snorted. If we dont transfer the money, then it wont count as fraud. At most, itll be getting scammed on the Internet, and the police wont take it seriously. Only when theres a transaction with a large sum of money will we be taken seriously Moreover, itll take more than $100,000 to make a case. Maureen transferred the money over. After the money reached the other partys account, Warren said in the group chat: The money has been transferred. Please repair the game. However, after this message was sent, there was no more news from Solo. After waiting for a full two minutes, Warren and Maureen looked at each other and then at the computer again. Warren: Where are you? Another two minutes passed. Warren: Ive transferred the money to you. Are you not talking anymore? Have you blacklisted me? Another three minutes passed. Warren: Are you a cheat? @Solo. After sending these messages, Solo still did not say anything. Warren and Maureen looked at each other, feeling that the other party had already taken the bait! Maureen sent a message in the group chat: Nora, did you see that? This person is really a liar. Hes not Solo! Warrens message was aggrieved. Hmph, I dont know how much money Ive been scammed for. Ill call the police and get my money back, Ill help you get it back! At this moment, there was a new message in the group. Solo: Stop talking. Your phones have been bugged Chapter 299 - The Real Solo!!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With that, the group fell silent. Warren subconsciously raised his head and looked around. When he realized that there were no cameras in the room, he frowned. Really? Maureen also jumped. She shrank back in fear. Hubby, if were being watched, what are they trying to do? I even change my clothes often. Will they see us? Did we meet a pervert? Warren took a step forward. I dont think thats possible. When the Smiths entered, they had a barrier. If we had a surveillance camera on us, it would have sounded an alarm. This was also to protect our familys safety. So how could we be monitored? He he might be creating a panic to scare us! Really? Warren walked around Maureen. He looked at the slightly revealing pajamas she was wearing and coughed. Then, he took out a jacket from the side and draped it over her. Seriously, even in your own room, you should dress more appropriately! Maureen: Warren was really cowardly. He always said what he did not mean. She grimaced and wrapped her clothes tighter around herself. Someone in the group sent another message: Solo: [ No one is monitoring you. Its listening! Stop thinking youre in a drama!!] Warren: !!! He looked at Maureen with trembling eyes and saw that her gaze had changed as well. The two of them leaned against each other and looked around again. Finally, Maureen asked softly, Hubby, shall we switch rooms? Another message appeared in the group: Solo: Its useless. The surveillance information is on the computer! Im not sure if its on your phone. I was planning to hack into your phone to take a look. As soon as he said this, Warren and Maureen looked at their phones at the same time. Then, they subconsciously threw their phones on the bed! It was like a time bomb! The two of them paused for a full two minutes before Warren stood up. Whats there to be afraid of? I think this Solo is just trying to scare us! He wants us to believe this. Otherwise, whats the point of saying all this? Cant he just repair the software? Maureen nodded as well. Yes, its definitely fake! I can guarantee it. Absolutely! She wrapped her coat tightly around her. If the Smiths house can be bugged so easily, is there still a safe place in this world? Warren nodded fiercely. Exactly! As the two of them spoke, Warren simply stood up and looked at his computer. This must be something he did. Instead of repairing the game, he used all this to scare us. Have I, Warren, been frightened since I was young? Almost as soon as he said this, a voice came from the computer. Then how did you grow up? Warren was instantly alert. He jumped up and hid behind Maureen, screaming, Honey! Maureen instinctively blocked his path and reached out to protect him. Who is it? Hubby, dont be afraid! The room was silent for a full 20 seconds before a laugh came from the computer. Warren: ! Maureen: What had the two of them done? Warren was furious. As a man, his dignity made him straighten his chest. He stood behind Maureen and grabbed her arm. Then, he said fiercely, What are you laughing at? Im laughing at you. The sound was a robotic voice during the voice-changing stage, making it impossible to tell who the other party was. Warren asked, Are you the fake Solo? No. Warren snorted coldly. Now you dare to tell the truth Im real. How could a fake person hack into your computer? Warren was silent for a moment. I know how to hack into other peoples computers too. This is like a remote office! Besides, anyone who knows a little technology knows how to do it, right? The other party was silent for a moment before saying, Remote-connection work is to control your computer from a distance, but hacking into your computer will go unnoticed. Furthermore, I have to first break through your firewall and then Forget it. You wont understand even if I tell you this. Ill only say this. Do you think ordinary people can hack into the Smiths firewall? Its only me! Warren: Maureen caught the loophole in his words. If thats the case, then did you just say that someone was listening to us? How did that person hack in? You said that its difficult for anyone but you. Arent you full of loopholes? Solo was silent for a moment before coughing. What if the other party is in your house? Theres no need to break through the external firewall between family members. Maureen was shocked. In our house? Who is it? Solo: The Smiths firewall is indeed very powerful. It has already taken too much time to hack in and discover that you guys are being watched. I havent found out who the person behind this is yet. Warren sneered. Then what have you been doing? If you cant find out in time, then what can you do? I managed to fix your bug in time. Warren: ??? He was stunned and turned to look at Maureen in disbelief. After the couple looked at each other for a long time, Warrens phone suddenly rang. He picked up the call and heard the voice of the companys staff on the other end. Mr. Smith, the system bugs have been repaired!! All the players can play normally now! Although some players have been lost because of the bugs, there are still new ones. Hold on! Warren was stunned and asked in disbelief, Really? Yes, our system is very smooth now, and the technical problems that were not resolved previously have been resolved! The graphics are also enhanced. Where did you find this person? He directly modified our server! Warren: !! After hanging up, he looked at the computer in a daze and stammered, Was that your work? On the computer: Yes, your game was too shoddy. I helped you fix it. I also fixed a cartoon bug! That way, itll save time in the future. Warren stammered again and asked, Are are you really Solo? Isnt that obvious? Who else can be stronger than me? Warren: !! He met Maureens gaze in disbelief. The girl from the countryside really knew Solo? How did she meet him? This was too strange! Moreover, were all top international experts so mild-tempered? If others suspected that he was fake, shouldnt he be very irritable?! Just as their lips were trembling, Maureen asked, Then, can you help us find out who was listening in on us? Solo: Thats simple. Wait a while! Chapter 300 - 0: Its Yvonne Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios With this sentence, the two of them heard the sound of a keyboard tapping coming from Solo. Solo typed as he said, Give me five minutes. Ill definitely find that person! Warren and Maureen had no choice but to believe that he was Solo. After all, all the bugs in the company had been repaired! Warren was moved to tears. Thank you! Solo: Dont thank me. I should be the one thanking you! He was thankful that they had given him a great opportunity to escape from Anti. When he thought of his future freedom, he was so touched that he almost cried! Warren: ? Maureen: ? The two of them looked at each other. Warren raised his eyebrows. Why was the Almightys personality so strange? He took such a small amount of money and helped them so much, yet he still wants to thank them? Could it be that he was attracted to his charm and wanted to work with him? Warren raised his chin and puffed out his chest. Maureen, who understood his gaze, rolled her eyes and asked, Solo, who is it thats monitoring us? Its too much! Is it an insider? Is it a servant at home? Warren immediately frowned. Investigate. After finding out, I, I, Ill tell Big Brother to fire him! Maureen: !! Look at how cowardly he was! She rolled her eyes again. Just then, there was a sudden knock at the door. Warren saw that Maureen was wearing a jacket and walked over to open the door. He realized that Yvonne was standing outside the door with a guilty look on her face. Warren, Im sorry. I made a mistake when I was looking for a bug for you! Warren was taken aback. Yvonne lowered her head. She thought about how the signal had suddenly stopped while she was listening in on the other party, and how she had panicked. She knew that something must have gone wrong and she had been discovered. She made a prompt decision and ran over. At this moment, her face was filled with shame. Warren, you know that I helped someone create a listening app some time ago. A problem suddenly happened just now and it went into my familys computer. Is there a problem now? Warren: ? He immediately understood. So its you! I knew it! How could my place be monitored?! Yvonne felt extremely guilty. The code just now suddenly started to jump. Someone must have hacked into it and triggered it. Now, Im confused. That software must have spread to many computers through the intranet. What should we do? Should I get everyone to come out one by one and inform them before helping them remove it? Her eyes turned red. I I didnt do it on purpose. That software was at a critical moment when the external network was suddenly attacked. I was busy blocking it, but I didnt expect it to become chaotic The external network was suddenly attacked Warren coughed guiltily. Wasnt it because of Solo? However, Solo was helping him out. He was the one who had affected Yvonne! Warren saw that when something had happened to Yvonne, her first reaction was not to look for her brother Warren out of everyone present in the house. Especially when she was running around in circles asking, Warren, what should I do? Warren, help me Warren instantly felt a strong sense of accomplishment. He patted his chest generously. Damn, leave this small matter to me! Ill call everyone out now. Whose computer has been hacked by the virus? Yvonne explained in a serious tone, In these five minutes, people who had their computers on have probably been hacked. Its fine as long as they dont turn them on. But dont worry. Ive already taken them back and told them not to turn their phones off. Itll be fine in a while Alright, no problem! Go back and do your work. Ill inform the butler and get him to go door to door. Yvonne was moved to tears. Warren, thank you. Youre the only one who can help me After closing the door, she sighed in relief. In the room, Maureen frowned and stared at the door. Why do I feel like she did it on purpose? Otherwise, how did she come right when Solo found out that we were being monitored? Warren was simple-minded. When he heard this, he even defended Yvonne. Youre thinking too much, arent you? Why would she be monitoring us? If she wanted to monitor us, wouldnt she benefit more by listening to Joel? In the entire family, were the two most useless people. We just lie here and count money. Does she want to listen to us flirt?! Maureen: She also found it strange. After all, there was indeed no need for her and her husband to be monitored. But was this really just a misunderstanding? Solo sneered. I found her. Shes indeed from the room next door. Tsk, I didnt expect her to move faster than me. After saying that, Solo did not argue if it was intentional or not. He only said, In the future, just let me know in the group if theres anything you need. The salary is up to you. Then, he silenced himself. After a minute of silence, Warren called out softly, Solo? When no one responded, he looked at Maureen in relief. Im leaving, but why do I feel a little uncomfortable? I feel like we dont have any privacy anymore! Maureen nodded. Finally, she said, Hubby, from now on, leave the computer and phone in the living room while we sleep! They lived in a suite with three bedrooms. Apart from a large living room, there was a master bedroom, a childrens room, and a study. Warren nodded repeatedly. Youre right. It would be so awkward if someone heard us sleeping together at night! Maureen: Shut up! After saying this, Warren chuckled and said, So, should I leave my phone outside the room tonight? The meaning of his words was too obvious. Maureen hit his shoulder. Youre so flirtatious! The night before, Warren had let the butler know that Nora was not to be disturbed no matter what. Nora hung a Do Not Disturb sign on the door and slept until the next afternoon. When she woke up, Pete and Mia had already been sent to the kindergarten by Joel. She yawned and went downstairs to look for something to eat. Nora was not as reserved as a newcomer. Her actions were natural and unrestrained. The beautiful decorations around her did not make her feel hesitant. Her phone beeped. She lowered her head and saw a message: Boss, the member application forms for the Hacker Alliance admissions this year have been sent to your phone. When Nora saw this, she subconsciously yawned. She really didnt want to work! As she thought about this, she went downstairs and happened to hear the housekeeper, Florence, say to Yvonne, Miss, you will definitely be able to secure the membership. With your skills, there will definitely be no problems! Warren, who was sitting on the sofa with his legs crossed, asked, What membership? The Hacker Alliance. Chapter 301 - Hacker Alliance Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora, about to go downstairs: ??? She paused for a moment and looked over in surprise. Perhaps sensing her gaze, the housekeeper, Florence, was feeling smug. On the surface, she spoke to Warren, but her voice was so loud that everyone could hear her. Do you know what the Hacker Alliance is? Its an alliance formed by all the internationally renowned hackers. As long as she enters this alliance, theyll take care of her in the future. Ms. Yvonnes computer skills are already very good, but there are even more powerful people in the Hacker Alliance, such as Y and Q. The Hacker Alliance was established by Q. Now that Ms. Yvonnes information has been handed over, they will handle it. Warren sighed. Y and Q? Even I, who doesnt know hacking, know about these two people. Yvonne, are you going to be in the same alliance as them? Thats too awesome! Yvonne lowered his head and smiled. Warren, yesterdays programming was the key to entering. Fortunately, you helped me stop it. Otherwise, I would have made a mistake! If Y and Q found out about this, they definitely wouldnt let me pass. It was a humiliation for a hacker to ignore orders and hack into someone elses computer! Yvonne had lied yesterday, so she wanted to continue hiding it with lies. Warren waved his hand. Dont worry about that. Who in our family knows Y and Q? They definitely wont know. Besides, I asked everyone yesterday, no one lost anything. Yvonne nodded her head, looking relieved. It was all an act. She was very confident about joining the Hacker Alliance. Firstly, the monitoring software she had created this time was indeed not bad. If not for the real Solo yesterday, she probably would not have been discovered. Nora actually knew Solo. This made her very surprised. Thinking of this, she looked at Nora. How did Solo know her? As she was thinking, Warren saw Nora too. He immediately jumped up from the sofa and wanted to rush over to thank his good sister for introducing him to Solo. However, he suddenly remembered Noras identity. She was Uncle Ryans daughter He coughed and pretended to say coldly, So the one you introduced yesterday was really Solo. I thought you were lying! After interacting with him for the past few days, Nora had long realized that this brother of hers was someone who did not mean what he said. Therefore, she said directly, Youre welcome. Warren: He coughed. Who wants to thank you? Youre thinking too much! At that time, I agreed to add Solo just to see if he was a liar and felt that you might have been deceived. Although he did me a small favor later on, that was because he wanted to work with me, do you know? He actually said that it didnt matter if he got paid or not and that if theres a problem, I can look for him directly. Look, we just met, and hes already so good to me. This means that I have a charm Maureen could not help but interrupt him. Nora, thank you this time! Ill buy you whatever you want! Maureen was the most straightforward. Nora: No, its alright. She really didnt need anything. After saying that, she prepared to eat at the dining table. Warren asked curiously, Nora, how do you know Solo? Yvonne pricked up her ears. Nora said, Oh, I met him overseas. He asked me to examine his illness. Nora was a surgeon. The entire family knew this. After all, this was her profession to the outside world. Thinking about it, she owned a private clinic. If someone like Solo was sick, they probably wouldnt go to big hospitals. It was normal for them to go to private clinics. Therefore, it was only natural that she knew Solo. Yvonne sighed in relief. Warren and Maureen also came to a realization. So being a doctor has such connections! Not bad. Have other celebrities came to see you? Nora: Did UKs queen count? They had also invited her to the surgery to get to know each other. Later, Cherry even got to know Princess Lucy. Just as Nora thought about this, she heard the Florence say, Miss Nora, Surgeon is indeed a sacred profession, but I saw that you havent worked at all during the past few days when you were home. Do you have no appointments? Nora: No. She would only perform two surgeries a month. This had been arranged long ago. Lily would handle everything for her. However, Florence and Yvonne misunderstood. Florence lowered her head. Then do you need us to introduce a few patients to you? Or have you considered switching jobs? Introduce patients? Did she think that no one was looking for her for treatment? Nora felt that it was funny. She smiled and glanced at Florence with her almond-shaped eyes. Theres no need. Im not working full-time as a doctor. If she wasnt full-time then she was part-time. Wasnt it because there were no patients around to help her regain her dignity?! Florence lowered her eyes and smiled. I see. Then, Miss Nora, what are you considering? I wonder if youre interested in programming? But ordinary girls shouldnt be sensitive to such things, right? She then looked at Yvonne. What a pity. If Miss Nora is interested, Miss Yvonne can teach you. Nora: ?? She looked at Yvonne and saw her smile as she said, Mdm. Florence, what are you saying? Even if Nora doesnt work, the Smiths can still afford to raise her! Youre making her feel like youre urging her to earn money! After saying that, she looked at Nora and smiled. Nora, I never asked you if you have money to spend. If not, I have some here, I can lend it to you. She sounded superior. Moreover, she had even mentioned this in front of so many people. It was probably more embarrassing than helping. Florence hurriedly said, Miss Yvonne, how can we let you spend money like this?! Looking at the time, today is the day we send pocket money. The finance department will probably transfer money into your bank cards later. Yvonne: Then give my share this month to Nora. She might not have enough for her first month. Nora: No, its alright. She really didnt need it. With that, she walked to the dining room beside her, took some food from inside, and went upstairs casually. When she reached the stairs, she heard Yvonne say, Isnt Nora a little cold to me? Does she not like me? Florence: Miss Yvonne, why are you always so kind? Shes the one whos staying at your home. Youre the lawful daughter of Mr. Smith! You should be thinking about the Hacker Alliance now But it definitely wont be a problem! Nora raised her eyebrows. After entering the bedroom, she opened her email and saw Yvonnes application form. Hmm Should she let her join the Hacker Alliance? She held her chin and frowned as she mulled over it. 1 Chapter 302 - Love Words~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora casually scrolled down the name list. Since the establishment of the Hacker Alliance, there had only been a dozen or so members. It could be considered the top hacker club in the world. It could even be protected here. As Q, Nora only knew that Y was powerful enough to protect this group of people. According to the rumors, the Hacker Alliance was created by her, but it was actually created by Y. Although the two of them were in the Hacker Alliance, everything was handled by Y. She was slacking off every day and had no interactions with Y. 2 The two of them only had equal reputations, but they had never really competed. Usually, such matters were handled casually by Y. Every year, they would choose the best candidate. This year, when she was looking at the name list, Y suddenly sent a message: Choose this or the other one? He had sent two names. One of them was Yvonne. Nora had just taken a casual look. Yvonnes monitoring system was indeed good and difficult to detect. It could be considered high-level programming. Nora never involved personal feelings when handling matters. 1 However, she recalled what Warren had said earlier. Supposedly, there was something wrong with Yvonnes software that she couldnt control and it had hacked into the computers of the people nearby. Nora thought about it for a while and crossed out Yvonnes name. If she could make such a low-level mistake, she would not be accepted no matter how good she was. She sent the other persons name to Y. She was about to type and explain the reason when Y replied readily: Okay. This straightforward attitude made Nora speechless. She raised her eyebrows and asked, Arent you going to ask why? Y: You can choose whoever you want. Im busy. Nora subconsciously asked, What are you busy with? After all, Y had not taken any orders for a long time. She had always thought that Y was lazy like her, but he said he was busy? Had he taken on some big order recently that she did not know about? The order must be very challenging to keep Y busy. She was a little interested in it, which was rare. As she was thinking, Y replied: Im busy chasing my future wife. Brother, do you have any objections? 2 Nora: ?? Others thought that Q was a man, but she had never explained it. However, Y was busy chasing a girl. What good advice could she give him?! The corners of her lips twitched. For some reason, when she thought of Justin, she coughed and replied: [You have to be thick-skinned.] [Be narcissistic.] [You have to have a child with her first.] Y: [???] After sending the message, Nora could not be bothered to reply. She logged out of the system and closed her email. Yes, this year, she had really made a rare contribution to the Hacker Alliance! As she was thinking, she received a call from Justin. What did you eat for lunch? Nora replied lazily, I forgot. She had indeed forgotten what she had casually taken out from the kitchen when she went downstairs. It seemed to be buns, but it also seemed to be bread? Anyway, she was no longer hungry after stuffing it into her mouth. Justin was clearly not surprised by her answer. He smiled and said, Eat slowly. Its not good for your stomach to eat so quickly. Nora retorted bluntly, Mr. Hunt, Im a doctor. Justin fell silent. Yes, Doctor Nora. From a professional point of view, why do people who are in love feel happy all the time? 1 Nora did not understand why he suddenly said this. She explained in professional terms, Because falling in love will cause the brain to secrete dopamine. Dopamine is a neurotransmitter, it can control the emotions and feelings in the brain. It makes people feel excited and happy. Justin smiled. Then why do we feel happy eating candies? Nora said, Sugar also makes the human body produce dopamine. Justin smiled. Oh, I get it. So youre my candy. Nora: ???? The corners of her lips twitched and she was silent for a moment. Mr. Hunt, your joke isnt funny at all. This isnt a joke. Justin nagged seriously. These are words of love. Words of love? Nora was slightly stunned. For some reason, his words rang in her ears again. Youre my candy. The mans deep voice seemed to still linger by her ear, making her cheeks heat up. She coughed and was silent for a while before changing the topic to hide her embarrassment and heartbeat. Hows Cherry? Justin chuckled but did not expose her. He echoed, Shes doing quite well. Shes very satisfied with this place and misses you. So, do you have time to visit her? Nora was surprised. Visit her at the Hunts? Justin said, You can choose another place. Its up to you. Nora thought about it carefully and replied, Then lets go to the Hunts to see her! It was too troublesome to go anywhere else! Moreover, she could also go and see if Cherry was blending well at the Hunts. Although she was not a qualified mother, she still had to show some concern. Noras rare motherly love overwhelmed her. She stood up and walked out the door. As soon as she went out, she saw Florence and Yvonne standing outside her door. They seemed to be about to knock. When they saw that she had opened the door, Florence immediately said, Miss Nora, Im sorry. As youve just arrived here, your bank account is still being processed, so it seems I cant send you this months money. Is that okay? Yvonne also had an apologetic look on her face. Nora, Im sorry. Im the one handling this matter at home, but I was too focused on the Hacker Alliance yesterday, so I forgot about your bank card and missed this month. If you dont have money to spend, come look for me. Ill give it to you, okay? Nora: ??? She raised an eyebrow. No need. She really did not care about the Smiths money. Furthermore, she did not take Florence and Yvonnes disdainful attitude to heart. She did not come back to stay because of these two people. She had come back to investigate who her biological father was! Yvonne: Nora, are you blaming me? This is indeed my fault. Im sorry Before she could finish, Florence said, Miss Yvonne, this isnt your fault alone. After all, a persons energy is limited. Youre not like some people who have nothing to do all day. By the way, has your application for the Hacker Alliance been approved? If you can join the Hacker Alliance, our Smiths wont have to worry about this in the future! Yvonne: I dont know yet, but it should be out soon With this sentence, an email notification sounded. Yvonnes eyes lit up. The email is here! Florence: Then quickly take a look! Its a small matter whether you get paid or not. The most important thing is that you can join the Hacker Alliance Yvonne nodded, but when she opened the email, the smile on her face froze. Chapter 303 - Genius? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Florence did not notice her expression and only stared at Nora. She wanted Nora to know who was the best in this family. She wanted Mr. Smiths daughter to be stronger than the daughter who had betrayed him. Therefore, she kept criticizing and suppressing her. Now that she had a chance to show off, she said, Miss Yvonne, its an invitation, right? As I said, you definitely have no problem joining the Hacker Alliance She did not notice that Yvonnes expression was turning uglier with her words. She lowered her head and stared at the email on her phone. The words on it were clearly reflected in her eyes. Sorry, your application did not pass. She did not pass That was impossible! She widened her eyes in shock and stared at it in disbelief. Her expression was too ferocious. However, after taking a deep breath, she suppressed the astonishment and disappointment in her heart and smiled at Florence. No, they havent informed me yet! Its another email. Another email? Nora looked at Yvonne in amusement. The logo of the Hacker Alliance was a black arrowhead and was unmistakable. Although it was far away, she had just glanced at the logo. It must have been a rejection email from the Hacker Alliance. Tsk, this Yvonne really cared about her face. Florence was not disappointed when she heard this, nor did she think too much about it. She simply nodded. Yes, I was too anxious! However, Miss Yvonne, you dont have to worry. Everyone can see your strength. Besides, youve been so outstanding since you were young. You learn everything quickly. Also, youre not specialized in hacking, youre just a little interested in it. Speaking of which, Miss Yvonne, arent you too impressive? Youre proficient in the four arts, and youre also very good at horseback and archery. You were even almost recruited by the national team. If not for the Smiths being reluctant to let you exert yourself, you might have won the championship for the country! Miss Yvonne, your intelligence is really too high! You didnt learn anything for too long and still managed to be top-notch in everything you do so casually. This is something only a genius can do! As soon as she praised her, a strange male voice was heard. Tsk, Mdm. Florence, youre praising her to the skies. Those who dont know might really think shes amazing! With that, everyone turned around in unison and saw a young man with dyed blond hair walking in with a bag slung over his shoulder. He was quite handsome and looked a little similar to Warren and Quentin. 1 Nora knew at a glance that he was from the Smiths, but she wondered which family he belonged to. Florences expression changed. Sixth Young Master, why are you back? Sixth Young Master Smith sneered. What a strange question. This is my house. Why cant I come back? Florences face darkened. This is Mr. Hunts house. Sixth Young Master, your family has already been separated. 2 Sixth Young Master Smiths smiled cheekily, his blond hair glowing under the sunlight. Tsk, my third uncle and eldest brother didnt chase us away. In polite terms, youre a housekeeper, but you can also be referred to as a servant. What gives you the rights to talk to me like that? Florence was even angrier. Master Louis, Mr. Ian and Master Joel do not speak to me like that. You Whats wrong? Louis touched his hair. Uncle Ian and Joel are polite to you because they have a good upbringing. But Im different. Ive been this wild since I was young! No matter what, your surname is Florence while mine is Smith. Why dont we reason with Uncle Ian and ask him if you have the right to chase me away? Or does Joel not want us to stay at home anymore? Florence choked. Yvonne said, Louis, you came back to collect this months money, right? But didnt it go into your account? You didnt have to come back. Louis snorted. How can I not come back? You gave me $1,500 this month. What can I do with that amount? Yvonne seemed to be put on the spot. Louis, this was specially instructed by Joel. Hes doing this for your own good. Ive saved the rest of the money for you. I dont want to see you being so unrestrained every day. Louis sneered. Dont use Joel to pressure me. I know what youre like. You must have said something to make my pocket money so little! Yvonne lowered her head. Louis, I admit that I was the one who said that you didnt do your job and played games with Chester every day, but I did it for your own good Youre doing this for my own good? Tsk, Yvonne, others dont know you and think that youre the only daughter and so they should pamper you. Do you think I dont know who you are? Everyone says that you can learn anything with just a little work and that youre a genius. Ha, in front of outsiders, you act as if you dont care, but who doesnt know that you start practicing like crazy when you come back at night! When we were in school, we clearly skipped classes and played together, but you ranked at the top in your studies. If I hadnt seen through you not sleeping at night and studying hard, I would still believe that youre a genius! Louis placed his hands on his hips. Dont think I dont know what youre planning. You just want me to give in to you, right? Dream on! Let me tell you, even if I die of poverty or starve to death, I will not bow down to you! The other brothers were blinded by you, but I wasnt! Hmph, youre just an adopted daughter, yet you want to control me? Let me tell you, thats impossible! Louis words did not change Yvonnes expression at all. Her eyes were lowered, and no emotions could be seen. However, she was already filled with resentment and viciousness. She had known since she was young that although her adoptive father had never said or made any requests, he only wanted her to grow up happily. However, outstanding people were welcomed everywhere, so she had deliberately created the image of a genius. In school, she always played it down and did not listen to the class much. After school, she played with the other children. When she came back at night, she studied hard and always came first in every exam. Gradually, she became known as a genius, a top student, a talented girl, and so on. Her vanity was satisfied. This gave her a greater sense of security in the Smiths. Until one night when she was exposed by Louis. From then on, Louis had been going against her every day and would no longer coax, pamper, or give in to her. However, Yvonne had ways to deal with him. She sighed. Louis, this is Nora, your cousin. Can you get to know her? Louis followed her words and looked at Nora. He snorted. Theres no need to get to know each other. Sisters are terrifying creatures! I wont like her. Of course, unless shes very rich! Yvonne lowered her head. How could she be very rich? It was already good enough that Nora did not let Louis support her. It was impossible for her to support Louis! Chapter 304 - I Have Money! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at the two of them. She realized that the Smiths were actually very interesting. Quentin was a second-generation teenager who liked to fight. He always looked like he was the only one in the world. Warren was a fool. After interacting with him, she realized that although this fellow was fierce in front of her on the surface, he was actually quite good to her. As for this Louis he looked two years younger than her and should be a younger brother. On the surface, he was not well-educated, but in fact, he did seem to be competent. Just as she was thinking, Louis looked at her. You really want me to acknowledge you, right? Then, Sister, why dont you lend me your monthly allowance this month? When he said this, Nora raised her eyebrows. Borrowing money on their first meeting? She was about to say something when Yvonne frowned. Louis, although its only $1,500, you eat and stay at home. Isnt it enough? How could it be enough? Louis said indignantly, Dont you need money to go to an Internet cafe? Dont you need money to buy equipment? Dont you need money to get a new avatar in the game? $1,500 isnt even enough for me to survive two days! Yvonne sighed. But Nora has even less money. She was living with the Andersons. Furthermore, before she returned to the Andersons, she was in California. Louis looked Nora up and down in disdain. But youre quite good-looking. At least youre more pleasing to the eye than Yvonne! Yvonne: !! She bit her lip and lowered her eyes. Her tone was a little cold. Noras bank card was not reported this month, so she doesnt have any money. It looks like she cant lend it to you! No money? Louis widened his eyes. Yvonne, whats wrong with you? Its fine if you bully me, but why are you bullying a girl who just arrived? Im a boy and I dont need to buy a bag or milk tea. Its fine if I dont have any money. But how can you let her live empty-handed? Are you jealous of her because she looks better than you? Yvonne: !!! She had really done this on purpose. It was not that she did not want to give her money. It was just that she felt that the attitude the brothers in the family had toward Nora was not as she had imagined. Moreover, if she did not have money on hand, it would be inconvenient for her to do anything outside in the future. She was doing this to suppress Nora. However, Louiss straightforward words made her look very ugly. Her face turned cold. Ill send Nora the money tomorrow. Then, two days later, the money for this month will be in her account! However, Louis, you definitely wont be able to get any money here! How much money is given to everyone every month is all decided by Joel. If you dare, look for Joel. Dont ask me! Louis tugged at his shoulder bag and pointed at Yvonne. You win! With that, he turned and left. However, after taking two steps, he suddenly turned back and came in front of Nora. His pair of fierce eyes sized her up. Nora: ?? She raised her eyebrows and looked down at herself. She was dressed appropriately today. This set of pajamas she was wearing was linen, which was more breathable. It was very comfortable to wear, and it was a custom design that Lily had bought for her. She did not have many other clothes except for her pajamas. As she was thinking, Louis suddenly opened his shoulder bag and took out his wallet. There was a stack of money inside. When the money arrived today, he had hurriedly withdrawn it. He did not want his brother to seal the card again under Yvonnes instigation, but he did not expect it to only be $1,500. He counted the money, took out $700, and stuffed it into Noras hands. Take this money With that, he looked at Yvonne and sneered, The young lady of our Smiths is so poor that she doesnt even have clothes. She can only wear pajamas! It wouldnt be nice if word got out, right? She has been home for a few days, but you didnt get anyone to come and take her measurements? Yvonne: !! Yvonne bit her lip. Because of Louiss arrival, the servants cleaning in the living room looked over. Yvonne felt extremely embarrassed to have her ugly thoughts exposed in public. Yes, she deliberately did not get clothes made for Nora. It was so that when she went out in the future, she would not have any good gowns. When the time came, she would either ask Justin for them or be embarrassed. However, if she asked Justin for a gown, she would also be looked down upon At that time, she could only say that she had overlooked this matter. However, now that Louis had pointed this out, she could not pretend to overlook it anymore. She immediately smiled. Youre right. I was careless! Mdm. Florence, contact a few big brands immediately and get them to send the clothes for the current season. After saying that, she looked at Nora. Nora, it takes a long time to customize clothes. Ill buy a few finished products for you to wear first. Actually, some finished clothes look very good too. Ill choose two pieces every quarter. At this point, she smiled. Mdm. Florence, it seems like we havent chosen clothes at home this month! How about this? Tell Maureen and the others to come and take a look tonight if they want new clothes! Have them deliver the clothes to us tonight and let everyone choose as much as they want! Nora raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, You can even come here to buy clothes? When she was young, her clothes were all prepared by her stepmother. Most of them were from California, but she was not picky about clothes. After she went overseas, all her daily necessities were prepared by her Aunt and Lily. She was wearing comfortable clothes and had never bought them before, so she did not know about this. Florences lips curled up as she raised her chin slightly. The Smith family is an important client for all the major luxury brands. Every season, when they release new products, they deliver them to the Smiths, and to the Hunts ladies to choose from. If the Smiths and Hunts dont like them, they would sell them. Nora nodded in understanding. Oh. Seeing that she did not look stunned, Florence pursed her lips. Louis winked at Nora. Pick a few more pieces when the time comes! Even if you dont wear them, you can exchange them for money! I promise I wont cheat you! Nora: She looked down at the $700 in her hand and returned it to Louis. Louis was stunned. You dont want it? Nora nodded. Louis frowned. What? You think its too little? Nora shook her head. I dont need it. Louis frowned even more intensely and glanced at Yvonne. He leaned in front of her and whispered, Although you dont need money to eat or drink, its still useful. Keep it Are you afraid that Ill ask you to pay back? Dont worry, what I said was just a joke 1 Just as he said this, Nora interrupted him.. What I mean is, I have money. Chapter 305 - Louiss Secret Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Nora said this, the entire place fell silent. Yvonne raised her eyebrows. Louis was even more surprised, but he quickly reacted and asked, Did the Andersons give it to you? No. When she came to stay with the Smiths, Melissa was prepared to give her money. However, Carefree Pills repayment had not been fully received yet, and they did not have much on hand. Melissa had prepared one million dollars. After all, the entire Andersons only had that amount back then. However, Nora did not want it and had secretly left the card in the room. Louis was stunned. Then what are you offering? Nora: My own money. Her own this was the money she earned? She was just a girl from California. How much money could she have? However, since she had said so, Louis took back the money and asked, Can you lend me some money? Alright, how much do you want? Nora answered straightforwardly this time. After all, she was touched that Louis had given her money just now. Louis: ?? Yvonne: ?? Even Florence was stunned when she heard this. She pursed her lips. Master Louis, cant you borrow money from someone else? How can you borrow money from Miss Nora? Louis immediately raised his chin and said, Why cant I borrow money from her? Speaking of which, shes my sister! After saying that, he looked directly at Nora and scratched his blonde hair. Lend me 150? Nora: ? Sensing her gaze, Louis felt that he had called out too little, so he added, 1,500? Nora: ? Then 15,000? Louiss daily expenses every month were around 50,000 dollars. 15,000 dollars was not much to him, but when he thought of Noras identity, he was afraid that she would not be able to afford it. As he was worried, Nora took out a bank card from the pocket of her pajamas. Take it. Louis: ?? Florence and Yvonne looked at each other and understood. The few of them felt that Nora actually did not have much money. She was just pretending to be rich. There could be millions in her bank card, but there could also be hundreds. Giving Louis a bank card would save her face in front of the servants so that others would not mock her for not having money. She was too smart. Yvonne pursed her lips. Louis reacted as well. He took the bank card hurriedly. Okay, thank you! He took the bank card and left the Smiths without even looking at Yvonne. Yvonne lowered her eyes. Nora went to change her clothes and was about to leave. When she passed by the living room downstairs, Yvonne saw her and asked, Nora, where are you going? Nora: The Hunts. Yvonne bit her lips with an injured expression. Florence said coldly, Miss Nora, now that you know that youve stolen Miss Yvonnes fianc, you dont have to brag about it, right? Nora: ? Were these two people crazy? She did not reply to her. Instead, she left with a cold gaze and walked to the door. Florence, who was behind her, still said in a low voice, Miss Yvonne, dont lower yourself to her level. I can tell at a glance that shes the kind of person who flaunts her achievements everywhere. A woman who depends on a man will eventually be unlucky. Shes not like you. You can rely on yourself. Nora: !! She stopped in her tracks and turned around suddenly. Perhaps sensing her movements, Yvonne and Florence looked up. Nora suddenly smiled. Then I wish you all the best, and that you receive an email from the Hacker Alliance as soon as possible? She left after saying those sarcastic words. In the living room. When Yvonne heard this, her heart almost stopped. For some reason, just now, she felt like Nora had read her mind! She bit her lip. Florence frowned. What does she mean? Is she cursing you for not passing the audit? Thats too much! She looks like a woman who grew up in a small family. She doesnt look like the Smiths daughter at all! Yvonne took a deep breath and suppressed the panic in her heart. Mdm. Florence, dont mention the Hacker Alliance in front of her. If Im not accepted, wouldnt it be a joke? However, Florence said matter-of-factly, How could that be? Your skills are so good, you wont be rejected. Besides, even if you arent accepted, its not her turn to mock you! Miss Yvonne, you have to remember that youre Mr. Smiths daughter! Even if youre an adopted daughter, your status is still much higher than hers! Master Ian is the direct descendant! Nora did not listen to their conversation anymore. She drove the black car the Smiths had arranged for her to visit Cherry at the Hunts. On the way, she suddenly saw Louis squatting by the roadside not far away. His car stopped at the side. Nora slowed down and saw Louis holding some food in his hand. He was feeding the stray cats and dogs. At the same time, he was making a call. How can this little money I have this month be enough to buy food? Chester, lend me 100,000 dollars! What? Your elder brother deducted your pocket money and blocked your credit card? Why are we still in the same state?! Alright, alright. I understand. Ill think of something. Sigh! After hanging up, he lowered his head in dejection. He looked at his deflated wallet and sighed heavily to the stray cats. Little friends, youll have to suffer with me this month! I only have 1,500 dollars, so I cant give you anything to eat! Alright, Ill go buy food first. I have to calculate. 1,500 for thirty days. Does that mean 300 dollars a day? No, 50? Oh my god, 50 dollars can only buy two pieces of meat! Thats not enough for either of you! Sigh, Im leaving! Louis got into the car without even looking at Nora. Nora: She drove silently and followed behind Louis. She watched as he entered the cat food store and squatted there, looking at the cans of meat inside like a pitiful puppy. Nora: She stopped the car and entered the cat food store. She heard Louis talking to himself. Little friends, Im sorry. I can only let you eat your fill of kibbles this month. You wont be able to eat meat anymore! In the past, we had 3,000 dollars for our meals, but this month, we only have 1,500 Why am I so pitiful? Feeding stray cats were supposed to be done within ones means. However, Louis had developed feelings for those stray cats and always wanted to give them the best. In the past, he had fed them top-notch cat food. Now, he was lowering his living standards. As he was thinking, Nora walked in. She pointed at the can of cat food and said to the service staff, I want 60 cans of this. Louis: !!! He turned his head slowly and saw Nora standing beside him. He jumped up suddenly. Nora, why are you causing trouble? I dont have the money to buy 60 cans! Seeing that he was about to explode, Nora blocked his mouth with two words.. I do. Chapter 306 - Blow up the Card! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Louis: ?? He was stunned. Actually, he had indeed spent too much on feeding the stray cats and dogs in the district. After all, raising a cat and a dog was the same as raising a wealthy person. In the past, when he first started raising them, he would give them cheaper cat food. After all, it was already very satisfying for stray cats to have food. However, after a while, he realized that the stray cats had lost a lot of fur and were malnourished. Therefore, he carried them to the vet. The doctor said that most stray cats had been abandoned by their owners. There were also a few good breeds of cats who had higher food requirements. They had to consume a lot of vitamins and proteins. The dogs also had to eat meat and bones to grind their teeth every meal. The doctor also said, Of course, just feed them some food. Its already goodwill to them that they wont starve to death. Theres no need to empty your wallet for them. However, Louis had always been a person who pursued perfection. He had OCD in everything he did. Moreover, he did not want to let these cats and dogs suffer. Therefore, he braced himself and spent his monthly allowance on them. Later on, his elder brother limited his expenses. When he went to ask his parents for money, his parents scolded him for having a screw loose. Who would spend $30,000 every month just to feed these stray cats and dogs? Later on, when others asked him where the money went, he would never say it again. Occasionally, he would tease them, I bought avatars and equipment for girls! Louis was a little stunned. Anyone who saw him feeding stray cats and dogs would urge him to reduce their standard of living. No one had ever come up to him directly and bought canned food without saying anything. He looked at Nora in a daze. He slowly stood up and asked in disbelief, Arent you going to ask me how much these cans are? Nora raised her eyebrows. Oh, how much? There are dozens of sets of canned food, and its not enough for them to only eat canned food. Therefore, I have to prepare some fruits and vitamins. With so many cats and dogs added together, Im afraid it will cost 1,500 dollars a month! 1,500? Nora was a little hesitant. Was this money a lot? It should not be a problem for him to get 1,500 dollars from her card. Why was he so conflicted? Louis coughed and said, So, are you still buying them? Yes. After Nora answered this question again, she asked the service staff to pack up everything that Louis had said. When a large bag of cat and dog food was in Louiss hands, the corners of his mouth twitched. Do you have so much money in your bank card? Dont pretend to be rich in front of me! Nora did not say anything and silently handed over the bank card. She had never set a password for her bank card as she found it troublesome. The service staff swiped it and paid directly. Nora took the bank card and stuffed it into Louiss hand. Its enough to feed you. Louis: ?? He immediately stood up straight and retorted, his blond hair almost exploding. Im not the one eating it! Its for the stray cats and dogs! Oh. Nora glanced at the can in his hand. You can eat it too. Louis: !!! After saying this, she turned around and walked out. After she left, Louis was still standing there. He looked at the cans, fruits, and various staple food in his hands in shock. He pursed his lips. She probably only has about 1,500 dollars in her card, but she doesnt know that this is the amount for a day! What are we going to do tomorrow? He looked at the bank card in his hand again. He would try again tomorrow to see if he could successfully swipe it. Wait, he could try it now! Nora drove the jeep to the Hunts. The door opened as soon as she arrived at the Hunts. Justin stood at the door, looking at her. When the car stopped in the car park, he stepped forward and opened the door for her. Baby, youre here. 1 Nora paused when she got out of the car. Then, she took out her car keys and closed the car door. She replied calmly, Mm-hm. When did she allow this man to call her Baby? Justin lowered his head and took a look. Its been less than an hour. It looks like you really miss me Nora: ! She grimaced and was about to say something when he said, And Cherry. Nora endured it and swallowed. She walked straight ahead. Where does Cherry stay? Justin followed beside her. Second floor, in the suite. Nora acknowledged indifferently and followed him upstairs. The moment she opened the door to the suites, the overwhelming pinkness instantly engulfed her, causing her to pause in her footsteps. Only then did she look at her daughter, who was combing a Barbie dolls hair. Cherry was wearing neutral clothing. When she heard the door open and turned to see her, her big black eyes lit up. Mommy! I was wondering why my mood suddenly became so good. So its you! Nora: Bootlicker. Cherry did not care what she said. She stretched out her arms and pounced onto her lap, hugging it as she raised her head. Mommy, I missed you so much! I know you missed me too! After all, Im so cute and beautiful! Alright, she finally knew who Cherry had inherited her narcissistic nature from! She was about to speak when her phone rang. Beep! She took out her phone and took a look. She realized that it was showing: $13.90 has been debited from your account xxxx0000. Nora: ? Judging by Louiss appearance, he should be someone who spent lavishly, right? What did he buy that cost only $13.90? As she was thinking about this, she heard a beep again. It was again a message notification: $13.90 has been debited from your account xxxx0000. Nora: ?? Beep. Another message alert came. It was the same $13.90. Nora: ???? With a head full of question marks, she looked at the endless notifications on her phone and was puzzled. What was that Louis doing? Another bottle! Louis took out a can of meat and handed it to the salesperson. The cashier held the bank card in confusion and swiped another can. Louis asked, Did it go through? Yes. Louis was surprised. Theres still money? Its almost 3,000 dollars. Did the Andersons really give her 50,000 dollars? He took out another can. Swipe another? He wanted to see how much money this silly sister from the countryside had in her card and how many cans of meat he could buy. It couldnt be that she had 139,000 dollars? He could buy 10,000 cans? He did not believe it! If he did not swipe the card dry today, he would not leave!! With this in mind, he took out ten cans. Ill buy ten! Chapter 307 - : The Jealous Justin~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The cashier: Ten cans, another ten cans One hundred cans, another one hundred cans Even when all the cans of pet food in the store were gone, the card still wasnt maxed out yet. Louis was dumbfounded. Just how much money is there in there? The cashier: Louis waved and said, Alright, thats enough. Store the rest here for now, Ill come over and collect them tomorrow! The cashier finally heaved a sigh of relief. She had really been very scared just now. The whale in front of her had pretty much bought the whole store! Louis stared at the bank card in his hand after he left the pet food shop. He had bought the following months supply of cat and dog food in the store just now and spent a total of almost 50,000 dollars. Even so, the card still didnt seem to be maxed out yet. He decided to go to the bank to check how much balance there was in it! The cell phone finally stopped beeping. When Nora saw from the notifications on the phone that Louis had spent about 50,000 dollars all in the pet food store with her card, she knew at once that he had ordered his supply of cat and dog food for the next month. Couldnt he pay all at once, though? Why did he have to pay $13.90 and $139 again and again instead? She shook her head. Unable to understand, she simply stuffed the phone into her pocket. As soon as she looked up, she saw Cherry and Justin, who were sitting opposite her, staring at her curiously. Justin didnt say anything. Cherry asked, Who was just sending you text messages just now, Mommy? Nora glanced at her and replied, No one. Almost as soon as she said that, a faint voice said, So, no one sent you 157 messages? Nora: ??? Cherry: ??? Both of them looked at Justin in unison, only to see that his usually deep and bottomless eyes were looking at her innocently at the moment. Even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to exude a feeling that he had suffered some kind of injustice, as if she had done something behind his back. Nora: She pursed her lips and suddenly asked, I heard that you have a marriage agreement with Yvonne Smith? Her one-liner made Justin sit up straight. His expression turned serious and he replied, I have to make this clearmy marriage agreement is with a daughter of the Smiths, not specifically Yvonne Smith. Come to think of it, this may be fate between you and me. No wonder you made loving me your first priority the moment you saw me. Nora: Why did he have to pause in between the two syllables for the word loving, making her feel like she had failed her English classes and misunderstood something? When she looked at Justin again, he continued to sit where he was with a serious look. He had worn a black suit today and looked extra serious. He probably didnt mean what she thought he meant, right? Nora raised her eyebrows. Oh. She got up, glanced at Cherrys room, and asked, Where does Pete live? She did care about her son, after all, and wanted to see what her sons room had turned into. But as soon as she voiced the question, Justin and Cherry exchanged a look. Seeing that their expressions didnt look quite right, Nora frowned. Pete couldnt possibly not have any place to live in, right? He does, but Justin found it hard to explain it in a few words. He said, But because I had misunderstood his sexual orientation previously cough, and also because Cherry likes pink, I renovated it into a pink-themed room to make the child happy. Nora: !!! She looked at Justin with a complex look. Are you sure you dont need me to take a look at your brain? Just what kind of person would go along with his sons wishes and turn the room pink after suspecting that he wasnt straight?! The corners of her lips spasmed. She was about to speak when Justin stood up and said, I have photos of Pete when he was a baby. Do you want to look at them? Sure enough, it distracted Nora and she stopped paying attention to the topic about the pink room. She followed Justin to the next room. When Justin took out an album of Petes pictures, Nora started flipping through it from the very beginning. The first photo was of a tiny little infant. His skin was dark all over, and he looked pitifully skinny. Is this from when Pete was a month old? asked Nora. As the twins were born prematurely, they were actually both a little skinny when they were born. Cherry had looked about the same as a fifteen-day-old normal baby when she turned one month old. The photo of Pete looked similar to how Cherry had looked when she was a month old. Justin kept quiet for a while before he replied, Yeah, I guess. Even though Pete was rescued, his health had suffered a lot. It was only because the Hunts were powerful enough and had their own high-end medical equipment that they managed to slowly restore his health at the cost of a lot of money. When he was a month old, he had even been sent into the ICU a few times and had tubes inserted into him all over. However, Justin didnt intend to tell the woman all that. Nora kept quiet for a long while. She had already spotted the date marked at the bottom of the photo. This was a photo of Pete when he was six months old. Even if Justin didnt mention anything, she could still imagine just how much Pete had suffered back then. Otherwise, why would he have mild autism? Nora heaved a silent sigh and stopped speaking. Instead, she continued to flip through the album in silence. Pete at one-month-old looked about the same as Cherry at three months old. Subsequently, though, because Pete was ultimately still a boy, he had slowly caught up with Cherry. This was why the siblings were about the same height now. Pete had lagged behind for a whole half a year. In the photos, the little boy always stood there expressionlessly and stared quietly at the camera. His light-less eyes, which looked identical to Cherrys big round ones, slowly gained some light. This was all thanks to Justin taking care of him. Nora flipped through the album from beginning to end. Toward the end, she even occasionally saw photos of Pete with his lip corners quirked upward. He was probably smiling, right? Nora felt terribly emotional. She felt like all the emotions she would ever experience in her entire life had emerged in this instant. She had never been this worked up before. Even when her child was taken away, she had merely felt fury. She suppressed the acerbity in her heart, and slowly raised her head to look at Justin. Thank you. If someone has to say thank you, Justin also looked at her, Then I should be the one saying it. Thank you for giving me two such lovely family members. Ever since his parents divorced and his mother moved out of the family when he was five, he had lost his parents love and care for him. Having been alone for so many years, he had once considered staying alone for the rest of his life. He hadnt understood familial kinship or feelings in the past, but Petes existence had gradually given him something to look forward to. Rather than saying that he had saved Pete, it was more like Pete had given him salvation during the five years he took care of him. Nora, who seemed to sense his emotional fluctuations, looked up at him. She suddenly felt that she shouldnt have developed thoughts of taking Pete away. He was the boys father after all. In the bank. Louis entered the lobby, took a number, and sat there in line. When it was his turn, he took out the bank card and handed it to the clerk at the counter. Please check the balance of this card for me. The bank clerk looked up. When she saw the bank card in his hand, she was taken aback! Chapter 308 - The Bank Card!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The clerk stood up at once, giving Louis a shock. He stared at the clerk stupefied. W-whats the matter? However, the clerk bowed and said, Please wait a moment! Then, she took the card and rushed to the managers office at the side. Louis was awfully shocked. He looked around and found that the rest of the staff were all behaving normally. The clerk attending to him was the only one who had suddenly run off. He swallowed hard. Could it be that his cousin had stolen that card from someone? After all, it wasnt maxed out even after he spent nearly 50,000 dollars on pet food just now! Was the clerk calling the police? He was so alarmed that he jumped onto his feet abruptly, and he subconsciously walked toward the door hastily. He had only just taken two steps when someone suddenly came after him from behind. Sir, please wait a moment! Louis: !! Without another word, he started to run out. Unfortunately, the security guard at the banks doors saw the manager chasing him, so he subconsciously thought that Louis was a bad guy and rushed toward him at once. Louis easily avoided the security guard. He said, Dont grab me, bro! That card isnt mine! I I found it somewhere! He ran out of the bank until he reached the streets. Then, he ran off along the sidewalk. But he had only taken two steps when the security guard caught up with him. He said, What are you afraid of if its something you found? Stop running and clarify everything with the manager! Otherwise, Im calling the cops! You cant! Louis yelled as he ran, I didnt break the law! Then stop running! No way! Louis continued running forward. At the same time, he took out his cell phone and sent a text message to Nora: You stinky woman! Youve gotten me into huge trouble!! Louis had taken the initiative to add Noras contact information into his phone when they were buying food for the cats. He had even said, You can come to me if you run into any trouble in the future! Ill protect you! Little did he think that things would actually turn out like this! After sending the text message, he continued to exercise his skills to the fullest and ran with all his strength. The security guard: Fleeing was what Louis did best. After all, he was already used to being disciplined by his family ever since he was a child, so he ran very fast and soon disappeared. The security guard was all out of breath from chasing after him, but he still lost him in the end. He bent over and panted heavily. The manager behind him had also caught up with him by then. He asked, What were you chasing him for? Youve scared him away! Isnt he a bad guy? asked the security guard. What nonsense! The manager exclaimed huffily, Hes a distinguished customer!! The security guard: !! He was puzzled. If hes a customer, what is he running away for? The manager smacked the security guard angrily. Isnt it because you were chasing him? Of course, he would run away if you chase after him! Really? asked the security guard. The manager sighed. He looked down at the bank card in his hand and couldnt help but sigh emotionally. Do you know that only five cards like this one here have been issued ever since our bank was established? The security guard: ? The manager stared at the card. Although this is a supplementary card, there are no more than twenty supplementary cards of this card series in the bank! And this is on a global scale, no less! Thats why I have to personally attend to the customer. But great, youve actually scared him off! I have to report this to the higher-ups as soon as possible! He turned around and returned to the bank. Then, he got the security guard to show him the surveillance camera footage. Hurry and find out who it is! We have to pay them a visit! Louis hadnt expected any of this at all when he first entered the bank, so his looks were totally exposed. The manager got a friend to investigate who he was. Louis could be considered someone with status in New York, so they quickly found out who he was. The bank manager looked at his information. A short silence later, he said, Cmon, lets go to the Smiths now. We have to retain that important customer and apologize to the VIP! Louis stopped and started to pant heavily after he ran a great distance away. He looked behind him. When he found that no one had caught up to him, he was relieved. But! He took out his cell phone and dialed Chesters number with his trembling fingers. Im in trouble! Im in trouble! Chester asked, Whats wrong? Louis thought for a moment and decided that he mustnt rat Nora out. Even if she had stolen someones card, he had to cover up for her. After all, he was the one who had caused this. He took a deep breath. Dont ask. Give me all the money you have. Im going to go on the run! But I only have 300 dollars! Ill transfer it to you! said Chester. Get lost! Why are you even more pitiful than I am?! Louis hung up on him straightaway. If he fled, he would be a wanted criminal. This way, it wouldnt affect Nora. Besides, wasnt the pugilistic world what Quentin loved the most anyway? Didnt this mean he was going to wander the world now? Come to think of it, it sounded pretty exciting. The main problem was, how was he going to escape if he didnt have any money? While thinking about it, he drove quietly to the Smiths manor. In any case, he would just go to Warren and borrow some money first! Warren was easy-going and easy to bluff. He definitely wouldnt stand by and watch him starve to death. After driving back to the Smiths, in order not to make too much noise, he parked the car outside the door and sneaked in quietly by himself. He was about to go up the stairs to look for Warren when he was discovered. Yvonne looked at him. What are you sneaking around for, Louis? Louis: !! What bad luck! How was it that he always ran into her every time he was down on his luck? With an evasive look in his eyes, Louis replied, Its nothing. Yvonne knew at once from his behavior that he must have gotten himself in trouble. She immediately said, You must have done something bad again, right? See if I dont tell Joel about it! Louis snapped at once. All you know is snitching on others! What else do you know besides being a tattletale?! Yvonne looked at him up and down a few times. Then, she cast her eyes down and suddenly asked, Did Noras bank card get you into trouble? Although Louis was mischievous, didnt like studying, and had a weird personality, he had only become like that thanks to her schemes. No one knew better than Yvonne how kind Louis actually was. He would always play hero and speak up whenever he ran into trouble in the past, yet he simply refused to say even a word about it today. Therefore, she decided to simply sound him out. Unexpectedly, the look in Louiss eyes suddenly changed the moment she said that, and he said, No, it didnt! Yvonne frowned. So, it really is because of that bank card! Louis: !! Right at this moment, a butler came over hesitantly from outside. Ms. Yvonne, the manager of the New York branch of ABC Bank is here. They say that they are here for Mr. Louis. Louis: ??? Had they found him so soon? He wanted to slip away, but Yvonne grabbed his collar and said, What are you running for, Louis? Whats there that you cant explain properly to everyone? Since they are looking for you, then lets go over and have a look! 1 Something must have gone wrong with Noras card! And judging from how panicky Louis was, it seemed like a pretty big problem. Lets see how she would gain a foothold in the Smiths now!! Chapter 309 - The Card Is Mine! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne looked at the butler and instructed, Since its the manager from the bank, then please invite him in! The butler answered, Yes, miss. He turned to leave. Wait! The frightened Louis shouted. However, the butler ignored him completely. Louis had always been naughty and mischievous since he was a child and especially compared to Yvonne, it made him seem even more atrocious. The servants in the manor also found him rather objectionable. Moreover, this was Ian and Joels home. As the head of the family, one could consider Joel Ians adopted son. Yvonne was the true mistress of the household instead. When the butler left, a furious and panicky Louis demanded, What do you think youre doing? What makes you think you can agree to meet them when they are here to look for me? Yvonne cast her eyes down and replied dispassionately, What are you so worked up for just because the manager of the bank is looking for you? Is there something wrong with Noras card? Louis looked downstairs. Sure enough, the servants in the house were looking at them. He pretty much subconsciously replied, That card belongs to me! Yvonne: She kept her eyes down and said detachedly, As your elder sister, I have to interfere in this, Louis. Since its yours, then all the more so. Lets go and have a look. Louis wanted to push her away, but the manager had already entered by then. He was following behind the butler. This was his first time in the Smiths manor. The manors lavish decor filled him with great emotion. No wonder they had a card like that. As expected, their background was indeed impressive! He would have to apologize to the distinguished customer later, though. He mustnt behave too frivolously. With that in mind, he straightened his back and put on a rather serious expression. Seeing how stern he looked, Louis became even more scared. Sob Did Nora steal that card from someone or did she rob someone of it? To think it made the bank manager spend so much effort and go through so many twists and turns that he had actually managed to find him. Since their investigations had led to him, they must have asked the police for help with that, right? Despite knowing that this was the Smiths manor, they had still come for him This meant that they definitely wouldnt back down even if he used Joel against them. So! Just what kind of crime exactly had Nora committed?! Surely it couldnt be robbery or murder, right?! A grave look came over Louiss countenance when he thought of that. Seeing that he had no way out anymore, Louis acted as if he was about to face the music and took a big step forward. When the manager saw him, he took a step forward, took out the card, and asked respectfully, Excuse me, is this card yours? Are you the only one using the card? Louis: He held his head high, puffed out his chest, and said righteously, Yes, of course, I am the only one using it. What else could it be? The manager: ? Louis snorted and said, Alright, thats enough. A man must bear the consequences of his own actions. This card belongs to me and me alone! The manager: !! The servants: Why did it seem like there was something kinda off about the scene in front of them? It was at this point that Yvonne smiled and said, I think that card belongs to Nora, doesnt it? I saw her giving it to you earlier today. Theres a blue pattern at the side of the card A blue pattern Louis looked at the card and retorted, Youre mistaken! You have blue-green colorblindness! Yvonne: !!! Yvonne took a deep breath and went on. Theres no way I would have made a mistake. Thats Noras card, no doubt about it. Did something happen to Nora, Louis? You can just come straight out and say it if theres something wrong, I can help you. Even if I cant, theres Joel. Its not good to keep some things a secret Louis glared at her viciously. I told you, the card belongs to me. How annoying can you get? Yvonne bit her lip and put on a pitiful act. Florence frowned. Mr. Louis, watch the way you speak to Ms. Yvonne. Shes saying it for your own good! The Smiths would never give up their own for the sake of an indecent woman and outsider. Even if you hide certain things in order to protect her, people can still find out the truth later! Louis stared at her coldly. Why is there a stray dog barking away here? How noisy! If I dont take my blood-related sisters side, then am I supposed to take your side, you detestable old woman? He curled his lips disdainfully and went on. When a beautiful girl is meddlesome, you can say that shes acting bravely for a just cause. But for people like you, do you know what its called? Florence was taken aback. What is it called? Ugly people being up to no good. 1 Florence: !!! Movements came from the door at this pointJoel was back. Florences eyes reddened the moment she saw him enter. She cried out in tears, Sir, you have to help me! I have been working respectfully in the Smiths for so many years, but now that Im old, someone is actually saying that Im an ugly person up to no good! Florence had watched Joel grow up. Florence had been taking care of Joel, and treated him with great respect ever since Ian appointed him as his successor when he was ten. Therefore, Joel also treated her with a lot of courtesy at home. Upon hearing that, he looked at Louis with a frown and said unhurriedly, Apologize to Mdm. Florence, Louis. Although he spoke gently, his words brooked no refusal. Not only did Louis not dare to go against Joel, but he also feared him from the bottom of his heart. Therefore, even though he was filled with reluctance, he nevertheless looked at Florence and said, I wont say youre ugly anymore, old fogey. 1 Florence: Everyone else: Although his words were unpleasant, Florence didnt dare to act presumptuously in front of Joel anymore after making one of her masters apologize to her. She glared at Louis hatefully. Yvonne changed the subject. Youre back just in time, Joel. It seems like Nora has gotten into some kind of trouble, and Louis is insisting on taking the blame for her. Sigh, thats also why Mdm. Florence is arguing with him. Shes doing it for your own good, Louis. Florence was touched to hear that. Joel, however, looked at Louis with a frown and asked, Whats going on? Louis shrank back at the look in Joels eyes. He wanted to chicken out, but he was afraid that Joel would give him a good thrashing. In the end, he bit the bullet and replied, Dont ask anymore, Joel. In any case, I did this all by myself, it has nothing to do with Nora! Stop trying to smear Noras name, Yvonne. Someone as vicious as you, and who wants only to see Nora make a fool out of herself is not worthy of speaking here! He looked at the manager and said, Alright, thats enough. The card is mine. If you want to arrest me, then lets go! Lets just cut the crap! The manager: ??? Joels eyes swept across Yvonne when he heard Louis. For some reason, Yvonne suddenly felt a little uneasy. It was as if someone had seen through her thoughts. Yvonne lowered her head. So what even if her thoughts had been seen through? She was telling the truth! The card was indeed Noras. Now that there were credibility problems with it, it would definitely embarrass her to hell and back! While she was thinking about it, the manager stepped forward and grabbed Louis hand! Chapter 310 - The Real Owner of The Card! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne had never considered that the card was stolen from someone else. After all, it was impossible that Nora would do something like that when she already had Justin. Her only thought was that a problem had occurred with her credit score. Werent there a lot of people who didnt pay their credit card bills after using the cards? That was already embarrassing enough. Unexpectedly, as soon as the thought formed in her mind, the manager said excitedly, What are you talking about, Mr. Smith? Arrest? We just want to invite you to the bank as a guest! Why would we arrest you? His words caused the room to fall silent for a moment. Yvonne, who was taken aback, looked at him incredulously. The manager said, You are our banks VIP customer. Now that weve met in New York, of course, I would invite you to the bank. Also, do you need financial management services for your balance? We have capital protection and an interest rate of 5%! I know its a little low, so you wont be interested for sure, but isnt it a little of a waste to just let the money rest in the account like that? Or perhaps you have investment plans for the near future? Louis: ?? Louis felt like he could understand all the words that the manager was saying, but how come he couldnt understand them anymore once they were strung together? Next to him, an even more surprised Florence asked, What are you talking about? What VIP customer? Yvonnes eyes widened in astonishment, and she stared at the manager in disbelief. A VIP customer? The manager glanced at Florence. You dont need to know about your masters affairs. Mr. Smith? Mr. Smith? Only then did Louis come back to his senses. He pointed at the bank card incredulously. Did you say that the owner of the card is a VIP customer? I-in that case, who is the owner of the card? His first reaction was that he was finished. Nora had actually stolen a VIP customers card! The manager smiled. Dont joke around anymore, Mr. Smith. Didnt you say it yourself just now? Its you! This card doesnt require registration with ones real name, and there are only five in the world. Customer information is confidential, so I wont know, either. This is the first time Im meeting the owner of the card Louis: Louis swallowed hard. Whats the credit limit of this card? The manager replied, This bank card is both a savings card and a credit card. This is a supplementary card. I wouldnt know where the primary card is. Only the owner would know that. Also, this card doesnt have a credit limit~ The reason why such cards were rarely issued around the world was precisely that they werent registered with the owners names. Additionally! They didnt have any credit limits! Just how much trust must one have in their customers in order to issue unregistered cards without any credit limit? That was why there were only five in the world! How would he, a manager of a side branch of the bank in New York, possibly know who the owner was?! However, the managers words clearly shocked everyone present. Louis stammered, I-is there a chance for someone to steal the card? Just whose card had Nora stolen?! The manager laughed again. You must be joking. Theres no way the owner of the card would lose the card, how can anyone steal it? Those who owned the card were either rich or noble. They would definitely have bodyguards with them whenever they were out. Therefore, there wasnt such a problem at all. Even if it just so happened that they misplaced it, they could just inform the account manager that had applied for the card for them, and they would reissue one to them right away. Seeing how embarrassing Louis was behaving, Joel held his forehead. He glanced at the manager and said, Since the card has been delivered, were done here. Although his attitude was detached and distant, the manager didnt feel slighted at all. After all, he was here to deliver the card to them. He handed the card to Louis respectfully and held his hand with great reluctance to part. He said, Mr. Louis, do visit the bank when youre free! If you arent interested in financial management services, I can also recommend our other services to you Louis, who was holding the bank card, nodded dazedly and watched the manager leave. Louis looked at Joel after he left. Just what kind of background does that cousin of mine have, Joel? You and Uncle Ian are the only ones in the family who can use a card like this, right? Even the way he spoke had become respectful. His words made Yvonnes eyes flicker. Among the Smiths, Ian and Joel were indeed the only ones who could use credit cards with no credit limit. At the end of it all, wasnt it still because she wasnt related to them by blood but was just an adopted daughter that she didnt have the right to use such cards?! She clenched her fists. 2 Joel did not answer. Instead, he held his hand out toward him. Louis: !! He hid the card in his bosom and said, Nora gave this to me, Joel! Joel raised his brows and glanced at him dispassionately. Are you worthy of using it? Louis gritted his teeth and slowly handed the card to Joel. Joel reached out to take itonly to find that Louis was still holding on to the card tightly. Joel: Joel Louis sounded pitiful and miserable. Even his bleached blond hair looked a lot softer than usual. Joel ignored him. He applied more force and took the card from him. He slid it into his pocket after he took it. Then, he casually took out a credit card that belonged to the Smiths and handed it to Louis. Louis: !!! At the sight of his adorable credit card that had been sealed, he almost jumped straight into the air! He immediately gave his credit card a huge kiss. Then, fearing that Joel would change his mind, he quickly ran out while calling out, I love you, Joel! Joel: The people in the living room were still standing there. Yvonnes fists were balled up tightly. She simply couldnt understand why Nora would have such a card? But when Louis left, she suddenly realized something. Mr. Hunt must have given it to Nora, right? Otherwise, how would she possibly have that much money? She raised her head and glanced at Joel. Is it really okay that Nora uses the Hunts money like that, Joel? Joel lowered his gaze. Yvonne went on. You should have her return the card. It wont do her reputation any good if she spends the Hunts money like that Im saying this for her sake, Joel. Joel said dispassionately, Come with me. Yvonne became nervous as she followed Joel into the study. Joel leaned against the desk. Yvonne stood in front of him with her head down like a child who had done something wrong. Joel suddenly asked, You think this card belongs to Justin? Yvonne nodded. Who else, apart from Mr. Hunts? Nora cant possibly know anyone else, right? Joel took out the card, handed it to his personal assistant, and instructed, Go and find out who the owner of this card is. Yes, sir. Ten minutes later, the assistant walked back in feeling rather light-headed. As he stared at the results of the investigation, he felt as if he was stepping on cotton, his footsteps alternating between shallow and deep ones. Yvonne had been standing there for ten minutes.. She asked anxiously, Whose card is that? Its Mr. Hunts, right? Chapter 311 - Five Years Ago Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne had always been someone very good at keeping herself calm and collected, but in front of Joel, she always felt like he could see through everything she was thinking. The last ten minutes when the assistant was away were the most unbearable ten minutes she had ever experienced. She could pretend to be flawless in front of everyone, but her eldest brothers eyes seemed to always be able to see through all her thoughts. He had deliberately kept quiet and sat there just like that. It was just a short ten minutes, yet she felt as if a whole year had gone by. That was why she had so eagerly asked that question when the assistant entered the study, causing herself to expose all of her sneaky little thoughts. As soon as she spoke, she secretly cursed. She turned to Joel. Sure enough, he was looking straight at her. His usually amicable countenance was sharp and chilly. Yvonne swallowed hard. She lowered her head. The assistant could clearly feel something wrong between the siblings. He hurriedly lowered his head and replied, This card was used for the first time in a foreign country five years ago. Although the card registrant hadnt left any information, it was indeed Ms. Nora Smith who used it that time. In other words, although it was an anonymous card, barring any accidents, it was indeed Noras. Yvonne had already been too afraid to speak when Joel was staring at her just now. Even though she was astounded, she nevertheless bit her lip and asked, Did she already know Mr. Hunt five years ago? Her words took the assistant by surprise, and he glanced at Joel. Joel glanced at the door. The assistant immediately understood. He lowered his head and quietly left the study. When he was exiting, he even thoughtfully closed the door for them. As soon as the door closed, Joels gentle but cold and mellow voice reached Yvonne. Are you hoping very much that this card belongs to Justin? Why? Yvonne: !! She looked up in a panic. N-no Let me explain, Joel. Thats not But when Yvonnes eyes met Joels calm but mocking gaze, she shut up. 1 She knew that there was no use no matter what she said. He knew. Yvonne lowered her head. Joel, in your eyes, who is more important? Me or her? Im Dads lawful daughter Joel lowered his head. He suddenly asked, Then do you still remember what your legal name is? Yvonne was taken aback. Yvonne Smith She suddenly paused. Yv onne Smith Her name had always been a topic of discussion ever since she was a child. In fact, even her adoptive fathers love history was a famous one. However, he never seemed to care about people talking about how much he loved Yvette. Even if everyone said that Yvette had betrayed him, he had never once diminished his love for her in front of others. He stayed single all his life. He adopted a daughter who would marry into the Hunts in the future, and named her Yvonne. Yvonne lowered her head, her fingers balling up even tighter into fists. Joel, is it because Dad likes that woman that he would also like the daughter she had with another man? Joel was silent. However, it seemed like Yvonne had regained her strength. She said, Arent you afraid that Dad would be disappointed if you defend her? Everyone says that Im Dads adopted daughter, but even I feel for him and dislike Nora, despite how Im not related to Dad by blood. Youre not just his blood-related nephew, youre pretty much Dads son. Youre even closer to him than I am, so how can you let him down? Had he let Uncle Ian down? Joel pressed his lips together again. He thought of how his uncle had reacted when the DNA report was first released. He thought of his internal struggle during that time. He thought of how he had gone to the Hunts party and defended her Joel slowly lowered his gaze. You are not allowed to act rashly until Uncle Ian makes a decision. Seeing that he wasnt pursuing the matter anymore, Yvonne breathed a sigh of relief at once. She nodded. I promise. When she left the office, someone suddenly opened the window. Quentin came in nimbly from the window. The thin and fair-skinned young man stared in the direction Yvonne had left, and curled his lips disdainfully. Are you really not going to do anything about it? Joel had always handled family affairs fairly. However, his actions had been a little partial toward Yvonne this time. Joel looked at him and asked, What can I do? Quentin was taken aback. If he gave Yvonne a warning, he would be slapping Ian in the face. Yet if he defended Nora, it would also shame Ian. But shes our cousin! She has blood ties with us! As soon as Quentin said that, Joel sighed and said, Shes also the daughter that woman had with Uncle Ryan. Quentin: He scratched his head and kept quiet for a long while. At last, he said, Forget it, the previous generations relationships are too complicated. Ill just pretend I dont know anything. Joel nodded. However, he then looked at him again and asked, Arent you supposed to be protecting her? Quentin curled his lips disdainfully. Yeah, shes home. There, shes here! A big black jeep stopped outside the manor with a screech. Afraid that Joel would confiscate his card again, Louis slipped away at high speed, causing him to almost bump into the car in front of him! He stood in front of the car and patted his chest. Is that how you should be driving? You almost scared me to death! He walked to the side of the car as he spoke, upon which he saw Noras cool and expressionless face through the open window. Louiss anger froze instantly. Then, a huge smile blossomed on his face at once. Nora! Nora: ?? Did someone run over the kid and damage his brain? Why was there suddenly such a huge change in his attitude toward her? While she was wondering about it, Louis said, Youre my cousin, indeed! Dont worry, I will protect you in the future! Joel has taken the card again, though. Can you transfer me some money? Again Poor child. Alright. How much do you need? asked Nora. She took out her cell phone. Only then did she realize that Louis had sent her a voice message. She raised her eyebrows. You sent me a voice message? What did you send? She was about to play it when Louis abruptly grabbed her phonehe had just thought of the You stinky woman! Youve gotten me into huge trouble!! message that he had sent earlier. He hastily deleted the voice message. Only then did Louis return the phone. Its nothing, nothing Nora: Seeing how he was behaving, Nora didnt stoop to his level. Instead, she picked up her phone and asked, How much do you want? Louis held up five fingers. His monthly allowance was 50,000 dollars. Although that was considered rather low for a family like theirs, it was just enough to feed the cats and dogs. Even though he had already ordered cat food for the next one month and Joel had also returned him his credit cardlimit of which also happened to be 50,000 dollarswho would ever say no to more money? Nora glanced at his hand and uttered an oh. Then, she tapped on her phone a few times. A beep rang out and Louis received an SMS. Nora then tossed the phone onto the car seat and left coolly. Bye, Nora! Louis picked up his cell phone after he called out ingratiatingly, but when he saw the transfer amount, he was astounded. Chapter 312 - Quentin Goes Idol-Chasing! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The SMS read: Your bank account xxxx2222 has been credited with $500,000. Louis felt like he must be seeing things. But when he carefully read it again, he confirmed that it was indeed 500,000 dollars! He jumped into the air excitedly at once and chased after Noras car. Youre my actual sister, Nora!! Here, Ill open the door for you! 1 With a sister like her, why would he still need his eldest brother? Would Joel ever give him 500,000 dollars? When had he, someone whose pocket money had been under someone elses control ever since he was a child, ever seen piping hot and fresh 500,000 dollars?!?! Louis trotted all the way behind Nora to the garage. After she parked the car, he walked eagerly to the side and opened the door for Nora. Watch your step, Sis! Nora: She sidestepped Louis and entered the house. Louis had trotted all the way back from the gate just to open the door for her. After she entered, he happily got ready to leave. It was at this point that someone blocked his path. Quentin, who had turned to the side, was wearing a baseball cap, which seemed to hide all his facial features. He wore a face mask and said in a seemingly very cool manner, Look at you, Louis! Youve almost lost yourself to money! Who are you sucking up tomoney, or your cousin? Louis had just received 500,000 dollars, so he was in a really good mood. Without any hesitation, he replied, If she has money, then shes my real sister! Hah, you good-for-nothing! Uncle Ian watched you grow up, you know. Dont you think youve let him down? said Quentin. Yes, Uncle Ian is someone dear to me, but so is Nora. How am I supposed to pick one? If only she was Uncle Ians daughter! Quentin: After thinking about it for a while, Louis finally said, I dont care anymore, Ill follow my heart instead. Its true that there hasnt been a girl in our family for many years! I like Nora! Uncle Ian wants me to stay away from her? Sure, I can do that. Just give me a million bucks! Just double the amount is enough for me! Quentin: As though he had expected better from him, Quentin said, Look at how much of a good-for-nothing you are! Hah, how can a man bend over just for money? Louis thought for a while and asked, If she were the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, would you still have something against her? Quentin did not hesitate. Of course, not. Apart from Quinn and Irvin, the two great masters, the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts were the idols of every martial artist in the martial arts world! But! Quentin curled his lips disdainfully and said, But how can she possibly be the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Your metaphor is too unsuitable! Louis stuck his tongue out. Its just an example! The Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts to you is the same as money to me. Quentin got mad. Big Sister is an idol. Shes someone high up in the air. How can you compare her to something as uncultured as money? Louis bounced toward the gates. Money may be very uncultured to you, but it isnt at all to me. I love the smell of money! Quentin: He snorted coldly and scoffed, Its because youre still too young. Im not as childish as you. I wont lose control of myself like you even if Im facing Big Sister! He had only just said that when his cell phone rang. He calmly picked it up and answered. In a manner as cool and full of delusions of grandeur as ever, he said, Speak. The caller was his subordinate. Boss, I have found out some info about Big Sister! Quentin raised his eyebrows. Even his eyes had lit up. He suppressed the excitement in his voice and asked, Where is she? Shes at the martial arts tournament! Quentin: ?? After Nora returned to her bedroom, she took a bath and habitually got ready to lie down and relax. However, as soon as she slumped onto the bed, she received a call from Quinn. The old mans tone was rare and solemn: The martial arts tournament held once every ten years in the pugilistic world has begun. Ive signed you up for it. Nora, who was towel-drying her hair, paused. She said, Im not going. Quinn knew her very well, though. Are you sure youre not going? Yes. If she had the spare time to fight, she might as well sleep instead. Those people were simply too weak. She didnt want to waste time on them. Quinn said, The Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother will be there. The look in Noras eyes instantly sharpened. She said, Tell me where and when. Quinn had pressured her with the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother ever since she started learning martial arts when she was a child. They had already been friends in spirit for very long! Since she now had the opportunity to spar with him Heh. Nora tossed the towel aside and flexed her wrists. She was going to beat him up so bad that even his mother wouldnt be able to recognize him! As if he had grasped her weakness, Quinn was terribly smug. He said, Dont worry, the tournament is an underground one this time. Its actually because several sects are fighting for the top spot. The Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother took first place ten years ago, which allowed that old devious scumbag to show off in front of me for ten years. I told you to go that time, but you didnt Nora had only been fifteen years old back then. That was exactly the period when she had become fat due to the hormonal injections, so she had been too lazy to get out of the house. Moreover, she hadnt come of age at that time yet. Her mother had told her not to expose her existence until she had the power to protect herself. Mm Even though she still didnt have the ability to protect herself yetafter all, she was a weak and frail ordinary womanshe could pretend to be someone else and give Big Brother a good thrashing anyway. Quinn had already figured out his disciples personality. He said, I know you want to stay low-key, so you dont have to participate as the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister. Think of a name, Ill get someone to make a contestant card for you. Its good for you to broaden your horizons there, too. Surely you have to at least make the Quinn School of Martial Arts a little proud, right? Alright, then. Quinn said, Lets use the name Smithra. Nora had only just thought the name sounded pretty good when Quinn said, Ive already asked someone to sign you up. Oh, by the way, tonights the first match. Nora: ?? So, he wasnt calling to discuss it with her but only to inform her about it, right?! She was about to lose her temper when Quinn went on. In the martial arts tournament, every sect is required to participate anonymously. Only the winner will reveal their name and which sect they are from. This is to prevent internal strife. Nora frowned. Why were they making this so mysterious? She asked, Will the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother be there tonight? Yes. Okay. Nora hung up and got up. She dried her hair with a hairdryer and changed into a tight-fitting outfit. As soon as she went out, she saw Quentin standing outside her door. He said, Dont go out tonight. I have to go out for something. Nora: ??? Quentin, who noticed that she was wearing a new outfit, tried to scare her. He said, Dont you know that there are at least five different groups of people watching you right now? Without me, you wont live to see tomorrow the moment you leave! Noras gaze casually swept across a card that Quentin was holding. She asked, Where are you going? Quentin replied casually, To chase after my idol! He turned and left in a hurry. After he left, Nora walked downstairs leisurely and went out. Tsk. Were youngsters nowadays still chasing after idols? They should take a leaf out of her book; she had never chased after idols before. Those young and fresh boys werent even as good-looking as Justin Who was this star that someone with delusions of grandeur like Quentin liked, though? Chapter 313 - The Big Sister of The Quinn School of Martial Arts? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Nora reached the garage, it just so happened that Joel was also going out. When the two bumped into each other, Joel suddenly called out, Ms. Smith. Nora stopped and looked at him. Is something the matter, Mr. Smith? Both of them were a little taken aback by the conversation. Both of them clearly shared the same last name, yet why was there such a strong sense of estrangement? Joel suppressed his emotions first. He handed the bank card in his pocket to her and said, Louis appreciates your kindness, but you should take good care of a valuable card like this. Valuable? Nora raised her eyebrows. To be honest, she didnt think it was that valuable. But since Joel was giving it back to her, she reached out unceremoniously and took it from him. Then, she casually asked, Do you still have work this late? Joel: Upon sensing his silence, Nora looked at him. What? Joel was speechless for a moment. Im picking up the kids. Nora didnt feel the slightest bit of guilt about forgetting to pick up her child from school even when she heard Joels reply. On the contrary, she said, Bring Cherry back with you too, thanks. After saying that, she got into the jeep first and drove off. Joel, who was still standing where he was and about to get into his car: ? Even the usually amiable mans lip corners couldnt help but spasm. Just how heartless was she?! He held his forehead and went to the kindergarten. As soon as he arrived, he saw Tanya holding Pete and asking, Whats your mom up to lately? Tell her to come over to my place and have some fun. Im the only one at home and its boring me to death. Oh, okay, replied Pete. Tanya was about to say something when she spotted Joel in the distance. She got up at once, turned, and left, not giving him a chance to say anything at all. Joel: Nora followed the map that Quinn had sent and arrived at an office building. When she saw the office workers all dressed presentably in suits and leather shoes going in and out, Nora wondered if she had come to the wrong place. She dialed Quinns number and asked, Old man, are you joking around with me? Quinn let out a hmph and replied, Whats so fun about joking around with you? As if I would do that Go into the building and head to the basement. You can go in after you let them know your name. Oh, Nora said. She was about to hang up when Quinn added, By the way, remember to disguise yourself so that others wont recognize you. Didnt you want to keep a low profile? Nora scoffed, Since you know that I want to stay low-profile, why did you still ask me to come here? Quinn: Nora hung up, rummaged about in the car, and took out a bag of cosmetics. It wasnt very convenient for her to do a lot of things these days, so she had learned some makeup skills. The makeup artists in the States had extensive and profound skills, so putting on makeup was no different from a disguise. Nora put on a lot of makeup. She used a blue eyeliner and drew wingtips at the ends of her docile-looking almond-shaped eyes. A coquettish woman appeared in the mirror at once. Then, she took out red lipstick and gave herself full red lips. By the time she was done, even she was close to not being able to recognize herself anymore. After that, she took out a dress from the backseat. It was a black, tight-fitting dress. After changing into the dress, Nora looked incredibly gorgeous, as well as extremely different from her original self. She was confident that no one would recognize her. Only then did she walk into the building while chewing gum. Sure enough, everyone around her looked over curiously. However, perhaps because there were too many strange people going in and out of the building, they didnt think much about it. When Nora entered the office building and walked toward the basement, someone suddenly stopped her. Two big and muscular guards said, Stop right there. Who are you? Smithra. Nora blew a bubble. The ends of her lazy-looking eyes lifted up, making her look coquettish and flirtatious. One of the guards looked at her warily while the other keyed her name into the tablet in his hands. A short while later, he handed her a wristband and a number plate and said, Your contestant number is 028. This is your mask. He handed Nora a mask. Nora: She stared at the mask blankly. What is this supposed to be? The guard replied solemnly, Everyone who enters the basement has to hide their identity, so masks are given to all participants. The criterion for determining victory in the tournament is taking off the opponents mask. While going down the stairs, Nora called Quinn. She asked, Why do we have to wear a mask for the tournament? Isnt a rule like that really strange? Ever since the country started to crack down on the underworld many years ago, theyve become stricter on martial arts practitioners. A lot of them dont want to be recognized, so they wear masks. Its much more convenient than putting on makeup. Putting on a disguise wastes too much time! Nora felt a headache coming on. She said, Why didnt you make that clear from the start, old man? She had spent so much time doing her makeup in the car! Had she known, she would have just entered with a face mask and sunglasses! She looked down at the mask in her hand. It was a half-mask made of silver that covered only the upper half of the face. The lower half of her face all the way to her lips was left exposed. The mask clung to the skin, so it wouldnt fall off if one didnt pull hard at it. Nora curled her lips disdainfully. She hung up and tossed her phone into her pocket. As she followed the staff member leading her downstairs, the staff member asked, Which sect are you from, young missy? The Quinn School of Martial Arts. Nora answered casually. The Quinn School of Martial Arts? The staff member was a very enthusiastic forty-year-old man. He said, They are really amazing! Its been so many years, yet they are still staying so strong! You have a promising future there! Then, he started to enthusiastically explain the things happening around them to her. He said, The number of people participating in the martial arts tournament this year is less than half of what it was before. Most of them have changed jobs to make more money after they got married. Martial arts development is getting weaker and weaker these days. Sigh! Nora: Although she didnt speak, the man went on by himself. He asked, By the way, do you know who the champion was ten years ago? Without waiting for Noras answer, he answered his own question, The Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts! He was just a teenager at that time and was even a thin and slender boy. Even now, I still remember how he looked when he stood on the platform, coldly overlooked the bottom, and asked if the rest conceded defeat. That was a really exciting sight. Nora cast her eyes down and said frigidly, Thats because the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts hadnt participated in the tournament. The man chuckled and said, Yes, the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister is the most mysterious person ever. Ive heard that even in the sect, there are very few disciples who have ever seen her. Have you ever seen her before? No, replied Nora. Apart from looking at herself in the mirror, it was true that she couldnt see herself after all. The man shook his head and said, How pitiful. I heard that all the Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples see Big Sister as their idol. He suddenly leaned toward Nora, lowered his voice, and said, If you give me 1,500 dollars, Ill take you to the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister. What say you? Nora: ? Chapter 314 - The Big Brother of The Irvin School of Martial Arts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora raised her brows and looked at the man. He was still smiling at her ingratiatingly. An amused Nora asked, Youre acquainted with Big Sister? The man nodded. Not only am I acquainted with Big Sister, but I also know the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother! Do you want to meet him? Nora: If not for his previous statement, she might have been fooled by him. Her lips curled into a smile and she asked, How are you going to let me meet Big Sister? The man enthusiastically explained, Weve invited Big Sister over. The Quinn School of Martial Arts has announced that Big Sister will be participating in the tournament, and will take back what belongs to themthe champion title. Since Big Sister is here, we would definitely do our best as a host. He looked around, lowered his voice, and pointed to a room nearby. He said, Big Sister is resting in there! Give me another 3,000 dollars and Ill let you take a photo with her. Nora: !! Its not entirely impossible if you also want an autograph Seeing the man going on and on, Nora was about to refuse when she suddenly heard a voice laced with suppressed excitement come behind her. The voice said, Ill do it! Nora: ? She looked behind her to see a fair-skinned, black-clad teenager wearing a black mask walk over. The young man was a little skinny. He was currently walking over in a hurry as if he was afraid he wouldnt be able to meet Big Sister if he was too late. He grabbed the mans arm and said, If you take me to Big Sister, Ill give you 15,000! The man who was talking to Nora ceaselessly fell quiet after hearing what he said. After a momentary pause, he said with a smile, No problem! We have to agree on something first, thoughyoure not allowed to talk about the martial arts tournament when you meet Big Sister Also, Big Sister doesnt like people getting too close to her. She also doesnt like talking very much. Then what does she like? The teen asked. The man casually made up a lie. She likes to sleep. The teen: Nora: The man paid no more attention to Nora. Instead, he led the boy forward and asked, Have you transferred me the money? Yeah, I have. Wheres Big Sister? So, where did that silly but rich guy actually come from? Nora shook her head. She turned the corner and walked toward the other side. She pushed a heavy door open. As soon as she opened it just a crack, the noise from inside reached her. It was so deafening that it made her temples throb. After she pushed open the big metal door a little and slipped in, the door slowly closed on its own. It was only then that Nora finally got a clear look at the situation. It was no exaggeration to say that the place was jam-packed with people. In front of her were a sea of heads with their backs to her. It was hard to tell what kind of material the hall was made out of, but it had excellent sound insulation. No one would ever think that the basement of an unremarkable office building in New York would holding a martial arts tournament. The lights were so bright it seemed like daylight. There were buffet tables with a lot of food around, but just like in tourist destinations, the prices were much more expensive than usual places outside. Nora looked around and found that there were eight fighting rings in the arena. Matches were in progress in all eight rings at the moment. While she was looking around, a staff member suddenly came over and asked, Are you here to spectate, or to compete? Nora showed him her wristband and answered, Im here to compete. The staff member nodded immediately. Okay, follow me backstage, all the contestants prep there. Oh, Nora said. She followed the staff member and weaved through the crowd. Soon, they arrived backstage. The staff member entered her contestant number into the computer system and said, You have two matches tonight. The first one is at seven oclock. After the first match, youll have some time to rest before the second one starts. Will you be resting for an hour or? Even through the mask, the staff member could tell that she was a woman, and one with a graceful figure at that. Thus, he was exceptionally nice to her. Two minutes, I suppose? replied Nora. She just needed to wash her hands after the match, right? The staff member,:3?? After the momentary surprise, he said, You shouldnt be overconfident of yourself, young woman! Nora asked, Who will I be fighting? Seeing how she was persisting, the staff member didnt make things difficult for her. He looked at the match schedule and replied, Youll be fighting someone named Tired Reno for your first match. Hes in the renovation industry now, but he was also a martial artist in the past. Oh, Nora said. As it turned out, everyone was so casual in their aliases. She asked, What about the second match? Its also a newcomer. Their name is Milk Lover. Nora: She suddenly asked, How do I get a match with the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts? As soon as she said that, the staff member was dumbfounded. How can a little newcomer like you possibly be able to challenge the biggest boss right away? Nora was a little confused. What do you mean? The staff member frowned. Didnt you look at the tournament rules? Nora shook her head. The staff member held his forehead. But on account of the fact that she was just a young girl, he patiently explained, All the contestants are split into classes. There are six classes in total, and they go from A to F. People like you who have only just registered belong to Class A. You can only progress to Class B after you win ten matches. After winning another ten matches at Class B, youll then progress to Class C, and so on and so forth. By the time you reach Class F, therell probably be fewer than twenty people left. Big Brother was the champion ten years ago, so he starts from Class F right away. Those in the second to tenth places ten years ago start from Class E Also, people are not allowed to challenge anyone beyond their class. Nora: ??? What the f*ck? That meant that she had to fight sixty matches first if she wanted to fight the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother? What a waste of her sleeping time! Nora was very frustrated, terribly so. Seeing that she had stopped talking, the staff member advised, You can eat something to cushion your stomach first, so that you wont be out of energy when your match starts. Food is free of charge for all contestants. All the best to you. Alright, said Nora. She left backstage and walked over to the dining section at the front. She had taken a look at the match schedule just now. One was only allowed to fight a maximum of two matches a day. Additionally, victory was determined by taking off the opponents mask. They didnt advocate seriously wounding opponents. One was expected to exercise a martial arts practitioners integrity and virtue! At a rate like that, this meant that it would take at least a month for her to meet the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts? That was too long! Nora was very displeased. She wanted to eat a few pieces of cake, but when she walked over, she suddenly spotted a familiar-looking tall figure carrying an adorable little girl in the distance. Although they were both wearing masks, how would she possibly not recognize her own child? They were Justin and Cherry? Her brows knitted together.. As soon as she walked over, she saw a staff member suddenly approaching Justin. He called out, Big Brother Chapter 315 - Meeting Big Brother? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora: ? She paused and looked at Justin in disbelief. Justin, who seemed to sense something, glanced out of the corner of his eye. When he saw the graceful woman nearby, he straightened his back and said amicably, Youre mistaken. The staff member: ?? After saying that, without even looking behind him, Justin turned around with Cherry in his arms. When he saw Nora, he frowned and said, Cherry, look at that person. Why does she look so much like your Mommy? Cherrys big round eyes blinked. She replied, She doesnt look like my Mommy. She is Mommy! Is your Mommys waist that slender? asked Justin. Cherry tilted her head and replied, Yeah! I hug her around the waist every day, so I know that very well, yeah! Justin said, Sigh, no wonder you could recognize her but I cant. Ive never touched your Mommys waist before. Cherry stared at Justin for a while. At last, she sighed and remarked, Daddy, you are so pitiful~ Nora: Justin wore a black casual outfit today, and the mask he was wearing was also black. Cherry was wearing a silver winged half-mask. They were family, so there was no way they wouldnt be able to recognize each other just because they were wearing masks. The three of them quickly came together. Nora asked, Why did you bring Cherry here? When they were abroad in the past, she would always make Cherry close her eyes every time she fought, lest it influenced the child negatively. Everyone fought fiercely in the rings at the tournament. Was it really appropriate to let Cherry watch something like that? As soon as she said that, Cherry said, Mommy, I was the one who begged Daddy to bring me here! I heard Daddy on the phone. They said that there was a martial arts tournament, so I wanted to come and watch! Dont worry, I know gory scenes are not suitable for children, so I wont look! Nora: She looked at Justin. Why are you here? Justin kept quiet for a moment before he replied, Im here to watch the matches. Men have a natural passion for martial arts. Nora: ?? Would the busy Mr. Hunt bring his daughter here to watch such boring Class A matches? Why did she find it kinda dubious? She narrowed her eyes and asked, Why did that guy call you Big Brother just now? Justin was very open and honest this time. He replied, Maybe the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother looks as tall and mighty as me? Thats why they mistook me for him. Noras lip corners spasmed a little. Would the man die if he stopped being narcissistic for even a moment? She rolled her eyes and walked to the side. She picked up a piece of cake, put it in her mouth, and then asked, Say, do you think the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother will come today? The Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother, Justin Hunt, who was standing right there in the arena, kept quiet for a moment before he replied, Maybe. Nora raised her brows. Does he have a match today? Which match is it? And what time? Justin coughed. Hes the only one in Class F at present, so he wont be having any matches in the near future. He will only be competing after the people in Class E win ten matches and progress to Class F. Nora did some mental calculations. If the people who took second to tenth place in the last tournament were more or less equally matched, then everyone would have an equal chance of victory. To win ten matches, one would have to participate in twenty matches There were a lot of people in Class A, so everyone participated in two matches a day. However, there were few people in Class E, so there was only one match per day. Therefore, she would have to wait twenty days before she could see Big Brother in a match? That was tooooo slow! For Nora, there was nothing more precious than time! She frowned. How can I meet the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother? Justin coughed. He was about to speak when a voice came from the side. Why didnt you go when the guy asked you to just now? Nora and Justin looked over in unison to see the skinny man, wearing black tight-fitting clothes and a black mask, whom she had met when she first entered. Nora couldnt help but feel that the guy looked a little familiar to her, but she couldnt pinpoint who he was right away. The young man had already stretched out his hand toward her. He said, I am Smithin. Nora: Based on her own alias Smithra, she finally knew who the young man was. Wasnt he Quentin, the young man with delusions of grandeur?! Seeing his outstretched hand, Nora coughed and stretched out her own hand. Hello, Im 028. Quentin immediately let go after a light squeeze of the hand. Then, he said arrogantly, I met the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister just now, and even took a photo with her. I even asked her for an autograph. Since youre also a fan of Big Brother, why didnt you take up the staff members offer just now? Nora: ?? She was shocked. You met Big Sister? The real deal? Quentin sneered, Of course, shes the real deal. He took out his cell phone and showed it to Nora. See, this is Big Sister. In the photo was a big and thick woman. Her face was fleshy and the muscles on her arms were bulging. It was obvious at first glance that her physique was achievable only through regular bodybuilding. Quentin was very moved. He said, Do you know? Ive always thought of myself as a very diligent person. But it was only when I met Big Sister that I realized why she is Big Sister. It has always been very difficult for women to build muscles, in fact, its much harder for women to do that than men. But take a look at Big Sisters muscles! Its impossible to achieve that without a few years of bodybuilding! So Big Sister is really just like what Mr. Quinn claimed. She is obsessed with martial arts, and has been practicing martial arts since she was still in the womb! Nora the lazy bum: The corners of her lips spasmed. She wanted to say something, but Quentin had already continued. He said, I mustnt slack anymore from today onward! I must be the third strongest in New York! Nora: Wow, what an impressive goal! Quentin went on. A lot of people call her Big Sister. A few people from the Quinn School of Martial Arts also say that they know her. Oh, by the way, I also met Big Brother. Big Brother Nora immediately asked, Where is he? Is he the real deal? Quentin nodded. Id never seen Big Sister before, but I saw Big Brother ten years ago! How would I possibly not know him? Hes sitting right there in the room next door! Hes wearing the same clothes and the same mask he wore ten years ago. His physique also looks very similar! After he spoke, he suddenly pointed at Justin and said, Hmm Big Brothers physique is also very similar to his! Justin: Nora: Nora suddenly turned and started to walk out. Justin followed behind her closely. Where are you going? Nora flexed her wrists and sneered, Im going to look for Big Brother for a sparring session. Although Big Sister was fake, Big Brother might not necessarily be. After all, didnt he like showing off very much? Justin instantly felt his back muscles tighten. As soon as the two of them walked out of the tournament venue, they saw a few people escorting a strong and muscular fat woman over. At the sight of the pair, they waved impatiently and said, Step aside! Step aside! The Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts is here!! Nora: ?? Chapter 316 - Give Up! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora stood still. Before she could move, the group had already come up to Cherry, Justin, and her. After the group walked past them with great momentum, an astonished Cherry asked, Mommy, did Grandpa Quinn take another disciple behind your back? Nora: Justin: Nora kept quiet for a moment before she said unhurriedly, Shes a fake. That scared me to death. Cherry patted her chest and said, I thought Grandpa Quinn had finally come around to it and accepted that youre not suited for martial arts, so he didnt want you anymore! Nora glanced at Cherry with a chilly look in her eyes. What did you say? Cherry immediately smiled and said, I was complimenting you, Mommy! Youre not suited to be a martial artist because youre the queen of martial arts herself! Youre amazing even if you dont practice at all! You dont need to work hard at all! Her flattery skills simply left one speechless. While they were talking, they had already gone out. The staff member who had led Nora inside just now was standing at the front and trying to convince his next target. He said, Do you want to take a photo with the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister? It costs 3,000 per picture! Nora walked over and said, Take me to the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother. The staff member was about to nod when he turned around and spotted Justin, which gave him a huge shock. To be honest, the martial arts tournament had become less and less profitable in recent years. Therefore, the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister and the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother, who were admired by all, had become their new way of making money. That particular staff member was one of the rare few old-timers who had stayed around, so he naturally knew who Justin was. Although he hadnt seen what the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother really looked like ten years ago, he remembered his contestant number very well 057. He couldnt help but rub his eyes and look at the contestant number on Justins wristband againit was indeed 057! He swallowed and coughed. B-Big Brother? Justin narrowed his eyes behind the mask. His voice was low but cold and sounded vaguely threatening. He said, Yes. Didnt you say hes in the office and that we can take a photo with him? We would like to meet him. The staff member: The one in there was a fake! What was the real deal making a scene here for?! Besides, Justin had actually always known that someone was impersonating him. They had informed Big Brother about it before. However, since Big Brother had said that, then he had to let him take a look. Therefore, the staff member coughed and led the way. This way, please, he said. He led the way earnestly for the few of them, which instead made Nora rather hesitant. He had looked like he wouldnt give in unless they gave him money just now. Why had he suddenly stopped discussing prices with them? Was he planning to rip them off after letting them meet Big Brother? In the midst of her thoughts, the staff member arrived at a room and knocked on the door. The door opened. Nora looked at the person in the room. A man with a mask on was sitting calmly and steadily on the sofa. One couldnt see what he looked like, but they could feel that the man was very arrogant. He frowned and said to the staff member, Why are you bothering me again? The staff member coughed and replied, These two people would like to meet you. Im very busy. Big Brother, who was seated on the sofa, said sullenly, If theres nothing you need, then leave! I have something I need. Nora suddenly spoke. Big Brother looked at her at once. What is it? The staff member also turned to look at Nora. He wanted to ask what she wanted, but before he could say anything, a shadow flashed past him. Nora rushed into the room and slammed her fist straight at Big Brothers face! Bam! Her punch was quick and powerful, which stunned Big Brother. The next moment, his eyes closed and he passed out. The staff member: ? He was furious. What are you doing? How dare you attack Big Brother! Nora, who had knocked the man out with a single punch: ? She looked at her fist in surprise, and then at the man in front of herblood was already trickling out of his mask. A strange silence filled the place. Just as Nora was about to apologize, Justins low and deep voice rang out. He has fainted. Take him to the hospital. Seeing that he had spoken, the staff member didnt dare to say any more. He gave the doctors a call at once. There were specially hired doctors in the arena, in case people became seriously injured in the tournament. They quickly hurried over. The group of people quickly carried the injured man away. Even the staff member who had brought them there didnt pursue the matter. In fact, he didnt even dare to cast even a glance at them but quickly slipped away with the crowd. Nora: Taken aback, she asked, Hes going to me go just like that? However, she paused when she looked at Justin. For some reason, Justin had a rather odd look in his eyes as he looked at her, as though he was the one who had been punched just now. While thinking about it, Justin coughed and asked, Do you want to beat Big Brother up that much? Yeah. Nora looked down at her fist and heaved a sigh. Unfortunately, that guy just now was a fake. Justin: ? Nora told him her analysis. I already threw the punch very slowly just now, but he still didnt manage to react in time. In addition, the staff didnt dare to hold me accountable at all. Based on all that, that Big Brother was a fake. She waved her fist in the air and said, I wonder when I can really slam this fist into his face. Justin: He suddenly felt like his cheek really hurt. The staff didnt pursue the matter even after she hit the fake Big Brother, so Nora could only follow Justin back into the arena again. Soon, it was Noras match. She was in Ring 6. When the host called out her contestant number 028, she took a step forward and got ready to enter the ring. It was at this moment that Smithin jumped out from nowhere and grabbed her. He asked, Hey, are you actually going into the ring to compete? Nora: ? She looked at the black-clad teenager with the mask and asked, Whats wrong? You sure are unlucky. To think you have been assigned Tired Reno for your first match. Do you know? Even though hes a rookie, he has already won nine consecutive matches. Once he wins the match with you, hell advance to Class B. 1 Nora frowned. And then? Smithin thought for a moment. Then, he tried to persuade her and said, Youve seen him, right? Tired Reno is a big guy. He can send you sprawling with just a punch. Id advise you to give up. A delicate young missy like you shouldnt go into the ring. It would look really bad if you have to beg for mercy on your knees later. Nora: ???? Smithin lifted his chin and said, What are you looking at me for? Hes also my opponent in my next match. Just give up, Ill beat him up for you in the next match! You can think of it as revenge! Chapter 317 - I Wont Use My Legs Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Quentin sounded as full of delusions of grandeur as ever. Nora couldnt help but hold her forehead. She asked, Are you this helpful and enthusiastic to everyone? Quentin: ?? Her question stunned Quentin. He stared at Nora blankly. For a moment, he also felt like he was behaving a little strangely. When had he become such a busybody? What was he showing a stranger so much concern for? To be honest, he couldnt quite describe what he was feeling, either. It was just that the womans calm and collected attitude kept making him feel as if she was Nora. After all, he had been tailing and protecting Nora for very long. He snorted and said, I guess I was being unnecessarily nosy. He walked off after saying that. Nora: Had her words offended Quentin just now? Otherwise, why would that guy with delusions of grandeur suddenly become so distant? She didnt think too deeply into it, though, because she was about to go into the ring. Before she did, she looked back and glanced at Cherry. Cherry immediately took the hint and stretched out her hands and covered her eyes. She said, Dont worry, Mommy, Im all ready. I will sing rhymes for Daddy later! Nora then looked at Justin. She was about to speak when Justin nodded and said, I will report the rhymes she sang to you later. 2 Nora nodded. While walking to the ring, she couldnt help but feel that something was amiss. It was not until she got into the ring that she suddenly realized somethingwas their rapport a little too good just now? It was as if they were a family of three. She coughed. When her imagination was running wild, Tired Reno opposite her said, Not only are you a woman, but youre even coming into the ring dressed like that? Are you here to fight, or are you here to look for a boyfriend? Nora, who was a little taken aback, lowered her head and looked at what she was wearing. All the places that should be covered, were. There shouldnt be any problem, right? She broke into a frown. The audience, however, burst into loud laughter. Yeah, its actually a woman! Whats a woman here to join in the fun for! Although there were a lot of girls learning martial arts nowadays, they were naturally weaker than men in physical strength. While women had managed to occupy a certain position in other respects, truly powerful women were still a minority in the world of martial arts. There were also women among the spectators, and their words filled them with indignation. They said, Whats wrong with women? Have you forgotten the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister? Exactly! Are women incapable of fighting just because they are women? If youre that great, why dont you challenge the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister to a one-on-one duel?! Hmph! The women spoke up. They were all either someones wives or sisters, or one of the few outstanding people in the martial arts circle. The men around them didnt dare to antagonize them anymore. All of them changed the subject with a smile and said, No, thats not what we meant. Were just talking about the fact that shes wearing a dress. Yeah, isnt it inconvenient for her to move her legs if shes wearing a dress? Shes going to have wardrobe malfunctions later when she lifts her legs into the air! Im saying it for her sake. Tsk, its rare to see a woman in one-on-one duels. Of course, we would love to watch! It wont be interesting anymore if its all men! I just think that she shouldnt have worn a dress! In the ring. Tired Reno also frowned as he looked at Nora. He said, Lets start? Nora stood where she was leisurely. Yeah, lets start! Tired Reno frowned and said, Do you want to go and change? I can wait for you. Nora was a little taken aback. Why? Tired Reno felt a headache coming on. Didnt you hear what the audience said? If you continue to wear that, you wont be able to move your legs freely. Nora lowered her head again and looked at her dress. Only then did she realize what they were talking about. Oh, thats what you meant, she said. Tired Reno nodded. Everyone else also breathed sighs of relief. Even Quentin, who was among the audience, curled his lips disdainfully. What a stupid woman. There were so many wretched men down here, yet she had worn a dress to fight. Lets see what she was gonna do! While he was thinking about it, he heard Nora say, Oh, its okay even if I dont use my legs. Everyone: ?? Everyone was stunned. They stared at her incredulously, wondering if the woman was out of her mind. She wasnt going to use her legs? Did that mean she was only going to use her fists? But how powerful could a womans fists be? Moreover, without using the legs, she wouldnt be able to do movements such as swooping toward the opponent and so on. Quentin scoffed. She wasnt going to use her legs? Was it because she thought flapping her lips would be enough? Well, if she were to admit defeat before Tired Reno rushed over, she indeed wouldnt have to use her legs. In fact, she wouldnt even need her hands! While he was thinking about it, Tired Reno frowned. You Lets cut the crap and start. Nora had become annoyed. She could have already ended the match while they were talking. What a huge waste of her energy. She stretched out a finger and made a hooking gesture at Tired Reno. Lets start. Tired Reno: ! Although he was a man, the womans provocation nevertheless angered him. He snorted and said, You asked for it! He balled up his hands and swung his fist straight at Nora! His punch was quick and powerful. Tired Reno, who also didnt want to waste any time, wanted to end the match quickly, so he didnt show any mercy despite his opponent being a woman. The audience closed their eyes. One must know that Tired Renos punch had knocked all his previous nine opponents onto the ground! Wasnt he a little too insensible? He was actually using his sure-kill move against a young missy right from the start? Quentin held his forehead. Tired Reno moved so quickly that 028 probably couldnt even react in time to admit defeat. He was still thinking about it when he heard the loud thwack of a fist making contact with flesh. Then, with a boom, someone landed fiercely on the ground. A sympathetic Quentin looked at the ring to see how miserable the woman looked Chapter 318 - Ryans Whereabouts Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios However, the moment she looked up, she was stunned. There were no obstructions around the ring. It could be considered a loss if she fell off the ring. At this moment, the woman in the black dress was standing there. The air in the basement was ventilated, and her black dress fluttered arrogantly with the wind. In front of her, Tired Reno had collapsed to the ground, exhausted. He had already fainted. Everyone: !!! Quentin narrowed his eyes as well. Omg! The entire audience erupted. Everyone was asking, Did you see what just happened? Wait, Tired Reno went to hit someone, but why he did faint instead? Someone said weakly, I I think I saw 028 reach out her hand and gently hit Tired Reno. The crowd fell silent again. Then, they saw 028 rubbing her wrist and looking around hesitantly. Is it over? Only then did the referee react and announce, 028 wins! Nora walked to the side and jumped down from the ring. The audience immediately gave way in fear. They saw her walking along the crowd to the food section. There was a sofa over there. A man was sitting there hugging a girl. After everyone simmered down, they could hear the little girl reciting a poem in her childish voice. The stone path to the mountain is slanted. He and she were deep in the clouds. Dreaming of a princess meeting a prince. But in reality, a dinosaur meets a frog Nora stopped in her tracks. Veins popped out on her forehead. When Cherry saw her walking over, she said excitedly, Mommy, Ive already memorized 300 poems! I didnt peek at your competition earlier! Everyone was speechless. What a strange family of three!!! Initially, they thought that the woman was hungry when she went to the food section. However, after Nora walked over, she sat on the sofa beside the girl and told the man and the girl, Wake me up at 8 oclock. Then, she tilted her head slightly and fell asleep on the sofa. Everyone was speechless. Quentin: !!! His lips twitched. He felt that this woman was simply unreasonable. She had just defeated Tired Reno. Who was she? Under everyones guesses, Nora really fell asleep. Her dreams were strange and chaotic. In the end, she was not woken up by Justin, but by her own phone call. She yawned and answered the call in a daze. She said angrily, You better have something important to say. With that, she opened her eyes lazily and saw Justin and Cherry opposite her. Behind their masks, the two pairs of eyes were staring at her. Cherry said softly, Mommy has a very bad morning temper. Its especially scary. Justin had a regretful look on his face. Its a pity I didnt get the chance to see it. Cherry said, Next time when we sleep together, Ill let you take a look in the morning. Were outside right now, so shes a little restrained! Justin smiled. Yes, I look forward to that day. Nora: Only then did she realize that she was in the sparring arena. The noisy crowd around her had prevented her from taking a good nap. She subconsciously sat up straight and wiped the non-existent saliva from the corner of her mouth. The two people opposite her were speechless. Solos voice came from the other end of the line. Sigh, stop scaring me. I found some information about Ryan. Didnt you ask me to help you investigate? Nora raised her eyebrows. What? Ryan was the second son of the Smiths back then. Ian is the third son of the Smiths. You know that, right? Back then, the eldest son of the Smiths was useless. As he liked to mess around outside, the previous head of the Smiths decided to look for the next patriarch between Ryan and Ian. Unfortunately, Ryans private life was chaotic and he was with many women. It was said that he even got a small celebrity pregnant. In addition, although Ian was three years younger than Ryan, he had already displayed outstanding aptitude. Therefore, Ian was made the person in charge at that time. Ryan became more carefree from then on, but he was actually not as useless as he looked. All the news Nora heard about Ryan from the Smiths was about his bad aspects. For example, he was slippery and unreliable. She narrowed her eyes. Just as she was thinking about what Ryan was doing, Solo said, You know Quentin, right? It wouldnt be surprising even if you dont know. From Quentins generation, the Smiths have hidden his existence. Outsiders wont know about him. They let Quentin handle things that arent suitable to be seen by the public. The Smiths hidden forces are all in Quentins hands. Youve just reunited with the Smiths, so its normal that you dont know about him. Nora: The second Smiths member she met was Quentin. However, she did not interrupt Solo. She knew that this person liked to keep people in suspense when he sent messages, so she decided not to say anything. As expected, Solo felt that it was meaningless to wait for a reply from her. He pursed his lips and said, But do you know who founded this dark force? Nora frowned. Ryan? Solo: No. Nora: !! If that wasnt the case, why did he say so much nonsense? Just as she was about to lose her temper, Solo accurately grasped her temper and hurriedly explained, It was Ian. However, Ian inherited the Smiths and became the patriarch on the surface, so he handed that force to Ryan. Nora narrowed her eyes. Also, Ryan is from Irvin School of Martial Arts. He can be considered a member of the pugilistic world. He has a certain status in New Yorks pugilistic world. I heard that he hosted two tournaments back then. Up until now, most of the ways to earn money in the tournaments were thought of by Ian and him. Nora: She was stunned. The Smiths own shares in the martial arts tournament? Its not shares. Ryan used to be the president of the pugilistic world. Even now, his name is still on the title. Nora narrowed her eyes. Solo said, I asked around again and realized that although the president of the pugilistic world had disappeared, the association would often receive some orders from him to prevent the pugilistic world from becoming a mess over the years. Got it. Nora hung up. She held her chin and began to think. She did not expect to hear news about Ryan when she was only participating in a martial arts tournament. She wanted to look for Ryan only to get his DNA sample. She would compare the two DNA match results to determine whose daughter she was. After all, Lily had said that her genes had mutated. The comparison between her and Ians DNA samples was actually not accurate. As she was thinking about this, she suddenly saw a person in ragged clothes flash past not far away, making her frown. Wasnt this Old Maddy? 1 Why was he here?! Chapter 319 - A Man Cant Say No Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora thought about this and hurriedly stood up to follow. But before she could take two steps, Justin followed her. Whats wrong? I saw an acquaintance, Nora replied simply and continued walking forward. However, she realized that Old Maddy had already disappeared. She was very confident that she had not mistaken him. After all, she did not like to fantasize. But why was Old Maddy here? The Smith villa was an hour away from here. As she frowned in thought, it was her turn to go on stage. This competition is between 028 and Milk Lover. Please come on stage. Nora could only give up on looking for Old Maddy and went on stage. A woman had subdued Tired Reno the moment she made a move. This had attracted everyones attention. Everyone wanted to know what had just happened. Some people even felt that Nora might have been lucky just now. Tired Reno must have made a mistake to be hit by her. Furthermore, it was her first time on stage. Perhaps Tired Reno had underestimated her. Just like Tired Reno, Milk Lover had already won eight or nine rounds and was not bad. At least he was not a simple Class A. Before Milk Lover went on stage, he was warned by a kind person to be wary of 028. However, after he went on stage, he saw that Nora was still wearing that dress. She did not change her clothes at all. With her eye-catchingly beautiful figure and slender waist, she did not look like a trained person. Milk Lover raised his guard. He said, 028, whats your name? Everyone would give themselves a name. For example, Tired Reno and Milk Lover were Internet aliases. Of course, if someone wanted to use their real name, it was not a problem. Nora: 028. Milk Lover: Im asking for your real name. I want to know which sect youre from. Nora was silent for a moment. You dont need to know. On such an occasion, she would be in the limelight sooner or later. She must not leave her name. When Milk Lover saw her distant look, he frowned. Alright, since you dont want to say anything, dont blame me for being rude! You dont use your legs, right? Heh! With that, he leaped and kicked. This kick was very strong. In addition, he ran a short distance to gain more strength in his kick. If Nora was kicked, she would definitely be injured. Everyone thought that Nora would dodge easily and find another opportunity to counterattack. However, they did not expect Nora to suddenly take a small step back and stretch out her fist. Bam! Noras fist landed on the soles of Milk Lovers feet. She directly sent him flying out of the ring. Bam! Milk Lover prostrated on the ground below the ring. Omg! The entire venue was in an uproar. This time, everyone was certain that 028 was not just lucky. She was really a martial arts expert! 028 wins this competition! With his previous experience, the referee did not stutter this time. Nora walked down from the stage. She ignored the surrounding voices trying to curry favor with her and walked toward Justin again. Quentin, who was hiding in the crowd and watching her compete, narrowed his eyes. This woman was not bad. He walked towards her. Nora had completed her mission today and was prepared to go home. After all, she had to fight two matches a day. She needed to fight 60 times and 30 days to reach Class F and fight against Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother. She sighed silently. It was a waste of time. How good would it be if she could finish all the competitions in one day? As she was thinking about this, she suddenly heard praise from behind her. Your performance just now was not bad. You impressed me. Nora,:??? She pursed her lips and turned around. Sure enough, Quentin was standing behind her, staring at her seriously. I now announce that I was wrong. You can be my opponent. Why did this stupid vibe make her want to attack? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. She was about to say something when Quentin suddenly said, I seriously considered it. I think you can become my teammate. We can team up and level up together. Nora: ? Team up to level up? She frowned. Im not interested in all that. She did not have time to team up with him! As she thought about this, Quentins calm voice sounded. Is that so? Forget it then. I originally didnt think we should team up. After all, Im so powerful. I can definitely advance all the way. If not for saving time, I wouldnt have considered this. Sorry to disturb you. With that, he turned to leave, but his arm was suddenly grabbed. He turned back hesitantly and saw the woman in the silver mask staring at him. Save time? What do you mean? Explain clearly before you leave. Quentin: ??? He was surprised. Didnt you see the competition rules? Nora blinked and answered confidently, No. Why would she bother seeing the rules? Wasnt it just fighting! Quentin: The corners of his lips twitched. In a one-on-one competition, you have to win ten rounds before you can advance. But in a team competition, you can advance collectively after winning five rounds. I came to register for the competition today. It will take a month to enter Class F, but if we team up, it will take half a month. Of course, after entering Class F, the team will automatically disband, and we will still be opponents. Nora: !! Why didnt she know there was such a system! Lets team up, she agreed happily. Quentin frowned. Team up? You really want to enter Class F? Why do you want to enter Class F? Nora replied, To fight with Irvin School of Martial Artss Big Brother. Impressive. Quentin gave her a thumbs up. Just now, I thought that your IQ was a little low and that you were not worthy of being my match. But your ambition is not small, it has made up for your IQ. Nora, who had outstanding intelligence, was speechless. Seeing her staring at him, Quentin raised his chin as well. I just made an agreement with Big Sister. When I enter Class F, Ill spar with her. Looks like we have the same goal. That way, well save ourselves a lot of trouble. Then lets team up, Nora replied. Not yet. Quentin sighed. There have to be three people in a team. Were still short of one person. Nora: ?? She looked around and finally looked at Justin. She grabbed his arm and pushed him forward. Add him. Justin, the top disciple of Irvin School of Martial Arts, was just standing at the side and listening to them talk. At the moment, he was speechless. Can he do it? Quentin said in disdain. When Justin, who had originally planned to reject them, heard this, he immediately sneered. Just as he was about to speak, Nora said, He definitely can. Men could not say no. Quentin: ? He hesitated. Have you tried it before? Yes. Alright then, lets team up. Justin, who was standing beside them, seriously suspected that these two people were in cahoots! However, the two of them were clearly fine and did not say anything. He could only retract his suspicions. Nora leaned in and whispered, Help me out, I have to meet Big Brother in the tournament as quickly as I can. Justin, who would rather not meet Nora in a match, looked at her almond-shaped eyes. Okay. 1 Therefore, the three of them walked to the registration area and prepared to switch to the team competition. However, halfway through, Nora suddenly saw Old Maddy again! He secretly sneaked into the room beside him, making Nora narrow her eyes. She gave Justin a look and sneaked over. She wanted to see what Old Maddy was up to!! Chapter 320 - Exposed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora glanced at Justin and quickly slipped to the side. Quentin was stunned and planned to chase after her. Hey, where are you going However, Justin grabbed his arm and the man replied coldly, Shes going to be busy. What is she busy with? The registration deadline is coming up soon! Today is the last day! Justin did not let go of his hand at all. The two of us can just register. Quentin frowned. How is that possible? There have to be three people in the team competition. You Before he could finish speaking, Justin pulled him toward the registration counter. Quentin: ?? He wanted to break free, but with his strength, he could not. This reminded him of how Nora had grabbed his arm when he was about to leave and refused to let him go. This couple was really strange. They were both extremely strong. With this doubt in mind, Quentin and Justin arrived at the registration counter. The staff at the registration counter was lazily slouched with his legs crossed. When he saw the two of them enter and noticed Justin, he immediately stood up. B-Bi-Br Before he could call out Big Brother, Justin interrupted him. We came to sign up for the team competition. One of us has something on, so can the two of us sign up? The staff member: !!! Register for the team competition? Big Brother, what kind of international joke was this?! Who could match his speed! However, the staff member did not dare to speak much, especially when he saw Justins bright eyes. He smiled. Of course, of course! May I know your names? Smithin, 028, and me. Justin paused. 820. 820? Although there was already someone with this number, if Big Brother said he was 820, then he was 820. The staff member was very tactful and immediately nodded. Alright, Ill handle it for you right away! With that, he lowered his head and stamped his seal, settling the team competition registration. He did not even need to ask about ordinary matters. Thats enough. You guys can participate in the team competition starting tomorrow. Okay. After receiving the bracelet from the representative team, Justin and Quentin left the registration area. As soon as the two of them left, someone secretly went to the registration counter. Can we sign up for the team competition? The other two didnt rush over because they had something on. Ill sign them up for them. The staff member said, No! The three people attending the team competition must be here at the same time. Otherwise, you cant sign up! Quentin looked at this scene and revealed a thoughtful look. After leaving the registration area with Justin, he suddenly said reservedly, I understand. Justin: ? Quentin: Sigh, I must have been exposed. Justin: ??? Quentin looked at him. Do you know why the staff was so respectful to us just now? Justin hesitated for a moment before replying, Why? Because Im still careless enough to expose my identity. Thats right. Smithin is the same as Quentin. Quentin? So he was Quentin, the Smiths dark power. Everyone in New York knew that the current generation of Smiths had six sons. However, they did not know that the Smiths actually had seven sons. It was said that Quentin was third. As Justin thought this, he saw the young man in front of him pat his shoulder. You definitely know who I am. My second uncle is Ryan Smith, the president of the pugilistic world. Thats why the staff was so respectful to me. However, you dont have to feel pressured to team up with me. Im very approachable. Justin: ???? Tell your wife theres no need to feel any pressure. And once you know my true identity, dont be arrogant. After all, in the entire New York, after Big Sister and Big Brother, Im the most powerful. Justin: Speaking of which, Im a little worried about you. Quentin looked at Justin. This person might have been hiding in the dark all day, so he was very talkative at this moment. Your wife is so obsessed with Big Brother. I keep feeling that its not simple. You must be jealous, right? Justin: ?? Its just like how I admire Quinn School of Martial Artss Big Sister. When I admire her, unknowingly, that kind of relationship has already changed. If Big Sister does not dislike me, Im willing to be with her, even if shes Before Quentin met Big Sister, he did not expect her to be such a muscular woman. However, the admiration he felt for her was too strong. After the initial shock, he had already gotten used to her figure and even ignored it. Yes, even if she was a fatty, he could do it! Justin: !!! The corners of his mouth twitched. Quinn School of Martial Artss Big Sister is already married. What? Quentin was stunned. Why havent I heard of it before? Do you know who I am? Justin looked at him. Quentin shook his head. Justin smiled. Yes, its good that you dont know. Previously, he had been worried that this fool would recognize him. Now, it seemed like this worry was completely unnecessary. He did not even know the most basic scam at the martial arts seminar! This person had really wasted his years! Quentin: On the other side, Nora did not lose track of Old Maddy. Old Maddy had been acting suspiciously. He looked around and saw that no one was paying attention to him, so he entered a room. Nora slowed down and came to the door.. She gently pushed the door open and looked over. She saw Old Maddy sitting there Chapter 321 - Yvette? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Old Maddy sat there. No, to be more specific, he was squatting there and eating the food beside him. He ate the cake until his face was full, and he stuffed juice and meat into his mouth. He looked like he had not eaten anything good for a long time. Nora: !! So he had sneaked here to steal food? While she was in a daze, a worker saw her and walked over with a frown. What are you doing? This is Big Sisters resting place. You Before he could finish speaking, he saw Old Maddy in the room. He immediately rushed in anxiously. Beggar? Why are you here? Get lost! This is not a place for you to stay. This is the place for Quinn School of Martial Artss Big Sister! He grabbed Old Maddys arm in disdain. Old Maddys clothes were rolled up, and his arm was covered in scars, as if they had been burned. He smiled at the staff and stuffed food into his mouth crazily. Nora: ! The staff member was anxious. Quickly call security. How can we let the beggar in? This is not a place he can come as he pleases! When he was about to leave, Nora stopped him. Wait a minute. I know this person. Ill take him away. The staff frowned and reprimanded, You brought him in? Watch the person you brought in. Take him away quickly. This is Big Sisters waiting room! This is Big Sisters first time on stage this year. Her status is very noble! These desserts were all prepared for her, how dare he eat them! Hes going overboard! When Old Maddy heard this, he looked at her and grinned. Delicious. One could not tell his looks from his face, but he looked really ugly when he was eating. Nora took a deep breath. Follow me. Old Maddy still seemed to remember her. Perhaps it was because, even if he was crazy, he knew that he had made a mistake and followed Nora obediently. The two of them walked through the crowd and out of the basement, then went to the parking lot. Old Maddy had been eating all along the way. It was hard to tell if he was doing it on purpose. When they arrived at the car park, there was no one around. Nora suddenly reached out and grabbed Old Maddys arm, pressing against his pulse. His pulse was strong but chaotic. He was indeed crazy. Was Old Maddy really a lunatic? But the Smith villa was so far away. How did he get here? Nora simply asked, Old Maddy, why are you here? Old Maddy raised his hand and ate half of the cake. He held it tightly in his hand and handed it to Nora. Its delicious. Eat The cake was rotten from his grip. It was disgusting. Nora stared at it for a while. You came here for food? Old Maddy nodded. Seeing that she was not eating, he stuffed the cake in his hand into his mouth. Nora clenched her jaw. She stared at him for a long time before sighing deeply. Ill take you back. It was unknown if Old Maddy understood what she meant. He followed behind Nora and the two of them got into the car. Nora drove him back to the Smiths villa. On the way, she sent Justin a message and told him that she had left. Justin replied, reminding her to participate in the competition tomorrow. Moreover, the person who was teaming up with them was called Smithin. Nora expressed that she understood. On the way, she observed Old Maddy through the rearview mirror. He sat in the backseat obediently and quietly. His legs were relaxed and he subconsciously revealed the posture of a big boss. However, when she looked at his face, he was reserved and curiously touching everything. When he met Noras gaze, he jumped in shock and curled up obediently. This person gave off a very contradictory feeling. Nora thought of what Old Maddy had said when he found her last time. She asked tentatively, Old Maddy, do you know Ryan? Ryan Old Maddy muttered the name silently before shaking his head in confusion. I dont know him He had clearly mentioned Ryan previously. Nora frowned and said, Then do you know Ian? Old Maddy nodded immediately. Ian is a good person! With that, he seemed excited. He has a daughter! He has a daughter! Nora: She suddenly asked, Whos his daughter? Old Maddy pointed at her. Its you, its you, its you! Nora followed his lead. But everyone says Im Ryans daughter. Youre not like him. Old Maddy grinned. You look like Ian. Youre Ians daughter! Ian has a daughter! Ians daughter has returned home! Nora narrowed her eyes. These words made her feel that Old Maddy knew something. This persons identity was definitely not simple. Furthermore could he be Ryan? Ryan Nora seemed to have suddenly thought of something. She sped up and the car dashed directly into the Smiths residence. When they reached home, she grabbed Old Maddy. Then, she took a few strands of his hair and rushed into the room, heading upstairs. After entering her bedroom, she put the hair in a special bag and called Lily. She sent Lily the samples overnight for her to test Old Maddys DNA. Although the possibility of Old Maddy being Ryan was not high, she still had to confirm it. She did not notice that after she left, Old Maddy was still standing at the same spot. After staring at Noras back for a long time, his eyes suddenly became clear. He seemed to not understand what was going on as he muttered, Yvette Chapter 322 - Ill Bring You To Win~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After shouting this name, Old Maddys eyes gradually became confused. He seemed to have forgotten what he had just said. He only repeated, Ian has a daughter. Ians daughter is looking for him Then, he lowered his head and continued eating the cake in his hand. He walked familiarly to the small house in the front yard. The next day, when Nora woke up, the test results from Lily had not arrived yet. After all, this time, it was an international express delivery. It would take two days to reach. 2 Nora yawned. When she got up and saw that Pete had already been taken to school by Joel, she went downstairs. As she went downstairs, she saw that the atmosphere in the living room was not right. She yawned and looked over in confusion. She saw Maureen looking at Yvonne angrily and saying, I told you, if its not us, then its not us! Why would we tell outsiders about you? What good is it to us if you dont enter the Hacker Alliance? Yvonne lowered her head, her eyes red. She did not speak. Florence, who had always been standing beside her, said, But Miss Yvonne did not enter the Hacker Alliance because someone said that there was a problem with her software and that she attacked her own family for no reason. This kind of software definitely doesnt qualify, so she was eliminated. Y and Q had agreed to let her join at first! Maureen sneered. What does that have to do with us? We dont even know any hackers. If we knew any hackers, would we still need to beg you all these years? Warren frowned as well. Yvonne, you even suspect me? When have I deceived you all these years? Yvonne sighed, Warren, its not that I dont believe you, but this matter has indeed been leaked. Do you really not know any hackers? Of course Warren wanted to answer firmly, but his words suddenly stopped. Of course, they knew a hacker. He swallowed. I I know Solo, but I never told him about this. Even if he found out that someone had invaded us, he didnt know who you were! Maureen said in disdain, Yes, some people are just delusional. Were the ones who leaked the news just because we know Solo? Nora introduced him to us! Are you going to malign Nora as well? She paused. Maureen and Warren looked at each other. Sure enough, Yvonne said in surprise, Youre saying that Nora also knows Solo? She bit her lip and sighed heavily. Florence originally did not understand this logic, but when she saw Yvonnes expression and thought about what they had just said, she was instantly furious. Alright, I got it! Nora must have been jealous because I kept looking down on her with the excuse that Miss Yvonne wanted to join the Hacker Alliance! She deliberately told Solo to send a message to Y and Q! This woman is too despicable. How can she be so petty? Florence shouted angrily. Even if shes jealous of others, cant she just improve herself? Why is she causing trouble for others?! Maureen hurriedly said, Mdm. Florence, we havent confirmed who did this yet. Dont push the blame on others here! Besides, Nora might not have done it on purpose! Warren nodded as well. Yes, she doesnt know what that software is for. Even if she really said it, she must have let it slip by mistake! Warren was sure that he and his wife had not told Solo about Yvonne. Therefore, it could only be Nora. He subconsciously found an excuse for her. Florence sneered and was about to speak when a cold voice sounded. Tsk. The few of them subconsciously froze. They turned their heads and saw Nora walking slowly into the kitchen. She took out a piece of bread and walked out while eating. After swallowing the bread in her mouth, she looked at Yvonne. Stop guessing. It was me. No matter what the reason was, Yvonne had attacked her family with the software shed written. It was intentional, so she must have been up to no good. If she did not do it on purpose, then it meant that her skills were not up to standard. Wasnt it normal for her not to pass? Florence was instantly furious. See, youve already admitted it! Indeed, you wrecked Miss Yvonnes plans! Yvonne looked at her with red eyes. Nora, w-why are you treating me like this? Im not bad to you either! Nora swallowed another mouthful of bread and took a sip of milk. Then, she slowly said, What did I do to you? Isnt it because your skills arent good enough? Everyone: !!! Maureen and Warren were originally shocked because Nora had admitted it. However, when they heard this, they actually had an idea. Nora was right! It was clearly Yvonne who was not skilled enough. Who cared what others said about her? While they were feeling surprised, Nora had already walked out of the door. She had a team competition today and needed to participate. When she woke up, she received a notice to be at the competition venue at 4 PM. She drove to the martial arts competition and had just entered wearing a mask when she was recognized by Quentin. 028, why are you so late? Nora yawned. Before she could say anything, Quentin said, But its okay. Were about to go on stage. He waved his hand. Im sure you already know who I am, right? Your husband should have told you. So, after the competition, you and your husband can just wait to win. Ill bring you to Class F! Nora: She wanted to say something, but Quentin said, You dont have to say anything grateful. Theres no need to feel embarrassed. I just find you more pleasing to the eye. Besides, the moves you used yesterday were pretty good. Leading you to level up is my own idea. It has nothing to do with you. You dont have to feel like you owe me a favor. After saying that, Quentin raised his chin slightly. By the way, is your husband here? Just protect yourselves.. Ill help you after Im done fighting one. Chapter 323 - Stealing The Limelight Seeing how confident the delusional Quentin was, Nora couldnt be bothered to say anything to crush his confidence. A short while later, Justin arrived. He was wearing a black mask that covered half of his face. Quentin looked at him for a while before he confirmed that he was indeed the person from the day before. He said, You sure kinda resemble Big Brother. If no one told me otherwise, I might have mistaken you for him! Big Brother doesnt have kids, though. He glanced at Cherry and asked, Why did you bring your kid here when youre competing in the tournament? Cherry curled her lips disdainfully. Why cant he bring his child here? With you around, how is he supposed to fight? Where is he going to put you when he fights later? As soon as he said that, Justin said, Im bringing her into the ring. Quentin: ??? He was stunned at first, but a moment later, he burst into laughter. Youre bringing your kid into the ring? Have you gone silly? He shook his head and said, Its dangerous in the ring. What if she gets hurt? But its true that there are a lot of people here, so its also unsafe to leave her here. Justin said leisurely, Im just here to make up the numbers. Even if he didnt do anything, Nora would still be able to handle Class A and Class B opponents by herself. Quentin unexpectedly misunderstood, though. He thought for a moment and then nodded. Youre right. You can just stand behind me later. Ill take on two opponents. Justin: ??? The more Quentin thought about it, the more he felt that it would be astounding. Perhaps because he had kept himself hidden and suppressed himself for too long, he liked the idea of showing off and stealing the limelight very much. He stroked his chin and said, With that, everyone will definitely notice our team. By the way, what is our teams name? Justin was about to speak when Quentin snapped his fingers and suggested, How about Third In The World? Nora: ? Justin: ? Seeing how confused both of them looked, Quentin sneered, lifted his chin, and said, Dont forget thisIm the best fighter after Big Brother and Big Sister. Since the third most powerful fighter in the world is in our team, Third In The World is a very apt name! Nora couldnt be bothered to pay him any more attention. She said, Its up to you. As a result Team Third In The World, please enter the ring. They shall be facing Team Contractor next. There are two Class C contestants in Team Contractor, so they will be a much trickier opponent than the Class A opponents yesterday. However, Smithin from Team Third In The World has given us an amazing performance yesterday. It is not known whose disciple he is. No. 028 also gave us a surprise and won every match of hers with just a punch each, so no one knows just how strong she is even now. Please welcome the two teams! Together with the hosts announcement, Quentin puffed out his chest, held his head high, and led the way in front. Nora was in the middle. She walked with a lazy gait and was still wearing a dress. She usually wore trousers most of the time, so it was relatively unlikely for people to recognize her if she wore a dress in the tournament. One could consider it a little trick that she had prepared for the tournament. Justin caused an even bigger sensation when he went into the ringbecause he was carrying a child in his arms! The child was about five to six years old and was wearing a princess dress. Even with a mask on, one could still see a pair of astonishingly dark eyes behind it. The crowd went into a furor all at once. Quentin was awfully satisfied when he sensed their astonishment. It simply felt wonderful to bask in the center of attention! Quentin had always lived in the darkness ever since he was a child. In fact, outsiders didnt even know that someone like him existed among the Smiths. This made Quentin sometimes long to stand where the light gathered. As a result, he loved being in the limelight when he was doing things anonymously. He gave a wave and the cheers around them became even louder. Quentin was very satisfied with the effect. It seemed that his performance the day before was passable. He was still thinking about it when the crowd started to shout, One Punch Beauty! One Punch Beauty! No. 028 The Beauty wins with one punch! One punch? Quentin was taken aback for a moment. Only then did he realize that Nora had actually gained fans in the tournament the day before. On top of that, most of her fans were female! One Punch Beauty! Ahhh! Im your fan! Nora, who had been given a nickname for some strange reason: ??? She raised her eyebrows and smiled at the female fan nearest to her. Her lazy and unorthodox appearance immediately made the fan scream. Ahhhhh! Shes so suave! Quentin: ??? He slowly looked behind at No. 028. He had approached her to form a team the day before because she was indeed skilled in martial arts. After all, it wasnt easy for him to win Class A contestants with just a single punch, either. Besides, there were ultimately only a few female contestants in the tournament. With her around, it would highlight his aura and strength in the team even further. But why did it unexpectedly seem like she had attracted more fans than he did? Fortunately, there was still her husband, who was pretty much invisible. The thought had only just formed when the fans at the bottom of the ring started screaming madly again. Ahhhh! The guy carrying the little girl is so handsome! Dont you think that he has a sense of abstinence around him? The combination of his black clothes with the white princess dress makes them look like a little princess and her knight! He can actually bring his kid with him into the ring! Quentin: !!!! Why hadnt he ever thought of bringing a child with him when he fought? His way of stealing the limelight was simply too unique!!! He rubbed his wrists, looked back at Nora and Justin, and decided that he had to end the match as soon as possible. That was the only way he could win back the glory that belonged to him. As the referee announced the start of the match, Quentin said coldly, Hold the other two back. Once I finish off one of them, Ill come over and take care of the other Never mind, you have a child in your arms while youre wearing a dress. The two of you can just stand behind me. Ill take care of He had only just spoken when!! Chapter 324 - Big Sister Is On The trio opposite them didnt give Quentin the time to speak at all. They rushed straight toward them. Quentin frowned. Although his love of showing off wasnt very reliable, his instinct as a martial artist was. He stepped in front of Nora and Justin at once. Unfortunately, the other party had numbers on their side. They actually werent hard to beat; rather, it was because he had to defeat them one by one. Their opponents had sent their two Class C team members to go after Nora and Justin while a Class B member stuck to Quentin instead. Justin was carrying a child, so he definitely wouldnt be able to attack. Nora, a woman, had also only managed to make every punch a killing blow the day before by taking advantage of her opponents underestimating her. Once the two Class C contestants got rid of the two of them and joined forces with the Class B martial contestant, with three of them against Quentin alone, they might not necessarily lose! Although Quentin had delusions of grandeur, he wasnt stupid. Otherwise, Ian wouldnt have picked him to take control of the Smiths underground forces. After figuring it all out in an instant, with an awful look on his face, he said, Hang in there, the two of you. Ill come over and help out as soon as I can! After speaking, he used all of his strength and executed his most vicious moves, taking advantage of an opening where the Class B martial artist wasnt paying attention to land a karate chop on his neck. The Class B martial artist blacked out and fell onto the floor. Quentin feinted and dealt another strike. After defeating his opponent in two moves, he turned around to provide reinforcements. He thought that it was finally time for him to show off his might, but he instead saw that The two Class C martial artists that had charged toward Nora and Justin had already collapsed outside of the ring. Quentin: ?? He stood there in a daze and asked in stupefaction, What happened? What else could have happened? Nora and Justin had sent the two of them flying with a punch and a kick respectively, of course. The whole place fell quiet for a moment. Then, the emcee announced, Team Third In The World wins! The audience erupted into fervent cheers. A dazed Quentin followed Nora and Justin out of the ring. As soon as they exited the ring, people swarmed toward them from every direction. Smithin! Someone called his name. Quentin coughed, straightened his back, and looked behind him excitedlya beautiful little girl was standing behind him and looking at him shyly. Quentin thought that she must be a fan who wanted to confess her love to him, so he asked gently, Whats the matter? The little girl raised her head and said, Would it be convenient for you to move to the side a little? Id like to take a picture of No. 028 and No. 820s family of three, but youre in the shot! Quentin: ??? He turned back and looked at Nora and Justin, who were walking in front. The two of them had already been surrounded by fans and their popularity was in no way inferior to Big Brother and Big Sisters How unlucky! Hed originally wanted to form a team with two weaklings to highlight how tall and mighty he was, but how come they had stolen all the limelight instead? Quentin took a deep breath and looked at the little girl coldly. No, its not convenient, he said. After saying that, he joined Nora and Justin. Hmph. He, Quentin Smith, was the one that Team Third In The World relied on. Otherwise, would they even be in third place? Did those ignorant fans know who the strongest one in the team was or not? He, Quentin Smith, was not going to move aside today. Seeing that he simply refused to move aside no matter what, the fans continued to frantically snap away with their cell phones. Only then did Quentin finally feel a little better. The trio reached the resting area at the side. While waiting for their next match, Quentin secretly picked up his phone and accessed the martial arts tournament discussion forum. The tournament had set up a private website that only those attending the tournament would know of. The website was very hard for outsiders to find. The circle was too small, so one could say that this was a culture unique to them. A post about Team Third In The World had gained thousands of views in the forum by then. He opened up the post, intending to see how everyone was singing praises of him But in the end, he instead saw a photo as soon as the page loaded. In the photo, he had originally been standing between Nora and Justin, but he had been Photoshopped away. Nora wore a silver mask and a red tight-fitting dress. Justin wore a black mask and a full-black outfit. In his arms was a little girl in a white princess dress, who was also wearing a silver mask. They felt very much like a family of three. In the comments: Team Third In The World is really strong! Even when faced with a Class C opponent, One Punch Beauty still won with just one punch. Does she only know that one move? Ahhhh! If I werent already sure that Big Brother is resting right next door, Id have thought that the man carrying the child was Big Brother! His physique looks so much like Big Brothers! They are both so tall and handsome! Someone even asked: Shouldnt there be three people in a team? Is Team Third In The World a family of three? Someone kindly answered: No, the last member is Smithin, but hes not important. Your focus is off, bro. Quentin: ??? How was he not important?! Quentin turned off the phone viciously! He looked at Justin, who was next to him, and suddenly said, Why dont I carry the kid for the next match? Only by carrying a child would one be able to steal the limelight. Why hadnt he thought of it just now? Justin: ? He raised his eyebrows, handed Cherry to him, and said, Sure. With someone carrying Cherry for him, he could take the opportunity to loosen his muscles a little. Thus, when it was time for the next match, Quentin walked in the forefront with Cherry in his arms and entered the ring, while Nora and Justin followed behind him leisurely. Seeing how there were indeed more people looking at him, Quentin felt that he had made the right strategic decision. The corners of his lips curled upward. Just as it was about to form a smile, voices from either side of him traveled over. Why is Smithin holding the child this time? Maybe carrying the child prevents No. 820 from doing his thing! If he lets Smithin hold her, he would be able to use his arms! Youre right! Also, doesnt Smithin look like a bodyguard holding the child for them? That couple sure is laid-back! They dont look like theyre here to compete at all. Theyre clearly here for shopping! Quentin: ? Was it too late for him to return the child? The corners of Quentins lips spasmed. Then, several people could be heard discussing something. Why is their team named Third In The World? Its probably to pay tribute to Big Brother and Big Sister! Looks like their goal this time is the third place! I wonder who will be able to take third place, No. 820 or No. 028? Quentin: !!! He was the one who would!! He was confident that apart from Big Brother and Big Sister, no one could beat him in a fight in New York! This was infuriating! Quentin was seething. Once they reached Class F and the team automatically disbanded, he would definitely challenge No. 028 and No. 820 to a fight! The huffy and frustrated Quentin fought ruthlessly and swiftly after that and defeated the opponents with Nora. Their matches that day ended with them winning both. Together with Noras two victories from the day before, once they won another match the next day, they would advance to Class B. Nora stretched. She was about to leave when she heard someone exclaim, Big Sister is on! Shes going to compete! Chapter 325 - The Big Sister of The Quinn School of Martial Arts? Big Sister? Nora paused and exchanged a look with Justin. Then, the two of them went to the ring where Big Sister would be competing. Quentin was already there. At the sight of the two of them, he whispered, You guys have come, too? Are you also here to admire Big Sisters graceful form? Seeing that neither of them was speaking, Quentin coughed and said, Big Brother participated in the previous tournament and emerged as champion, so hes automatically assigned to Class F. Big Sister didnt, so based on the regulations, she has to start from Class A. She didnt lose any of her matches the last few days, though, so shell advance to Class C once she finishes this match. Nora hesitated for a moment and asked, How many days has the tournament been ongoing for? Five days! Quentin understood what Nora meant after he answered, so he immediately said, Big Sister is special, so they scheduled four matches a day for her. This way, she can advance as quickly as possible. Once she reaches Class F, she can just wait for the rest of the contestants to finish advancing before she competes again. Nora: Why wasnt she given the same treatment? On top of that, she even had to form a team with other people. She was clearly the real Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts here! A touch of resentment welled up in Nora. Why hadnt Quinn used any special privileges when he signed her up for the tournament? She didnt believe that Quinn wouldnt be able to do that, given his status in the circle. She was still thinking about it when Quentin asked, Envious, arent you? Nora nodded. Yes, I am. Its pointless even if you are. Only Big Brother and Big Sister can enjoy that sort of privilege. Back then, Big Brother was also able to take part in four matches a day, so he reached Class F earlier than the others! Quentin patted her on the shoulder. Dont let that discourage you, though. We, Team Third In The World, have already made a name for ourselves with just one battle. Once we enter Class F, Class E will be the lowest we can be downgraded to. When we participate in the next tournament ten years later, well start straight from Class E, so itll be very convenient. Nora: Also, Quentin patted his chest and said, When I come in third place at the end, everyone will envy the two of youfor having teamed up with me before. Even with a mask in between, Nora nevertheless couldnt help but feel like light was about to overflow and spill out from the delusional young mans face that he had raised up high! Who gave a damn about his Team Third In The World?! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. The match started at this point, and the big, fleshy woman entered the ring. The whole place went into a furor right away. Big Sister! Big Sister! Everyone yelled excitedly. Big Sister is so burly and muscular! No wonder shes Big Sister! All those muscles on her arent that easy to build! Yeah! Im really looking forward to Big Sister and Big Brother facing off now! Whos the stronger of the two? I reckon Big Sister can bulldoze her way into Class F. I wonder what the organizers are thinking. How can they make Big Sister fight? Cant they just assign her to Class F straightaway? I wanna watch the ultimate showdown! Tsk, isnt it better to watch Big Sister advance step by step to Class F instead? The group of people spoke enthusiastically. Nora stroked her chin and observed the fake Big Sister. The muscles all over her body really were very solid, and really were the product of a lot of hard work and training. It was already harder for women to build muscles than men. Her body was comparable to a mans muscles, so it was indeed very amazing. Even though she wasnt the real Big Sister, she was admirable. While Nora was thinking about it, the Class B martial artist facing off with Big Sister stepped into the ring. He saluted her and said, It is an honor to be able to fight with Big Sister. Big Sister nodded and said, I look forward to your guidance. Although she was prideful, she still spoke rather politely. Or at least, she wasnt that loathsome. After exchanging some pleasantries, they began to fight. The fake Big Sister did have a certain level of foundational skills. Based on her observation, she was actually using the Quinn School of Martial Arts moves! Nora narrowed her eyes. After exchanging about twenty moves, the fake Big Sister won. Fervent applause broke out from the audience at the bottom of the ring. Big Sister has won! Isnt that very normal? It feels like there was no doubt about it from the start! Is it just my illusion? Why does it feel like Big Sister is struggling a little? Its because Big Sister is too fat, right? She looks clumsy, but she actually has a lot of physical strength Dont tell anyone, but I think No. 028s match was more interesting than Big Sisters I think so, too Shh, how can a newcomer like No. 028 compare with Big Sister? Amidst everyones speculations, the fake Big Sister exited the ring panting, and went backstage to prepare for her next three matches. After thinking for a while, Nora went over, too. The door to the fake Big Sisters lounge was open, so she slipped in. The fake Big Sister looked over. Whos there? Chapter 326 - Yvette? Nora raised her brows. The fake Big Sisters intuition was rather sharp. She was about to speak when the fake Big Sister saw the contestant number on her wristband. She received a shock and immediately executed the highest form of salute in martial arts etiquetteshe knelt on one knee and said, Linda pays her respects to her senior! Senior? Nora was surprised. Whose disciple are you? My teacher is Sir Lucas. Lucas was the second senior disciple of the Quinn School of Martial Arts and had been taking charge of the sects affairs all these years in her stead. Nora pulled her up gently and said, Get up and talk. The sturdy woman named Linda got up. Her big and tall form was half a head taller than even Nora, and she possessed a lot of physical strength. She was indeed practicing the Quinn School of Martial Arts style. The Quinn School of Martial Arts was fastidious about slow and steady training. They trained their physical strength, form, and dexterity. On the other hand, the Irvin School of Martial Arts focused on flexibility and dynamism. That was why Quinn had always called Irvin a devious old scumbag. Linda didnt wait for Nora to ask but immediately explained, The organizers of the tournament contacted Lucas and said that they wanted to get someone to impersonate you so that they can earn some money to fund the tournament. They have also talked to the Irvin School of Martial Arts about this. Big Brother has already agreed to it, so Lucas also agreed to it. Nora raised her brows. Linda explained further, The martial arts tournament is held once every ten years, but the organizers actually dont have any more money, so they are having a lot of difficulties hosting the tournament. The person impersonating Big Brother has an easier time; he just needs to wear a mask and take photos with people and so on. On the other hand, you have to take part in the tournament, which is why Lucas sent me! This way, it can at least bluff everyone for a while, and also divert attention from you. Linda looked around cautiously after she spoke. Then, she looked at her and said, Ive already won twenty matches and advanced to Class C. Lucas praised me and said that I did pretty well, but he has also told me to slow down because I may give myself away once I advance further. Therefore, I intend to use a stomachache as an excuse to delay the matches for a few days. Alternatively, I may bow out of the tournament altogether, so as to avoid damaging your reputation. Nora: The corners of her lips twitched. She nodded and said, Alright, you guys can do as you deem fit. Did your teacher tell you what I should do when I reach Class F? Linda smiled and replied, Of course he did. He says that you can just outright declare your identity once you progress to the final match. After you have a good fight with the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother and win fame and merit for yourself, you can secretly leave immediately. Doing this will also avoid attracting too much attention to yourself in the early stages, and prevent people from finding out your true identity. Okay, well do just that, then, said Nora. She had kept her identity a secret only because of the words her mother had left her. She had told her not to show off before she became capable of protecting herself, lest people targeted her. Ever since the assassin who tugged off a few strands of her hair and tried to kill her in the hospital had appeared, she had become even more convinced by her mothers words. There was indeed a mysterious force that had been watching her all this time. Once she shone too brightly, she might become their target. This was also why she had immediately moved to the Smiths after they acknowledged her. After all, the Andersons were indeed too weak and powerless and didnt have any security personnel there. The Andersons would be safer once she was gone. As for the Smiths Well, she was just staying there temporarily. While thinking about it, she left the room. As soon as she went out, she bumped into Quentin. When Quentin saw her coming out of Big Sisters room, he immediately gave her an I understand look. He smiled and said, Did a certain someone secretly go to Big Sister to ask for a photo together and an autograph? Nora: ? I get it all, I understand it all. You dont have to be embarrassed about it. Isnt it very normal for one to admire Big Sister? As Nora walked toward the exit, she asked, Arent you going home? Their matches today were already over, so what was he still staying here for? Quentin replied, Nah, Im gonna stay here and watch Big Sister from afar. Nora didnt respond to his moronic behavior. After giving Justin a heads-up, she drove straight home. The moment she got home, she saw Old Maddy sitting at the door in a daze. He was taken aback when he saw her, and he said, Yvette? Chapter 327 - Are You Ryan? Nora, who was still in the car, rolled the car window down after she saw Old Maddy. Thus, even though his whisper was very soft, she had still heard it. Yvette? Yvette Anderson?! To think he knew her mother! The thought made Nora slam on the brakes. She jumped off the car, went up to Old Maddy, and grabbed his hand. Do you know my mother? she asked. The old man looked at her in bewilderment. There was a lost and confused look in his eyes. Nora frowned and reminded him, Yvette Anderson. When Old Maddy heard the name, he immediately shouted excitedly, Yvette! Nora: !! As expected, he did know who Yvette was. Nora asked the security guard at the door to park the car for her. Then, she held Old Maddys arm and said, Where do you live? Ill take you back there. Old Maddy grinned and nodded. Will you give me hamburgers? Yes. Okay! Old Maddy followed behind Nora, and the two went to his place of residence. It was already dark by then, and the whole manor looked as if the sky had been covered with a black veil. For once, it wasnt foggy, and a few stars twinkled in the sky. In a big city where lights shone so brightly, it was very hard for stars to be seen. However, there werent many living nearby the large manor. The lights in the few simple houses around it were also switched off at the moment, so ones field of vision stretched even further than usual. Old Maddy led the way. He walked to a house at the furthest corner, opened the door, and switched on the lights. Only then did Noras eyes feel a little better. She looked around Old Maddys house. Unlike Old Maddy himself, the place was neat and clean. From the looks of it, it seemed that the butlers claim that the Smiths werent abusing him was true. Old Maddy had burns all over him, so he disliked taking baths, which made him seem very dirty. However, the sheets were changed frequently, so they were very clean. Neither was there any smell in the house. After Nora looked around, Old Maddy sneakily took out a hamburger from the fridge and gave it to her. He said, Eat this, Yvette Yvette again Nora frowned and looked down at the hamburger in her hand. While she was lost in thought, Old Maddy looked at the door warily and said, Dont be scared! You wont die of hunger! Nora: She frowned, looked at the hamburger in her hand, and asked, Where are we? At home, of course! At home Why would they go hungry if they were at home?! Just what kind of relationship did Old Maddy and Yvette share? Judging from his behavior, he seemed very protective of Yvette While she was wondering about it, Old Maddy grinned and asked, Did you bear Ian a child, Yvette? Nora: ? Old Maddy behaved erratically, and he spoke incoherently. He said, Ian has a daughter now! Nora frowned. She suddenly stood up and asked, Are you Ryan Smith? Shed had that feeling since the day before. The lunatic in front of her was likely Ryan! He was the president of the pugilistic world, so he had gone to the arena. Otherwise, simply based on the fact that he was mentally ill, why would he possibly go all the way to the martial arts tournament? Old Maddy was a little taken aback when he heard the name Ryan Smith, but right after that, he curled his lips disdainfully and said, Ryan is ugly. Hes not as good-looking as Ian. Dont be with Ryan, Yvette. Besides, Ryans IQ isnt high, either. If you have a baby with him, itll affect your daughters IQ! Nora: She was confused again. If Old Maddy was Ryan, why would he say that he was ugly? Moreover, he went on and on about genes, IQ, and the like, and even knew that a daughter inherited part of her IQ from her father. Was he really someone from a small town in the mountains? Nora frowned and looked around again. However, she didnt see any substantial clues. After all, according to the butler, when Old Maddy first came to the Smiths, he had nothing but the ragged clothes on his back. Somewhat disappointed, she stood up and said, Im going now. Old Maddy nodded. After Nora left, Old Maddy kept feeling as though he had forgotten something, but his mind moved too slowly, and he simply couldnt recall what it was. Thus, he merely grinned and continued to eat the hamburger he was holding. While he was eating, someone suddenly knocked on the door. Nora pushed the door open and stood at the door. As though she had made up her mind, she slowly said Old Maddy, why dont I treat your illness for you? Chapter 328 - Treating His Illness? The next day. When Nora went out of her bedroom with a yawn after she woke up, she saw Maureen seated in the small living room on the second floor. At the sight of her coming out of her bedroom, Maureen immediately walked over. Youre awake, Nora? Nora nodded. Maureen was obviously waiting for her. She asked, I heard that um youre thinking of treating Old Maddys illness? Nora nodded again. Before this, she hadnt thought that Old Maddy was very important, so she hadnt paid him any attention. Later, she found out that he might be Ryan, but he had indeed become ill and lost his mind. He also didnt remember much of his past anymore. After thinking about it the previous evening, Nora decided to treat his illness. If she cured his illness, he would be able to tell her what had happened to Ryan and her mother back then. Of course, treating Old Maddys illness wasnt going to be easy. First of all, he was a madman, so Nora would need the Smiths to constantly keep an eye on him and prevent him from running all over the place. To be honest, if she were to keep visiting Old Maddy, she would definitely attract other peoples attention. Therefore, she decided to simply inform the butler that she intended to treat Old Maddys illness. By being open with her actions, she would prevent a lot of unnecessary trouble and suspicions. She didnt expect all the Smiths to know about it after just one night, though. Maureen was in a fierce internal struggle. She said, Actually, Uncle Ian had asked someone to take a look at Old Maddys illness before. The person he had invited over was even a very professional doctor who is said to be the most well-known psychiatrist in the world, but even so, he didnt manage to cure Old Maddy. Nora, I know youre eager to prove your skills as a doctor, but I still feel that theres no need to use Old Maddy as a stepping stone Maureen and Warren had immediately come together to secretly talk about it after they heard the news. Both of them were of the same opinion that Nora had possibly made the sudden decision because of her work. She was a doctor, yet no one in New York dared to approach her for medical consultation. That was why she had chosen someone with a disease that was hard to cure, so that she could make a name for herself, right? Thus, Maureen had approached her straightaway. She wasnt someone who knew how to beat about the bush, so she had voiced her thoughts straightforwardly. Nora liked her straightforward character quite a lot. This way, she didnt need to waste time guessing what exactly she was thinking. She also replied straightforwardly, Im not using him to make a name for myself. I really intend to cure him. After saying that, she went down the stairs to the kitchen to look for food. Maureen: After hearing Noras reply, she returned to the bedroom. Warren was lying comfortably on the recliner and basking in the sun. When he heard the door open, he asked, How did it go? Has she given up? Maureen shook her head. Warren frowned. Then, he sneered, She sure is stubborn, isnt she? Since she insists on doing it, then just let her do what she wants! Hmph! She doesnt understand how impressive Uncle Ians medical team is, at all. Theres no way she can cure the mental illness that even they cant do anything about! Maureen rolled her eyes at him. Sure enough, Warren backpedaled and said, But if she wants to treat his illness, then she can just go ahead. At the most, well just keep a closer watch on Old Maddy in the future, and tell outsiders that he showed signs of improvement! What could he do if that was what his little sister insisted on doing? Maureen laughed. Youre really a man who says one thing but means another! Warren snorted. How annoying. I already have enough things to do every day, yet I still have to clean up her mess for her! Sigh, if you meet anyone while youre out, and if they ask about it, just tell them that it feels like his condition has greatly improved and that he, at least, doesnt go berserk anymore. Make Old Maddys condition sound as serious as possible! No problem! Elsewhere. After filling up her stomach a little, Nora got ready to go to the backyard to look for Old Maddy. Old Maddys illness was in the brain, but it wasnt so much as something bad had formed in his brain; rather, it was a neurological problem and surgery was useless. His condition required alternative medicine instead. She had studied his condition carefully the previous evening and had decided to use acupuncture on him. When she was going out, she happened to run into Yvonne, who was going in. Nora retracted her gaze when they ran into each other. She was about to pass her by when Yvonne greeted her with a smile. Are you going to the backyard, Nora? she asked. Nora paused and looked at her carefully. The two of them had only just gotten into an argument the day before, yet the woman was already looking as if she wasnt bothered about it anymore. She really was a very scary person. She curled her lips disdainfully and replied, Yeah. Then, without any further delay, she headed to the backyard. Yvonne cast her eyes down and curled her lips into a mocking smile. So, she wanted to cure Old Maddy and make a name for herself? She sure thought really highly of herself. Yvonne would just wait and see how she makes a fool out of herself. Chapter 329 - Acupuncture When Nora was walking toward the secluded garden in the backyard, all the servants had already woken up. Everyone looked at her, but before she even came near, they hastily went away. Two of them were currently whispering to each other. Have you heard? Ms. Nora is planning to treat Old Maddys illness! Does she think she can cure him when the old sir had already asked one of the most professional doctors to treat Old Maddys illness back then, and even he couldnt do anything about it? I know she just came to the Smiths, and wants to accomplish something so that people wouldnt look down on her, but isnt this a little too you know? Lets hurry up and leave, in case she sees something wrong with our health and ends up wanting to treat our illnesses, too. If that happens, well end up offending her if we refuse. Yet if we dont, are we really going to be her guinea pigs? Sigh, Old Maddy is so pitiful. He has already gone mad, yet he has to suffer under her hands Someone asked hesitantly, But Ms. Nora looks very determined to me. What if shes really trying to cure him? Ms. Nora is just a surgeon, and she isnt even well-known. How would she possibly know how to treat mental illnesses? Even professional psychiatrists couldnt cure him The group of people whispered among themselves, but Nora wasnt bothered at all. She entered Old Maddys house. Old Maddy was eating a hamburger. The butler, who knew she was coming, was also standing next to him at the moment. He looked at Nora with a complicated look on his face. When Nora had approached him the night before and told him that she wanted to treat Old Maddys illness, the butler had already been disapproving of her decision. Old Maddy was also human. Although he had gone mad, he was a living human being. How could people be allowed to toy with his life so casually? He had immediately spoken to Joel about it, but unexpectedly, Joel had actually agreed to it after a short moment of hesitation. As such, the butler could only come over and keep an eye on things. Although Old Maddy was crazy, out of everyone living at the Smiths residence, it was the butler who had interacted with him the most all these years. Old Maddy also got along with him the best, so he didnt want Old Maddy to suffer. In any case, Old Maddy was still a living human being. While he was thinking about it, he saw Nora open a box that she had brought with her. Inside the box were long thin needles. The butlers pupils shrank from shock. Ms. Nora, those are? he asked. While searching for a suitable needle in the box, Nora answered, Acupuncture needles. The butler: The corners of his lips spasmed as he asked, Arent you a surgeon? Yeah, Nora answered casually. She looked at Old Maddy and casually looked around for something. In the end, she pressed about on his head, found a suitable spot, and pierced his head with the long thin needle. The sight made the butlers hair stand on end! The sight of such a long needle fully entering Old Maddys head was simply terrifying, especially when the needle was slowly going deeper and deeper. The butler felt as if even his breathing had stopped. He looked at Old Maddy in disbelief but saw that he had stopped eating his hamburger and was about to lift his head hesitantly. Nora said, Dont move. Old Maddy was very obedient, and he immediately became still. After the needle fully entered Old Maddys head, Nora gripped the top end of the needle and twisted it a little. Then, she pulled it out. The whole process filled the butler with fear and apprehension. He couldnt help but feel like the needle was going to pierce right through Old Maddys head. Outside: Busybodies were secretly observing what was going on in the room. Florence had also come after she heard the rumor. When she saw what Nora was doing, she was so frightened that she patted her own chest and said, Can you really do it or not, Ms. Nora?! Dont you harm someone elses life! Even though Old Maddy is mentally ill, the old sir has personally given him permission to live here! Dont you dare think that theres no one protecting him! Florence wasnt trying to make trouble this time. Rather, she was purely trying to protect Ian. As long as it was about someone that Ian valued, Florence would uphold Ians orders to the very end! This was also one of the reasons why Joel hadnt taken away her position as the chief housekeeper after he took over the Smiths. Sometimes, loyalty mattered more than ability. Nora paid her no heed. Everyone else looked at Old Maddy, only to see him look at the needle in Noras hand hesitantly. The butler asked nervously, How do you feel, Old Maddy? The confusion in Old Maddys eyes had lessened a little. He touched his head and frowned, seemingly pondering about something. Chapter 330 - Nora And No.028 The butler immediately became excited when he saw his reaction. Although everyone had heard of acupuncture, they were still shocked and astonished when they actually saw it for themselves. After all, few people practiced it. Also, the needle was so long that it felt like it could penetrate right through someones entire brain. That was why they were so shocked by Noras actions. However, when the butler saw that Old Maddys condition really did seem to have improved, he swallowed again and asked, How do you feel? Old Maddy took a bite of the hamburger and slowly said, I wanna sleep. Pretty much right after he said that, his grip loosened and the hamburger dropped onto the floor. The man also lay down on the bed. He had fallen asleep. This was an aftereffect of acupuncture and was very normal. With that in mind, Nora picked up the needle and pierced him with it another two times. Alternative medicine took effect very slowly. Given the extent of Old Maddys illness, if she wanted to stimulate his nerves, it would take at least half a month before significant effects showed. This was just the first day of treatment, so it wasnt suitable to go too far. Nora put the needles away after piercing him with them thrice. Next to her, the butler, who saw Old Maddy fall asleep, couldnt help but ask, Ms. Nora, whats the matter with him? Nora replied, Hes alright. Hell be fine after he wakes up. She stood up straight and stretched. To other people, all she did was just jab Old Maddy with a needle thrice. However, she was the only one who knew just how tiring the process was. Not only was a high degree of concentration required, but she also had to be accurate in locating the acupoints. Old Maddys head was covered in burns, which made the acupoints really hard to find. After piercing the needles into his head, she also had to control the needles force and depth. All of these were factors that she had to respond to and adjust on-site. She yawned and left, planning to go to the tournament. The two matches today were still as boring as ever. All of Nora, Justin, and Quentins opponents were Class B and Class C martial artists, so they easily gave them a thrashing and bulldozed their way. There was no doubt about their victory. After winning the two matches, Nora and Justin walked out of the venue with Cherry in the latters arms. Quentin followed behind them. As they walked, he asked, Who exactly are you guys? What are you taking part in the tournament for? There arent that many married couples in New York who are as strong as the two of you, and you even have a daughter Quentin didnt think that they might be Nora and Justin at all. Nora needed his protection, so she was likely at home at the moment. As for Justin, he was the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother. Even though not many knew about it, there were still quite a few people who were aware of it. He should be in the lounge waiting to take photos with people at the moment! Quentin didnt think that it was beneath Justin for him to take photos with people, either. After all, even a genius like him craved success and basking in the limelight. After the last few matches, he had also gained fans of his own. Having people look for him to take photos with him made him feel as if he was on cloud nine. Besides, while Justin had a son, he didnt have a daughter! Nora and Justin exchanged a look and ignored Quentin. Nora asked Justin, Where are you going? Home, I guess. What about you? Home, too. Justin took the opportunity to ask, Lets have dinner together before we go back? Nah, Nora replied casually, We cant abandon the other one. Pete was still at home. Never mind that the three of them didnt bring him along when they came here every day to have fun, but if they also dined together without him, they would be going too far. Although Justin wanted very much to spend more time with Nora, he could only abandon the idea when he heard her reply. The two chatted and went to the car park while ignoring Quentin. Quentin: Nora went home. When she reached the Smith manors entrance in her car, she happened to bump into Quentin, who had been extremely bored at the arena. At the sight of her returning home from outside, Quentin frowned and stopped behind Nora silently. He said, Didnt I tell you not to go out if theres nothing important? Im busy lately, so I dont have the time to follow you around. Nora: ? Quentin sighed. If you had half of No. 028s skill, I wouldnt have to do this for you anymore. Youve taken up all my time, so I dont have any time to practice building rapport with No. 028 at all. Nora: ??? Chapter 331 - : Are You Taking Apprentices? Nora was terribly amused. It seemed like the right time to have a good chat with the young man, and let him know how strong she was. She said calmly, You dont have to follow me around. Then, without waiting for Quentins response, she went up the stairs. Quentin: He stared angrily after Nora. He was about to say something mean when, for some reason, he suddenly found her kinda familiar to the eye. Although she was wearing trousers whereas No. 028 was always in either a long black or red dress, the two of them actually looked somewhat similar from the back. He must be mistaken. No. 028 was such a frank and straightforward person. How could she possibly be Nora? Just like how No. 820s physique was similar to Big Brothers, there were a ton of people in the world with similar body builds! Quentin shook his head and dispelled the thought. At this point, someone walked over from a short distance away, giving Quentin such a shock that he hurriedly hid into the dark. He had become so accustomed to being in the limelight at the underground arena that he had actually forgotten to hide, causing himself to almost expose his existence to the Smiths servants. After Nora entered the living room, she had pretty much rid herself of Quentin. He would never openly show up in front of others. Pete was already home and was currently playing blocks with Mia. Mia spoke softly, so even though Pete felt that what she was playing with was very boring, he nevertheless accompanied her with a frown. The simple-minded Brandon circled around the two. He said, Mia, why are you so stupid?! You cant do that there Ah! It collapsed! Mia pouted and stared at Brandon in silence. Brandon panicked. Hey, dont cry. Little crybaby, please dont cry. I wont touch your things anymore, okay? Pete heaved a sigh. He slowly bent over and easily arranged Mias blocks back into the previous state for her. Mia cheered up and said, Thank you, Cherry. Pete replied stoically and habitually, Youre welcome yeah. Nora: Why was her son talking so weirdly? Cough. While she was thinking about it, Pete, who seemingly sensed her looking at him, looked over. The little boys dark eyes lit up at once and he called out, Mommy. He sounded a bit like he was wheedling. Nora raised her eyebrows, immediately realizing that the little fellow must have something to ask of her. She nodded and went up the stairs. When she entered the bedroom on the upper floor and looked behind her, sure enough, she saw Pete closing the door. Nora sat on the sofa casually. Whats the matter? Pete walked up to her at a snails pace. The hesitant boy observed her facial expression again and again before he finally asked, Mommy, can you ask God-mom to teach Mia how to dance? Nora was surprised. You want Tanya to teach Mia how to dance? Yeah. Pete frowned and said, Mia likes dancing very much. Whenever we have dance classes, she always hides outside the door and secretly learns how to dance together with us. God-mom has already spotted her several times, but she just doesnt take her as a student. Nora licked her lips. Okay, Ill ask her about it. Okay. Pete smiled and said, Ill go out and play with Mia. Go ahead. After Pete left, Nora decided to call Tanya. However, just as she was about to do so, she instead received a video call from Tanya herself. As soon as she picked up, she saw Tanyas face taking up the entire screen. Her loud voice also rang out. Little Nora, do you miss me? Nora: Your mother-in-law is asking you to come over and visit when youre free. Hasnt it been really long since you last came over to my place? Tanya continued to holler, her voice so loud that it made Noras temples throb. Nora kept quiet for a while. Then, she suddenly asked, How have you been lately? At the mention of the topic, Tanya heaved a huge sigh and said, I found someone with great potential for dancing recently. Shes even the first person Ive developed an interest in, apart from Cherry. Do you think I should take her as an apprentice? Tanya propped her chin on her hand. She looked like she was in a dilemma as she said, But I dont really get along with her parents. On the one hand, I really want to take her as an apprentice, but on the other, I also want to stay away from her. Im so troubled about this Chapter 332 - Old Maddys Condition This was exactly the reason why Nora had wanted to call her. She would never give her close friend trouble just because of her sons request, of course. After all, Joel had Mia with someone else. She could tell that Mia had great potential for dancing, and she also knew that Tanya had been searching for a successor all these years. After she had reached a certain level in her dancing and started her own dance brand, it was simply too difficult for her to find a suitable successor. Although Nora hadnt had much contact with Mia, she could tell that she was a kind little girl. That was why she had decided to bring it up. Tanya must be referring to Mia, right? She hesitated for a moment before she asked, How do you feel about it? Tanya bit her lip and sighed. She replied, I dont know what to do, either. She likes dancing very much. Whenever I hold dance classes, she would secretly come over and learn, but I pretend not to know anything about it. Sometimes, when I see her dancing by herself without my guidance, I find myself somewhat in a daze as if Im looking at myself when I was younger She had once walked past an area where few people went after class. There, she had seen Mia wearing a white princess dress tiptoeing, her form lithe and graceful. Mia was born with a small frame. Like Tanya, the girl also had a tall and thin body shape. It was a pity for someone with a body build like hers not to dance. She cherished talent, but whenever she thought of Mias mother, she couldnt help but feel that she couldnt afford to mess with them. The more Tanya thought about it, the more fed up she became. Forget it, Ill just wait and see for a little longer! Nora stared at her. Suddenly, she said, Sometimes, if you wait and see, the opportunity may pass you by. Tanya was satisfied with Mia for sure. Otherwise, she wouldnt have been so troubled and said so much to her. She had always been a direct and straightforward person, able to go with the flow. Till now, Nora had never seen Tanya unable to let go of anything. The fact that she was in such an internal struggle about Mia went to show just how much Tanya liked Mia. To be honest, Tanya had made up her mind a long time ago to teach Mia dancing. She was just missing that last push. Therefore, when Nora said that, after keeping quiet for a while, Tanya suddenly said, Youre right. Ill start teaching her tomorrow! Or at least, Ill let her join the dance class! She wont take her as an apprentice first. She would just teach her like she was just a normal student for now! Seeing that the troubled look on her had disappeared, Nora nodded. That works. After the two chatted a little more, Tanya finally hung up. Nora didnt tell Pete and Mia about it. Taking Mia as a student and teaching her how to dance was Tanyas decision, and had nothing to do with her. She didnt need to go to the children and tell them about it to gain favors. The day passed quickly. Early next morning, Nora got out of bed and went to perform acupuncture on Old Maddy again. Barring any accidents, she would be visiting Old Maddy and treating his illness for the next half a month. Unexpectedly, though, as soon as she reached the small house in the backyard, she saw the butler standing outside the house in a dilemma. At the sight of her, he immediately panicked and said, Ms. Nora, Old Maddy is still unconscious. Surely nothing has gone wrong, right? The fact that he was still unconscious showed that his health had suffered a lot and that he had been in a highly tense mental state over the years. Thus, after she had performed acupuncture on him, thereby allowing him to relax, he had fallen into a deep sleep. Nora entered the house and checked Old Maddys pulse. The butler watched them from the side. The sight of Ms. Nora checking Old Maddys pulse like an alternative medicine practitioner surprised him. After all, alternative medicine practitioners were generally more advanced in age. Could someone as young as her really do it? The butler once again questioned Noras medical skills. This was especially because, since the day before, Old Maddy had only woken up once halfway because of hunger. After eating a little something, he had fallen asleep again. Surely Ms. Noras medical treatment wouldnt really cause Old Maddys death, right? While he was thinking about it, he saw Nora brandish the extra-long needle and stick it into Old Maddys head again. A few jabs later, Nora got onto her feet and said, Hes fine. Hell recover after he sleeps for a few more days. Then, she turned and left. The butler: Was there anyone who slept for 23.5 hours out of 24 a day?! While walking back to the main house after leaving Old Maddys residence, Nora received a call from Lily. Lily said, Ive received the DNA sample you sent. Ill start the test now. The results will be out in eight hours. Chapter 333 - Provocation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Eight hours? Nora glanced behind her at Old Maddys residence and nodded. Okay, she said. After hanging up, she went out and drove to the underground arena. Her only task during this period of time was to advance to Class F as quickly as possible so that she could spar with Big Brother. As usual, she changed into the red tight-fitting dress in the car. Then, she entered the underground arena. As soon as she went in, she heard people deep in discussion next to her. Who do you think will be stronger this year? Big Brother or Big Sister? Both of them are very strong. Its just that Big Brother participated in the last martial arts tournament, so he has already displayed his strength for all to see, whereas Big Sister didnt. Shes still amazing even if shes never participated in it before. Big Sister is of equal repute as Big Brother. Thats right. Also, have you guys seen Big Sisters first few matches? I wonder just how exciting the final match will be! I did, I did! Compared to Big Sister, Big Brothers build is a little too weak! Hahaha! When the time comes for them to compete, will Big Sister hold Big Brother down just by sitting on him? Amidst comments like theirs, a voice traveled over. All of you are such good-for-nothings. How could the champion possibly emerge only from those two sects? The persons words took everyone who was talking by surprise. Even Nora, who was about to pass by them, stopped and looked at the person speaking. The person who had spoken was from a small four-man team. None of them had masks on, and they were wearing clothes specific to a certain sect. Those clothes You guys are from Benevolence Hall? Benevolence Hall was a martial arts sect. It was also a sect that someone had established out of the blue in recent years. This was their first time participating in the martial arts tournament, so people werent very optimistic about them. Someone laughed and said, Who else could it be, if not Big Sister or Big Brother? Well, certainly not someone from the Benevolence Hall, right? The person who had spoken just now nodded. He puffed his chest out and sneered, Thats right. Even though it hasnt been long since the Benevolence Hall was established, our first senior disciple, Victor, can crush Big Brother and Big Sister for sure! The man laughed. Victor? Who the hell is that? Why havent I heard of him before? The others echoed him. They asked, The name Benevolence Hall sounds so weak. Whose disciples are you guys? The Benevolence Hall disciples laughed and replied, Our trainers name will scare you to death! Hes the internationally renowned boxing champion, Abigail! Abigail was a strong and muscular African man. He was the champion of the previous years international boxing competition. When he won, he had said on stage that he would love to have the opportunity to witness the level of martial arts in the States. In particular, he held great interest in the Quinn School of Martial Arts, which was famous for its training in physical strength. He had even questioned why the Quinn School of Martial Arts hadnt sent anyone to participate in the boxing competition and wondered if it was because they were afraid of being embarrassed if they lost the match. If so, then he would have to come over and personally challenge them to a duel. 1 Quinn had been outraged when the news reached him. He had raved and ranted about him for three days straight in the training gym and said that his was an internal style of martial arts that was occupied with spiritual and mental aspects. How could it possibly be the same as that louts style of martial arts?! Who knew just how that devious old Irvin might be laughing at him behind his back because of this?! Little did they expect that the sect with a name as elegant as the Benevolence Hall was actually established by Abigail, though? On top of that, he had really come to the States! While a frowning Nora was musing over this, a random member of the audience had already curled his lips disdainfully and scoffed, Whats the big deal about a boxing champion? Is he even comparable to the martial artists in the States? The martial artists here are very powerful! Well beat you guys up no matter how many people you throw at us! Well knock all your teeth out, and beat you up so bad that even your mom wont recognize you! Victor was a big and tall man. He had a sullen look on his face at the moment. When he heard what the man said, he sneered, Then get Big Brother or Big Sister to come out here and fight with me. The members of the audience immediately retorted, Oh my, do you think theyll fight you just because you say so? Big Brother and Big Sister are very busy people. Who would have that much time to deal with you? Why should Big Brother and Big Sister show you that much courtesy when everyone wants to challenge the two of them to make a name for themselves? Exactly! Why should they show you that much courtesy?! Victor frowned at what they said.. Before he could say anything, the people behind him shouted, Tsk, as if they are that awesome. If they are that great, then why dont they come and teach us a lesson? I bet they dont even live up to their reputations! Chapter 334 - No Virtue The others clenched their fists. Irvin School of Martial Arts and Quinn School of Martial Arts had always been respected in the pugilistic world, especially in the past few years. In peaceful times, the pugilistic world had weakened and everyone had returned to normal. Irvin School of Martial Arts and Quinn School of Martial Arts had instead become a form of spiritual sustenance for martial artists. Although there had been people who had questioned Big Brother and Big Sisters strength, Irvin School of Martial Artss Big Brother had won the championship at the age of 15 with an absolute advantage 10 years ago, silencing everyone. Everyone was obsessed with Big Brother and Big Sister. This was also the reason why so many people asked to take a photo with them at the martial arts seminar. Now, Victor had provoked the two of them right away, causing everyone to glare angrily at them. What are you doing? The person behind Victor said, If you have the ability, get Big Brother or Big Sister to come out and fight openly. Otherwise, if you cause trouble and provoke us here, youll be chased out of the martial arts competition! The martial arts competition was only held to give the martial artists a sense of belonging. It was not to select the real champion but to give all the martial artists a goal. If there was no martial arts competition, the sects would probably not want to practice martial arts anymore. They would only want to accumulate wealth and strengthen their bodies. Therefore, there was a rule in the martial arts competition that all members were restricted from provoking or attacking in private. Once they were discovered, the person who attacked would be eliminated. When those people heard this, they did not dare to move. Victor glanced at them and clearly felt that it was a little boring. He turned around and walked towards the entrance. Nora stood there and happened to block the intersection. Seeing that Victor was getting closer and closer, Nora retracted her gaze and stepped into the martial arts competition first. Nora, Justin, and Quentin met up. The three people, who were playing Class C today, did so effortlessly. After the match, the three of them sat on the sofa and waited for the next match. Suddenly, a bloodied and deformed person was carried down from a certain ring. Someone carried a stretcher and walked past Nora and the other two. There would definitely be injuries in the arena, so Nora did not notice it at first. After a while, someone got off the stage and walked toward the food section. As he walked, everyone in the martial arts competition venue looked at him with resentment in their eyes. Victor. Suddenly, someone shouted. Victor stopped in his tracks and looked over. He saw someone from Quinn School of Martial Arts walking over. Although this is a martial arts competition, its just a competition between the various sects. Theres no need to fight so hard, right? As soon as he said this, Victor sneered. Oh? In boxing competitions, the opponent has to be knocked unconscious. I didnt know that New York loved peace so much. His words were filled with mockery. No wonder all the sects are like this now. The disciple from Quinn School of Martial Arts was stunned by his words, but he still said politely, Thats not what I meant Victor interrupted him again. Then what do you mean? Are you blaming me for being too ruthless? Or should there be no casualties on the competition grounds? The disciple choked again. No, casualties are inevitable. But you were too ruthless just now. The other party had already admitted defeat, so why were you still fighting? His life will be ruined if he continues like this! Victor sneered. Oh, what does it have to do with me? Did I force him to participate in the martial arts competition? The disciple was speechless. Every word that Victor said was aimed at the martial arts competition. His words held his disdain for the martial arts competition. Everyone clenched their fists. Victor swept the surroundings with his gaze and sneered. In my opinion, the martial competition is the time to fight for the honor of the sect. If you cant afford to play, then you should withdraw from the competition! Chapter 335 - Pervert Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Victor was very domineering. With that, he walked straight to the food section with a vicious look on his face. The disciple of Quinn School of Martial Arts was stunned by his aura. He took a deep breath and finally calmed down. He pointed at him angrily and scolded, What a petty person! In the next match, you will be facing Quinn School of Martial Artss Class D people! Ill wait for you to say this again! Quinn School of Martial Arts? Victor paused in his footsteps and smiled. However, he did not say anything. Instead, he picked up the beverage beside him and drank it. The group quickly dispersed. The people around them disliked the four people from Benevolence Hall very much. The four of them did not mind and found a place to sit and rest very freely. Nora lowered her eyes. When her fingers touched the sofa gently, Cherrys voice was heard. Mommy, Daddy, can the Class D people teach him a lesson? Before Nora and Justin could say anything, Quentin sneered. Yes. Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at him. Quentin pursed his lips in disdain. I know this person. He rolled his eyes. There are a few branches of the dark forces in New York. Two years ago, this person was one of Scarfaces subordinates. His name is Victor. Back then, he liked to gamble and was idling around all day. Later on, he separated from Scarface and the others and joined Benevolence Hall. Nora asked curiously, Does Benevolence Hall accept such people? Logically speaking, the recruitment of people in a martial arts club depended on their age. No matter how one looked at it, Victor was already 27 or 28 years old. He was already 25 or 26 years old two years ago. Such a persons bones had already matured, so it was useless to practice anything else. Why would Benevolence Hall take him in as a disciple? While thinking, Quentin sneered. What Benevolence Hall? Do you think anyone really joined it? Those four people are all hooligans. The kind who have nothing better to do. Nora was curious. Then are they very skilled? Quentin was even more disdainful. How is that possible? Their skills arent good, theyre just ruthless. I guess the Class C fighter was too careless. If he was weak, why would he say such harsh words? Nora felt that Quentins words were too one-sided. Seeing that Victor was on stage again and preparing for the next competition, Nora suddenly stood up. Lets go over and take a look. She did not understand why she was interested in such a scum. After the three of them walked over, they saw a Class D player from Quinn School of Martial Arts already standing on the stage. Nora knew this person. He was a disciple of the same generation as her. His name was Randy. He was very skilled. Furthermore, because he was in Quinn School of Martial Arts all year round, he did not hide his identity. Obviously, Quentin also knew him. So Victor is going up against Randy this time? There will definitely be no problem. With that, he shouted, Randy, beat him up! He turned around. The others who had just witnessed Victor beating someone up also began to shout, Beat him up! Randy will definitely win! Randy raised his hand. After Victor went on stage, he cupped his hands and said, I apologize in advance! With that, he raised his fist and punched Victor quickly and hatefully! Yes! The surrounding audience cried out. They all felt that this punch was steady and fast. Victor could not dodge it no matter what. However, just as the fist was about to reach his face, Victor suddenly turned to the side to dodge and kicked Randy in the stomach! Wow! The sudden turn of events shocked the entire scene. Not to mention the others, even Quentin frowned. How is this possible?! Nora looked at him. Quentin was staring at the stage in shock. This Victor was still a little hooligan two years ago. I could have beaten him with one hand, but he attacked too quickly just now! This doesnt look like he has learned martial arts for just two years! No matter how talented he is, what can he learn in two years? Quentin asked himself, even if it was him, his speed could only be this fast! However, he had studied hard and practiced martial arts since he was young. Quentin exclaimed, He cant be considered a genius, right? Hes simply a freak! Nora, who had learned all the techniques in the Quinn School of Martial Arts in two years: ? Chapter 336 - The Big Sister of The Quinn School of Martial Arts! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora did not say anything and continued to watch the competition on the stage. Quentins nagging kept ringing in her ears. F*ck! He can dodge such a trick? Not only has his speed increased, but his strength has also increased a lot! I think Randy is definitely going to lose! I even bullied this kid before. Why didnt I feel that he was so strong? Thats not right. Logically speaking, if he had talent in martial arts, he should have shown it two years ago! Quentin had been living in the dark all along and knew these forces very well. He definitely knew where a powerful little hooligan came from in New York. Looking at Victors current state, it was obvious that his ability was on par with his. However, it had to be known that among the seven boys of the Smith generation, Ian had only chosen him because he was naturally suited to practicing martial arts! But he had been practicing for so many years, and someone else had used just two years to catch up? Quentin was indignant! Randy, defeat him! Quentin led the surrounding audience and shouted. Unfortunately, Randy was not Victors match. He was defeated in less than five minutes! Randy fell onto the stage. His entire body hurt so much that he could not stand up. He stretched out his hand and planned to say, I admit Before he could say the word defeat, Victor took a step forward and kicked him in the abdomen, causing him to roll a few times on the ground. Randy spat out a mouthful of blood from the pain. Someone beside him shouted, Victor, what are you doing? Randy has already admitted defeat! Victor stood on stage and grinned. Is that so? Why didnt I hear that? Did he say anything? Randy did not finish his sentence! Victor looked at Randy. Did you admit defeat? Randy wanted to say something, but when he opened his mouth, he spat out another mouthful of blood. Victor spread out his hands. Did you see that? He didnt say anything at all. That means the competition will continue. With that, he rushed in front of Randy and kicked him again. This time, Randy slammed into the railing at the edge. Being blocked by the railing, Randy did not fall off the stage. If he fell off the stage, the competition would end. However, he did not. It only made his entire body hurt even more. He opened his mouth and coughed up blood. He could not speak at all. He raised his hand, intending to surrender. However, just as he stretched his trembling hand out, Victor grabbed it and pulled him hard. Randy was thrown into the middle of the ring again! Victor flexed his wrist and slowly walked in front of Randy. What a tough nut. Since youre so tough, dont blame me for being rude! With that, he extended his leg and stepped on Randys raised hand! Then, he crushed it! Randy cried out in pain and fainted. Enough! He lost! Referee! As everyone shouted, the referee walked over. Randy has already fainted. You won. Let him go Victor raised his eyebrows. Who said he fainted? As soon as he finished speaking, he exerted more force with his feet. The fingers were connected to the heart. Randy had actually woken up from the pain. His entire body was trembling, and he could no longer speak or use any strength. Referee, look. Hes still awake. He must still want to fight me. Victor said ruthlessly. The referee was speechless. This Victor had captured all the loopholes in the competition. Randy was a disciple of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Nora narrowed her eyes and revealed a fierce look. She was about to attack when a voice sounded. Stop! 1 With this voice, the crowd automatically moved aside. Linda, who had been pretending to be her, rushed out. When she saw the stage, she frowned. Are you challenging Quinn School of Martial Arts? Victor lowered his eyes. So its Big Sister. Why? Do you want to fight me on his behalf? Sure. But do you dare? Linda choked on her words. Would she dare? On stage, Randy was Lindas martial uncle! He was more powerful than her! Wouldnt it be even more embarrassing for the Quinn School of Martial Arts if she went on stage? However, Victor was still provoking her. Tsk, I think Quinn School of Martial Artss Big Sister is just an embroidered pillow, right? You dont even dare to do this? Chapter 337 - Going On Stage Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios His words angered everyone. Someone shouted, Big Sister, teach him a lesson! The others immediately echoed, Thats right, Big Sister. Teach him a lesson! Let him know how powerful Quinn School of Martial Arts is! I think he doesnt know the immensity of heaven and earth! Big Sister, you must help Randy take revenge! Big Sister, even if you beat him up until hes looking for his teeth all over the ground, we wont think that Quinn School of Martial Arts is bullying him! Hes too arrogant. Hes simply too much! Who do the people of Benevolence Hall think they are? How dare they tease Quinn School of Martial Arts? Quentin was also furious and anxious by the side. He shouted anxiously, Big Sister, attack! Let him know how powerful Quinn School of Martial Arts is! Linda, who was pretending to be Big Sister: She looked anxiously at the crowd, not knowing what to do. At this time, she would lose face if she went on stage. But if she did not go on stage, it would make people feel that Quinn School of Martial Arts was afraid. For a moment, she was in a dilemma. However, Victor was still sneering. What? Big Sister, you still dont dare to come up? Quentin pranced about. Why isnt Big Sister on stage yet? If I was a member of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, I would have gone up and taught him a lesson! The people from the Quinn School of Martial Arts had been bullied. Only when their own people went on stage could they be considered to have slapped the faces of the bullies. Otherwise, what would happen if word got out? However, Randy was ranked in the top five of Quinn School of Martial Arts. Even so, he had lost. The rest of the people from Quinn School of Martial Arts did not dare to go on stage and embarrass themselves. Nora narrowed her eyes and stared at the ring. She took a step forward, but her arm was suddenly grabbed. She turned around and saw Justin staring at her. Hes doing it on purpose. Noras eyes darkened when she heard those words. Yes. She had also felt it earlier. From the moment Victor entered, he had been constantly challenging the dignity of the Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts. He had found someone from the Quinn School of Martial Arts to fight, and he was so vicious as to make ruthless remarks on the stage. All of this proved that he had done it on purpose. His goal was to anger Big Sister into coming out. She was aware of it However Nora looked at the stage again. Lindas face was already steely with anger. She clenched her fists tightly and could not say a word. At first, the people from Quinn School of Martial Arts all shouted for revenge. However, when they saw that Linda was not moving and that no one else was going on stage, their auras began to weaken. If she did not make a move, it would probably be difficult for the people of Quinn School of Martial Arts to raise their heads in the future. Nora took a deep breath and suddenly said, Ill fight you. As soon as these calm words were spoken, the surroundings instantly fell silent. Everyone looked at Nora, who was wearing a silver mask. Victor frowned and looked at her in confusion. Quentin, who was filled with righteous indignation and wanted Big Sister to make a move, heard this and suddenly turned back to look at Nora in disbelief. Then, he lowered his voice and said, What are you doing? You dont need to show off at this time, this person is very strong! Nora ignored him and went on stage step by step. Someone had already made way for her. When Linda saw Nora, she heaved a deep sigh of relief. After Nora stood on stage, Victor said, 028, this is between me and Quinn School of Martial Arts. It has nothing to do with you. Nora lowered her eyes and said calmly, Im also a member of Quinn School of Martial Arts. How could I have nothing to do with this? Everyone was shocked by her words. So shes from Quinn School of Martial Arts! No wonder shes so powerful! However, after frowning, Victor sneered. Among women, I only treat Big Sister as an opponent. I advise you to hurry down and not embarrass yourself. Nora stretched out her fist. Is Big Sister someone you can compete with just because you want to? You have to get past me first. Victor stared at her with a dark gaze. After examining Nora from head to toe, he said coldly, Alright. Since you want to die, Ill fulfill your wish! Dont think that Ill be merciful just because youre a woman! After saying that, he did not give Nora any time to react.. Without saying anything else, he rushed over and wanted to knock her down. Chapter 338 - Admit Defeat? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Victor did not want to waste too much time and wanted to end this quickly. Therefore, he gathered all his strength in this punch. He did not care that the other party was a woman at all, nor did he have any intention of being gentle toward her. The woman in front of him could still dodge with her thin body. However, 028 did not dodge. She even stretched out her hand to block his punch! Youre really courting death! As Victor thought this, he sneered. Their faction walked the path of strength. As the disciple of the boxing champion, he was definitely the strongest in terms of strength. This was also the reason why he had provoked Quinn School of Martial Arts. After all, Irvin School of Martial Artss movement techniques were agile, so he might not necessarily be able to compare. However, Quinn School of Martial Arts fought with real strength. But a woman was competing in strength with him? Ha. As Victor thought this, he increased his speed. The impact of his body and the strength he had originally accumulated made this punch reach the imposing aura of a mountain. Those who were standing a little closer could feel the murderous intent in his fists. They looked at Nora worriedly. Although Nora had won with one punch in the first few matches, they were still worried for her now. The next moment, however The two fists had already collided in the air! Bam! When the heavy force hit each other, just hearing it made one feel like their bones were about to break. Quentin could not help but frown. His mind was even beginning to wonder which hospital in New York had the best surgical skills. He could now help 028 reconnect her bones. However, when he looked over, he saw the two standing there with their fists still clenched However, Noras eyes under the silver mask did not change much. Instead, Victors face was filled with surprise and hesitation. He stared at the two touching fists in disbelief. 10 seconds later, Victors leg went soft and he took two steps back. His clenched hand had already drooped down weakly. It was obvious that he had broken a bone. He stared at his hand in shock and looked at Nora again. However, the woman, who had not taken the initiative all this while, suddenly rushed over. Her lips curled into a cold smile as she stretched out her slender and fair legs Everyone only saw Nora stretch out her leg. Her red dress fluttered up. Then, with a bang, Victor was kicked to the ground and could not get up no matter what. While everyone was worried about Nora, Justins bright eyes looked at that leg This woman was really Why was she wearing a dress when she was fighting? It was fine if it affected her performance, but once she lifted her leg, her insides As he thought about this, he saw Nora wearing safety pants that covered the scenery inside. He finally heaved a heavy sigh of relief. However Her fair thighs and calves were still too exposed. Next time, he would prepare some pants for her! 2 As he thought this, the surrounding crowd had already erupted in applause! Then, someone from Quinn School of Martial Arts shouted, Quinn School of Martial Arts is mighty! Quinn School of Martial Arts is invincible! The others followed. Invincible Quinn School of Martial Arts! Invincible Quinn School of Martial Arts! Nora did not care about these voices. She only patted her fists lightly and immediately looked at Victor, who was lying on the ground and could not get up. She asked, Do you admit defeat? Victors abdomen had been kicked, and he felt as if his organs had shifted. He was about to speak when Noras fist hit his face again! He had nowhere to hide from this punch! Bam! Nora knocked out four of his front teeth. The woman flexed her shoulders and asked, Do you admit defeat? Victor: For some reason, the red-dressed woman standing in front of him suddenly became terrifying. In the end, Victor was carried off by the other three from Benevolence Hall. When they left in a hurry, the martial arts arena was filled with cheers. Nora let Victor off. After all, it was difficult to teach manners to a dead person. However, this could also be considered revenge for Randy. She gave Linda a comforting look. When she got off the stage, Quentin grabbed her arm.. He looked at her with a complicated expression. Who are you? Chapter 339 - : Youre Really Irritating Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just who exactly she was? Nora raised her eyebrows and replied, A disciple of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Quentin: Nora didnt pay any more attention to Quentin. Instead, she walked toward the exit. Elsewhere. Victor, who was carried out of the arena and into a car by three people, was sent to a villa in the suburbs. Upon seeing Victor being carried into the living room, the big and tall green-eyed boxing champion Abigail, sitting on the sofa in the living room, slowly sat upright. Abigail was 65 tall and weighed 220 pounds. He was strong and sturdy and had huge muscles all over him. His build was a little similar to Jordan Hoffmans, but the power in his bulging arm muscles was much, much greater than Jordans. He stared at Victor and scoffed, What a useless piece of trash! Ive invested so many resources in you, yet you cant even force Big Sister out of hiding? On top of that, you even let a nobody female disciple from the Quinn School of Martial Arts injure you this badly! If anyone other than Victor had suffered such injuries, he would already have passed out cold and been unable to speak. However, Victor had already somewhat gotten over the initial pain and discomfort after resting on the way here. His physical resilience was astonishingly good. His lips trembled as he slowly said, Im sorry, sir. Give me some more time, Ill definitely defeat Big Sister in the finals! Abigail sneered, Youd best remember what you just said! He gave a wave after he spoke. Only then did the rest of the people there carry Victor upstairs. There was no medical equipment upstairs. In spite of that, they left immediately after throwing Victor onto the bed in the room. No one mentioned anything about going to the hospital. It seemed like they had already become accustomed to it long ago. Downstairs, Abigail had already picked up his cell phone and was making a call. He said, Sir, we didnt manage to force Big Sister to take any action. Victor lost to a young female disciple from the Quinn School of Martial Arts. The other party kept quiet for a moment before they asked, A female disciple? Yes, thats right. Big Sister hasnt taken any action? No. It seems that Victor isnt strong enough, then. Abigails voice deepened. Do you need me to take action? Let the juniors solve their problems themselves, but be sure to take off Big Sisters mask in the finals! Abigail was taken aback. Her mask? Big Sister hasnt been wearing a mask at all, though But as soon as he said that, Abigail himself was dumbfounded. You mean the woman claiming to be Big Sister is a fake? Then who is the real Big Sister? Abigail figured it out again at this point. Its No. 028! He exclaimed. The other party scoffed, So, youre not that stupid, after all. Then, he said, I heard that Caleb Gray is in New York? Keep an eye on him and see what he has been up to recently, as well as who he has contacted more often. Yes, sir. After hanging up, Abigail looked upstairs with a cold look in his eyes. Who on earth was investigating her? And who would pose such a threat to her that her mother would leave such last words behind? Nora kept thinking about these two questions as she drove home. Victors appearance kept giving her the feeling that a conspiracy was slowly surfacing into the open, yet all of it was beyond her reach. In fact, she didnt even know who the other party was. Nora returned to the Smiths with those doubts on her mind. As soon as she entered the house, she saw Yvonne sitting on the sofa looking troubled and worried. When Yvonne saw her, she said, Nora Nora looked at her. The servants in the living room also looked at her. Yvonne bit her lip and said, Old Maddy still hasnt woken up yet. Nora nodded. Thats normal. Yvonne, however, sighed and said, Lets take Old Maddy to the hospital, Nora. It wont do for him to continue sleeping like hes comatose. By the time something really happens, itll be terrible. Nora frowned and said distantly and indifferently, I just told you its normal. Didnt you hear me? Yvonne: ? She bit her lip and said, Nora, you mustnt treat Old Maddys illness like that. Although he doesnt have any children and is all alone, after staying here in the Smiths manor for so long, hes pretty much already family You shouldnt abuse his body like that Nora walked straight upstairs. Yvonne followed behind her.. She was about to continue when Nora suddenly stopped and looked back at her. Has anyone ever told you that youre very irritating? Chapter 340 - Is He Ryan Smith? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Noras voice was low and hoarse, it was clear. With so many people present, her words reached everyones ears. All the nannies and servants looked at one another. In the end, all of them lowered their heads in silence. Yvonne suddenly flushed. She hadnt expected Nora to speak so bluntly. Nevertheless, she had great mental resilience, so she immediately replied, Nora, I know youre irritated because Im so long-winded, but there are some things that the Smiths can do, and some things that they cant! You mustnt treat Old Maddy so inhumanely! Your medical treatment has already caused him to become comatose! Are you going to bear the responsibility if he really dies? Nora stared at her. Yeah, I will. Her words made Yvonne choke. Even a doctor wouldnt dare to say that, yet Nora had actually said it. She took a deep breath. Nora, you Nora, however, didnt pay her any more attention. She went straight into her bedroom and slammed the door shut, isolating herself from the commotion outside. Her actions put Yvonne in a particularly awkward situation. Florence, who was standing behind her, said angrily, Ms. Yvonne, you shouldnt bother yourself with her! If something really happens, lets see how shes going to answer for it! Yvonne took a deep breath and said pretentiously, Mdm. Florence, Im not trying to interfere with her affairs. Im just worried about Dad! Dad was the one who personally allowed Old Maddy to live here, after all. Besidesothers may not know this, but Im sure you doDad occasionally visits Old Maddy like hes visiting an old friend Florence frowned. Yes, we all treat Old Maddy like hes family. I just didnt expect a certain someone to be so cruel as to use him as a guinea pig for their experiments! Yvonne sighed. Yes, thats why Ive been worried about Old Maddys safety all this time The two of them entered the study while they spoke. Yvonne closed the door and sighed. Mdm. Florence, what if I give Dad a call now and tell him about this? Florence immediately waved and said, No, you mustnt. The old sir is in the midst of recuperation right now. If you tell him about it, hell definitely become anxious. I think its better to tell Mr. Joel about it instead. Yvonne said, But Joel has already agreed to let Nora treat Old Maddys illness. Dad is the only one who can stop her now, but I dont want to disturb him, either. How about this? If Old Maddy continues to be comatose I have a pill here called the Carefree Pill that can treat brain problems. This pill is said to have saved Mrs. Hunts life! The Carefree Pill? Florence was taken aback. Isnt that a creation by Harmonia Pharmacy? Yes, thats right. Yvonne cast her eyes down and said, I heard that the pill can refresh and invigorate ones mind. Im sure Old Maddy will wake up once he consumes a pill as expensive as this. That way, nothing will happen to him anymore. Florence was still rather hesitant. Can the pill be taken so casually? Yvonne shook her head. I dont know. Ive heard that traditional medicine is meant to nourish ones body, but I dont dare to let him take it, either. Forget it, Mdm. Florence, if Old Maddy continues to be comatose after another two days, then well talk to Dad about it! After saying that, Yvonne placed the Carefree Pill in her hand on the desk, got up, and left the study. However, she didnt leave after she went out. Instead, she stood at the door and looked into the study. Florence was staring at the Carefree Pill on the desk. If she gave the pill to Old Maddy, he would recover, right? This way, they wouldnt have to disturb the old sir anymore. The old sir was in poor health, so no one dared to disturb him with the affairs at home. Not only would it cure Old Maddy, but they also wouldnt need to disturb the old sir Florence picked up the pill and went straight to Old Maddys residence. Seeing her leave, Yvonne lowered her head. A small smile appeared at the corners of her lips. The next day, Nora went to Old Maddys residence and performed acupuncture on him as per usual. After watching Old Maddy fall asleep again at the end of the acupuncture session, she got up and walked out of the house. Lily called her at this point. The DNA test results are out! she said. Nora asked nervously, Is he Ryan Smith? Chapter 341 - Exposed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lilys answer was straightforward. I compared his DNA with yours, as well as with Ians. The results show that he is unrelated to either of you. He was unrelated to either of them? So, he wasnt Ryan Smith at all? Nora frowned. It seemed like her guess had been off the mark. But if Old Maddy wasnt Ryan, then who was he? While she was thinking about it, Lily added, His DNA is kinda strange, though. Is he mentally ill? Nora was taken aback. Whats the matter? From his DNA, it seems that he has genetic psychosis. Nora cast her eyes down. Yeah, hes a madman. No wonder, then. Lily hung up after voicing her objective observations. Nora stared at the phone for a while. In the end, she tossed it into her pocket. The solution was actually very simple. She would know who Old Maddy was once she cured his illness, right? Besides, curing him would only take her half a month. Her martial arts tournament match that night was rather late, so Nora decided to go to the hospital to visit Ian first. Ian was staying at a private hospital with excellent facilities. Nora had a lot of self-awareness; she knew that her existence was a disgrace to Ian, so she didnt go to his ward. Instead, she was planning to approach his attending doctor to ask about his condition. As soon as she arrived at the door to Ians attending doctors office, she heard Joels voice coming from inside. Are you still unable to reach Anti? The attending doctor nodded. Yes, Anti rarely checks her email. Joel heaved a huge sigh. In that case, Uncle Ians condition The hemangiomas in his brain are very hard to remove. On top of that, he is in very poor health, so we dont recommend surgery. Anti is the only one whose hands are fast enough to control the bleeding and the anesthesia. Joels voice turned cold. Then keep looking for him. Okay. Nora slowly took a few steps backward as she listened to their conversation. She raised her eyebrows and her lips curled into a smile. Ian had refused to take the Andersons Carefree Pills all this time because he held a grudge against them for Yvettes betrayal. He had probably never thought that he would ultimately still need her to save his life. Nora picked up her phone, opened Antis email inbox, and searched through it. Sure enough, she found the SOS email that the Smiths had sent. When Nora was quietly leaving the hospital, Yvonne, who had come to visit Ian, happened to be getting out of the car. Yvonne frowned as she gazed at Nora from the back. It seemed like Nora wasnt as dumb as she looked, after all. She had actually thought of coming to the hospital to please Dad? She would never give Nora the opportunity, though! At the martial arts tournament arena. Neither Nora nor Justin had arrived yet. Quentin had arrived early, so he was sitting on the sofa in the dining area in boredom and thinking about the moves that Nora had used the day before. No. 028 undoubtedly had remarkable skills. It didnt seem like much when she defeated the others with just a single moveafter all, Quentin was also capable of doing the samebut when she was up against Victor the day before, she had still defeated him with one move all the same. Now, that was difficult. Just who exactly was No. 028? When had someone like her appeared in New York? Had he become at risk of losing his position as third in the world? Quentin thought about it with a great sense of crisis. At the same time, he also developed a sort of hostility toward No. 028. An opponent like that would shake his position! Quentin was still thinking about it when he suddenly spotted Big Sister and a few disciples from the Quinn School of Martial Arts. They had gathered and were talking in hushed voices. Quentin immediately tossed No. 028 to the back of his mind, pretended to be nonchalant, and went toward Big Sister. Linda was sitting with the rest of the Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples and talking to them. She was completely unaware that someone had suddenly come up behind her. Linda, its been some time since you started impersonating Big Sister. When do you intend to come clean about it? Linda scratched her head. I should have confessed about it yesterday. After all, my opponents will only get stronger and stronger, and I wont be able to cope anymore. If Big Sister hadnt stepped forward and helped me out yesterday, I really dont know how I wouldve dealt with Victor! Quentin: ???? Chapter 342 - Big Sister And Big Brother~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Quentin was dumbfounded. He listened to them in disbelief. Big Sister sure is awesome, though. Even when she was up against Victor, she still won with just one move. The tall and thick Linda was still chatting softly with her companions. She said, Id originally thought that even Big Sister would have to use a few moves, no matter what. Also, when Lucas told me to impersonate Big Sister, I had thought that there wasnt such a big gap between Big Sisters and my abilities, but unexpectedly, its actually this huge! I admit to Big Sisters superiority from the bottom of my heart now! Me too! Big Sister is simply amazing! To her, Big Brother is probably the only one who is a match for her. Say, if Big Sister encounters Big Brother, which of the two do you think will be stronger? Quentin felt like his ears were ringing. He subconsciously thought No. 028s martial prowessshe was indeed very impressive. He had been worried just a moment ago that she would pose a threat to his position as third in the world, but unexpectedly, she was actually his idol, the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts? But if she was Big Sister, why would she team up with him? Hed originally thought that what she had seen in him were his abilities! He had even wanted to take the two of them to the finals and let them piggyback off him! That was what he thought, and that was what he said. He asked, Since Big Sister is so strong, why did she join a team? The disciples were busy gossiping, so they didnt notice that it was someone else who had asked the question. They immediately replied, Yeah, I really dont know what kind of sheer dumb luck Smithin has to actually be able to form a team with Big Sister. Their team name is too weak, though. Third In The World? Even if Big Sister doesnt take first place, shes at least in second place, alright? Yeah, life practically cant get any easier for Smithin now that he can actually ride on Big Sisters coattails! What a shame that the others dont know about it. Speaking of which, there are actually people saying that No. 028 is lucky to be able to tag along with Smithins team. Now thats the biggest joke Ive heard this year! Big Sister probably finds it too troublesome. But since teaming up can save her half of the time required, she will definitely do it. Quentin: !!! He swallowed again and stared at the few of them in disbelief. One of the reasons why he had invited a woman to join his team was that hed thought that that would make it easier for him to show offafter all, if he succeeded in bringing a weak and frail woman into Class F, he would probably become a legend in the tournament, right? But unexpectedly, the teammate whom he had casually approached was actually Big Sister? Third In The World That indeed lowered Big Sisters ranking, didnt it? While he was in a daze, someone said, Lets not say any more. If we go on, Big Sisters identity will be exposed. The surroundings are so dark, be careful not to let outsiders come near. If that happens, Lindas true identity will be given away! Linda said casually, Were all from the Quinn School of Martial Arts here. What are you so scared of? There arent any outsiders here. After saying that, Linda and the rest looked around them. When their gazes swept across Quentin, they skipped him out of habit. Ten seconds later. Lindas head abruptly whipped toward Quentin, who was still standing there in a daze. Oh no! Lately, Quentin had been following her around whenever he wasnt in a match, which caused the Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples to become accustomed to seeing him around. In that instant just now, they had straight-up thought of him as one of their own! But! Linda jumped onto her feet at once. Y-you you Quentin looked at the group of disciples in front of him. He felt deeply deceived. Nora came late today. When Justin saw her outside the entrance, he raised his eyebrows. You just got here? Yeah. Nora locked the car door and tossed the car key into her pocket. Has the match started? Its starting soon. Justin followed behind her and said with a smile, Quentin is definitely going to nag at you again for coming so late. Nora gave an indifferent shrug. She was about to speak when she spotted Quentin standing in front of them in a daze, his eyes practically stuck on her. Nora: ? She took a step forward and said, Sorry, Im a little late. Shed thought that Quentin would definitely take that as an excuse to lecture her a little, but unexpectedly A starry-eyed Quentin actually said, Its okay! Ill wait, no matter how late you are! Nora: ?? Justin, who was carrying Cherry and about to step through the door: ?? Justin looked over, his dark eyes fixing themselves sinisterly on Quentin. As though he didnt notice Justin staring at him at all, Quentin leaned toward Nora and said, Ive found out your true identity, Big Sister. Nora fell silent for a moment. Her true identity? Which? Did he find out that Nora Smith was Big Sister? Or that No. 028 was Big Sister? She coughed and asked tentatively, Which identity are you talking about? Quentin lowered his head. His face was as red as a tomato, just like someone who had become embarrassed upon meeting their idol. He replied, Yknow, your identity as Big Sister! I heard about it from Linda and the others just now. Id never thought that my comrade in battle would actually turn out to be Big Sister Nora coughed. Yeah. It seemed that her Nora Smith identity hadnt been given away. Her lips curled into a smile and she walked in front. Quentin subconsciously followed behind her. He was about to say something to her again when Justin, who was carrying Cherry, inserted himself between the two of them. Quentin: He looked at the big and tall man. When he thought of how the two of them were husband and wife, Quentin suddenly grabbed Justins arm, lowered his voice, and said, Youre not worthy of Big Sister. Justin: ? Quentin sneered, Youre a man, yet youre always taking care of the child at home. Dont you feel that youre not worthy of Big Sister at all? In the ring, you always let Big Sister take action while you hide at the back instead How did Big Sister fall in love with a wimp like you? Do the two of you even have common topics to talk about? Can you even be Big Sisters sparring partner when she wants to spar? The corners of Justins lips spasmed as he stared at how Quentin was behaving. Suddenly, his lips curled into a smile and he said, It cant be helped. Quentin stopped talking and looked at him, wondering what he would say next. Little did he expect Justin to simply reply calmly, She likes pretty boys like me. Nora walking in front: Quentin, who heard his reply: !!! That guy wasnt ashamed at all! On the contrary, he was proud of it! He was too much! Justin paused again. Then, he asked, Besides, who do you think can be worthy of someone like her? Quentin puffed his chest out. Justins words, however, pierced his ego. You? How many moves can you last in a fight with her? Quentin: !! He was just a little stronger than Victor. In spite of that, Quentin refused to admit defeat. He said, Yes, Im indeed not worthy of Big Sister, but theres someone who is! Big Brother can definitely fight on par with Big Sister! The two of them are a perfect match! Upon hearing that, Justin glanced at Nora, who was a little away from them. He suddenly lowered his head, leaned into his ear, and asked, Then do you know who I am? Chapter 343 - Thats Impossible! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Quentin asked scornfully, Who are you? He couldnt possibly be Big Brother, right? He could understand why the Big Sister shown to the public was a fakeNo. 028, aka Big Sister, wanted to keep her identity a secret. Judging from her personality, she seemed like a relatively low-key person. But surely the Big Brother in the lounge couldnt possibly be fake as well, right? even if the man in front of him did look a bit like Big Brother! While Quentin was thinking about it, Justin withdrew his gaze. Instead, he smiled and said, Im Big Brother. Quentin: !! He suddenly sneered, Can you make up a more reliable identity for yourself if you really have to make one up? What a braggart! Thats so unrealistic! Was there anyone who didnt know that the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister and the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother were mortal enemies? Quinn and Irvin always fought whenever they met, which caused the two schools to be at constant loggerheads. Surely there was no way Big Sister would have a baby with Big Brother, right? Besides, he had merely casually dragged someone to form a team with him, and then randomly got another person to make up the numbers. Surely there was no way both Big Sister and Big Brother were in his team, right? Yet Justin neither argued nor explained any further. Instead, he followed after Nora and called out, Wait for me, Mom. Mom He must be showing off that Big Sister had borne him a child, right? There was no doubt about ithe was definitely a man who had gotten to where he was by relying on his kid! Quentin followed Justin huffily, finding his entire self an eyesore. That night, Quentin fought extra hard. In addition, he also finally stopped caring about being in the limelightjust so he could perform well in front of Big Sister! After the two matches, Nora and Justin got ready to go home. Quentin followed Nora eagerly. Shall I take you home, Big Sister? No, its okay, said Nora. For the first time, Quentin followed her out the door. No, its not. Let me take you home. Nora stopped and gave him a half-amused look. No, its really okay. Wouldnt he see her car if he went to the car park? Although she disguised herself every time she came over, the car license plate number would still give her away if he were to see it. Seeing how firmly she was refusing his offer, Quentin could only see her off obediently. After separating from Justin at the entrance, Nora found an inconspicuous area, changed back into her usual outfit, and took off her mask. Only then did she walk to her car. As soon as she reached the car park, she spotted Quentin looking at the front surreptitiously. Justin had already gotten into the car with Cherry. However, he didnt see Big Sister even after he craned his neck Nora stood behind him and looked at Justins car, too. She couldnt help but click her tongue. She hadnt noticed before, but Justin had actually driven over in an ordinary Volkswagen. The car was very inconspicuous, and the two of them kept their masks on even after they got into the car. Well, that made sense. He had to be cautious since he had brought the child here. But Nora stroked her chin. It seemed like she should also disguise herself while she was out. There was always a risk of exposure here. Of course, the main reason was that she had been too lazy to change to a different car, ahem. While she was thinking about it, Quentin stood up straight. He even lowered his gaze and muttered to himself, Just who exactly is Big Sister? He turned to reenter the arena, but the moment he did, he instead saw Nora standing behind him. He got a huge shock at once. He panicked. Why are you here? Nora raised her brows. Quentin straightened his back at once and went back to his usual dimwit self. He raised his chin and said proudly, Are you looking for me? Do you feel unsafe just because Im not at home? But do you know? Its even more dangerous here! Then, Quentin said, Forget it, lets go. Ill take you home. Nora: When she followed Quentin to the car, she even heard him muttering, What a load of trouble. Shes thrown a spanner in my works now. I wanted to tail that car in front to see who Big Sister is. Upon hearing that, Noras words of rejection did a U-turn and she swallowed them back down. Mm, shed better let Quentin escort her back home instead, lest he had the spare energy to tail Justin. even though she was sure that Quentin wouldnt succeed in tracking Justin, given his abilities. Nora drove her big black jeep, whereas Quentin hid amongst the crowd in an unknown car. The two returned to the Smiths one after the other. One must admit that Quentin was indeed skilled at tailing. Even someone like Nora could only sense that she was being tailed, yet couldnt pinpoint Quentins location. After parking the car, Nora got out and went upstairs. Then, she took a shower and went to bed with Pete. Unexpectedly, she heard a sharp cry early the next morning! Nora sat up abruptly. Before she even realized what was going on, someone suddenly knocked on her bedroom door. She frowned, got up unhappily, and went out. When she opened the door, she saw two police officers standing outside. One of them took out his badge and showed it to her. He said, You are under suspicion of endangering a persons life, Ms. Smith. Please follow us to the station and aid in our investigation. Nora: ? She frowned and asked, Whose life did I endanger? Seeing how calm she was, the police officers exchanged a look. Then, they said, The victim is Old Maddy, who lives in your home. He was found on his last breath in his room this morning. Hes very weak now, and has already been sent to the hospital! Someone called the police and said that it was caused by you practicing medicine without a license! Old Maddy? Noras pupils shrank. Thats impossible! Chapter 344 - Something Happened! Yesterday morning, when she took Old Maddys pulse, it was still normal. Everything was under her control. How could he suddenly be on his last breath? She walked out and frowned. I want to go to the hospital! Miss Smith. The police stopped her. Please cooperate with our investigation. You need to come to the police station with us right now. Nora still wanted to say something, but the other person had already placed his hand on the gun at his waist. Miss Smith, please come with us immediately. Otherwise, you will be interfering with our operations! We have the right to arrest you! Nora clenched her fists and took a deep breath. Nora lowered her eyes and slowly said, OK, Ill come with you, but can I change my clothes first? She was still wearing pajamas. The police officer nodded. Yes, please. After Nora closed the door, she took out her phone and sent Lily a message, asking her to come immediately. She contacted the doctor to look for the hospital where Old Maddy was and to ensure his safety. After sending it, she called Tanya and told her to pick up Pete after school and take him to her place, in case Pete returned to the Smiths and found out that something had happened to her. After settling the two matters, she changed into her usual clothes and went out. When she went downstairs with the police, the hall was already filled with the servants. When they saw her, their eyes became furious. Yvonne looked worried as she looked at her. Nora, I told you long ago not to experiment on Old Maddy. Did something happen? Nora glanced at her and retracted her gaze. I told you, Im treating him. Yvonne bit her lip. Dont worry. The Smiths wont just watch you get into trouble. Besides, youre Mr. Hunts girlfriend. The Hunts wont ignore you either. When she said this, Noras eyes instantly became sharp. No matter how she looked at it, this meant that the two families would fish her out. Was this confirming her crimes? She smiled mockingly. No need. I believe the police will clear my name. Yvonne choked on her words. When ordinary people were caught by the police, shouldnt their first reaction be to cry for help? Why was Nora so calm? While Yvonne was stunned, Florence pointed at her and cursed, Miss Nora, why are you saying this to Miss Yvonne? This matter happened because of your treatment. Miss Yvonne is also concerned about you! If you didnt do anything, how could anything have happened to Old Maddy?! Her eyes were red from agitation. Old Maddy is Mr. Smiths friend! If anything happens to him, Mr. Smith will not let you off! Youre too much!! Florences words made the servants at home feel sad. Everyone pointed at her. Thats right. Old Maddy is also a member of the family! Weve all worked for the Smiths for many years. The Smiths have always treated us like family. Were not being used casually! Miss Yvonne has always treated us as humans too. How could she treat Old Maddy like that?! Does she know that Old Maddys life is important too! We should let the police investigate her! You say youre a doctor, but arent you trying to make a name for yourself by using Old Maddy? But in the end, youre just a quack! The butler stood outside the door and looked at everything in the house. Logically speaking, after this matter happened, the butler should have immediately contacted Joel and the Smiths lawyer and gotten them to come over. They should have protected the daughter of the Smiths first. How could the daughter of the Smiths be taken away before the situation was clear? Then wouldnt the Smiths lose face?! However, the butler clenched his fists. He recalled going to Old Maddys room today and seeing that he was still in a deep sleep. When he walked over, he saw that his mouth and nose were bleeding, and his breathing was almost gone! The butler outside lowered his head for a moment. He did not look for anyone and just let the police take Nora away. Chapter 345 - Saving People! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the police took Nora away, Joel received the news and left the company to return home. As soon as he entered, he took the lead to shout at the butler. Is anyone allowed to enter the Smiths main gate? The butler hurriedly apologized. Mr. Joel, Old Maddy almost died at that time. I was also worried about him, so I didnt block them. Joel glanced at him. Knowing that the butler usually had a good relationship with Old Maddy, he did not refute because he always felt that a home had to look like a home and not be cold as if everyone was a robot. He approved of the butler on this point. Joel asked, Hows Old Maddy? Without waiting for the butler to speak, Florence said anxiously, He has been sent to the hospital. Hes still in the midst of emergency treatment, but he might not wake up. No one knows! Mr. Joel, what should we do now? If the old sir finds out about this, hell definitely be sad! He values Old Maddy very much! Florence did not mention anything about Nora being taken away. Her mind was only filled with Ians safety. Joel lowered his eyes. Yvonne asked, Joel, what about Nora? At the mention of her, Florence immediately said resentfully, What can we do? We should let her suffer! That wild girl from California made such a mistake! Thats a life she was messing with! How dare she? If the old sir finds out about this, he definitely wont let her off! These words made Joels eyes turn cold. No matter how bad she was, she was still a member of the Smiths. The butler looked at Joel and coughed. I think we shouldnt be too anxious about Miss Noras matter. If Old Maddy recovers, then Miss Nora will naturally be fine and will be acquitted. But if something happens to Old Maddy, we can think of a way to save Miss Nora. Besides, this would also let the old sir vent his anger. In other words, locking Nora in the police station was a form of punishment. Even if she was a Smith, she should be held responsible for causing the death of a patient! The Smiths could not break the law. This was a rule that had been set since Ians time. Therefore, no matter how rowdy the others were, like Warren and Louis, they did not dare to commit any crimes! Because if they were confirmed to have done something wrong, Ian would not care! When Joel heard this, he was silent for a while. If Nora was Ians daughter, even if she really made a mistake, he would immediately bail her out and wait for the case to be confirmed. But she was not. As he was thinking about this, his phone suddenly rang. He lowered his head to take a look and was suddenly stunned when he saw the number. It was a number he had memorized by heart all these years. He frowned and picked up the call. As soon as the call went through, Tanyas voice came from the other end. Mr. Joel, I called you to ask what happened to Nora. I was in class just now. After seeing her message, I couldnt get through to her. Joels eyes darkened slightly as he briefly explained the situation. Tanya was silent for a long time before saying, Noras medical skills are indeed very impressive. Its impossible for such a medical accident to happen. This is definitely an accident. No matter what happens to her, Mr. Smith, you have to ensure her safety! After saying that, she hesitated for a moment before saying, If you can save Nora, I can teach Mia how to dance! The words Joel was about to say were stuck in his throat. In Tanyas eyes, was he such a man who did not even care about his cousins life? A bitter smile appeared on his lips. Dont worry. I wont let anything happen to her. After hanging up, Joel looked at the butler. Contact the lawyer and bail Nora out first! The butler lowered his eyes in disappointment and obediently said, Yes. Yvonne bit her lips. She was already like this, yet he still wanted to bail her out It seemed like blood relations were indeed different. However, no one expected that the butler would return half an hour later with unexpected news. With a complicated expression, he stared at Joel and said, The lawyer went to the police station, but he didnt expect them to say that Miss Nora cant be bailed out. Joels pupils shrank at these words. Why? The butler shook his head. I dont know. It seems like some power is involved. When the lawyer gets the medical test results, Miss Noras matter must go according to the normal procedures. Unless Old Maddy survives, it will be difficult for Miss Nora to be released this time. There were other forces? In New York, other than the Hunts, was there anyone more powerful than the Smiths? Joel was certain that there was not. At least not openly. Unless the other party was As he was thinking, the butler said, Sir, do you think we should go through other channels or find someone? The Smiths had a lot of connections. However, Joel seemed to have thought of something. His pupils constricted. Theres no need. Well go to the hospital to see Old Maddy! If that person had made a move, they would have to follow the proper procedures. When they arrived at the hospital, they realized that Old Maddy was still undergoing surgery. The lights were still on and he had not come out yet. The attending doctor waiting outside was very anxious. Old Maddys nerves have been damaged. We cant find the reason for his nose and mouth bleeding, but all his physical signs are going downhill. Theres nothing we can do! Joel frowned. Havent you seen such a situation before? The attending doctor shook his head. No but Ive heard of it! Joel looked at the attending doctor. Where have you heard of it? The attending doctor said, Many years ago, there was a woman overseas who was also bleeding from her mouth and nose for no reason. She was on her last breath. In the hospital, they had also checked all parts of her body, but they could not find any problems. In the end, it was Anti who saved her. Later on, Anti could not explain the reason either. It seemed to be caused by some imbalance in medicine Anti? It was this Anti again! Joel looked at the butler. Contact Anti immediately and tell her to come and save Old Maddy! 4 Yes! said the butler. Chapter 346 - Captain Ford Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When the butler went to contact Anti, Joel frowned and stared at the operation theater. He made another call and invited all the specialists he could get from New York. During the specialists consultation, Joel stood at the side and did not interfere. This was not within his ability. His greatest strength was that he did not dabble in things he did not understand. After handing Old Maddys life to a trustworthy doctor, he picked up his phone and contacted the police. He wanted to find out what was going on with Nora and why she could not be bailed out. Alright, help me find out. Thanks. After hanging up another call, Joel took out his phone and prepared to call Justin. Since the Hunts could invite Anti, even if Joel did not want to admit that he was inferior to Justin, he had no choice but to ask the Hunts for help at this moment. But at this moment, Yvonne walked over. She looked at Joel and asked, Joel, what can I help you with? Joel looked at her and frowned. He was about to say that he did not need her for the time being when his phone suddenly rang. It was a friend he had asked for help. He had found out the reason why Nora could not be bailed out. Both sides were anxious, so he looked at Yvonne and said, Contact Mr. Hunt immediately and tell him that Old Maddy is being treated and needs Antis help. He subconsciously felt that if Nora could inform Tanya before she was taken away by the police, then she must have also informed Justin. Yvonnes pupils shrank at the mention of Justin. She nodded immediately. Okay, answer the call first. When Joel walked to the side to answer the call, she took out her phone and dialed Justins private number. Back then, the Hunts and the Smiths had both wanted to matchmake them, so it was very normal for her to have Justins number. The call was quickly picked up and she rejoiced secretly. She felt that Justin still had his eyes on her. Otherwise, why would he pick up her call? Justins deep voice resounded, Yvonne, is something the matter? When Justin saw the phone number, he did not want to pick it up. After all, he did not want to have anything to do with her. However, after thinking about it, he still picked up the call. He was afraid that Noras phone had run out of battery, and she was just borrowing Yvonnes phone to call him. Yvonnes heart sank at his distant words. She lowered her eyes and said slowly, Yes, something happened. Nora treated the Smiths servant, Old Maddy, but he had an accident. Now, she has been taken away by the police. Justin sensitively caught the main point. Hows Old Maddy? Yvonne replied ambiguously, All the medical teams of the Smiths are here, theyre treating him as we speak. When Justin heard this, he said bluntly, Ill go to the police station. With that, he hung up. Yvonne stared at her phone. Actually, the most important thing now was not to bail Nora out. It was just like when he first heard that Nora had been taken away, Joels first reaction was not to bail her out. As the police station was the safest place, nothing would happen to her if she stayed there. Old Maddy was the most important thing. After Joel found out about the entire matter, he quickly sent a doctor to the hospital. Otherwise, Old Maddy would have died long ago. Only if Old Maddy was alive, would Nora be released. Even if Justin went to the police station to deal with them, it might not be of much use! Instead, it would waste time! Yvonne clenched her hands into fists and lowered her gaze, hiding the viciousness and hatred in her eyes. Elsewhere. Joel was picking up the call. Who did you say wont bail her out? His contact was on the other end of the line, and his voice was very low. Its Captain Ford. Captain Ford Morris? It was as he had expected. Only Morris had the ability to do so! But why would Morris target Nora? Joel narrowed his eyes. Whats going on? The other party sighed secretly. This is confidential. Forget it, Ill tell you.. Captain Ford has given an order to the police station. He will personally investigate all the cases involving Miss Nora! Especially when it involves Chapter 347 - Things Are Not Simple Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The person on the other end paused before continuing, When a life is on the line, bail cannot be granted. Hes worried that Miss Nora will escape after being bailed out. Escape Joel frowned. This order should not have been given for an ordinary girl. It was more suitable to be given to fugitives and murderers! They were afraid that she would find an opportunity to escape. Once she was arrested, she would be detained for 24 hours and would not be let go of. What was Noras identity? The interrogation room in the police station was cold. It was surrounded by metal walls and doors. The two police officers stared at the woman sitting opposite them. One of them slowly said, Miss Nora, even if you dont admit it, Old Maddy is indeed on the verge of death. If something happens to him, you wont have a good time! However, the woman was lying on the chair made for interrogation. She had her head tilted and her eyes closed as she pretended to sleep. The two police officers looked at each other. One of them couldnt help but frown. I know. Are you stalling for time? Waiting for the Smiths lawyer to bail you out? But even so, you hurt his life. Dont you have anything to say? As a police officer, he hated these people from wealthy families who treated human lives as nothing. The two police officers were very righteous. They saw Old Maddy being taken away by the ambulance with their own eyes and heard the housekeeper and servants of the Smiths say that Nora insisted on treating Old Maddy. They even found long silver needles in Old Maddys residence. Everyone had heard of acupuncture. They were used in alternative medicine. But they had never seen any needles that long In particular, Captain Ford had specially instructed that if Nora was ever involved with someones life, she must be detained and watched. This meant that she was definitely a dangerous person. Therefore, the two of them looked at Nora fiercely. Miss Nora, please cooperate with our investigation! Nora still did not speak. At this moment, she heard footsteps at the door. It was the sound of leather boots stepping on the floor. The persons every step was powerful as he stopped at the entrance of the interrogation room. The two police officers hurriedly stood up and opened the door. Creak. The door was opened and Morris stood there like an ice cube. His pitch-black eyes were filled with coldness. Just by standing there, one could feel fear, as if the black-faced King of Hell had descended. The two police officers greeted him respectfully, Captain Ford. Morris nodded and walked in. As he entered, he checked the dossier in his hand. It was obvious that he was looking at this case. He asked, Whats the situation now? The suspect has not confessed. She insisted that she was indeed treating the victim. The police officer replied. Morris nodded again. He walked to the front of the interrogation room and sat down. Only then did he look up at Nora. His dark eyes made it difficult for others to read his mind, but the gaze he used to stare at Nora was cold. Miss Nora, are you waiting for the Smiths lawyer or the Hunts lawyer? They cant come in. Now, I need you to cooperate with our investigation. 1 When Nora saw him, she slowly sat up straight. She narrowed her eyes and finally sensed that something was different. She had originally thought that it would at most be an issue of practicing medicine without any certification, but as long as she took out the proof of Antis identity, everything would be fine. But she did not expect it to involve Morris. This man was not an ordinary police officer! He belonged to a mysterious special department! This special department seemed to have a very high status in New York. Looking at the two police officers attitudes toward Morris and the team leader waiting respectfully at the door for Morriss instructions, one could tell. Nora raised her eyes. Under her long eyelashes, her eyes gradually became serious. Captain Ford, what do you want to ask? Morris was very pleased with her cooperation. He asked directly, May I ask, how did you treat him? Did you use any drugs? If you did, you need to give us the names of these drugs.. We need to do a detailed examination. 1 Chapter 348 - Yvonne is About to be Exposed Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Drugs? Nora could sense that Morris seemed very serious about this case. She lowered her eyes and said seriously, Old Maddys nerves have been damaged a little, causing him to be weak and not suitable for medication. Therefore, Ive been using acupuncture. Morris was stunned. Acupuncture? Yes, thats right. Nora slowly sat up straight. Morris pursed his lips. Are you sure you didnt use any other drugs to help with the treatment? No. Okay. Morris stood up. Miss Nora, Ill have to trouble you to stay here for the time being. Well go look for Old Maddy to get evidence. Captain Ford, I need to see Old Maddy and treat him, Nora insisted. Morris lowered his eyes. Its not convenient for you to go out now. Nora frowned. Then you can go and take a look at Old Maddys condition. If he is really at the brink of death, please let me out. Brink of death Morris looked up at her. Are you really a doctor? Yes, thats right. Nora let the other party size her up. Im Anti. At this time, she could no longer hide her identity. Morris was clearly surprised. Youre Anti? Nora nodded. Morris was silent for a moment and did not leave. However, he sat down again. As far as I know, Anti only became famous overseas in the past five years. May I ask how many years Miss Nora has been studying medicine? Nora leaned back in her chair. Her eyes drooped and she looked very sleepy. 24 years. She had been studying medicine since she was young. However, her studies were more complicated. There was alternative medicine and modern medicine. Morris was stunned. From what I know, most surgeons are old and have experienced some cases. How many years has Miss Nora been a practicing doctor? Practicing doctor? Nora smiled. Five years. Could a doctor become a top surgeon in five years? Moreover, it was not that Anti had gained a small amount of fame. This person had suddenly appeared and become famous overseas. In other words, Nora had just arrived overseas and had already become a famous surgeon. Any surgery would require a lot of practice. Morris pursed his lips and suddenly said, Miss Nora, can you tell me what bizarre things have happened to you? Bizarre things? Nora held her chin with both hands. Does being pregnant with two children for no reason count? Morris was speechless. He grimaced. What about the rest? Nora spread her hands. Thats all. Morris suddenly said, Miss Nora, dont you think your talent in medicine is a little shocking? How was this shocking? She had been fast since elementary school, including other aspects, but she had learned everything steadily. Nora looked at Morris. Captain Ford, being smart isnt anything strange, is it? Since ancient times, there have been many smart people. In ancient China, Gan Luo was crowned when he was just a 12-year-old child. Wouldnt you agree? Morris was speechless. After failing to give her a reasonable explanation, Morris stood up. Im going to the hospital to check on Old Maddy. In the hospital. Yvonne looked at the doctors entering and exiting the operation theater. Everyone was trying their best to extend Old Maddys life. But these people were going in the wrong direction. Old Maddy was not sick or had his nerves damaged. He was actually poisoned. Yvonne took a deep breath. The pill she had told Florence about back then was not a Carefree Pill at all. It was a kind of poison. After entering the human body, it would automatically enter the blood. Unless a very accurate instrument was used, it could not be detected. Meanwhile, when the doctors were working hard to save Old Maddy, they would always consider it from the perspective that Nora was the one who had harmed him. They would never think of poison. After Old Maddy died, the toxic molecules in his blood would slowly disappear, making it even harder to find out. As Yvonne was thinking about this, she saw Morris walking over with a group of forensic scientists. He immediately gave an order. I want all the data on Old Maddys body! Yes, Captain Ford. With this response, everyone dispersed and participated in the rescue work. However, there were a few people who did not resuscitate him. Instead, they were recording all the data on Old Maddy. Some people had even drawn a few tubes of Old Maddys blood. Yvonne clenched her fists tightly. What was going on? In another hour or so, the poison would be out of the blood. Now that the blood had been preserved, wouldnt it be troublesome if they were to investigate? Everything had been going well. No one would have thought that Old Maddy had been poisoned. But what was wrong with this Captain Ford who had appeared out of nowhere?! Chapter 349 - Big Sister Didnt Come~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Captain Ford, its done, said the medical examiner respectfully as he walked over to Morris with Old Maddys blood samples. Morris stood with his hands behind him in a standard militants stance. He nodded and said, Send his blood samples for inspection immediately, and check if he has taken any medication recently! Notify me immediately if you find any abnormalities. Yes, sir. The few medical examiners hurried off after receiving their orders. Morris stared at the operation theater. Right now, he didnt actually care whether or not Old Maddy would survive, let alone whether or not Nora was really practicing medicine without a license, or whether or not this was an incident of medical malpractice. What he cared about was Captain Ford, arent you guys making a too big a fuss over this? Joel walked over, his attitude neither lowly nor overbearing. Morris tone became more polite when he saw him. I have to prioritize the Smiths affairs, after all. We mustnt wrong Ms. Smith. Joel was smiling, but his fox-like eyes were full of suspicion and perplexity. I dont think its because of the Smiths, is it? Morris continued to stand ramrod straight. He stared straight ahead of him, and he looked very serious and very strict. He nodded. I dont understand what youre trying to say, Mr. Smith. Dont you want us to investigate this thoroughly? Joel frowned. Even now, he still firmly believed that there werent any problems with Nora. She was just treating a mentally ill patient; even if she didnt manage to cure him, her treatment would never cause his death. There must be some kind of misunderstanding. He straightened his back and replied, Of course, not. The Smiths will never condone criminals. Morris nodded. The Smiths have always had a strict upbringing. Joel stared at Morris. To be honest, the two had already interacted with each other before. Although Morris had also been awfully serious previously, he wasnt pedantic. His relationships with the Smiths and the Hunts were also pretty good. But unexpectedly, he hadnt given them even the slightest hint about the incident this time. Joel knew that what his little cousin was involved in was definitely no simple incident. It was probably related to something even more serious. In the distance, Yvonne stared at Morris far away from her. If one were to talk about the best bachelors in New York, one would be Justin and the otherMorris. Although he was just a police officer, in truth, he was actually part of a special department with extremely high authority. No one knew what kind of case exactly he was investigating, but his identity was definitely not a simple one. Of course, it was also because of this same sense of mystery around Morris that no one dared to pursue him. Moreover, Morris didnt have time for romance, either. Yvonne had once thought about itif things were impossible between her and Justin, then Morris was also an option. She had dispelled all of those thoughts now, though. She stared at the door nervously, only hoping for the outcome to be revealed soon. Meanwhile, at the Smiths. The sky had gradually darkened. A figure darted into the car park at the Smiths back door. Louis stood there sneakily and looked around. He cupped his hands around his mouth like a trumpet and shouted, Quentin! Quentin! But even after shouting for a long time, he didnt see anyone. Louis frowned and pouted. Where has Quentin gone? Hed only just said that when he heard someone approaching in a hurry. He got such a huge shock that he quickly darted behind a car. Right after he did, he saw Maureen and Warren coming over in a hurry. Louis breathed a sigh of relief when he saw them. He called out softly, Warren, Maureen. Where are you guys going this late at night? Upon hearing his voice, Warren and Maureen immediately asked, Why are you here? Louis went up nervously to the two of them and said with dissatisfaction, Of course, its because I heard that Noras in trouble. Dont things go wrong during medical treatments in hospitals all the time? How did it come to this? Also, Joel still hasnt bailed Nora out It must be because she isnt Uncle Ians daughter! He sounded angrier and angrier as he spoke. Whats wrong with Joel? Even if Noras mother betrayed Uncle Ian and went with Uncle Ryan instead, what does this have to do with Nora? We finally have a rich person pooh, I mean, a girl in the family now, how can he do that? Warren was very much in agreement with him. He said, Youre right! I dont think Joel handled this well, either! He must be looking at things from Uncle Ians perspective instead. Besides, its not like you dont know what Joel is like Louis nodded. Yeah, he always looks like hes smiling, but is there anyone who doesnt know that hes the most underhanded person ever? He doesnt even pay any attention to us, let alone to Nora. Joel may not want to care about her, but we cant ignore her! Yes, we must do something! Warren said, Maureen and I are planning to go to Maureens family and ask them to get a lawyer to bail Nora out first. Louis nodded. I see. Cmon, lets go! Ill come with you guys! Now that Nora is in trouble, I mustnt just stand by and watch. Warren, you can contribute in terms of strength while I I Pay? asked Warren. Louis hugged his wallet at once. I dont have that kind of money! Ill offer myself instead! Surely I can run errands, right? Warren: The few of them were about to set off when a figure suddenly appeared in front of the car. The person was in the shadows, so they couldnt get a good look at them at all. Despite that, when Louis saw the figure, he exclaimed in surprise, Quentin! Warren also looked over. Although Quentin was younger than Warren, his status in the family had faintly surpassed Warrens after Ian put him in charge of the Smiths secret forces. He was capable, so everyone went to Quentin whenever they were in trouble yet dared not approach Joel about it. Quentins arms were folded. His chin was raised slightly and there was a little impatience on his countenance. He said, Can you guys be a little smarter? Louis and Warren both felt that it was normal for him to reprimand them. Whats wrong? They asked. Quentin let out a cold snort and replied, Theres no way Joel would leave her on her own. Even if she isnt Uncle Ians daughter, shes still a Smith. Joel is someone very protective of his own, so hes already sent someone to bail her out a long time ago! Louis was puzzled. Then why isnt Nora back yet? Quentin curled his lips disdainfully. Of course, its because he didnt succeed in bailing her out. The incident must be related to other things. We mustnt act rashly! Louis flipped out. Then are we supposed to just let Nora continue being detained? Its not like theyll starve her or deny her water in the police station. Whats the big deal about being detained for a few days? What are you so anxious for? Louis was furious. How can you say that? If it were the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts locked up in there, would you still be that calm? As if Big Sister would ever be locked up in there! Big Sister was probably in a match at the moment! For that womans sake, he hadnt even gone to the tournament today. Quentin picked up his cell phone and dialed Lindas number. He said, If you see Big Sister, please tell her that I wont be able to go to the tournament today. The two had exchanged numbers after Quentin unintentionally overheard the Quinn School of Martial Arts disciples chat the other day. This way, it would be convenient if they had to contact each other. Linda said, But Quentin interrupted her. I know we may be disqualified if I dont go, but please ask for Big Sisters understanding for me. I really have something on today. Thats not what Im talking about. What I mean is Quentin interrupted her again. What you want to say is that given Big Sisters status, the tournament will definitely allow a team with fewer members to fight a team with more members, right? Thats fine, too. In any case, just relay the message to her for me. Linda had panicked by then. She said, Can you let me finish? Go ahead, said Quentin. It seems like Big Sister isnt here tonight, either! Quentin: ??? Chapter 350 - Im Here To Take My Fiancée With Me! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Big Sister wasnt there, either? Where did she go? After Quentin, whose mind was full of question marks, hung up, he saw Louis and Warren looking at him eagerly and waiting for him to make the decision. Quentin frowned. When Joel went to bail her out, they gave him a very strange reason for rejecting the bail request, which made me feel that Nora must have gotten herself in trouble. Next to him, Louis exclaimed, Surely she didnt really cheat someone of money, did she?! Quentin and Warren both looked at him. What are you talking about? Louis said with certainty, Think about itshes just someone from a small town in California. How could she possibly own a card with no credit limit? I already found it very strange that time. Maybe shes involved in a fraud syndicate! Warren and Maureen looked at each other. Maureen also stroked her chin and said hesitantly, Now that you put it that way, Nora also knows a relatively impressive hacker called Solo! Solo? Quentin frowned. I know that guy. Hes an international hacker whos on a wanted list overseas! Why is Nora involved with him? Maureen and Warren looked at each other. Louis came to a conclusion. Its all over. It looks like Nora is gonna be involved in other kinds of trouble even without the medical malpractice incident this time! Besides, I heard that Old Maddys situation isnt looking good! Warren nodded. Its precisely because we heard that Old Maddy is still unconscious that Maureen and I are so anxious. On top of that, his vitals are slowly declining His organs are already beginning to fail! Thats why we were trying to think of a solution. Sigh! Louis said, Its over, its all over! From the start, Uncle Ian disliked Nora, yet shes gotten herself in so much trouble now Quentin, what should we do? Theres only one way out now, said Quentin. What is it? Breaking her out of prison. 2 At the police station. After patrolling the hospital for a while, Morris came back to continue interrogating Nora. Nora was still sitting like a big boss. She leaned against the chair, stared at him, and said, Youve looked into everything, right? So, can I go to the hospital to save my patient now? Morris, who had a huge frown on his face, stared at the woman in front of him. His men had indeed investigated what had happened, and also questioned the Smiths servants. All of them testified that Nora hadnt used any drugs when she was treating Old Maddy. Instead, she had performed acupuncture on him. He looked at Nora sternly. Youre not allowed to leave until we have an outcome with the investigations. Noras eyes darkened a little. Her voice gradually became cold. Captain Ford, I dont know what youre investigating, but someone is waiting for me to save his life right now! The more time you waste here, the higher the likelihood that Old Maddy isnt going to survive! Morris expression remained unchanged. He said, There are so many doctors in the hospital, Ms. Smith. Our medical examiners have also hurried over. I heard that the Hunts have also sent doctors over. It doesnt seem like there will be any problem even if you arent there. Nora frowned and gradually became impatient. So, is Captain Ford going to take responsibility if he dies? She had already been detained for more than six hours. In other words, she had been repeatedly interrogated by a stream of people, and hadnt slept for six hours! Her physical discomfort was gradually making her irritable. Morris, however, stared hard at her and said, It seems to me that what Ms. Smith wants isnt to go over and treat the patient but to take the opportunity to escape, right? The frowning Nora was perplexed. If you dont trust me, then ask your men to go with me! Morris sneered, If I let you leave, Ms. Smith, Im afraid even my men wont be able to hold you back. After all, they had already been fooled once twenty years ago! 2 Nora was lost for words. Shed clearly had a pretty good impression of Morris when she interacted with him previously, but for some reason, his attitude had changed drastically this time. Morris had tried to sound her out previously, but he had also indirectly protected her. However, he was completely hostile and was also treating her like she was a murderer now. What had happened? She didnt understand. However, she wasnt interested in figuring it out at the moment, either. She stood up and said, Captain Ford, I am Old Maddys attending doctor. Now that something has happened to him, I am obligated to treat him! If you continue to detain me, then dont blame me if I dont hold back anymore! Nora flexed her wrists as she spoke. Her personality had always been this way. Once she lost her temper, she didnt give two hoots about anything anymore. Even if this was the police station, it wasnt going to stop her from going out to treat Old Maddy! Morris sneered at the stance she had taken. He asked unhurriedly, And how exactly are you planning to not hold back, Ms. Smith? Together with his words, the two men beside him immediately took out their guns and pointed them at Nora. Nora narrowed her eyes. Right at this moment, a deep and aggressive voice suddenly came from the door. Captain Ford, dont you think you owe me an explanation for treating my fiance like that? As the voice rang out, someone suddenly opened the door. Justin appeared at the door. The big and tall man stood right there, the aura around him increasing sharply and weighing down on Morris. Morris got up when he saw him, though he was neither lowly nor overbearing. Mr. Hunt. Justin had already strode into the room. Behind Justin was a veteran lawyer from the Hunts. He had never lost any of the cases he took over the years. Morris and Justin stood face to face. The two men were equally matched, neither of them losing out to the other in momentum. Justin glanced at Nora, who was standing at the other side. There was nothing wrong with her, except that her docile-looking almond-shaped eyes that usually looked a little lazy were looking a little angry. This made the look in Justins eyes turn even colder. He looked straight at Morris and said, Captain Ford, shouldnt you give me an explanation for detaining my fiance without any reason? Morris cast his eyes down but remained very aggressive. He replied, My apologies, Mr. Hunt, but your fiance is involved in a confidential case. I am not at liberty to disclose any information. Justin narrowed his sharp eyes. Captain Ford, perhaps theres one thing you dont understandMs.. Smith is my fiance; shes not someone whom you can just arrest so casually. If you cant produce any actual evidence, then Im taking my fiance with me! Chapter 351 - Secrets Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Both the Hunts and the Smiths were powerful families. If one wanted to arrest anyone from the two families, they needed evidence. They werent allowed to just use a random excuse to detain them. Their reason for detaining Nora today was medical malpractice. However, given how they were still in the midst of trying to save Old Maddy, it was indeed too much to imprison his attending doctor. Moreover, the doctor in question was even Justins fiance. The captain of the police station was already pacing back and forth nervously at the door. He had Morris on one hand and Justin on the other. Neither of them was a person he could mess with. How was he supposed to wrap up the incident? While he was thinking about it, Morris said aggressively, My apologies, Mr. Hunt, but you are not allowed to take her with you until Old Maddys blood report is out. A blood report A puzzled Justin cast a glance at Nora. Nevertheless, he remained as aggressive as ever as he said, I dont care what youre investigating, Captain Ford, Im here to bail my fiance out. If you cant produce any evidence that she has committed a crime, then you have to let her go. I should think that my fiance has the right to be released on bail! Or do you intend to deprive her of her rights as a citizen of the United States? His words shut Morris up. Seeing that he couldnt say anything anymore, Justin walked toward Nora and grabbed her hand. He said, Captain Ford, if you have nothing else to say, then were leaving. However, Morris stopped them as the two reached the door. He looked at Nora firmly and said, I repeat, Ms. Smith is not allowed to leave the police station until Old Maddys blood report is out! Justin frowned and took a step forward. Morris immediately warned him coldly, Mr. Hunt, you have always been a law-abiding model citizen! I am completely authorized to arrest Nora Smith. Are you planning to assault the police and break her out? Assaulting the police and breaking someone out Both charges, no matter which, were extremely serious ones! Justin sneered, Just what exactly is happeningyou detaining my fiance for no reason, or me breaking her out? The two went head-to-head with each other! For a while, the interrogation room was filled with pin-drop silence. Even though they didnt do anything, everyone could nevertheless feel just how tense the two of them were. It was as if they would draw their guns the very next moment! The captain of the police station rushed in and stood in between the two men at this point. He said, Captain Ford, Mr. Hunt, calm down. Lets calm down and talk it out He looked at Morris and said, Captain Ford, w-why dont you show him the arrest warrant? It would be terrible if Mr. Hunt really misunderstands! His words took both Nora and Justin by surprise. An arrest warrant? If an arrest warrant really existed, then Morris would be justified in detaining Nora! But if he had an arrest warrant, then why hadnt he presented it from the start? Was he trying to keep the case he was investigating a secret? After all, the warrant would specify why exactly he was arresting Nora!! While the two of them were musing, Morris let out a hmph. He stared at them for very long before he finally asked, Are you sure you want to see the warrant? Justin didnt speak. Instead, he looked at Nora. Both of them had come to understand at this moment that Nora had indeed become involved in some kind of conspiracy. If they refrained from looking at the warrant, behaved, and waited for Old Maddys blood test results to be out and prove her innocence, then perhaps she would be able to extricate herself from the case. But once they looked at the arrest warrant, they would become caught up in the case. 1 A case that Morris had set as Class SSS in confidentiality would undoubtedly be an extraordinary one. Nora kept quiet for a moment before she said, Ill look at it. Her mother had told her a long time ago that she mustnt reveal how talented she was because it would bring her trouble. From the looks of it, this might be the origin of all the unknown danger and trouble she was in. Morris frowned. After staring at her for a while, he finally put his hand in his pocket. Nora stared at him closely. She knew that once he took out the arrest warrant, she would come to know all the secrets that her mother had hidden from her for so long. She was very curious. Just what had made her mother run away from home and hide in California back then? Chapter 352 - Go! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Morris took out a document from his pocket and was about to unfold it for her to see when someone suddenly ran in. He was wearing casual clothes. After entering, he ran straight to Morris. The man was panting from running. He held a blood report in his hand and said, Captain Ford, we found abnormalities in Old Maddys blood! As soon as he said this, Morriss pupils shrank. He stuffed the arrest warrant back into his pocket and took Old Maddys blood report. His gaze instantly became sharp. He turned to look at Justin and moved the report in his hand before saying, Mr. Hunt, weve detected an unknown component in Old Maddys blood. I have enough evidence to suspect that Miss Nora is involved in a deliberate murder. Now, do you have nothing to say? Justin narrowed his eyes and said slowly in a magnetic voice, What right do you have to use unknown components as evidence of murder? Captain Fords evidence is too far-fetched! Morris said domineeringly, Indeed, but there are further findings in the case. We can detain Miss Nora for another 24 hours. I believe that in 24 hours, our medical examiner will definitely be able to find out what this unknown component is and whether its Miss Noras doing. However, Miss Nora cannot be bailed out now! After saying this domineeringly, he waved his hand and the surrounding police officers slowly approached. Justin frowned. Nora also hesitated. I didnt use any medicine on him. You can verify this because every time I treat him, the butler is always at the scene. Now, if theres an unknown component in his blood, I suspect that Old Maddy was poisoned by someone! She realized the seriousness of Old Maddys current condition. When she was arrested in the morning, she thought that Old Maddy was reacting differently to the treatment, so she immediately arranged for Lily to return and take over the treatment. But if there was an unknown component in his blood Old Maddy was in danger! She looked directly at Justin. Whats the situation with Old Maddy now? Ever since she was detained, she had lost contact with the outside world. When Justin came over, he had already sent the Hunts medical team to the hospital to help with the treatment. When he heard this, he called his medical team. The call was picked up quickly, and the medical teams nervous voice could be heard on the other end. Mr. Hunt, weve already arrived at the hospital and looked at the patient. But we cant find out the cause of the patients illness at all. Every organ in his body is rapidly failing. If this continues, the patient wont live for long! He did not have much time left! Justin immediately asked, How long can you guys keep him alive? Two hours, the other party said. Weve communicated with the Smiths medical team. Currently, only Anti can treat this illness. If Anti cant reach the hospital in half an hour, the patient might not be able to recover. Anti? Justin grabbed his phone, feeling anxious. Why didnt the Smiths tell him about Anti when they informed him about this? If they did, Nora would already be in the hospital now! When his medical team arrived and discovered the problem, two hours had already been wasted! Justin was furious. He knew that the Smiths had neglected Nora, but his expression was still terrifyingly calm at this moment. He replied, I understand. After hanging up, Justin looked at Morris. Im sure you heard that only Anti can treat the patient now, so I have to take her to the hospital! Morris stood in front of him. She has only been a doctor for five years, yet she already has the ability to solve problems that no one else can? I think this is all part of your plan. As soon as Miss Nora leaves the police station, she will be jointly arranged to leave the country by the Smiths and Hunts, right? Therefore, Miss Nora cannot leave! Justin was furious. Are you going to be responsible if something happens to the patient? Ill be responsible. Morris stubbornly widened his eyes. Nora clenched her hands into fists. It would probably take half an hour to get to the hospital from here. Convincing this person in front of her now would probably take even more time. Old Maddy could not die. It was not that she could not wash herself clean after he died. After all, the unknown composition in his blood would be discovered sooner or later. Whoever had poisoned him could be found out. However, Old Maddy knew her mother. She still wanted to treat his illness so that he could tell her what had happened to her mother back then! Furthermore, if she had not wanted to treat Old Maddy, he would not have suffered such a disaster. Nora took a deep breath and took a step forward slowly. Her aura changed at this moment. Her eyes were sharp and cold. Captain Ford, are you letting me go or not? Morris frowned. The surrounding police officers also took out their pistols and aimed them at Nora. Morris narrowed his eyes. Miss Nora, this is a police station. I advise you not to act recklessly. Nora stared at him. Just as she was about to explode, someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. Nora was stunned. She turned around and saw Justin shaking his head at her. This is a police station. You cant fight your way out. Of course, Nora knew that she could not fight her way out, but it was not her style to just sit there and wait for Old Maddy to die! She took a deep breath and was about to speak when Justin sighed. Anyway, Captain Ford will be responsible for Old Maddys death, so it has nothing to do with you. Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and was about to say something when Justin warned, Dont mess around. Nora: ! She was so angry that her head was about to explode. However, the next moment, Justin suddenly attacked! His movements were as fast as lightning. While the police had their guard down, he rushed in front of Morris. Morris reaction was fast. He had been trained for many years and was already a top figure. However, he was not as fast as Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother. Irvin School of Martial Arts was famous for its speed! In all of the martial arts world, their disciples were the fastest!! When he came back to his senses, the gun in his hand had already been snatched away by Justin and was pressed against his head. Dont shoot! Dont move! The entire police station was instantly in chaos. All the police officers took out their guns and aimed them at Justin, while the bodyguards Justin had brought with him stood in front of him. The bodyguards were unarmed and could only use their bodies to block him. Morris was being threatened, but he was still calm. His voice was as steady as ever. Mr. Hunt, what are you doing? Justins face was still cold. He lowered his eyes slightly. Captain Ford, a life is at stake. Im sorry. After saying this, he looked at an extremely stunned Nora and said, Go! Chapter 353 - Ridiculous Family Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The surrounding police officers immediately looked at Nora. Just as they were about to rush over and restrain her, Justins calm voice sounded. Captain Ford, if you dare to stop her, dont blame me for being rude. Morris pursed his lips. He did not move. His gaze was glued on Nora, still standing at the same spot. His eyes were filled with deep thoughts. After a moment, he slowly said, Let her go. With that, everyone around moved aside. Nora clenched her hands into fists. She never expected Justin to do such a thing for her. Kidnapping Captain Ford was a serious crime! In her opinion, her relationship with Justin involved only the two children! Nora did not think further. She turned her head and walked out decisively. She took a step and sped up. In the end, she ran out. Morris stared at her, his eyes filled with anger. He sneered, Mr. Hunt, do you know what youre doing? Justin replied slowly, I know. Then do you know that the only way to get to the hospital from here is by driving a sports car? Justin continued, I know. Morris smiled coldly. Mr. JHunt, are you really so sure that shes not guilty? And shes going to the hospital? Arent you afraid that shell make you spend the rest of your life in prison if she escapes? Justin raised his eyebrows. I believe her. These words made Morris pause. After a moment, Morris lowered his eyes. Do you know? My mother once said the same thing. Justin was a little taken aback. What? Morris said calmly, 25 years ago, Yvette Anderson was suspected of murder. She deceived my mother in the name of treating a patient. Guess what happened after my mother let her out? Justin frowned. Morris said slowly, She ran away, and my mother was held accountable for her actions. Now, she has been disbanded and returned to the fields. What will happen to you, who has attacked a police captain because of Nora? Justin lowered his eyes, hiding his emotions. His voice was still calm and without any hesitation or doubt. I told you, I trust her. Captain Ford, please cooperate for two hours. Morris sneered. Even if I cooperate, do you think there are no other police officers in New York? Do you think she can really reach the hospital safely? Nora was escaping on her own. The moment she left the police station, she would be seen by the other police officers in the special department. Then, she would become a wanted criminal! At the entrance of the police station. Four heads popped out from the back of a black car. They were Quentin, Louis, Warren, and Maureen. The four of them stared nervously at the door. Warren stammered, Re-really? Were breaking her out? Louis didnt care. Thats all we can do now. What else can we do? Warren: This this isnt good, right? I havent made such a huge mistake before. Will Uncle Ian let us off? Louis sneered. The three sons of the Smiths are all here. Why wont he care about us? Warren paused and told the truth. Other than Joel, Uncle Ian only looks at Quentin twice. Do the two of us have any weight in his eyes? Louis: Warren, can you not speak the truth right now? Quentin, who was listening to the two of them, twitched his lips and said coldly, What are you afraid of? He controlled the dark forces and had been in tricky situations many times. But actually, he was also panicking. After all, the Smiths were all law-abiding citizens. Back then, when Uncle Ian handed over the underground power to him, he had only instructed him not to break the law. What they did, what they investigated in secret, and who they protected were all at the edge of the law. Could they do something so illegal like this? As he was thinking about this, the police station suddenly became chaotic. Everyone saw the police officer at the door suddenly take out a gun and enter the police station. Maureen asked in fear, Whats wrong? Louis hesitated as well. Did Nora escape? Warren instantly patted his head. Can you use your brain? With your cousins frail body, how could she have caused such a huge ruckus escaping from prison? Louis touched his head. Youre right With this sentence, Nora ran out of the police station. The girls figure was thin, and the hair tie had fallen somewhere. At this moment, her beautiful hair was scattered behind her, she looked valiant and beautiful. As she walked out the door, the police officers behind her followed, all of them pointing their guns at her. Warren: Louis: Maureen: Nora was very anxious. The people behind her did not dare to chase after her. After all, Justin was still inside. However, if she left the police station and did not have a car, how could she drive to the hospital? Her gaze suddenly swept across the parking lot. Before she could see who it was, she suddenly heard Quentin shout, Why isnt this car locked? The car keys are inside! Nora followed his gaze and saw the familiar car parked there. She immediately rushed over and opened the car door without a word. She jumped into the drivers seat and stepped on the accelerator! Screech! The car sped away. The other police officers followed suit and chased after her in their police cars. The others followed after her as she left the police station. Louis and Warren were stunned. The two of them turned their heads again and saw that Quentin had disappeared. There was another car outside the door, blocking the pathway of the policemen and the cars following them. Quentin was casually leaning against a car. He said, Officers, why cant I start my car? Louis: Warren: The two of them turned back and saw other police officers walking over. What are you doing here? Whats your relationship with the fugitive? Louis and Warren looked at each other. The two brothers suddenly said, Officers, were here to call the police! That female fugitive was too fierce. She stole our car and ran away! The police officer: What were you here to report? My brother hit me! My brother hit me! The two of them looked at each other after saying that in unison. Yes, I hit him! Yes, I hit him! After saying that in unison, the two of them were stunned. Then, they suddenly reached out and hit each other. Maureen was speechless. She touched her forehead. Police officer, ignore them. Were just here to visit someone. We didnt expect our car to be snatched away the moment we got out of the car. The police officers were speechless. Chapter 354 - Who Will Pass the Word? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At the police station. Send someone to guard the hospital. If the fugitive is found, arrest her immediately! Yes, sir. The airport and high-speed rail stations are all under martial law. Send someone to guard the entrance and exit, and send her photo to the system! Yes, sir. Even though he was being held hostage by Justin, Morris still gave out orders unhurriedly. Justin did not stop him either until he heard this sentence. Let my people look for her all over New York. If she resists Morris paused. Shoot! The word shoot made Justins pupils shrink. He exerted some force with the gun in his hand and pressed it against Morriss temple. Captain Ford, arent you going a little overboard? Morris lowered his eyes. Mr. Hunt, do you really know her? Justin sneered. Morris continued, We found out that she only returned to the country two months ago. You two have two children together, but do you really know who she is? Justin narrowed his eyes. He really did not know. He only knew that she was Anti, the Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts There seemed to be other mysterious identities, but he did not know them. Morris said slowly, I believe youve investigated her past too, right? Her records were blank during those five years overseas. Do you know what she did during that time? Justin held his gun and pulled a chair over to sit opposite Morris. He leaned forward slightly, his tall figure still very oppressive. Captain Ford, I dont know, but this doesnt affect me from trusting her. Morris frowned. Mr. Hunt, youve always been a law-abiding citizen. Youre not on the same path as her. Justin lowered his eyes. Even if were not on the same path right now, well eventually get there. Life has endless possibilities, right, Captain Ford? Seeing that he was unmoved, Morris did not get angry. Instead, he said, Youll never know how big the case shes involved in is. Mr. Hunt, you better pray that she really went to the hospital. Otherwise, youve committed an unforgivable mistake this time! Justin lowered his eyes and did not speak. Morris looked at the person beside him. It has been half an hour. Ask the hospital. Has Miss Nora arrived? Yes, Captain Ford! Morriss subordinate walked to the side and made the call. Did the suspect go to the hospital? The hospital had already set up a defense line. As long as Nora appeared, they would immediately arrest her. The person guarding the hospital replied, Report, no suspicious people have entered at the moment! The person had turned on the speaker when he made the call, so everyone heard him. Morris looked at Justin. Mr. Hunt, did you hear that? Justin smiled. If your people could find her that easily, she wont be Nora Smith. How could the Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts be easily caught? Unexpectedly, the officer on the other end of the line suddenly said, Mr. Joel, please cooperate with our investigation! Then, Joels calm voice said, Ill cooperate fully. Okay. May I ask if Miss Nora is at the hospital? Joel was puzzled. Isnt she at the police station? Your Captain Ford doesnt allow bail! The police officer said, Mr. Joel, weve already received news that she escaped from jail. Her whereabouts are unknown now. Once she appears in the hospital, please contact us immediately! Joel immediately said in a deep but firm voice, Ill definitely cooperate with the investigation. Okay. The team leader left and said to his phone, Weve confirmed that the suspect hasnt arrived at the hospital. Morris stared at Justin. Mr. Hunt, do you still not believe me? Why dont you take your gun away? Justin lowered his eyes and looked at the time. Captain Ford, this place is about an hour away from the hospital. It has only been half an hour. Whats the rush? Why dont we have a good chat? What was Yvettes case back then? And what kind of case was my fiance involved in? Morris was speechless. The feeling of being detained by Justin and not being able to do anything was really infuriating! In the hospital. After the team leader finished talking to Joel, he brought a group of people to patrol the surroundings to search for Nora. After he turned a corner, Joel looked at the storage room behind him. This was the janitors work room. Usually, the broom and other things were kept here. He looked around and confirmed that no one was around before opening the door. Nora stood inside, leaning against the wall. She had just sneaked into the hospital and was secretly avoiding the police when she saw Joel. When their eyes met, Joel frowned. He was about to ask something when the team leader walked over. Nora hid in this workroom. She had originally thought that based on Joels personality, he might help the police arrest her. She did not expect him to help her. From the looks of it, other than Yvonne, the rest of the Smiths didnt seem to be that bad. Nora nodded at Joel in thanks and was about to leave. However, Joel grabbed her arm. What are you doing here? Are you looking for me to help you arrange an escape route? Nora: Joel looked at the operating theater and said slowly, Old Maddy cant take it anymore. Your crime this time will probably be confirmed. Although Uncle Ian doesnt like the Smiths breaking the law, I believe that he doesnt want to see you go to jail like this either. Therefore, I will help if I can. Noras lips twitched. Im not leaving. Joel was stunned. Then your escape was Nora looked at the operating theater. Im here to treat Old Maddy! Joel immediately frowned. Nonsense! Ive already gotten someone to send a message to Justin. I told him about the current situation. Only Anti can cure Old Maddy. Why are you here? Nora sensed something. You got someone to send a message to look for Anti? Yes. The Hunts have interacted with Anti, so only Mr. Hunt knows who Anti is. Joel frowned tightly. Nora curled her lips. Who did you ask to send the message? Chapter 355 - Saving People! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Joel said, I asked Yvonne to call Mr. Hunt At this point, he suddenly understood something. You mean Mr. Hunt didnt hear about this? Where is he? Although he knew that there was something wrong with Yvonne, she was still Uncle Ians adopted daughter. Joel had been extra wary of her, so he did not expect something to happen at this critical juncture! They were all members of the Smith family. Everyone was protecting the Smiths dignity! Therefore, Joel did not believe Yvonne would do anything to harm them. Nora sneered. You dont believe me. Why dont you ask Justin? Joel took out his phone. Ill call Justin and ask him about it. However, before she could call him, Nora reached out and stopped him. Hes at the police station now. As expected of the head of the Smiths, Joel instantly understood what she meant. He frowned and asked directly, Did he help you out? Yes, he restrained Morris. Noras light words made Joels pupils shrink again. Actually, he knew where Louis, Warren, and Quentin were. Old Maddy could not take it anymore. If they could not find Anti and could not save him, even if Nora did not involve herself in the major case in Morriss hands, just this matter alone would confirm the charges of medical malpractice! Therefore, he did not stop them. He knew Quentins ability. If he wanted to save someone, he could definitely do so. Furthermore, the three of them still did not know that he had prepared a follow-up plan to help them. The Smiths private plane at the airport had already been prepared and could take off at any time. However, he never expected that Justin would actually put himself in danger. Ridiculous! Joel reprimanded her. If he lets you out like this, he wont be able to clear his name no matter what. There arent many ways to save Old Maddy! Nora raised her eyebrows. Lets not talk about this anymore. I want to enter the operation theater now. Can you do that? Its useless even if you go, Joel emphasized. I told you, only Anti At this point, Joel instantly understood something. He looked at Nora in disbelief and asked in shock, Youre Anti? Yes. Noras firm answer made Joel reveal a complicated expression for a moment. Who was this cousin of his? He was silent for a moment before saying slowly, Wait a minute. He left the workroom and returned a minute later with a doctors white coat. Nora wore it directly and then put on her hat and mask. She lowered her head and followed Joel out of the room. The two of them went straight to the operation theater. The police officers were standing there, looking around. When they saw the two of them, they asked, Who is this? Take off your mask. We want to check! Nora narrowed her eyes and placed her hand on her mask. At this moment, Joel took a step forward with an anxious expression. What are you guys doing? This is Dr. Larson, the head of the Department of Neurology. She was caught in a traffic jam and came late. Quickly let her in to treat Old Maddy! If this continues, he wont be able to survive! While the two police officers were in a daze from being scolded, Joel had already pushed the operation theater doors open and let Nora in. The two police officers hurriedly chased after her, but before they could enter, they heard a nurse shouting, Dr. Larson, youre finally here! Come and take a look! The patient cant take it anymore! It seemed like she was really Dr. Larson? The two police officers did not go in to stop her. When Nora heard the nurses words, she narrowed her eyes. It had only been a minute since it happened. It was impossible for the people inside to collude with Joel. That could only mean one thing! Joel had already prepared someone to receive them. Initially, she thought that this elder brother would be like Ian and be wary of her. After all, after she returned, the two of them had been cold to her. However, from the looks of it, he could be quite considerate. Nora retracted her thoughts and focused on saving Old Maddys illness. Two hours later. In the police station, Justin loosened his grip on the gun and returned it to Morris with both hands. Captain Ford, Im sorry for this. He held the gun with both hands as a gesture of apology. After all, he was the one who was in the wrong today. Morris stood up and reached out with one hand. He grabbed the gun and placed it in the holster at his waist before looking at him. Mr. Hunt, since you trust her so much, come with me to the hospital! Justin followed behind him. Id love to. At this moment, the police officers on both sides rushed forward. Justins bodyguards were about to make a move when he instructed, Stop. The bodyguards stopped and watched as the two police officers walked in front of Justin and took out handcuffs. Justin extended his hand calmly, but the two policemen did not dare to do anything. They looked at Morris for instructions. Justins dark eyes were filled with coldness as he said faintly, Captain Ford, dire times call for dire measures. I had no choice but to save her. Please forgive me. Morris looked at him coldly. If I have really wronged Miss Nora, I wont hold you responsible for this. However, if I dont see her at the hospital, you should know what youre going to face next. With that, he waved at the two police officers. Theres no need for the handcuffs. After all, Mr. hunt is admirable for saving his fiance. Mr. Hunt, please! Captain Ford, please. The two of them walked out of the police station side by side and got into the police car at the same time. Justins bodyguards followed behind the police car as a row of cars headed straight for the hospital. On the way, Morris said slowly, Old Maddys illness is serious, the forensic pathologists and experts have all said that its hopeless. Even if her medical skills are really good, once he dies, I will definitely pursue your earlier actions. If Old Maddy could not be saved, even if they found out later that Nora had been wronged, there was no reasonable explanation for her breaking out of prison. Justin lowered his eyes. I know. At this moment, Morris received a call. A voice came through the phone. Captain Ford, the unknown composition in Old Maddys blood has been investigated In the hospital. Yvonne stared at the operation theater. Old Maddy had been in there for 10 hours in a row. Beside her, Florence was walking back and forth cursing, Shes not the old sirs daughter, so shes indeed ruthless. She doesnt treat the lives of the servants as human. She bullied Old Maddy, who is crazy and doesnt know anything, and Fortunately, the old sir is still in the ICU and doesnt know whats going on outside Otherwise, he would have been angered to death by her! Florence asked worriedly, Do you think the old sirs health will be affected if Old Maddy really dies? At this moment, the lights in the operation theater suddenly went off. The operation was over!! Chapter 356 - Light of Justice? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The moment the lights in the operation theater went off, everyone outside stood up. Everyone looked at the door. It was not because they had a deep relationship with Old Maddy. It was because Old Maddys life and death determined whether Nora was guilty or not! 1 Yvonne clenched her fists and prayed in her heart. If he died, everything would be fine! If he died, nothing could be found out from him 1 While she was praying, Joel held his chin up. Only he knew that Nora was in the operation theater. However, she went in too late. Even if she was Anti, could she really save Old Maddy who was determined to be almost dead? He took a deep breath. If Old Maddy died, Nora would not be able to clear her name as a suspect. Now that the police were guarding outside, Nora definitely could not leave. It was unknown if Morris had heard some news, but he had already found the police and surrounded the hospital. Nora would not be able to escape even if she grew wings this time! As everyone waited nervously, the sound of footsteps suddenly came from the end of the corridor. The sound was very loud and orderly. It sounded like an army had arrived. Joel turned around and saw Morris and Justin striding over. Behind them were Morriss plain-clothed subordinates. Not far behind that group of people, another row of 12 bodyguards in black suits followed closely behind. They seemed to be protecting Justin. The large group of people naturally attracted everyones attention. Even Yvonne became nervous. Why was Captain Ford here? Did they find out something and come to arrest her? Just as she thought of this, she heard Joel walk over slowly and ask, Captain Ford, why did you mobilize so many people to come to the hospital? Morriss voice was very deep. Im sure youve already heard about Noras prison break. Currently, the entire New York is on lockdown. I brought Mr. Justin here to see if she has escaped here. 2 Yvonne heard this and asked in surprise, Nora broke out of prison? How dare she? Moreover, wouldnt breaking out of prison confirm her crimes?! Her eyes lit up. When Nora said that she wanted to treat Old Maddy, she was full of confidence. It was her attitude that made Yvonne panic and lure Florence to poison him. She could be the only eldest daughter of the Smiths. As Nora was Justins fiance, she was already in the limelight. Lately, whenever she went out, there were always people coming to curry favor with her. However, the one who they asked for was Nora! She could not let Nora snatch away the glory that belonged to her! However, she did not expect Nora to be so uncertain about herself too. However, it made sense. After all, Old Maddy was hopeless. Even if she had mouths all over her body, she probably could not explain it clearly! Thinking about this, Yvonne frowned with worry. How could she break out of prison? Even if there was medical malpractice, as long as she admits her mistake, there will be a chance to correct it! She then looked at Joel. Joel, did Nora contact you? Where is she? Joel narrowed his fox-like eyes. Sensing his gaze, Yvonne realized that she was too anxious and sighed. Shes just a girl. I dont know where she can live after breaking out of prison. She probably doesnt have much money on her, right? Im just worried that shell be deceived outside! With that, Yvonne frowned again. Also, did she look for Cherry? If she wants to escape, she wouldnt leave her daughter behind, right? Cherry Was she indirectly reminding Morris? Joels gaze turned even colder. He glanced at Yvonne and scolded softly, Shut up. Yvonne immediately covered her mouth as her eyes turned red. Joel, Im sorry. I Ive let it slip. I was just worried about Noras safety. Joel did not say anything else. Instead, it was Morris who added, Weve already confirmed that she didnt look for her daughter. With that, Morris looked at Joel. Mr. Joel, do you know that covering up a crime is equivalent to a crime itself? Joel lowered his eyes. Captain Ford, I dont understand what you mean. Morris looked at Justin and then at Joel. Either of these two people could shake New York with a stomp of their feet, but at this moment, these two people were actually acting confused in front of him. Morris looked at the operation theater and was about to continue when someone barged in from the door. Captain Ford, the matter has blown up. Some reporters have sneaked in. Morriss gaze darkened. The person braced himself and said slowly, When we were investigating the fugitive, we realized that there were reporters blocking the way outside. Now, theyre clamoring for the Smiths to give an explanation. They say that the Smiths treat human lives like grass and are capitalist! They said that they cant tolerate crimes just because the Smiths have money! Morris said coldly, You still need me to teach you how to handle this? That person wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and looked at Justin and Joel. He did not know whether to laugh or cry as he said, Now, its not just the reporters from one company. There are dozens of reporters. They have already blocked the entrance of the hospital. Our people stopped them, but they are shouting outside, saying that we are colluding with the Smiths and are preparing to hide this matter from the public. They said we must give them an explanation Morris frowned. It was much more complicated when dozens of reporters blew the matter up. They could not ignore the voices of the public. When the person saw that Morris did not pursue his negligence, he heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he took out his phone and handed it to Morris. Also, look there are reporters live-streaming. There are already hundreds of thousands of people in the live stream, and the number of people is still rising Morris looked over and saw a female reporter standing in front of the camera, talking. Yes, Im in the hospital. I heard that the servant is being treated in this hospital. I dont understand why there are so many police officers around. Isnt this just ordinary medical malpractice? The charges are so strict. They even stopped us from going in for an interview and didnt let us follow up on the investigation. Is it because theres something going on behind the scenes? This is the segment team that Andy helped out with. Everyone, dont worry.. We will definitely pursue this case. If the servant is dead, the truth will definitely be revealed! We cant let the murderer get away with it! Even more so, even if the suspect is from a wealthy family, we cant curry favor with them and hide the truth from others! Of course, our principle is not to malign a good person and not to let a bad person off! Therefore, we will wait here for the police to give us an explanation! I believe the Light of Justice will spread to every corner of this world! 1 Chapter 357 - Old Maddy Is Not Dead!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Accompanied by the female reporters powerful voice, a group of comments floated across the screen. Andy, you be careful too! Dont tell me we wont see this female reporter tomorrow? I heard that rich people dont treat people as humans at all. They treat people like toys. What servants? What kind of society is this? Do they still call them servants? Furthermore, servants are not your familys private property. They are living people! I heard that the one who was used for practice has a mental problem. He cant defend himself at all and cant refuse anything. Besides, hes an orphan. He has no ties or relatives. Even if he dies, no one will pursue it, right? It was said that he was adopted a few years ago. It seems like the hearts of the rich are indeed dark. Adoption was just a gimmick! Not only did it give them a good reputation, but they also had people to experiment with. Human experiment? Heavens, what kind of society is this? There was still such a dark matter? That servant doesnt have any relatives, but were in this world. We cant let the murderer get away with it! The comments were flying across the screen. Each and every one of them was so righteous that it was as if they were going to eliminate them. The title Human Experiment was even more eye-catching. It was obvious that it had been confirmed. Not only did Morris see it, but there were also assistants and secretaries beside Justin and Joel who had sent their phones over. The two of them had also seen it. Justin sneered coldly, but he was not anxious. Joel frowned. Some people on the live comments had dug out that Nora was from the Smiths, so they were all scolding the Smiths right now. Some even scolded Ian. At this point, the Smiths were already well-known entrepreneurs. But he still did not speak. Yvonne narrowed her eyes when she saw this. Of course, she was the one who had found the reporters. She was worried that even if Noras crime was confirmed, the Smiths would still come forward to suppress this matter, even if Ian would never allow anyone to commit a crime. 1 However, these brothers of the Smiths looked at their sister like she was the apple of their eyes. How could they be willing to watch Nora go to jail? She could only use the publics opinion to pressure them! Now that Nora was forced to this extent, they couldnt protect her, right? As she thought about this, Morriss phone rang. Yvonne heard Morris pick up the call. His attitude became respectful. Yes! The other party said something. His expression was very ugly as he said, Yes, dont worry. I will definitely arrest Nora and give the public an explanation. I will not let this matter rest! Im at the hospital now. I promise to complete the mission! It seemed like his leader was putting pressure on him. Yvonne felt even more relieved as she suggested, Joel, how did things end up like this? Nora has escaped from prison, and Old Maddys life is still uncertain I think we should invite the reporters in and wait for Old Maddys treatment. Otherwise, the public will definitely not believe us! Upon hearing this, Joels eyes shot out a fierce look. She could actually make such a suggestion at such a time? Seeing that Joel was silent, Yvonne looked directly at Morris. Captain Ford, Im sure you dont want to be looked at as a partner-in-crime, right? Morris smiled coldly. We have a clear conscience. Why should we be afraid of other peoples words? Besides, how can we live-stream the moment we solve a case? Miss Yvonne, your suggestion is too frivolous! How could a police officer be allowed to do a live broadcast? Morris had never been afraid of any comments, just like Justin and Joel. The two of them did not take what was happening on the Internet seriously at all! Hearing Morriss words, Yvonne panicked. The doctor hasnt pushed Old Maddy out yet, which means hes probably dead. Captain Ford, my suggestion is just to prove yours and the Smiths innocence! Otherwise, if they say that were protecting Nora As soon as she said this, the door to the operating theater was suddenly pushed open. Noras cold and hoarse voice slowly traveled over. Im afraid Ill have to disappoint you.. Old Maddy is not dead. Chapter 358 - Were Husband and Wife~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The entire corridor fell silent. Everyone looked at the entrance of the operation theater. Nora was standing there wearing a surgical gown. Her face could not be seen clearly, but everyone could still see how calm and composed she was. As she spoke, she took off her gloves. After taking off her gloves, she casually took off her surgical cap and mask. Her long hair fell down, revealing her beautiful face. As her mask and hat were relatively tight, there were two red marks on her cheeks. She looked rather comical, but no one could laugh at this moment. That was because her eyes were cold and indifferent. Even her hair was filled with seriousness when she performed surgery! Justin stared at her, an inexplicable sense of pride rising in him as he slowly smiled. There was more admiration in Joels fox-like eyes. Morriss eyes were still pitch-black. He could not say what emotions he was feeling, but anyone with eyes could tell that he was no longer as nervous as before. The three men each had their own thoughts, but Yvonne was the one who broke the silence. She cried out in surprise, You, why are you here? Nora walked out slowly and threw the gloves at the person standing at the entrance of the operation theater. That person actually took them subconsciously. When he received them, he realized that he was like an assistant. He wanted to return the gloves to her, but he did not know what to say. Nora loosened her wrists and moved her stiff neck. She had been completely focused on the acupuncture treatment she had used to treat Old Maddy earlier and did not dare to let her guard down. It had been a full one and a half hours Coupled with the eight to nine hours she had been detained, she had not slept for a total of 11 to 12 hours! At this moment, her temper had already reached the limits. She frowned and her usually obedient, yet vicious eyes swept over Yvonne. Her voice was filled with impatience. Do you not have a brain? Of course, Im here to treat Old Maddy. These words made Yvonne feel a lump in her chest. She bit her lip angrily and pretended to be weak. Nora, dont misunderstand. It was Captain Ford who said that you had escaped from prison. Now that youre here, I asked you a few questions Before she could finish speaking, Nora ignored her and looked at Morris. She endured the discomfort in her body and said, Ive saved him. Im going back to the police station with you now. As for him She pointed at Justin. Can we release him first? After all, we were too anxious earlier and were left with no other choice. Justin said, Didnt we already find out the unknown composition in his blood earlier? Had the unknown components been investigated? Nora looked at Morris. Joel was stunned. Unknown composition? Seeing that everyone was looking at him, Morris said slowly, Yes, we found some unknown components in Old Maddys blood, so we suspected that Miss Nora used Old Maddy to research a new drug. Its a huge crime to privately develop illegal drugs, so we detained her. Everyone was enlightened. Medical accidents were common, but there had never been a case where a doctor was taken away and could not be bailed out before they could confirm that something had happened to the patient. If that was the reason, then it made sense. Only Nora narrowed her eyes. Research new drugs? These words made her frown. She wanted to connect everything together, but her mind was too muddled right now. She could not even be bothered to think about the basics. She decided to put this matter aside and think about it after she had rested enough. She did not speak, so Justin asked, Then what is the unknown component were investigating now? Morris looked at Nora. Its the residue of a pesticide. It means that someone had poisoned Old Maddy. Although there was indeed a butler who testified that Miss Nora had never used drugs on Old Maddy, this matter still almost cost him his life. Therefore, Miss Nora, please continue to cooperate with our investigation. Of course, you can be bailed out this time. When we find out who the culprit is, you can be released without charges! When Nora heard this, she let out a big yawn and nodded. Alright. With that, she walked to Morris and stretched out her hand. Captain Ford, do you need to cuff me? Morris was speechless. He felt that there was some mockery in the womans words. He knew that he had misunderstood her previously and was against her. He turned his head. Miss Nora, you must be joking. Im just asking you to make a statement at the police station. Theres no need for handcuffs. Okay. Nora raised her eyebrows. She had just taken two steps when she realized Justin was following her. She asked, Where are you going? Justin replied honestly, I just kidnapped Captain Ford. My crime is too big, so I have to go to the police station and be locked up for a few days, right, Captain Ford? Morriss face darkened. No need. No, I should be locked up. Justin held Noras arm. Its best if you lock us up together. 1 Morris: As far as I know, youre not married yet, right? Justins dark eyes looked at Nora, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. The mole at the corner of his eye became even more obvious. Were engaged, were husband and wife. The corners of Morriss lips twitched. He didnt want to bother with him anymore. He felt like this person was showing off his affection. Joel said, Ill take you to the police station. I can pick you up immediately after you finish your statement. Morris was speechless. The group continued to walk out. Yvonne, who was ignored by the others, stayed at the back of the crowd. She looked at Nora, who was surrounded by the three most powerful young men in New York, and inexplicable jealousy surged into her heart. She clenched her fists tightly. After a moment, she suddenly lowered her head, picked up her phone, and sent a message. Outside the hospital, reporters surrounded them. After seeing Nora leave, a group of people rushed up like a swarm of bees and surrounded them. Morriss expression darkened. Justin also nodded at the bodyguards. Joel glanced at Quentin, who had been mixed in the crowd. Therefore, the plain-clothed police, the Hunts security guards, and the Smiths security guards came up together and surrounded the reporters outside, forming a walking wall of flesh. Nora saw that the reporters could not go forward. She yawned again and walked towards the police car. After taking two steps, a reporter who was stopped outside suddenly shouted, Captain Ford, why was the suspect in the hospital? Is Old Maddy dead or alive? Shouldnt you give the public an explanation! Also, we heard that Nora has escaped from prison. Doesnt this indirectly show that she has a guilty conscience?! Chapter 359 - Im Anti! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Morriss expression darkened. The matter of breaking out of prison was serious. Nora had indeed escaped prison, and it brought a bad reputation on him. However, he did not agree back then because he felt that this was just Noras excuse. After all, there were so many doctors who could not save Old Maddy. How could she possibly save him? On the way to the hospital, he had studied Old Maddys medical records carefully. There were some things that were unclear, but he also understood that Old Maddy was a hopeless case! However, just now, Old Maddys breathing was even. He was sent to the ICU ward for observation. This meant that he had underestimated and misunderstood Nora previously! In addition, the unknown composition in his blood was showing that he had misunderstood Nora Out of apology and because she had made a prompt decision to break out of prison, Nora had saved a life. He lowered his eyes and decided to cover up this matter. He stopped in his tracks and looked at the reporter, Miss Nora didnt break out of prison. Shes here to treat a patient! Treat a patient? The reporter sneered. If she could treat a patient, how could she have caused such serious medical malpractice! Captain Ford, I think youre colluding with the Smiths and Hunts, right? Thats why you found such a lousy excuse! The other reporters immediately asked, Whats going on? What on earth is going on? Logically speaking, shouldnt Miss Nora be isolated from the patient if theres a problem with her treatment? What if the patient is threatened by her? The reporter immediately said, Why would he be threatened? The patient is a lunatic and has an abnormal mind. Hes still lying on the bed in the operation theater and hasnt woken up. What right does he have to reject and be threatened? Its just that the police department is too unruly! Other doctor-patient relationships will isolate doctors and patients. Why is Miss Nora allowed to go to the operation theater? Morris said slowly, The other doctors have issued critical notices to the patient, and there was no way to save him. They could only let Miss Nora come back and try. This is out of respect for the patients life! This made the reporter who asked the question laugh even more. All the doctors said that it was hopeless, but only Miss Nora can treat him? Officer, who would believe your words? Can she bring people back from the dead? Morris frowned. The reporter continued to lead the conversation. I think youre asking her to come over and take credit for it, right? I have an insider in the hospital. Ive long heard that Old Maddys illness is indeed incurable! Currently, theres only one doctor in the world who can treat him. Its Anti! The Hunts knows Anti, so they urgently found him to treat Old Maddy. Then, you cooperated with the Hunts and the Smiths and got Nora to come over and enter the operation theater. It was all to snatch credit, right? Someone who was treated badly by Miss Nora can still be treated by her? Ha, in this way, there wont be any medical malpractice anymore? Your families are really scheming! However, what makes us feel bitterly disappointed is that you all actually colluded with them to resolve this conspiracy! Its simply laughable! Everyone, come and judge. Its not illegal for a daughter of a wealthy family to treat someone badly. Is the patients life only for the rich to play with?! The reporters every word was powerful and righteous. The other reporters and the people who were broadcasting were all influenced by this reporter. Therefore, everyone started to criticize Nora. Can you do whatever you want just because you have money? This is a lawful society! You have to give us an explanation. Give Old Maddy an explanation! We want an explanation! Right, we cant let this matter rest like this! The comments on the live stream were also flying. This is too much. Im so angry! Is the life of an ordinary person so insignificant? Yes, rich people are too despicable. They can use any means! Rich people like them are the scum of society. They should be severely punished! Shes too arrogant. Isnt this too obvious? I dont believe in this world anymore! In the hospital, Yvonne looked at Andys live stream. She lowered her eyes and smiled. Justin and Joel looked down on the power of public opinion, but they did not know that sometimes, the power of public opinion could suppress others! She had prepared everything that the reporter had said. Wasnt Noras appearance in the hospital caused by the Hunts and Smiths? Justin had found Anti and given all the credit to Nora. Yvonne would not allow such a thing to exist! As she was thinking about this, she saw Morris say in the live stream, You guys are talking nonsense! I let Miss Nora come over because only she can treat Old Maddys illness! The reporter sneered. As far as I know, only Anti can treat it! Yes, only Anti can treat it. Nora rubbed her temples. At this moment, she only wanted to sleep. She frowned and looked at the reporter impatiently. Then do you know who I am? Who are you? The reporter sneered. You cant be better than Anti in terms of medical skills, right? Is that why you dare to snatch Antis credit? We want to see Old Maddys medical records! The others echoed and shouted, Yes, we want to see Old Maddys medical records! We want to see who the attending doctor is! Nora said slowly, The attending doctor is indeed Anti. The reporter heaved a sigh of relief. Then this has nothing to do with you! Youre still the one who treated him badly! Youre still going to be pursued by the law! You cant be acquitted just because your family invited Anti to save the patient! Anti is Anti, and youre you! Noras eyes were cold. She looked at him and said slowly, But what if Im Anti? 1 Chapter 360 - : Found Out! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios All the reporters outside and the audience in front of the screen fell silent at once, as if someone had suddenly pressed a mute button. Everyone stared at Nora in disbelief. She was Anti? This young woman looked to be in her early twenties, right? She was actually Anti? It was unbelievable! The reporter gulped. You youre joking, right? Nora did not say anything else. However, the person beside him poked him. Can this be said as a joke? This kind of thing can be checked with a simple investigation! Many people overseas have undergone surgeries by Anti. If we broadcast it like this now, everyone will know about this. She wont dare to fake it! Anti only takes two operations a month. I used to think that this doctor was too arrogant. Did Anti not need to feed her family? Now, I suddenly understand. Anti really doesnt need money! So, when she said she was treating Old Maddy, she was really treating him! She wasnt fishing for fame? Does Anti still need to rely on others to increase her reputation? Then whats going on? Why did your helper, the one called Old Maddy, suddenly almost die? Besides, why did the police arrest you? Before Nora could answer, Morris had already spoken up for her. Old Maddy was poisoned by someone. We have already found some unknown components in his blood, so we invited Miss Nora to the police station to cooperate with the investigation. Old Maddy was poisoned and she was only there to cooperate with the investigation As soon as these words were out, someone sensible said, Captain Ford, then your police station is in the wrong. As a doctor, why would she poison her own patient? Yeah, shes not stupid If she had a grudge against the servant, would she still need to treat him? The reporters were all smart people. With just a few words, they could guess what had happened. At this moment, they all began to criticize Morris. Arent they arresting a good person? Thats right. How can they start arresting people without investigating clearly? The reporters who spoke up for Nora looked at Nora after saying that. They said ingratiatingly, Miss Nora, Im a reporter from the New Daily. May I look for you if I need to see a doctor in the future? Miss Nora, Im Morris was speechless. He thought that the reporters were really understanding and rational, but they suddenly changed their opinions faster than light. After all this, they were trying to curry favor with her because she was a famous doctor! That made sense. Who could guarantee that they would not get sick forever? When he figured it out, the bodyguards and police around him also thought of it. The way everyone looked at Nora instantly changed. The police officers who were originally surrounding Nora to prevent her from escaping now had a much kinder attitude. Miss Nora, come this way. Dont get squeezed Morris was speechless! The lackeys current behavior was unbearable to look at! He waved his hand. Alright, were not imprisoning Miss Nora. Were bringing her back to make a statement. If theres nothing else, please leave! Initially, they thought it was a drama where the eldest daughter of a wealthy family treated human lives like grass. In the end, they did not expect the big news about Nora being Anti to be exposed! The reporters who had come over had material to broadcast. They were all excited and agitated. At this moment, their attitudes had changed drastically. They were no longer aggressive and obediently made way. Nora, Justin, and Joel seemed to be surrounded by everyone as they got into a police car. In the hospital. When Yvonne saw this news in the live stream, she clenched her fists tightly. Her usually elegant face had become even more ferocious and terrifying. She had planned so much, but she did not expect that Nora was actually Anti! That internationally renowned surgeon! If she had known, she would not have made such a foolish arrangement. At this moment, she was looking at every news platform on the Internet. Every single one of them had the words: Shocking! The eldest daughter of the Smiths is actually Anti! Every news outlet sang immense praises of her. The daughter of a wealthy family was actually a medical genius! This persona allowed her to smoothly gain a foothold in wealthy families. Yvonne took a deep breath and wished she could slap herself. This fool had such a high status, but she was still hiding it. Now, she had been forced to reveal it. Yvonne had even helped her hire reporters and spent money to buy her popularity. She had actually become the center of attention! She punched the wall beside her angrily, feeling as if she had shot herself in the foot. Beside her, Florence nagged, How could Old Maddy be poisoned? Hearing this, Yvonne froze. Yes, Morris was famous for being quick at investigating cases. Was she going to be exposed too? Joel had been following behind the police car. On the way, he lowered his fox-like eyes and no longer had the smile on his face. After Nora was arrested, he actually hesitated about whether to bail her out because of his uncle. Now, he felt a little guilty. His slender fingers tapped the armrest of the leather seat as he turned to look out the window. Although he had a gentle temperament, he had always been swift and decisive. He had never been so conflicted and hesitant. Ian was closer to him than his father. Although he had always called him Uncle Ian, he was the most important family member in his heart. Ever since he acknowledged Nora, Ian had been in a coma. The doctor said that he was depressed. He was depressed because he knew that the woman he loved the most had been with his brother? Noras existence was his greatest worry. Therefore, he was hesitant and indecisive. On one side was his cousin from the Smiths, and on the other was his third uncle who was like a biological father. This caused him to hold back his concern for Nora. As he thought about this, they arrived at the police station. He got out and walked to the police car. The car had stopped a long time ago but no one got off. Just as he was feeling puzzled, he saw the back door open. Justin made a silencing gesture. Joel: ? While he was in a daze, he saw Justin walking out of the car with Nora in his arms. Nora had already fallen asleep. Justin protected her carefully and walked very softly. Morris was about to speak. Mr Before he could finish, Justin glared at him coldly. His viciousness made Morris subconsciously swallow his words. Then, Justin carried her into the police station. On the way, when everyone looked over, they were all frightened by Justins gaze and did not dare to speak. After entering the interrogation room, Justin carefully placed Nora on the bench. The woman turned over and fell asleep again. At the door, Morris was speechless. At this moment, someone walked over. Sir! Morris subconsciously asked in a soft voice, Whats wrong? I found out who poisoned Old Maddy. Chapter 361 - The Pill Was Taken from Miss Yvonnes Room Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Morris heard this, a fierce look flashed across his dark eyes. He took a look at the situation in the interrogation room. After placing Nora on the bench inside, Justing stood guard there. Although he did not speak, it was obvious that no one could disturb him. He could only take two steps to the side and walk around the interrogation room before asking, Who is it? After the person reported, Morris lowered his eyes. Finally, he nodded. Okay, I understand. With that, he walked toward the interrogation room. As he walked over, he saw a bodyguard in a black suit walking in with a blanket. Morris: ? While he was in a daze, he saw another bodyguard walk in with a single mattress. Then, someone walked in with a pillow. 1 Morris: !! The corners of his lips twitched. He stood at the door and realized that the hard bench in the interrogation room had already been set up as a soft bed. Nora mumbled something and turned around to continue sleeping. Justin wrapped her in a blanket. Morris was speechless. He took a deep breath and walked in after building up his thoughts. He lowered his voice and said, Ive already found out that this has nothing to do with Miss Nora. She can go home and sleep. Shh. Justin gestured for him to keep quiet and said, Well leave after she wakes up. Morris: ? Thats enough! What kind of place did he think this was? They would leave after she wakes up? It was too humiliating! As Morris thought about this, he turned around and walked out with a dark expression. When he reached the door, he paused for a moment and closed it. The soundproofing in the interrogation room was very good. After the door was closed, it isolated all sound from the outside world. It was quieter inside, and it was more suitable for sleeping. Justin was very satisfied. At the Smiths. Old Maddys life was no longer in danger for the time being. He had been transferred to the intensive care unit to be guarded, and the people who stayed in the hospital left one after another. After all, Old Maddy was only a servant at home. After returning home, Yvonne entered his room in a daze. Just as she was about to close the door, someone pushed the door open and Florence walked in. She frowned and said with a slightly angry expression, Miss Yvonne, that illegitimate daughter is actually a very famous divine doctor! Its unbelievable! But so what? Shes just a doctor. Someone who serves others cant be shown off! Which wealthy family cares about a doctor? As she spoke, she mumbled indignantly, I really dont know how Yvette gave birth to this child. She actually inherited her mothers medical talent. She became the most famous surgeon at such a young age. I think she was also carved out from the same mold as her mother. Shes a b*tch deep down! Otherwise, why would she get pregnant before marriage? I dont know what kind of drug she used on Mr. Hunt to make him fall in love with this kind of woman with a burden! How can a man raise someone elses child? Just like the old sir, why did he soften his heart and acknowledge Nora back into the Smiths? Her existence is a humiliation to him! Hearing this, Yvonne lowered her eyes and said indifferently, Its because Mr. Hunt and Nora like each other! The Smiths and Hunts need a marriage alliance, so even if dad is forced to lower his head, hell still acknowledge her. These words made Florences eyes turn red again. Old Sir has really sacrificed too much for the Smiths! As she spoke, she almost cried. Back then, Yvette ran away and left the old sir alone. He was unmarried throughout his life, and his family forced him to adopt a child. The old sir disagreed and asked Joel to come over, but he had never changed his name on the genealogy. The old sir even said that after he died, his ashes would be scattered into the sea so that he could look for Yvette But the old sir was so devoted. How could Yvette betray him? Florence wiped her tears. Im just angry at Yvette. Why did she betray the old sir? The old sirs body that she messed with back then has now collapsed. Now that her daughter is back, she has caused chaos in the Smiths! Old sir personally ordered Old Maddy to stay behind. Who in our family doesnt take care of Old Maddy? But she actually attacked Old Maddy This is too much! So is that Captain Ford. He said that Old Maddy was poisoned by someone. Old Maddy eats and wears the same as us. How could he be the only one who was poisoned? As Florence spoke, she sneered. I think she might have been the one who poisoned him. She planned to save Old Maddy at the critical moment and increase her reputation! As soon as she finished speaking, there was a sudden movement downstairs. Yvonne and Florence looked at each other and left the room. When they went downstairs, they saw the police chief standing there with a few police officers. The butlers expression was dark. Isnt Miss Nora at the police station? Why are you guys here again? The captain took out a search warrant. We have detected pesticides in Old Maddys blood. By monitoring his diet during this period, we determined that Old Maddy had taken this drug! With that, he took out a pill. This pill looks like traditional medicine, but its actually a pesticide! So, we need to investigate who gave this pill to Old Maddy. The butler was stunned and looked at the pill. Immediately, he turned around and looked at Florence! One night, Florence secretly went to Old Maddys room and fed him this pill. The butler had seen it with his own eyes! Florence widened her eyes in shock. She even subconsciously shouted, Isnt isnt this the Carefree Pill? The police instantly turned towards her. Did you feed Old Maddy this medicine? Florence nodded in a daze. She then explained in a shaking voice, Police officers, youre mistaken. This is a Carefree Pill. Its for treating Old Maddy. This pill was invented by the Harmonia Pharmacy! Its more than 3,000 dollars. Its very expensive! As she spoke, she took a step forward. How is this some pesticide? Its really a Carefree Pill! It was invented by the Andersons. Nora knows about it! At that time, she was treating Old Maddys illness. I saw that Old Maddy was unconscious every day and was worried that something would happen to him, so I fed him this pill The more she spoke, the paler her face became. Florence was not stupid. As an internal butler, she had handled many things. At this moment, she seemed to have understood something and looked at Yvonne in disbelief! The policeman frowned. Where did you get this pill? Florence stretched out her trembling hand and pointed at Yvonne.. I, I took it from Miss Yvonnes room. Chapter 362 - It Was You!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As soon as she said that, all the servants in the room looked at Yvonne. Yvonnes eyes widened and she tensed up nervously. Then, she took a deep breath and said steadily, Isnt that my mosquito repellent, Mdm. Florence? Why did you take it? Mosquito repellent? Florence was stunned. In a split second, she understood everything! She looked at the pill in shock and then at Yvonne again. She felt as if her mind had become totally blank in this instant. Was the woman standing in front of her really the Ms. Yvonne she had always thought of as gentle, generous, and understanding? How could she lie How could she lie?! She had clearly told her that it was a Carefree Pill and told her to give it to Old Maddy, causing him to almost die! Yvonne, however, took a step back. Mdm. Florence, w-why are you looking at me like that? Why she was looking at her like that? Florence took a deep breath, and she suddenly made a decision. 2 By the time Nora woke up, it was already bright outside. She opened her eyes slowly, feeling as if there were needles stabbing her in the head. Her brows drew together, and she reached out her fingers and pressed them against her head. She was about to say something when a pair of strong, warm hands pressed against her head and gently massaged her temples. The pain slowly eased, and her tightly-knitted brows finally relaxed. She looked at the man giving her a massage. Justin was still wearing the same clothes he wore the day before. From the looks of it, he hadnt left the whole night? Despite not having slept a wink all night, the man didnt look dispirited at all. Only the corners of his eyes revealed some fatigue. Under the dim light of the interrogation room, his beauty mark lost some of its usual fierceness and became a little more alluring. She unwittingly thought of how the man had held Morris hostage and told her to leave the day before. She stretched, stood up, and asked casually, Werent you afraid that I would flee? A smiling Justin looked at her and replied, You wouldnt. Nora paused in her stretching and asked, Why? Because of the children? Of course not, Justin took out a handkerchief and handed it to her, Its because you said that youre in love with me. Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed. She took the handkerchief from him and wiped her face casually. Then, she heard him say, Just kidding. Its because I know youre not someone like that. She froze again. To be honest, the two of them hadnt really spent that much time together ever since her return to the States. In fact, the man wasnt even aware of many of her mysterious identities. In spite of that, he had trusted her even in a situation like this. She put down the handkerchief that she was wiping her face with. For some reason, as she gazed at the mans handsome face, her heart suddenly skipped a beat. She hastily turned away and asked, Is there anything to eat? She had slept all the way till now after she came back the night before, and had been asleep for a full fourteen hours. Although she was still sleepy, she had to get up and replenish some energy. Otherwise, her body wouldnt be able to take it. Yes, there is. The man replied calmly. After taking out his cell phone and sending a message, someone opened the door and came in with a cart of food. Morris, who had hurried over upon hearing that Nora had awakened, seemed trouble as his lip corners spasmed at the sight. Those two They were totally treating the interrogation room like it was a hotel, werent they? 1 Not only had the man prepared bedding, but he had brought a washbasin and toiletries over when Nora was still asleep. In fact, he had even brought carts of piping hot food into the room early in the morning. Every half an hour as the food turned cold, he would distribute them to the people in the police station. Justin was doing this so that Nora would have fresh food to eat whenever she woke up! Morris had never seen anyone who spoiled their wife more than Justin did! He entered the room. He was about to speak when Justin suddenly held his hand up and stopped him. He said, Captain Ford, wait till shes done eating if you have something to say, lest she gets indigestion. Morris: He pulled a chair over and sat on it. The interrogation room was clearly his home ground, yet the two of them were so relaxed that it was as if they were in a hotel instead. After finishing her breakfast leisurely, Nora finally looked at Morris and asked, Captain Ford, is there any progress in the case? Yes, there is. Morris said, The person who poisoned Old Maddy is Florence Stone. We have brought her back with us. Shes in the interrogation room next door. As soon as he said that, Justin said, That poison isnt something an ordinary servant can easily obtain, is it? Morris nodded. Youre right. She took the medicine from Yvonne Smiths room. Nora frowned. And then? Morris said, Its relatively difficult to convict Yvonne Smith of the crime. As there is no real evidence to prove that it was Yvonne Smith who made Florence Stone poison Old Maddy, what she did was, at best, tricking someone into committing a crime. Also, Stone has admitted to doing it on her own. She had admitted to it? Nora suddenly said, Ill go and talk to Florence. Okay. In the interrogation room. Nora saw Florence, who had been detained. She looked tired and haggard as if she hadnt slept a wink all night because of fright. However, when she saw Nora, the look in her eyes suddenly became fierce and savage. Nora went straight to the point. She merely asked, Why? Why was she taking the rap for Yvonne? Florence definitely wasnt the one who had poisoned Old Maddy. The woman displayed all her emotions in the open and was also a direct and straightforward person who had ridiculed and mocked Nora at home. She was very protective of Ian in everything she said, so there was absolutely no way she would do anything to bring shame to the Smiths. Florence understood what she meant. She sneered, Because shes the old sirs daughter. Even if shes just an adopted daughter, shes still his daughter, whereas you bring shame to him! Florence lowered her head. I am indebted to the old sir. Theres nothing I can do to repay him except for this. Nora frowned. But shes not a good person. So what if shes a good person? And so what even if shes a bad person?! Florence became agitated. Her eyes reddened as she stared at Nora. Back then, your mother was also a good person! She saved so many people! I had also thought she was a good person, so why did she betray the old sir? Do you have any idea how he lived all these years?! The Smiths didnt know anything about the conversation between Florence and Nora in the police station. Joel was sitting in the study with his gaze lowered. The door opened, and Yvonne walked in uneasily. Were you asking for me, Joel? Joel looked up. Theres no way Mdm. Florence would poison Old Maddy. Both you and I know that very well. Yvonne bit her lip and simply refused to admit to it. She said, What do you mean by that, Joel? I dont understand what youre saying. Even Mdm. Florence herself has already admitted to it. I But before she could finish, Joel had already cut her off. He said, Uncle Ian hates people who violate the law and break rules the most.. Even if youre his daughter, youre not allowed to do that! Mdm. Florence may not expose you, but the Smiths will never tolerate and condone such vileness! Chapter 363 - Stripped of Duties! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne bit her lip when she heard him. She looked at Joel. The man sat leisurely behind the desk with his hands on it. However, his eyes, which were always smiling, were deep and bottomless. He stared at Yvonne, making her feel as if all her clothes had been stripped off. Those eyes seemed to be able to see right through one, yet others couldnt tell what he was thinking. Yvonne lowered her head. I admit that I made a mistake, Joel. I shouldnt have bought a pill like that and left it in the room, thereby giving Mdm. Florence a chance to steal it. But I really didnt break the law. Surely you cant say that I broke the law just because someone stole the pill I bought and poisoned another person with it, right? Joel narrowed his fox-like eyes. He sneered, Yvonne, do you think I asked you here to force you to admit to your mistakes? Youre wrong. Yvonne was taken aback. Then, she heard the mans rich and mellow voice. He said slowly, Im not a police officer who needs evidence in order to convict someone of a crime. Neither do I need you to admit to anything. Both you and I know that very well. His voice was gentle, yet it also seemed like a voice straight out of hell, causing Yvonnes heart to sink little by little. Joel stood up. Since there isnt any evidence, I wont hand you over to the police. Besides, youre Uncle Ians daughter. How you should be dealt with will have to wait until Uncle Ian wakes up. However, you dont have to manage the family matters anymore during this time. His words made Yvonne suddenly look up at him. As Ians one and only lawful daughter, Yvonne had always enjoyed a very high status in the family. In fact, legally, she had a closer relationship with Ian than what Joel, Ians nephew, had with him. Therefore, while Joel managed the companys affairs, Yvonne was in charge of the familys affairs. Even Florence, the housekeeper in charge of the familys internal affairs, was just her helper. Why did Louis keep suffering in her hands despite loathing her so much? It was thanks to the fact that she was the one in control of the finances! Yet, Joel was going to deprive her of her authority? Yvonne couldnt stop herself from retorting, Who do you intend to put in charge of managing the familys affairs, if not me? Nora? You cant do that. Im Dads only daughter while shes nothing more than a shameful product of that womans betrayal of Dad. Arent you embarrassing Dad if you do that? Seeing that she was still arguing even now, Joel slowly cast his eyes down and said, You can go now. Yvonne wanted to argue some more, but she knew that Joel never changed his mind once he made a decision. She clenched her fists, took a deep breath, and walked out of the study. After she left, Quentin popped out of somewhere, went to Joel, and asked, Are you really going to let her off just like that, Joel? Joel rubbed his temples, feeling a headache coming on. He sighed and said, Uncle Ian is still in a coma. As his only daughter, its best that nothing happens to her for now. If Uncle Ian pulls through, he will deal with her himself. Joel, who had been brought up by Ian himself, knew Ians character all too well. He hated schemes and conspiracies like these the most. Besides, he felt that Uncle Ian didnt really seem to dislike Nora that much Quentin couldnt help asking, What if Uncle Ian doesnt make it? The look in Joels eyes suddenly turned cold. Then itll be the time that she gets married once she finishes two years of mourning for Uncle Ian. As for who shell marry and how much money to give her once she does, Joel had the final say! Quentin nodded. He and Joel were of the same opinion with regard to Noraneither of them liked her very much. After all, he was someone constantly in the shadows. Noras thoughts were just like hisunfit to be brought into the light. While he was thinking about it, Joel asked, Has Nora woken up? The sensitive Quentin discovered that Joels term of address for Nora had changed. From the distant and alienated Ms. Smith, it had now become Nora Ahem! Quentin straightened his back and replied, I dont know. She was still asleep when I left. She had looked so lazy, didnt even work, and only knew to sleep every day in the past. But unexpectedly, shes actually the famous Anti Thinking about it again, its no wonder shes so rich! Rich? Quentin nodded. Yeah. Dont you know? Louis has already become her fan just because shes rich! Joel couldnt help remarking dryly, What a promising future that fellow has. I know, right? Quentin curled his lips disdainfully. I, for one, wont bend over just because shes rich. If she wants my recognition only if shes the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister! Joel: Quentin looked at him again. What does our little cousin have to do in order to gain your recognition, Joel? Joel glanced at him, picked up company documents from the table, and said, What a meaningless question. Quentin curled his lips disdainfully. Joels phone vibrated at this point. He glanced at it and found that it was a text message from Tanya: Please let me know when Nora returns. Joel sent her a question mark. Tanya immediately replied. As if she was eager to distance herself from him, she wrote: Nora isnt picking up my calls, so I reckon shes still being detained! Cherry misses her mom. Tell her to pick up her daughter once she returns. At the sight of the message, Joel immediately got up, picked up the car key, and walked out. Quentin was taken aback. Where are you going, Joel? Arent you going to wait for our little cousin to come home? Joel didnt stop. He replied, Im picking up the child and bringing her home. Quentin: ? Child? Wasnt it the weekend? It didnt seem like Mia had gone to school, though?! Nora only came out of the room after she was done talking to Florence. She didnt really blame Florence. In fact, her loyalty to Ian made her sigh in admiration. What kind of age were they already in? Yet there were still people who could go to that extent for their masters. No wonder Joel hadnt driven her away after he took over the family. Morris asked, How was it, Ms. Smith? Nora gave him her serious feedback. The interrogation rooms soundproofing is indeed pretty good. You can try using it if you ever have insomnia in the future. Morris: He was asking if Florence had said anything! He wasnt asking about the interrogation room!! 1 But as he watched the unaffected woman in front of him, he fell silent for a moment before he finally said, I apologize for my actions previously, Ms. Smith. Im sorry. Nora raised her eyebrows when she heard him. Her lips curled into a smile and she suddenly said, Apology accepted, Captain Ford, but Id still like to ask you to do me a favor. What is it? Nora cast her eyes down and asked, Can you tell me just what kind of case am I involved in? Her head had cleared up after she woke up. Morris kept quiet for a while. He looked up and stared at her for very long, seemingly considering whether he could tell her about it. At last, he stepped aside and said, Lets talk over there, Ms. Smith. There were indeed some things he didnt need to hide from her anymore. Nora nodded.. She gave Justin a comforting look and followed Morris into the confidential room next door. Chapter 364 - DNA Sample from Back Then? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin stood there and watched helplessly as Morris took her into the secret room. He frowned. The confidentiality room was a room used for important cases in the country. No conversations inside would be recorded. Therefore, be it discussing the case or presenting the case, it would be inside. Back when Morris took Nora away forcefully and did not allow her to be bailed out, he knew that Nora might have been involved in a case. Now, the mystery was finally going to be solved, right? He lowered his eyes. His eyes were dark, and the mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be flickering. From his appearance, it seemed like he already knew what that secret was. Nora originally thought that the soundproofing in the interrogation room was good enough, but when she entered the room and Morris closed the door, her heart skipped a beat. All the sounds outside were blocked by a door, making her feel as if she was isolated from the entire world. When she looked at Morris again, he was still as cold as ever. He pointed at the chair and motioned for her to sit down before sitting opposite her. The two chairs were the same. He did not look like he was interrogating a criminal and it was like they were talking fairly. While Morris was still struggling with his choice of words, Nora asked, Is it about illegal drugs and human trials? Morris paused. I didnt expect Miss Nora to be so perceptive. Nora rolled her eyes. How could she still not understand at this point! After Old Maddys incident, Morris had kept asking her if she had given Old Maddy any drugs. Then, he had detected some unknown components in Old Maddys blood. He immediately became nervous and his attitude became worse. At that time, Morris was certain that she had fed Old Maddy something. Later on, when he realized that Old Maddys blood contained drugs commonly used to poison rats and mosquitoes, Morris relaxed. He did not even participate in the arrest of Florence. If she still could not detect anything, she was too slow. Nora thought about this and asked, Captain Ford, should we talk about this properly now? Morris nodded and crossed his arms on the table. His posture seemed more like he was testing and wary. Miss Nora, do you know that there is a mysterious organization in this world that outsiders dont know about? A mysterious organization? Noras first reaction was Imperial League. She lowered her eyes and looked calm, but her heart felt as if it had been scalded. Imperial League was indeed a dangerous existence to be able to control the global economy. But according to what she knew, it didnt do human experiments or illegal drugs. So it wasnt Imperial League. She looked up at Morris and did not answer his question. Please elaborate. Morris observed the girl in front of him. She had just woken up. Perhaps it was because she had slept for too long, but her almond-shaped eyes were a little swollen. Although she had eaten, her voice was still a little hoarse. No one could guess what she was thinking. Actually, Morris had been observing her for a long time, but he felt like this girl was covered in a veil. Every time he felt that she was just an ordinary person, she would do something that surprised him. For example, her identity as Anti At the thought of this, Morris lowered his eyes. We still dont know what that mysterious organization is called. We only know that theyre doing human experiments and illegal pharmaceuticals. Moreover, the drugs they create are very dangerous and will cause a destructive blow to the entire human race! When Nora heard this, she slowly sat up straight. Her eyes became more serious. A destructive blow? Yes, Morris said slowly. Weve always guessed that theyre creating a virus and theyve already started human trials more than twenty years ago! 20 years ago? Nora frowned. Is my mother related to this organization? Morris was silent for a long time before he said slowly, We suspect that your mother was from this organization, so we secretly arrested her back then. At this point, he lowered his eyes. At that time, my mother was the leader of the operation team. After her arrest, your mother said that she had a patient waiting for her to treat. Otherwise, that patient would die. She even said that only she could treat that illness. Nora suddenly understood. Your mother let my mother go and my mother ran away. Thats why you refused to let me go this time. You didnt believe what I said? Morris was speechless. What did she mean by refusing to let her go He grimaced, ignoring her choice of words, and nodded. Yes. Nora suddenly understood his neurotic way of doing things. If it involved such a high-level case, forcing her to stay was understandable. After saying everything, Morris stood up and extended his hand to her. So, please understand my actions again. Sure. Nora did not shake his hand and just waved it casually. As they walked out, Morris took the opportunity to say, Florences poison was stolen from Yvonnes room, but if Florence doesnt say anything, we wont be able to hold Yvonne responsible. If Miss Nora wants to bring the real criminal to justice, youd better think of a way to convince Florence. Nora stretched lazily. When she thought of Florences complaints about her, she lowered her eyes and said, Unless Im Ians biological daughter, its impossible to convince her! Morris was speechless. Nora dragged her feet and lazily walked out the door. After meeting up with Justin, the two of them left the police station. As soon as she went out, Lily appeared in front of her. She wanted to say something, but she glanced at Justin and pulled Nora to the side. She asked nervously, Anti, are you okay? Nora nodded. Im fine. Lily said indignantly, Whats wrong with the Smiths? Is this how they treat you? Its too much! Moreover, your DNA mutated a little in the later stages. No one can say for sure if youre really Ryans daughter. I think your father is Ian! Nora patted her shoulder. If you dont have evidence, dont talk nonsense. Whether she was Ryans daughter or Ians, there was no accurate news for now. Unless they got real evidence, Nora would not say anything to the Smiths. Otherwise, wouldnt it be awkward if she was really Ryans daughter? Lily was so angry that she blew raspberries. Evidence? How can we get evidence now? Unless we go back more than twenty years ago and save some DNA samples from your birth, where else can we find evidence? 20 years ago DNA samples? Nora suddenly thought of the manager who was protecting Idealian Pharmaceuticals for her mother.. Her eyes lit up. Chapter 365 - Who Is the Real Miss? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Although Nora had been in New York for two to three months, Idealian Pharmaceuticals would send the dividends to her account on time in the past few months. She just had a lot of money and never cared about it. However, now that she thought about it, Wayne was the manager her mother had personally chosen. He also managed Idealian Pharmaceuticals and did not let Henry interfere to snatch it away. He definitely had his own means! She nodded at Lily, picked up her phone, and walked to the side to call Wayne. As soon as the call connected, Waynes excited voice was heard. Miss Nora, youve finally thought it through. Are you coming back to inherit the company? Nora: Why did this fellow seem so enthusiastic? How unwilling was he to manage the company! She grimaced and asked, No, I just want to ask you a question. The other partys voice immediately lowered as he said listlessly, Okay, ask away. Nora asked, Did my mother leave anything for me at your place? Yes! Before the other party could speak, Nora interrupted him. Other than companionship and love, is there anything else? About that! Wayne dragged out his words and sighed. What specifically do you want? Nora asked tentatively, For example, fetal hair? Or a blood sample? Wayne: Of course not. Miss Nora, why would your mom leave your fetal hair for me? Im not a pervert. I dont have a fetish for collecting hair! Nora: Wayne asked, Miss Nora, are you busy? Nora: No, whats wrong? Is there something wrong with the company? Not really. After all, our small company relied on the formula your mother left behind. Its not a problem for us to prescribe some medicine. It can also ensure that you have no financial worries in your life. Wayne began to nag. I just want to say, when are you coming back to manage the company? Im really too busy alone! You dont even know that there are many miscellaneous matters in the company. As the chairman of Idealian Pharmaceuticals, you have to be responsible. You cant leave everything to me alone. Im already old blah, blah Nora listened for a full minute. When she saw that he was still not stopping, she said, By the way, what did you ask me just now? Wayne: If you were busy? Nora immediately said, Im very busy. Im hanging up Beep, beep, beep Wayne was speechless. Hearing the busy tone on the phone, Nora pouted. She really couldnt listen to a naggy person. She looked at Lily. I might be busy for a while. Stay in the country for now. Okay. As her first assistant, Lily was very competent. Where do I stay? Nora thought for a moment. Stay with me in the Smiths. After her identity was exposed, there would definitely be many people looking for her. It was very troublesome. This would require Lily to handle it. If there were problems that other doctors could resolve, Lily would help recommend them. If Nora had to do it, Lily would arrange a schedule for her. At the thought of this, Nora felt a headache coming on. She rubbed her temples and walked with Lily to Justins car. Justin stood at the side. When he saw the two of them walk over, he opened the back door, and Nora got into the car. Lily wanted to follow them, but she realized that Justin was blocking the door. Lily was stunned. She looked up and saw Justin glance at the front passenger seat. Lily immediately understood and stuck out her tongue. Ill be in the front passenger seat! Im not an insensitive person, Antis boyfriend. Antis boyfriend? Justin was a little stunned when he heard this title. Usually, when he was outside, people would call him Mr. Hunt or Justin. This was the first time he was called Noras boyfriend. He suddenly liked this nickname. 2 He lowered his head slightly and got into the car. He entered the backseat and sat with Nora. The journey was silent. After Justin took the two of them to the Smiths, he did not stay any longer. After all, he had not slept the entire night. He wanted to go back and recuperate. Besides, Cherry was still waiting for him at the Hunts. Nora brought Lily into the house. Just as they entered, the butler welcomed them. Miss Nora, youre back! His attitude became much more respectful. Nora was taken aback for a moment. The butler bowed deeply to her. Miss Nora, I was wrong to have misunderstood that you were trying to harm Old Maddy. I didnt expect you to be the famous Anti. I was blind! Miss Nora, we misunderstood you! When the other servants heard that she was back, they immediately walked out and bowed to her. 1 Those who could work in wealthy families were not fools. Initially, they thought that Nora was going to use Old Maddy to make a name for herself. They did not expect that she was really going to treat him! On the other hand, Florence had stolen poison from Miss Yvonnes study and almost killed Old Maddy! It was obvious at a glance which young lady did not care about their lives! Initially, when Nora had come to live with the Smiths, everyone still felt some disdain for her. They felt that she was just a wild chicken who had become a phoenix thanks to her background. However, at this moment, everyone admired her from the bottom of their hearts. On the way back to her room, all the servants who saw her stood at a distance and bowed to her to express their apologies. The servants in the entire manor had a 180-degree change in attitude toward her! Nora entered the living room. The housekeeper, Lucy, who had just been promoted by Joel, hurried over. Miss Nora, youre finally back! Do you have any orders for me? Nora glanced at him. Lucy was in her thirties. She looked very young and energetic. Her attitude toward her was very respectful. Nora pointed at Lily. This is my assistant. She will be staying here for a period of time. Please arrange a guest room for her. No problem! Lucy immediately said, Miss Lily, you can wait in the living room and tell me the style of the room you like. Ill choose a guest room that you like. Nora was going upstairs to take a shower, so she went up first. Lily sat in the living room. After choosing a guest room, Lucy arranged for someone to tidy it up and accompany her. At this moment, Yvonne suddenly walked down and casually instructed, Lucy, come over. I have something to tell you. Lucy was stunned and looked at Lily. Miss Yvonne, theres a guest here. Yvonnes gaze instantly turned sharp as she stared at Lucy. Lucy, since youre in this family, you should understand who the real daughter of this family is! The entire Smiths belong to my father! Chapter 366 - Umbilical Cord Blood!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lucy was Joels caretaker. It could be said that she was the nanny who had taken care of Joel since he was young. Because she was meticulous and smart, she had always worked for the Smiths. 1 As Joel grew up, Lucy had also slowly been promoted and given a raise from taking care of him. Before Florence was taken away by the police, her words at home already carried a lot of weight. Even Florence and Yvonne were polite to her because of Joel. After all, Florence was already old, and Joel was the new head of the Smiths. Her future status could be imagined. Lucy had watched Yvonne grow up. She was loyal to Joel, so she naturally disliked Yvonne. After all Joel was the one Ian had chosen. Yvonne was Ians adopted daughter, but she had a high status at home and always suppressed others. In the past, when she saw Maureen giving in to Yvonne, she couldnt help but wonder if Joel would give in to her at home when he got married in the future. However, Joels wife would be the madam of the Smiths! She would also be the future matriarch of the Smiths! Therefore, Lucy and Yvonne were born to be enemies. Coupled with the fact that Old Maddy had been poisoned, everyone knew that Florence was either under Yvonnes orders or had been deceived. Therefore, they felt even more disdain for Yvonne. Yvonne had lost control of the family, and Lucy was now in charge of the familys matters. Lucy did not feel threatened by her words. She only smiled and said, Miss Yvonne, from what youre saying, youre older than Miss Nora. Of course, youre the eldest daughter of the Smiths! Its just that I still have a guest here. Furthermore, Mr. Joel has just handed the house to me. I have all kinds of miscellaneous matters to deal with here. Im a quiet person and Im cautious in my actions. I dont dare to make any mistakes or embarrass myself in front of a guest. If news of this gets out, no one will scold me. They will only say that the Smiths upbringing is bad. Dont you think so? Yvonne: !! She had long known that Lucy was not a pushover, but she did not expect her to rebut her like this. Yvonnes face turned red and white. The surrounding servants were clearly working, but Yvonne knew that they must have strained their ears to eavesdrop on their conversation. After Joel fired the housekeeper, Yvonne knew that Lucy would definitely hit her while she was down. When she made things difficult for Lucy earlier, she wanted everyone to see that even if she had done something wrong, she was still the owner of the Smiths! 1 However, she did not expect to meet a wall with Lucy. She took a deep breath. She knew that at this moment, she had to turn the situation around. Otherwise, she would really be looked down upon. She lowered her eyes. Lucy, I only called you over to tell you how to entertain the guest. Why are you making it sound so grand? Or do you think that I, as the eldest daughter, have no right to give you instructions? With that, she sneered. Dad is indeed in the hospital. Joel is in charge of the family now, but Dad is still around. Do you think hell be happy to know that youre talking to me like this after he wakes up? Lucy choked. Ian was equivalent to the emperor emeritus in the family. Everyone knew that he had the ability to take back control of the family. It was just that Joel was very filial and Ian was very satisfied with him! Lucy did not dare to say such words. She immediately stood up. Miss Yvonne, what do you want to say? Yvonne glanced at Lily and said, Since theres a guest at home, lets add a few dishes tonight! This lady must have returned from overseas. She must be very interested in the delicacies in New York. We can prepare a sweet and sour fish. 1 The list of dishes prepared in the kitchen had long been prepared. If Yvonne suddenly added more dishes, the chef would definitely have to rush out to buy ingredients. This would make things difficult for the kitchen. However, Lucy still agreed with a smile. Miss Yvonne is right. Ill get someone to prepare it right away. Yvonne nodded. When she turned around and walked upstairs, she sensitively saw Lucy purse her lips and make a disdainful expression. Yvonne forcefully suppressed the anger in her heart. She was just a servant, yet she dared to be rude to her! Furthermore, the rest of the familys attitude toward her had clearly changed. There was coldness in their distance, just like how they treated Nora in the past. But so what? Nora was the daughter of the second branch. She was basically from the side family! Now, the Smiths direct line of descent was her! As long as she was still Ians legal daughter, then she would have a share of his family fortune! Even if she was an adopted daughter, she was still better than Nora, the legitimate cousin of the Smiths! After all, how could a niece get an uncles inheritance? In the Smiths, her identity as Yvonne would forever suppress Nora! At this moment, outside the door. Lisa stood there and was answering a call. It was Noras aunt, Irene. I wonder how Nora is now. Go and take a look. Why is she suspected of medical malpractice? This child didnt say anything either. If I hadnt seen the news, I wouldnt have known! Sigh! Lisa stood at the door, feeling a little conflicted. Mom, Nora isnt Henrys biological daughter. Isnt it bad for me to go looking for her like this? Ever since she found out that Nora was not Henrys biological daughter, Lisa did not dare to visit her again. Now that she knew Nora was her mentor, Anti, she became even more fearful! However, after watching the live broadcast and the news, she was the same as her mother. She was very worried about Noras comfort in the Smiths. Did the Smiths not treat her well enough? Lisa looked at the imposing door in front of her and became even more hesitant. She did not expect Nora to be this familys daughter As she was feeling ashamed of herself, Irenes voice was heard. Whats wrong with that? I believe Nora isnt that kind of person! Shell acknowledge us! Lisa nodded and took a deep breath. Alright. At this moment, Lisas father, Bobby, said, Honey, do you remember Lisas umbilical cord blood? Irene was stunned. Whats wrong? Bobby said, Back then, when you gave birth to Lisa, we spent about 3,000 dollars to keep her umbilical cord blood for more than twenty years. The hospital called me just now and asked if we wanted to keep it for a while longer. Irene immediately said, Is it expired? Then you can renew the fees. With that, she sighed. Speaking of which, I learned how to store umbilical cord blood from Noras mother. When she gave birth to Nora, she had kept her umbilical cord blood for her. Now, it should still be in the hospitals freezer.. By the way, Lisa, when you see Nora, remember to tell her. She definitely doesnt know about this yet! If its useful in the future Chapter 367 - Two Actresses Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios What nonsense are you talking about? Bobby interrupted Irene. When would you need the umbilical cord blood? I hope she wont need to use it for the rest of her life! Cord blood was mainly used to treat blood diseases, such as leukemia. Under normal circumstances, it would definitely not be needed. Irene immediately snorted. Yes, Nora definitely wont need it. But we still have to tell her. The disappointing brother at home had already disappeared for a long time. The Blacks in California were living more comfortably than before. Especially since Bobby had recently been in a few big business deals with the company. Although Bobby did not know who had helped him, he had a feeling that it might be related to Nora. He was a good kid who knew how to repay kindness. Back then, he had misunderstood that Nora did not care about his wifes life. However, when he saw the live broadcast, he finally understood why Nora was so indifferent back then. It turned out that the doctor she had found for the Blacks was herself! Bobby was feeling guilty about chasing her out of the hospital back then, so he snatched the phone away and said to Lisa, When you see Nora, remember to help me bring her home. Ask her to bring the child over to play when shes free. Ill make her favorite brown sugar rice cake! Okay. Lisa hung up the phone and looked at the luxurious door in front of her again. She thought for a long time before knocking on the door. The door opened quickly. The guard asked, Who are you looking for? Lisa: Im looking for Nora. The guard looked her up and down. Wait a minute. Okay. The guard called and entered the hall. The housekeeper, Lucy, had just tidied up the guest room for Lily. After receiving the call, she was about to call Nora to ask if she should come in when she was stopped by Lily. Let Miss Lisa in first. An Miss Nora should be sleeping right now. Dont disturb her. Lily knew Noras body very well. She had spent the entire day at the police station yesterday and went to treat Old Maddy at night. Even though she had slept for a while, her energy had not recovered yet. She must be sleeping right now! Lucy listened to Lily and let the guard bring Lisa in. Upstairs, Yvonne listened to their conversation and bit her lip in anger. She was just a servant, and she would chatter away after saying a few words. However, when Noras assistant spoke, she was as obedient as anything. She simply did not take her seriously! How infuriating! When Lisa was led into the Smiths residence, she was first stunned by the lavish courtyard. This was New York! In places where every inch of land was worth money, they actually had such a large manor. Furthermore, she was perceptive to the fact that some places had flowers planted and some places had vegetables. This was the first time Lisa experienced the difference between her and a truly wealthy family! She was already so terrified. No wonder Nora was being bullied here! Yes, she was certain that Nora had suffered in the Smiths. It was just medical malpractice. Even in California, if Henry did not appear, her parents could still bail her out. But in New York, the Smiths actually allowed Nora to be detained for 24 hours! Wasnt it just because they were rich? As Lisa thought about this, she became even more furious. At this moment, a playful voice was heard. Hey, who is this? Lisa turned around and saw a man around her age with blond hair To be precise, it was a young man walking over. She frowned when she heard the housekeeper say, Mr. Louis, this is Miss Noras cousin from California. Louis immediately sized up Lisa when he heard this. Was this his cousins trash family in California? Ever since Nora became his idol, he had asked around about her. When he asked around, he was instantly furious. He did not expect his cousin to live like that in California! Especially that shameless cheap father of hers. He had taken her mothers money and still treated her so badly! Therefore, Louis did not have a good impression of the family in California. When he saw Lisa, he immediately sneered. Tsk, are you here to take advantage of Nora now that she has become a phoenix? Taking advantage of Nora? Lisa felt Louiss disdain and was instantly infuriated. She was still a guest, yet he was already being so rude. Wouldnt the Smiths be even more rude to Nora? The soft person had also lost her temper. She was so angry that her face was red and her voice was trembling. Whats so great about you? Do you have to look down on me? Louis raised his head and placed his hands on his hips. The Smiths are very impressive. Country bumpkin, you must have never seen such a big courtyard, right? Country bumpkin? Did they scold Nora like that too? Lisa kicked the flower bed beside her in anger. Who are you calling a country bumpkin? Louis made a face. Whoever cares about it is the country bumpkin! What do you think your family is? Tsk, little girl, I advise you to be careful. Do you know how much this jar of flowers costs? Any one of them is worth thousands of dollars! If you broke it, can you afford to pay? Lisa: !! Her eyes were red as she glared at the jar of flowers. She walked to the other side and planned to kick the grass, but Louis said proudly, The grass over there is no ordinary grass. Its orchid! One stalk is worth tens of thousands! Are you sure you want to kick it? Lisa paused again and looked to the side. Louis clicked his tongue and showed a disdainful expression. Little girl, the piece of land youre standing on is worth hundreds of thousands per square meter. Our family is rich, what can you say? Lisa: !! She was furious. Even if you have a lot of money, you cant buy kinship. Why are you looking down on us? Louis didnt notice this us and thought that she was talking about the family in California. Therefore, he stuck out his tongue. Im just looking down on you. Hit me if you dare! As soon as he said this, Lisa had already raised her little fist and punched him in the face. Im so angry! Ill let you know today that money is not everything. There are some people you cant afford to offend! Louis took a nimble step back and Lisa chased after him. The two of them immediately started fighting. This was what Lily saw when she went out. Both of them had their hands on their hips. Louis said annoyingly, Hmph, your family bullied my cousin. Now, its my turn to bully you! Lisas face was also red as she roared angrily, The Smiths are bullying my cousin. Let me tell you, my cousin and the Blacks are not people who can be bullied easily! Chapter 368 - Arent You from the Smiths? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios At this moment, Lisa was pinching Louiss face while Louis was pushing Lisas neck to prevent her from getting too close to him. Louis did not dare to make a move. After all, the other party was a girl and he was still merciful. The two of them were stunned when they heard each other. Lisas grip loosened. What did you say? Louis was stunned too. What did you say? The Blacks? Arent you the Smiths from California? Lisa: ? Louis thought for a moment and coughed. I think we misunderstood. Let go and talk things out. Lisa was furious. No, let go of me first. Louis: Why dont I call out one, two, three and well let go together? Okay. One, two, three Even after he finished counting, they were still intertwined. Louis said, Let go! Lisa: Let go of me first! Lily was speechless. The two of them were already 20 years old. Together, they were already 40! Yet, they were still so childish! The corners of her lips twitched. She took a step forward and said, Louis, Lisa, youve misunderstood! Youre both Noras best relatives! Let go of each other quickly! Louis asked hesitantly, What are you talking about? Didnt you say that the Smiths in California treated her badly? Its the Smiths fault. Lisa is the daughter of Noras aunt. If it werent for Noras aunt, she might have starved to death when she was young! Louis let go of her immediately when he heard that. Its a misunderstanding. Why arent you letting go? It hurts! Lisa looked at Lily. Who are you? Are you treating Nora badly like the Smiths? Lily: Im Lily! Antis assistant! Lisa, please let go. The Smiths have never treated Nora badly! As medical students, Anti was a God to them. And Antis assistant, Lily, was also a legend. After all, those who could be Antis assistants definitely had good medical skills! Even Lily was an outstanding surgeon! Lisa felt a sense of respect for her and hurriedly let go of Louis. Her face was red with embarrassment. Miss Lily! Im, Im sorry I didnt know She lowered her head and stammered sheepishly. Louis pointed at her angrily. Why are you acting weak here? I think you did it on purpose! Lisa immediately lost her earlier cautiousness and raised her chin like a fighting chicken. You were the one who started talking bad about me the moment you entered! You even beat me up! Ill tell Nora later how savage this little cousin of hers is! What a yellow-haired brat! Lisa: !! She was furious. You, youre the real yellow-haired brat! Louis: ?? He touched his blond hair and was furious. He hated it when people pointed out his yellow hair. He looked at Lisa and roared, Say that again if you dare! Lisa: Youre already a yellow-haired brat. Why cant you let others say it? Louis took a step forward and was about to scare her when he tripped and suddenly pounced at Lisa. Lisa was not as agile and was immediately pinned under him. Fortunately, there was a big lawn beneath them. It did not hurt much, but coincidentally, Louiss lips were on Lisas. 1 Everyone: !! After 10 seconds of silence, Louis stood up with his hands on the grass in a daze. Lisas eyes widened as she wiped her mouth with all her might. Ah, you pervert! Seeing her look of disdain, Louis pouted. I dont have an infectious disease. Arent you overreacting? 2 He touched his lips, and for some reason, he suddenly recalled that soft feeling from earlier. His face turned a little red. At this moment, he saw Lisa turn to look at the ground. Her eyes immediately turned red, and large tears rolled down her face. Louis was shocked. Hey, what are you doing? Isnt it just a kiss? Is it worth crying and making a scene? Lisa cried, Of course you dont feel anything! But I cant afford to pay for these lawns! Louis: !! It turned out that this was the reason! He scratched his head and coughed. Dont cry. These lawns are not expensive. Another tear fell from Lisas eye. Didnt you just say that a single orchid cost hundreds of thousands? Louis: I lied to you. Lisa wiped her tears and was so angry that her heart hurt. What kind of family did Nora live in?! The people here were all too perverted! She followed Lily into the living room angrily. Louis followed her in and sat on the sofa. He had his hands behind his head and glanced at Lisa from time to time. At this moment, Yvonne walked down from upstairs and smiled. Theres another guest at home? Her behavior was still magnanimous and appropriate. She looked like someone from a noble family, and Lisa immediately sat up straight and felt restrained. Lucy replied, Miss Yvonne, shes Miss Noras cousin. Yvonne smiled. Nora really has a lot of friends and relatives! Her words were filled with mockery. Lisa bit her lip. She had always been a sensitive and suspicious girl. It was obvious that she could sense Yvonnes hostility. Especially when Yvonne looked at her from head to toe, her eyes filled with disdain. Lisa didnt even know where to put her hands and feet. At this moment, Louis said, Tsk, why are you acting as the mistress here? I heard that Joel has taken away all your rights! I should really buy some firecrackers to celebrate! 1 Yvonne clenched her fists and smiled. Louis, theres a guest here. Speak properly. She looked like a good sister. Louis pouted. Shes not a guest. Shes Noras cousin, which means shes also my cousin. Yvonne smiled. But isnt Nora unrelated to the Smiths in California? I heard that she broke off ties with them during the last live broadcast. These words made Lisa even more embarrassed. It was as if she was pestering them right now. She stood up suddenly and was about to say goodbye when she heard Louis laugh. Yvonne asked, What are you laughing about? Louis touched his hair. Im laughing at you.. Anyone else can talk about blood relations, but can you? Youre not related to our family by blood. According to your logic, youre not a member of the Smiths? 3 Chapter 369 - Petes Sense of Security You He dissed Yvonne to the point that she was rendered speechless. She turned and went upstairs in a huff. Louis curled his lips disdainfully behind her and said to Lisa, Dont bother with her. Shes just spoiled. Spoiled? Lisa bit her lip. She looks pretty graceful to me, though. Louis gnashed his teeth in fury and said, Its all an act. I know that woman the best, we grew up together. She does one thing in front of other people and another altogether behind their backs, and is the most hypocritical person ever. She has no blood relation to the Smiths. Shed be nothing at all if Uncle Ian hadnt adopted her. Oh, said Lisa. After saying that, Louis realized that it wasnt appropriate for him to badmouth his family to an outsider, so he said, Just keep waiting here. Ill go up for now. He had a bedroom in the Smiths manor. When Louis heard that Yvonne was no longer taking charge at home, he had come back excitedly, hoping to see her down and out. He had made up his mindhe was going to move back to the Smiths from this day on! In the suburbs of New York. Tanya was playing games with Pete in the villa. She had specially bought a jigsaw puzzle meant for twelve-year-olds and above, which had a higher level of difficulty, so that she could keep Pete company. But unexpectedly, a brief two minutes later, Tanya looked at the completed jigsaw puzzle on the floor, and then at Pete, who sighed and said, Its too easy. Tanya: She asked tentatively: Shall I buy you a jigsaw puzzle meant for grown-ups next time? God-mom, do you like jigsaw puzzles a lot? Tanya: ? Pete sighed and said, Ive already played with you for so long. Can I go and do my Olympiad assignments now? Tanya: !! So, to Pete, doing jigsaw puzzles with her was actually a waste of time and energy?! The corners of Tanyas lips spasmed. Go ahead. Only then did a satisfied Pete walk over to the desk next to them and take out his Mathematical Olympiad workbook from his schoolbag. Before he started working on the problems, he suddenly looked at Tanya and asked, Is Mommy really okay? Tanya was taken aback. She had brought Pete back with her after school the day before. Pete had followed her home without saying anything at that time. Shed thought that he wouldnt ask about it, but unexpectedly, he was actually such a perceptive boy. Tanya said, Shell be fine. Pete kept quiet for a while before he asked, Mommy will come and pick me up, right? Tanya: The way he was asking those questions so seriously and with such a tense look on his face broke Tanyas heart. It was only then that Tanya realized that even though Nora had found Pete, and that even though he was sleeping on the same bed as his mother every day these days, Pete was actually still very insecure at heart. She walked over, hugged Pete, and kissed him on the cheek. Dont worry, shell definitely come. Your mom loves you very, very much. When we were looking for our children abroad back then, she was really crazy about it. Her words piqued Petes interest all of a sudden. He asked, How so? Tanya: ???? Pete put down the workbook in his hand and looked at her seriously, his eyes full of interest. He really wanted to know all the details! The corners of Tanyas lips spasmed. She had gotten him so many toys, yet none of them had aroused Petes interest at all. Instead, a simple one-liner from her had unexpectedly made the boy so fixated on something. She could only say, Your mom was in poor health when she first went overseas. Even so, she insisted on coming to our meetings every week and listened to us share our experiences in looking for our children. After that, she would try again and again to return to the States. At that time, she was falling comatose for a while almost every day, so your grand-aunt never allowed her to come back. Thus, she got people to look for you in the country instead. I remember that there was once a liar who called your mom and told her that he had found clues about your whereabouts. We all knew he was a liar, but your mom believed him. I tried to talk her out of it when she was giving him money, but she instead said, I know hes a liar, but what if he really has news about my son? I wont allow myself to miss out on any possibility. There was also another time someone told her that they might have news about you. She had a fever at that time, but she still made herself go over. In the end, it also turned out to be fake news, but she passed out in the wilderness and was almost eaten by wild dogs Tanyas eyes reddened as she spoke. It hadnt been easy for her and Nora during all those years back then. Noras suffering had already come to an end, but what about her? There was still no news about her child even now. Tanya lowered her head. She didnt notice Petes eyes flickering. Even though Pete now had a mother, he had still felt insecure all this time. After all, his family was incomplete, and Mommy was always finding Daddy too troublesome. He had actually had nightmares quite a few times. He dreamed that Mommy had gone abroad with Cherry and didnt want him anymore. He kept chasing after them, but he simply couldnt catch up to them at all. His feet were so heavy in the dream. He was afraid that Mommy would suddenly separate from Daddy one day and leave him. Listening to Tanya talk about how Mommy had looked for him so painstakingly back then made him distressed, but also relieved at the same time. What Cherry said was trueMommy had never given up on him before. After Tanya talked about the past for a while, the doorbell suddenly rang. Pete got up at once. It must be Mommy! Tanya stared at him, caught between laughter and tears. It was only at times like this that Pete looked like what a boy his age should look like. She smiled and went to open the door. Youre finally here! Your little brat is already sick of me by now! She opened the door as she spoke intimately, only to see Joel standing outside instead. Tanya was stunned. Why are you here? Joels fox-like eyes, which easily made one feel as though he was deeply in love with them, were fixed on her. But Tanya knew exactly how heartless the man was. Seeing her expression go from joy to wariness, Joel lowered his gaze, acerbity filling his heart. He said softly, Nora is fine now. I came to take the child home. Tanya was a little taken aback when she heard his term of address for Nora. Then, she looked away and uttered, Oh. She then glanced at Pete and asked, Has she gone home yet? No, but shell be home soon. Tanya was very wary. She said, You cant take the child if she isnt home. Lets wait until shes home. Okay. Joel was unexpectedly agreeable. He asked, Are you planning to have me wait outside, Ms. Turner? Tanya: Seeing that Joel was about to enter, Tanya stopped him at the door and said, Its not quite appropriate for a man and a woman to be alone together this late at night, is it, Mr. Smith? Joel kept quiet for a moment before he said, Isnt the child also at home? The way he spoke sounded as if the child was theirs. Tanya sneered and said, The child is still young, so its still inappropriate. Youd better go back to the car and wait there instead, Mr. Smith. Ill let you take the child once Nora gets home and retrieves her cell phone, and I confirm things with her. Chapter 370 - Shes Finally Awake Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Bam! Tanya closed the door right after saying that. Joel: Joel could faintly hear Pete ask, Was it not Mommy at the door, God-mom? Who was it, then? Oh, just an annoying fly, replied Tanya. Joel: Half an hour later. The perturbed and distracted Tanya glanced at the window. The moment she did, she found herself stunned. Joel was standing at the door, his tall and straight figure casting a long, drawn-out shadow on the ground. The dazed Tanya felt as if she had gone back a few years in time. Back then, she would always see a figure like that standing outside every time she walked out of the classroom after class. At that time, the sight of the man had made her excited and happy. But the figure instead seemed somewhat solitary and lonely now, making her sad. Tanya withdrew her gaze, lowered her head, and looked at the floor. Complicated emotions churned in the depths of her heart. Sometime later, when Tanya looked up once more, she found that the figure at the door was gone. An empty feeling welled up in her. She couldnt tell what kind of feeling it was. She forced a smile, looked at Pete, and said, Your mommy should be home soon. Pete nodded. However, he then said, Uncle Joel looks unwell to me, though. Unwell? Tanya followed his gaze and looked over to see that Joel had changed positions at some point. He was now standing in a corner visible from the living room window. His head was down, and he had one hand pressed against his abdomen and the other against the wall for support. She couldnt tell whether it was the lighting or because he really was unwell, but he looked as pale as a sheet. His lips were so pale that they were practically transparent, and there was cold sweat on his forehead. Uncle Joel must be in pain, right? Why not let him in, God-mom? Petes words interrupted Tanyas thoughts. She said coldly, It has nothing to do with me even if hes dead. Yet, despite saying that, she kept looking outside. She couldnt help but sneer deep down. It was the same old trick. He always acted weak and frail back when they were still in school. Every time he made her angry, he would always stand outside their dormitory. Even when it rained, he simply refused to leave. He never apologized, but always stood there so stubbornly so that she would relent. She had been so naive at that time. When the sun was bright and glaring, she would worry that he would be sunburnt. When it rained, she would worry that he would get drenched He really had her wrapped around his little finger. Her heart was as hard as iron now, though, so how would she possibly still be deceived by his little tricks? Besides, it was impossible for him to leave the house without bodyguards or his personal assistant. After all, as the head of the Smiths, his status was awfully noble and prestigious! The thought had only just formed when she saw Joels legs give in and he fell onto one knee on the ground. Tanya subconsciously took a few steps toward him. Then, she opened the door and rushed out. She went over to Joel. The man, who likely heard her footsteps, turned to look at her. He was very pale, so he probably wasnt putting up an act. His voice was also very soft, and he sounded a little aggrieved as he said, I knew you wouldnt ignore me, Tanya. For a moment, tears almost fell from Tanyas eyes. However, she held them back and looked around. Where are your assistants? And your bodyguards? Joel seemed like he wanted to say something, but in the end, he merely said, I dont want to go to the hospital. Then, his eyes closed and he fainted. Tanya was dumbfounded. There was a reason why Joel said that he didnt want to go to the hospital. He had always refused to go even when they were still in school. He had always toughed it out whenever he was sick, so he never went for checkups even when he had stomach problems. What was he up to now, though? Was he staging an accident? Tanya was so mad that she stretched out her foot, intending to give him a hard kick. The bodyguard hiding in the distance wanted to rush forward but was stopped by Joels assistant. The assistant said, The gesture that Mr. Joel made before he fainted was telling us not to go over! The bodyguard retorted, Even so, we cant just watch as someone hits him! She wont. What? The bodyguards looked over to see that Tanyas foot had stopped less than an inch from him. Tanya looked around hesitantly. She frowned and wondered out loud, Did he really not bring his assistant with him? What incompetent bodyguards! What if he was sick elsewhere instead? What are you gonna do if that happens? Even though she was complaining, she nevertheless bent over and held the man up. Just like that, the bodyguards in the distance watched as their master was dragged into the house while the woman stumbled and bumped him about. The rough girl also kept on swearing as she moved Nora slept right until the next day. After making up for all her lost sleep, she got out of bed all refreshed and stretched. Then, she looked at her cell phone and noticed that Tanya had sent her several messages. They seemed very urgent. However, Tanya probably knew that she needed to make up for lost sleep, so she hadnt called and disturbed her rest, no matter how anxious she was. She picked up the phone and took a look. Their chat was still at the point when she got home the day before. At that time, when she saw the messages that Tanya had sent, she had replied: Im home now. You can send Pete back with Joel now. She had fallen into a deep sleep after that. But why wasnt Pete by her side when she woke up? She looked at the chat again. Tanya had been sending her the same thing: Are you awake? Are you awake? Are you awake? She had practically asked the same thing once every hour, which made that seven or eight times in total. It was enough to show how bad of a mental breakdown she was having. Nora was rather hesitant. Pete was a very well-behaved boy. Surely he wasnt that hard to take care of, was he? While wondering about it, she replied: Im up. Tanya called the very next moment. She picked it up. Shed only just said hello when Tanyas loud voice reached her through the phone. My goodness, you slept for twelve hours again! Didnt you wake up a little too late?! Nora rubbed her ears. Yeah. Whats up? Hurry up and come over to pick up your son. Nora uttered an okay. Then, she asked, Is that it? Tanya paused and then quietly added, And! Your! Elder! Brother! Too! She seemed to be gnashing her teeth in fury with every word she said, which went to show just how angry and resentful she was. Did she say elder brother, though? Nora didnt realize what she was saying for a while there. She asked, Which brother? How many elder brothers do you have?! Tanya practically roared the question. Nora answered seriously, If you try counting, there are six boys in the Smiths, so I have five older brothers and one younger brother. Youre talking about Joel? Yes!! Nora was puzzled. Didnt he go over to pick up Pete for me? How did he end up staying there instead? The woman on the other end suppressed her anger and said, You have half an hour. If you dont come over in time, then this friendship is over!! Beep beep beep Nora glanced at the phone in horror and raised her eyebrows. Then, she slowly brushed her teeth and washed up. After she was done, she finally went out. As soon as she went downstairs, Lucy saw her and said excitedly, Youre finally awake, Ms. Nora! Whats the matter? asked Nora. Lucy replied, Your cousin is here!! Chapter 371 - Ill Be Right There! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora was surprised to hear that. She looked around and asked, Where is she? Lucy replied, Because you didnt wake up, she has left again. She said that shell come over and visit you again either today or tomorrow. It was the next morning, so Lisa had already left a long time ago. She nodded. Okay. She then sent a text message to Lisa and asked her to come over in the evening. Lisa, however, didnt agree right away. Instead, she asked: Um, will Louis be there tonight? Nora: ? She looked around and asked, Is Louis home? Lucy replied, He went out early in the morning. Do you need him for something, Ms. Nora? No. Nora thought for a while and asked, Will he be home in the afternoon? Lucy replied, Most likely not. Okay. Nora sent Lisa a reply: No, he wont. Lisa seemed relieved. She wrote: Okay. See you tonight, Nora. Nora: She was just asleep for a night, but it seemed like some incredible things had happened? Why was one asking her to pick up Joel and the other avoiding Louis as if she was scared of something? She looked at Lucy hesitantly but didnt ask anything in the end. She went straight downstairs and drove to the villa in the suburbs. As soon as she arrived, she saw Tanya, pulling a long face at the door. At the sight of her, she said with a livid look on her face, You sure came really quick. Nora yawned. Yeah, I didnt even have breakfast. The corners of Tanyas lips spasmed. Should you have breakfast and take a nap before you come, then? Nora laughed. That works, too. Tanya took a deep breath, turned, and led her into the house. Inside, Joel was lying on the sofa and reading a magazine comfortably. Next to him, Pete was practicing his Mathematical Olympiad problems. Occasionally, when he encountered something he wasnt sure about, he would ask Joel, who would then slowly explain it to him. When Tanya first came in and saw how the two of them got along, there was a moment where she had the illusion that they were a family If if her child were by her side, would they also live so blissfully like a family? As soon as the thought formed, Tanya immediately discarded it. She said, Ive found you a chauffeur. Joel and Pete looked at Nora in unison. Petes eyes lit up at once. Joel also nodded gently. Tanya continued. Youve already taken the medicine, ate something, and even slept here and rested enough. Now that Ive even found a chauffeur for you, surely you can go? Joel got up, his face still a little pale. He was still holding his abdomen, but his smile was a little more genuine than usual. His fox-like eyes were full of warmth and a doting look as he said, Yeah. Tanya: She turned and went up the stairs. Alright, hurry up and take your kid and your brother with you. I can finally have a good rest now. Its Monday tomorrow, so I have to work! Teaching a group of naughty little kids to dance is so tiring! Why is my life so hard?! She went upstairs while muttering under her breath and then slammed her bedroom door shut. Nora, whose hands were in her pocket, raised her eyebrows and glanced at Pete. Pete had already taken the opportunity to pack his bag and was obediently carrying it at the moment. He walked up to her and held her hand tightly. Sensing how tightly her son was holding her hand, Nora immediately understood after thinking about it for a moment. She looked down at him and explained, Mommy was too sleepy when she got home yesterday I know, Mommy. A well-behaved Pete replied, Dont worry, I wont disturb your sleep. Nora: She raised her head again and looked at Joel, but saw that he was still staring at the upper floor. Nora said, Lets go? Only then did Joel retract his gaze and nod. The two went out, but when they got into the car, Joel said, Ill drive. Are you feeling well enough? asked Nora. Joel nodded without any change in expression. Well enough. Oh, okay, Nora said. Without standing on ceremony at all, she took Pete with her and sat in the backseat while Joel went to the drivers seat. On the way home, while Nora was thinking about something, Joel suddenly said, Shes ultimately still Uncle Ians adopted daughter. Nora was surprised. Joel lowered his gaze and said indifferently, To be honest, Uncle Ian has been comatose ever since he went to the Hunts party and brought you back. He has a brain tumor and needs to undergo surgery if he wants to recover. Its said that Anti is the only one who can achieve the best results for his operation at the moment. Nora said, I can take a look at him. Joel spoke again. This time, he sounded a little more intimate and also spoke more, as though he was giving her an explanation. He said, Dont worry. Based on my understanding of Uncle Ian, since he has already acknowledged you as a Smith, he wont mind your identity that much. But because hes still in a coma and cant give the word, other people in the family will have some misunderstandings about you. Was he giving her an explanation for why he was so lukewarm to her previously? It didnt really matter to Nora, though. After all, this was understandable. A manespecially a successful one like Iancould have all the women in the world if he really wanted, yet the woman whom he had been deeply in love with for his entire life had, from how he saw it, gotten into a relationship with his brother instead. He would be too magnanimous if he really didnt mind. Joels choice of words had also been that he wouldnt mind that much. Nora would never flatter herself that much and think that he would really treat her as his niece. Joel, however, added, But hes someone who makes a clear distinction between his public and private interests. Yvonne is his daughter, so hes the only one who can deal with her. Nora raised her brows. Was it okay for her to interpret what he just said to mean that Ian would eventually deal with Yvonne? She hadnt expected Joel to stand up for her. At the thought of how Yvonne had tempted Florence into poisoning Old Maddy in order to go against her, Nora narrowed her eyes and said, Okay. Joel drove seriously and didnt speak anymore. Joel didnt get out of the car when they arrived at the Smiths. He explained, I have something to take care of at the company. After lazing for a day in the villa, he had to pay back what he owed, after all. Nora nodded. She took Pete into the house and they had lunch together. In the afternoon, she sent a text message to Lisa: Are you here yet? Lisa replied: Im on the way. Be there soon. Nora put her phone aside and waited for Lisa. Her aunt must have seen the live-stream and become worried when she learned of the case, so she had sent Lisa here. Her aunt would probably continue to worry until Lisa saw with her own eyes that she was alright. Also, for some reason, she had a vague feeling that Lisa would bring her some kind of news when she arrived. Chapter 372 - Choosing Clothes Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pete went upstairs to read. Nora sat on the sofa in the living room. Lisa wasnt here yet, but she instead saw Lucy, the housekeeper, coming in with someone who looked like some kind of manager. Lucy said, Great timing, Ms. Nora. Theyve brought the new seasons clothes over, so you can pick some for yourself. As a top-class wealthy family, the Smiths ordered custom-made clothes every season. Of course, as a daughter of the Smiths, if she wanted to buy more clothes herself, then that would be a separate matter. Representatives from high-end custom brands came to the Smiths every season to let them pick what they wanted from the designer styles. Behind the manager were a few service staff members. Each of them was holding fabric samples for the clothes, as well as a thick magazine featuring various styles of clothing for the ladies of the Smiths to choose from. When the manager saw Nora, he immediately respectfully handed over the magazine he was holding and said, Please have a look first, Ms. Smith. Lucy said, Ill go and notify Ms. Yvonne and Mdm. Maureen. They were the only other young women living in the manor. From Quentin, the third son, all the way to Louis, the sixth son, none of them were married yet. Previously, when Hillary, Mias mother, was still living with the Smiths, she would also come over to pick clothes from the catalog. However, now that Joel had driven her out, there was one fewer person in the family that was part of the process. When Yvonne was going downstairs after being notified, she paused slightly and stood on the spiral staircase when she saw Nora and Maureen, who were seated in the living room. She narrowed her eyes and looked at Lucy. When they were choosing clothes in the past, Florence would never ask her to go downstairs. She would always take the manager straight to her room and let her have her pick first. It was only after shed had her pick that she would then let Maureen and Hillary choose from the remaining styles. Yet, not only was Lucy asking her to go downstairs now, but she was actually even allowing Nora and Maureen to choose ahead of her?! Yvonne became even more furious. She felt especially angry when she saw how Maureen and Nora were huddled together and looking at the magazine like close girlfriends. The intimacy between the two of them was completely different from how they treated her. Yvonne lowered her gaze and suddenly sneered. She went downstairs and sat on the one-seater sofa at the side. The manager immediately presented another magazine to her. Yvonne listened to the other two womens conversations while she looked at her own magazine. Maureen said, This red dress is gorgeous! And it even makes one look tall and slim! Oh, Nora said. Yvonne flipped to the section featuring this seasons red dresses when she heard her. Red was too orthodox a color, so there were generally relatively fewer designs every season. Additionally, after so many years, Yvonne had already come to know since a long time ago that Maureen favored red clothes. In the past, she would always deliberately pick the attractive red designs first, and leave two unattractive designs for Maureen, despite the fact that red didnt actually suit her. She had done that just to let Maureen know who the noblest woman in the family was. But now Yvonne suddenly pointed to the magazine and remarked, Nora, this red dress suits you really well! The design she was pointing to was the most unique and prettiest one of the year. Maureen had already had her eye on it a long time ago. Nora, who was taken aback, looked over. The dress was indeed pretty nice. Doesnt it look great? Yvonnes lips curled in a smile and she said, Ill let you pick first since this is your first year with us. I think this dress is pretty nice, and its also the best design this year. Why dont you take it? Now that the dress she loved had been snatched away, lets see if Maureen would still get along with her! Yvonne thought to herself viciously. She looked at Maureen after she spoke. Sure enough, the light in her eyes had dimmed. She sat upright, coughed, and turned over the page where the red dress was on the magazine she was holding. This meant that she had given up. However, she definitely wasnt going to be happy about it. See? No matter how good a relationship they shared, it was nevertheless still fake. A mere dress could easily estrange the two of them. While Yvonne was sneering at them, Nora said in a low voice, Yeah, that dress is certainly pretty nice. Yvonne was thrilled. Sure enough, she saw Maureen stiffen. Nevertheless, she still suppressed her fondness for the dress. Her smile became a little forced, but she still said to Nora, The dress suits you very well. Then, as if she had convinced herself about it, she resumed her usual bighearted demeanor and said, Besides, true red gives one a lot of presence, so it suits formal occasions a lot. This is the first year since your return, Nora, so its a good idea for you to pick this dress. She actually became a little more generous? Yvonne clenched her fists. Maureen was simply too much. Every time she snatched the dresses from her, she had always looked at her as if she had just robbed her of her baby. Yet, when it was Nora who snatched the dress she wanted from her, she actually got over it? Was this the difference between someone who had blood relations to the family and someone who didnt?! 1 She was still thinking about it furiously when Nora said, No, its okay. The dress suits you a lot. Yvonne: ?? She abruptly looked at Nora, only to see that she was looking at Maureen. She said, Red suits you a lot. Maureens eyes lit up. Do you think so, too? Nora nodded. Yeah. She wasnt stupid. Maureen had flipped straight to that page when she picked up the magazine, and also stared at it for really long. She had even wondered why she hadnt just taken it immediately if she liked it. It wasnt until Yvonne came down that she suddenly figured out why. The dress didnt really matter to her anyway, why deprive someone of what they liked? Sure enough, Maureen got up happily. She was so excited that even her eyes had turned a little red. For the first time For the very first time, she felt respected in the Smiths. In the past, all the good things in the family were always given to Yvonne first, and she had also taken them all very unceremoniously. Maureen could never get anything she really liked. It wasnt that bad if it was just once or twice, but once it built up, even someone with a big heart like Maureen found it hard not to feel resentful about it. Courtesy was a virtue, but it wasnt always true that courtesy without any limit would always win one respect. Moreover, they were all women in their twenties. She was only three or four years older than Yvonne, so why did she have to give in to her all the time? However, she had gained recognition from Nora in this instant. She held Noras hand excitedly and said, Nora, youre so so How can anyone not like you? Maureen was so excited that she gave Nora a peck on the cheek. Then, she said happily to the manager, Make this dress in my measurements! The manager had the body measurements of all the ladies in the Smiths. The manager was about to nod when Yvonne, who was standing beside him, clenched her fists in fury. After her expression changed a few times, she suddenly took a step forward and interrupted the manager before he could speak. She said, Wait a minute. Sorry, Maureen, but I actually really like this dress, too.. Im taking the dress, sir. 1 Chapter 373 - Nora, Your Cord Blood Still Exists Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne sounded just like she was giving someone orders. This stunned the manager for a moment, but it seemed like he was already accustomed to the atmosphere among the Smiths, so he subconsciously replied, Okay, Ms. Yvonne. But after he did, even he himself was dumbfounded. Maureen and Nora were also taken aback. Both of them looked at Yvonne. Maureen said shrilly, D-didnt you not want that dress? Isnt that why you recommended it to Nora? Yvonne lowered her gaze and said with a smile, You may have misunderstood, Maureen. Ive always liked red dresses. Its not like you dont know that. I just thought the dress suited Nora very much today, so I wanted to let her have it. But since she doesnt want it, shouldnt we pick the clothes in accordance with the order? Maureen immediately flushed. She really liked the dress very much because it had the nicest design out of all the styles she had seen in recent years! She had indeed wanted to let Nora have it just now, too. After all, she had only just returned to the Smiths, so she didnt look like she had any appropriate clothes. But Nora had unexpectedly given it to her instead. That was why she had accepted it. How did something that was supposed to already be in the bag disappear just like that? An upset Maureen looked at Yvonne again. She was aggressive, and there was none of the pretenses and hypocrisy she used to have on her face right now. It seemed like something had triggered her, and even her facial expression looked a little savage. She had the words I just want to make you unhappy blatantly written all over her face! Maureens temper got the better of her and she started to argue. She said, Whats the meaning of this, Yvonne? Are you targeting me on purpose? Yvonne kept her expression under control and said, How am I targeting you, Maureen? Youre obviously the one fighting with me over the clothes, arent you? Maureen: ? She yelled furiously, Just who exactly is fighting with whom? Lets make things clear today! I have been married to Warren for seven years. There are four seasons a year, so this is the 28th time Im picking clothes now. When have I ever not given in to you?! But what about you? All the red dresses you chose have all become moldy in your closet, havent they? How many times have you ever worn red clothes? You clearly know that red is my favorite color! The way I see it, youre doing it on purpose, arent you? With a smile on her face, Yvonne said smugly, I told you, Maureen. I like red, too. As soon as she said that, Nora interrupted her indifferently and said, But red doesnt suit you. Your looks are too tame to pull off the color. Yvonnes looks were ladylike and delicate. However, long red dresses usually needed to be matched with bright and vivid looks. This was something that everyone knew, but no one had ever said it to her face! For a moment there, Yvonne flushed bright red! She looked at Nora furiously, and then at Maureen. She became so angry that she didnt bother putting on a pretense anymore. She yelled, I can just like collecting red clothes, cant I? So what even if I dont wear them and put them all in the closet? As the eldest daughter of the Smiths, surely I have the right to be a little willful, right? Nora: !! Maureen: !!! The two looked at each other. Neither of them had expected Yvonne to actually fall out with them openly. Also, she looked just like a shrew at the moment. Maureen frowned and warned, Dont go too far, Yvonne! Yvonne scoffed, Am I the one who shouldnt go too far, or is it someone else who should practice some self-awareness as an outsider living under someone elses roof? Maureen, do you really think youre one of the masters of the household just because you and Warren are living here? The Smiths have already parted ways and formed their own families long ago! My dad is the real master of the Smiths! Youre all just people who have left the main family! All of you are just! Taking! Up! Temporary! Residence! Here! She deliberately emphasized temporary, making Maureen flush. Lucy couldnt bear to listen anymore. She said, Ms. Yvonne, were all family. Why go so far? Besides, Mr. Warren and Mr. Joel are very close! Warren lived in the manor because he got along well with Joel, and felt that this was his home. Yvonne looked at her viciously. Do I have to do what you say or get Joels permission when Im ordering clothes in my own home? Am I the one disregarding familial ties, or is she the one whos being ungrateful?! Dad isnt dead yet, yet all of you already dare to act like youre the masters of the house, and step beyond your boundaries as a servant and slight me? Seems like I should get someone to have a good talk with the people at our ancestral home! The arrogant womans words became more and more awful. She said, Joel isnt Dads adopted son, either. Im Dads one and only lawful daughter! All of you are bullying me because Dad is sick, so no one can defend me, right? Lucy was rendered speechless by her. Yvonne, however, dragged her to the door and said, Since thats the case, you can come with me to our ancestral home! Lets go to my granduncles there and see what they say about this! Lucy immediately pleaded for mercy. Spare me, Ms. Yvonne! I was wrong! Should they really go to the ancestral home, wouldnt everyone say that Joel was being disrespectful to his elders?! He was the successor that Ian had chosen, yet as soon as Ian fell into a coma, he started to bully and oppress his daughter? Lucy didnt care whether it was embarrassing for her or not. She tried to appease Yvonne and said, Ms. Yvonne, this matter isnt that serious. Its just a piece of clothing, isnt it? She looked at Maureen for help after she spoke. Lucy had watched both Joel and Warren grow up, and was especially close with both brothers. Thus, she also got along well with Maureen. Maureen didnt have the heart to implicate an old-time servant who had been serving the family for so long just because of this. She suppressed her grievances and said, Fine, Ill let you have the dress! After saying that, she turned and went straight upstairs while saying, I wont order anything this year. She could buy ready-made clothes even if she didnt custom-make anything anyway, so why should she let others bully her here? Satisfied, Yvonne sat on the main sofa. Then, without looking at Nora, she said to the manager, I want this, this, this and also this. Make them all in my size. Yes, maam, said the manager. After ordering the clothes, Yvonne turned and went upstairs. When she passed by Nora, she said, This is my fathers home, after all. Nora: She had also lost interest in choosing clothes, so she waved and sent the manager out. There was no one left in the living room. In this instant, she finally understood all those things that Maureen had said previously, and also finally understood how much injustice she had suffered over the years. While she was thinking about it, Lucy led Lisa in and said, Ms. Nora, your cousin is here. Nora put her thoughts away and stood up. Lisa had already rushed straight up to her. She took her hand and said, At last, Nora! Nora smiled at her. Lisa looked at her carefully. It was only when she found that she hadnt suffered any injustice that she finally breathed a sigh of relief. Then, she smiled and said, By the way, my mom wants me to pass you a message.. She says that your cord blood is still in the cord blood bank in the hospital. Chapter 374 - The Villain Slings An Accusation First? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cord blood? Nora was slightly taken aback to hear that. She said, My cord blood is still around? Lisa nodded. Yes. Mom says that back then, when Aunt Yvette when your mom gave birth to you, she had insisted on banking your cord blood. To be honest, this wasnt a popular practice in the country at that time and wasnt widely promoted in hospitals, either, so it was very expensive. However, she was very stubborn about it and said that you would need it in the future. Mom had said that you definitely wont, so she mustnt say that Lisa had also been a little surprised when she heard about it from Irene. Banking cord blood was just a sort of insurance. Nobody would wish for it to come into use. After all, once one needed it, it would mean that they had blood disorders. So, how could Noras mother say such a thing back then? While she was thinking about it, she saw Noras eyes brighten. The womans lips slowly curled into a smile and she said, What a coincidence. I just so happen to need it. Lisa: ? She was stunned. Suddenly, her eyes reddened and she said, Nora, could it be that you you No wonder Nora had lost so much weight and was always so lethargic. On top of that, she wasnt in good spirits and was so pale that it looked as if all the blood had drained from her face. Did she have a blood disorder? While her imagination was running wild, Nora said, Im not sick. I just need it for something, thats all. Lisa: ?? Before she could figure it out, Nora had already picked up her cell phone and called Lily. She asked, Where are you? Lily replied, Im arranging your operation schedule. There are a few that I can do, so Ive fended them off for you. Whats up? Nora said, Find some time to go to California. Go to the hospital and take my cord blood from the cord blood bank, and then do another DNA test. ?? You actually still have your cord blood? My god, your mother is so amazing. Did she expect that youll need it? Nora narrowed her eyes. Perhaps. Otherwise, why would Yvette insist on banking her cord blood back then? These days, she kept feeling like there was a purpose behind all her mothers arrangements. She couldnt help but think of what Morris had said in the police station. Was her mother really involved with the so-called mysterious organization? And even participated in their human experiments? The look in Noras eyes turned a little cold at the thought, and even her tone became a little impatient. She said, Go as soon as you can. Lily, who heard the change in her emotions, was so scared that she didnt dare to say any more. She immediately replied respectfully, Okay, I will leave for California right away. Ill be able to produce the newest DNA test results by tomorrow at the latest. Okay. Nora hung up. She rubbed her temples and suppressed her irritability. Then, she looked at Lisa. She was about to speak when a voice suddenly reached them. Nora! Youre awake? Oh, Noras little cousin! Youre here again! She and Lisa turned in unison to see Louis walking in from outside. His blond hair was exceptionally glaring. His eyes on his handsome face lit up a little at the sight of Lisa. As for Lisa, she reacted like a mouse that had just seen a cat and didnt even dare to look straight at him. She looked at Nora as if she was complaining and said, Nora, d-didnt you say that he wont be here? Nora: ? Before she could speak, Louis had come up to them. He said, Yeah, I originally wasnt planning to come back tonight, either. But Lucy called me and said that Nora was asking whether I would be home tonight, so I turned down Chester when he asked me out and specially came back! Lisa: !! Nora: !!!! Nora wanted to say something, but Lisa had already jumped up and said, Nora, I I suddenly remembered that I have a paper that I need to write. Its very urgent, so Im leaving first! Mom was very worried about you, but now that I see that youre doing well, both Mom and I will be relieved! Then, she turned and fled toward the door. Tell us if someone bullies you. Ill leave first! Nora: She was planning to have a chat with Lisa that night, but unexpectedly, she had left just like that? She stepped forward, intending to see her off. But as soon as she did, Louis said enthusiastically, You dont have to lower yourself to do something like that. Let me do it! Ill see her off! After saying that, he chased after Lisa and said, Noras little cousin, shall I drive you back to school? Lisas voice traveled over after that. N-no, you dont have to. You dont have to stand on ceremony! Cmon, get in the car. Were not that familiar with each other. Ill just hail a cab. Thanks. Louiss annoying voice traveled over. Why wouldnt we be familiar with each other? You took my first kiss, you know! Panic entered Lisas voice. W-what nonsense are you saying? Stop that! Louis laughed and said, No, I cant. I have something to ask you. Will you get in the car and we can talk while we drive there, or shall I ask you right here while you hail a cab? You, you, you Lisa stuttered forever but still got in the car silently in the end. Shortly after, the sound of the engine being started up rang out, and they left. Nora, who had listened to their affairs in the living room for a while: Just what exactly did Louis do to Lisa the night before?! She shook her head and went upstairs. After thinking about it, she still decided to knock on Maureens door in the end. Maureens eyes were still red when she opened the door. Obviously, she had been crying. Nora was about to say a few words to comfort her when Maureen gave her a wry smile and said, Say, Nora, do you think everything will be fine if Warren and I move out? Although Warren loved and respected Ian like a father, and although Warren and Joel got along very well, Maureen really couldnt stand it here anymore, after being bullied by Yvonne again and again. It wasnt like her family was poor, either, so why should she let someone else bully her here? Nora wanted to say something, but Maureen said, Never mind, ignore what I said. Warren and Joel are so close. Neither would Brandon want to leave Mia I cant do something like that just for myself Nora fell silent. Warren came back at this point. He was carrying a matcha cake. As soon as he went up the stairs, he said, Oh, Nora is here too? I just so happened to buy a matcha cake. Its Maureens favorite. You guys can eat it together Dear, whats wrong? Why are your eyes red? Maureen turned away. Then, she forced a smile and said, Its nothing. Something got in my eyes Warren went up to her and circled around her. What got into your eyes? Whats the matter? Did someone bully you? As soon as he said that, Maureens eyes immediately reddened. She was about to say something when Yvonne opened the door and came out. She sighed and said, Its just a dress, Maureen. If you like it that much, then Ill just let you have it, okay? She lowered her head and her eyes reddened. Joel has already confiscated my rights to manage the house anyway.. I dont have a place in this family anymore. Chapter 375 - Slapping Yvonne In The Face! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios She looked just as if she had suffered some kind of injustice. Warren was aware that Yvonne had been stripped of her authority to manage the household. When he heard what she said, he subconsciously assumed that it was Maureen who was fighting with her over a dress. Taken aback, he turned to Maureen and asked, What dress is she talking about, dear? He grabbed Maureen and led her to the side. I get it now. Its time to custom-make clothes today again, right? Did you get angry again? During the past few years, the aggressive Maureen would always get angry once a year. After Warren found out about it, he would always go out of his way to make her happy during those few days. He either took her out shopping or took her overseas for a vacation. He subconsciously tried to persuade her and said, Didnt we already agree on this? Itll be fine once she marries into another family. Youll have the biggest say in the family after that! And you can choose all the clothes you want after that! Her marriage with the Hunts has already gone up in smoke now, so her future husbands family definitely wont be as good as the Smiths. Whats the point in fighting with her over a dress Whats the point in fighting with her over a dress That one line of his instantly made Maureen feel even more aggrieved. Even though someone had bullied her at home, she still thought of being considerate toward her husband and son, but what about her husband? All he did was take his sisters side in everything! Maureen stared at Warren. She was really hurt this time. She said, Do you think I would get angry just because of a dress? Warren scratched his head. As a man with low EQ, he really was rather dense when it came to how girls thought. Next to them, Yvonne said, Dont lose your temper at Warren, Maureen. I already said that I would let you have that dress It was my fault. I should have noticed that you liked that dress and not taken it for myself Her hypocritical words put Maureen at such a loss for words that she couldnt say anything at all. Yet, Warren actually believed her. He walked over to Yvonne and said, Since you are so generous, then I wont stand on ceremony, Yvonne. Haha, how about this? Ill take you out tomorrow for some clothes shopping, okay? Yvonne smiled and replied, Youre standing too much on ceremony if you say that, Warren. Were family; I should give in to Maureen once in a while. Youre the most sensible one, after all. Dont hold it against Maureen! Nora stared at Yvonne. Her two-faced behavior in front of the men of the Smiths wasnt anything surprising to her anymore. She merely thought that Yvonne looked very laughable at the moment. Maureen, however, was furious. It was clearly Yvonne who had snatched her dress, yet she looked like the insensible one now! With her eyes red, she shouted furiously, Warren! Smith! Warren immediately looked back at her timidly. Dear Whats the matter? The dress is already yours now. Why are you still unhappy? Maureen was so angry that her chest heaved up and down. She stared at Yvonne and sneered, You really have a way with schemes, dont you? Yvonne lowered her head. Are you still upset, Maureen? In that case, will it do if I give you all the clothes I picked? The EQ-less Warren immediately nodded. Yeah, it will! Dear, look at how Yvonne has already given in. As they say, harmony in the family brings prosperity. Lets let this matter go Maureen: !! She was so angry that she simply couldnt say anything. Her finger trembled as she stared and pointed at Yvonne. Then, she pointed at Warren. Youd rather believe her over me? Warren scratched his head. No, its not about who I believe or whatnot. Werent we talking about clothes, dear? How did it turn into about who I believe? Youve totally confused me! Yvonne also sighed. Were family, Maureen. If youre still dissatisfied, then will it do if I apologize to you? Maureen retorted, Im not worthy of your apology! After all, this is your home, and youre the eldest daughter of the Smiths. Didnt you say just now that Warren and I are just outsiders? Warren looked at Yvonne in disbelief at once. Yvonne panicked. What are you saying, Maureen? Isnt it just a piece of clothing? How did it escalate to this?! She looked at Warren and hastily explained, I think Maureen is being too sensitive and is thinking too much. Warren, Ive always seen and treated you like my brother all these years! Dad has also said that Im the only daughter at home, so all of you are my family! Warren frowned. He looked at Yvonne, and then at Maureen. Maureen wasnt someone who made groundless accusations. Since she had said so, then there was no doubt that Yvonne had said that. However, Yvonne was also someone reliable who looked at the big picture usually, so how would she possibly say something like that? While he was hesitating, Yvonne said, Out of all my brothers in the family, Im the closest with Warren. I know youre suddenly making a scene because Joel doesnt like me anymore, but even so, you cant just sow discord between Warren and I like that! Sow discord? Maureen became even angrier. In that case, do you dare to repeat what you said just now when you were fighting with me over the clothes downstairs, Yvonne? Yvonne frowned. What did I say? Maureen, I really dont know what youre talking about! Maureen felt like she was about to explode. She had always been a straightforward person. She hated hypocritical b*tches like her the most! It was at this moment that a soft voice reached them. Tsk. The three people who were arguing immediately turned to Nora. She curled her lips disdainfully and said to Yvonne, I didnt expect you to have such a bad memory. Have you already forgotten what you said just now? Warren immediately looked at Yvonne. Yvonne narrowed her eyes but remained calm. She heaved a huge sigh and said, Nora, I know you got into trouble because Mdm. Florence took the pill from my room, but you cant just make up lies about me like that! Practically right after she said that, a voice suddenly played from Noras cell phone. I can just like collecting red clothes, cant I? So what even if I dont wear them and put them all in the closet? As the eldest daughter of the Smiths, surely I have the right to be a little willful, right? Am I the one who shouldnt go too far, or is it someone else who should practice some self-awareness as an outsider living under someone elses roof? Maureen, do you really think youre one of the masters of the household just because you and Warren are living here? The Smiths have already parted ways and formed their own families long ago! My dad is the real master of the Smiths! Youre all just people who have left the main family! All of you are just! Taking! Up! Temporary! Residence! Here! Joel isnt Dads adopted son, either. Im Dads one and only lawful daughter! All of you are bullying me because Dad is sick, so no one can defend me, right? Yvonnes voice played clearly from the audio recording. Nora curled her lips disdainfully and looked at a stunned Yvonne. Her lips curled into a smile. Did they really think that she would allow Yvonne to behave so arrogantly in the Smiths manor? She hadnt done anything just now only because these recordings were more than enough to expose her true colors to the Smith brothers!! Chapter 376 - Chase Her Out of the House! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the recording was played, the entire second floor was silent. Warren looked at Yvonne in disbelief. He did not expect his gentle and elegant sister to speak like this to his wife in private. He looked at Maureen again. In the past, he always felt that his wife had a bad temper. She was not sensible and did not know how to be humble. After all, she was pampered like a little princess in her family. However, her eyes were red at this moment. It was obvious that she had suffered a lot of grievances. Yes. Although his wife did have a bad temper, she had always been open and straightforward. If he had not forced her to this extent, how could they have quarreled like this? Maureen had thought that the matter would be like any other dispute in the past, making Warren feel that she was not sensible enough. She did not expect the situation to take a turn in her favor! She looked at Nora in shock. Her eyes turned red again. She looked at Warren with a trembling voice. Did you hear that? Is this about a piece of clothing? Warrens heart ached so much that his expression changed. He walked quickly to stand in front of Maureen and looked at Yvonne. Yvonne, so thats what you think! Yvonne bit her lip, wanting to explain. Warren, I However, Warren had already interrupted her. In the past, no matter what Maureen said about you, I would always be on your side. I didnt expect you to be such a two-faced person! You said one thing in front of me and another behind my back! My wife isnt someone you can humiliate! 2 He pointed at Yvonne in rage. I never expected you to be such a selfish person! Yvonne took a deep breath and anxiously said, Warren, thats not what I meant. I However, Warren was already ignoring her. He directly wrapped his arm around Maureens shoulder and said, Honey, Im sorry. I never knew that you were being treated like this at home. Its too unpleasant. We dont need to live under someone elses roof. Its not like we dont have a house outside. Lets go! Yvonne did not dare to flare up at Warren. No matter what, Warren was still a member of the Smiths. Moreover, she was indeed in the wrong for blowing up this matter. Ian did not have a son, so although Ians generation had separated, his nephews from the next generation all lived in the Smiths manor. Yvonne was an adopted daughter. Sooner or later, she would be married off. This family would belong to Joel sooner or later! Yvonne could bully Maureen and even look down on Nora, but she could not look down on Warren! She rushed forward again and grabbed Warrens arm. She called him with an intimate tone, Brother, I Before she could finish, Warren pushed her back a few steps. Warrens face was cold. Dont. Dont call me that. Youre the eldest daughter, Im just from the side family. I dont dare to let you call me brother! Yvonne did not dare to flare up at Warren. She could only look at Nora and scold her directly. Why are you so despicable?! You actually recorded it! Nora lowered her eyes. If I hadnt recorded it, how could I have broken your disguise? Yvonne was about to go crazy after being torn apart. She was on the verge of breaking down. She no longer pretended to be a pure and innocent girl. She pointed at her angrily. Its all because of you that my relationship with them became so bad. Nora, youre actually more pretentious than me! More manipulative! Nora: She raised an eyebrow and stared at her. So? Yvonne was furious. Ignoring the fact that Warren was still beside her, she pointed at them and scolded, Okay, okay. Im an outsider, right? Im not related by blood, so you guys are bullying me together! But Nora, do you think youre so smug just because youre a member of the Smiths and have the Smith blood flowing in your veins? In the end, youre just an illegitimate daughter of the side family! Your mother was immoral and seduced two brothers at the same time. Do you really think youre so glorious? 1 Smack! Nora suddenly slapped her! Yvonne was stunned. When she returned to her senses, she saw Noras cold expression and anger in her eyes. Yvonne was stunned as she touched her face before she reacted and took a step back. You dare to hit me? You dare to hit me?! Nora clapped her hands and felt that her palms were a little dirty. Her voice was cold and distant as she replied, Youre not worthy of mentioning my mother. No matter what, her mother had passed away. As a junior, she was wrong to point fingers at her elder. Yvonne bit her lips, fearing that she would make a move again. She pointed at her and roared, Why dont you let anyone mention it? Do you feel embarrassed too? Then move out like Warren! These words angered Warren. Its my own freedom and decision to leave. Who are you to chase me away? Yvonne sneered. Im the mistress of the Smiths! This family belongs to my father, and you guys are just outsiders! And that Louis is also an outsider! Get lost, all of you! Get out of my house! Hearing this, Nora smiled. She was about to say something when a cold voice suddenly came from behind. In my opinion, the person who should leave is you! They turned around again and saw that Joel, who had rushed back after handling some company matters, was slowly heading upstairs with an icy expression. 1 He was wearing a black suit. His face, which had always been gentle and smiling, was now extremely stern. The moment he appeared, Yvonne was instantly silenced, as if someone had pressed a mute button. 1 She had been most afraid of him since she was young. Joels handsome face was covered in frost as he stared at Yvonne. His tone was very serious. You disappoint me too much. How did Uncle Ian raise a daughter like you? Yvonne was rendered speechless by his stern words. Joel spoke again. I originally wanted to wait for Uncle Ian to wake up before dealing with you. It looks like I was wrong. Lucy, come over. Lucy hurriedly stood up. Mr. Joel, Im here. Joel said coldly, Pack Yvonnes luggage and take her to the villa in the suburbs. Shell be staying there for a while. Lucy immediately nodded. Yes. With that, she asked tentatively, Should I only prepare summer clothes? It was summer. Joel lowered his eyes. She will need some more clothes. After all, there are four seasons in a year! What he meant was that he wanted Yvonne to live in the suburbs forever! Lucy was delighted, but she did not show it on her face. She lowered her head. Yes, Ill send Miss Yvonne over first. Ill send the clothes over later. With that, Lucy called two bodyguards over. Seeing them walk over, Yvonne finally returned to her senses and hurriedly shouted, Joel, big brother, you cant treat me like this. Im Daddys daughter! Im Daddys daughter! A day later, Nora received a message from Lily.. The DNA results are out. Chapter 377 - To the Hospital! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The Smith villa was in the suburbs. It was a three-story building, and each floor was about 100 square meters. Yvonne sat in the living room and clenched her fists tightly as she watched the nanny unpacking her luggage. She looked at the low floor and then at the living room, which was at the end of the hall. She felt a violent rage roaring in her heart. She stood up suddenly and said to Lucy, who had come over to help her unpack her luggage, This place is too small! Get Joel to move me somewhere else! Lucy did not even look at her and continued ordering the others to send her clothes upstairs. Miss Yvonne, I think you should stop acting. Do you really think youre here for a vacation? Yvonne sneered, Even if its not a vacation, Im still the eldest daughter of the Smiths! Joel wont let you suppress me, right? Lucy pursed her lips. Yes, youre the eldest daughter. But Mr. Joel has instructed me not to allow you to go home for the time being. You should reflect on yourself here. Yvonnes face turned red. She clenched her fists and lowered her voice. Tell Joel that I know I was wrong. Dad is still in the hospital. Its not appropriate for me to stay in the suburbs like this. Let me go back. Lucy lowered her head. Alright, Ill help you deliver the message. Although she said that, she turned her head and pursed her lips. Hearing Lucys words, Yvonne felt relieved and went upstairs. She entered the master bedroom and looked around. Although it couldnt be compared to the one in the manor, it was still passable and could be considered clean. She changed her clothes and went out. When she was about to go downstairs, she heard someone ask, Lucy, are you really helping her pass a message to Mr. Smith? Lucy sneered. Did she say something just now? Why didnt I hear her? The other servants nodded as well. Yes, we didnt hear anything. Yvonne: !! These unruly servants were bullying their master! She was about to go over and scold them, but Lucy seemed to have seen her. She waved her hand. Alright, since Miss Yvonne is here, lets get going. With that, she turned to look upstairs. Miss Yvonne, well head back first. Oh, right, your bank card has been frozen temporarily as well. But dont worry. There are ingredients in the fridge. Ill get someone to regularly send you daily necessities. With that, she left without waiting for Yvonne to say anything. Yvonne did not think much of it at first, but when she saw the people whod brought her here walking out one by one, she panicked and chased after them. You two are leaving too? The two of them nodded. Yes, Lucy just said that were leaving. Yvonne looked around. This was a villa district in the suburbs. However, because it was too far away, most people came here to stay on vacation. At this moment, there were not many families around. From afar, the surroundings were filled with greenery. She was anxious. What should I do if you guys leave? Whos going to cook for me tonight? The two of them coughed. About that, we dont know. Oh, the car is about to leave. Lets hurry and get out! They pushed Yvonne away and left the room. She was the only one left in the villa! Yvonne looked around. The sound of a tree branch breaking startled her, and she clutched her chest. Then, she opened the door to the villa. The Smiths had bought all the places on both sides, but Joel did not arrange for anyone to stay here. She left the house in a panic and walked to both sides. After walking for 10 minutes, she did not see a single family! The sky gradually darkened. Yvonne became more and more afraid. She wanted to take a taxi and leave to stay in a hotel! However, when she picked up her phone, she suddenly remembered that her bank card had been frozen. She frowned. Shed asked her good friend in the circle to lend her money on WeChat, but she did not expect the other party to reply so quickly. [Im sorry, Im a little tight on money right now.] Yvonne: !! She bit her lip, her fingers trembling in anger. Usually, when she went out, she would be the one paying among her best friends. Now, she was borrowing some money from them, but all of them were actually so wishy-washy! However, no matter how much she looked down on her, she could only send her a humble message: Just lend me $800. $200 is fine too. The other party: I saw a bag and planned to buy it, so I really dont have any money. Sorry! Yvonne: !! She could only switch to another person and continue trying. However, the other party rejected her as well. She continued to ask a few people until someone reminded her: You should stop trying to borrow money. No one in the circle will lend you money. Yvonnes pupils shrank. [Why?] The other party: This is an information age. We all heard that you were chased out of the Smiths by your brother. The Smiths have a high status in New York. Other than the Hunts, who would dare to lend you money? Were all afraid of your brother! Yvonne: !!! She stared at the message on her phone and realized a terrifying fact. No matter how powerful her father was no matter how much Joel respected her father, he was already old! The Smiths had long belonged to Joel! This fact made her feel as if she had been severely injured. Her feet went soft and she fell to the ground. She was done for. She was really finished for offending her brother this time! She returned to the villa dejectedly and sat on the sofa. That night, she turned on all the lights in the room, but still kept trembling in fear in the silent night. It was not until the next morning, when the sun rose, that she suddenly realized that she could not be locked up in this villa without a neighbor to die alone! Absolutely not! She took out her phone and made a call At the Smiths, Nora asked Lily, What was the outcome? Lilys voice did not fluctuate, and one could not tell if she was happy or angry. Its an electronic version. I sent it to your email. The paper version is in my hands. Ill send it to you right now. Yesterday, when she returned to California, she took the umbilical cord blood and rushed the test overnight. She had found a testing facility in New York. Personally handling the test to ensure no one could tamper with it, Lily had not slept the entire night. Although she did not say it, Nora roughly understood the meaning of the outcome. If she and Ian were not biological father and daughter, there was no need for Lily to send another test report back 1 Nora narrowed her eyes and looked out the window. Although she had already guessed her identity, she still felt an inexplicable and complicated feeling when this moment came. Her father Just as she was deep in thought, her phone suddenly rang. She glanced at it and realized that it was Joel. She hung up on Lily and picked up his call. Just as she was about to speak, Joels serious voice sounded.. Nora, come to the hospital immediately. Uncle Ian is vomiting blood! 1 Chapter 378 - The Hospital Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios He had vomited blood? Noras eyes narrowed. She hurriedly said, Okay, Ill be right there. No matter what, saving Ian was more important! In the hospital. Joel was panicking outside the operating theater. Ian suddenly vomiting blood caught him off guard. At this moment, his vital signs had already calmed down and he was once again pulled back from death. However, the attending doctor said, Mr. Ian was saved this time, but next time, we cant guarantee anything. Hes still in a coma. We have to think of a way to deal with the brain tumor. Joel said directly, Ive already called Anti over. When the attending doctor heard this, he hesitated. When Joel saw him like this, he could not help but ask, Whats wrong? The attending doctor sighed. A few days ago, Anti could still perform the surgery and barely save him. But now, Mr. Ians body is too weak. Just now, there was blood in his lungs, and we also performed the surgery on him. His body is no longer suitable for surgery. Sigh! No longer suitable for surgery What did this mean? Joel grabbed his hand. What did you say? The attending doctor slowly retracted his hand and said, Mr. Joel, you should prepare for a funeral! before slowly retreating and leaving. Joel stood there and frowned. He looked at the ICU ward again. At this moment, footsteps suddenly came from the end of the corridor. Joel turned back and saw that the elders from the old residence had arrived. He narrowed his eyes and welcomed them. Granduncle, why are you here? This Granduncle was Ians third uncle. He used to be a glorious direct descendant, but ever since he moved to the old residence, he only took the Smiths dividend and did not ask about anything else. Under normal circumstances, they would only appear if something unfair happened to the Smiths. However, this Granduncle did not get along with Ian. Back then, Ian refused to marry for the sake of Yvette. In granduncles eyes, he had already become an anomaly. Joel knew that granduncle had repeatedly scolded Ian for being selfish and completely disregarding his future generations. He did not even have a direct successor! Granduncle even said that even if he did not get married, he could just have a child, but Ian had rejected all of them. Back then, Ians methods were iron-blooded. The entire Smith family was exceptionally obedient under his thunderous methods. How could Granduncle be Ians match? He had forcefully sent him back to the old residence and even sent him a message: Take care of yourself. Dont be a busybody. Granduncle had been furious, but he could not do anything to Ian. According to what Joel knew, this Granduncle was guarding the ancestral old residence. The fun he had every day was cursing Ian. Every day, he would scold him. It had almost become his daily routine! Ever since Ian fell ill, Granduncle had felt even more satisfied. Joel heard that he waited at home every day for news of his death. 1 Nothing good would come of him running here now! Sure enough, the walking stick in the hands of this 80-year-old man hit him directly. Unfilial son! Dont you know why Im here? Joel was not stupid. He dodged his attack, his eyes slightly cold. Granduncle, what do you mean? What do I mean? The wrinkles on Granduncles face furrowed as he scolded, Your Uncle Ian isnt dead yet, but you cant wait to chase his daughter out? When Joel heard this, his eyes narrowed. With that, Granduncle moved aside to reveal Yvonne behind the crowd. Yvonnes eyes were red. She lowered her head and was crying silently. She looked up at Joel and said in a choked voice, Joel, big brother, I was wrong. Let me go home! When he saw her, Joel narrowed his eyes. His lips curled into a mocking smile. Granduncle had always been at odds with Ian. Why would he be so righteous as to help his adopted daughter? In fact, when Ian was seriously ill a few years ago, Granduncle had sent someone to contact him, hinting that he would take Ian down and control the Smiths. This Granduncle had a stomach full of bad ideas for Uncle Ian, but he had stepped forward at this moment. Yvonne must have promised him something! Joel retracted his thoughts. There was still a smile in his fox eyes. What did you do wrong? What wrongdoings was she admitting to? Yvonne lowered her head and said, I shouldnt have targeted Nora. But Joel, I really did treat her like this because I felt bad for Dad. Think about it. Who is the reason why Dad is lying in there hanging between life and death? Whose daughter is Nora? Joel sneered. Yvonne was really good at finding excuses for herself. Yvonne continued, Big Brother, Im doing this all for Dad! If you ask me, he should have just disowned her and prevented her from returning to the Smiths! Now that shes back, Dads illness has worsened. Wasnt it all because of her? Although Im not Dads biological daughter, Im Dads legal daughter. Dad raised me, so how can I not repay his kindness? I know that you and Nora are cousins and are related by blood. Youre biased toward Nora, but Im not! My heart only favors Dad! Her words were self-righteous, but she had found an excuse for what she had done wrong. When Granduncle heard this, he nodded slightly. After all, hes not Ians biological son. Hes just Ians nephew. If you dont feel sorry for your Uncle Ian, his daughter will naturally feel sorry for him! Joel, no matter what, you shouldnt have chased Yvonne out because of someone from the side family! Im here today to tell you that you have to bring her back! Yvonne had gone to look for him and made a request to split the family. As Ians only daughter, even if Joel inherited the Smiths, she could still get half of Ians assets! At that time, she would give the two-thirds to Granduncle. Granduncle knew very well how big Ians private fortune was! He was immediately tempted. Only then did he lick his lips and follow Yvonne here. Furthermore, he had called a few loyal members of the Smiths over. Those people had created the Smiths legend with Ian back then and were very loyal to him. They stood behind Yvonne and Granduncle and began to criticize Joel. Joel, how could you forget Mr. Smiths kindness to you? Thats right. Even an adopted daughter knows how to repay the kindness. What about you? Mr. Smith treats you very well! I dont care what mistake Miss Yvonne has made. Nora shouldnt have acknowledged the Smiths! She should be chased out!! Bring Miss Yvonne home! Thats right.. We need to get that illegitimate daughter out of the Smiths to live up to Mr. Smiths nurturing! Chapter 379 - immediate family!!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Facing everyones criticisms, Joels attitude remained indifferent. These people were originally the backbone of Smith Corporation and were Ians most capable subordinates. They had all seen Ians depressed state because of Yvette. Everyone hated Yvette to the core. Therefore, when he first found out that Nora was his cousin, Joel had to ask Ian for permission before he could go and fetch her. Joel said slowly, Uncles, it was Uncle Ian who made the decision to bring Nora home. He even went to the Hunts banquet personally. Im sure you all know about this, right? Are you planning to disregard Uncle Ians orders? His words silenced those people. Joel knew that they were only there to stand up for Yvonne. These people were actually very reasonable people. He said sincerely, Think about it. If Uncle Ian was still awake, would he have allowed Yvonne to do such a thing? Would he? Of course not! Ian was a very charming person. Otherwise, he would not have let so many of them follow him his entire life. When those people stopped talking, Granduncle said, Hmph, youre full of righteousness and morals. In the end, isnt it all because youre not Ians biological son? I think youre the one who instigated him to acknowledge her so that he would be angered to death. You completely control the Smiths, right? But dont go overboard! Joel, your uncle isnt dead yet! Joel couldnt be bothered with him, but he looked at the core members of the company and said, Im indeed not Uncle Ians biological son. But dont forget that Im still his nephew at the very least. But this woman is not related to Uncle Ian by blood at all. Im sure you all know who is closer to Uncle Ian! With a few words, Joel shifted the conflict. They looked at each other and fell silent. Yes, when they heard that Miss Yvonne had been bullied, they thought about how good Ian used to be and stood up for her. However, Joels words were true! The corridor suddenly fell silent. At this moment, another set of footsteps could be heard. Everyone turned their heads and saw Nora, who was being discussed by everyone, walking over with hurried footsteps. She did not care about the people sizing her up at all and walked straight to Joel. She looked at the operating theater and her gaze was a little complicated. How is he now? Treating Ian was the most important matter. How could Joel have the time to bicker with these people? He directly pulled Nora aside and frowned. This I need you to take a look and see if Uncle Ian can still be saved! Nora nodded. Give me the medical records and all of his CT scans! She was very confident when she spoke. My assistant, Lily, is already on the way. Everything regarding him send them to me! Joel had originally called Nora over to let her treat his illness. However, he did not expect Noras attitude to be so strong. She immediately wanted to take charge of Uncle Ians treatment? He frowned and was about to speak when Yvonnes sharp voice sounded. Joel, you plan to let Nora treat Dad? Thats not possible! Her words made Joel frown tightly. Why not? Of course, it was because if Ian woke up, he would definitely pursue the matter! Yvonne knew Ians character like the back of her hand. She knew very well what would happen to her if he was treated! 1 When they came to the hospital, they had already found out that Ian might not wake up this time. At this moment, of course, they could not let the miracle doctor, Anti, be involved! Thinking about this, Yvonne took a step forth and accused, Because shes from the Andersons. Joel, are you going against Dads wishes? Joel: ?? He frowned. What nonsense are you talking about here?! Yvonne immediately said, Joel, dont think I dont know! The medicine Ive been taking lately is not any good medicine from Myers Peace Pharmacy! Its just a replacement Carefree Pill! But you dont dare to tell the truth because you know that Daddy has never taken Harmonia Pharmacys medicine! She said firmly, All these years, Dad has hated the Andersons to the core. Joel, you know that, right? Even if he died, he would not take the Andersons medicine. Now, you actually let Nora treat him? Even if he was saved, he would be angered to death by you! Joel narrowed his eyes. The Smiths knew that Ian did not take Harmonia Pharmacys medicine. Everyone said that he didnt eat them because he hated Yvette. However, Joel felt that Uncle Ian was afraid that experiencing the familiar taste would cause sadness. As for the final stage, Uncle Ian had always been unwilling to take Harmonia Pharmacys Carefree Pill. It was not because he had a problem with it, but because he really did not want to live anymore. If Uncle Ian had not met a small-time broadcaster on the Internet, he would not have taken the Myerses medicine again. He did not expect Yvonne to interpret his actions this way He narrowed his eyes. Nora is not from the Andersons. Her surname is Smith. Yvonne said forcefully, Her surname isnt important. Whats important is that her mother is Yvette Anderson! Yvonne sighed, Joel, Daddy is already very weak. Do you really have to humiliate him like this?! Humiliate? Joel clenched his jaw. Im just saving Uncle Ians life! I believe Nora has the same thoughts. After saying this, he said to Nora forcefully, Go and see the medical records first. Nora raised her eyebrows. She was in a hurry to save him and did not care about the rest. However, just as she was about to enter the ward, Yvonne rushed over and blocked the door. You cant go in! She looked at Joel angrily. The person Daddy hates the most is Yvette. How can Nora appear in Dads ward? Are you trying to make Dad leave faster? I dont agree! With that, she turned to look at Granduncle. Granduncle immediately coughed. It seems that in the last stage of the patients life, if we agree not to resuscitate him, the signature on the agreement must be signed by his immediate family. Joel, the decision to let her save your uncle is in the hands of Yvonne! After all, she is Ians legal daughter! Yvonne nodded. Joel, if you insist on humiliating Daddy, dont blame me for being rude. Im going to call the police! Joel frowned and was about to force this group of people out of the hospital when he heard Noras light words. Who said youre his immediate family? As soon as she said this, everyone looked at her, not understanding what she meant for a moment. Chapter 380 - Nora Is Ians Daughter!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne frowned and shouted in anger, What? You chased me out of the house. Are you not even going to let me acknowledge my family? I was adopted by Daddy, and our relationship is protected by the law. Dont go overboard! Joel frowned and looked at Nora, not understanding what she meant. Nora raised her eyebrows and said directly, What I mean is that a biological child is more qualified than an adopted child to give permission to continue treatment, right? Biological child? Yvonne was speechless. Everyone knows that my father has never gotten married or had a woman in his life because of your mother. How could he have a biological child? Oh, I get it. You mean Joel? But theres no adoption between Joel and Dad. Legally, theyre just uncle and nephew! Im not talking about him. Noras voice was cold. She looked at the time. When she first came, she did not immediately reveal her identity because she wanted to get the test report from Lily. Judging from the time, it should be here soon, right? As he thought about this, he heard Yvonne sneer. Then who are you talking about? You cant be talking about yourself, right? Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at Yvonne. The girls almond-shaped eyes were filled with interest and mockery. For some reason, Yvonne suddenly had a bad feeling. Indeed, in the next moment, she heard her say calmly, Yes, its me. The entire corridor fell silent for a moment. After a long time, Yvonne was the first to return to her senses. You? Are you dreaming? Youre clearly Uncle Ryans daughter! Youre the illegitimate daughter your mother gave birth to when she eloped with Ryan! Last time, Joel even took your DNA to prove it! Nora, its daytime now. Please dont have any beautiful dreams! Joel looked at Noras confident look and frowned. He asked directly, What evidence do you have? As soon as he said this, he heard hurried footsteps in high heels walking over. Hearing this familiar sound, Noras lips curled up. The evidence is here. With that, everyone turned around and saw Lily walking over. She was wearing a black windbreaker and walked very flashily. Although Lily was American, she was of mixed blood. She had large eyes and a high nose bridge, making her look valiant. She came in front of them and directly handed the DNA report to Nora. Nora did not take it and raised her chin at Joel. Lily turned around and handed the DNA report to Joel. Mr. Joel, this is An Miss Nora and Mr. Ians DNA test report. Test report? Joel narrowed his eyes and picked up the report to take a look. When he saw that there was a 99% chance that they were father and daughter, he looked up at Nora in disbelief. Ians capable subordinates were all stunned. Someone could not help but ask, Mr. Joel, what is written in the DNA report? Say something! Joel put away the report and said word by word, Nora is indeed Uncle Ians biological daughter. As soon as he said this, the others stepped forward. Let me see! Dont fake this report. Look carefully before you speak. Didnt you see the report logo? This is the most authoritative testing organization in the country. It cant be fake! Is she really Mr. Smiths daughter? So Yvette didnt betray him? Then why did she escape back then? Thats not important. Whats important is that Mr. Smith has a future. He has a real daughter now! The group was very excited. Their eyes were red as they spoke. Yvonne was also stunned. She took a step forward and snatched the DNA report. She shouted angrily, How is this possible? How is this possible?! This is impossible! Isnt she Ryans daughter? Joel, tell me, whats going on? What was going on? Joel also wanted to know what was going on! However, now was not the time to argue about this. He said directly, The previous test report might have been wrong, but this report is the answer given by the most authoritative and legal testing organization in the country! Nora is Uncle Ians daughter! As his words fell, he looked at Nora. The girl was still standing there confidently. At this moment, she had her hands in her pockets as she looked at the people in the corridor. Im going to save my father now. Everyone, I wonder if thats okay? Ians subordinates did not stop her anymore. Yvonne and Granduncle had always been the ones stopping them. At this moment, the two of them had no right to stop her! But Yvonne was indignant. If Anti really went to save her father, the first thing her father would do when he woke up would probably be to deal with her! Yvonne roared, No, I suspect that this report is fake! I want to get a DNA sample and do the test myself! When she said this, Joels eyes turned cold. His eyes, which were usually smiling, were now filled with killing intent. He took a step forward and said coldly, Yvonne, everyone knows that Nora is Anti, but youve been stopping her from saving Uncle Ian. What are your intentions? Yvonne choked and stuttered, I, I Im just fulfilling Dads wish! Wish? Joel sneered and looked at the others. Lets not talk about whether Noras DNA report is true or not. Your words are really laughable! Uncle Ians wish is to die, so you want him to die too? Is this your filial piety? Youre too foolish! Yvonne was stunned. Joel looked at Granduncle and Ians capable subordinates and said directly, Uncles, she has been stopping Anti from treating Uncle Ian since the beginning. Why? Only Anti can give Uncle Ian a glimmer of hope! You all said that Im fighting for power, but if Im really so selfish, why dont I let Uncle Ian leave like this? Wouldnt it be better to just be in charge of the company? Why is this unnecessary?! Im sure you all know who doesnt want Uncle Ian to live! Ians subordinates had not spoken since Yvonne suggested not letting Nora treat him. In their opinion, Ians persistence was courting death. Being alive was better than anything. They were all senior executives of Smith Corporation, so how could they not understand anything? At this moment, everyone said, Treat him first! Hearing this, Yvonne was anxious. However, she calmed down when she thought of the doctors words. So what if she went to see him? The doctor had said that it was too late even if she made a move! The main reason was that once her father had passed away, so what if she was an adopted daughter? She still had the right to fight for the inheritance! Chapter 381 - Cured! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After everyone stopped blocking her, Nora entered the ICU ward. As soon as she entered, she sensed a group of people protecting the place. It seemed that regardless of whether the people outside had any objections or not, from the moment Joel called her to the hospital, the surgery was set in stone. He had probably sent Quentin over long ago and secretly arranged everything. Even without the DNA report, Joel could still resolve the problem violently if Yvonne objected. This big brother looked soft, but his methods were powerful. She did not have time to think about this anymore. She had already arrived at the bed and first sized up Ians expression. He was thinner than the last time they met. His cheekbones were protruding, and he lay there as thin as a piece of paper. Nora retracted her gaze and picked up his medical record and the CT scan she had taken. Every organ in his body was indeed failing. The most serious thing was that there was a tumor in his brain that needed to be removed immediately. It was similar to the situation with Mrs. Hunt. However, Mrs. Hunt was in her eighties, so her body naturally deteriorated. Ian was only 50 years old. It was really not right for his body to be so exhausted. While she was thinking, Lily had already changed her clothes and walked in. The medical team that belonged to Anti had completely taken over Ians treatment team. Joel had no objections to this. Outside. Ians attending doctor watched as Lily pushed Ian into the operating theater. He walked back and forth angrily and stomped his feet. He said to Ian, Mr. Joel, Mr. Smiths body is really not suitable for surgery! Youll kill him! Joel did not speak and only stared at the operating theater. The attending doctor said, No matter how good Anti is, the most important thing to do now is to let the old sir recuperate first. All physical indicators have to be met before he can be carried to surgery! Joel lowered his eyes and only said after a moment, I believe her. This girl could always create miracles. When the attending doctor knew that Joel had made up his mind and he would not change it again, he could only pace around anxiously as he stared at the operating theater. In the corridor, Granduncle and Yvonne sat on the bench. Granduncle held his walking stick and craned his neck to look as if he was waiting for the good news of his death. The others were also paying attention to this surgery. Quentin had walked behind Joel at some point in time. He held his chin and was deep in thought, looking very worried. When Joel saw this, he comforted him for once. Dont worry. With Antis medical skills, if she cant save Uncle Ian, then no one in this world can. Quentin: ? He slowly raised his head and looked at Joel. Im not worried about Uncle Ian! Nora can definitely treat him, right? Since shes the best in medicine, why should I be worried? Joel: ? He hesitated. Then you are Quentin sighed heavily. Big Sister hasnt been to the underground arena for two days. I wonder what happened. Sigh! The night before yesterday, because he was going to save Nora, he did not go to the martial arts arena. In the end, he had found out that Big Sister had not gone over either. But last night, after he saw Nora return home, he had gone over. But in the end, Big Sister still did not come! Where did she go? What was she busy with? Joel: He touched his forehead and asked, Cant you focus on the hospital first? Quentin: Is Big Sister in the hospital? This child did not know how serious Uncle Ians illness was. Forget it, he would not say any more. Instead of making him worry with him, it was better to worry about that Big Sister! Its done. With Noras words, the surgery in the operating theater came to an end. She looked at Ians vital signs and took out the silver needles to stop the bleeding. After she was done, she said, Lily. Lily stepped forward and wiped the sweat from her forehead. Then, she checked Ians entire body and said, The operation was very successful. Nora then heaved a sigh of relief. She nodded and went out. The door to the operating theater was opened. The people waiting anxiously outside immediately rushed over. Hows Dad? Yvonne was the first to ask this question. Did the operation succeed? Will Dad wake up? Nora raised her eyebrows and glanced at her. Of course. The surgery was very successful. The words very successful made Yvonnes face turn pale. She took a step back in shock and looked at Nora in disbelief. Nora looked directly at Joel. He will wake up in a day. I think there are some things that need to be settled after that. Her last sentence was directed at Yvonne. Yvonnes feet trembled as she looked at the operating theater. I-I want to see Dad! Yes, lets go see Mr. Smith! The others agreed. Nora stopped them. The patient has just finished his surgery. Its easy to get infected if so many people go in to see him. Lets wait for the patients condition to improve before we talk. Everyone nodded. Joel then said, Alright, Uncle Ian is no longer in danger. You can leave now. After that, he looked at Yvonne and sneered, Also, when Uncle Ian wakes up, I will tell him everything that happened during this period. 1 Yvonne trembled again. She bit her lip, but she was helpless in front of such a domineering Joel. In the end, she could only leave with the group of people. Seeing that the group of people had left, Quentin appeared again and stood beside Nora. He casually took the DNA report from Joels hand. Quentin looked at Nora curiously and asked, Where did you fabricate this report from? Its actually so real! But youre really smart. You actually thought of this method! Nora: ? Quentin opened the DNA report and looked at the stamp of the testing organization. This stamp really looks like it. No wonder they didnt see through it. Did Justin help you? Help me find out who they used for this. Ill see if I can poach him from the Hunts Joel: If he blurted his motive out so openly, would Nora still tell him?! Thats right. He and Quentin both thought that Noras report was fake. It was a reasonable plan to treat Uncle Ian. However, he did not expect to hear the girls clear voice say, This report is real. Quentin and Joel were stunned. The two of them looked at her simultaneously. What did you say? Chapter 382 - Punishment! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Was the DNA report real? Didnt that mean that Nora was really Uncle Ians daughter? It was not that she was not their cousin or related to them by blood if she was indeed Uncle Ryans daughter. It was just that Uncle Ian was different to them. To Joel and Quentin, Ian was more like a teacher and a father than an uncle. Especially Joel, who protected him from the bottom of his heart. Yvette and Uncle Ryan had eloped and hurt Uncle Ians heart. To the two of them, this matter was unforgivable. Therefore, in the beginning, their feelings for Nora were a little complicated. Even someone as strong as Ian would push a woman away when she clearly wanted to get close, let alone Joel and Quentin. But if Nora was Ians daughter then it would be completely different! Joel could still maintain his composure. Although he was surprised, he could still maintain his calm. 1 Quentin was stunned. Thats impossible. I pulled your hair last time and tested your DNA. Is that hair not yours? We have a cousin? Nora: This was a novel way of thinking. 1 She grimaced and answered, Its mine. She was silent for a moment, then decided not to bring up the question Lily had discovered, because she had sensitively caught that it might have involved something. 1 She said confidently, The result was wrong. Quentin: !!! There was a small chance that the DNA test report would go wrong, and the probability was about 0.01%. How could they encounter such a thing? Quentin did not think much about it and asked, Then, your mom didnt betray Uncle Ian? I dont think so, Nora said slowly. Now that I think about it, she might have only given me the surname Smith after marrying Henry Smith. Also There was also the pharmaceutical company her mother had left behind, Idealian Pharmaceuticals. The name Idealian had the name Ian in it! Quentin believed her again. He nodded and approached Nora directly. He patted her shoulder. Alright, Nora. Since youre Uncle Ians biological daughter, youre my biological sister. Ill protect you in the future! Dont be afraid. As long as Im here, I wont let anyone bully you! Also, I wont nag anymore when Im protecting you! You dont have to feel burdened, Ill protect you personally. Im also responsible for Uncle Ian. Nora: Joel: Joel glanced at Quentin and then at Nora. His dark eyes were filled with thoughts. Nora only pretended not to notice his probing gaze. Yvonne was sent back to the villa in the suburbs, and Granduncle followed suit. He paced back and forth in the living room and looked at Yvonne angrily. Didnt you say that she was Ryans daughter? How did she become Ians legitimate daughter again?! Yvonne was like an ant on a hot pan, not knowing what to do. She anxiously said, Granduncle, whats the point of talking about this now? You should think of a way to get me out of this! Granduncle glanced at her and sneered. Ill think of a way for you? Anyway, when your father wakes up, youre the one he wants to settle the score with, not me! This has nothing to do with me! 1 With that, he walked out quickly. Yvonne wanted to chase after him, but the old man had already slipped away as if he wanted to get rid of her. She clenched her fists in anger. This sinister and cunning old man! Previously, he hated Ian so much that he gritted his teeth. After all, no elder in charge of guarding the old residence would be looked down upon like this. However, Ian was too domineering and did not take him seriously at all. This old man would never miss any opportunity to bully Ian. Yet, he could not bear the responsibility! Yvonnes chest rose and fell as she sat on the sofa. She clenched her fists and stared ahead. Nora had become her fathers biological daughter. Then, her father would look down on her even more! 1 After all, all these years, she only had a nominal relationship with Ian. Ian had never taken her out for a day. Furthermore, Ian was someone who abhorred evil. After knowing what she had done, even if they had no evidence, they might still chase her out of the Smiths! She could not leave the Smiths. She was used to living in luxury since she was young. She could not live without money! Yvonne lowered her head, her eyes turning red. Why did everyone look down on her? Wasnt it because she was an adopted daughter? It was because she was an adopted daughter that she was afraid of being chased away and cared about her status She covered her face and cried gloomily. But as she cried, she suddenly looked up again! She could not cry. She had not reached the end! She could still be saved! She stood up and walked around the room. Yes, the only person who wanted to chase her out of the Smiths was her father. If her father died now, even if the Smiths acknowledged Nora, she would still have a share of her fathers assets! What a pity. Why did Nora save her father?! Saved Yvonnes eyes flashed with ruthlessness. After understanding something, she looked out the door and saw that there was no one outside. Joel was really silly. After sending her here yesterday, he had not left anyone behind to keep an eye on her, letting her go out and find Granduncle. It was the same today. But it was good too. She walked back and forth in her room, anxious to wait until it was dark. Then, she went out, took out her diamond ring, and found a black car. The driver took her to the hospital. The sky had already turned completely dark. After Yvonne got out of the black car, she entered the hospital with an uneasy expression. The more she walked, the calmer she became. When she arrived at the floor of Ians ward, she had already calmed down. She slipped into the changing room at the side and changed into a nurses uniform before leaving with a mask on. She pushed the cart toward Ians ward. When she reached the door, she was stopped. Who is it? Yvonne was very calm as she said impatiently, Im here to change the dressing! Open the door! The bodyguard was stunned before opening the door. Yvonne rushed to the bed and looked at Ian. Nora had said that he would wake up tomorrow. Therefore, she only had tonight. She took out a syringe and looked out. Then, her fingers trembled as she held Ians IV bottle and pushed the medicine in the syringe. With a fierce look in her eyes, she said, Daddy, dont blame me. If you want to blame someone, blame your biological daughter and my big brother for forcing me too hard! However, just as she said this, a hand suddenly reached out from the side and held her hand tightly! Yvonne was stunned. She turned around stiffly and met Joels face! 1 Chapter 383 - Was She Wrong? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Yvonne was shocked senseless. She cried out in disbelief. Ah! Then her hand trembled and the needle landed on the bed. Her lips trembled. Jo Joel, what what are you doing? Joel looked at her with deep eyes. I should be the one asking you this. What are you doing? Yvonne bit her lips and refused to speak. I-I was worried about Dad, so I came to see him. Is that so? Joel lowered his head and looked at the needle on the bed. What is this? Yvonne gulped and stuttered, Vitamin. Tsk, why didnt I know this was vitamin? Suddenly, another deep voice sounded, causing Yvonne to turn her head again and see Nora walking over. She picked up the syringe from the bed and sniffed it. After studying it carefully, she came to a conclusion. This is potassium cyanide. As little as 0.1 grams injected into a persons body would kill within thirty seconds! Yvonne stared at the needle and said in shock, This, this isnt, dont talk nonsense 1 Really? Nora handed the syringe to her. Theres still some residue in here. If its vitamins, eat it and Ill believe you. Yvonne: !! She took the syringe with trembling fingers and stared at the liquid inside. Of course, she knew best what was inside! Potassium cyanide was medicine for euthanasia! Her hands trembled, but she did not dare to really drink it. She threw the syringe on the ground. Why should I drink it? I wont! I refuse! Yvonne immediately shouted, Youre slandering me! I didnt want to poison Daddy! She suddenly came to a realization and said, I know. Is it because you didnt treat Daddy at all, so you deliberately said that he would wake up tomorrow and forced me to do it?! This way, it wont show that your medical skills are bad. Nora, youre really sinister and cunning! 1 Nora heard her and lifted the blanket on Ians arm. The bottle of drip was not even connected to his hand! Yvonne was stunned. Nora smiled. Indeed, he wont wake up tomorrow. Do you think he will wake up immediately after the surgery when his brain illness is so serious? He will need to rest for at least a week. However, I couldnt wait another week. What could she not wait for? Just as Yvonne was hesitating, Joel added, The matter of you manipulating Florence to poison Old Maddy cant be solved even if Florence sues you and makes a confession. As long as you refuse to admit it, there will be no evidence. We cant convict you of instigating someone to murder, so we thought of this method. The moment Nora left the operating theater, Yvonne had nervously asked when Ian would wake up. Joel had given Nora a look. Nora immediately said Ian would wake up tomorrow. This only gave Yvonne a day to make a move. When Yvonne heard that, she took a step back and looked at the two of them in disbelief. Despicable! Youre too despicable!! You actually schemed against me! Joel lowered his eyes. This is a setup, but we didnt force you to come in. Before tonight, I thought that if you didnt come, you would still have some conscience. Then, I would have given you a decent dowry and married you off since youre the eldest daughter of the Smiths. From the looks of it, I was still soft-hearted. Yvonne cried out in surprise, Youre too soft-hearted? Youve always been the most careful and firm. I dont need to spend much effort to please other brothers, but what about you? Ive tried so hard, but I cant make you treat me better! I know that youve never treated me like family! Joel looked up at her. Yvonne was actually right. He was a cold person by nature. There were not many people he cared about. Ian was one of them. Mia was one of them. Tanya from many years ago was one of them. He could barely count the cousins of the Smiths, but Yvonne had never been in his heart. Joel ignored her and said to the people outside, Come in. The bodyguards walked in. Joel pointed at Yvonne. Take her away and send her to the police station tomorrow. 1 The word police station made Yvonnes body shudder. She suddenly raised her head and looked at Joel in disbelief. You youre sending me to the police station? If thats the case, the Smiths matter will spread! This is all a scandal! When Joel heard this, he nodded. Youre right. The police will at most charge you with attempted murder. Youll be sentenced to life imprisonment. If youre more sensible inside, your life wont be too bad. The words life imprisonment made Yvonne shudder. Joel suddenly turned to look at Nora. Nora, tell me. What should we do? Was he handing her execution rights to Nora? Nora probably hated her to death! Yvonne panicked. Joel, big brother! You cant do this. Were siblings after all. Please give me a way out! Joel lowered his eyes. A way out? Its not impossible. Ill help you suppress this matter, but you have to listen to me and get married obediently Yes, she would get married to anyone he wanted! Yvonne nodded immediately. Ill listen to you! However, Nora could hear another meaning from her words. Whoever she married, she had to listen to Joels arrangements. From Joels words, she could hear some killing intent. The man Joel wanted her to marry was definitely not a good person. She lowered her eyes and suddenly said, Send her to the police station! These words stunned Joel. Youre willing to let her off? Yvonne was also anxious. Nora, youre so evil! She slowly turned back to Joel, stunned. Yvonne asked in confusion, Joel, what do you mean by letting me off? Joel lowered his eyes. I originally planned to marry you to Jason. Jason Hearing this name, Yvonne shivered. This person had violent tendencies. He had married two wives and both of them had been beaten to death. Because he was from a wealthy family, he had spent money to suppress the matter. However, domestic violence would not change. If she married him, there would only be one outcomebeing beaten to death! 1 Yvonnes legs went soft and she fell to the ground. How could she have forgotten? Joel was a smiling tiger. Although he always had a smile on his face and his eyes were smiling, his heart was actually the most ruthless. She suddenly shouted, Hypocrite! The Smiths are all hypocrites! Ian! He adopted me but did not take good care of me! He never gave me fatherly love. Youre no better, you never treated me as your real sister! Was I wrong? I was not wrong! Because if I did not scheme, no one would think about me! Chapter 384 - Karma Yvonne shouted crazily. She pointed at Joel and scolded, You adopted me only because you wanted to matchmake me. Now, you see that Im useless. This woman is back and you already have a sister, so youre planning to abandon me! Are you despising me for being a hindrance? You Smiths are all bad people! Bad people! From the moment you adopted me, youve been up to no good! She screamed hysterically. If someone did not know better, they would have thought that the Smiths were torturing her. She did not know how long she had been shouting for before Nora stretched out her fingers and dug her ears. Tsk, I really cant listen to it anymore. Yvonnes voice stopped as she looked at her angrily. Nora squatted down and looked at her face to face. Before you came, I investigated you. She wanted to see if this person could still be saved. Was her heart bad or was it really because she lacked love? After all, she was an adopted daughter. The result was shocking. She took out her phone and opened the information she had saved in the photo album. You said that he adopted you and treated you badly Then do you know what the children who were with you at the orphanage are doing now? This is the girl who slept on your top bunk. You should know her, right? She was adopted by an ordinary family, but she didnt have the money to go to university after she went to high school. So she went out to work and met her boyfriend. The two of them are married now, but they have been fighting for their lives. She never knew in her life that someones clothes could be customized for hundreds of thousands or millions of dollars because she had never seen that much money. This is normal. Look at this girl. Shes also a girl from your dormitory. She was adopted by a beastly father and was placed under house arrest for 20 years. He got someone to come to her door and let her pick up guests to earn money. Her life was worse than death. Now that she has that kind of illness, she cant see well and is waiting to die. And this The pictures were of all kinds of adopted children and their recent situations. Most of the children lived normally, but they were only middle-class. A small portion of people lived miserably. Nora looked at Yvonne. So, why cant you thank him for never mistreating you, for sending you to the best school, and even sending you overseas to study? The piano, violin, dance, computer, which of these dont you need resources for? Some people have never come into contact with them. As for company and feelings, some people are just not good at talking, but he has never mocked you or ignored you, right? We shouldnt ask for too much. The thought of destroying what we cant get is too terrifying. Yvonne still retorted, I dont ask for much. I just want a family! But the people in this family are too cold to me! Im just a child! Nora saw that she was being stubborn and sneered. Before she could say anything, Joels voice suddenly came from the side. I originally didnt want to talk to you, but I dont want to tarnish my reputation like you! Have you ever wondered why Uncle Ian is so distant and cold to you? Yvonne was startled. What? Joel lowered his eyes. When you were four years old, you had a fever once. Uncle Ian even guarded you for a night. At that time, he even played with you often He was a perfect father! Four years old? This was something that had happened too long ago, and Yvonne had long forgotten about it. As she was thinking, she heard Joel say, Uncle Ian doesnt treat you well because when you were four years old, he saw you kill the little rabbit that you kept as a pet. Yvonnes entire body froze. Joel lowered his eyes. Uncle Ian bought you all kinds of pets, but because you felt that he treated them too well, you indirectly caused their deaths. During that period of time, other than humans, there were no living things in the house! Uncle Ian tried to correct your thoughts, but you were born with bad roots. You were bad to the bone. If you felt the slightest dissatisfaction, you would poison them. At that time, I felt that you were mentally unstable, but at most, you would hurt the pets. But I didnt expect you to dare to poison people now! A vicious woman like you probably has a black heart. How could Uncle Ian possibly treat you with love?! Yvonne narrowed her eyes. She bit her lip. Those pets stole my love. So what if I killed them? Theyre just some animals! And that Old Maddy was just a lunatic adopted by our family. He didnt even have any dignity when he was alive. So what if he died? He didnt even have a family. Whats the point of such a person living in this world! Hearing her words, Nora narrowed her eyes. Over the years, she had been used to seeing patients and lunatics. However, the person in front of her was the first person who made her feel terrified because she was a naturally bad person. She did not want to be involved with her anymore. She only said one last sentence. Actually, when he adopted you, he had never thought of giving up on you again. If you dont believe me, you can look at your name. Name? Yvonne was stunned before she reacted. Her name was Yvonne, and Ian loved Yvette. She clenched her fists and sneered. I already know what this name means. My existence is just him showing off his longing for his ex-girlfriend! Nora said softly, But he has been longing for her all his life. So how could he chase the adopted daughter who represented Yvette out of the house? Yvonne was stunned. Nora did not give her a chance to speak again. Actually, she did not want to say anything to her here. She just did not want Yvonne to hate the person on the bed for no reason and let her tarnish his reputation. Now that everything was clear, she looked at Joel. Send her to the police station. Joel was silent. Nora said, Didnt you say that hes the most law-abiding? Then hell definitely send her to the police station and not torture her privately. When Joel heard this, he looked at the person on the hospital bed. In the end, he suppressed the anger in his heart and said to the bodyguard, Send her to the police station. Also, send all the surveillance cameras footage. Well definitely convict her of attempted murder! Yes, sir. When Yvonne was dragged out by the security guards, she no longer spoke. Her body was also soft. Nora did not have time to sigh about her fate. She only told Joel that she was leaving first. It had been a long time since she went to the underground arena. She was going to take a look tonight. Otherwise, if she could not enter Class F, she would not be able to compete with Big Brother! She parked the car at the martial arts arena and entered. Quentin, who had been protecting her all along, followed closely behind. He was stunned when he entered the parking lot of the underground arena. What was his little cousin doing here? Chapter 385 - Big Sister, Show Me Your True Colors! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora entered the underground arena and saw Justin in the food section. After all, a man holding a little girl was too eye-catching. She walked over and Cherry, who was wearing a silver mask, said softly, Mommy, I havent seen you in a few days. I missed you so much~ When I see you, I feel full of energy! Nora: The corners of her lips twitched. Seeing that Cherry still had the intention to continue talking, she quickly said, Shhh. Cherry immediately shut her mouth obediently. Nora walked over and fell onto the sofa. She immediately leaned against the sofa and closed her eyes to rest. In order to wait for Yvonne to go to the hospital tonight, she had not slept since the day before. However, after closing her eyes, she could still hear Cherry mumbling at Justins ear. Daddy, do you see that? Mommy is very scary if she hasnt slept enough. You cant provoke her now! Justin smiled. How scary is she? Cherry said softly, When I was young, I was insensible once and woke her up. She spanked me a few times! It hurt so much! The man remained silent for a long time before saying, I envy you. 3 Nora: ?? What did he envy Cherry for? Being spanked? Was this dog man still a masochist? She grimaced, rolled over, and went back to sleep. At this moment, enthusiastic applause and sighs were suddenly heard on the nearest ring. Then, someone passed by them while still discussing fervently. Heavens, isnt Victor too powerful? The last time he was injured, he was clearly more severely injured than Randy from Quinn School of Martial Arts, but Randy is still lying in the hospital and cant get up. But look at Victor, he has already recovered, and he seems to be even more powerful than last time! Thats right. He only used a few moves to defeat the fighter from Class E. Hes too powerful. I think his skills arent much different from those two! No way? Big Brother and Big Sister are the representatives of martial arts. Victor is only the disciple of a foreign boxing champion and has only studied for two years. It cant be The two of them left while talking. Nora suddenly opened her eyes. At that moment, her dark eyes met Justins. The mole under the mans eye seemed to be flashing with the same question. The moment the two of them looked at each other, neither of them spoke. They stood up and walked toward the arena. Indeed, Victor was getting off the stage. On the other side, a man was being carried off the stage. Thats a Class E martial artist. He entered Class F last year, and his skills are not bad. He couldnt even take a few moves from Victor? Justin was a little hesitant as he stared at Victor. He slowly analyzed in a deep voice, Furthermore, from the way he walked, his injuries seem to have healed completely. But he only took four days to heal his muscles and bones! This is too fast! There must be a reason why things are so abnormal. Nora suddenly approached Justin. Her voice was very low. Follow him and take a look? Justin nodded. The two of them followed Victor out. When they saw him take two steps, he reached out and pressed his chest, his face filled with pain. The last time, Nora taught him a good lesson. Even if his external injuries were healed, his internal injuries were still there. The wound on his chest was the hardest to heal. As the two of them were thinking, Victor suddenly took out a bag of strange-looking medicine, opened it, and drank it. After he finished drinking, the pain in his chest seemed to have been relieved. Even his footsteps had become more vigorous. It looked like his martial arts skills had improved again? Theres something wrong with that medicine. Just as this sentence appeared in Noras mind, Justin had already spoken. Nora nodded. Dont disturb him. Lets go over and take a look first. Victor finished the bag of medicine and did not throw the packaging into the trash can. Instead, he carefully folded the bag and placed it in his pocket. Nora frowned. Justin seemed to have sensed something and asked, You want it? Yeah. Justin handed her Cherry. Wait a minute. Nora had just taken Cherry when she saw Justin walking towards Victor in the distance. When the two of them brushed past each other, Justins shoulder suddenly bumped into Victor. Victor was furious. What are you doing? Are you crazy? Justin was wearing a black mask, and his thin lips curled up slightly. Im sorry. Victor still wanted to scold him. After all, his temper had always been bad. However, for some reason, when he met this mans pitch-black eyes, he could not say anything else. This was the pressure of an expert. Victor could only snort and mutter something before lowering his head and leaving quickly. After he left, Justin turned around and returned. He took out the bag of medicine, that Victor had drunk earlier, like a magic trick and handed it to Nora. Nora took it and glanced at it. Indeed, she saw some residue inside. She smirked. Ill let Lily see whats in this medicine tonight. It shouldnt be ordinary stimulants. Justin nodded. Cherry, who had long been placed on the ground by Nora, reached out her small hand to Justin. Daddy, hug. Why do you need him to hug you? Dont you have legs? Nora muttered in disdain, but Justin still bent down without any hesitation and picked Cherry up. When he saw Nora frowning, he subconsciously explained, Its too messy here. Its better to keep her close, just to be safe. Nora: After a moment of silence, she asked, Do you hug Pete this much too? Justin said without hesitation, He doesnt need it. As a man, this little danger is nothing. Why such double standards? Nora ignored him and rolled her eyes at Cherry instead. Cherry wrapped her arms around her fathers neck and praised, Daddy, you looked so handsome when you were stealing! 1 Justin: Cherry blinked. Should we continue to steal things? Justin smiled. We have everything you want at home. In this world He suddenly looked at Nora and said meaningfully, Other than the one thing that I want to steal, I can buy everything else for you. Cherry was curious. Then what are you trying to steal, Daddy? Justin just smiled. For some reason, Noras heart skipped a beat when he stared at her. Her face was even slightly hot, so much so that she did not notice a figure quietly approaching her. Just as Justins lips moved slightly and he was about to say something, a figure suddenly darted out from the side. Quentin attacked Noras face very quickly and took off her mask. Big Sister, let me see your true colors today! Chapter 386 - Teaming Up For The Tournament? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Quentin moved very quickly. Just as it seemed like he was about to take off her mask, and even Nora was caught somewhat off-guard, a large hand suddenly held her around her waist and pulled her back a couple of steps. She fell right into the mans arms. The mans familiar testosterone-y aura took Nora by surprise. She turned to see Justin staring at her. After quickly letting go of her waist, the man said in a low and deep voice, Youre welcome. Nora: She actually wasnt planning on thanking him. She stood up straight and looked at Quentin. What are you doing? Quentin felt rather regretful that he hadnt managed to take off her mask. He said, Sorry, Big Sister. I just wanted to see what you really look like. When he was walking over just now, he had seen Big Sister spacing out for once. On top of that, she had even seemed distracted and somewhat dazed, so he had reckoned that this was probably the best opportunity he would ever have. Unexpectedly, it had actually failed. He couldnt help but glare at Justin, who was wearing a black mask. What was he showing off how in love they were at a critical moment like that for? Couldnt he just hug her at home? To think he actually did that in public. Was it because he thought that he was single and didnt have a girlfriend? He curled his lips disdainfully and ignored Justin. Instead, he showed Nora a lot of admiration and asked, Why didnt you come the last two days, Big Sister? Nora: ? Didnt he know exactly what she was doing? She curled her lips into a smile and replied, I had something on. Quentin nodded. I just so happened to have something on too. My cousin was framed, so I went to save her. By the way, are we still taking part in the match today, Big Sister? Yeah. Nora agreed to it without any hesitation. Quentin looked around. Are you looking for someone? asked Nora. Quentin nodded. I saw my cousins car outside. She must have heard about the tournament somewhere and come here to have some fun. Im afraid shell offend someone because she doesnt know the rules, so Im looking around to see if I can find her. I dont know where shes hiding, though. Nora: Next to her, Cherry, who was holding her cell phone, swept her gaze across Quentin and shook her head a little. It would probably take that silly uncle of hers forever to realize that Mommy was Big Sister! Nora and Justin were the two mainstays of the martial arts circle. With Quentin, the self-proclaimed third, with them, their team practically forged ahead unopposed. Before they went into the ring, Quentin even said to Justin, Remember to protect yourself later. Youre the weakest among us three. Dont give the opponents any chance for a breakthrough. Justin: His words made Nora give Justin a close, scrutinizing look. The two of them had fought each other a few times before, but she hadnt been able to completely suppress Justin before. This showed that the man was very strong. Who exactly was he? Who had he learned his martial arts from? Perhaps because he noticed her gaze, Justin came up to her and let out a low chuckle. With his beauty mark covered by his mask, the mans eyes were dark and bottomless and looked a little less bewitching than usual. He said, Ill take off the mask and let you look at me for free after the fight is over and we go home. Dont look anymore for now. Nora: !! Quentin: For some reason, he felt like they were showing off how in love they were again. The two of them were too much! Were they here to compete or to show off how deeply they were in love with each other?! The triggered Quentin straight-up displayed his martial prowess to its fullest and utterly defeated his opponent. With all the points they had accumulated recently, they had reached Class D. The team of three fought two more matches. However, when they were about to leave at night, the organizer of the tournament came up to them with a troubled look on his face. He said, Please wait a minute, the three of you. The trio stopped and looked at the organizer in confusion. The organizer sighed and asked, Can the three of you wait for a while and watch a certain match? Watch a certain match? All three of them nodded. Quentin had agreed because the tournament used to be organized by Ryan. At the bottom of it all, the Smiths had to take responsibility for the tournament. As for Justin, as a leading figure in the martial arts circle, he had his responsibilities, of course. Although Nora didnt actively participate in the Quinn School of Martial Arts affairs, as Big Sister, she would play her part in maintaining order in the tournament, so she also agreed to it. The organizer took the trio to Arena No. 5. Once one-on-one matches were over, team matches were slotted in at intervals. However, Nora was stunned when she saw the three people in the ring because The people in the ring were none other than Victor and his two fellow disciples! The few of them were disciples of the Benevolence Hall, which had only been established for two years. Additionally, the owner of the Benevolence Hall was none other than the foreign boxing champion, Abigail! Why had those three suddenly formed a team, though? While she was wondering about it, the organizer standing beside them sighed and said, That man called Victor, as well as his two fellow disciples, suddenly became very strong. Originally, we didnt think much about itafter all, once they reach Class F, there are Big Brother and Big Sister who will teach them a lesson or two. While saying that, he secretly cast a glance at Justin. Seeing that Justin was ignoring him, he continued and said, But unexpectedly, those three have actually formed a team. Now that theyve become a three-man team, it may really be true that no one can beat them anymore! Quentin snorted coldly at his words. Why wouldnt anyone be able to beat them? How can you put yourself down when you havent even fought them?! Theres still me and Big my elder sister, isnt it? Hed originally wanted to say Big Sister, but he suddenly remembered that Big Sister wanted to hide her identity, so he ended up saying elder sister instead. Nora: ?? Her lips slowly curled into a smile. She couldnt help but wonder if that fellow would still be able to bring himself to call her his elder sister once he knew who she really was. The organizer, however, misunderstood and thought that Quentin wanted to say Big Brother, so he didnt think too much about it. He merely sighed and said, Theres only the two of you. Besides, its one-on-one. To be honest, Im not worried about Big Sister or Big Brother being up against Victor one-on-one. But there are three of them, so its hard to say! The organizer glanced at Justin. Victor and his two fellow disciples were comparable in strength to Big Sister and Big Brother now. Unfortunately, Team Third In The World only had Big Brother and Quentin, who was ranked third. How would they be able to beat them? Quentin also heaved a sigh. Yeah. Im not trying to diss you, but youre holding us back, bro. Nevertheless, he still said impartially, Just try your best. It doesnt matter even if you lose. Were all Americans here, so it doesnt matter. As soon as he said that, the organizer fell silent for a moment. At last, he heaved a huge sigh and asked, Do you know what their team name is? What is it? Americans Are Incompetent. His words stunned the three of them. Quentin shouted angrily, What kind of ridiculous name is that? You guys actually allowed it? The organizer was also very angry. We dont have any rules in the tournament. Its just like how no one would say anything even if you named your team First In The World.. They exploited that loophole. So, do you still think its okay to lose? Chapter 387 - Change Him To Big Brother! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Was it okay to lose? Of course not! Quentin said, Let us face them in a match! Well kick their a*ses! The organizer looked at him and shook his head again. Sigh. Lets talk about it again after you watch their match. Quentin didnt understand what he meant, but shortly after, he did. Hed originally thought that Victor must be the strongest among the three, but unexpectedly, the bald black man next to him was actually the strongest. His body was as if it was made out of steel, and he seemed immune to all attacks. All the teams they were up against were from Class D, but the three of them played them all like they were babies. Victor wasnt that lacking in martial arts ethics anymore this time. The victory was theirs once the three of them threw their opponents out of the ring. There was no applause around them. Victor was quiet and didnt say anything. The bald man next to him rubbed his bald head and said something in a foreign language. Someone who didnt understand asked, What did he say? Cherry translated it for him. He said, Isnt there anyone in America who can fight?'' That one line from her made everyone fall silent. Even Quentin, who was usually the chattiest person ever, had a serious look on his face. He stared at them for quite a while before he finally leaned toward Nora and asked, Big Sister, did you notice Theyve become stronger. Nora answered him straightaway. Quentin immediately nodded. Yes, and it isnt just by a little. Why do I feel like Victor can last a few dozen moves against you now? Nora replied, Twenty moves. Quentin: Big Sister was simply so confident! But! He felt an acute sense of crisis. I was originally ranked third in New York, but I feel threatened by that guy now. Aside from Big Brother and Big Sister, theres probably no one else who would be their match now, right? I can only tie with them at the most. The organizer sighed and said, Now you understand why I asked you guys to watch the match, right? Itll probably only be possible to defeat them if Big Brother and Big Sister team up! Quentin nodded at once. I think so, too. Even if he could stop Victor, Big Sister would have a hard time dealing with the other two by herself. The organizer said, Out of all the teams, Team Third In The World has the highest chance of beating them. Therefore, from tomorrow onward, I intend to arrange five matches for you guys every day, so that you can enter Class F as soon as possible. This way, youll be able to go up against them! Otherwise, if they hog the Class F seats and clamor there every day, wont we die of anger? I wonder if the three of you would agree to it? Justin looked straight at Nora and said, She has the final say. The organizer: He looked at Nora. Nora kept quiet for a moment before she nodded. Okay. She was duty-bound to uphold the American pride in their martial arts. The organizer looked at Quentin again. Quentin, who had a stern look on his face, hesitated for very long before he finally said, Okay! After all, as the person ranked third in the world, who else can do it, if not me? The organizer finally breathed a sigh of relief and left. After he left, Quentin walked over to Justin and Nora. Big Sister, I think the three of us may not be able to win against the three of them because we have someone in the team holding us back. Both Justin and Nora nodded. And wasnt that so? He had quite a lot of self-awareness after all. Unexpectedly, the next moment, Quentin said to Justin, How about you withdraw from the team? If we replace you with Big Brother, we likely wont have any problems anymore! Justin: ?? He let out a low scoff of laughter. He was about to speak when a womans cold and urgent voice reached them. No, I dont want that. Quentin: ? Justin also looked at her, only to see dissatisfaction in Noras almond-shaped eyes. I dont want to be in the same team as him. Justin: Quentin was also dumbfounded. Huh? Why? We dont get along. After giving a brief explanation, Nora looked at Justin and added, Besides, he isnt weak. The three of us can do it. Only Nora, who had fought with him before, knew how strong Justin truly was. Quentin usually fought very valiantly against their opponents, so he had basically dealt with the opponents for Justin. Moreover, he was carrying Cherry, which made Nora worried that she would get hurt, so she also helped him out all the time. As a result, despite being on the same team, Quentin still didnt know how strong Justin The Pretty Boy was. Quentin liked Big Sister, but he also liked Big Brother very much. He couldnt help but speak up for Big Brother. Big Sister, what did Big Brother do to you? Did he steal your baby? Or did he steal your husband? Why are you so at odds with him? Nora: Quentin scratched his head. Besides, I know you definitely think highly of your husband, but shouldnt we be realistic? You cant just think that your husband isnt weak just because beauty is in the eye of the beholder. Then, he held his arm up, raised his chin, and said, Or how about I compete with him in a duel? If he can beat me, he can stay in the team. Nora glanced at him and left. Justin also glanced at him and left. Quentin: ?? What did those two mean by that? Why did he feel as if the more he looked at them, the more he felt like something was wrong? Were they looking down on him? The corners of his lips spasmed and he chased after them. However, he could no longer see the two of them. Never mind. He would just look for his cousin first. He went one round in the arena but didnt find her. In the end, he decided to go to the car park and wait for her!! No matter where she was, she would eventually have to go to the car park, right? Nora and Justin had already turned the corner and gone onto the path at the side. After confirming that there was no one on either side, Justin said, I know those two people that teamed up with Victor. They have been here since the start of the tournament, but at that time, they werent as strong as they are now. So, that means theyve also become stronger? Nora asked hesitantly. Justin nodded. Nora took out the drink pouch that Justin stole from Victor and asked, Do you know what Morris told me? Justin practically replied without any hesitation, Human experiments? Nora was surprised. You know about it? I was guessing. Nora wasnt doubtful anymore. Given how smart Justin was, he must have already figured out something from the point where Morris started to frequently check whether there were any unknown chemicals in Old Maddys body. A puzzled Justin asked, Are you suspecting that their increase in strength is related to illegal drugs? Nora raised the pouch she was holding. I will know whether theres any relation once I check the chemical composition of the stuff in here overnight. Justin nodded. The two walked to the car park. Nora had only just come up to her black jeep when Quentin came after her. Chapter 388 - A Younger Sister Should Give In To Her Elder Brother Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Nora, who was about to stop in front of the jeep, saw him coming over out of the corner of her eye, she paused slightly and instead followed Justin to the ordinary car two parking spaces away from the jeep. Justin glanced behind him. When he saw Quentin, he immediately understood why she had done that. However, he pretended not to understand and raised an eyebrow. He asked, Are you thinking of going home with me? Itll be my greatest pleasure. Nora: She rolled her eyes and said, Can you be a little more serious? Justin let out a low chuckle. This is the very first time someone has ever told me to be more serious. In front of outsiders, he had always been unfathomable and unsmiling, but the man was really letting go of himself more and more in front of her. For some reason, Nora suddenly thought of the first time they had met. The man had been cold and unfathomable at that time. He had walked out of Hotel Finests elevator in California like he was the bright moon surrounded by a myriad of stars. At that time, Petes head was buried into his shoulders with only the back of his head exposed. The man had glanced at her and then coldly said, Youre not my type, Ms. Smith. 1 How times had changed. How had that cold and distant man of that time suddenly fallen into the mortal world? While she was thinking about it, the man walked over to the backseat, opened the door, and put Cherry in. Then, he looked at her. You dont want to be in the backseat? Oh, thats true. Youd definitely want to be in the passenger seat instead. Nora: Fine. No matter how much time flew by, it seemed like the man would only become more and more narcissistic. Nora sat in the backseat in the end. Justin didnt mind, either. He drove off with her and Cherry. In the car park. Quentin stood in front of the jeep after watching Big Sister get into the car with her husband and daughter. However, even after waiting for a long while, he didnt see his cousin coming out. He frowned and looked into the jeep through the window. The cars chassis was very high. When he looked at the backseat, he noticed two pieces of clothing that had been placed there. Quentin was taken aback. Werent those the clothes that Nora was wearing when she was treating Uncle Ian in the hospital? Why were they in the backseat? No, wait Quentin suddenly understood something, and he immediately smiled. Nora left with Justin. She waited until Quentin left before she finally went back to her car. She got into the car and changed in the backseat. After casually tossing the red dress onto the backseat, she finally opened the door to go to the drivers seat. Before she went over, Justin chuckled and said, If you really want to hide your identity, you should change your car too. He tossed his car key to Nora and suggested, Why dont you drive this car instead for now? Nora glanced at his car. From the outside, it was just an ordinary Volkswagen. But once one entered, they would realize that it wasnt as simple as it looked on the inside. Be it the engine or the leather seats, all of them were the best. Remodeling a car cost a lot. In addition, even if she had the money, time was needed to remodel a car at the last minute. Thus, after thinking about it for a while, she didnt turn him down. She took the car keys from him and said, I wont stand on ceremony, then. Nora drove the jeep while Justin drove the ordinary Volkswagen. The two left the building one after the other, and subsequently entered a high-end residential complex. After getting Justin to park the Volkswagen in the residential complex, Nora said, Ive bought an apartment here. This is the parking lot for the apartment. Justin looked upstairs. Whats your apartment number? Nora was a little surprised, but nevertheless answered, 302. Then, she asked, What are you planning? To buy 301. Justin smiled and said, If you ever move in, we can be neighbors. You must be sick in the head, said Nora. Yeah, why dont you treat my illness? Justin immediately quipped. Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed. She got into the jeep and said, Get in the car. Ill take you guys home. Justin picked up Cherry and got in the backseat. When Nora, who had gotten into the drivers seat, saw them, she couldnt help but say, She has already grown up, yet youre still holding her? Theres no child seat. Its not safe. Justin briefly explained. Nora curled her lips disdainfully. Shes already used to riding in the car by herself. Mommy, that was because no one doted on me back then! Im not used to it anymore! Cherry protested weakly. However, as soon as she said that, she saw Noras stern eyes in the rearview mirror. She was so scared that she shrank back and hastily said, Yes, Im very used to it. Why dont you put me down, Daddy? Dont hold me so tightly~ Despite saying that, she didnt get off Justins legs but instead hugged his neck tighter. Nora: Justin chuckled and stroked Cherrys hair. He didnt expose her, but instead supported her and said, Be good. Dont listen to your Mommy, shes just jealous. Cherry was puzzled. Whats she jealous of? That Im hugging you, of course. This was an ambiguous statement. First, it meant that she was jealous of Cherry. Second, it meant that she was jealous of Justin. That scumbag was really taking advantage of her every moment of the day. The corners of Noras lips spasmed. She couldnt be bothered with the two of them, so she instead asked detachedly, When are you and Pete switching back, Cherry? Cherry panicked at once. She said, Mommy, I really miss you very much. I miss you super much! I miss the way you sleep, the way you get ready to go to bed, the way you doze off while you eat She couldnt come up with any more. After being stuck for a while, she finally said, But Pete needs you more! After all, you havent seen each other for five years, so I wont disturb your bonding session, okay? That clever little fellow obviously didnt want to come back anymore after Justin spoiled her so much, so she made up so many excuses. She sneered, Shall I thank you on behalf of Pete? Its fine~ Cherry said shyly, What can I do? Im his little sister, after all, so I have to give in to my elder brother~ It seemed like Cherry had become more thick-skinned than before. She glared at Justin. It really was like what they saidone was marked by the company they kept! After Nora took Cherry and Justin to the Hunts, while Cherry was getting out of the car, she asked, Mommy, when are you and Daddy taking Pete and me to the amusement park? Another day. Nora answered. Cherry, however, persisted. She asked, When is that? The day after tomorrow! Nora had no choice but to give her an answer. Yay! Cherry raised her eyebrows at Justin triumphantly. Then, she bounced off while holding his hand and entered the manor. Nora returned to the Smiths after that. Unexpectedly, right after she got out of the car, Quentin came out of nowhere and blocked her way. He said, You dont have to pretend anymore, Nora! I know your secret now! 1 Noras pupils shrank! Surely her identity as Big Sister hadnt been exposed, had it? 2 Chapter 389 - Kiss~ She asked calmly, What secret? Did you go to the martial arts tournament because you heard something? A resigned Nora nodded. Thats right. I knew it. You even changed and put on a mask, so I didnt recognize you. Quentin looked around after he spoke. Then he said, Since you were at the tournament, then you must have heard of me, right? Nora: ? Quentin said, Didnt I already tell you? Im the best fighter in the family and am ranked third in New York. I will definitely shine in the tournament! Do you know who I am? No, I dont. Quentin the dimwit immediately looked around. Then, he said, Ill tell you and you alone since youre my cousin, Nora. Youre the only one Im telling, get it? Even Joel doesnt know the alias Im using in the tournament! He straightened his back, raised his chin, and declared, I am Smithin! However, when he didnt see any reaction from Nora, Quentin glanced at her and frowned. Havent you heard of that name? Then do you know the famous Team Third In The World? Be it Smithin or Team Third In The World, both had actually become very famous in the underground arena recently. Anyone who had been there would have heard of him. But Nora decided to tease him and deliberately said, Im new there, so I only heard them talking about Victor. Quentin: No one in the family knew that he was participating in the martial arts tournament, so he couldnt show off. Now that he had finally found a cousin who was interested in the tournament, how could she be kept unaware of his greatness? Quentin was very puzzled, very much so. Victor is nothing. Hes just a piece of trash who lost to me two years ago. Even if you have never heard of Smithin, surely youve heard of Team Third In The World, right?! He hadnt competed in his own name, so it was normal that she hadnt heard of him. But how come she hadnt heard of the famous Team Third In The World, either? Nora walked toward the house. And then? What do you mean by and then?! Quentin became anxious. He gritted his teeth, steeled his resolve, and said, Forget it, Ill let you in on another big secret! Nora looked back at him. Quentin said, But you have to swear that you wont tell anyone! I promised that I wouldnt reveal her identity casually to outsiders. Im only telling you because youre my cousin. Nora had a vague idea what he was going to say next when she heard that. Sure enough, the next moment, he asked, Do you know who that woman in the red dress in Team Third In The World is? Nora: Shes Big Sister! The Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts!!! Quentin said triumphantly, Do you see now? Even Big Sister has teamed up with me. She approached me because she thought that I was talented and fought pretty well Surely youve at least heard of Big Sister, right? Yeah, I have. Quentin was satisfied at last. He said, So, dont you feel very honored that Big Sister has seen something in your elder brother? But dont you get ahead of yourself. You absolutely mustnt say anything about this to outsiders. Big Sisters identity is confidential. Is that look in your eyes envy? Actually, you dont have to be envious that Big Sister has seen something in me. Uncle Ian picked me out of everyone in the family to practice martial arts when I was a child, so Ive been practicing ever since. I heard that you used to be obese, and were even in poor health in the past, so you must not have practiced martial arts much before, right? By the way, which class are you in now? Nora: She knew how eager Quentin was to show off and bask in the limelight, so she knew that she didnt need to say anything. Sure enough, Quentin said, My team is already in Class D now. Once we win another five matches tomorrow, well advance to Class E. Well be able to advance to Class F the day after tomorrow! Wow, how amazing. Isnt it? I think so, too. Quentin folded his arms and said triumphantly, But dont you dare think its because Im piggybacking off Big Sister. I can still compete by myself without any problems even without Big Sister. Why are you walking so fast? Forget it, I wont say any more, lest you become jealous. But dont worry, if someone bullies you in the arena, you can just use the name Smithin to scare them off! Nora suddenly felt like shed better not let the young man with eighth-grader syndrome know her true identity after all. If she did, she reckoned that shell never have any peace anymore. The corners of her lips spasmed and she went upstairs. When she entered the bedroom, she realized that Pete had already returned from school and was obediently working on his Mathematical Olympiad problems. Nora glanced at his workbook. The Mathematical Olympiad problems he was doing were almost at high school standard now. The five-year-olds IQ was simply terrifying. Mommy. Pete greeted her obediently. Nora made a sound of acknowledgment and stepped forward. She stroked his hair, and then bent over and gave him a kiss on the forehead. She said, Lets go downstairs for dinner after youre done with that. Pete nodded and continued to bury his head into the workbook. Nora picked up her cell phone and saw a voice message from Tanya: Have you given your son a kiss? Nora replied: Yes, I have. Tanya: Yeah, Petes sense of security still leaves a little to be desired. It cant be compared with Cherrys at all. After all, the role a mother plays is simply too crucial when one is growing up. You have to have more physical contact with Pete, get it? Nora: Yeah, yeah. I know. Tanya sighed emotionally again and said: Dont think of me as being too long-winded. After all I also wish I could give mine a kiss. When Nora heard the message, she immediately knew that Tanya had thought of her missing child again. She didnt know how she should comfort her. After all, she had also experienced the pain of losing her own child. Nora kept quiet for a while before she replied: Youll definitely find him or her one day. Tanya: Yeah. Since she had fallen silent, Nora didnt send her any more messages. She turned to her son. Suddenly, she felt like something was amiss. Wheres Mia? She asked. By right, Pete and Mia should be playing with each other at this time! Without even lifting his head, Pete replied, Shes having dance classes at God-moms! In the villa in the suburbs. Mias forehead was covered in perspiration as she did leg stretches. The small and thin five-year-old looked as if she was only four years old. Tanya went over and gave her a few pointers. Mia glanced at Tanya. Her teacher was very strict, but for some reason, she wasnt scared of her at all. When Tanya lowered her head toward her, Mia even suddenly kissed her on the cheek. Tanya was stunned. She looked at Mia in disbelief, upon which Mia said, Didnt you want a kiss, Ms. Turner? Ill give you a kiss. An acerbic feeling suddenly welled up in Tanya, and she felt a mix of emotions come over her. Chapter 390 - Her Birthday Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It seemed like she could still feel the warmth from the soft lips on her cheek. Tanya touched her cheek and looked at the small, timid Mia in front of her. Suddenly, a feeling welled up in herwould it also feel like this if her child kissed her? She spaced out and kept quiet for a while. Seeing her freeze, Mia became frightened. Her eyes reddened and she hastily asked, Are you mad, Ms. Turner? Tanya didnt know whether she should be angry or not. In fact, she even felt like her decision to teach Mia dancing was a mistake in itself! The child she had with Joel was missing. Yet, here she was, teaching Joels daughter how to dance. In fact, when she kissed her, she hadnt even pushed her away. It was as if she had already accepted her. How could she do that?! Tanya was originally helping Mia with her leg stretches, but she suddenly stood up. She wanted to say coldly, Dont kiss me again in the future. But when she looked at Mias round eyes and small pointed face, she simply couldnt bring herself to say it. In fact, the words at the tip of her tongue even changed. She said, No, Im not. Mia nodded. Then, are you happy? Tanya wanted to say that she wasnt, but when she saw the hopeful look in Mias eyes, she instead replied impulsively, Yes. Her answer made Mias eyes instantly light up. She said timidly, My mother said that I cant kiss her so casually, Ms. Turner. She would also become unhappy if I made physical contact with her, so I thought you were unhappy, too. I only kissed you because I heard you say that you wanted a kiss. Are you really not mad at me? Her mother didnt allow her to touch her? Tanya was dumbfounded. She didnt know how other mothers behaved, but if it were her daughter, she would never tire of giving her kisses. Besides, whenever she was out, she always saw a lot of children who behaved very intimately with their mothers. Little did she expect a tiny little girl like Mia to be so pitiful? With that thought in mind, she said, Its true, I really am happy. Ms. Turner likes to keep close contact with children. Thats great! Mia stood up straight and grabbed Tanyas hand. She made her lower her head and then kissed her on the cheek again. She said, I will make you happy every day from now on, Ms. Turner! She pursed her lips and gave her a bashful smile. Tanya simply couldnt bring herself to say any words of rejection when faced with such a well-behaved and adorable little girl! She ruffled Mias hair and asked, Doesnt it hurt when you stretch? Mia immediately nodded. It does! Then why didnt you say anything? Tanya asked curiously. After she decided to take Mia as her student, she had added an hour of class for her after school every day. As there wasnt a suitable location in the kindergarten, she had brought her to her home. Fine beads of perspiration had formed on Mias forehead when she was dancing, yet she hadnt complained about being tired. After dancing, Tanya had even told her to do leg stretches. One must always do their stretches properly after exercise. Besides, Mia was already five. To be honest, it was already a bit of a late start for a dancer because the body would no longer be flexible enough anymore. Thus, Tanya had also taught her a few difficult moves such as bending over backward. Despite that, Mia hadnt made even a single sound from beginning to end. Just as she was wondering whether it was because the girls pain receptors were less sensitive than others, Mia replied, I cant complain that it hurts. Tanya was taken aback. Why? When she was a child, she would always cry out even at the slightest bit of pain when she was practicing. This way, the teacher would show her some mercy. Mia replied, Because Daddy will be unhappy if Im in pain. If Daddy is unhappy, Mommy will also be unhappy. Unhappy? Tanya frowned. Suddenly, she started to feel sorry for the girl. Although she lived in a wealthy family and had both her parents with her, she led too frustrating a life. While other five-year-olds from ordinary families were blissfully unaware, she didnt even have the right to complain when she was in pain! Tanya suddenly became a little angry with Joel. How could he treat a child like that? No matter what, children were angels of the world. They were the most innocent!! Tanya said to Mia, Mia, you can speak freely without holding back in Ms. Turners home in the future. If youre tired from practice, you can say so. If youre in pain because of stretching, you can also cry out. If youre thirsty or hungry, you can tell me that too. I will prepare everything for you. Mias eyes lit up. Really? Yeah. Mia hesitated for a while. Then, she hung her head and asked somewhat embarrassedly, Then can you bake me a cake? Bake her a cake? Tanya found the request rather odd but nevertheless agreed. You must be hungry after practicing for so long. Alright, lets go downstairs. Tanya used to be really bad at housework, but when she went abroad and lived by herself, she had to cook for herself, so her culinary skills had improved over the years. Baking a cake was no problem for her. Sometime later, she walked out of the kitchen with a simple cupcake in her hands. She was a little embarrassed as she said, I can only bake simple stuff like this, Mia. You dont mind, right? Mia immediately shook her head. Of course not, Ms. Turner! Tanya smiled and said, You can dig in now. Mia picked up the fork. She was about to eat when she suddenly said, Ill give you half, Ms. Turner. No, its fine. A smiling Tanya went back to the kitchen and then came out with another cupcake. I made a few. Come on, lets eat! Mia stared at the cupcake. Suddenly, she clasped her hands together, closed her eyes, and seemingly thought about something. Only then did she start to eat the cupcake. Tanya looked at her, feeling rather amused. The girl actually had the sense to say a prayer before eating. The two of them dug into their respective cupcakes with gusto. When Tanya saw the little girls cheeks all puffed up from eating, she felt a sense of accomplishment come over her, especially when Mia finished more than one cupcake from the batch she had baked. She ate so much that even her belly had swelled up. After they were done eating, she went to the kitchen to do the dishes. Then, she told Mia, You can come here for dance practice every Monday, Wednesday, and Friday in the future. You can go and play the rest of the time. Youre still young, so you shouldnt restrain yourself. Mia pursed her lips and smiled at her as she nodded. Okay, Ms. Turner. All of a sudden, the doorbell rang. Tanya knew that it must be Joel here to pick Mia up. She looked at the clock in surprisesure enough, it was already seven. She hadnt expected time to pass so fast. Somewhat reluctantly, she helped Mia carry her schoolbag and then walked over to the door. Sure enough, Joel was standing outside when she opened the door. Tanya didnt look at him. Instead, she waved at Mia and said, See you in school tomorrow, Mia~ Okie-Dokie. See you tomorrow, Ms. Turner~ Mia took Joels hand after she spoke. Just as she was about to leave, she suddenly looked back at Tanya and said, Thank you for the birthday cake today, Ms. Turner. It was really yummy! Birthday cake? Tanya was taken aback. Then, she heard Joel say, Its Mias birthday today. Birthday Tanya felt like a bomb had suddenly gone off in her head. Chapter 391 - Courage Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios It was Mias birthday. No wonder she had asked Tanya to bake her a cake, and even said a prayer before eating it. Oh, right. He had slept with Hillary right after he slept with her back then, hadnt he? It was all too normal that their childrens birthdays would be so close to each others. She bit her lip. It had also been her childs birthday five days ago! She didnt even know where her child might be wandering lost in the world, yet here she was, celebrating Mias birthday? Indescribable pain and misery made Tanyas expression instantly change. She stared at Mia blankly. Mia was terribly nervous. The puzzled girl looked at Tanya and asked, W-whats wrong, Ms. Turner? Are you upset? She pushed Joel and said, Daddy, hurry up and kiss Ms. Turner! Shell cheer up if you do that! Joel: Tanya: Joel didnt know the reason for Tanyas sudden change in behavior, but he knew that she likely held a grudge against Mias existence all this time. He lowered his head and slowly said, Im sorry. He was sorry. Five years ago, he had felt even more apologetic toward her. If he hadnt gotten himself drunk, become muddleheaded, and ended up sleeping with Hillary, how would he have gotten her pregnant and ended up letting her give birth to Mia? No, to be honest, he hadnt even known that she was pregnant. Hillary understood him very well. She knew that he would definitely make her abort the child if he were to know, so she had secretly gone into hiding. It wasnt until ten months later that she had finally returned with Mia. He had done a DNA test when he saw the childshe was indeed his daughter. As such, he could only acknowledge her. That was probably the one and only time he had acted so spinelessly. His heart had softened when he saw the child. It was as if the child had a lot of affinity with him. When Tanya heard his apology, her shame and anger made her eyes redden. She was about to yell at him when Mia suddenly held her hand and said, Ill kiss you if Daddy wont, Ms. Turner. Dont be mad anymore, okay? Tanya lowered her head. When her eyes met Mias timid eyes that looked as if she was trying to please her, her fury instantly extinguished. Indeed. She had only lost her child because she hadnt kept an eye on it. What did it have to do with Joel or Mia? In fact, Joel didnt even know that she had given birth to his child! Tanya lowered her head and stared at Mia. She was just a pitiful little girl. Tanya suddenly said, Wait a minute. She turned and went upstairs. In addition to her own bedroom, she had also prepared another two childrens rooms on the upper floor. One was a boys room and the other a girls. This was because she didnt know whether her missing child was a boy or a girl. Regardless, she would always prepare clothes for her son or daughter every year. The clothes currently in the closets were for five-year-olds, and on the bed in the girls room was also a gift box. It was the birthday gift she had bought five days ago for her child. There was also one in the boys room. She picked up the gift box. Inside was an exquisite Barbie doll wearing a pink dress. Next to it were all kinds of doll clothing that one could dress up the doll with. She touched the bedsheets and murmured silently, I dont know where you are, my child, but I believe youll be willing to make another child like yourself happy, right? She took the gift box and went downstairs. Before she reached the door, she saw Mia nervously asking Joel, Daddy, why did Ms. Turner suddenly get mad? Is it because its Mias birthday? Daddy, I wont celebrate my birthday anymore, okay? I like Ms. Turner, I dont want to make her mad Joel stroked her hair. His voice was soft and gentle as he said, Its not your fault. Daddys the one who made Ms. Turner angry. Mia then said seriously, Daddy, you should apologize to Ms. Turner if you made her mad. Are you too embarrassed to say sorry, Daddy? Joel: He sighed. Ive already told her Im sorry, but she wont accept my apology. Then say it a few more times! A childs world was very simple. For Mia, if her father had done something wrong, then he should apologize until Ms. Turner forgave him. Joel sighed. Okay. When Mia wanted to say something again, she suddenly spotted Tanya, who had just returned. Her eyes lit up and she immediately called out, Ms. Turner! Tanya handed her the gift box with the Barbie and said, Happy birthday. Mias eyes instantly became even brighter. Thank you, Ms. Turner! The little girl stretched out her hands and took the Barbie doll from her. The Barbie was half her height, so it was very heavy for the small and thin girl. Joel reached out to carry it for her. However, Mia ducked and said, I can do it, Daddy! This was a gift from Ms. Turner. She liked it very much. Joel nodded. Then, he looked at Tanya. He was about to speak when Tanya sneered, You must be very busy with work, right, Mr. Smith? Joel was overjoyed when he heard what she said. He thought that Tanya was showing him concern, so he nodded and replied, Its alright. Hah. Tanya gave him a mocking smile and said, Since its alright, then shouldnt you learn how to be a qualified father, Mr. Smith? Joel was taken aback. Tanya knew that there were some things she shouldnt say in front of Mia, so she merely gave him a subtle reminder. Then, she said, Bye, Mia. Mia replied softly, Bye, Ms. Turner. When Joel took Mia into the car, he received a call from Hillary. When he answered, the woman said, Joel, its Mias birthday today. Can you let me see her? I miss her. I think Mia would also want her family to be together. Joels expression turned cold. He was about to say something when Hillary spoke again. She said, Im Mias mother, after all, Joel. I really miss her. I should think that she misses me, too! You cant stop us from meeting when were mother and daughter. Mia will resent you for it in the future if you do that. I know you hate me, but my love for Mia is true. I am the one who has been taking care of Mia ever since she was born. You should know how dependent she is on me. Joel, all I want is really just to see my daughter. I dont have any other intentions Please? Joel looked at Mia. He suddenly asked, Do you want to meet your mother, Mia? Mias eyes immediately flickered when she heard him. Her mom had told her before that she had to reply that she wanted to meet her if Daddy ever asked. Otherwise, her mom would hate her very much. But she thought of how Ms. Turner had told her not to keep things to herself, and to voice her thoughts if she had any. She had said that she could cry out if she was in pain, or cry if she wanted to When she thought of what Ms.. Turner had told her, the little Mia seemed to have suddenly found her courage. Chapter 392 - Exposed! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Just as Mia was about to say something, Hillarys voice rang out through the phone. Do you miss Mommy, Mia? The little Mia trembled a little when she heard Hillarys voice. In the end, she nodded and replied weakly, Yes. Did you hear that, Joel? Hillary tried her best to convince him, Mia wants to see me! Joel heaved a huge sigh. He didnt want to let Mia and Hillary come into contact anymore, but if Mia wanted to see her mother, he couldnt stop her. Therefore, Hillary immediately knew that Joel must have relented when she heard him sigh. She asked tentatively, Can I go back to the Smiths tonight? I heard that youve just found your younger sister, so I can also take the chance to pay her a visit. Joel had a very cold look in his eyes. Youre never returning to the Smiths. If you want to meet Mia, then I will bring her to you. Hillary was a little taken aback. Alright, then. After hanging up, Joel took Mia to the residential complex where Hillary lived. However, he stayed at the door and refrained from entering. After informing Hillary that he had arrived, she came out and invited Joel and Mia into the villa. She said, Grandma misses you, Mia. Lets go in? Mia didnt like that grandmother of hers, either. She always pointed at her and scolded her for being a girl, and kept saying that if she were a boy, her parents would already have gotten together long ago. She grabbed Joels sleeve. Joel said, Lets just stay here. Seeing that he wasnt giving in, Hillary could only sigh and say, Okay. Mia, this is Mommys birthday gift for you. Do you like it? Hillary had prepared a toy car for Mia. Mia looked at the toy car and took it. Joel wanted to take her away, but Hillary suddenly said, Lets take a family picture, Joel! Its been really long since we were last together. Joel sneered, Were not a family. Youre just Mias mother. Hillary bit her lip. Alright, I wont make things difficult for you, even if you wont acknowledge me. But Im ultimately still Mias mother, so can I take a picture with her? Joel was about to refuse when Hillary said, Ive already put up with how you refuse to let me see my daughter. Are you going to deny me this, too? All I can do now is spend my days looking at photos of my daughter. Joel fell silent but didnt reject her request anymore. Hillary squatted down and hugged Mia. She picked up her phone and said, Mia, look at the camera~ Then, she snapped a photo. After the photo was taken, Mia returned to Joel. Joel took his daughter and left straightaway. After leaving Hillary, the little Mia subconsciously breathed a sigh of relief and relaxed. The two went to a restaurant and had dinner. Neither of them noticed that Hillary had been following them since they left the residential complex. When they entered the restaurant, she finally took a photo. Tanya sat in the living room after seeing the two of them off. She felt terribly troubled. Mia really was very lovable. She liked her very much. Not only had she inherited her talent in dancing, but the two had even hit it off the moment they met. She had liked Mia from the bottom of her heart from the moment she met her. Where had they gone to celebrate Mias birthday after they left? She was wondering about that when her cell phone suddenly beeped, indicating that she had received a message. It was a photo of two hands, one big and one small, clasped together. It was from Joel. Tanya was taken aback. After thinking for a while, she replied with a question mark: ? Joel then sent a text message: Im celebrating Mias birthday with her. The cake is too big for the two of us, so we cant finish it. Would you like to come and have some? The two of them were celebrating Mias birthday? Tanya knew that Mias mother, Hillary, had been driven out of the Smiths. But had they not gone to Hillary even on a day like this? For some reason, Tanya actually found herself overjoyed. But right after that, she couldnt help but be disgusted with herself. What was the matter with her? Was she really thinking of going back to him? There was no longer anything between her and Joel!! With that in mind, she replied: No. The man then sent her an audio message, which surprised Tanya. She was actually very afraid of hearing Joels voice right now. But when she played the message after long hesitation, it was instead Mias voice. She said, The cake is really delicious, Ms. Turner. Ill save a piece for you and put it in the fridge later. Shall I bring it to school tomorrow so that you can eat it? Mias voice was very soft and pleasant to the ear. Tanya couldnt bear to refuse, so she replied: Okay. Even her mood couldnt help but become better, as though her heart had been coated in honey before she even ate the cake. Then, she couldnt help but open her Facebook account. But when she did, she saw that Hillary had posted something. They were a couple of photos. One was of her and Mia in a residential complex with a man standing behind them. Although only his trousers could be seen in the photo, it was obvious at a glance that he was Joel. The other was taken in a restaurant. Joel and Mia were seated nearby while she took a selfie. Tanyas heart sank abruptly, and an acerbic feeling welled up inside her at once! She clenched her fists and suddenly let out a cold laugh. Indeed. Here she was, treating Mia like her own daughter, but in truth, she had a mother! Also, what exactly was Joel trying to do? He was sending her vague and ambiguous messages while also showing off how happy and blissful a family of three he, Hillary, and Mia were? Was there any point in doing that?! Tanya was so mad that she stopped looking at it altogether and threw the phone aside! The next day. As a dance teacher, Tanya would also pick up students at the entrance. Mia and Pete got out of the car together and greeted the teachers. Joel was holding a food container with the cake from the night before. He handed it to Tanya and said, Ms. Turner, this is from Mia. Tanya cast her eyes down and said coldly and distantly, No, thanks, Mr. Smith. Im not fond of sweets. Then, she led Mia and Pete straight into the school. Joel: ? Things had clearly not been this awkward between them the previous evening. What was the matter with her today? Tanya went back to the entrance after taking Mia and Pete to the classroom, planning to pick up the rest of the children. However, when she arrived at the door, she saw that Joel was still there. She walked over with a cold look on her face. Joel asked, Whats the matter? Are you in a bad mood today? Is it the time of the month? 1 The time of the month? Tanya flushed with embarrassment. She immediately replied coldly, I dont think its suitable for us to talk about such an intimate topic, Mr. Smith! Joel was taken aback. Okay, I take back my words. But can you tell me why youre upset? Tanya had always been a straightforward person. She didnt like keeping things to herself. Thus, she lifted her head and looked straight at Joel. She took out her cell phone, opened up Hillarys Facebook post, and pushed the phone right into his face. She sneered, Why Im upset? What exactly are you trying to do, Mr. Smith? You were clearly enjoying your precious family time last night, yet you still sent me such ambiguous messages while youre having fun with your family? Can you be a little more responsible toward Mia? Also, what are you trying to do by treating me like this? Are you planning to practice polygamy? Have your cake and eat it too? Even if thats what you want, have you asked me if I agree to it? As Tanyas words became more and more unpleasant, Joels expression also turned more and more awful. He looked at Tanyas phone.. When he saw the photos that Hillary had posted, he was stunned. Chapter 393 - Nora Is Big Sister Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Joels expression suddenly turned extremely awful. He said anxiously, Tanya, I can explain. Keep that for your daughter instead, Mr. Smith. Our relationship is not at the point where you need to explain anything to me! Goodbye! Tanya turned and went back into the school angrily. Fury and panic arose in Joel as he looked at her from behind. He turned and got into his car. To the company, Mr. Smith? The chauffeur asked. Joel was practically gnashing his teeth in fury as he said, To Hillarys! He took out his cell phone and looked at his own Facebook timeline. However, he didnt see Hillarys post. This meant that the post had been hidden from him! He stretched out his hand to the chauffeur and said, Give me your cell phone. His chauffeur also had Hillary as a friend on Facebook. He took a look after the chauffeur handed him his phone. Sure enough, he found the post. Hillary practically couldnt get any sneakier! The two arrived at Hillarys residence. When Hillary heard that Joel was there to look for her, she happily went downstairs. However, the moment she went down, she instead saw a furious Joel. Hillary asked timidly, Joel, whats the matter? Can you explain this Facebook post of yours to me?! Joel pushed the chauffeurs phone right into her face! Hillary froze when she saw the post. She bit her lip, forced a smile, and replied, Isnt that just an ordinary Facebook post, Joel? Whats wrong? Joel demanded furiously, You followed us to the restaurant? Hillary lowered her gaze. I I just missed Mia so much, so I followed the two of you. Let me explain, Joel I didnt mean anything else with the post. I just didnt want other people to know that I couldnt even celebrate my daughters birthday with her They will look down on me if they ever find out Those words of hers couldnt get any more pretentious. Even the chauffeur felt that it was understandable why she would do that. Unfortunately, it was Joel whom she was up against. Joel didnt accept her nonsense at all. He stepped forward and grabbed her chin. So, you want to have cake with your daughter on her birthday? Hillary nodded. Yes. Okay. He picked up the container with the cake that Tanya had rejected. He opened it, took the cake out, and smashed it onto Hillarys face. He said coldly, Have a good taste of it, then! 1 Hillary: !! She took a step back and wiped the cake off her face with her hands. She lifted her head and looked at Joel incredulously. Joel, you She couldnt bring herself to say the rest of what she wanted to say, though, because the look in Joels eyes was simply too terrifying. The way he looked as if he wanted to kill her made her unable to utter a single word. Joels icy-cold voice rang out. Dont you dare play any tricks from now on, or else! Hillary wanted to speak, but he added, You should thank your lucky stars that youre Mias mother. Otherwise, youd have been dead a long time ago. His words stunned Hillary. As they had made plans to go to the amusement park the next day, Nora woke up a little late. She stretched and went downstairs. In the afternoon, Nora gave Lily the leftover drink that she had taken from Victor at the arena the day before and told her to go to a laboratory and check if there were any unidentified chemicals in it. Nora also instructed her to personally do the test herself. Ever since Lily returned to the States to help her, she had been terribly busy. She left immediately after picking up the leftover drink and receiving Noras instructions. Nora, however, went back to sleep after that. What was she to do? The amusement park date would take up the whole day, which was to say that she would have to get up early in the morning the next day. Thus, she had to make up for the next days worth of sleep in advance. By the time she woke up again, it was already dark outside. She got up, got dressed, and went downstairs to the car park. She was about to go to the car when Quentin appeared behind her and said, Why dont you come with me in my car today, Nora? Nora: ? She glanced at him. Quentin said, If you go in with me, I can show you how intimidating I am in the arena. Youll get special privileges that way. Nora had always enjoyed special privileges from the very moment she was No. 028. She didnt have any idea what it was like for ordinary people. However, since Quentin was inviting her to go along with him so enthusiastically, Nora thought for a while and simply replied, Alright, then. This way, she wouldnt need to drive, either. She could even nap a little while on the way there. She carried a bag in her hand. Inside was the red dress and silver mask she usually wore. However, it was only after she got in the car that she realized that catching up on sleep in the car was too indulgent an ideabecause Quentin couldnt stop talking while they were on the road. Why dont I introduce you to Big Sister later? Do you also admire Big Sister a lot? I can even ask her to give you an autograph. Nora: ? She said lazily, Can you even get one for yourself? Of course. Ive participated in several matches with her by now, so shell definitely show me that bit of courtesy. Besides, Big Sister thinks exceptionally highly of me. Oh, she has even acknowledged me as her younger brother! Nora: ? When had she ever acknowledged him as a younger brother? While she was hesitating, Quentin spoke again. Are you jealous? To be honest, what she values in me is my capability. You know Im ranked third in New Yorks martial arts circle, right? Apart from Big Sister and Big Brother, Im the strongest here! Do you want to take a photo with Big Sister later? If so, you can leave that to me, too! Noras lip corners spasmed. Its fine. Are you embarrassed? Theres nothing embarrassing about chasing after idols. Also, Big Sister is actually not that perfect. Nora: ? Was he starting to speak ill of her? While she was thinking about it, Quentin said, She doesnt really have a good eye for people. Her husband is not that great. He looks just like a useless pretty boy. Nora: But no one is perfect, after all. Given Big Sisters status, its understandable even if looks are the only thing she considers when choosing a husband. Its not that bad having a gigolo, either. I intend to persuade Big Sister to give him up, though. The corners of Noras lips spasmed as she said, Thats impossible. Why not? My words hold a lot of weight with Big Sister. If I tell her to break up with him, shell definitely consider it. After all, were big shots in the martial arts circle Quentin kept chatting all the way till they arrived at the arena. Quentin was about to get out of the car when he noticed that Nora hadnt moved. The confused man asked, Arent you getting out of the car? Oh, I have to change. Quentin was about to tease her for being vain and changing when there wasnt a need for her to, when Nora took out a red dress and a familiar-looking silver mask from her bag. Quentin: 1 Chapter 394 - Exposing Her Own Identity Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios A dumbfounded Quentin stared at her incredulously. He swallowed and said, N-Nora, dont dont joke around anymore. Nora glanced at him. Get out. Quentin got out of the car obediently. He didnt dare look into the car, even though the car windows were tintedso one would only be able to look out from the inside, but not the other way. A minute later, the car door opened and Nora got out wearing the red dress. Then, she put on the mask. The person in front of him seemed to have suddenly changed. From his little hillbilly cousin, she turned into the mysterious martial arts expert, Big Sister. Quentin: He felt that he must have opened his eyes the wrong way when he woke up in the morning! How could this be?! He had been following the woman ever since Joel started having doubts about Noras identity. Despite how so much time had already gone by, how come he hadnt realized that she was actually Big Sister?! While he was in a daze, Nora asked, So, youre my younger brother? Quentin: !!! He suddenly thought of how he had bragged and claimed just now that Big Sister had acknowledged him as her younger brother. After all, Big Sister had a mask on all the time, and her daughter was already five. Thus, he had subconsciously assumed that Big Sister must be older than him. Never would he have expected Big Sister to suddenly turn into his little cousin! How he wished he could dig a hole and bury himself in it! He tried his best to sift through his memorieshe hadnt said anything else, right? He suddenly thought of what he had said when he first met her. That time, he had said very proudly, Heh, even though youre proof of the shame that Uncle Ian had suffered, you can rest assured that I will still protect you. I wont let any of the Smiths die an untimely death. It was then followed by: Can you stop running about all over the place? Without me, the worlds third-best fighter, protecting you, youll die before you even know it! Are you also taking part in the martial arts tournament? Do you want to meet Big Sister? Im on really good terms with her! Do you want to take a photo with Big Sister? Quentin felt like his cheeks had flushed even redder. He suddenly asked, There are three different types of death. Do you know what they are? Nora raised her eyebrows. What are they? The first is clinical death, that is to say, the body dies. The second is psychological death, where someone loses all hope and doesnt wish to live anymore. The third is social death. Quentin looked at her and said, Nora, youve just made me experience the third type of death. Nora laughed and passed by him. Lets go in. I dont want to go in. Quentin said expressionlessly, I wanna die. Nora didnt pay any more attention to him. Instead, she started walking toward the arena. Two steps later, she heard footsteps behind her. Quentins voice then reached her. Why are you hiding your identity, Nora? Isnt the identity of Big Sister really cool?! Nora replied, Its bothersome. Bothersome? Quentin thought for a moment. Are you worried that others will bother you once they know who you are? Well, thats true. After all, Big Sister is a well-known figure Dont worry, Nora, I can keep secrets really well. I will never tell anyone about it! Oh. Nora had always adhered to her mothers last words telling her not to expose her identity and to live in mediocrity. This was why she hadnt exposed her identity all this time. However, Quentin was simply too annoying. Moreover, now that he was aware that she had come to the arena, given his tracking abilities, it was simply too much trouble to throw him off her trail. Thus, she had decided to reveal her identity. Besides, even though Quentin had eighth-grader syndrome, he was the leader of the Smiths secret forces. He wasnt stupid. Nora followed Quentin into the arena. As soon as they entered, Quentin suddenly said, Big Sister, Ive suddenly discovered a problem! Nora: ? Quentin said, I didnt expect you to actually have a pretty boy outside behind Justins back! No. 820 must be Cherrys biological father, right? Nora: ?? She hadnt thought of that. She wasnt sure whether she could reveal Justins identity, so she simply uttered a sound of acknowledgment and admitted to it. In the end, Quentin looked at her with bright and shiny eyes and said, Youre so awesome! You actually dare to cuckold even Justin! Nora: Forget it, he could just think of it however he wanted to. They had five matches that night, so time was rather tight for them. Nora looked around and asked, He isnt here yet? Quentin also looked around. While the two of them were looking around, a mans low and deep voice suddenly rang out. Are you guys Team Third In The World? The two of them looked over in unison to see a man wearing a mask with an eagles design walking toward them. He was big and tall and was dressed in a black suit. When he walked, it was as though he had an aura of justice around him. Additionally, he had deliberately lowered his voice, so no one could tell what his actual voice really sounded like. Nora didnt say anything. Instead, she glanced at Quentin. Only then did something click in Quentins head. He answered, Yes, thats right. You are? No. 007. As soon as he gave them his alias, Quentin instantly realized something. He asked, Youre the first runner-up of the previous tournament? The other party kept quiet for a moment before he replied, Yeah, you can say that. Quentin took the opportunity to give Nora an explanation. He said, B Sis, No. 007 is an amazing martial arts master who came out of nowhere in the last tournament. He advanced all the way to Class F that time. Both he and Big Brother were very impressive, and he even became one of the favorites for the title of champion. It was just a shame that he didnt turn up for the finals, so the title of champion went to Big Brother while No.007 became the first runner-up. After explaining, Quentin looked at No.007 and asked, Why didnt you turn up for the finals? No. 007s gaze swept across the two of them. I had to take a mission at the last minute. Quentin and Nora sensitively caught a hint of something from his use of the word mission. Quentin then said, Oh, what a shame. Is this your first time here this year, though? With the exception of Big Brother in Class F, all the other martial arts experts from the previous tournament had been downgraded to Class E this year. Thus, if they wanted to advance in rank, they would also have to defeat fellow Class E contestants. The fact that an expert like No. 007 hadnt caused any noise this year was indicative of somethingthis was his first time here. 1 Sure enough, No. 007 nodded and replied, Yeah, I also had something on previously. It seems like theres a surge in martial arts experts this year, though. He glanced at the Benevolence Hall disciples seated in the VIP dining area. They were in a class of their own and seemed out of place among the people around them. Quentin didnt say anything. No. 007, however, looked at Nora and asked, What do you think? Nora: ?? Quentin was undoubtedly very strong in Team Third In The World, and she had been very low-profile all this while. Why was he suddenly directing his attention to her? She raised her eyebrows and nodded. It seems that way, yes. After she spoke, her cell phone in her pocket suddenly vibrated. Nora nodded to Quentin and No. 007, walked to the side, and took it out.. She opened it and saw a text message from Lily: The test results are out. 1 Chapter 395 - The Strange Guy Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lily was referring to the chemical composition test for the solution that Victor and the others were drinking. Nora sent a reply: The results? Lily responded very quickly: Its just an ordinary sports drink. The only thing different about it from normal sports drinks is the fact that its more concentrated. Even martial arts practitioners wouldnt need that many nutrients, no matter how much energy they use up, let alone the average person. The results didnt disappoint Nora. If Victor and the others had indeed only become this strong because they had taken some kind of drug, then said drug was undoubtedly a prohibited substance. On top of that, they were also acting very mysteriously about it. It was impossible for them to consume it at the arena itself. But a highly-concentrated sports drink When she was thinking about it, elsewhere, No. 007 was looking around. Quentin asked, Are you looking for Big Brother? There hadnt been a winner between the two during the last tournament. He would definitely be out for revenge this year, right? Unexpectedly, No. 007 instead said, I came late this year. Which of the contestants here is Big Sister? Nora abruptly raised her head and looked at him when she heard the words Big Sister. Quentin subconsciously glanced at Nora before he replied, Oh, Big Sister is resting in her lounge. You can look for her there if you need anything. Shes the very big and muscular woman in there. Nora: No. 007 was a little taken aback. Shes very big and muscular? Thats impossible. Quentin: ? No. 007 went on. Big Sister does regular martial arts training, so its impossible that she would be really big. All strong martial artists need physiques that move smoothly. I heard that there are people here who impersonate Big Sister to make money and stuff like that. No. 007 then looked at Nora. Big Sisters figure should be like No. 028s instead. Nora: She took a long look at No. 007, thinking that it was likely that he might have already noticed something. However, he didnt press the issue, so Nora didnt say anything. She still needed to keep her identity a secret. Quentin lifted his chin and became very proud. You have good foresight! No. 007 chuckled. Then, he pointed to the dining area next to them and suggested, Lets sit down and have a bite? I think its your match soon. Before Nora could say anything, another low and deep voice reached them. No, its fine. The few of them looked over and saw Justin walking over with Cherry in his arms. Cherry was still wearing her half-mask and was holding a lollipop. Her big eyes blinked as she looked at them. Justin walked over, stopped in front of Nora, and faced No. 007. Thanks. Then, he took out a chocolate bar and handed it to Nora. This will replenish your energy quickly if youre hungry. Nora: Next to them, Quentins lip corners spasmed. Before this, he had felt that the pretty boy wasnt worthy of Big Sister, but now that he knew that his cousin was Big Sister, his requirements for his cousin-in-law had immediately become even higher. 1 He tapped Justins shoulder. Justin looked at him. Quentin sneered, Arent you being a little too jealous? I can sense it even from a long distance. Justin didnt say anything. Quentin lowered his voice and said, Kid, youre pretty bold, huh! Justin raised his eyebrows. Oh? Quentin glanced at Nora. Do you know her true identity? Yes. Quentin clicked his tongue a couple of times and said, Youre pretty bold to have the guts to cuckold Justin Hunt. You gotta protect your personal information, though, get it? Otherwise, even my cousin wont be able to protect you! There are only two people in New York whom no one must ever mess withone of them is Joel Smith, my cousin, and the other is Justin Hunt! Justin: Him cuckolding himself Yep, if it wasnt because he was his cousin-in-law, he really felt like punching Quentin. But now well, this was quite alright, too. The next five matches they played sent them straight into Class E. The five matches were no sweat for the three of them. After all, with Big Sister and Big Brother, as well as the third-best fighter in the world, they completely crushed everyone else. While they were crushing their opponents here, Victors team also won two matches and gave their opponents crushing defeats. After finishing the five matches in succession, Nora yawned and stepped out of the ring. As soon as they got out, Quentin said, B Sis, No. 007 has been staring at you. Nora: ?? She followed his gaze and looked over. Sure enough, Nora found No. 007 sitting at the bottom of the ring. However, he was staring straight at her and making no secret about it. There was admirationas well as scrutinyin his eyes. Nora raised her brows. Quentin then went to Justin. Its a love rival, bro! Justin was speechless when he saw how eager Quentin was to throw the world into chaos. No. 007 got up and walked straight toward them after the match. However, before he could even come close, Nora and Justin had turned around very naturally and walked to the door. They didnt give him any chance to get close to them. This took No. 007 by surprise. He smiled wryly, stopped in his tracks, and took the hint. He didnt chase after them anymore. But just as the two of them were about to leave the arena, Victor and the other two men in his team suddenly rushed over. They moved very quickly. When they were passing by, Victor suddenly whispered, Youre the real Big Sister, arent you? Nora was taken aback. Then, she narrowed her eyes and looked at him. Her lips curled into a smile, but she didnt admit to it. I dont know what youre trying to say. However, Victor was sure of her identity. He sneered, I can accept losing to you, then. But it wont be the same next time! The few of them then left. Nora ignored him. While she and Justin continued walking toward the exit, another man wearing a white feathered mask entered. He looked rather unique, and coughed a few times with every two steps he took. He looked ill. In addition, he coughed very hard. It sounded as though he was about to cough up his lungs. A man was supporting him at the side. Someone whispered, He came to the arena even when hes so sick and so weak? He must be here just to join in the fun and watch the show, right? Unexpectedly, the man walked up to the registration counter. As he coughed, a rich and mellow voice rang out. Sorry, I have already signed up, but I only just came to participate in the tournament today. I wonder if my eligibility still stands? The staff member replied, This is a little difficult. Its already been so long During the exchange, the black-clad bodyguard supporting the man handed the guy a check. The guy accepted the check in a very practiced manner, and immediately changed his tone without any principles whatsoever. Of course, it still stands Whats your registration number? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. The martial arts association must be as poor as church mice now, right? They really took all the money they could get. After bidding farewell to Justin in the car park, Nora took Quentins car back home. On the way, Quentin suddenly said, Nora, someones following us. Chapter 396 - Father And Daughter Acknowledge Each Other! Separated By Death? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Someone was following them? Nora looked at the back through the rearview mirrorit was filled with cars. Quentin lived up to his identity as a man in secret forces. His senses were sharper and keener than even hers. She also sensed it after Quentin brought it up. Can you throw them off? Nora asked. Of course. Quentin said triumphantly, Dont you know whose car youre in right now? How dare they tail me. They sure think really highly of themselves! He sneered, Im the only one who can tail other people in New York. No one can tail me! He suddenly turned the steering wheel all the way to the side at the traffic light and drifted straight into a small side road. Nora looked at the rearview mirrortwo black cars clearly looked a little confused because they hadnt expected him to suddenly break the traffic rules and go somewhere else. However, another two cars soon followed after them from the side. Quentin discovered their presence earlier than she did. He sneered, Tsk, it seems like there are a lot of people interested in Big Sister, Nora! Dont worry, I will definitely keep you safe! He changed the direction he was going in again. The car went back and forth in the familiar New York streets. Quentin was very professional. Half an hour later, when he turned to another side road, there were no longer any cars following them at the back. Obviously, Quentin had successfully thrown them all off. Quentin looked at her. He looked as if he was asking for praise as he asked, How was that? He lifted his chin. Nora gave him a thumbs up. Fantastic. Quentin couldnt suppress the smile at the corners of his lips. His idol was none other than Big Sister. It simply felt too blissful to be praised by his idol. He must do even better than this! While Quentin was getting fired up, his cell phone suddenly rang. When he answered, Joels voice came from the other side. Where is Nora? Quentin looked at the woman in the backseat. Shes in the car with me. Whats up? Joel said, Come to the hospital right away! Quentin: ? He subconsciously asked, Is there something wrong with Uncle Ian? Joel sighed. Youll know once youre here. Okay. Quentin immediately took a U-turn and raced to the hospital. When Nora heard the call from Joel, she knew at once that something must have happened in the hospital. When the two arrived at the hospital, sure enough, they saw Joel pacing back and forth nervously in the corridor. When he heard their footsteps, he immediately looked at Nora and said, Quick, Nora, go into the operating room and save him! Nora entered the operating room right away. It was only after she went in that Quentin asked, What happened? Joel replied, Uncle Ians heart suddenly stopped beating. They are trying to save him now. Quentin was stunned. His heart sank. In all honesty, he had never taken Ians illness seriously because Ian had always been ill for as long as he could remember. Therefore, he hadnt panicked even when Nora operated on Ian previously. But when he heard that Ian had a cardiac arrest, he couldnt help but blank out. He immediately said, Thats impossible! Its impossible that anything would go wrong when B Noras the one operating on him! Had Nora just been Anti, Quentin might still have had doubts. But she was Big Sister. She was the famous Big Sister in the martial arts circle. There was no way she would do anything she wasnt confident about! Joel glanced at him when he heard him. Based on his understanding of Quentin, Quentin should have already formed doubts about Nora a long time ago. Yet he was so sure about it at the moment It wasnt the time for him to be thinking about that, though. He said, Its Uncle Ian himself who suddenly pulled out the IV needle when he woke up. Quentin: Joel sighed. Uncle Ian still doesnt have any will to live. He doesnt want to live anymore. Quentin was in such a panic that he was going around in circles. What should we do? Didnt you tell Uncle Ian that Nora is his daughter? Joel said, Thats exactly why I asked you guys to come. Im hoping that Nora can find a way to keep him alive. Quentin nodded. It was unknown just how much time went by before the operating rooms lights finally went out. The attending doctor then came out and looked at the two of them. Both Joel and Quentin looked at him hopefully but instead saw the doctor shake his head instead. Joel and Quentin were dumbfounded. The doctor said, Anti lives up to her name as a master surgeon. She once again pulled the old gentleman back from the brink of death. Hes awake now, but The doctor sighed. He still does not have the will to live. No will to live even though he was awake Joel panicked. Didnt Nora tell him that she is his daughter? She did, but it wasnt of any use. The attending doctor then stepped aside. You Why dont you go in and see him for the last time? Joel and Ian put on sterile gowns and entered the operating room. Ian lay on the bed. The thin man looked just like a sheet of paper, which easily showed that he hadnt been eating well. He was ridiculously thin. Nora was standing next to him blankly. Her eyes were full of perplexity and doubts as if she couldnt understand anything. She asked, Why dont you want to live? Even if its for my sake? Ians voice was very thin. He said weakly, Im sorry. He coughed and slowly said, Im very happy that Yvette didnt betray me but when I think of how she has been all by herself in that lonely world for so long, I feel so awful. I should have figured it out earlier. I should have gone to keep her company earlier. Nora He reached out a trembling hand to Nora. Nora pursed her lips and held his hand. He said, Please forgive Dad for being so selfish. I was waiting all this time for the truth to surface, waiting to find out why she had left me back then. But now that I finally know it, I suddenly feel guilty and blame myself for it. Its no longer important why she had done what she did. Back then, no matter what the reason for her departure was, I shouldnt have doubted her. She must have had reasons that she couldnt tell me. All I could do for her back then was to let go of her, and now, the only thing I can do for her is to go and keep her company He looked at Joel and Quentin who had entered. Joel and Quentins eyes were all red. They took a step forward. Ian said to the two of them, Joel, Quentin, Nora is my daughter. I put her in your care now. Joel choked up and shouted, Uncle Ian, you should take care of your daughter yourself! Ian smiled wryly and said, Im tired. I really am. Ive spent all these years like a walking dead. Leaving is the greatest relief I can ever have. All three youngsters looked at him blankly. All of them were dumbfounded. No one, no matter who, had ever imagined that letting Ian know that Nora was his daughter would be the last straw to break the camels back and send him to his death. Nora clenched her fists. Were they going to be separated by death when they had only just reunited as father and daughter? 1 No! Chapter 397 - Petes Speculation Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora would never allow such a thing to happen! Quentins eyes were red and swollen as he shouted, Uncle Ian, take care of your daughter yourself! Live and get up. Otherwise, Ill beat her up every day Joel, who had always been a steady person, could not help but say, Uncle Ian, arent you afraid that I will be selfish in the future and take over the Smiths without giving Nora anything? Also, Nora is going to marry Justin. Arent you afraid that she will be bullied if she marries over? Shes without her father and even comes from the countryside. Now, the Hunts look down on her! She needs your support! Ian muttered in a weak voice with his eyes closed, Joel, Quentin, you wont I will! I really will! Uncle Ian, wake up. You cant die! Uncle Ian! Get up Joel and Quentin shouted as their tears fell like rain. The person lying on the bed had been exceptionally powerful since they were young. But now, he was weak and had been sick most of the year, he was very dispirited and would not wake up. It was as if nothing gave him hope for life. However, the two of them would never forget that when their parents had abandoned them, it was Uncle Ian who came forward to raise them, calling them good children! Especially Joel If not for Uncle Ian, he would have been chased out of the Smiths when he was three years old. He would have become like a stray dog and starved to death on the streets! It was Uncle Ian Not only had he given him the honor of being a man of the Smiths, but he had also let him take over the Smiths. Everything Joel had now was given to him by Uncle Ian. Joel held Uncle Ians hand tightly. Uncle Ian Just as the two of them were thinking of ways to make him stay, a cold voice suddenly sounded. Can I speak to him alone? Joel and Quentin looked at the person in a daze. It was Nora. She stood at the side. Perhaps it was because they had not known each other since they were young, but her current expression was a little cold and distant. The stunned expression in her eyes had disappeared as she stared at the man on the bed. Even though her voice was emotionless and she appeared too calm, Joel and Quentin looked at each other. The two of them stood up and walked out together. Before leaving, Joel took one last look inside. He watched as the girl suddenly walked to the bed and said, Youre very good to them. Ian smiled bitterly. I didnt do my part as a father. Nora suddenly said, Now, you have a chance to fulfill your responsibilities. After saying this, she suddenly lowered her head and whispered into Ians ear. Ians eyes widened suddenly. When Joel closed the door, he heard Ians last sentence. His voice trembled as he asked, Are are you serious? Two minutes later. The door to the operating room was opened. Nora pushed Ians bed out of the operating room. Ian was lying there with his eyes closed. Joels heart sank. He exchanged glances with Quentin and the two of them looked at Nora. Quentin even swallowed his saliva and asked, Uncle Ian, he Hes not dead. Noras words sounded very calm, making Joel and Quentin heave a sigh of relief. Quentin asked tentatively, Then hes I gave him two injections and he fell asleep. He needs to rest. In the next few days, dont disturb him in any case. No matter how powerful this lion is, his body has been hollowed out. His body needs to be raised from the roots. With that, she looked at Joel. I have a few medicinal recipes here. Ill write them down for you later. Joel hurriedly nodded. Ill arrange for someone to cook for Uncle Ian every day. The three of them walked into the VIP ward together. After entering the ward, Nora checked Ians vital signs. After everything was normal, she said, He wont die for the time being. Joel probed, Then after the time being Nora: If you follow the schedule Im giving you and are obedient, he can live out his natural life. Joel heaved a sigh of relief. Nora took out her phone and opened the memo. Her slender fingers quickly typed something on it for a while. She sent Joel the things to take note of and future treatment plans. Joel took a look and realized that it was all basic care. The staff in the hospital could do it. Quentin asked curiously, Arent you going to take care of Uncle Ian personally in the future? Nora glanced at him. I dont know how to take care of people. 1 Quentin: After doing all this, Nora walked out. Im going to see Old Maddy. Ever since Old Maddy was rescued, he had been in the hospital for treatment. After all, he had been too severely poisoned. Furthermore, Old Maddy had never recovered from his crazy illness. Nora went to Old Maddys ward again. When she was about to go home, she saw Quentin. She raised her eyebrows and asked, What are you doing here? Quentin coughed. Im waiting for you to take you home. Nora said helplessly, Alright. After the two of them returned home, Nora went upstairs and saw Pete. She kissed her sons forehead and was about to take a shower when Pete suddenly said mysteriously, Mommy, did you know? Uncle Joel came to pick Mia and me up just now. But he then later got the chauffeur to bring us back and went to chase after God-mom Tanya. Nora: ?? When she went to see Old Maddy, Joel had arranged for the medical staff to pick up Mia and Pete from school. She did not expect him to go after Tanya? Why was he looking for Tanya? Nora raised her eyebrows. She smiled and touched Petes head. I understand. Pete blinked and suddenly said, Mommy, is God-mom Tanya going to be my aunt soon? Nora: ? This little fellow knew quite a lot. She asked, Do you want her to be your aunt? Yes! Pete nodded seriously. God-mom treats Mia well. Nora sensed something. You mean, Mias mommy isnt good to her? Pete thought for a moment. No, she isnt. Nora frowned and pulled a chair over casually. She sat in front of Pete with interest. Come, talk properly. Petes expression was stern as he said seriously, These are all my speculations. Nora had always thought that Mias mother treated her well. After all, who would be cruel to their own daughter? It was because Hillary and Joel were on bad terms that the two of them did not get together. However, she did not expect Petes next words to completely subvert her understanding. Chapter 398 - I Wont Let Go This Time Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Pete said, Mommy, if I liked mathematics very much, would you stop me from learning it? Nora: Of course not. Everyone knew that Cherry liked to play games. In order to make Cherry happy, she had agreed to let her play. She only limited the time spent on playing games. Pete nodded. Mias mother knows she likes to dance, but she doesnt let her learn. Moreover, Mia is very afraid of her mother. Afraid? No child should be afraid of their mother, right? Nora felt that Pete might have used the wrong word. Is it because her mommy is very strict? Pete shook his head. No. He thought for a moment and said, The tyrant is very strict too, but I know that he does it for my own good. Sometimes, I go on a hunger strike to fight against him because I know he will eventually give in. But Mias fear of her mommy comes from the fact that shes not sure her mommy would ever give in. Nora was stunned. Although Petes words were messy, she understood them. Because Justin was his father, even if he was stern every day or even hit Pete, Pete still respected Justin and was not afraid of him. But Mias mother was like a stranger and a bad person to Mia. Mia didnt even feel safe with her. She frowned. Did Mia tell you all this? Pete shook his head. I observed it myself. Nora frowned. If what Pete said was true, Nora would really have to reconsider this matter. However, Pete was only five years old. His conclusion could not be trusted so easily. Nora said seriously, Okay, Pete. I understand. Ill take note of this and observe Mia. If its true, Ill tell your uncle. At the same time, she frowned. Was there really a mother in this world who abused her own child? In the suburbs. Tanya drove in and looked at the shameless man. After work, he took the opportunity while she had yet to lock the car to suddenly open the back door and sneak into her car. She wanted to scold him back then, but his words made her shut her mouth. Keep arguing If you want everyone to know about our relationship. If you dont, then drive. Tanya: She was speechless and anxious. However, as a kindergarten teacher, she did not want to make a scene in school. She gritted her teeth in anger, but she still drove home. On the way, she switched on her mocking mode. Mr. Smith, may I ask what my relationship with you is? Joel: Im your ex-boyfriend. Or rather, its because I cant forget my ex-girlfriend. When Tanya heard this, for some reason, her face turned red. She shook her head and sneered. Mr. Smith, you have a fiance and daughter now. Youre harassing me like this, understand? Joel lowered his eyes. Tanya, you were so angry yesterday. Were you jealous? Jealous? Tanya choked on his words. However, she immediately realized that from the moment she saw Hillarys Facebook post, she had indeed started to feel angry and humiliated. Previously, she had been deceived by Mia and Joel. Even after the two of them had left, she still felt happy for a while. It was Hillarys post that had brought her back to reality. She suddenly realized that Mia was Joel and Hillarys daughter, not hers! Why was she so excited about Mias birthday? She did not sleep much that night. Before she returned, as she thought about her plans after returning to the country, she had told herself not to contact Joel ever again. But why were they involved again? She was angry with herself and even more furious with Joel for teasing her. He was making her sink deeper into it step by step. She did not say anything else along the way until they arrived at the villa. However, after stopping the car, she did not get out. Instead, she said calmly, Yes, I was jealous. Joel was taken aback. Tanya lowered her head. He could not see the girls expression, but he could see that her shoulders were trembling slightly. She had never cried much since she was young. Why was she crying now? As he was thinking, she chuckled. I admit it. Are you satisfied? She looked up and asked with a smile, Mr. Smith, are you satisfied with me admitting that Im a b*tch who covets someone elses fianc? You just had to make me admit that Ill always be lowly in front of you. Are you satisfied? The three are you satisfied? encompassed everything she had suffered all these years! In Switzerland, she had no lack of suitors, but she did not like anyone. What she was unwilling to admit was that she had never let go of this man. Even if this man was with the sister she hated the most. As she smiled, tears suddenly fell down. The teardrop was crystal clear as it slid down the corner of her eye and landed on her leg. At this moment, a warm hand pressed down on her shoulder. With a huge reaction, she suddenly reached out and pushed the hand away! She got out of the car angrily. Joel chased after her. Tanya! Tanya pushed him away and opened the door. Joel hugged her tightly. Tanya. Tanya was furious and shouted angrily, Joel, what are you trying to do? Let me tell you, even if I havent completely forgotten about you, I wont be your mistress! I may be spineless, but I still have this bottom line! Let go. If you dont, Ill call the police! However, the man behind her did not let go. Just as Tanya angrily picked up her phone and was about to call the police, Joels voice suddenly sounded. Uncle Ian is critically ill. Tanya paused. Tanya knew who his uncle was. She also knew how important this uncle was to Joel. She said nothing. Joel continued, After Uncle Ian and Yvette separated more than twenty years ago, they never saw each other again. His greatest regret in this life is that he couldnt be with her. Even though he knows that Nora is his daughter, he still wants to follow Yvette to the afterlife. Tanya, were so lucky to meet again. This time, I wont let go. 1 At the Smiths. After taking a shower, Nora prepared to go downstairs to eat something. But as soon as she opened the door, she saw Quentin in front of it. Although the man was already 26 years old, he still looked very young. His thin body leaned against the wall, and he instantly stood up when he saw her. Nora raised her eyebrows. Whats the matter? Quentin nodded and asked curiously, Nora, what did you tell Uncle Ian that suddenly gave him the will to survive? Chapter 399 - Peace Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Nora heard this, she was silent for a moment. She suddenly said, Do you really want to know? Quentin nodded. Nora looked away. She was not planning to say these words. After all, her mothers last words were filled with danger. Now, she did not even know who or where the enemy was. She said, Do you know why I hid my identity as Big Sister? Quentin shook his head. Nora said, Because my mother said that if I stand out, people might come after me. Quentin narrowed his eyes at these words. Nora looked at him. I told him this. She was referring to Ian. They had just reunited, but she was not used to calling that person father. She could not bring herself to call him father. Quentin understood. Ian felt that Joel and Quentin could protect her well and that she would live well. Therefore, he had lost the will to live and wanted to reunite with Yvette. But when he found out that his daughter was in danger, as a father, how could he leave? He had to live and help her get rid of all obstacles! Especially that danger Ian subconsciously felt that it had something to do with Yvette leaving him back then! This was Noras guess. Yvette had suddenly run away from home and told the public that she had eloped with someone, but she had given birth to her. In addition to the organization Morris had mentioned She felt that Yvettes departure back then might have been to protect Ian. Ian clearly thought of this as well, and Nora told him, The first DNA test showed that my genes have mutated. Logically speaking, we could never acknowledge each other. But Mother left my umbilical cord blood behind. Yvette had preserved Noras umbilical cord blood because she wanted to have a contingency plan when she was at her wits end. If Nora was to ever get involved in this, Ian could protect her appropriately and fulfill his responsibility as a father. Even if Nora did not need his protection, if this responsibility could make Ian want to live, she did not mind being protected. However, Quentin suddenly understood something. He looked at Nora seriously. Nora, dont worry. I will help you guard your identity! If there was any danger, he would protect his cousin! Nora: ? In the suburbs. Joel was hugging Tanya. I dont know what Nora said to make Uncle Ian want to live, but I know that I cant lose you again, Tanya. When Uncle Ian lay on the hospital bed and recalled what had happened back then, he said the thing he regretted the most was not insisting on being with Yvette. At that time, Joel had thought of Tanya. He did not want the tragedy to repeat itself. When Tanya heard this, she stopped struggling. She closed her eyes tightly as tears started pouring. Even if I dont mind Mias existence, what about Hillary? Hillary doesnt matter. Joel said, Tanya, back then, I was tricked into being with her. But all these years, apart from Mia, theres nothing between us. I gave her the title of fiance because I didnt want Mia to not have a mother. But I told her long ago that when Mia turned five and became sensible, we would end the engagement. The last time I chased her away from the Smiths, it was to end the engagement. Tanya was stunned. Hillary was clearly saying that they were very loving. However, compared to Hillary, she trusted Joel more. She was not a romantic. The reason she chose to believe Joel was because she understood Hillarys character! But even so, she did not expect such a misunderstanding to have happened back then. She asked again, But her Facebook post Joel explained again, It was Mias birthday yesterday. I took a gift from her at the entrance of her house and left. As for the restaurant, it was only me and Mia. She followed us there by herself. Tanya was stunned. Joel hugged her. Tanya, I dont know what else I need to do to make you forgive me, but do you know how happy I was when I heard you say that you were jealous? The man no longer had the aura he had in front of outsiders. At this moment, he was as happy as a child who had eaten candy. At that time, I was thinking that even if you hate me or resent me, I wont let you go this time. The wind around them seemed to have stopped. The birds and insects were all silent. Tanya only felt that at this moment, her broken heart seemed to have been filled with healing medicine as he comforted her. She did not know what to say. She did not know if she should forgive this man for that night. Even if it was not his fault that he had been schemed against She did not know if she could be a good stepmother, either She did not even know if it was right for her to pursue happiness like this before her child was found Before she could think, the man suddenly held her shoulder and made her slowly turn her head. The man stopped talking and lowered his head to cover her lips. That familiar cool breath suddenly invaded her mouth, making her brain explode. The memories in her body seemed to have returned before her rationality, making her almost give in without any resistance She was in a sorry state and quickly retreated. However, he continued to press her hard and domineeringly. It was as if he wanted to claim sovereignty over every part of her mouth. Agh! Suddenly, a voice was heard. The two of them froze and hurriedly looked at the door. They saw Mdm. Florence covering her eyes. Goodness, Miss Tanya, Mrs. Hunt asked me to see if you were around. You you two lovebirds can continue. Pretend I didnt see you! With that, she ran off in a hurry. Tanya: Joel: The two of them were feeling a little awkward. It did not seem appropriate to continue what had just happened. However, if they did not continue, they would be at a loss if they just stood there. Tanya said, Lets talk inside. She turned and opened the door. Joel followed behind her obediently. He did not look like the tycoon who ran the business world at all. After the two of them entered the room, Joel took the initiative to say, You havent eaten yet, right? Ill cook something for you. Tanya nodded in a daze. At that moment, she seemed to have completely forgotten that this was her house. When Joel entered the kitchen, Tanya had yet to return to her senses. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. She picked up the call without even looking at it and accidentally put it on speaker. Hillarys voice came from the other end. Tanya, do you think Joel will return to your side just because youre back? Let me tell you, the person he loves is me. Hes right beside me now.. Our family of three is going to eat together. Stop daydreaming! 3 Chapter 400 - Their Child 1 Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Daydreaming Tanya looked into the kitchen and felt like she was really dreaming. When she had left sadly five years ago, she thought that she would never have the chance to be with this man in her life. This man was going to disappear from her life. Who would have thought that five years later, he would be cooking food for her? As Tanya was thinking, Hillarys voice was heard again. Why arent you saying anything? Are you really going to degrade yourself to be a third wheel and come between us? Let me tell you, you better return to Switzerland. Joel chose me five years ago, hell definitely choose me again. When that time comes, how embarrassed would you be? As she spoke, Joel had already walked out of the kitchen. The villa was very quiet, and there were no car horns around. Joel had heard the voice on the phone from the beginning. He looked at Tanya. Tanya was also looking at him. The slender girl just stood there, her body a little thin from dancing for a long time. She looked at Joel with her deep eyes and suddenly raised her eyebrows. She said Im the third wheel. May I ask Mr. Smith, whats your relationship with Madam Hillary now? As soon as she said this, Hillarys voice stopped. However, she then sneered. What are you doing? Do you think you can scare me like this? Let me tell you, Im with Joel. If you want to talk to him, I can help you send a message Amidst her chattering, Joels originally angry eyes froze for a moment when they met the Tanyas. All his anger seemed to dissipate with an evil smile on her lips. He took a step forward and said, I have nothing to do with Madam Hillary. The engagement has been broken off. Madam Tanya, what kind of braised noodles do you want to eat? Tomato eggs or green pepper pork? The voice on the phone instantly fell silent! Hillary: !! 1 The entire villa fell silent. Tanya smiled and said, Green pepper pork. But no ginger, you remember my preferences, right? Joel nodded. Of course. Just wait 10 minutes. With that, he glanced at the phone. Just as he was about to return to the kitchen, Hillary smiled mockingly. Tanya, are you lying to me? How can Joel cook? Ive been with him for five years, but Ive never seen him cook! He doesnt know how to cook at all! Did you find someone with a similar voice to anger me? Im telling you, I wont fall for it! Tanya recalled how Hillary had deliberately chased him to the restaurant and taken a photo to post on her Facebook. She was not surprised by her way of thinking. She only smiled and suddenly turned on the camera. She raised her phone and aimed it at Joel. Here, let me show you. The man Im looking at not only has a similar voice to Joel, but his appearance is also very similar! Her voice was filled with mockery. When Hillary saw Joel wearing an apron, she was stunned. She had stayed with the Smiths for five years. Joel had never allowed her to enter his room, and every time she saw him, he was always the high and mighty leader who could stir up New Yorks economic scene with just a move of his finger. Since when was that man willing to fall from grace and start doing housework? Furthermore, he was holding a tomato in one hand and green pepper in the other. He was clearly cooking! As Tanya had turned on the camera, he looked up. His light eyes, which were always smiling, suddenly became sharp as he stared at the camera. He said calmly, Miss Hillary, is there anything else? Tanya looked at the camera and saw that the camera on Hillarys side suddenly shook and fell to the ground. Her hands must have gone soft from shock. This woman had been like this since she was young. She was a fox exploiting the tigers might and was extremely hypocritical. Tanya could not be bothered to talk to her anymore and hung up. She chuckled softly. She looked up and realized that Joel had not entered the kitchen but was staring at her. The man was wearing a white shirt and an apron, looking just like he did five years ago. Tanya suddenly realized that the five years overseas seemed to have lost their distance. As she was thinking, she saw Joels eyes gradually turn deep and hot, making her heart beat wildly. She hurriedly looked away and said, There are still eight minutes! Only then did Joel retract his gaze and nod. After he left, Tanya hurriedly patted her chest and cheeks. She must stay alert! She could not be attracted by his stunning beauty! Eight minutes later, the noodles were done. Tanya went upstairs and had already changed into her casual home clothes. Looking at the two bowls of steaming noodles on the dining table, she picked up her fork. Just as she was about to eat, she heard Joel say, Wait a minute. She paused and realized that Joel had brought a bottle of hot sauce over. Tanya stared at the bottle and suddenly thought of a time five years ago. At that time, she was still in university. As the living expenses from her mother were not enough, she often had to cook for herself. Noodles were her favorite. However, she only had one pot back then, so it was inconvenient to stir-fry vegetables. Therefore, every time, she would add a sufficient amount of noodles and vegetables before adding hot sauce. Joel had always known this habit of hers. In the past five years, after she went overseas, the thing she was most unused to was eating. Occasionally, she would want to eat noodles, but without hot sauce, it was as if something was missing. While she was in a daze, Joel opened the bottle and handed it to her. She dug a big spoonful and put it in the bowl of noodles. The thick sauce immediately floated on it and the fragrance wafted over. She picked some noodles up with her fork and took a bite excitedlybut she was stunned. She looked up slowly at the bottle of hot sauce. The packaging had already changed. As for the taste of the sauce, although it was still her favorite flavor, it was no longer the same as before. For some reason, her heart suddenly sank. A broken mood instantly attacked her, making her lower her head. Indeed. In five years, everything familiar had changed. Nothing would stand there and wait for her. It was like losing her child. Even if she had returned to the country and she and Joel were still the same as they were five years ago, this fact could not be hidden. She became depressed. Joel looked at her and panic surged in his heart. He asked carefully, Whats wrong? The noodles dont taste good? A hot tear fell into the bowl. Tanya suddenly looked up.. Theres something I need to tell you. Chapter 401 - Do You Like Children? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Joel saw her grave expression and put down his fork. He stared at her. What? His heart suddenly pounded violently. He didnt know what Tanya was going to say, much less what she was thinking but he suddenly felt that what she was going to say next was very important. Tanya looked at the man and said impulsively, We had a The word child hovered around her mouth for a moment, but she could not say it. Joel was stunned. What? He searched his memory hard. They had an agreement? An oath? Or what? He was afraid that he would anger the girl in front of him if he did not remember. Tanya opened her mouth. She suddenly thought of the parents who had been searching for their children overseas. Some mothers broke down, and some fathers were very calm. However, she had seen them turn around and cry secretly in a corner after comforting their wives. She suddenly asked, You love Mia very much, right? Joel did not know why she had suddenly changed the topic, but he still followed along and said, Yes, I love her very much. He suddenly reached out and held her hand. I know that I will never let you down in this matter. Her existence is something I cannot control, but her existence makes me feel warm. Tanya, that is a kind of satisfaction from family ties. You understand me, right? How could Tanya not understand? After all, she and Joel were both children who lacked love! Even though Joel was born in the Smiths, his parents did not like him. There was even a time when they thought of abandoning him, making him feel very insecure. As for Tanya After her mother remarried, she lost her home. When the two of them walked together back then, didnt it feel like they were hugging each other for warmth? That was why she was so happy when she gave birth to that little angel and thought that she finally had a family in this world and someone with her blood. That was why she had searched the entire world for her child like a madman without even having seen the child once. When Joel saw that she was in a strange mood, he mistakenly thought that Tanya would mind if he mentioned Mia. He thought about it and said, I know its very selfish of me to make you accept Mia, but Tanya, Mia is really a very obedient child. Youll fall in love with her. Really He was afraid that Tanya would suggest sending the child away. No matter how much he loved Tanya, he could not do that. After all, he was a father! Seeing that he had misunderstood, Tanya waved her hand and said, Thats not what I meant. As soon as she said this, Joel heaved a sigh of relief. It was obvious how much he liked Mia. Tanya asked again, Do you like children? Joel nodded. Of course. If it was our child, I would like it even more. These words made Tanyas heart ache again. She lowered her head and took a bite of noodles. The hot noodles slid into her mouth, but she took another bite as if she did not know it was hot. She ate mouthful after mouthful. When she was done, she looked up. Joel probed, What did you say we have? Tanya took out a tissue and wiped her mouth before replying, Its nothing. 1 Joel immediately tried to recall any vow the two had made. However, after thinking for a while, he still could not remember it. After he ate the noodles, Tanya took his bowl and washed it in the kitchen. Then, she said, Its getting late, you should go back. Joel: He actually did not want to leave tonight, but since Tanya had said so, if he insisted on staying, it would only make Tanya feel annoyed. At the thought of this, Joel decided that he had to take things slow and not get things done in one go. He took out his car keys and walked slowly to the door. Good night. Good night. Tanya replied softly in the kitchen. She heard Joel walk to the door and stand there for a long time. Finally, he pushed the door open. When she heard the door close with a bang, she turned off the tap. She stood in the kitchen for a long time before walking out. Looking at the neat apron hanging in the living room, she thought of Joels OCD personality and couldnt help but lower her eyes. She sighed heavily and went upstairs. She lay on the sofa and quietly stared at the night sky. She did not know where her child was in the world right now, if he was hungry, or if he had any clothes to wear. She did not know how long she was thinking when her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and took a look. It was a call from Hillary. She picked up the call and Hillarys calm voice was heard. Are you two still together? Tanya sneered and said softly, Yes, hes taking a shower. Why? Youre lying! Hillary suddenly smiled and said, I just called Mia and she said Dad has come home! Tanya, Im warning you. Stay away from Joel! Even if you seduced him now and he still likes you, Mia is the person he loves the most! Tanya clenched her fists. She lowered her eyes. Before she could say anything, Hillary said, Mia is everything to him! So what if you two still have feelings for each other? At the end of the night, wont he still go home obediently and coax the child to sleep? Tanya, if you know whats good for you, you better leave him! Tanyas voice was very low. What if I dont? You dont? Do you know that everyone outside knows that he and I are engaged and that Mia is our daughter?! Mias sake, he wont even announce our separation to the public. In front of outsiders, I will always be Madam Smith! And you, Tanya, are just one of his lovers! What makes you think your status is enough to make him give up his reputation? The Jones. After Hillary shouted this in anger, she finally felt at ease. She sneered and said, No matter what, I will always be the wife, and you are just a mistress! Just like it was back then, Im the daughter of a wealthy family, and youre just a fake daughter! With that, she hung up. She had been chased out of the Smiths for so long. There were many guesses outside, but because of Mia, the Smiths had never spread the news that they had broken off the engagement. She wanted to use this matter to agitate Tanya and let her know that she was nothing to Joel! Any woman would mind this, right? As she was thinking about this, the doorbell rang. The servant went to open the door and exclaimed in surprise, Mr. Smith? Hillary was stunned. She turned around and saw Joel walking in from the door! It was already so late. Why was he at the Jones residence?! Chapter 402 - Is Mia Really Hillarys Daughter? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Hillary recalled that when she called Tanya today, Joel was also there. Later on, he did not pursue the matter, but now, he was here Her heart sank, but her face was still filled with smiles as she walked over. Joel, youre here When the Joneses heard the servants words, they hurriedly walked down from the study upstairs to welcome him. Mr. Smith, what brings you here? If theres anything you need, you can call us to the Smiths. Joel was still smiling. His eyes were curved, and when he did not speak, he looked very gentle, like a smiling tiger. However, Hillary could see the coldness in his eyes. She swallowed and jolted. Joel looked at her and slowly said, I came personally today because I thought that after my engagement with Miss Hillary was broken off, she seemed to have been dishonest. As soon as he said this, Hillarys father was stunned. He looked directly at Hillary. What? When did you guys break off the engagement? Joel lowered his eyes and said indifferently, Why? Didnt Miss Hillary tell you? Hillary had been chased back this time and stayed for a few days now, but she had not mentioned the engagement at all. Mr. Jones looked at Hillary. Hillary, whats going on? Madam Jones said, Mr. Smith, did Hillary do something wrong to make you angry? Tell us, well get her to change. How can you suddenly call off the engagement? Joel looked at Madam Jones. To be precise, she was also Tanyas mother. Back then, Tanyas mother had remarried and given birth to Hillary. Hillary was a year younger than Tanya, but their identities were completely different. One was a burden who had been brought along into her marriage with a wealthy family, and the other was a daughter of a wealthy family. Hillary had looked down on Tanya since she was young. As for Tanya, she had a stubborn personality. After being slandered by Hillary a few times, Madam Jones had determined that Tanyas personality was naughty and mischievous, like that of her father, who had disappeared. Therefore, she would hit and scold her! Joels attitude toward Madam Jones was distant and cold. He did not bother being polite with her. Madam Jones, you can discipline her further for her mistakes. Now, were talking about breaking off the engagement. He took out the agreement he had signed with Hillary back then. In the agreement back then, we said that when Mia turns five, the engagement would be automatically broken off. Now, its time. The Jones parents were stunned. They looked at Hillary in disbelief. Hillary, you Hillary bit her lip and cried. Joel, I was wrong. I really know I was wrong. I didnt go looking for Tanya on purpose. I was just indignant. You chased me out of the Smiths because she suddenly returned, right? Tanya? Madam Jones instantly became even more furious. What do you mean? Did Tanya cross into your family again? Joel, you cant treat Hillary like this. Tanya was born to be a bad hooligan! As soon as she said this, Joel suddenly reached out and smashed the teacup on the table to the ground! Smash! The sound of the teacup shattering resounded throughout the living room, causing the crying Hillary and Madam Jones, who was scolding Tanya, to stop abruptly. Everyone looked at Joel in disbelief. Joel lowered his eyes. Ive already contacted the reporters. They will announce that I have broken off my engagement with Miss Hillary tomorrow As soon as he said this, Mr. Jones said, Mr. Smith, is there no room for change in this matter? Joel looked at him and said firmly, No. Mr. Jones sighed heavily. Hillary and Madam Jones still wanted to say something, but Mr. Jones shook his head at them. The two of them could only shut their mouths. Mr. Jones began to complain. Mr. Smith, we understand that you dont like Hillary. We wont force you. We can break off the engagement, but Mia is her biological daughter. You cant stop them from meeting. Hillary and Madam Jones looked at each other. Yes. As long as Mia was still around, Hillary could interfere in Joel and Tanyas lives. As long as she could, Joel and Tanya could forget about living a quiet life! Hillary clenched her fists tightly. She was already thinking that if Mia fell ill in the future, she would definitely have to stay with the Smiths and take care of her. If Mia was hurt, she would definitely ask Tanya why she abused her child! As she was thinking about her future plans, Joel seemed to have seen through her thoughts and said directly, Yes, I wont stop them from meeting. Every six months, Ill send Mia overseas to meet with Miss Hillary. Mr. Jones was stunned. Hillary was stunned. Go overseas? You dont have to go overseas. Im just in the country You dont have to send Mia anywhere. I can just meet her at the Smiths However, the moment she said this, she heard Joel say, After our engagement is broken off, youll be in a bad mood, and will go overseas for a vacation. You wont accept our financial support and will travel for five years. After five years, you can return to the country. Mr. Jones was stunned. She wont accept financial support? Then how is she going to live? Joel glanced at Mr. Jones and said casually, Arent so many international students still alive? Madam Jones shouted angrily, No! Hillary has never suffered like this in her entire life! She cant go overseas! She had never suffered before, but Tanya could suffer? Joel had investigated before. Tanya did not have any living expenses overseas. Everything was earned by working part-time! His attitude was still very calm, and there was even a smile on his face. He looked directly at Mr. Jones. President Jones, is the collaboration between the Joneses and Smiths going well? Mr. Jones: !!! He immediately understood that Joel was threatening him! If they did not send Hillary away, the Smiths would terminate all cooperation with the Joneses! The Joneses had been prospering these years because they had relied on the Smiths. After leaving the Smiths Joel would definitely let everyone in New York know that the Joneses had offended him. At that time, even without Joel personally making a move, someone might help him deal with the Joneses! He gulped and hurriedly stood up. I understand what you mean, Mr. Smith. Ill handle Hillarys matters here. Shell go overseas. Joel stood up. Its good that Mr. Jones understands. Ill leave, then. He did not even look at Hillary as he left the house. Hillary was stunned on the spot. Five years Another five years! Tanya had been overseas for more than five years! Hillary understood. Joel had arranged everything for her! He was going to send her overseas for five years to help Tanya vent her anger! She roared, Joel! I gave birth to Mia for you! How can you treat me like this?! Joel stopped in his tracks and turned to look at her. If you hadnt given birth to Mia, do you think you would have had the chance to go overseas? Upon hearing this, Hillary jolted. She swallowed. Mia was her protective charm! At the Smiths. After Nora finished showering, she walked out and saw Pete standing there, looking at her seriously. Mommy, were going to the amusement park to play tomorrow. Can we bring Mia along? Nora asked, Why? Pete said, I didnt even know it was Mias birthday yesterday. I didnt give her a gift either. I want to take her out to play tomorrow. Birthday? Nora was stunned. She remembered clearly that Tanyas childs birthday was five days ago. Mia was only five days away from that childs birthday Was this a coincidence? She narrowed her eyes. Was Mia really Hillarys daughter? Chapter 403 - Noras Suspicion Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The reason why Nora knew about the birthday of the children was that on that day every year, Tanya would be in low spirits. When she was overseas, no matter where Nora was, she would always be by Tanyas side on this day. The two of them did nothing. Nora would sleep while Tanya would be in the room, dancing to the birthday gift she had bought long ago. Usually, when she woke up, Tanya would be covered in sweat, but she would not feel tired. If she continued like this, she would eventually collapse. Every year, she would fall seriously ill. It was as if she wanted to use this method to vent her longing for her child for the next year. Therefore, Nora remembered her childs birthday very clearly. She couldnt help but doubt Mias identity. Tanyas child and Mia were both Joels children. Furthermore, they were only five days apart She narrowed her eyes and began to think about the relationship between Mia and Tanya Mommy, can I? Petes words interrupted Noras thoughts. She looked at him and nodded. Alright, Ill ask your uncle when he comes back. If she took Mia out to play, she would definitely ask Joel. With that, she yawned loudly and turned to walk to the bed. Its already so late. Why isnt he back yet? Ill lie down and wait for him! Pete: As expected, half an hour later, there were uniform breathing sounds on the bed. Pete sighed helplessly and put down the pen in his hand. He walked to the bed and gently covered Nora with the blanket. Then, he went out and downstairs to sit on the sofa in the living room. When Joel returned home, this was the scene he saw. Pete was clearly sleepy and anxious. His little head was nodding off, but he had still forced himself not to sleep. Joel looked at the time. It was already 11 PM. He walked over and asked, Whats wrong? Pete woke up suddenly and said excitedly, Uncle, youre finally back! He jumped off the sofa and looked at Joel. Tomorrow, Dad and Mom will take me and Cherry to the amusement park. I want to bring Mia along, okay? Joel looked at him and touched his head. After some thought, he said, Okay. Pete heaved a sigh of relief. Joel bent down and picked him up before carrying him upstairs. After taking him to the bedroom, he asked, Wheres your mother? Pete said helplessly, Mommy said that she would lie down and wait for you to come back to ask you. In the end, she fell asleep Joel: Joel brought Pete to his room and watched him shower and change into his pajamas. Then, he sent Pete to Noras bedroom. He watched as he tiptoed in and returned to the bedroom in relief. At the same time, he could not help but think that Nora was such a worry-free mother. Be it with Cherry or Pete, they were both so sensible and independent. After returning to his room, he washed up and lay on the bed. He took out his phone and opened Tanyas Facebook. Her profile picture was of a mature grape. Joel stared at his phone screen for a long time, not knowing what to send her. Just as he was in a daze, he suddenly saw the words Typing on the dialog box. Joel was instantly delighted. What was Tanya going to say to him? However, after waiting for more than ten minutes, she did not say anything. Joel couldnt help but send a message: ? Tanya replied: ? Joel: Wheres the small composition? Tanya: What small composition? Joel smiled and typed: Youve been typing for almost twenty minutes. You should have written a small composition with 800 words by now? Where is it? Tanya: !!! Tanya: I wasnt sending you a message! Tanya: Youre mistaken! Tanya: Oh, I was watching television and accidentally opened your chat window. Seeing that she was not being honest, Joel continued to type with a smile. What are you watching? Tanya: A show on FOX TV. Joel: Is it Friends? I havent seen it in a long time. Tanya: Yes. Joel laughed again. But FOX TV is currently playing a melodramatic drama. Tanya: Tanya: Cant I watch a replay? Joel: Alright, you can watch whatever you want. Whatever you say is right. After these words were sent, the two of them paused for a moment. Joel suddenly recalled when he and Tanya were still in high school. At that time, they once had a disagreement over a small matter. As for the specific reason, he could not remember it clearly. However, Tanyas eyes were red from crying as she roared at him, Do you even know how to be a boyfriend? Dont you know that a girlfriend is always right no matter what she does? Youre such a serious person. Other than me, no one else will want you! At that time, they were young and did not know how to cherish each other, much less how to love each other. They had stumbled forward in confusion. However, he had continued to press forward. It was unlike now where he was restrained and careful in everything he did. A warm feeling suddenly flowed through Joels chest. He sent a message: I missed you. Tanya did not reply for a long time. Joel lowered his eyes and sent another message: Nora will take Cherry and Pete to the amusement park to play tomorrow. Mia wants to go too. Do you want to go? This time, Tanya replied: Ill consider it. Joel chuckled softly. Yes. How long do you want to consider? Tanya replied proudly, Two minutes. Joel said dotingly, Alright. Two minutes later, Joel punctually asked, Go ahead. Tanya: Since youre begging me, Ill go. Joel laughed. The next day, when Nora woke up, the sun was high in the sky. She picked up her phone in a daze and was about to look at the time when she opened her eyes and saw four heads staring at her from her bedside. Mia and Tanya were on the left, both of them holding their chin. Cherry and Pete were speechless. Nora was shocked. What are you doing? Her voice was hoarse. Tanya: Waiting for you to wake up so that we can go to the amusement park. Nora: ? Stunned, she looked at her phone and realized that it was already 11 AM. Nora rubbed her head and sat up. Why didnt you wake me up? Tanya looked at Cherry. You have to ask your little darling about this. Cherry said, Mommy, you cant be disturbed when youre sleeping! Pete said, Mommy, its okay. Its okay if we play less, but you have to sleep enough. Nora: She lifted the blanket and went to the bathroom. As she washed her face, she looked at Tanya and Mia in the mirror.. She suddenly recalled her suspicions from last night. Chapter 404 - Mias Blood Type? Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Perhaps it was because she was suspicious, Nora kept looking at Tanya and Mia while she changed. The more she looked at them, the more they looked alike. It seemed like the verification of DNA was imminent. However, how was she going to take DNA samples without alerting them? Thinking that she had a whole day to spend with them today, Nora was not anxious. She slowly washed her face and brushed her teeth. She changed into casual clothes and prepared to go downstairs. Tanya immediately grabbed her. Justin is downstairs! Outsiders called Justin Mr. Hunt or President Hunt, but to Tanya, he was her best friends boyfriend and only Justin. Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, Whats wrong? Tanya pointed at her hair. Arent you going to wash your hair? Nora: ? She casually glanced at the time. Its already so late. Im not washing anymore. Tanya said in disdain, Youre on a date, right? Cant you be more exquisite? I woke up an hour early this morning to dress up! Nora thought for a moment. Thats true. Then, she turned around and picked up her cap. Thats good. Tanya: Watching Nora go downstairs casually, Tanya seriously suspected that she was not a woman. She grimaced and waved at the three children. Lets go. Pete and Cherry nodded. Following behind Nora, Mia was still staring at the identical twins. When she saw them today, she was shocked! Pete woke up early in the morning. When he was playing with her, someone at the door said that Justin had brought the Hunts youngest son over. Mia was still a little nervous at that time. She asked Pete, They all say that the Hunts youngest son is very mysterious. He never goes to school and doesnt play with others. What if he doesnt like me? Pete was stunned. He didnt expect Mia to be so sensitive. She hadnt even met him yet, but she already felt that he wouldnt like her. Pete said directly, No, you two will be very good friends. Mia looked at herself nervously and asked, Cherry, will he really like me? Pete replied, Yes, he will. Mia heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she saw Justin walking in with Cherry in his arms. When Cherry entered, she was still wearing a mask and sunglasses to prevent anyone from peeking. The young master of the Hunts had always been well protected. Mia immediately grabbed Petes hand nervously. Then, she saw that the Hunts youngest son had been placed down by his father. Then, he skipped over to her and said, Mia, Sister, I missed you so much~ With that, Cherry hugged Mia. Mia: She was stunned and looked at Cherry in shock. When Cherry saw that she was silent, she took off her sunglasses and mask. Mia, dont you know Cherry anymore? Mia: ??? She turned to look at Pete in surprise and then at Cherry. Only then did she react. You, youre twins! Both of them smiled and nodded. Mia seemed to have realized something as she looked at Pete. So, Cherry, who turns into a boy, is actually not Cherry. Its Cherrys brother! Pete extended his hand to her. With a serious expression, he introduced himself. My name is Peter Hunt. Mia scratched her head and smiled with her eyes. Your name sounds nice! As soon as she finished speaking, Cherry said, Brothers nickname is Before she could finish, Pete interrupted her. Cherrys name is Cheryl Smith. Mia continued to smile. It sounds good too! I think so too! Cherry held Mias hand. Brother and I named ourselves very casually, but Daddy and Mommy really have telepathy. They named us Cherry Pit! Daddy said that Brother and I are the fruits of Mommy and Daddy! Mia was enlightened. She smiled at Pete. So, youre not Cherry. Your nickname is Pit! Pete: His nickname was not nice. He rarely told others about it. He did not expect his sister to say it so directly. 1 Sigh! His head hurt. When Nora went downstairs, she stood in the corridor and looked down. She saw Joel and Justin sitting on the living room sofa. These two men, who could change New Yorks economy with just a stomp of their feet, were sitting opposite each other and drinking tea. When she went out, there was no sound from downstairs. When she was almost downstairs, Justin suddenly said, Noras temper becomes a little bad If she doesnt sleep enough. Please forgive her. These words sounded as if Nora was Justins possession. Joel suddenly raised his head, his eyes curved into crescents, and he smiled. Shes my sister. Theres no need to apologize. I have just made Mr. Hunt wait here for such a long time. Noras health is not good. Mr. Hunt, you dont mind, right? Justin: There was a hint of coldness in his deep eyes, and the mole at the corner of his eye looked a little enchanting. He suddenly said, I definitely dont mind. After all, Noras health deteriorated because she gave birth to my children. I wonder if Nora is used to sleeping on the Smiths bed? Joel: !!! These words implied that Nora had not grown up in the Smiths. He lowered his eyes and gently placed the teacup down. Still smiling, he said, She probably slept well. After all, shes at home. Mr. Hunt, you probably dont know yet, right? Nora is Uncle Ians biological daughter, and shes also the only daughter of the Smiths direct line of descent. He deliberately emphasized the word at home and emphasized the eldest daughter of the direct line. Then, he said jokingly, If she didnt have an engagement with Mr. Hunt, Im afraid the other men in New York would have been chased out by Uncle Ian when they came to propose marriage! Justin: He had almost forgotten that the person in front of him was his brother-in-law! Offending him would make his marriage difficult. At the thought of this, Justin took the initiative to pick up the teapot and pour a cup of tea for Joel. Looking at his lowered head, Joel was extremely satisfied. The two men were both heads of the two top families in New York. Neither of them was convinced by the other. Even though the two companies had worked together before, they had never lowered their heads. Now, this man was willing to lower his head for Nora. It seemed like he was being sincere. A cup of tea made the two men lose their hostility. At this moment, they finally heard footsteps. The two of them turned their heads and saw Nora walking down. She coughed. Did I make you two wait for long? No. No. The two men said dotingly. Nora: She suddenly looked at Joel and asked, By the way, Joel, whats Mias blood type? Chapter 405 - Your Daughter Looks So Much Like You! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Joel did not understand why she would suddenly ask this, but he still said, Type A. Tanya was also an A. Nora narrowed her eyes and asked again, What about Hillary? Hearing her mention Hillary, Joel subconsciously looked at Tanya, who was following behind her. Seeing that Tanya was indeed frowning and seemed a little unhappy, Joel carefully replied, Type AB. Okay. Nora replied, but she was guessing in her heart. Joel had Type O blood while Hillary had Type AB blood. Therefore, there was a chance that Mia had Type A blood. From this, she could not confirm her guess. Indeed, she still had to do a DNA test. With this in mind, she glanced at Tanya. She did not tell Tanya about this immediately. After all, over the years, they had been looking for her child together. She knew that it was devastating for any hope to be destroyed. When she did the DNA report, if Mia was not Tanyas child, she would not mention it at all. However, if she was Tanyas daughter, everything would be fine. With this thought in mind, she asked, Shall we set off? Theres no rush. Before Joel could speak, Justin said slowly, Eat something before you leave. Youve slept for so long. You should avoid getting low blood sugar. Everyone was speechless. Nora casually picked up a piece of chocolate. No need. Lets go. Nora was a little embarrassed to have the three children and three adults wait for her here. Actually, she had set an alarm before she went to bed last night. After all, she was going out with them today. Thinking of this, she took out her phone and was about to see why the alarm didnt ring when she heard Pete say, Mommy, the tyrant Daddy asked me to turn off your alarm. He said that youll only have the energy to play after you sleep enough. Okay. Noras lips twitched. She really could not be blamed. There were too many people in the group, so everyone got into the huge van that the Hunts had driven over. The van had three rows of seats. The most comfortable seats were definitely the two single chairs in the second row. The third and fourth rows fit the adults and their children well. Joel glanced at Tanya and pointed at the single seat in the second row. Sit here. Mia was Joels daughter. He was already very happy that Tanya could go out with them. He definitely wouldnt trouble Tanya to help take care of Mia. Tanya nodded. Then, Justin pointed at the single seat in the second row and said to Nora, Sit here too. He brought Pete and Cherry to sit at the back. Therefore a strange arrangement was made. The two all-powerful men in New York had given up their seats for the two women, but they were sitting at the back as full-time nannies. When the driver saw this, he was frightened. He had never seen Mr. Hunt sitting in the back row! That was reserved for assistants and bodyguards! Then, he looked at the two women sitting in the second row After Nora got into the car, she ate a mouthful of chocolate sleepily and leaned against the window, looking very relaxed. Tanya did not feel that there was anything wrong with sitting there like this. She also did not feel that there was anything wrong with letting the two men look after the children. She was still whispering to Nora. The driver was speechless. The corners of his mouth twitched. He did not expect Mr. Hunt and Mr. Smith to spoil their girlfriends so much! The car started and drove to the amusement park. Tanya and Nora were whispering about what they were going to play later. The two men in the backseat were also chatting harmoniously. Joel asked, Petes identity and appearance have always been kept a secret. Dont tell me youre going to the amusement park today with a mask on? Theres no need, Justin said. The amusement park was cleared today. Only then did Joel suddenly realize that the Hunts owned the largest amusement park in New York! He nodded. Yes, we wont be disturbed like this. He asked mischievously, But Mr. Hunt, you didnt bring your 18 bodyguards with you today? Thats not your style. Justin smiled brightly, and the mole at the corner of his eye shone. His words had a hint of submission. Theyre hiding in the dark. After all, we have two children with us. No one can take the risk lest there be an accident. Mr. Smith, you understand, right? With that, he looked behind the car. After all, there are already seven or eight people in the two cars behind us, right? Joel said slowly, Im not afraid of anything. Its improbable for there to be any big scene outside. These seven or eight people are all here to protect Nora. His meaning was clear. Nora had a high status in the Smiths! The group went straight to the amusement park. Justin seemed to have long known that Nora would not be able to get up on time, so the van stopped at the restaurant inside the amusement park. Justin explained, Lets have lunch first before we go to play. Joel replied, Thats what I was thinking. Nora had not eaten breakfast. Moreover, it was already noon. How could she not eat? The group entered the restaurant. The amusement park was cleared of people, and there were no tourists in the restaurant either. They watched the amusement park facilities outside as they ate in the lobby. When the food arrived, Nora subconsciously picked up her chopsticks and planned to eat in big bites, but Justin stopped her. He said, Eat slowly. Nora was about to retort when Justin spoke again. Be a good role model for the children. Nora felt that it was really troublesome. However, when she met the gazes of the three children, she could only say, Alright. After lunch, they went to the amusement park. There was no need to queue up. They could do whatever they wanted. Nora liked exciting things. She went on roller coasters, trapezes, and other thrilling rides. Cherry, Pete, and Justin accompanied her throughout. However, Mia was timid and did not dare to play. Tanya saw that she was too timid to reject and said, Im afraid of heights, so I wont play. Mia, will you accompany me? Mia heaved a sigh of relief and immediately held Tanyas hand tightly. Okay. So, the people split into two groups to play. Watching Tanya and Mia leave, Nora suddenly said to Pete, Pete, Ill give you a mission. Pete asked in confusion, What? Nora said, Find an opportunity to help me collect some of Mias DNA samples. Pete did not ask why and directly replied, No problem. On the other hand, Tanya had brought Mia to the carousel. Joel also accompanied them. After the three of them got on the carousel, the staff beside them raised their cameras and took photos of them. Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith, look over here! Mrs. Smith, please hug your daughter! Daughter? Tanya was stunned. She looked down at Mia in her arms and was about to explain when the staff looked at the camera and sighed.. Mrs. Smith, your daughter really looks like you! Chapter 406 - DNA Sample Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios After the staff finished speaking, Mia reached out and grabbed her clothes. She asked timidly, Ms. Turner, is this okay? Tanya looked at her. For some reason, she did not explain. She just smiled. Okay. Mia was excited to see that she didnt reject her. Joel stared at them from the side. His eyes were calm, but the smile in his eyes was more warm and sincere than before. Snap! A photo of the family of three was taken. The staff took the photo and stood up, handing it over. On the carousel, Tanya sat in front with Mia in her arms while Joel sat in the back. The three of them looked very beautiful. The staff said politely, Mr. Smith, Mrs. Smith, the two of you are so loving. Little Miss Smith is also so cute. Your family of three is really fortunate. Tanya looked at the staff awkwardly and was about to explain when Joel suddenly took out his wallet and handed some notes to the service staff. Youre a smooth-talker, feel free to say more. The service staff took the tip. It was a thick stack and there were at least a few hundred dollars. He was instantly delighted and immediately said, Its not that Im a smooth-talker, Im actually very bad at talking. Its just that Im good at telling the truth! Mr. Smith, theres a bumper car over there. Do you want to bring Mrs. Smith and Little Miss there to play? Yeah. Joel picked Mia up and held Tanya with his other hand as they walked toward the bumper car. Tanya followed. She did not even have a chance to explain the entire time and could only accept the title of Mrs. Smith! They had fun the entire day. Even though they only started in the afternoon, they still played all the games they wanted until sunset. At night, the group ate dinner at the amusement park and watched the fireworks performance. There was no vast crowd. The moment the fireworks bloomed, the three children gathered together and ran across the lawn of the viewing area, screaming with amazement. Wow! So beautiful! Its so bright! Nora and Justin sat on the ground. When they looked up at the fireworks, Nora was a little stunned. Actually, coming to the amusement park to play was a very boring thing for her. No matter how exciting those games were, would they be as thrilling as riding a race car? She was just accompanying the two children to play something boring. Seeing that they were happy, she endured it. Time was actually the most precious thing to her. As she spent most of her time sleeping, she preferred to finish all her tasks while she was awake. However, as she sat there and watched the fireworks rise into the sky, and felt the breathing and company of the man beside her, she felt for the first time that it did not seem so bad to waste so much time. On the other side, Joel and Tanya were following behind the three children. As they walked, Joel suddenly reached out and held Tanyas hand. Tanya wanted to struggle, but the mans hand was too warm and she could not break free at all. She gave up and let Joel hold her hand. The three children ran in front and occasionally turned back to see this scene. Cherry widened her eyes and said in disbelief, God-mom, are you dating Uncle Joel? Tanya: !! Her expression instantly turned cold. Silly Cherry, what are you talking about?! Mia was shocked. Cherry, dont talk to Ms. Turner like that. Shell be angry! Tanya didnt expect to have scared Mia. Just as she was about to comfort her and tell her that she wasnt angry, she saw Mia look at Joel. Daddy, hurry up and kiss Ms. Turner. Kiss her and shell be happy! Tanya: !!! Her face turned red. The man beside her chuckled softly, his voice rich and gentle. Tanya, I only wish for time to stop. How good would it be if we could stay here forever? Tanya did not say anything, but Joel suddenly held her hand. Happy days were always short. Soon, it was 8 PM. The sky had completely darkened, and they were going home. Tanyas home was not in the same direction as the Smiths and Hunts, so they discussed and decided to let Joel take her home. Mia was brought back by Justin with Pete. When they separated at the door, Nora suddenly shouted, Tanya. Tanya, who was about to get into the car with Joel, stopped and turned to look at her. Whats wrong? Nora stretched out her arm. Give me a hug? Tanya: ??? The corners of her lips twitched. Its not like I wont see you anymore. Why are you hugging me? Are you crazy? Im not so affectionate with you! Nora did not care. She walked over and hugged her. Dont you know that you might have to call me sister-in-law the next time we hug? Tanya: !!! She turned around angrily and walked back to the car. However, she had only taken a few steps when she held her head with a cry. Nora shrugged. Im sorry Two strands of your hair were caught on my ring. The corners of Tanyas mouth twitched. I knew I shouldnt have given you such a pretentious hug. You made me lose two strands of hair! Nora retorted, Dont worry. Ill be responsible if you become bald. Tanya: Pui, pui, pui! Dont you know how to talk? I have a lot of hair. How can I be bald?! With that, she got into Joels car. After the car left, Nora looked at the hair on her fingers. She raised her eyebrows and took out a bag, carefully putting the hair in it. As soon as she was done, she met Justins teasing eyes. He seemed to have seen through everything as his gaze swept past the hair in her hand before he said, Nora, I didnt expect you to be so naughty. Nora ignored him and placed the bag in her pocket. She lowered her head and gave Pete a look. Pete nodded and gave her an okay. They got into the van and went home. In the car, Pete suddenly said, Lets play a game! After playing for the entire day, Mia and Cherry, who were already a little sleepy, looked at him excitedly. What are we playing? Pete took out a cotton bud. Im playing house. Im a doctor. Cherry secretly said to Mia, Pete is so childish~ I stopped playing house when I was three! Mia said softly, But this is the first time Pete has made such a request. Lets play along, okay? Otherwise, hell be unhappy. Cherry reluctantly said, Alright! Therefore, the three children, who were slightly smarter than ordinary people, began playing house. Pete said to Mia, Mia, open your mouth. I want to take your saliva sample~ Mia opened her mouth cooperatively. Pete stirred the cotton bud and handed it to Nora. Its done! Chapter 407 - Working Overtime To Do The DNA Test! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora took it from him naturally. Then, she took out a small plastic bag, placed it inside, and put the bag into her pocket. When taking DNA samples, one must rub the cotton tip in the subjects mouth with a bit of force in order to get the oral mucosa. Therefore, it would feel a little uncomfortable. However, the kind Mia endured the discomfort without saying anything and played along with the game. After the DNA sample was successfully retrieved, Cherry, in an attempt to play along with Petes game, said, Its my turn now, Pete! Pete: He glanced at Cherry disdainfully and said, Dont you find this very childish? Lets not play this game anymore. Of course, if you really have to, I dont mind playing along. Cherry: ??? She shut up and took out her phone. I still find mobile games more fun, after all. While the children were talking, Justin, seemed to have realized what Nora was doing. He went to Nora and asked softly, Are you suspecting that Mia may be Tanyas daughter? Nora nodded. Tanya gave birth to a baby five years ago, but she lost the child. Something clicked in Justins head and he asked, Do you need me to look into it for you? Nora thought for a moment. Alright. She didnt have enough manpower. Besides, it was not her forte, either. She and Tanya didnt know each other before five years ago. The two had met while looking for their children. With Justins help, the investigation might progress faster. Justin suddenly asked, Do I get any reward if I help out? Nora stared at the mans visage right in front of her. Even after being out for a day, the man still looked clean and refreshed, and didnt look greasy at all. In particular, in the dim lighting in the car, the mans face even seemed like it had a veil of light over it. Nora suddenly withdrew her gaze, and her throat moved a little. If she continued looking at him any further, she felt like she might not be able to stop herself from kissing him. She coughed and replied, Forget it, then. You dont have to help me. Justin: Joel took Tanya back to the villa in the suburbs. The villa was a little far, so it was already half-past nine by the time they reached the suburbs. As soon as the car stopped, Tanya got out of the car. She waved at Joel and said, Bye! Arent you going to invite me in for a glass of water? asked Joel. Tanya blinked. She simply knew Joel too well. Asking for a drink was just an excuse. She picked up a bottle of mineral water and handed it to him instead. The thick-skinned Joel said, Oh, my bad. Can I use the bathroom? Tanya: She couldnt refuse anymore! Surely she couldnt make him hold it in for over an hour, right? Joel got out of the car casually and followed her into the house. Tanya couldnt help but complain, You obviously went to the toilet before we left the amusement park! Without batting an eyelid, Joel replied, Yeah. My kidneys arent so good. However, Joel didnt go to the bathroom after he entered the villa. Instead, he pulled Tanya to the sofa and sat there. Before Tanya could say anything, he leaned in and pushed her down. Tanya had already realized what he was intending to do the moment he grabbed her. They could feel each others breath on their faces at this moment. Tanya was so nervous that her throat went dry. She asked coquettishly, What are you doing? Ive already held myself back for a whole day, replied Joel. Tanya: ? Joel said, Ive been wanting to kiss you since I saw you at nine oclock this morning. Tanyas cheeks turned even redder. However, the next moment, he asked quietly, Tanya, will you marry me? Tanya was about to reply when he went on. Are you willing to be Mias mom? The bashful look on Tanyas face froze, and her heart suddenly went cold. Mom Her child was still missing, yet she was enjoying bliss and happiness She wasnt worthy of having such happiness! The thought made her suddenly push Joel away. All her shyness from just now disappeared. She looked at him in a panic and said, I I need to give it some thought. Why dont you go for now? The suggestive atmosphere disappeared instantly. Joel knew that it was because he had been too impatient. Even if he wanted Tanya to accept Mia, he had to persuade her bit by bit. He shouldnt have mentioned that just now. After all, asking someone to be their childs stepmother was very impolite behavior. He lowered his gaze. After spending the day together, hed thought that Tanya was indeed fond of Mia. That was why he had brought it up. He nodded, neatened his clothes, and walked out of the house. As she looked at how lonely he looked from the back, Tanya wanted to explain and tell him that it wasnt because she disliked Mia. She just felt that she was not worthy of being happy. However, she couldnt bring herself to say it. Elsewhere, Justin took the rest of them back to the Smiths manor. Cherry was a little reluctant to part with Nora. Although Nora was always disciplining herunlike her father who spoiled her and let her do whatever she wantedCherry still missed her Mommy. However! Cherry was very sensible. She knew that her brother needed Mommy more because he hadnt recovered from his illness yet! Thus, no matter how much she missed her mother, she had to go with her father. Cherry hugged Noras leg and said, Mommy, I will miss you! Sensing how clingy her daughter was being, Nora squatted down and gave her a kiss on her forehead. You can come whenever you want to see me. Cherry nodded at once. Only then did she walk over reluctantly to Justin. Justin reached his arms out toward Nora and suggested, How about a goodnight hug for the two of us, too? Nora rolled her eyes at him. She wanted to refuse, but when she met the mans bottomless and aggrieved eyes, the words at the tip of her tongue did a U-turn. In the end, the resigned woman stepped forward and gave him a hug. The man put his arms around her shoulders and hugged her a little tighter as if he wanted to embed her into himself. His low voice rang out beside her ear. Goodnight. Nora pushed him away without saying anything. Justin then took Cherry into the car and left the Smiths. After the car left, Nora finally whispered, Tsk. Goodnight. She then held Petes hand in one hand and Mias in the other and led them into the living room. Mias nanny was waiting for her in the living room. When she saw her, she took her hand, took her back to her bedroom, and got ready to clean her up and tuck her in bed. Nora took Pete upstairs. As soon as she arrived upstairs, the door to the guest room Lily was staying in opened. Lily was wearing pajamas and looked like she had just finished taking a shower, and was drying her hair with a towel. She said, Youre back, Anti. Nora paused and looked at her. Are you done with work? Yeah. Lily had been busy ever since she returned to the States. She hadnt even returned to the manor for quite a few days. She had finally finished her work that day and had just reached home and taken a shower. She was planning to have a good nights sleep later. Unexpectedly, Nora took out two familiar-looking bags from her pocket the next moment. Lily: !!! The corners of her lips spasmed as she said, Boss, this is exploitation. You know that, right? Nora coughed. Even she herself knew that she was being a little too much, so she offered, How does a 20% pay increment sound? She paid Lily a very high salary. Her annual salary reached as high as several hundred thousands of dollars. A 20% increment would mean at least 150,000 dollars! Lily immediately beamed at her and took the two bags from her. No problem! Boss, what are you checking for? Nora yawned. Mother-daughter relationship. Lily looked at Nora in surprise. You found yourself another mom, Boss? Nora: Lily also felt that she must be mistaken. She glanced at Pete and asked, You have another daughter? You gave birth to triplets back then? Nora: She coughed and said gently, Get lost. Okie-Dokie! Ill get changed and work overtime right away! Ill let you know the results tomorrow morning. Chapter 408 - The Passionate Young Man Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lily went back to her room, changed, and went out in a hurry. She had only just reached the car park and was about to open the car door when she suddenly caught a glimpse of a shadow in the distance. Startled, she exclaimed, Ahh! Its a ghost! Quentin: The corners of his lips spasmed. He walked into the open leisurely and said like the person afflicted with eighth-grader syndrome he was, Youre calling me a ghost when I was obviously standing there like the live human I am? Are your eyes bad? Lily, who was bolder than a lot of girls, took a close look at Quentin, upon which her eyes immediately lit up. She asked, Who are you? Why did you become a thief when youre so good-looking? Why arent you being a good person instead? This is the Smiths manor, you know! Who do you think youre calling a thief? Quentin retorted. Lilys eyes widened. The tall girl was not afraid of the man at all. You, of course! If you are not a thief, then why are you hiding in the shadows so sneakily? Ill tell you thisI can take out weaklings like you three at a time by myself! Quentin: ?? Who was she calling a goddamn weakling? There must really be a problem with the womans eyes! He was about to speak when Lily took a good look at Quentin with the help of the car lights. Her eyes immediately brightened and she asked, Say, why are you straying from the right path when youre such a good-looking man? Shall I help you out? Quentin: ? Lily coughed and asked, Do you have a girlfriend? Quentin: ?? Wasnt the topic of their conversation changing a little too quickly? How did they suddenly start talking about whether he had a girlfriend or not? His brows drew together and he answered, No, I dont. Lily said excitedly, I dont have a boyfriend, either! Quentin: The corners of his lips spasmed as Lily asked, Do you earn a lot from stealing? Quentin: ?? It definitely isnt a lot, right? How about this, why dont you date me? I can give you money and a place to live in. I can even buy you a house in New York. I have an annual salary of hundreds of thousands of dollars! Thats nearly a million dollars, you know! Quentin: !!!! The corners of his lips spasmed again. He felt a little like the conversation was getting more and more far-fetched. Was she hitting on him??? He stared at Lily. If she werent Big Sisters assistant, Quentin would have punched her and given her a taste of his martial arts prowess a long time ago! He sneered, Do you think I would be tempted by that bit of money you have? Lily thought for a moment. Well, thats true. Someone like you who specializes in stealing from wealthy families must be a master thief, right? I guess that bit of money I have wont attract you, after all. By the way, Im a doctor. If you get beaten up during a heist, you can come to me. Of course, if you ever decide to pull back and repent, and dont feel like working hard anymore, you can come to me then too~~ Lily took out a business card from her pocket. When she looked back up to pass it to Quentin, the man was already gone! Lily: ? He ran away so quickly? What a shame! He was so handsome! Lily sighed and got into her car. Quentin was someone who belonged in the shadows. Apart from a few of the Smiths, very few outsiders knew of him, even fewer had ever met him. Therefore, Lily had never seen Quentin before, despite having lived in the Smiths manor for so long. Quentin entered the living room. As he watched Lily drive off, he couldnt help but hold his forehead. Never mind that his cousin was a weirdo uh, a genius, but why was everyone around her also so weird? The corners of his lips spasmed a little. It was at this moment that his cell phone vibrated. He took it out and saw that Nora had sent him a screenshot of a chat. On the screenshot was a message that Lily had sent to Nora: Boss, a thief just went into the Smiths manor. By the way, if he gets caught, can you avoid hitting his face? Hes pretty handsome, and hes my type. Itd be a real shame if anything happens to his face! After sending him the screenshot, Nora also sent him a question mark. Quentin: !!! Quentin was livid! How could he possibly be a thief?! How could an inferior creature like a thief possibly be worthy of his position as the ruler of the secret forces?! His cousins assistant was simply too much! Nora had received the message from Lily shortly after she brought Pete into the bedroom. When she saw her describe the thief as a very handsome man, and thought of how infatuated Lily had looked while looking at photos of young male celebrities in the past; she immediately knew that the thief she was talking about was Quentin. Lily had gone out too suddenly. Quentin had probably been in the car park, so the two of them must have bumped into each other. After forwarding the screenshot to Quentin, she went to take a shower. A short while later, she heard a light knock on the door. The person knocking on the door seemed very cautious. Nora yawned and opened the door. It was Quentin. He asked sneakily, Nora, are you going to the arena? Nora: ? She asked in surprise, Didnt we already ask for a day off yesterday? She was taking her kids to the amusement park, so she had informed the arenas staff the day before that they wouldnt be competing in any matches that day. Quentin replied, But Victor and the others have matches today. As they say, know the enemy, know thyself, and you will fight a hundred battles with no danger of defeat! Nora yawned again and said sleepily, Youre right. Quentin was overjoyed. When he was about to say Lets go, Nora clapped down hard on his shoulder and said, Therefore, Im leaving this arduous task to you! Only after you know the enemy inside out can you lead the two of us weaklings to beat them! Quentin: !!! His lip corners couldnt help but spasm. Nora, if I recall correctly, you fell asleep at ten last night and only woke up at eleven this morning. You slept for a whole thirteen hours Nora was surprised. Really? In that case, I did indeed sleep an hour longer than usual. She yawned again. For some reason, she had been feeling unusually sleepy lately. Quentin: His lip corners spasmed again. Alright, Ill go! There was no other way. Among the three-man team, one was there just to make up the numbers while the other was Big Sister, who didnt like to bother about such things. As such, the arduous task could only be entrusted to him now! Quentin went to the underground tournament arena. The masked man walked around inside. After saying hi to Linda, he sat in the VIP dining area to watch the match. There were three people on Victors team. They were already challenging Class E teams tonight. However, they defeated their opponents in just ten minutes. The emcee kept silent for a moment before he finally announced with displeasure, Team Americans Are Incompetent wins! None of the spectators applauded or cheered. Victor and his teammates stood in the ring and shouted arrogantly, Is there no team that can fight in the USA? The people at the bottom of the ring shouted one after another: What are you being so arrogant about? Youll be up against Team Third In The World tomorrow! Victor, have you already forgotten how No. 028 sent you flying with a kick? Hahaha, exactly! Team Third In The World! Team Third In The World! These two powerful teams had shone the brightest in the tournament this year. Even though the two teams looked equally matched, everyone had placed their hopes in Team Third In The World. Upon the audience calling out his teams name, Quentin suddenly stood up in the crowd.. With a sharp look in his eyes, he stared at the stage. Then, he pointed his middle finger at Victor and the other two in the ring! Chapter 409 - The DNA Test Results Are Out! The action was full of contempt. Quentins actions made everyone excited. Everyone jumped onto their feet and pointed their middle fingers at the ring. The audience came from all walks of life, but all of them were already part of the working society. Some of them were fathers, while some were mothers. All of their youthful passion had long been erased by society. It was so difficult to even hold the tournament itself. Additionally, from the way how Nora had defeated all her opponents with just a single move in the beginning, one could easily see that the contestants in the martial arts tournament didnt actually have any real substance or skill. In the current age of material desires, martial arts might already have become a thing of the past a long time ago. No one wanted to practice and train hard from a young age just for the sake of such a martial arts tournament. That was why the Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts had such a high status in the pugilistic worldbecause they were the only two sects who had financial support. Not only did they not charge any tuition fees for practicing martial arts, but they even provided financial subsidies and wages to support the disciples and give them confidence in training. Big Brother and Big Sister had, therefore, become these martial arts practitioners faith. Now, everyones thirst for blood was aroused in this instant. It was as if those days when they were still young and cocky were right before their eyes. Everyones eyes were fixed on the ring. All their indignation and humiliation from being insulted just now was gone, and only confidence and passion remained in this instant. They firmly believed that the USAs martial arts would definitely beat the Benevolence Hall! When Victor and the other two saw this, all of them frowned. They, who were originally the victors, seemed to lose their momentum, and they got out of the ring pathetically. Get off the ring! You traitor!! A treasonous traitor like you cannot live well for long! A mere boxing champion actually dares to come here and provoke us? Team Third In The World will teach you how to behave! Amidst everyones shouts, Quentin looked at Victor and the other two from the back, his expression turning serious. From observing the match just now, he realized that Victor and his teammates had become stronger again. Given how strong they were, unless Big Brother joined his team, with just him and Big Sister, they might not actually be able to win. With that in mind, Quentin lowered his head, picked up his cell phone, and sent a text message to Nora: Nora, Victor and his teammates have become stronger again. Why dont we cooperate with Big Brother? After sending the message, he continued typing: They were simply too arrogant just now. We must kick their a*ses tomorrow night! After sending the message, he looked around. Seeing that there wasnt anything else happening anymore, he got ready to go home. Suddenly, he received a text message: Boss, someone is investigating Ms. Nora again. The message was from someone in the Smiths secret forces. Quentins participation in the tournament was his private affairs, so he hadnt brought them with him. Quentin had instructed the Smiths secret forces to keep an eye on Nora and protect her during this recent period of time. They were to report to him immediately if they found any unidentified people looking into her. He replied: Im coming over right away. He had to ensure his cousins safety. It might be Big Sister he was protecting, but it only meant that all the more nobodies like them shouldnt be bothering her! After sending the message, he headed to the car park. After Victor and his teammates got off the ring and got into the car, they received a call from Abigail. How did it go tonight? He asked. Antoine, the bald man, replied, Piece of cake. It seems like they are very satisfied with Team Third In The World, though, and threatened to have them teach us a lesson tomorrow. Abigail sneered, Team Third In The World? The name alone already sounds weak. If they can only take third place, then isnt the champion title still ours in the end? Antoine burst out laughing at once. He looked very confident. Victor, who was listening to their conversation, couldnt help but be a wet blanket. That woman in the red dress from Team Third In The World is Big Sister. His one-liner threw everyone in the car into silence. Seemingly sensing the others silence, Abigail sneered, Has a mere woman frightened you guys witless? Victor, you have to believe in yourself. Youre definitely a match for her now! Even if Big Brother joins them, the three of you can still beat them! Victor lowered his head. I find that difficult. Antoine sneered, Whats the matter with you, Vic? Are you actually putting yourself down at a time like this? No wonder people say that you Americans are incompetent. All of you are so thin and weak. Its obvious at a glance that none of you can put up a fight! The last person among the team of three was also a foreigner. When he heard what Antoine said, he looked at Victor brazenly and burst out laughing. Hahahaha! Victors face darkened. How about a match between you and I, Antoine? I will show you who the strongest in this team is! Antoine sneered and said nothing. Antoine was very strong. His strength was on par with Victors. However, Victor fought in a way that threw caution to the wind and disregarded his own safety. How would he possibly dare to fight him? Besides Antoine found himself a fantastic excuse. We will be up against Team Third In The World tomorrow. We should not be having an internal conflict at a time like this. Victor wanted to speak, but Abigail interrupted him. Vic, in your opinion, what are our chances of beating them? Victor slowly replied, 70 C 30. Antoine broke into a grin at once. Thats more than enough! Victory is pretty much in the bag with a 70% chance of winning. Victor raised his head. The look in his eyes was cold as he said, What I meant was, our chances of winning are 30% and 70% theirs. Antoine narrowed his eyes. Victor said, Im the only one who has fought Big Sister before in the tournament. She isnt to be underestimated. Moreover, she hadnt used her full strength when she was beating me up that time. No one knows how strong she really is. Besides, theres also the crazy Smithin helping her out. The man wearing the black mask may look useless, but what if he is also a martial arts expert? We may not necessarily be their match! His analysis made a lot of sense. At last, Antoine and Abigail didnt dare to mock him anymore. Abigail suddenly asked, Vic, do you want the third dose of the drug? Victors head whipped up. Yes! Dim light flickered in the mans eagle-like eyes. He had to have it! Abigail said, Then think of a way to win the match. Or else, you can forget about ever getting the third dose! Victor clenched his fists. He suddenly thought of something and said, I have a plan When he finished, Abigail and Antoine kept quiet for a while. The next moment, Abigail laughed and said, Not bad, you have potential, kid! Do as Vic says! At the Smiths. As Noras mind was on Lilys test results, she practically opened her eyes and woke up the very instant Lilys message came. Next to her, Pete even glanced at her in surprise because she had woken up. Nora stretched and turned on the phone. Sure enough, she saw the message from Lily: The test results are out. Ive emailed them to you. Chapter 410 - Blood For Blood! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Lily was very fast and efficient. Nora was about to open her email inbox when violent knocking suddenly came from the door. Nora was surprised. Pete slipped out of the bed and ran over to open the door. It was Joel. A puzzled Pete asked, Whats the matter, Uncle Joel? Joel was aware that Nora was always sleepy, and needed twelve hours of sleep a day. Why would he come over and disturb her rest when it was only seven oclock in the morning? Joel asked, Is your Mommy awake? Can you wake her up? I have something very important to talk to her about. Nora, who had also realized the urgency of the matter, quickly changed and walked over. Whats wrong, Joel? Joel frowned when he saw her. He asked, Quentin is missing. Did you ask him to do anything for you? Noras heart sank. At last, she understood why Joel had come over so early in the morning. A grave look came over her countenance. I didnt, but he went to the tournament arena last night. She picked up her cell phone at this point, upon which she saw the two messages that Quentin had sent her some time past eleven oclock the previous night. However, the two messages didnt give her any clues. She frowned. Might he be resting somewhere? No. Joel spoke with certainty. Quentins identity is special. There arent many people who know of his existence. Because he only comes into contact with the people from Smiths secret forces, and everything he does is dangerous, he has to report his itinerary to me on time every day. When I didnt receive his report this morning, I knew at once that something has gone wrong. It was only when I contacted the people from the secret forces that I found out Quentin had already lost contact with them last night! The previous night Nora wanted to ask more questions, but Joel had turned and gone downstairs. Im going to the arena. Nora did not dare to waste any time. She grabbed the baseball cap hanging at the side and put it on. Then, she took a face mask and followed him downstairs. A man was standing downstairs respectfully. He looked relatively young, but he had an anxious look on his face at the moment. When he saw Joel coming downstairs, he asked anxiously, Mr. Smith, is there any news about Boss? Joel shook his head. Nora, however, paused slightly. By calling him boss He must be Quentins subordinate. She immediately asked, When did Quentin last contact you? The subordinate replied, At 11 oclock last night. After I told him that I had something to report to him, Boss said that he would come over immediately. I waited and waited, he didnt show up. Where did he go? Nora frowned. Has this ever happened before? Joel and the subordinate both replied, Never! Although Quentin looked like he had eighth-grader syndrome, he was actually a very responsible man deep down. Otherwise, he wouldnt have served the Smiths as a shadow hiding in the dark for so many years. He handled things carefully and cautiously and had never made any mistake all these years. But the more that was so, the deeper Noras heart sank. To be honest, she was hoping that Quentin had just irresponsibly gone to an Internet cafe somewhere to have fun, or hidden somewhere to sleep in. She took a deep breath and exchanged a look with Joel. She said, Lets split up and look for him. Joel nodded. Nora left the manor and drove straight to the arena. At the same time, she also made a call to the Quinn School of Martial Arts. It was Lucas, the person in charge of the Quinn School of Martial Artss general affairs, who picked up. He said, Youre looking for me this early in the morning, Big Sister? What a rare occasion this is But before he could finish, Nora had already interrupted him. She instructed, Assemble everyone in the Quinn School of Martial Arts and launch a city-wide search for Quentin! Aka Smithin from the tournament! Lucas was taken aback. What happened? Nora replied, I suspect something has happened to him. Lucass voice immediately turned grave. He said promptly and decisively, Understood. Lucas then said, I will also contact the martial arts association and ask their staff to search for him. We also have a lot of people taking part in the tournament. Someone may have seen something Okay. Let me know if you find out anything. Keep your phone reachable at all times! Understood. After hanging up, Nora thought for a moment and called Justin. New York was the Smiths and the Hunts turf. Everyone in the Smiths was already out looking for Quentin. If the Hunts also dispatched their men, they would have an even higher chance of finding Quentin. She wasnt going to care about whether it would embarrass the Smiths or the Hunts at a time like this! Justin picked up the call very quickly. He was likely very awake. He didnt sound as teasing as usual, either. Instead, his voice was low and deep as he asked seriously, Whats wrong? The fact that Nora had woken up so early was indicative that something must have gone wrong. For some reason, Nora calmed down when she heard his voice. She stared ahead of her and slowly replied, Quentin is missing. Justin was undoubtedly one of the few who knew of Quentins existence. Moreover, Justin and Quentin had fought side by side so many times, so he was even more familiar with him than other people. Justin didnt say anything unnecessary. He immediately said, Dont worry, I will send everyone out to search for him right away. Yeah. After Nora responded, she hesitated for a moment and kept quiet. Justin asked, Are you suspecting something? Nora nodded, her eyes staring straight ahead of her in a daze. He went missing at the tournament, but there are far and few there who can beat him in a fight. Its very likely that he has been abducted by people from the Benevolence Hall. Upon hearing that, Justin immediately said, Ill head to the Benevolence Hall and ask for him! Okay. At this point, Nora hesitated for a moment before she finally asked hoarsely, Will he be alright? If the Benevolence Hall wanted the champion title in the tournament, they could just attack any of the members of Team Third In The World when they were alone! This was what Nora had concluded after analyzing the situation! She suddenly became a little scared! She was scared that something would really happen to Quentin After all, a whole night had already passed! When she thought of that, she said, He asked me to go with him to observe the match last night, but I didnt For the first time, she hated the way she needed so much sleep, leading to her not being by his side. Perhaps because he could sense what she was thinking, Justin said, The three of us arent joined at the hip. There will always be times when we are alone. Nora knew that, but she simply couldnt convince herself otherwise. She stared straight ahead of her, bloodthirsty murderous intent forming in her eyes. If anything happens to Quentin, I will make the Benevolence Hall pay for it in blood! Justin did not comfort her. He merely said, I will do it with you. Half an hour after all their forces were dispatched. Nora finally received a call from Justin. Weve found him. His voice was so low that Noras heart sank. For some reason, anxiety arose in her. Her voice was practically trembling as she asked, Where is he? Is he still alive? Chapter 411 - Saving Him! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Screeeeech! Nora drove the jeep like it was a sports car, and rushed to the Hunt Corporations Hospital Finest. She went straight to the VIP operating room. Quentin had been placed on a stretcher and was being carried into the operating room. Although the man was already 25 years old, perhaps because he had been living in the shadows all year round, he was pale and looked very much like a young teen. However, the eyes of the man, who was somewhat of an eighth-grader and whose chin was always lifted high, were closed. His long eyelashes were covered in crusted blood. His arms and legs on either side of his body were bent weirdly. It was obvious at first glance that someone had broken his bones. The mans chest didnt move as he lay there, as though he wasnt even breathing anymore. Nora couldnt catch her breath at that moment. She slowly came forward. Hes still alive. Justin repeated what he had said on the phone. However, those three words were only a reflection of his current state. Nora knew without even looking that all the bones in Quentins limbs were probably broken. The bloodstains on his chest also indicated that several of his ribs were broken. The young man merely lay there, but his appearance made the hearts of everyone present break. Noras jaw tensed up. As she took step after step and walked over, she practically shouted, Who did it? Justin said, We dont have any evidence. They all knew very well who had done it, but since Abigail had the guts to do it, it meant that he had already done all the prep work and left no traces. Nora clenched her fists. At this point, Joel, who had been informed, also hurried over. When he saw Quentin, murderous intent instantly filled the mans eyes. Was the reason why Joel didnt always bring eighteen bodyguards with him whenever he was out like Justin that he was not in as much danger as Justin? Of course not! As the heads of the two biggest families of New York, Joel and Justin were of equally high status and power! He had affected so many peoples sources of income over the years that one couldnt even keep count anymore. People who wanted him dead were everywhere! The only reason why he could be so relaxed despite that was that he had Quentin secretly protecting him! Quentin was a member of the Smiths secret forces, but he was also one of the brothers he trusted the most! Joel stared hard at him. Then, he suddenly looked at Nora and said, Save him first. Well talk later. Yeah. Given how serious his injuries were, they were fortunate that Nora was here, because ordinary doctors wouldnt have been able to treat his injuries at all! Nora took a deep breath and closed her eyes. She tried her best to tell herself to keep calm. Her hands, which were shaking from fury, slowly regained their steadiness. Her breathing also gradually became even. Two minutes later, she finally opened her eyes suddenly and said straight to Joel, Tell my medical team to come here right away! Only the most professional personnel could treat injuries as serious as Quentins! Quentin took top priority now! Joel nodded. Nora had already taken the lead and entered the operating room. Quentins bones all over his body were broken, and he was severely comatose. If they didnt fix his joints and clear the congested blood in his chest in time, Quentins life would be at risk! In the operating room. When Lily entered, she saw her stony-faced boss operating on the patient seriously. On the ECG monitor at the side, the patients heart rate had already dropped to 40 38 The ECG was sending out warning beeps. The patients heart rate is decreasing! The insensible young nurse at the side exclaimed. However, they couldnt perform CPR on Quentin because his ribs were broken! If they applied any more pressure there, the broken bones might pierce straight through his heart! Its hopeless The doctor at the side murmured. Lily was also astonished. He was the most seriously injured patient she had ever seen. He looked as if he had been run over by a truck. There probably wasnt any part of him that wasnt wounded! This was definitely the hardest challenge in Antis career so far! Nora ignored them all. Instead, she ordered, Lily, the cardiotonic drug! Lily finally came back to her senses. She took out the cardiotonic drug that her boss had developed, and injected it into the drip bottle. The cardiotonic drug she was using was different from the one commonly used in hospitals. As soon as she injected the drug into the bottle, Quentins heartbeat stabilized at 40 As Nora made incision after incision and dealt with his injuries, Quentins blood slowly flowed out of the wounds. Lily opened up another two blood transfusion channels in time. Blood bags were constantly being sent in to the Hospital Finests blood bank. After the operation, when Lily calculated how much blood was involved, she found that they had actually changed the entire blood in Quentins body twice! Quentin also went into critical condition five times during the operation, but Nora calmly pulled him back from the otherworld each time! She made countless incisions and joined countless bones for him. Innumerable metal nails were inserted into Quentins bones to keep them in place. The operation lasted from nine in the morning to half-past ten at night Thanks to Noras solid skills, Quentin managed to survive. However, he was not out of danger yet. After exiting the operating room, he was pushed into the ICU, where the hospital personnel monitored his condition 24 hours a day. When Nora finally walked out of the operating room, she was close to collapsing. Perspiration flowed out of the unbreathable surgical gown at the bottom. Her trousers were soaked through, and her shoes were wet. All of this showed that she hadnt actually been as calm and relaxed as how she had seemed. The moment she came out, Justin held her arm and supported her. He made her sit on a bench in the corridor and handed her a chocolate bar and bread that could quickly replenish her energy. Nora took off her gloves, picked up the bread with her fingers that had turned pale from being soaked in sweat, and chomped into it fiercely. Joel was currently directing his men to surround the Benevolence Hall. However, Abigail had called the police, so the police were protecting them at the moment. Unless the Smiths could produce evidence, they were not allowed to do anything rash. Joel slammed his fist into the wall. How dare he? How dare he?! No one dared to offend the Smiths or the Hunts in New York, especially in ways like this that tortured one to death! The frowning Justin was also puzzled. To be honest, when Nora had asked him in the day if Quentin would die, he had replied, No, he wont. If they just want to win the tournament, breaking Quentins leg would do. There isnt any need for them to create any extra trouble. If they kill him, this would thoroughly turn into a life and death feud! But based on Quentins appearance, the Benevolence Hall had clearly shown no mercy! Justin was also terribly perplexedbecause Quentins injuries didnt look like they wanted to kill him. Rather, it looked more like they were interrogating him! Thats right! Such tricks were used only when one was interrogating criminals! Breaking ones bones inch by inch to make them talk Just as he and Joel were both perplexed, Nora looked at them and said, I know whats going on. Both men looked at Nora. Nora swallowed the last bite of the bread. The bread tore her throat, but it was as if she didnt feel it at all. When I was trying to save Quentin, he woke up for a moment and said a few words to me. Chapter 412 - Revenge! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora then said word by word, During the surgery, Quentin woke up for a moment and said a few words. Her gaze was a little straight. The fingers were connected to the heart. When she was bandaging Quentins hand, he had woken up from the pain. When he opened his eyes, he did not even seem to know where he was. However, after seeing Nora, his lips curled up. He opened his mouth and wanted to say something, but because of the injuries on his chest, he could not say anything. However, Nora could read his lips. He said, Nora, they interrogated me about who Big Sister is, but I didnt say anything. At that moment, Noras heart clenched tightly!! During the operation, she was actually thinking about it. Benevolence Hall knew the Smiths power. Actually, there was no need to fight the Smiths head-on in New York. If they wanted to win the martial arts competition, they only needed to break one of Quentins legs or cripple him. After the incident, if no one died and they still had dealings with each other, they could not go overboard. But Quentin was too miserable. She could almost imagine the person stepping on Quentins finger and asking him, Who is Big Sister? Are you going to tell me now? Quentin was still as arrogant as ever. He smirked and scolded the other party, Its your grandmother! Crack His fingers shattered. One inch at a time, one step at a time Quentin had been abused for seven hours at night while she slept!! His skin could never be repaired! Nora closed her eyes. She suddenly stood up and walked out. When she passed by Joel, she felt like she had forgotten something. She seemed to have not read an important report this morning. However, she could not care less now. There was only one thought in her mind. Revenge. Blood for blood!! In the underground arena. The staff member waited anxiously at the door and craned his neck to look out. For some reason, no one from team Third in The World came tonight. They had arranged for the competition to be pushed back hour by hour, but the other party had still not arrived yet. He took out his phone and called the three of them one by one, but none of their calls went through. Another staff member glanced at the three people sitting in the VIP dining area and could not help but ask, Could it be that they dont dare to come? No way. The staff member answered firmly. Big Brother was among the three of them. How could he not come?! However, as soon as he said that, the person beside him called Antoine couldnt help but mock: Tsk, its almost 11 PM. Dont tell me team Third in The World has given up and doesnt dare to come? He spoke in a foreign language, but this person had brought along an English translator tonight. Every time he spoke, the translator would shout, causing the surrounding people to look at him angrily. Victor lowered his eyes and smiled. We were too fierce yesterday. In between the lines, he was saying that team Third in The World had deserted the match at the last minute! Everyone was furious as they looked at them and said, What are you guys being so arrogant for? Youll be beaten like a dog in the water later! Thats right. Didnt you just win a few rounds? Do you have to be so arrogant?! Antoine replied, Why isnt team Third in The World here then? These words made the people below begin to discuss. Whats going on with team Third in The World? Did something delay them? Yesterday, Smithin even gave them the middle finger. Its impossible for him to not come with that arrogant attitude! Smithin has never been afraid of anyone since the competition began! Furthermore, he might not necessarily lose against them! Is 028 afraid? Or is 820 afraid? Whats going on? Amidst the discussions, Victor stood up. Its already 11 PM. Todays competition is about to end. If they still havent arrived, this should be considered a forfeit, right? Antoine smiled. Of course! But thats meaningless. Isnt there anyone here who can fight? Victor narrowed his eyes and smiled. Of course. Although we dont have team Third in The World, we still have Big Brother, right? The venue is hot tonight, and there are still so many people waiting here. Why dont we let Big Brother come out and compete? He did not say one-on-one. This was because they definitely could not win in a one-on-one battle. But they were a team, and they were fighting in a team competition. Other than team Third in The World, they were not afraid of anyone! The others immediately said, Yes, get Big Brother out! Let Big Brother teach those three guys a lesson for not knowing the immensity of heaven and earth! Big Brother! Big Brother! Everyone shouted. When the staff member heard this, he became even more anxious. Where was Big Brother? Big Brother was in team Third in The World! He smiled awkwardly and said, Big Brother isnt here tonight. Not here? Victor interrupted him. Are you serious? He was just taking a photo with someone in the lounge. Big Brother didnt even participate in a competition this year. Could it be that he has become a mascot after not participating in a competition for a few years? The staff member: !! Wasnt that fake the mascot? He was even a Fortune Cat! But what should he say now? As he was frowning, Victor suddenly changed the topic and looked at Linda in the crowd. Big Brother is hiding and doesnt dare to come out. Why dont you come up and spar with us, Big Sister? Linda, who was pretending to be Big Sister: Last time, she had been pushed off the stage. If she did not go on stage this time, Big Sisters name would probably be ruined by her. Linda immediately shouted, Im sorry, everyone. Im only a third-generation disciple of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, not Big Sister! The staff member: He was originally hoping for Big Sister to save the situation! But in the end, Big Sister was also a fake?! What should he do now? As he thought about this, Antoine sneered. Tsk, Big Sister is fake. Big Brother is hiding in the lounge and not coming out. Is there anyone else in New York who can fight? Victor also stared at the time and slowly said, Team Third in The World hasnt arrived yet. Can we just assume that they have admitted defeat? The staff member looked at the time and said stubbornly, There are still two minutes. Victor sneered. Alright, you really wont cry until you see the coffin! The rest all stared at the door. Everyones chests were filled with anticipation and enthusiasm. Team Third in The World Smithin, come quickly! As time passed, the light in everyones eyes gradually dimmed. Were martial arts really useless? Theres still half a minute! Victor mocked. Do you need me to count down for you? A hoarse female voice suddenly sounded from the door. Countdown for your death? Upon hearing this, everyone turned their heads and saw a slender red-dressed girl slowly walk into the competition venue! Chapter 413 - Big Brother and Big Sister Joining Forces! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios The girl was wearing a red dress, a silver mask, and a pair of white flats. As she walked like she was dragging something, her waist moved lazily, making her look especially solemn. Everyone heaved a sigh of relief. 028, youre finally here! The staff member looked behind her anxiously, but no one was following. He was stunned. Wheres Smithin and Big 820? Only then did the others notice that she was the only one who had come. The other two members of Third In The World did not come over. Nora lowered her eyes. When she thought of Quentins appearance, her almond eyes flashed with coldness and bloodthirsty killing intent. At this moment, there was another sound of footsteps. Justin, who was wearing a black mask, walked in with big steps in a suit. When he entered and saw Nora, he heaved a sigh of relief. 820 has arrived too! Everyone sighed. Wheres the other person? In a team competition, one definitely had to rely on the advantage in numbers. With one less person, the chances of winning would be very small. Furthermore, Victor and the other two were all very powerful. Unless it was Big Sister and Big Brother who went on stage, it was absolutely impossible to win. The staff hesitated as well. Why is there one less person? Victor knew the truth and sneered. Big Sister, Im afraid Smithin wont be able to come, right? Big Sister? These three people caused a long uproar! Everyone looked at Nora and whispered in disbelief. Is this Big Sister? Oh my god, so shes Big Sister! No wonder, no wonder 028 could defeat the enemy with one punch! Shes actually Big Sister! Big Sister! Big Sister! Everyone around shouted excitedly. Nora clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes slightly. Although she had exposed her identity as Big Sister, she was still wearing a mask. It was nothing. However, Victors words made her gaze turn even colder. Initially, Quentins matter was only speculation and there was no evidence to confirm that it was done by Benevolence Hall. However, Victors words convinced her. She lowered her eyes and walked towards the ring step by step. Each step seemed to carry the weight of two people. When Quentin woke up, he had said two words. The first sentence was, Nora, they asked me who Big Sister is, but I didnt say. The second sentence was, You have to win. Quentin took this competition very seriously because it not only concerned his personal honor, but also the entire martial arts world! Noras gaze gradually became firm as she stood on the familiar ring. Since he wanted to win, she had to win it for him! She would bring Quentins anticipation and win a beautiful fight tonight! When Victor saw this scene, he couldnt help but laugh. Hed intentionally exposed the other partys identity as Big Sister! Because only by defeating Big Sister would they be able to defeat martial arts! However, Big Sister was not enough! Victor suddenly raised his voice and shouted, Since Big Sister is already on the stage, wheres Big Brother? Arent you being rude if you dont come out? Or is Big Brother worse than a woman and doesnt dare to go on stage? Are you a man? Victor could not take it anymore. The pretty boy on the stage was not even worth mentioning. If he didnt call Big Brother out to join in the fun at this moment, wouldnt he have schemed against Quentin for nothing? If the three of them could defeat Big Brother and Big Sister, they would be famous! The surrounding people looked at the lounge as someone shouted, Big Brother, Smithin isnt here. Make up the numbers for Third In The World! Big Brother, its time to protect the honor of martial arts. Are you still not coming out? Big Brother Big Brother Big Brother Countless people were shouting the words Big Brother, making the entire martial arts arena hot. However, the door to the lounge did not open for a long time. Antoine couldnt help but laugh. The previous champion is terrified too. It looks like the three of us have really given martial arts some pressure. Hes really inferior to Big Sister! The men in New York are all so cowardly! Is that so? Accompanied by Antoines mocking voice, Justin, who was following Nora, also went up the stage. His voice was very low and cold, but it was a little relaxed. Later, I will make you unable to even call yourself a man. With this sentence, Justin stood beside Nora. The two of them stood side by side. The moment he spoke, everyone fell silent and looked at him in confusion. The staff explained, Everyone, the person in the lounge is indeed a mascot. The real Big Brother is 820! Whoosh! Suddenly, the entire venue fell silent! Everyone looked at the stage in disbelief. 028 was Big Sister. 820 was Big Brother. This world was too unreal?! But for some reason, everyone felt their blood boil! It was as if as long as Big Sister and Big Brother were around, tonights competition would be a small matter!! Nora was also slightly shocked. Under such grief and indignation, she turned to look at Justin. There was shock and hesitation in her eyes. Justin thought of her various opinions about Big Brother and couldnt help but explain softly, Nora, I Before he could finish, Nora interrupted him. If you dont win the competition, Ill break your legs! 4 Justin choked. Okay. Long live Big Brother! Big Sister is mighty and domineering! Destroy them! Kill them! Show them the essence of martial arts! No one in the crowd below called their names, but they began to shout. In the beginning, only one or two people were shouting. But gradually, all the spectators joined in. The sound was loud and deafening! Everyone looked at the two people on stage. It was unusual that Big Brother did not carry the child to participate in the competition today. The two of them stood there alone, and the handsome man and beautiful woman were especially eye-catching. The two of them looked thin on the outside but were actually very muscular. In particular, Justin took off his clothes to reveal his muscular body. The three people standing opposite them, including Victor, had all trained their muscles well. Especially Antoine, who was 1.95 meters tall and weighed 150 kilograms. Every step he took seemed to be able to make the arena tremble. Justin and Nora stood in front of the three of them, looking very thin. However, just the two of them gave the opponents enough pressure. Victor never expected that the pretty boy holding a child in team Third In The World and skiving in every competition would be Big Brother! Was he shooting himself in the foot?! He looked at the other two.. Suddenly, Antoine smiled. Tsk, do you not even have enough people to compete? How are you going to fight us? 1 Chapter 414 - Revenge!! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora looked at him coldly. The two of us can beat you until you kneel down and beg for mercy. Youll be looking for your teeth all over the ground! These two words were the original words in Quentins text message. Antoine sneered and said, But this is against the rules. He looked directly at the staff member. The other team doesnt have enough people. We cant compete! We have to disqualify them! This competition can only be considered our victory! Unless they can immediately find someone! The three of them had been confident that they would win. But when they found out that the two people opposite were the current Big Brother and Big Sister, who were at the top of the martial arts world, they became afraid! Therefore, these were just excuses! His sharp gaze swept across everyone present. But does anyone dare to come forward and die? Victor and the other two fought very intensely. Those who had fought with them had suffered heavy injuries. It would take a month for them to go back on stage. After Antoine said that, he warned everyone: Whoever dares to go on stage will be killed first! Antoines words were actually very intimidating, and he was not talking nonsense. The strengths of Victor and the others were formidable. Even if they were unable to defeat Big Sister and Big Brother, they were still able to easily stop them for a while. Therefore, whoever dared to pool numbers with Nora and Justin had to be prepared to be beaten up violently! Moreover, Antoine took a step forward and said, If anyone dares to come on stage to make up the numbersVictor, stop that Big Brother. Shaun, stop that Big Sister. Leave the one on stage to me! Ill let him see what it means to live a life worse than death! With that, he reached out and clenched his fists, making terrifying cracking sounds. His savage gaze swept down. He had thought that not many people would dare to go on stage. However, he did not expect Linda to be the first to speak after he threatened them. I Ill make up the numbers! Nora looked at her in surprise. Linda scratched her honest head. Im fat and resistant to beatings. Big Sister, take care of the others first before helping me! Ill definitely hold on until you save me! Following that, someone else said: Me too! Me too! Let me do it! Disciples of Irvin School of Martial Arts are agile and can run! Ill hide in the ring until Big Sister and Big Brother can save me! Im from the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Ill take the beating! Big Sister, choose me! Big Brother, look at me! Everyone recommended themselves and extended their hands one by one, letting Nora and Justin choose. At this moment, in the face of a powerful foreign enemy, Quinn School of Martial Arts and Irvin School of Martial Arts had set aside their years of grudges and united against the enemy! But how could Nora let them come up and die? She lowered her eyes. They had originally planned to kill these three people in the ring to avenge Quentin. After all, the ring had no eyes, and accidents can happen anywhere, especially in a fighting match! They had all signed an agreement before the competition. However, if she ended up harming her own people instead then she would rather lose this competition and break the law to kill these three people! She had just said that today would be their death date! She glanced at Justin and had yet to speak when Justin nodded. We can admit defeat, they wont be able to get off this stage. Obviously, he understood her choice. At this moment, Nora seemed to have returned to the moment when she was in the police station. This man clearly knew how big his offense was, but he still helped her escape without hesitation to save Old Maddy. She clenched her fists and wanted to say something, but Justin said indifferently, Dont worry and do it. Ill make it even. In New York, in the underworld, Justin was not someone to be trifled with! Nora nodded and suddenly said, We admit Before she could say the word defeat, she heard another voice say, Ill do it! The two of them turned their heads in unison and saw a stern-looking man walking into the ring. He was wearing an eagle face mask, and he seemed to have an aura of justice as he walked. 007! 3 Someone recognized him and exclaimed, He was the runner-up in the previous competition! In the finals, he didnt come because he had something on! Hes damn good! Everyone stopped fighting to go on stage. One by one, they took a step back and left the stage for the team. Then, they shouted, Team Third In The World! Destroy them! The mood of the onlookers instantly reached its peak. This made Victor and the others feel oppressed. The three of them looked at each other in panic. The situation tonight had exceeded their expectations. Before this panic could subside, the referee took the opportunity to shout, The competition between team Third In The World and team Americans Are Incompetent begins now! With his whistle, Nora took the initiative to attack for the first time!! Previously, during the competition, Nora was more passive. She would only attack when the other party came to attack her. However, at this moment, she charged at Antoine aggressively! Antoine was the fiercest and most powerful of the three. Therefore, he never expected that this little girl would choose him. He quickly came back to his senses and calmed down. Even if she was some Big Sister, her skills were probably exaggerated. How powerful could she be? He sneered and welcomed her. The two of them punched and kicked at the same time, grabbing hold of each other. Antoine couldnt help but laugh when he saw her slender left hand grip his fist. I broke Smithins arm with three hits. What about yours? Do you want to try? Noras eyes narrowed suddenly. Her voice was calm. Then lets try. Try what? Antoine froze. Nora suddenly retracted her hand. See how many hits I need to break your bones! With that, she suddenly sped up and hammered his arm! The punch was powerful and fast, stunning Antoine. However, when the punch hit his arm, it only caused him a sharp pain, and his bones did not feel like they were being broken. After being stunned for a moment, he shook his arm and sneered. Tsk, Big Sister, did you not eat? Is that all you have? Nora ignored him. She turned around and kicked him again! Antoine dodged, but unfortunately, this kick landed on the spot where he had been hit. The double pain made his arm feel a little numb, but he still did not care. He thought it was just a coincidence. But when the third hit came, hitting the same spot, Antoine finally seemed to realize something. Nora became faster and faster. Antoines body was huge, and he had already lost his ability to attack. He could only dodge in all directions. However, the fourth, fifth, sixth time they still hit the same spot! Antoines arm hurt more and more. Every time he was hit, the pain would double 4 Chapter 415 - Big Sister is Angry! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Cold sweat broke out on Antoines forehead. It was only when the pain in his arm reached its peak that he suddenly understood something. He had hit Quentins arm three times, which meant that his arm had been broken after being attacked three times. However, this woman clearly wanted to attack him many times to double the pain!! He was furious and roared, Shaun! Come and help! Switch! His body was huge and happened to be restrained by the petite but agile Nora! Victor and Shaun could barely take care of themselves at this moment because they had already been entangled by Justin and 007. Justins attack was very light. It was obvious that he had only held back Shaun and did not attack ruthlessly. 007 was a little puzzled as he fought back and forth with Victor. Victor was indeed an expert, but 007 was not someone to be trifled with, either. The winner could not be determined among the two of them in a short period of time. Bam! Crack! Upon 25th hit on the same spot on his arm, the bones in Antoines arm finally shattered! The pain suddenly hit him and made him sway. Then, Nora seemed to have finally had enough. She flew up and kicked his head! He only felt a buzzing sound and his entire head shook. Then, Nora punched his other arm ruthlessly! Crack! The bones in his arm cracked again! Antoine was finally certain! It was not that Nora could not knock him down with one punch. She was torturing him! Antoine roared and flung his arm angrily as he rushed over to Nora. With his 150kg weight, he could still crush Nora half to death! Before he could reach Nora, Nora had already attacked again. She kicked his calf heavily! Crack! Bam! Antoine fell to the ground! Immediately, Nora grabbed one of his arms and twisted it back forcefully! Crack! His two arms limped by his sides as he fell onto the ring! Antoine struggled to stand up, but he could not move at all. He lay there like a lump of meat. Blood had already spurted out of his mouth as he muttered, I admit defeat However, Nora acted as if she did not hear him at all. She kicked him ruthlessly again and kept kicking him at the side! Crack! Antoines ribs were broken, and a bone had punctured his lungs. He could not breathe properly and fell to the ground twitching. No one came forward to help him or save him in time. After all, everyone knew that he could not be saved. Nora no longer had the aftereffect of killing someone. She only glanced at Antoine coldly before turning around and walking toward Justin. Move. The womans cold voice made Justin suddenly stop his fists and move away. It was only at this moment that 007 and the audience realized that Justin had not been serious earlier because he wanted to leave this person to Nora! Shaun clearly felt it too. He glanced at Antoine, who had collapsed on the ring, and looked at the woman in front of him again. Her red dress made her look like a demon from hell! All of his aura and courage seemed to have been sucked away in an instant. He turned around and ran. I admit Before he could finish speaking, Noras fist had already arrived! Bam! Shauns nose broke from the punch. Nora grabbed his shoulder and asked softly, Tell me, where did you hit Quentin? Quentin? Was it that guy from last night? Shaun choked and finally understood something. He shouted in fear, I didnt do anything. I only helped hold him down. I didnt do anything! The ones who really did it were Victor and Antoine! I really didnt do anything! However, the coldness in Noras eyes did not disappear. She lowered her eyes and acknowledged him calmly. Then, she straightened her body and suddenly grabbed his arm. Shaun widened his eyes in panic. He heard Nora slowly say, Then I wont let you move either. With that, the girl exerted force! Crack! Shauns arm was broken. The tearing pain made him open his mouth and scream! The people watching below seemed to understand something from their conversation. Linda couldnt help but ask Justin, who was standing at the side, Big Brother, what happened to Smithin? Justin lowered his eyes and said in a deep voice, All the bones in his body have shattered. Although he managed to survive, he cant feel anything below his neck. It was because of this that he understood Noras anger. Quentin had been tortured for an entire night before his bones broke inch by inch! Everyone fell silent. Five seconds later, Lindas choked voice was heard. Kill them! Kill them! Everyone began to roar. Kill them! Kill these animals!! Only 007 understood something and immediately looked at Nora. He warned, Murder is illegal! I know. Nora replied calmly, but under 007s gaze, she did not say anything else or make any unnecessary movements. She gave Shaun a quick death by breaking his neck! Shaun fell. Nora looked at Victor in the end. 007 was stunned. At this moment, he and Victor were both injured. Hed always thought that this was only a showdown of honor, but he never expected that two lives would be lost so easily. Victor was already in a panic and had lost all will to fight. At this moment, the girl was expressionless. In his eyes, she was like an alluring goddess from hell! He trembled and retreated. I I admit defeat. Dont kill me! Dont kill me! However, before he could reach the edge of the ring, he was blocked by Nora. When 007 saw this situation, he wanted to stop them, but Justin stopped him. Captain Ford, you have to follow the rules here. 1 007s pupils shrank. He knew that Justin had recognized him. It was just like how he had already recognized Justin and Nora. However, as a member of the special department, he could not watch Nora kill people! He was about to say something when Justin stopped him again. Accidents happen inside fighting rings all the time! Morris: !! His brows drew together tightly. Before he could say anything, Nora had already grabbed Victor. Before Victor could react, she had broken one of his legs and two of his arms! It was only at this moment that Victor finally understood the difference between him and Big Sister. No one could stop the furious Big Sister. But he did not want to die. He suddenly looked at 007.. He had just heard Justin call out 007s identity and immediately shouted, Dont kill me. I I can tell you a secret! Chapter 416 - Email! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Morris had come to the underground arena because he had heard that Victors strength had increased drastically in a short time. Therefore, he had specially come to investigate thinking about the human experiments. After Victor shouted, Morris understood what he meant. He immediately looked at Nora. No Big Sister, give me some face and spare his life! Spare his life? Impossible! Victor was the mastermind behind this matter! Nora was thinking about it when Victor seemed to realize what she was thinking. He shouted, Big Sister, it wasnt me. I did catch Quentin, but I just wanted to break one of his legs so that he cant participate in the competition! I have no grudges against him. Why would I be so ruthless and make the Smiths chase me down all over the world? It really wasnt me! Hearing this, Nora looked at him. When Victor saw that Nora finally gave him a chance to speak, he continued, Last night, the three of us stopped him. Later on, we received orders from our teacher to bring him back. Thats why we brought him back! Victor collapsed on the ground. Dont listen to Antoines nonsense. Im not the mastermind. Im American, I know how powerful the Smiths are in New York. I still have my family here. At that time, I refused to let our teacher interrogate him no matter what. They chased me out Victor cried bitterly. I dont even know what they did in there When dawn broke and I went in again, Smithin was already lying there unconscious. He seemed to have stopped breathing. I was so afraid back then and even secretly sent him out Otherwise, you wouldnt have had the chance to find him! After saying that, he looked up at Nora and saw that the killing intent in the womans eyes did not decrease. Victor looked at Morris in shock. Captain Ford, save me. I know my teachers big secret, the big secret behind why Ive improved so quickly! I can tell you everything! He crawled over to Morris. However, halfway through, Nora stepped on his leg hard. Victor looked at Morris with tears in his eyes. Morris was silent for a moment before saying, Big Sister, count it as me owing you a favor this time. In the future, I can help you do anything you want! Nora looked at him fixedly. Morris looked at Antoine and Shaun again and said slowly, Ill get someone to bury this matter here. Nora knew that since she had killed two people here, it was a very troublesome matter. Justin said that he could handle it, but he couldnt handle it as well as Morris. She pondered for a moment and looked at Victor again. Victor trembled in fear from her gaze. Nora lowered her eyes. Where is your teacher? When Victor heard this, he heaved a sigh of relief. In Benevolence Hall, its location is He clearly told Nora the location of Benevolence Hall in New York. Nora narrowed her eyes and kicked him, sending him flying under Morriss feet. Then, she looked at Morris and said, Remember to return him to me. In other words, she meant: Once youve interrogated him, he still has to be dealt with! She could not forgive Victor. If Victor had not mentioned teaching Quentin a lesson first, Quentin would not have ended up like this. Those who bullied Quentin had to pay the price!!! After saying this, Nora jumped off the stage and walked out. Justin followed closely behind her and asked, Where are you going? Benevolence Hall. In the thick air of the arena, only these two light words were left. At Benevolence Hall. The girl stood there at the door, exhausted. Her body had already reached its limit, but her gaze was still firm. Dont you want to know who I am? Abigail stood in the courtyard and stared at the girl in front of her. Youre not my match. Let your teacher do it. Nora lowered her eyes. Then lets give this a try. Half an hour later. Abigail looked at his softened fist and knew that the girl did not kill him because this was in New York. Had they been overseas He was uncertain what couldve happened. After seeing that the girl had defeated him, he walked to the side and picked up a ladder. Then, he climbed up and took down the plaque of Benevolence Hall. He used his knee to hit the plaque hard, splitting it in two. This was the consequence of losing a fight. From then on, Benevolence Hall would never be able to raise its head in front of Nora. Nora threw the plaque on the ground casually. Abigail looked at the girl and mumbled, Impossible, this is impossible A little girl like you cant possibly have such strength and power! At this moment, the alarm outside rang. Morris had interrogated Victor and found out about the human experiments from him. How could he not come and arrest Abigail? As he watched the people from the special department wearing casual clothes enter the courtyard, Nora casually walked out. Abigail suddenly shouted from behind, I get it. Youre the same kind of person as me! Hahaha, were the same kind of people! Nora suddenly stopped in her tracks and slowly turned back. Abigail stared at her, a vicious look in his eyes. Because his fists had been crippled, and his fingers were broken inch by inch, he was captured without any resistance. His head was pressed to the ground, and his hands were behind his back. Abigail continued to stare at Nora. They will find you. They will find you sooner or later. Hahahahahahaha His laughter suddenly stopped. Nora frowned. The others immediately went forward and saw that Abigail was already bleeding from his mouth, nose, and eyes. He had stopped breathing. Nora walked forward quickly. After checking his body, she shook her head at the people from the special department. This is a lethal poison. It will act up in thirty seconds. We cant save him. With that, Morris walked in. He said with a serious expression, Victor is crazy. Nora was taken aback. Whats the matter? Morris shook his head. I dont know why. After they were arrested, the disciples recruited by Abigail all took some drugs to improve their genes. Thats why they became so strong. Then they suddenly went crazy. Our leads were cut off again. Nora lowered her eyes slightly and only said coldly to Morris, That is your business. With that, she strode out. Outside the door. Justin and Joel stood silently in the night as if waiting for her return. Nora walked towards them step by step. Her footsteps were as heavy as lead. When she finally reached them, she looked at them. Ive taken revenge for Quentin. Joel nodded. Justin held her arm. However, Nora suddenly thought of something and looked at Joel. By the way, my email 1 Chapter 417 - Arriving Late! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios is a very important email. It was at this point that Nora finally realized that she had immediately gone with them to search for Quentin after she woke up that morning, so she still hadnt seen the DNA test results. She wanted to take out her cell phone to take a look, but as soon as she lowered her head, she blacked out. Fortunately, Justin had already sensed her condition a long time ago, so he immediately held her waist and caught her. Otherwise, Nora might have fallen straight onto the ground the moment she lowered her head! Nora! Nora! The two men exclaimed. Justin immediately picked up Nora in his arms while Joel took over the car from the chauffeur and sat in the drivers seat. Justin got into the car. Joel stepped on the gas pedal and the car sped off. It usually took twenty minutes to get to the hospital, but Joel arrived in just five minutes. Despite that, Justin was still urging him to go faster while they were on the way there. When they arrived at the hospital, before the car even stopped, the doctors that Justin had assembled with a phone call were already waiting for them at the door. Justin brought Nora out of the car in his arms and put her on the stretcher. It was only when they were taking her to the operating room that everyone discovered that her red dress was already covered in blood a long time ago! She Was she injured?! Justin and Joel were awfully worried. They shouted at the doctor furiously, Hurry up and check her injuries! At this point, Lily, who was watching over Quentin, came over. The woman wearing a white lab coat squeezed into the crowd and said, Please step aside! Let me have a look at my boss! Justin gave a wave. The others stepped aside at once. Lily stood in front of Nora. When she saw the bloodstains on her, she became even more anxious. Why is she bleeding so much? Quick, take her to the operating room! The group of people entered the operating room with great momentum. Five minutes later. Lily walked out of the operating room. The moment she came out, Justin and Joel stood up and rushed up to her. How is she? The corners of Lilys lips spasmed, seemingly not quite sure how she should answer him. Justin became even more anxious. What kind of injuries did she suffer? What are you in a daze for? Go and save her! She isnt hurt, said Lily. Justin was taken aback. Joel asked, Then the blood on her is? Lilys lip corners spasmed again as she answered, She has bruises on her hands, likely from hitting people. But the blood on her dress is indeed someone elses. ?? Then why did she faint? asked Justin. Lily was rendered speechless again. Then, she replied, Boss fell asleep. 2 She thought back to the awkward scene in the operating room. When she took out a pair of scissors and cut open her boss clothes, she saw that the womans skin was clean, fair, and delicate. There werent any wounds on her at all. In the end she gave her boss a bath instead. 1 Yep. Her boss was a very clean person. How would she be able to sleep peacefully without taking a bath? Justin: Joel: The way she fell asleep was simply too abrupt. Who would suddenly fall asleep while talking? Seemingly because she saw that the two men were perplexed, Lily coughed and explained, Shes out of energy. This has happened to her before, too, when we were abroad. This one time she performed a 15-hour-long operation, which ended way beyond her usual sleeping hours. After she came out of the operating room, it seemed like something had gone wrong with Cherrys grandaunt, so she stayed up for another long period of time. In the end, she fainted and fell asleep. Upon hearing that it had happened before, Joel breathed a sigh of relief. Justin, however, was still worried. How long will she be asleep for? Lily thought about it and said, My conservative estimate is two days. Justin frowned. What about sustenance? She cant stay hungry, right? Lily sighed. You wont be able to wake her up, especially when her exhaustion is even more serious this time. Her muscles didnt relax even once. Shell be out for at least two days. As for food, you dont have to worry. I will transfuse nutritional supplements to her drip regularly. Justin: Joel: Oh, theres a piece of good news, by the way. Lily said, The person in the ICU that Boss asked me to observe is out of danger now. However, it will be difficult for him to ever stand up again in the future. How was one going to stand when all their bones were broken? He was still alive only because Anti had personally operated on him, merged modern and traditional medicine during the treatment process, and given him medical treatment in time! When Joel heard this, he lowered his gaze and heaved a heavy sigh. This huge incident in the martial arts circle in New York was earth-shattering. However, it didnt impact the lives of ordinary peopleor at least, only a handful of ordinary people were aware that Big Sister and Big Brother had defended the dignity of the martial arts scene in the States that night. Even Tanya, Noras friend, didnt know what had happened. As usual, she gave children classes in school, and also gave Mia an extra dance lesson in private. When the Smiths came to pick up the three children from school in the evening after classes were over, there was no sign of Joel in the car. It was then that she finally realized that Joel hadnt contacted her at all the whole day. Was it because she had refused to be Mias mother the night before? Tanya lowered her gaze, her imagination running wild. Pete and Brandon got into the car and returned to the Smiths manor. Tanya took Mia to her place and gave her dance lessons. At 9 pm, despite it already having reached Mias bedtime, Joel still hadnt come over to pick her up. Tanya left Joel a message. Joel seemed busy at the moment. At last, he sent her the first message of the day: I have something to do today. Can Mia stay with you for a night? Something to do The man had never been one to force her to do anything against her will. Since he had said so, then something big must have happened. Tanya hurriedly replied: No problem. She coaxed Mia to rest with her, and they fell asleep. In the middle of the night, she suddenly felt like the area beside her was very hot. She slowly opened her eyes and woke up. When she touched Mias forehead, the burning heat made her realize that Mia was having a fever. Tanya woke up in shock. Without saying anything, she picked up Mia, got into the car, and went straight to the hospital. The doctor said it was a minor problem, and prescribed Mia medicine to bring the fever down. After Mia sweated it out, the fever gradually subsided. Tanya then sent a text message to Joel and told him the name of the hospital they were at. Tanya watched over Mia the whole night in the VIP ward. She waited until her fever subsided before she finally fell asleep on the edge of the bed. Hillary and her mother were at the hospital for a checkup. While passing by a ward after the checkup, she noticed Tanya and the child on the bed. Her eyes instantly widened. She charged into the ward and grabbed Tanya at once. Tanya, what did you do to my daughter?! Why is she in the hospital? Are you trying to steal my daughter?! While speaking, she pushed Tanya, who had just woken up, and tried to drive her out of the ward. I am the girls mother! Get lost! At this point, Joel, who had finally finished all the matters he had to deal with, arrived at last! As soon as he went upstairs, he was greeted by the sight of Hillary pushing Tanya out the door. Chapter 418 - Mia Is My Daughter! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tanya was still dazed when Hillarys shout woke her up. She hadnt slept all night because she was watching over Mia. She had only just started having some shuteye in the morning when she was woken up. After that, she was pushed out of the ward. It wasnt until she was outside the wardand when the doctors and nurses, both inside and outside, as well as the patients family members all cast strange looks at herthat she finally reacted. Hillary did not go to Mia right away. Instead, she continued to verbally abuse Tanya. Are you also going to steal my daughter when youve already stolen my man? Tanya, why are you so shameless?! Dont you even think about taking my daughter from me! Shes my daughter! Mine! Her words made people who didnt know the full story look at them. Everyone looked at Tanya reproachfully. Some people even pointed at her as they spoke. She must be someones mistress, right? Ugh, people who destroy someone elses family are so shameless!! Of course, there were also some reasonable people who spoke up for Tanya. Its not easy to be someones stepmother these days! Yeah, she watched over that little girl the whole night. I thought they were mother and daughter, but as it turns out, shes actually her stepmother? Its pretty nice that a stepmother can do as much as she did! Be it positive or negative, all the comments made Tanya feel as if her cheeks were burning, and she subconsciously wanted to flee. But she couldnt. Mia was still here. Joel had entrusted her with Mia. She didnt know what exactly had happened between Joel and Hillary, but she knew that Mia didnt like Hillary, and was wanted to stay with Joel instead. She looked into the ward. Hillarys loud yells had woken Mia up. The little girl rubbed her eyes and sat up. When she saw Hillary, she tensed up. She was so scared that she turned as pale as a sheet. She called out weakly, Mommy, dont be angry My teacher is not a bad person Her eyes were all red. She wanted to explain on behalf of Tanya, but she looked terrified. However, Hillary ignored her and continued yelling at Tanya. Do you feel a great sense of accomplishment because you stole someone elses man? Why are you so shameless? Youll die a terrible death! Your whole family will die terrible deaths! 1 Her whole family? The look in Tanyas eyes sharpened. Dont forget that the person next to you is also part of my whole family. Thats right, the person next to Hillary was none other than Tanya and Hillarys mother, Mrs. Jones. Mrs. Jones, who was holding Hillary, was also glaring at Tanya. Upon hearing what she said, she snapped, I dont have a daughter like you! 1 Hillary sneered, Look at how abominable the things you did are, Tanya! Even your mother wont acknowledge you anymore! If you have even the slightest bit of morals and ethics, then leave this place and leave Joel alone! Give him back to me! Tanya looked at the terribly anxious Mia on the bed. She didnt want to argue with Hillary here, so she said, If theres anything you want to say, then say it at home. Lets stop for now. However, this only made Hillary think that she was scared. She shouted furiously, Why should we talk about it at home? I didnt do anything shameful that I need to hide. Is it because you also find your own actions shameful? Why didnt you think of how shameful your actions were when you did it? Why didnt you think of how your actions are not fit to be brought up in public when you stole my husband? Tanya clenched her fists. Hillary, who exactly took him away from whom?! Her words made Hillary choke. However, Mrs. Jones spoke up at this point. Tanya, how can you make up such lies? Hillary was obviously also in a relationship with Joel back then! Our families were already planning to let them bond with each other! Who do you think you are? Hillary is the Joneses eldest daughter while your father is a piece of trash! Hes a bastard! You and Mr. Smith are from two different worlds right from the start! Tanya stared at the woman in front of her. It had been five to six years since she last saw her. She looked as charming as ever and didnt seem to have changed much. Even the way she defended and protected Hillary so indiscriminately was still the same as before. She smiled wryly and lowered her head. She had never understood why a mother like her existed. It was almost as if she found pleasure in belittling her own daughter. In fact, she was even dubious about whether she really was her daughter or not?! Tanya clenched her fists. She suddenly raised her head and looked at her again. Just as she was about to say something, Joels sharp, icy-cold voice traveled over. Is that so? How come I didnt know that theres a marriage agreement between the Smiths and the Joneses? As his voice rang out, he finally strode over quickly and stood beside Tanya. He had waited anxiously outside the operating room during Quentins operation in the day, and also accompanied Nora when she went to take revenge the night before. As a result, he hadnt had any shuteye for a whole thirty hours. The whites of his eyes were all bloodshot at the moment. The violent aura around him because of Quentins accident had yet to dissipate. Thus, despite just simply standing there, there was a bloodthirsty and murderous aura all around him, which made everyone around him fall silent and not dare to speak. The way he looked frightened Mrs. Jones, who blanked out for a moment. Then, she stammered, M-Mr. Smith, why are you here? Joel looked down at Hillary and stared at her. You should have been abroad by now, shouldnt you? Mrs. Jones hurriedly explained, Hillary was unwell, so I brought her here to the hospital for consultation. Were thinking of sending her abroad once she recovers. Joel sneered, There are hospitals abroad, too. Of course, if the Joneses dont have such connections abroad, the Smiths are very willing to help. After speaking, he glanced at Tanya, who was next to him. Her eyes were all red. Then, he glanced at Mia, who was looking at him from the bed a distance away with Hillary standing in between them. The little girls eyes had turned all red from fear. The way she looked so helpless and at a loss as she sat on the bed made his heart ache. Even Tanya knew that they shouldnt be disturbing Mias rest at the moment. That was why she had been saying that they should talk at home instead. Yet Hillary, Mias mother, hadnt noticed Mias emotions and reactionsbecause her attention was fully on Tanya! A mother like her The look in Joels eyes turned even colder. He turned to his secretary and assistant beside him and said, Since the Joneses are so tardy in this matter, you guys can provide Ms. Jones some assistance. She should be out of the country within an hour. I dont want to see her in New York ever again. His assistant nodded at once. Yes, sir. Joel then walked straight into the ward. Hillary and Mrs. Jones had the guts to get physical with Tanya, but they didnt dare to stop Joel. Both of them gave way to him in silence. Hillary watched as Joel picked Mia up and carried her in his arms. She stared at how resolute the man was, and how handsome he still was, just like how he had been back then. She watched how he didnt cast even a single glance at her Despair suddenly welled up from the depths of her heart. Yes. Despair. From beginning to end, the man had never once loved her. The realization made fury overwhelm her rationale. Hillary suddenly screamed, Tanya, havent you always disliked me since we were kids? You hate me, dont you? Are you willing to raise my child for me now?! Hahahaha! What a joke you are! Chapter 419 - Our Family of Three~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Her words couldnt get any more hurtful. Joel paused and looked at her in astonishment. Hillary looked like she had lost her mind. The savage look on her face made her look just like a beast in captivity putting up one last fight. She said, How about this? Give me Mia, the two of you can have your own children instead. Isnt that a good idea? This way, I wont pester you ever again in the future! Joel looked at Tanya hastily. By asking her to be Mias stepmother, he was actually letting Tanya down. Tanya had also been resistant to the idea. Just two days ago, she had even driven him away because of it. Joel thought that this was something that Tanya couldnt get over. Tanyas gaze, however, landed on Mia when she heard what Hillary said. The words have your own children was a blow that made her heart ache. Nevertheless, she had noticed Mia reaching out with her little hand and grasping Joels sleeve tightly upon hearing what Hillary said. In addition, her timid eyes also looked at her as though she was asking her for helpor begging her for mercy. Mia didnt want to go with Hillary. She was very resistant to the idea. Seeing that neither she nor Joel was speaking, Hillary stretched out her hand to Mia and said, Come here, Mia. Come with Mommy. They are all bad people. Do you know? They are all bad people! Once your teacher and your father have their own children in the future, they will abuse and bully you. Come with Mommy. Mommy will never bully you, right? Mia shrank back further into Joels arms. Joels gaze, however, was on Tanya the whole time. He would never give Mia to Hillary, no matter what. But he wanted Tanya to say something right now However, Tanya merely stared at Mia. The emotions in her eyes were so complicated that even Joel couldnt read them at all. Joels heart slowly sank. Tanya probably couldnt bring herself to accept Mia yet. Well, that made sense. What made him think that he could ask her to treat the child born to the man she loved the most and the sister she hated the most as her own?! Besides, Tanya was someone with a straightforward and decisive character. She had never been one to do such saintly things However, Joel had no choice but to be selfish this once. He would never let go of Mia, nor would he let go of Tanya. They were the two most important women in his life. With that in mind, the look in Joels eyes became cold and unfathomable. He looked at Hillary and held Mia further away from her. Just as he was about to speak, Tanya, who was behind him, said, If I say that I dont mind, will you believe me? Her words stunned everyone. Hillary looked at her incredulously. Even Joel was shocked. Tanya looked at Mia and slowly stretched out her arms to her. I like Mia. Although she is your daughter, she is not like you at all. The two of you are completely different! Tanya lowered her head. She couldnt even make herself dislike Mia, because the sight of her made her think of her own child. Any woman who had had children before would be somewhat accommodating toward and forgiving of children. She wanted to make Mia happy. When Mia saw Tanya stretching her arms out to her, for some reason, she suddenly felt warmth in the icy-cold world. She reached out her own short little arms and went into Tanyas arms. When Tanya said what she did, she had let go of her negative feelings. She believed that her child would be like her, and also hoped that all the children in the world could live happy and worry-free. Tanya, who had let go of her negative feelings toward Mia, suddenly lifted her head. Her lips curled into a smile as she turned to Hillary. She said shamelessly, Also, Mia is Joels daughter. Considering how much I love him, I would also love his daughter, so why wouldnt I like Mia? Youre worrying too much about it. Oh, by the way, you dont have to worry too much about Mia after you go abroad, because I will take good care of her. After all, we are a family of three. We are going to live happily together! Sure enough, Hillary became so furious that she started shaking all over. For some reason, though, Tanya felt that Hillarys emotions were a little odd. It was as if she was furious, yet also afraid of something. You! Thats utter nonsense! I am Mias mother! Tanya didnt understand why she was emphasizing that over and over, but she nevertheless asked, Mia, do you want me to be your mom? Mias eyes lit up and she nodded. Yes! Tanya then looked at Hillary. Mia is only five now. Say, fiveor even tenyears later, will she still remember you, her biological mother? She let out an icy laugh after she spoke. Immediately after, as if she were one of those bad-natured women who flaunted their power after doing bad things, amidst everyone gesturing at her and talking about her, and without any regard for anything, Tanya walked toward the exit with Mia in her arms. Alright, Mia, your fever is gone. Shall we go home? Hillary was still shaking even after Tanya had left. Mrs. Jones, who was frowning, looked as if she didnt know what she should do. A short while later, Joels assistant walked up to Hillary. Ms. Jones, your air ticket has been booked. Your flight is in an hour. You may come with me now. Hillary clenched her fists. Yet she was at a loss for words as she stared at the assistant in front of her. With a mighty momentum around her, Tanya went to the car park with Mia in her arms. Joel followed behind her. As he watched the woman in front of him take firm and determined steps, a dazzling smile formed at the corners of his lips. When they reached the car, he took two quick steps forward to Tanyas side. Tanya turned to him and smiled triumphantly. Did you see how Hillary looked just now? Hahaha! That felt so good! I havent been this happy in so many years! Joel: A very self-aware Tanya sat in the backseat with Mia and left the drivers seat to Joel. She had a smile on her lips the whole time. Mia, I made your Mommy really angry just now. Do you mind? Mia blinked at once. No, I dont, Mommy! Tanya: ?! She suddenly choked on her saliva. After a few violent coughs, the astounded woman looked at Mia. Y-you What did you just call me? Even though Mia was looking at her timidly, she spoke very firmly. You were the one who asked me to call you Mommy Tanya: The corners of her lips spasmed in embarrassment. No, I said that just now just to make Hillary angry. You you Dont take it seriously. Okay, Mommy, said Mia. Tanya: She immediately looked at Joel, who was in the drivers seat. What are you laughing at?! Arent you going to do something about the little fellow?! The extremely thick-skinned Joel said, We already agreed back then that when we have a daughter in the future, Id be in charge of spoiling her while youre in charge of disciplining her. Tanya: !! It was only when the car started that she finally asked, Where are we going? The Smith manor. Tanya flushed crimson after he spoke.. Joel, who saw that she was about to refuse, immediately added, Nora is injured. Before she fainted, she was talking about some email Chapter 420 - Sponsor Grandpa Is here! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios As expected, it diverted Tanyas attention. Nora is injured? How did she become injured? Were you busy the whole day yesterday because of this? What exactly happened? What email are you talking about? Seeing that she wasnt refusing to go to the Smiths anymore, Joel breathed a silent sigh of relief. Then, he slowly recounted what had happened the day before. He didnt hide the truth from Tanya just because she wasnt part of their world. Now that Tanya was going to be with him, she would have to face these issues sooner or later. Upon hearing about the martial arts tournament, upon hearing how all of Quentins bones had shattered, and upon hearing about how Nora had challenged the Benevolence Hall all by herself; Tanya frowned and ranted angrily. They are too much! Nora did great by beating them all up! If I had practiced martial arts, I would definitely have gone with her to give them trouble, too! Then, she asked Joel accusingly, Did you help her? Joels lip corners spasmed. I wanted to, but Justin stopped me. Tanya was taken aback. Joel thought back to the events from the day before. When Nora challenged the Benevolence Hall all by herself the day before, he had wanted to go in and help, but Justin had stopped him. Justin had said, She has a lot of pent-up anger right now, and needs to vent it out. Otherwise, she would feel very awful. Therefore, Justin had only kept Shaun occupied in the arena so that Nora could kill him herself, and thereby vent her anger. Joel had been rendered speechless at that time. The one who had been beaten up was his younger brother, too!! He also had a whole load of pent-up anger that he had nowhere to vent!! However, he had still given the chance to vent to Nora. Hed thought that Tanya would praise him after he explained what had happened, but unexpectedly, Tanya instead said, Mr. Hunt did the right thing! Nora is not in good health. If she doesnt vent her anger, it will definitely affect her health. Why are you fighting with her for it when youre so strong and muscular? Joel: ?? Suddenly, he felt like his status in the family in the future was now clear at a glance. 2 Tanya then asked, Is Quentin really unable to stand anymore? Joels expression darkened at the question. Thats what Lily said. I have contacted all the orthopedic specialists in the country, as well as the Hunts medical experts last night, but all of them said they couldnt do anything about it after they came and saw Quentins condition. Tanya didnt quite agree, though. In my opinion, that may not necessarily be the case. Joel was surprised. Tanya then said, Ask Nora about it after she wakes up! Only she can give you the most accurate answer. Joel was puzzled. Why do you say that? Tanya kept quiet for a while before she finally replied, There was once someone broke my leg when I was abroad. All the doctors said that the bones were shattered, so I wont be able to ever dance again. It was Nora who cured me. Joel was taken aback by her calm voice. Joel had always known that Tanyas life abroad during the past five years wasnt a peaceful one. However, he never knew that someone had even broken her leg. He suddenly thought of how deeply in despair Tanya, who loved dancing so much, must have been when she was told that she could not dance anymore. But what had he been doing at that time? He had probably been busy changing his daughters diapers at home! It was Nora who had stayed by Tanyas side, cured her, and gave her hope at that time! When Joel thought of that, he suddenly felt that he still wasnt treating Nora well enough. He should be treating her even better! In the midst of his thoughts, Tanya asked, By the way, what email were you talking about just now? Joel smiled and replied, I dont know. Before she fell asleep, she looked at me and said something about her email inbox. She didnt say what was in it, though. Tanya instantly curled her lips disdainfully. Tsk, to think she cant even relay information properly! Besides, how would we know what her email account password is?! Sigh! The two of them arrived at the Smiths while they were talking. The car had only just passed through the gates when they noticed a small van parking at the front. A few nurses and medical personnel got out of the van, and carefully helped Ian down. Ian was too weak. He had only just returned from the jaws of death, so he couldnt even walk. After getting out of the van, the medical personnel helped him onto a wheelchair. Joel got a huge shock and exchanged a look with Tanya. He hurriedly stopped the car, walked over, and called out, Uncle Ian! Why are you back? Ian then noticed him. He sounded a little weak, but he pressed on and said, How can you keep it from me when something so serious has happened?! I cant rest peacefully in the hospital when Nora is still unconscious, so I decided to come back and have a look at her! Joel glared at the people next to Ian. Ian immediately said, Dont look at them. I sensed something amiss because Quentin didnt visit me for so long, so I forced them to talk. Ever since he knew that Nora was his daughter, he had specially instructed Quentin to follow Nora every day, and also give him a report of everyone else who was following her. When Quentin simply didnt show up the day before, he had immediately sensed something. The people around him werent the wily old foxs match at all, so he had easily sounded them out! Upon knowing that Quentin had been hospitalized, he hastily went to visit Quentin. Quentin hadnt woken up yet. Given the severity of his injuries, he wouldnt be waking up for quite a while, either. After visiting Quentin, he became worried that the news about how Nora was sleeping was just their way of trying to comfort him. Thus, he had forcefully requested to come home. He would only be able to rest assured once he saw Nora with his own eyes. Ian had always been a stubborn man. Joel knew that no one around him could talk him out of something he wanted to do. It was just like how no one could do anything about him when he was determined to die. Once he made up his mind, the decisions and beliefs often lasted a lifetime. For example, Yvette. Joel didnt say anything else. At this point, Tanya came over with Mia in her arms. When Ian glanced over and saw that it was Tanya, he made a sound of surprise and asked, That girl has returned to the States? Tanya had often visited the Smiths when she was dating Joel back then, so it was very normal that Ian would know her. Tanya greeted him respectfully. Hi, Uncle Ian. Ian nodded at her. Then, he looked at Joel and said, Although you and I are not father and son, we have very similar personalities. This kid here has stayed single all these years because he was waiting for you. Ian then looked at Tanya and added, Cherish him, girl! After he said that, seemingly because he had thought of himself, a contemplative look formed in his eyes. Tanya looked at Joel, who had blushed a little. To outsiders, he was the head of the Smiths whom everyone feared. But in the eyes of Ian, he would always be a junior. He even called him a kid Joel touched his nose. Tanya, who had sensed how embarrassed he was, smiled and nodded. Okay. With Joel pushing the wheelchair and Tanya carrying Mia in her arms, the four of them walked toward the living room. Ian, however, suddenly became nervous. Noras little girl is also at home, right? This is the first time were meeting. Should I give her a gift or something? The thought had only just formed when a familiar young and tender voice traveled over from the living room. Jumbo, does your name actually start with a D instead? Do you really know how to play? What? Stop calling you names? Its because I keep dissing people that Sponsor Grandpa has stopped coming to my live-streams? 1 Chapter 421 - Mr. Hunt Has Messed Up Again~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When Nora fell unconscious, Cherry lost her sense of security. She didnt want to stay with her father at the Hunts anymore and insisted on staying by Noras side no matter what. She wheedled and acted cute, and even kicked up a fuss and rolled about on the floor in the Smiths manor in the end. She simply refused to go with Justin. Pete didnt say anything, either. He merely looked at him in silence, his intentions obvious: I am not leaving until Mommy wakes up! In the end, Justin had no choice but to ask Joel for permission to stay in a guest room at the Smiths temporarily, so that he could work there and watch over the two children. Joels lip corners had spasmed when he received the call from the butler. Justin was simply too devious. Joel simply didnt believe it. Why wouldnt Justin be able to make a child do as he says? Besides, even if he really couldnt, why couldnt he just tell the Hunts that the little mister had come to the Smiths to play? Moreover! As the head of the Hunts, Justin didnt need to report his whereabouts to anyone at all! He remembered that Pete and Justin had once lived in a villa elsewhere before. Why would the butler dare to refuse Justin, though? Thus, by the time Joel heard about it, Justin had already moved in. He was pretty much just using the children for his own gains! How utterly shameless! They werent even married yet! It wasnt appropriate for them to be living together! He had also come back with the intention to drive Justin out. However, Cherry was currently seated on the sofa with her legs crossed, her mockery mode at full force. Behind her were the two butlers in charge of external and internal affairs. They were standing there and looking at her. Ms. Cherry, youre so good at the game! The way you diss people is such a work of art! Huh? To think you can insult someone like that! Jumbo with a D thats Dumbo! Hahaha! The two of them had clearly become fans of Cherry. Justin was seated on the sofa at the side, seemingly dealing with some documents. That leisurely appearance of his was practically as if he was in his own home! The corners of Joels lips spasmed. He then looked at Pete. He was working seriously on his Mathematical Olympiad problems at the side, seeming completely unaffected by Cherry. Cherry was reading the comments in her live-stream. Her brows knitted together and she said, Daddy, all of them are saying that Sponsor Grandpa hasnt come to my live-stream for so long because I was dissing people, so he doesnt like me anymore. Sob, is that true? Justin was actually feeling very nervous. Because he had just received news that Ian had come home. His attitude toward the old man was merely respectful in the past. However, things were completely different now. Ian was Noras father! As a son-in-law, he mustnt embarrass himself in front of him. He was racking his brains for a way to make Ian happy when he heard Cherry. As a slave to his daughter, he replied without any hesitation, How can that be? You are so cute when you diss people! Cherry breathed a sigh of relief. However, she still said aggrievedly, Then why isnt Sponsor Grandpa talking to me anymore? We havent contacted each other on Messenger for so long. I asked Mommy to look for him, but she couldnt find him Daddy, are you really not a hacker? Justin coughed. He was Y. Of course he was a hacker. 1 But he didnt want to look for him. Sponsor Grandpa? What the heck? How dare he fight with him for his daughters love? Additionally, during the period Sponsor Grandpa was away, he had finally reached number one on the virtual gifts ranking! Justin said, Im really not one. Daddy is a good, law-abiding citizen. Daddys company also acts in accordance with the law. Cherry sighed and lowered her head. Next to them, Pete looked up and heaved a silent sigh. His father was simply too shameless! He was lying to even his five-year-old younger sister! Justin then said, Why are you so insistent on looking for Sponsor Grandpa? The way I see it, his affection for you was only temporary. Otherwise, why would he suddenly disappear without a word? Thats very rude behavior. He secretly badmouthed Sponsor Grandpa and said, Lets ignore him in the future, Cherry! Cherry asked, But what if Sponsor Grandpa was sick? Thats impossible. Considering how rich he is, its impossible that he would suddenly disappear, no matter what kind of illness it is. Yeah, youre right, Daddy. I wont talk to Sponsor Grandpa ever again! At the door, Ian, who had immediately recognized that Cherry was sweetcherry, was bewildered. When hed first recognized Cherry, he had felt joy and anxiety from meeting an online friend for the first time. However, there was only anger left in him now. What was Justin teaching the kids? Ian entered the living room with mighty momentum. Justin hurriedly stood up when he heard the sounds coming from the door. At the sight of him, he took a step forward earnestly and greeted him. Hello, Uncle Ian, he said. Ian stared at him with disdain all over his good-looking face. I think you should call me Mr. Smith instead. Justin: ? He was calling him Uncle Ian because he was Noras fianc! He was stunned for a moment. Then, he said, You must be joking, Uncle Ian. Nora will beat me up if she hears me addressing you as Mr. Smith. Ian snorted. Mr. Hunt, I, Ian Smith, have never been one to joke around. What kind of relationship do you share with Nora for you to be calling me Uncle Ian? We are engaged, said Justin. Engaged? Ian was very surprised. How come Im not aware that my daughter is engaged? When did the two of you hold the engagement ceremony? Justin: ??? He had publicly announced that Nora was his fiance at the Hunts party the other time, so their relationship was already confirmed. Why was Ian refusing to acknowledge it? However, he soon felt that he had figured it out. You are right, Uncle Ian. I will get it done. Ian didnt look at him anymore. Instead, he looked at Cherry sitting on the sofa. Cherry was also staring at him with her big dark eyes. At the sight, Joel pushed Ians wheelchair toward Cherry and said, Uncle Ian, this is Noras daughter. Her nickname is Cherry. Ians eyes reddened at once. His voice was even trembling a little as he called out, Cherry? Cherry blinked. Then, she called out sweetly, Grandpa~ Ian instantly felt like his heart had been coated in honey. In the past, when Cherry called him Sponsor Grandpa on Messenger, he had merely found her a sweet child. It was only now that he realized that the sweetness reached all the way into his heart. He nodded. Hello! As soon as he said that, Chester, who was also logged into the game, said, Boss, look at your live-stream! They are all mocking you! Cherry immediately lowered her head when she heard him. She saw in the comments in the live-stream that everyone was laughing at her and saying that Sponsor Grandpa had abandoned her. Chapter 422 - DNA Report~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Everyone in the comments was laughing at her. Your wealthy grandfather must have found another dog. He doesnt love you anymore! Hahaha, Im suddenly very happy to see the host down. Sponsor Grandpa must be tired of you, right? All the big bosses are like this. Cherry wilted. She pouted and stopped talking. When Ian saw her like this, his heart ached badly. He quickly took out his phone and secretly charged it. Then, while the others were not paying attention, he quickly went to Cherrys live-stream and sent her gifts. The overwhelming gifts suddenly covered the entire screen. When Cherry saw that the person giving the gift was her Sponsor Grandpa, her eyes lit up. She shouted happily, My Sponsor Grandpa is here! Ian had surpassed second place and become first. He was satisfied. However, just as he put down his phone, Justin, who was standing behind him, suddenly took out his phone and tipped a hundred gifts. The rankings instantly changed again. Ian: Justin said, Cherry, you cant let an outsider control your emotions. Whatever others have, Daddy will give it to you. Cherry immediately looked up at him. Thank you, Daddy! After Justin tipped the gifts, he put down his phone. For some reason, he suddenly felt that the atmosphere in the living room seemed a little off. How much colder was it? He composed himself and looked over. He realized that Ian was emitting coldness and looking at him gloomily. Justin: ? He hesitated for a moment and asked, Uncle Ian, whats wrong? Ian sneered. Mr. Hunt, are you very free today? Justin: So-so, I guess. Ian said, Butler, Mr. Hunt still has to handle the companys matters. How can we keep him here at home for such a small matter? Quickly take him to work! Justin: !! 1 Confused, he looked at Joel pleadingly. However, not only did his brother-in-law not help, he even turned his head to look elsewhere. His eyes, which were usually smiling, were now gloating? Joel really felt good. He and Justin governed New Yorks economic lifeline. The two of them often interacted with each other and were both powerful people. When had he ever seen him so aggrieved? It felt good. When Justin saw that he was silent, and since Ian was the head of this family, he had to listen. After confirming that there was nothing wrong with Noras body, he simply said, Alright, Ill come and see Nora again tonight. Ian snorted. Nora is fine. You dont have to visit her so often. When she wakes up, she will contact you! Justin: 1 He grimaced and looked at Pete. Then Ill come and see Pete tonight. Pete? Ian was stunned when he heard this. He turned to look at Pete, who had been sitting quietly the entire time. When he saw his face, he was stunned. Why did Pete look exactly like Cherry? While he was in a daze, Justin smiled brightly. Uncle Ian, I forgot to tell you that Pete and Cherry are my and Noras children. He paused and added, Theyre twins. Ian: Justin, who finally had the upper hand, walked out when he saw his stunned look. Uncle Ian, Ill take my leave then. He should give his father-in-law more time to accept it! After Justin left, Ian looked at Joel. So these two kids have been together for a long time? He was talking about Nora and Justin. Joel nodded. The children are already five years old. Ian paused. Hes better than you! Joel: 1 He glanced at Mia silently. He was about to say that his child was five years old too, but when he saw Tanya standing beside him, he didnt say anything. His child was not hers. This might become his lifelong regret. Ian went upstairs to look at Nora. After confirming that she was really asleep, he then went downstairs in relief. Joel let him rest. He glanced at Cherry and nodded. After entering the bedroom, Ian let everyone out and secretly opened Cherrys live-stream. Cherry had said earlier that she did not want to talk to her Sponsor Grandpa anymore, so he chose not to acknowledge her first. They could reunite after maintaining a peaceful relationship on the Internet! Time passed very quickly. Soon, it was nighttime. Suddenly, two little cuties appeared at home, and the entire family became lively. Joel realized that even Ian had a smile on his face. Such happy times were always easily disturbed. After dinner, the sky darkened. He was about to call his assistant to ask if Hillary had gone overseas when his assistants call arrived first. Mr. Smith, something has happened. Joel was stunned. What? The assistant said, After going overseas, Hillary sued you in Switzerland! Sued him? Joel narrowed his eyes. The assistant coughed. She has filed a request for the custody of the child! Joels voice instantly turned cold. How dare she? Where are the Joneses? The assistant said, Mr. Jones contacted her and asked her to withdraw the lawsuit, but she refused to listen. She insisted that the child is hers and only hers. Even if she cant be with you, she will still sue you for the childs custody! With that, the assistant coughed. If this was in the country, we would definitely have been able to resolve it easily. But now, shes suing from overseas. Its not convenient for us to make a move there. Of course, Joel understood this, but the problem was He narrowed his eyes and asked, If shes not from Switzerland, how did she manage to press charges there? Why would the courts in Switzerland take on such a case? The assistant said, Were still investigating that, but the court seems to be taking this case very seriously. Theyre already preparing to send you a subpoena! Joel vaguely felt that something was wrong. Investigate properly! Understood. After hanging up, Joel looked at Mia. The case was actually not complicated. If he didnt go overseas, there was nothing they could do about it. But Mia couldnt possibly stay in the country forever, right? It had only been a day. Where did Hillary find the guts to sue him?! Outside. Justin looked at the brightly lit Smith villa and was especially envious. He really wanted to go in, but after getting the butler to inform him, his father-in-law refused to let him in. He even said that it was getting too late and he would not keep him as a guest. Justin did not want to be ostracized. Ian was not someone he could handle unless his future brother-in-law helped. But to get his future brother-in-law to help him? He had to give him something powerful Something powerful Justin suddenly thought of the DNA test between Tanya and Mia His lips curled up slightly. He had it! Chapter 423 - Mia Is Tanyas Daughter! In the limousine. As Lawrence drove, he looked at his boss in the rearview mirror and vaguely felt that he was a little pitiful. When had the famous Justin ever been rejected? He sighed silently. Ever since he got together with Miss Smith, Mr. Hunt had shown him his most patient side. At this moment, Mr. Hunt was not in a hurry. He was still playing with his phone. Lawrence almost couldnt help it and drove away! It was so embarrassing to wait outside the door! How could he know that Justin was hacking into Noras email? His slender fingers pressed on his phone with agility. He was about to enter Noras email when he was suddenly blocked. The screen almost turned black. Tsk. Justin stared at the arrogant red words get lost and couldnt help but laugh. Very good. It was her style. However, the encryption measures in her inbox were really impressive. Perhaps only Q could do it. He could not guess how she knew Q. How could she get Q to encrypt one of her mailboxes? Justin smiled and decided to give up on attacking her email. Otherwise, she would probably be angry when she woke up and realized that her email had been hacked. He picked up his phone and called Lily. The call was picked up quickly. Lilys formulaic voice came through. Hello, this is Lily. May I know who you are? Justin. Lily was startled. Bosss husband? Justin: ??? Lily coughed and corrected him. No, its Mr. Hunt. Its so late, why are you calling? Justin raised his eyebrows. Bosss husband? Was this his nickname now? It actually made him a little happy. Joy flashed across his deep eyes. He felt that Noras assistant was very perceptive. He said slowly, Nora asked you to produce a DNA report two days ago. What was the result? Lily subconsciously said, Ill only report to Boss. Justin: ? Just as he frowned, he heard Lilys tone change. But your identity is special, so I can tell you. Ill only tell you~ Justin smiled. Go ahead. The DNA results show that the two test subjects are confirmed to be mother and daughter. Justin raised his eyebrows. He didnt expect Nora to be right. He lowered his eyes and said slowly, Thank you. Youre welcome, Mr. Hunt. Just let me know if you need anything. After hanging up, Justin thought for a moment and called Sean again. Five years ago, how was the investigation going on overseas? Back then, Nora had investigated her DNA and when he found out about her suspicions, he had said that he could help her investigate Hillary from five years ago. Even if the DNA showed that Tanya and Mia were mother and daughter, they still had to provide enough evidence to prove that Hillary had stolen the child. Justin handed the matter to Sean. After all, it was five years ago. Furthermore, it was in Switzerland, so it was not as fast as investigating in the country. Sean replied, Give me another 12 hours and Ill have the answers. Okay. After hanging up, Justin played with his phone. He could not wait 12 hours to tell Joel such important news. Otherwise, how could he use it as a tactic? Moreover, judging him by his own standards, it was as if he did not know that he had a daughter back then. He would definitely want to hear this news as soon as possible. Therefore, he sent Joel a message: Brother-in-law, let me in. I have an important message for you and Miss Tanya. Mr. Smith, we found some clues! Joel was on the phone at this moment. The assistant opposite him was in Switzerland, so the investigation was a little slow. His eyes were cold, and his usual smile was gone. He glanced at Tanya, who was playing with Mia, and said simply, Speak. Hillary did indeed receive help from others to sue you in Switzerland. Moreover, the Joneses attitude suddenly became domineering after going overseas. They said that they will fight this lawsuit to the end with us! Joels gaze turned even colder. Whose help did they receive? The assistant said a name. Karl Moore. Joel narrowed his eyes. Of course, he knew this person. Karl Moore was an American Chinese. Currently, the underground forces in Switzerland were very large, so he was very famous overseas. His name was often heard in the country. Although the Smiths and Hunts were the top families which controlled the economic lifeline in the country, internationally, their impacts were still a little small. But Karl Moore was different. They were mercenaries, and the people in their team were all retired special forces from Switzerland. They privately accepted difficult missions, such as assassinations. The name of their organization could be translated to Assassin. Ever since the organization was established, none of the assassination plans had failed! They were an assassin allIance exceptionally vigilant in the world! Therefore, the Swiss people maintained a good relationship with them. Even the major families in the country were wary of this organization. Karl Moore was the leader of the organization. Whether the organization accepted the assassination mission or not was entirely up to him. The Joneses had nothing to do with such a person. Why was he suddenly protecting them? Joel frowned. Why is he helping them? The other party might not even take a liking to the Joneses if they packed all their assets and gave them to Karl Moore. Furthermore, they were going against the Smiths. Karl Moore had always shown the Smiths respect. The assistant said, Im still investigating. Joels gaze turned colder. Yes. Investigate all that you can. If you cant, tell Karl Moore that the Smiths respect him, but were not afraid of him! Theres no room for negotiation regarding the child! The assistant took a deep breath. Yes! After hanging up, Joel saw Justins message and slowly frowned. He had important news to tell him and Tanya? He was probably telling him that he wanted to enter the house. But if he was including Tanya then something must have happened. Could it be related to the email Nora had mentioned before she fainted? He looked at Ian and said, Uncle Ian, lets allow Mr. Hunt in. Ian said unhappily, No. In the afternoon, when he gave Cherry tips, Justin had been suppressing him and had insisted on competing with him for the first place on the list. This made him even more unhappy. Does he want to marry his daughter? Ha. Joel looked at Cherry, and the little fellow immediately ran to Ian. Grandpa, Grandpa~ Let Daddy in. I miss Daddy~ Ian: Chapter 424 - Tanya, You Had a Child Once. Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Could he reject his obedient granddaughters request? The answer was no. Ians lips twitched as he glared at Joel. The news of Justin standing outside the door was reported to him by the butler when he came in. Cherry and Pete did not know at all. During dinner, Cherry even looked at the door curiously and asked, Why isnt Daddy here yet? Ian said coldly, Hes probably busy with work. Cherry was still a little unhappy. Okay~ Ian took the opportunity to brainwash her. Its most irresponsible of a parent to ignore the child when theyre busy. Lets not like him anymore, okay? Cherrys eyes widened when she heard this. Then, she looked at Ian and retorted, Grandpa, I cant do that. Ian was curious. Why? Cherry sighed. Mommy has been busy sleeping since we were young. Shes even more irresponsible. At least Daddy spends twice as much time with me every day than Mommy does! Ian: !! He had never seen the way Nora interacted with the two children. He did not expect that he would also have to bring his daughter into this. At that time, he could only change the topic forcefully. Yes, what I said just now was just a test for you. I didnt expect our Cherry to be so smart. You actually passed Grandpas test. Cherry immediately looked up and smiled. Her big black eyes swept past Pete. Pete, did you see that? Grandpa doesnt like Daddy and wants to badmouth Daddy. Im the best! He cant even say anything about Daddy! Pete: He sighed silently. He kept wondering ever since Cherry came home, why had the tyrant and this grandfather, who was rumored to be very serious, become so childish? Ian had been hiding it from Cherry and did not tell her. Moreover, he did not feel guilty at all. How dare Justin secretly tell her not to like her Sponsor Grandpa?! However, now that Cherry had heard Joels words, Ian could not stop her. Otherwise, wouldnt he become a bad grandfather? Ian could only say to the butler indignantly, Invite him in. The butler glanced at Joel and left with a smile. Joel was already the head of the Smiths now. After all, Ian had been on his deathbed in the past and had not cared about the familys matters at all. However, Ians wish was Joels command. When everyone saw how respectful Joel was to Ian, they did not dare to disrespect Ian either. Soon, Justin entered. Wearing a black suit, he walked in steadily. After entering, he greeted Ian respectfully, Uncle Ian. Ian snorted and looked at Joel. Joel, the guest is here. Treat him well. He looked like he wanted to ignore him. Justin rubbed his nose awkwardly and looked at Cherry. Cherry had already run over excitedly and hugged his leg. Daddy, why are you just getting here now?! Didnt you agree to sleep here tonight? Im still waiting for you to tuck me in! When she said this, Justin looked at Ian. When he saw Ians eyes flicker, he chuckled softly and said, Yes, Daddy was busy with work. He did not expose Ians lie. This made Ian feel a little better. Then, he saw Justin looking at him mischievously. As for sleeping with you tonight He drawled, his eyes questioning. Ian coughed and looked at the butler. Have you prepared the guest room? The butler held in his laughter. Ive already prepared it. Its next to Miss Noras room. The room is very big and comfortable. Ever since Yvonne was arrested and Noras identity as Ians daughter was exposed, the people in the family had accepted Nora as the eldest daughter. 1 Ian waved her hand. Alright, Joel. Take the guest upstairs to have a look. Joel smiled as well. He let Mia play downstairs and took Justin upstairs. Halfway there, he looked at Tanya. Tanya, you come too. Tanya looked up in confusion and subconsciously stood up to follow him upstairs. Ian couldnt help but say, You guys have just reunited. Arent you two being too mushy? Tanyas face couldnt help but turn red. Joel coughed and smiled. Uncle Ian, please understand. Ian: Why was this kids skin so thick?! When the three of them went upstairs, Justin did not go to the guest room immediately. Joel pointed to his study. Chat in the study? Justin nodded. When they passed by Noras room, he suddenly gestured for them to keep quiet and then gently opened the door. The curtains in the room were drawn, and the light was dim. The temperature in the room had also been adjusted very well. The woman on the bed was still asleep and did not move at all. Justin approached her and checked her breathing and pulse. After confirming that Nora was fine, he heaved a sigh of relief. He covered her with a blanket and went out. Seeing him tiptoeing as if he was afraid of waking Nora up, Joel and Tanya at the door were speechless. The corners of Tanyas mouth twitched. Mr. Hunt, Nora is sleeping so well. Even if the sky collapses, it probably wont wake her up. You dont have to be so cautious? Justin didnt mind. Its better to be gentle. Otherwise, shell hear the noise in her sleep. Tanya: Alright, he was of noble status. Whatever he says. The three of them then followed Joel to the study. In the study. The housekeeper, Lucy, had already prepared tea. Joel looked at Justin. Have you eaten dinner? Justin looked at him silently. Brother-in-law, he had come over during lunchtime and had been kept outside the door. Didnt Joel know if he had eaten dinner or not?! Joel coughed. Go prepare some food for Mr. Hunt. Lucy nodded. After Lucy left, Joel saw Justin drinking tea and couldnt help but ask anxiously, Tell me quickly. Whats the matter? Tanya looked at him in confusion. Justin drank a cup of tea before saying slowly, Miss Tanya, you had a child overseas, right? His words were like a tidal wave. Joel looked at Tanya in disbelief, only to see that Tanyas eyes had also widened in shock. She clenched her fists tightly. This was her secret. Why did Justin say it out loud? When he saw her like this, Joels mind instantly started racing. He lowered his eyes and smiled bitterly. So in the past five years, Tanya had already had a boyfriend overseas? However, he had no intention of blaming her. After all, he had a child too, didnt he? 1 Chapter 425 - Our Child... Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios When he forced Tanya to accept Mia, he no longer had the right to criticize her. 1 Even if he had never let any woman near him in the past five years! He suddenly felt frustrated. At this moment, he wanted to know who this man was who had been with Tanya. He wished he could capture him and beat him up. With this thought in mind, he looked at Tanya. He suddenly understood how Tanya must have felt when he and Hillary had gotten together back then. After five years, he was with Tanya again and was still so sad and jealous, let alone her back then. That was why she had decided to leave and go overseas, right? Perhaps she had not gone overseas simply to pursue her dream of dancing. She had been hurt by him! When Joel thought of this, his chest tightened even more. He had been with her through junior high, high school, and university He had originally thought that the two of them would walk from their school uniforms to their wedding gowns, from their black hair to their white hair. He did not expect that they would go off track halfway. When they returned to the same path, he had Mia, and she had another child. Their love was no longer as perfect as before. But he couldnt mind. He did not even dare to ask Tanya if she had liked that man when she had a change of heart midway, only to like him again now. He did not dare to ask, afraid that he would be dissatisfied with the answer. He only knew that they had to be together, no matter what. With this in mind, he walked towards Tanya. Tanya was also in a daze. When she saw Joel walking over, her expression turned grave and she felt even more guilty. However, just as she thought Joel would question her, she heard him say, Who is that man? Tanya: ? She was stunned and looked at Joel in confusion. Joel sighed. If you dont want to say it, then forget it. Ill try my best not to mind. At this point, he turned his head away and did not look into Tanyas eyes. Where is your child? You can bring him over. Ill treat him as my own, just like how you treat Mia Even if I cant be sincere, Ill still work hard Tanya: !!! She finally understood what Joel meant and could not help but laugh. As she smiled, tears welled up in her eyes. This man, this silly man, actually thought that she had another man? She thought of the past five years. Although she was alone overseas, she had interacted with many aristocrats because she was a dancer. She did not lack suitors among those people. But she had never accepted any of them. At first, she had told herself, she had lost her child and had no right to start a new life. It was a form of punishment. But it was only now that she realized that it was not because she did not want to look for a man. It was because, with someone in her heart, she could no longer look at anyone else. Those aristocrats were all very outstanding, but she was blinded by Joel and could not see anyone else. She looked at Joel with red eyes. When Joel saw her like this, his heart ached even more. How did that man hurt her? Was it so painful to recall? He grabbed Tanyas arm and said in pain and anger, Why did you split up? Did he hurt you? Tanya shook her head. Did he have a change of heart? Tanya continued to shake her head. Joel was anxious. Did you have a change of heart? What happened? Did he bully you? Tell me who he is and Ill kill him! Tanya still shook her head, but the smile on her face grew wider. She said, No, no. Theres no such person. Her voice was choked. Joel was stunned. Theres no such person? Then your child Tanyas cries became even louder. She looked at Joel and knew that she could no longer hide the childs existence. However, she did not want to make Joel sad with her. She clenched her fists. Calm down. Listen to me. Joel was extremely anxious, but when he saw Tanyas tear-stained face, he knew that he could not be anxious. He took a deep breath. Okay, Ill calm down. Tell me, whats going on with that man and the child? Tanya looked at him and lowered her head again. She slowly said, Theres no other man Its you. It has always been you! Joel froze on the spot. He looked at Tanya in a daze. A ridiculous thought suddenly occurred to him. If its me, then that child Tanya looked at him and closed her eyes. Large tears rolled down her face again. The child is yours. It was his These three words stunned Joel. Surprise surged in his heart as he grabbed Tanya. You gave birth to my child? Our child? At this moment, he was as happy as a child. He asked anxiously, Wheres the child? Where is he? When the two of them were together back then, they had once imagined what would happen if they had a child in the future. As it turned out, they really had a child! But he did not expect that while he was wild with joy, Tanya would still have her eyes closed. Her tears rolled down her face like broken pearls. She did not speak. Joels ecstasy gradually calmed down. He looked at Tanya and finally sensed something strange. They were already together. Why didnt Tanya tell him they had a child? Also, when he asked if she could be Mias mother, why did she resist and not say anything He pursed his lips and his heart suddenly sank. That child I lost our child. Tanya said those words with difficulty as her tears flowed even more violently. She opened her eyes and sobbed as she shouted, After I gave birth, I lost the child before I could even see the child clearly. I dont even know if our child is a girl or a boy! Im sorry I didnt protect our child well! I feel guilty when Im with you! Why should I be happy? I dont even know if my child is dead or alive Following her words, Joel suddenly reached out and hugged her. At this moment, Joel felt his heart ache so much that he could barely breathe. How painful Tanya must have been all these years! It was one thing to suffer through the pain of looking for her child every day, but to have to face his and Hillarys daughter after returning to the country. Especially when he said that he wanted Tanya to become Mias mother. Mias mother Joel suddenly thought of something and looked at Justin. Chapter 426 - A Family of Three! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Justin had said that he had important information to tell Joel and Tanya. Furthermore, the moment he entered, he pointed out that Tanya had been hiding something from Joel. Then, was that important matter the whereabouts of their child?! Joel suddenly understood. Justin sat by the side and watched the two of them confess to each other. He did not know what had happened. He could only resolve the misunderstanding between Tanya and Joel before speaking the truth. Seeing that the two of them were almost done talking and that Tanya was crying so badly, Justin touched his nose and hurriedly said, Dont be in a hurry to cry I have good news here. If Nora woke up and found out that he had made her best friend cry for so long, she would definitely beat him up. Tanya and Joel were still in a sad state. They opened their eyes and looked at him in confusion. Justin coughed. It was Nora who felt that something was wrong. She secretly took Tanyas DNA samples to compare with Mias DNA Joel and Tanya widened their eyes. At this moment, Joel finally understood Justins meaning! Tanya was also surprised and anxious. Why was Nora comparing her and Mias DNA?! As she was thinking about this, she heard Justin continue, You two are mother and daughter. 1 Tanyas mind exploded. She looked at Justin in disbelief and felt that she recognized every word he said, but when she put them together, why could she suddenly not understand? Wasnt Mia Hillarys daughter? How could she be her daughter? While she was in a daze, Joel narrowed his eyes and said sternly, No wonder Hillary didnt appear when she was pregnant back then. In the end, she suddenly appeared in front of me with a child. He looked at Tanya and said, That night, I was the one who had drunk too much and was schemed against! In the hotel, she insisted that I had sex with her In my head, the person that night was actually you But when I woke up, Hillary was by my side instead. Before he could finish, Tanya suddenly reacted. Are you talking about October 25, six years ago? Joel was stunned and nodded. Yes. Tanya bit her lip. That night, it was me Joel was surprised. Tanyas expression was a little unnatural when she mentioned that night. Later on, when you were still asleep in the morning, my mother sent me a message asking me to come home. She said she had something to tell me, so I went back When she returned home, she realized that it was a foreign acceptance letter. Immediately after, she had taken out a photo of Tanya and Joel sleeping together and handed it to her. She had told her, I told you long ago that your identity is not suitable for you to be with Mr. Smith! Only the eldest daughter of the Joneses has the right to become Mrs. Smith! Mr. Smith is just playing with you! Since youre my daughter, Ill remind you not to be treated as a plaything! 1 At that time, she was stunned when she saw the photo. She called Joel, but she did not expect that Hillary would pick up his phone. What are you doing? Hes still sleeping. Tanya was furious. Two hours later, she called Joel, but his attitude was very cold. She asked, What am I to you? He sneered. What am I to you? Tanya, we both know that youre not that important to me! At that time, Tanyas heart was in ashes as she left the country. Joel was stunned. He thought about it carefully and knew that he had fallen into a trap. When I woke up and realized that the person beside me was Hillary, I was shocked. I wanted to look for you and explain everything, but I saw the application form for your overseas study on Hillarys phone. He was silent for a moment before saying, Hillary told me that everything you did was to use me to go overseas. At that time, he was young and impulsive. Just as he was looking at the application, he received a call from Tanya. However, he had not expected Tanya to question her position in his heart so confidently over a phone call. He also wanted to ask this question! Later on, he watched helplessly as Tanya left the country without turning back. He believed Hillary even more and did not look for Tanya over the years. Now that he thought about it It was obvious that he and Tanya had fallen into the other partys trap!! Joel was momentarily vexed. How could he be so easily deceived? However, he did not expect that Hillary, who was only twenty years old back then, would do such a thing! Tanya and Joel looked at each other. After a moment, Tanya suddenly pushed him away and ran downstairs. Joel knew what she was going to do, so he looked at Justin first and said slowly, Ill remember this favor. If it werent for Justin, Tanya would have been afraid that Joel would be sad because of the child and would not have told him. But if Tanya hadnt told him, he probably wouldnt have imagined in his life that Mia was his and Tanyas daughter! After all, how could he know that Tanya had given birth to a child for him?! Justin nodded and Joel followed him downstairs. Sure enough, he could already hear the cries downstairs. He went downstairs and saw Ian watching by the side. Little brat, did you bully the little girl? Why is she suddenly crying so miserably while hugging Mia? Joel looked at the mother and daughter hugging each other. Tanya was crying so hard that she couldnt speak. Mia, on the other hand, was frightened by her appearance. She looked at her with wide eyes, but she still reached out and patted her back, feeling helpless. Joels eyes turned red as well. He took a step forward and said to Mia, Mia, this is your mother. Mia was stunned for a moment before nodding. I know. Ms. Tanya will be my mother from now on. When Joel saw the childs ignorance, his heart ached even more. He reached out and hugged Tanya and Mia. No, shes the mother who gave birth to you! Your biological mother! Mia didnt really understand this, but she still cried. Mommy, dont cry. Dont cry When she started crying, Tanya stopped crying immediately. She hugged Mia and said with tears in her eyes, I wont cry. Mia, dont cry. Im Mommy. Mommy loves you She gently kissed Mias cheek. Ian was confused. That night, Tanya hugged Mia and fell asleep. Joel was guarding the sofa in the room worriedly. He could see Tanya suddenly waking up in the middle of the night and staring at Mia for a while before hugging her tightly and falling asleep again It was a fear and unease of again losing what she had regained after so many hardships. The next day, Joel was woken up by a soft knock on the door. He walked out gently and heard the butler say, Sir, Mr. Karl Moore is here! Karl Moore? Joel narrowed his eyes. Even if he had not come himself today, Joel was going to look for him! Hillary had stolen his child. She had to pay the price! Chapter 427 - Another Identity~ Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Joel glanced at the mother and daughter sleeping on the bed. At this moment, the anger in his heart had reached its peak. Last night, he counted that Tanya had woken up six times. Each time, it took more than half an hour before she could fall asleep again. Compared to her Mia had always been by his side, and he had never been neglected. But what about Tanya? How painful must her five years of psychological torture have been?! Joel clenched his fists tightly. He regretted sending Hillary overseas yesterday, causing her to fall into Karl Moores hands. Otherwise, she would be living a life worse than death right now. He retracted his gaze and gently went out. After closing the door, he went downstairs. In the living room downstairs. Karl Moore was sitting on the sofa in a black suit. There was a tattoo on the back of his hand, and it was obvious that it spread up to his arm. He was wearing sunglasses and was tall and strong. One could tell with just a look that he was from the mafia. At this moment, he was sizing up the Smiths house and said to the person beside him, No wonder Black Cat insisted on returning to the country. Look, its still better in the country. The renovations are very exquisite! 1 Black Cat was the top mysterious expert in their assassin organization. Karl Moore had never seen Black Cat before. He had only posted assassination missions on the Internet. Black Cat had very high requirements for assassination missions. Black Cat would not kill if it was inconvenient. The troublesome ones were not killed. Those who did not commit heinous crimes were not killed. Black Cat would not kill those who did not deserve to die. Whether the person should die depended on Black Cats personal judgment. If it were anyone else, Karl Moore would have tamed such a troublesome killer long ago. But this person was Black Cat, the number one killer in their organization. Three years ago, a triad organization appeared in Burundi. Wherever they went, not a blade of grass survived. They raped, killed, and plundered. They did not even let women and children off. It could be said that they committed all kinds of crimes! They had a powerful armed force and occupied the land of kings. The people in that area were suffering. At that time, the government was at a loss about this powerful armed force. They had tried to attack it a few times but were defeated. In the end, they had no choice but to post a kill order on the assassination network. The reward for killing the organizations leader was in millions. It was not much money, but it had attracted many people to go on missions. However, none of them returned. At that time, Karl Moore had not planned to take on the mission in the Assassin Organization. After all, the mission was too difficult and almost impossible to complete. However, Black Cat in their organization had privately accepted this mission. Karl Moore felt that Black Cat was dead meat. In the end! Black Cat entered that organization alone, took the other partys head, and then retreated unscathed! Furthermore, even now, that assassination was a mysterious affair. That was because no one knew how Black Cat had killed the other party. They only vaguely heard from the other party that Black Cat was American. 3 As for whether it was a man or a woman, they did not see clearly. It was also the battle with Black Cat that allowed the assassins to gain a foothold internationally! From then on, although Karl Moore was an honorary leader, he was extremely respectful to Black Cat. The entire organization followed his orders. That was until three months ago, when Black Cat suddenly said that they wanted to return to the country to settle some matters, and told everyone not to disturb them. Then, Black Cat disappeared without a trace. Karl Moore decided to bring his subordinates back to New York. Firstly, he wanted to see if he could find out who Black Cat was. Secondly, he wanted to tour his hometown again. Unexpectedly, they bumped into Hillary As he was thinking, Joel and Ian walked out at the same time. When he saw Ian, Joel consciously stood behind him. Karl Moore was also stunned. Youre still alive? This familiar tone Joel looked at Ian and saw that although Uncle Ian looked thin, his aura was astonishing. He sat steadily in the wheelchair and retorted, Youre not even dead yet. How would I dare to die? How dare you bully us Smiths? When he heard this, Karl Moore chuckled. What are you talking about? What bullying? Im just stepping up for the Joneses. You guys are too much. Why cant they see their child? Ian did not answer. It was obvious that he already knew everything. He said slowly, Why are you helping them? When Karl Moore heard this, he frowned. Ah, because I owe Jill a favor. Jill was Hillary and Tanyas mother. Because after she married the Joneses, everyone had always called her Madam Jones. Therefore, Joel only realized who this person was after a while. He frowned and heard Ian laugh. Love debt? Karl Moore coughed. Damn, I was just playing back then. Who knew that she would take it seriously? Since I broke her innocence and left, I have to help my old lover this time. 1 Ians lips twitched. Youre giving face to your old lover, but not to me? Karl Moore immediately said, Over the years, Ive given you a lot of face. Over the years, Ive never touched the Smiths. Even if someone offered a high price, I never accepted an assassination! Now, give me some face and sit down to discuss this matter! He leaned forward and said, The Joneses arent a wealthy family. You gave them a way out. So what? If you ask me, let your nephew marry her daughter! What love? Young man, at my age, youll realize that love is useless! Joel: Thats impossible. Karl Moore hesitated for a moment. Then worst-case scenarioyou give her the child. At least shell have someone to rely on. Joel explained, Theres something else going on. Listen to me Slam! Almost as soon as he said this, Karl Moore slapped the table, revealing a gun. He said aggressively, What? I dont have time to listen to your chatter. Let me ask you something. Do the Smiths not intend to give face to the Assassin Organization? After offending such a person, their safety in the future would be uncertain. Joel narrowed his eyes. Before they could collide, Ian sneered. Karl Moore, youre so arrogant. Do you think I cant use my gun because Im weak now? Karl Moore was not afraid at all. Brother, Im sorry this time! Theres nothing I can do about it. I really owe Jill too much, so she asked me to do this. I dont care what secrets you have, but you have to give me face today! Unless Black Cat is here, theres no room for negotiation!! In the bedroom upstairs. Perhaps it was because the commotion downstairs was a little loud, but Nora frowned slightly in her sleep. Black Cat Who the hell was shouting her code name non-stop?! It was so annoying! How could she sleep! Chapter 428 - Two Men Working Together Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Nora flipped over in annoyance. She buried her head in the pillow angrily and covered her ears. Cherry and Pete, who were sitting on the sofa in the room, instantly fell silent. The characters in Cherrys game didnt dare to move anymore, as if they were afraid of disturbing her. In fact, Pete did not even dare to write the Mathematical Olympiad questions as he was afraid that the sound of the pen rubbing against the paper would disturb his mother. When Justin, who was sitting beside the two children, saw this scene, he lowered his eyes and suddenly stood up. When he stood up, Cherry and Pete looked at him simultaneously and immediately made a shh gesture. It was as if even Justins action of standing up would disturb Nora. Justin did not think that the two childrens performance was too exaggerated. Instead, he lightened his footsteps and slowly walked to the door. He bent down and opened the door before closing it again. They did not know how he did it, but he did not make a sound at all. After he left, the noise outside became even louder. Karl Moores voice was very loud, and the people standing behind him were all very powerful. They all stared at him. Ian and Joels expressions stiffened. Ian said slowly, Are you sure you want to fall out? Karl Moore snorted. Youre the ones who didnt give me face! Joels voice became even colder. I can give you face in other matters, but not in this matter! Tanya and Mia had just reunited. How could he give Mia to Hillary?! The Smiths were not to be trifled with either! If they had the ability, they could just come at them. After saying that, he casually held Ians wheelchair. Before Ian could speak, he slowly said, Mr. Karl Moore, this is New York. Do you think this is a place where you can behave so atrociously? With this sentence, a few bodyguards and people from the dark forces hidden in the Smiths servants slowly stood up and surged into the living room. The group of people placed their hands on their waists. It was obvious what was inside. Karl Moore narrowed his eyes. He smiled without a trace of fear. The entire assassin organization knows that Im here. If I dont leave, do you think they will let the Smiths off? Joel was still smiling, but that smile did not reach his eyes. Karl Moore sensed Ian and Joels true killing intent and became vigilant. Heh, we assassins will not be threatened by the small Smiths! As soon as he finished speaking, a deep voice suddenly sounded. What if we include the Hunts? With that, the people in the room looked up in unison and saw Justin slowly walking down the corridor. As he was at home, he did not wear a suit jacket. He was wearing a black shirt and a black tie. Coupled with his black pants he was dressed fully in black. He had one hand in his pocket and the other hanging casually by his side. He looked arrogant as he came downstairs. Joel and Ian looked at each other. Karl Moore had come to the Smiths to settle Hillarys scores. It could be said that he was only here to look for Joel. However, because Joel was the head of the Smiths, it was inevitable that the family would be implicated. The two of them knew that Justin was upstairs. However, in this kind of direct confrontation with the assassin organization, they did not expect the Hunts to appear! After all! The Hunts were also a large family, and it did not belong to Justin alone! 2 Moreover, Justin was not engaged to Nora yet. Even if he interfered and became a messenger or a mediator between them, it was more appropriate for him not to offend Karl Moore directly. However, neither Ian nor Joel expected that he would actually stand on their side and fight against Karl Moore! Justin was not afraid of Karl Moore at all. Or rather, Justin had a trump card, so he was not afraid of him. Ian narrowed his eyes. Joels fox-like eyes revealed his deep thoughts. They had long heard that Justin was just the head of the Hunts. Therefore, although the Smiths and Hunts were two large families with equal strength in New York, the Smiths had never had the intention to suppress the Hunts. Someone had even warned them. Even if they offended the Hunt Corporation, they shouldnt offend Justin! As he was thinking, Karl Moore was stunned. Mr. Hunt, why are you here? Justin went downstairs and walked to Ian and Joels side step by step. He no longer had the arrogance he had when he faced Karl Moore earlier. He first called out, Uncle Ian, Brother Joel. Then, he looked at Karl Moore. Because my fiance is here. Karl Moore was speechless. Justin asked again, Are you sure the assassin organization wants to become enemies with both the Smiths and the Hunts? Karl Moore thought about it carefully and frowned. Of course, he did not want to make enemies of the two most powerful families in New York, but he had to return the favor for Jill. After all, he was still someone who had tender feelings for the fairer sex. Jill was crying like a pear blossom bathed in rain in front of his eyes. When he thought of how the two of them had been affectionate for a period of time many years ago, he snorted and looked up. 2 Seeing that he was about to say something that would shatter the relations between the three sides, Justin suddenly said, Actually, Mr. Karl Moore, why dont we each take a step back? Karl Moore froze. Justin glanced at Joel. As the two men looked at each other, they understood each others thoughts. It turned out that they had thought of the same thing. Joel nodded imperceptibly. Justin took a step forward and said, The face of the Hunts and Smiths is enough to make Mr. Karl Moore take a step back, right? Karl Moore thought for a moment. What do you propose? Justin said, Why dont we leave this case over to the court to handle? Our two families promise not to use our power. Well hire the best lawyers and fight a fair lawsuit in court! In the end, the court will determine who the child belongs to. Of course, this way, the Joneses will definitely have the right to visit. Karl Moore pondered this for a moment. He had come here today because Jill had said that the Smiths had suppressed them with their power, so they did not even have a chance to sue them. Justins words made sense. He picked up the gun on the table. Alright, lets do that! But even in New York, the influence of an assassin is unimaginable to you. Mr. Smith, Mr.. Hunt, I hope you keep your word! Ill go back now and get Hillary to return to the country to prepare for a lawsuit. Chapter 429 - Returning to the Country! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Karl Moore came and went quickly. He had always been an energetic man. He had the loyalty of one from the pugilistic world, and he was also frank and domineering. Being able to become the leader of the assassin organization was enough to prove his personal charm. Actually, if he did not go against the Smiths, he would still be a respected big shot. After he left, Joel looked at Justin and the two of them smiled at each other. Ian looked at them and suddenly smiled. The two brats are starting to scheme with each other! Joel smiled awkwardly. Uncle Ian, its not really a scheme. Justin smiled faintly. The mole at the corner of his eye was glistening, and his appearance gave Ian a headache. Why was the man so arrogant? No wonder Nora had even given birth to his child. He indeed had the right to be proud of his looks. Sigh! As he thought about this, Justin said, Hillary is overseas. Switzerland is Karl Moores territory. Only by bringing her back can she be executed. Karl Moore was an unreasonable person. Even if Joel told him the truth, he would protect the person he wanted to protect until the end. Therefore, he might as well beat them at their own game! As for offending the assassin organization Ha, Joel and Justin had never considered that! Hillary had to pay for bullying Mia and Tanya! Joel smiled at Justin. This smile dispelled all his prejudices and he said directly, Thank you. Earlier, if Joel had said to take a step back, Karl Moore might have wondered if he had any suspicious intentions. However, it was different when Justin suggested it. It was very easy for Karl Moore to trust him. Justin smiled faintly, hiding his achievements and fame. Youre welcome. The two men who had competed in the business industry many times had completely reconciled at this moment. Ian glared at his nephew and could not help but cry in his heart. Its over. The Smiths have been conquered by this man again! After Karl Moore left the Smiths, a row of people walked into a black car. On the way, someone asked, Boss, do you want to show the Smiths and Hunts some face? They actually dare to challenge you? Karl Moore instantly slapped the guys head. Kid, underestimating your enemy is your greatest mistake! Otherwise, you wont even know what hit you. The guy shrank his neck and scratched his head. Arent they just two very rich families? With Black Cat on our side, we can just make a move and kill the two leaders! When Karl Moore heard this, he missed Black Cat a little. Without Black Cat, I dont even have the confidence to challenge others. Seriously, where did Black Cat go? 2 The subordinate was speechless. They arrived at the hotel where Karl Moore was temporarily staying. As soon as they entered, they saw Jill running around the lobby anxiously. When she saw him, she immediately walked forward. When she saw the people behind him, her eyes shook. But for her daughter she mustered up the courage to ask, How was it? Karl Moore said, Hillary can return to the country. They promised to fight a court case fair and square in the country! A court case? Jill heaved a sigh of relief and then became worried. Why must we stay here? Isnt it your territory overseas? Karl Moore sneered. Its indeed my territory overseas, but you will receive a court summons here. Whether you go or not is still a question. Anyway, dont worry. They have agreed not to use any tricks or power this time. With that, he looked at Jill. As long as its a fair lawsuit, what are you afraid of? Isnt it only right and proper for a mother to get her child back? Even if the court takes into account the financial power of the Smiths, dont worry. With me around, nothing will happen to the Joneses financial situation in the future! Upon hearing his words, Jill was relieved. Youre right. Hillary wants to return to the country. We cant let that adulterous couple live happily! Upon hearing this, Karl Moore looked at Jill and asked, I heard that Tanya is also your daughter? Jills eyes flickered. No, shes my elder brothers illegitimate daughter. Back then, no one cared about her, so I adopted her. I didnt expect to raise such an ingrate! Hillary is my biological daughter! 2 Karl Moore was enlightened when he heard this. He had actually investigated Jill. There was less than a year between Tanya and Hillarys birth. Her pregnancy would take ten months, and with a month of confinement, this was too close! It turned out that Tanya was not her biological daughter. That made sense. Karl Moore did not care about these questions. Instead, he said, Ive already arranged for someone to bring Hillary back. He looked at the time. Your family will be reunited tonight. You dont have to be afraid of the Smiths. Since they promised me, they wont do anything to your family! Jill nodded and looked up at Karl Moore pitifully. Her eyes were filled with tears. Thank you, thank you Otherwise, we would really be bullied this time. I dont even know what to do Jill was old, but she still had her own way of acting coquettishly. Karl Moore found it a little strange. The way she looked when she was young made people dote on her. When she became older, it was a little disgusting. Cough. Karl Moore moved his gaze away. Alright, you can go back. Contact me if theres anything! Dont worry, I wont ignore you. Jill nodded. At night, Hillary returned home. As soon as she arrived at the residence, she saw Mr. Jones pacing around anxiously in the living room. When he saw her, he instantly said, What are you messing around for? For Mias sake, the Smiths will always take care of our family! If you go against them like this, what will happen in the future if you lose? Hillary was scolded by him loudly. Madam Jones scolded Mr. Jones, What are you saying about the child? This is our daughter. Are you even human? If you dont care about her, Ill find someone who can compete with the Smiths. I wont let my daughter suffer! When Hillary heard this, she threw herself into Madam Joness arms and cried. Mom Madam Jones touched Hillarys head. Alright, alright. After you snatch the child back, go overseas. I believe he can help you. Hillary nodded, but she was a little anxious. But Mom, what if we lose this case? Lose? Jill shook her head. How could we lose? After all, we already have the upper hand in public opinion! Hillary was taken aback. Public opinion? Chapter 430 - Public Opinion! Translator: Atlas Studios Editor: Atlas Studios Tanya did not know about Karl Moore. She only knew that they were about to go to court with Hillary. The next day was Monday. She brought Mia and Brandon to school as usual As she had stayed with the Smiths last night, Joel personally took the three of them to kindergarten this morning. At the door, Tanya was a little nervous. Ill get out of the car first. Dont let the teachers see me! Joel stared at her in the drivers seat. What are you afraid of? Or do you not want to be seen with Mia? Upon hearing this, Tanya immediately shook her head. How could that be?! She had just acknowledged her daughter, and she did not want to be separated from her for even a moment. Joel said, Then be magnanimous and take your daughter to kindergarten! Alright, then. Tanya nodded. The car arrived at the entrance of the kindergarten. Brandon got out of the car first and followed their teacher into the kindergarten. Tanya held Mias hand and walked in. When the teachers in the kindergarten saw them, their expressions changed. Someone asked awkwardly, Ms. Turner, why are you here with Mia? Before Tanya could say anything, Mia answered timidly, Mommy was at my house yesterday! Mommy This greeting made the other teachers even more puzzled. They looked at each other and then came to a realization. They forced a smile at Tanya. Okay, go in. Tanya thought that the other partys gaze was too ambiguous. She lowered her head and brought Mia into the kindergarten. Then, she sent Mia to her class and went to the dance studio. Mia sat in her seat after entering the class. Pete was worried about Nora, so he did not come to school. Mia sat alone in the corner, small and timid. The other children kept their distance from her. The adults at home had told them that Mia was weak and that they definitely couldnt bully her in the kindergarten or get too close. If anything happened to Mia and her illness acted up, they would be blamed. Therefore, Mia had always been alone. It was just that recently, Pete had been closer to her and would bring her along every time they played. Cherry was the classs favorite, and everyone played around her. Therefore, Mia gradually got to play with everyone. But today, the children were far away from her. Mia looked at Fawn sitting beside her and said, Fawn, lets go Before she finished, Fawn waved her hand. I dont want to. I dont want to play with you. My mother said that you are an ingrate! Mia: ??? She was stunned and looked around in confusion. All the children seemed to have heard this and began to point at Mia with disdain. Someone even asked her, Mia, dont you want your mother anymore? Do you want Ms. Turner to be your mother? Isnt your mother sad to see you like this? Mia bit her lip. But Ms. Turner is my mother However, the five-year-olds could not differentiate the truth at all. They only believed whatever their parents said. They all began to isolate Mia. On Mias side, she was isolated from everyone. After all, she was a child of the Smiths and they didnt dare to bully her. However, Tanyas situation wasnt much better than hers. After one class in the dance studio, she had no classes for the day, so she went to the office to rest. Before she could enter, she heard voices coming from inside. She looks like a straightforward person. Why is she interfering in someone elses family? Yes, you cant tell from her appearance that shes such a person Tsk, can a mistress carve the words mistress on her face? But Ms. Turner is indeed good-looking. She has the capital But Mr. Smith is too much. Its bad enough that he cheated on her, but he didnt even let the childs mother see her child. Thats too much! Indeed, there are no good people in wealthy families. Look, its on the trending searches again! Hillary has posted on Facebook! Tanya narrowed her eyes when she heard this. She lowered her head and opened Facebook on her phone. The top trending topic was indeed a long post on Hillarys Facebook. Tanya browsed through it. The other partys general meaning was that Joel had been two-timing back then. After she got pregnant and gave birth to a child, she finally got together with Joel. However, she did not expect the mistress to return and ruin her family. After the man changed his attitude, he became even more ruthless and asked her to go overseas and not meet his daughter again. Tanya even coaxed her daughter to call her Mommy. Her only request now is to take her daughter away She only hoped that the court would give her justice. If someone not in the know saw this, they would definitely scold Tanya and Joel! Furthermore, as a famous dancer and an artist, Tanya had her own Facebook. She already had more than a million followers. Hillary had even tagged her, causing many people to privately message her. Some even cursed her to die a horrible death. Tanya lowered her eyes at the various vicious words. At that moment, a voice sounded from behind. Ms. Turner, what are you standing here for? With this sentence, the female teachers in the room who had gathered together and were whispering suddenly stopped and looked at the door in surprise. Seeing that she had been seen through, Tanya walked into the office. She looked at the female teachers who were talking and their condemning gazes and said directly, Sometimes, what you see isnt everything. Before you know the truth, I hope you can maintain your rationality. Furthermore, the case is about to start. There will always be an explanation! However, it would have been fine if she had not spoken. The moment she did, the righteous teachers began to attack her. Ms. Turner, I dont know what kind of emotional entanglements you had with Mr. Smith in the past, and its true that Mias mother and Mr. Smith are not married. If you get involved, calling you a third wheel is a little too much. But! You shouldnt have stopped the childs mother from seeing the child! Yes, the child is still young. Do you think you can hide the truth by making her call you Mommy? When she grows up, shell know who her biological mother is sooner or later. Yeah, this is too much The men in wealthy families are really heartless. If Mr. Smith can treat Mias mother like this today, wouldnt he treat you like this too in the future when he finds someone else to love? Ms. Turner, its best to have a conscience. Hearing those words, Tanya sneered. Then do you know what the truth is? Chapter 431 - Ferment The truth? Who would care about the truth at this point? The teachers curled their lips disdainfully and said nothing After all, they had interacted with Mia a lot in school in the past, and Hillary had seemed like a good mother to outsiders. Hillary hadnt dared to do anything too obvious all these years. At the very least, there was still Joel who had been keeping an eye on her. How would she possibly dare to abuse Mia? Thus, no one had ever considered that Mia might not be her daughter. However, these were the wealthys private affairs. The teachers didnt dare to make overly-arrogant comments, either. After all, Mr. Smith could easily just make them lose their jobs. Seeing that no one was saying anything anymore, Tanya didnt bother explaining anything else. After all, the fact that Mia was her daughter was a trump card that Joel was saving for the confrontation in court. Should they reveal it now, Karl might make other arrangements, or even straight-up send Hillary away. Since no one was saying anything anymore, both parties could just live in peace. In the afternoon, the principal of the kindergarten came up to them. With a worried look on his face, he said, Ms. Turner, there are a few reporters outside Reporters? Tanya narrowed her eyes. In the end, she sighed and said, Forget it. Ill go on leave for the next few days. The principal was relieved. Okay. Will you and Mia be leaving together? Or separately? Tanya thought for a while. She couldnt rest assured leaving her five-year-old daughter here. Moreover, the two had only just acknowledged each other, so it would be nice to stay at home together for a few days to bond with each other. Therefore, Tanya replied, I will leave with Mia. She entered the classroom and told Mia to come out. Then, she decided to leave quietly from the back door to avoid attracting the attention of the reporters at the front door. Unexpectedly, the moment she exited the back door, another group of reporters came forward and surrounded her and Mia. Ms. Turner, what are your thoughts about being called a mistress on the Internet? Ms. Turner, are you really a third wheel in someone elses relationship? Why are you forbidding the childs mother from visiting her? Dont you think its too much of you guys to do that?! Ms. Turner, a mothers relationship with her daughter is something you cannot stop or destroy. Mistresses can never completely take the position of a lawful wife! This will not end well for the two of you! Tanya frowned and pressed Mias head against her chest as she hugged her tightly. In spite of that, a sharp-eyed reporter still spotted her. She immediately pointed the microphone at the child in Tanyas arms, and even reached out and tapped the little girl. You must be little Mia, right? Little girl, do you not want your mother anymore? Mia received a huge fright. There was a timid look in her eyes. She looked over and glanced at the reporter, but Tanya pressed her head back against her chest. Tanya gave the reporter a warning look and said, She is just a child. Dont target her! The rest of the reporters had moral boundaries to some extent, but that particular reporter remained aggressive. It was obvious at one glance that she had been bribed by Hillary. She sneered, Are you afraid that the girl will say that she wants her mother if we ask her questions? Is that why youre not even letting her speak? Ms. Turner, youre too arrogant for a mistress! Tanya wanted to speak, but Mia, who was in her arms, suddenly lifted her head. The little girl had always been timid and a pushover, but in this instant, she wanted to protect her mother. She shouted, I want Daddy and Mommy Tanya! Youre not allowed to badmouth Mommy Tanya! A childs reaction was the most genuine. The rest of the reporters were stunned. However, the same reporter said, Little girl, wheres your conscience? Your mom went through so much to give birth to you after ten months of pregnancy. Are you going to be an ingrate? What exactly did Tanya Turner give you for you to protect her like this?! Or is it because you think that your father is richer and more powerful than your mother, so you want to stay with your father instead? How can you be so practical when youre still a child? Or perhaps, you are being threatened by your father or Ms. Turner? Mia had never been questioned like that before. The reporters questions made her dumbfounded. Mist formed in her eyes, and she cried out while in tears, Sob! Dont scold Mommy Tanya anymore! Tanya was infuriated. Seeing that the reporters microphone was about to jab right into Mias face, and that there was even a camera filming Mia, she pushed the reporter angrily. Then, she grabbed the camera and smashed it onto the ground! Smash! The camera shattered all over the ground. At this point, in the distance, the bodyguards and kindergarten security guards, who had sensed something wrong, rushed over and separated Tanya from the reporters. Tanya stared at the reporter and said, Dont drag the children in the adults affairs! Ive already said that just now! As for the camera, I will compensate you for it! With Mia in her arms, Tanya strode toward the van nearby. It was only after they got in the car that Tanya finally put Mia down. The little girl was shaking. Her eyes were all red, and she had tears in them. She asked weakly, Mommy, did I do something wrong? Why are those people being so fierce to me? Her words made Tanyas heart ache. She thought of the situation just now, and she became so angry that she felt like she was about to explode. She picked up her phone and dialed Joels number at once. Goddammit, Im going to sue that reporter! When Joel heard her swearing, he asked, Whats the matter? After Tanya explained what had happened, Joels voice was even colder than hers. That reporter is going to jail for life! Joel hurried home and arrived just as Tanya and Mia reached home. It was only when he saw that the two women were safe and sound that he finally breathed a sigh of relief. However, when he saw that both Tanyas and Mias eyes were all red, Joels eyes narrowed. Fortunately, the trial would be commencing the next day, so his wife and daughter would no longer have to suffer such grievances. He took a deep breath, took a step forward, and put his arms around Tanyas and Mias shoulders. He didnt expect the matter to ferment further in the evening, though. His assistant handed his phone to Joel and showed him the news. When he looked at it, he found that the number one trending topic on social media right now was about that reporter. The reporter was crying as she looked into the camera. To cameramen and photographers, the camera is tantamount to their life, as well as their most precious partner. But Ms. Turner smashed my camera so arrogantly. She also said that the Smiths would compensate me for it But they instead sued me after that. If it werent for a certain someone who helped me out, I would probably be under investigation in the police station right now! Even so, I have received a lot of bloody packages in the mail. It is clear that they are threatening me! I am not afraid of threats, and I will fight against the power they hold to the death! I will not succumb to their threats! Even if the power they wield is too arrogant and too fearsome. My friends, if you dont see me tomorrow, then it must be because Ive been attacked. I dont want to die! Please help me! The videos comments section was full of curses. Chapter 432 - The Jealous Lover The wealthy were generally fastidious about handling things in a low-key fashion. Very few would kick up a huge fuss. Hillary was intending to fight a battle of public opinion so that the judge would sympathize with her more when they went to court. One could say that she was resorting to very unscrupulous means just to win the lawsuit. To think the reporter had been released, though From the looks of it, it was Karl who had done something about it. Joel was rather troubled. The amount of influence that Karl had in the States had exceeded his expectations a little. He wasnt really bothered, though. As the head of the Smiths, this bit of trouble was nothing to him. He was just a little worried that Tanya would not be able to take it if she saw the comments. Joel put down the phone and entered the room. The moment he did, he heard Tanya reading out the private messages that random people had sent her. This person says that third wheels in relationships always end up miserable! Hes right, a third wheel like Hillary certainly wont have any happiness left! This one says that we bullied the little reporter. Tsk, how blind is he? Didnt he see the reporter forcing a kid to answer her questions? And this one, too. He says that I dont have any class because I hit the reporter. Hah, hes right. Compared to someone like her who reprimands others when she doesnt even know the truth, I certainly dont have that much class. But I at least dont have such a high level of ideological consciousness that I would interfere in other peoples matters 1111 Joel: He had almost forgotten what kind of family Tanya had grown up in. She had already experienced several flaming wars a long time ago, so she didnt give two hoots about it anymore. Cherry was seated opposite her. Do you need me to scold them for you, God-mom? Im really good at dissing people! Do you know how to spell what you want to write? asked Pete. Cherry: Pete took the opportunity to persuade her. You should practice your spelling when you have time! We have to study hard, okay? At the mention of studying, Cherry pouted and said, You are not lovable anymore, Pete! Pete sighed. The tyrant was strict with him, but he simply spoiled Cherry too much. This led to Cherry not knowing how to spell a lot of words, even though she was already five. He looked down at his Mathematical Olympiad problems that were nearly at high school-level, and felt that his sister was simply too stupid! Tanya laughed when she saw the two children bicker. The two of you are so but its true that you should practice your spellings properly, Cherry. Mia can already spell more than 500 words! Cherry curled her lips disdainfully. If I really wanted to do it, I could memorize 500 spellings in a minute. I just dont want to, thats all! Besides, Daddy said that I am a girl, so I dont have to tire myself out like that! Tanya: She quickly put her arms around Mia and said to her, Dont follow what Cherry does, okay? Mia nodded sensibly. Okay, Mommy! Every time she heard Mia calling her Mommy, Tanyas heart would melt a little. She smiled and said, My little baby Mia is so well-behaved~ Mias cheeks flushed at once. Next to them, Cherry stuck out her tongue. Youre calling her a little baby when shes already five? God-mom, you are too mushy! Tanya looked up at her. No matter how old you become, to your mothers, all of you will always be children! Cherry tilted her head but didnt refute her this time. At this point, Joel came in and said, Mia is also a girl, so she doesnt need to study that hard. Tanya glared at him. Dont be a slave to your daughter like Mr. Hunt! Besides, Mia is different from Cherry Cherry was always filled with confidence. 1 Although Nora hadnt said anything about it before, Tanya had nevertheless discovered that the little girl was very smart, and could quickly master anything she was learning. As for Mia, perhaps because she had been brought up by Hillary, she was always lacking in confidence. She was always afraid that other people would dislike her, or that she wouldnt perform well enough. A person like her would only be confident and have a better future if she became strong. Every child was different. Tanya had specially taken psychology classes before she joined the kindergarten as a teacher. Joel, who had been lectured, touched his nose. Then, he said, Dont look at the news on the Internet anymore. Tanya nodded and tossed the phone aside. I find them very ignorant, too. I read it just now because I wanted to strengthen Mias mental resilience. Say, why are they so childish, though? Is it actually that easy to make them think a certain way? Joel replied, They are just a bunch of trolls on the Internet. Dont bother yourself with them. Tanya nodded again and said with a smile, There are still people who are supportive of me! For example For example, the young and popular singer, Clement Carter? Joel suddenly raised his eyebrows as he stared at the trending topics on social media on the phone before he shifted his gaze to Tanya. Tanya was taken aback. Whats up with Clement? Joel handed her the phone. Only then did Tanya notice that the hashtag #ClementCarterSpeaksUpForTanyaTheThirdWh eel was trending Tanya: ? When she tapped on the hashtag, she found out that Clements latest tweet was: Clement Carter: Dont just follow the herd. To me, Ms. Turner has always been an open and straightforward person. She would never do that sort of thing. I trust her. @TanyaDances Tanya: Clement wasnt a pop star. Rather, he was a singer and music artist. His voice was said to hail from the heavens, and he could switch between high pitch and low pitch very easily. Clement enjoyed extremely high international acclaim. He had a rich voice and a very wide vocal range. No matter how difficult the song was, he could easily handle it. At the same time, he was also part of the Carters in New York. The family itself had a very strong artistic background and was a true family of artists. When Tanya saw the verbal abuse he was suffering because he had spoken up for her, she couldnt help but ask, Why is he sticking his head out at such a time? The way she spoke sounded as if she was very close to him. Joel asked sourly, Does your heart ache because he was scolded? Tanya: She finally noticed the jealous lover in front of her. Tanya burst out laughing and said, Its Clement, you know. Its not like you dont know him. Didnt we play a lot with one another when we were kids? Joel snorted. Tanya said, When I left the country, he also went abroad for further studies. We once had a cross-industry artistic collaboration where he sang and I danced, so we got to know each other better. Tsk. Joel couldnt help but say, He sings while you dance. That sounds lovely. Tanya burst into loud laughter again. She knew that Joel was not really jealous. Rather, he was just teasing her because he was worried that she would be affected by the remarks on the internet. She pointed at Joel and asked, Did someone fill you up with jealousy today? Joel was relieved to see that she was really alright. In the evening, the two of them watched over Mia. As they lay on either side of Mia, Joel looked at Tanya and suddenly asked, Are you nervous about going to court tomorrow? Chapter 433 - Going To Court! With Mia in between, Tanya looked back at him. Fearing that she might wake Mia, her voice was very low and soft as she replied, No, Im not. Joel made a sound of acknowledgment. Tanya thought that he was going to sleep, so she pulled the quilt over herself and closed her eyes. It was summer, so the air conditioner in the room was turned very low. Tanya and Mia shared a quilt while Joel used another quilt. When Tanya was about to fall asleep, Joels soft voice reached her. Dont worry, Tanya. I will definitely make Hillary pay for what she did. Surprised, Tanya turned to Joel. In the dark, she could see a cold look in his eyes. He didnt raise his voice, but it was as if there was power in his words. I wont let anyone bully the two of you anymore. Tanya pressed her lips together. Her eyes reddened and sorrow welled up in her. When she was young, she had tried her best and given her all for love, but she hadnt known how to love. She would kick up a huge fuss whenever she met with the slightest bit of unhappiness and often threatened to break up whenever they quarreled. It was as if she was fearless. Its only when one recovers what they have lost that they finally discover how precious the love is. She suddenly hated her past self. Why had she called Joel when she saw the photo? Why hadnt she gone to him with the photo and asked him for a clear explanation? If she had asked him for an explanation, and if he hadnt said those hurtful words in a flash of anger, the two of them might not have let these five years pass them by like that. Mia probably would not have been lost, either. Tanya suddenly reached over past Mia. She fumbled around and then held Joels hand. This time, she would never let go. When they exited the bedroom after waking up the next day, they saw Justin coming out of Noras bedroom. Joel subconsciously asked, Last night, you I slept in the guest room. The beauty mark at the corner of Justins eye shimmered as he replied politely, I just went in to see if she is awake. Joel breathed a sigh of relief. Sensing that he had made a mountain out of a molehill just now, he coughed and said, Oh, I wasnt suspecting you of taking the opportunity to take advantage of her. I just wanted to ask if you slept well last night. Justin glanced at him but didnt expose his brother-in-laws thoughts. After all, his father-in-law still disliked him for some strange reason at the moment. He needed his brother-in-laws help. Justin nodded. I slept pretty well. Ill come to the court with you guys later. Joel said, Actually, you dont have to go to so much trouble. Weve already prepared everything we need in court today. Justin coughed. Im going for Nora, lest she gets angry when she wakes up and finds out that I havent shown enough concern. Joel: The corners of his lips spasmed a little. He suddenly felt that his brother-in-law was getting more and more thick-skinned. The group of people left the house, split up, and got into a few cars. Soon, they arrived at the court entrance. As soon as they got out of the car, Hillary rushed out from somewhere and went straight up to the two of them before they even entered the court. Behind Hillary was a large number of reporters. Thud! Hillary knelt right in front of Tanya and Joel. Her eyes were red as she said, Mr. Smith, Tanya. I can give the two of you my blessing and withdraw from the relationship, but you cant do this to me. Please, I beg you. Give my daughter back to me! Mia is everything to me! The reporters whipped out their cameras and started snapping away. Tanya and Joel looked at each other. Joel said, Ms. Jones, the court has the final say today, so please get up. Hillary, however, was crying very badly. I was wrong, Mr. Smith. I shouldnt have pestered you, and I should have withdrawn from the relationship myself, but you cant just drive me out of the country. Mia was once part of my body, you cant just separate me from my daughter like this! I believe that Mia wouldnt be willing to leave her mother, either. Wheres Mia? Mia? She looked behind the two of them. Some of the reporters also looked behind them. They immediately asked: Wheres the child? Yeah, Mr. Smith, the court instructed you to bring Ms. Smith with you because they may ask the child some questions. Did you not bring the child with you? Youre too much! Hillary cried even harder. I havent seen Mia for a week, Mr. Smith! I just want to see the girl! Just a look would do! Joel and Tanya exchanged a look. Tanya lowered her gaze. When she thought of all the pain she had suffered during those five years, and how reserved and timid Mia was every time she mentioned her mother, a wave of anger surged up in her. How she wished she could rip Hillarys face apart and cut her into shreds! To think she still had the cheek to mention the child Tanya slowly said, Hillary, youll never see the child ever again for the rest of your life! After saying that, she held Joels arm, and the two of them walked straight into the court! Hillarys tragic and miserable sobs rang out outside. Tanya, how can you do this to me?! How can you?! My daughter! I just want my daughter! The reporters around them did not dare to approach Tanya and Joel-after all, they were outside the court. Thus, they surrounded Hillary. Ms. Jones, how confident of winning the lawsuit are you? Ms. Jones, did you file a lawsuit for money or for your daughter? Hillary got up. She wiped the tears from her eyes and wept as she said to the camera, I dont want money! I dont want anything except my daughter! With a sad and pitiful look in her eyes, she said, I know Im unemployed at the moment, but the Joneses are also rich. I receive dividends from the Joneses company. I am also willing to work for my daughters sake! My daughter is everything to me! I can withdraw from the love triangle, but my daughter is innocent! She burst into tears. Please, everyone, help me! Help me get my daughter back! She wept fiercely. Her tears made the audience watching the live broadcast full of pity and heartache for her. For a time, public opinion completely took her side. Everyone was cursing Tanya and Joel in the comments of the live-stream. What makes Tanya think she can take such an aggressive attitude against Hillary? Shes so shameless! Ahhhh!! That sight pisses me off so much! Hillary must win this lawsuit! Otherwise, none of us will accept the outcome! Yes, the judiciary should not outweigh feelings. We will fight alongside you in this lawsuit! Hillary cried so badly that she had to be helped into the court in the end. Outsiders were not allowed to enter the lounge at the back. As soon as Hillary entered, she ran head-on into Tanya. She cast her eyes down and said sadly, Tanya, I can give you Joel, but not Mia. I will definitely win the lawsuit! Because she already had the upper hand in public opinion!! Chapter 434 - The Trial Starts! Tanya stared at Hillary. Never would she have ever expected that the woman, who had merely bullied and humiliated her a little five years ago, would actually go as far as to steal her child! She had only been slightly under twenty years old at that time. Hillary resembled Jill a lot, but she and Tanya didnt really look alike. Her temper and personality were also similar to Jills. This must be one of the reasons why Jill had preferred Hillary and disliked Tanya ever since they were kids, right? With that in mind, Tanya sneered, We wont know until we reach the end. Hillarys eyes flickered. At this moment, Jill, who had entered a moment later than Hillary, spotted the two of them. She immediately charged over, stretched out her arm, and slapped Tanya across her cheek. You little bitch! Who told you you could come back to the States? Its all your fault that things have come to this point! Tanya took a step back. She was no longer the little girl from the past who couldnt fight back. She sneered, Were at the court, Mrs. Jones. Please show some respect, or else I will sue you! Jill was furious. Who are you calling Mrs. Jones? I am your mother! Tanya gave her a mocking smile. Really? But didnt you already tell me a long time ago that youve severed ties with me? She took out her cell phone and played an audio recording. It was from five years ago when she was pregnant overseas. It was hard for her to find a job at that time, so she had bitten the bullet and approached Jill to ask for a bit of money for living expenses. Jills voice was very calm in the recording. $3,000? What are you thinking? I can buy a handbag with that money! Besides, you are already an adult, so I am not obligated to pay for your tuition fees. Think of a solution yourself! Didnt you work part-time during college for your tuition fees? Didnt you say that you will never use even a cent of my money when you were a kid? Heh From now on, I will take it that I have never had a daughter like you, while you have never had me as a mother. I hope we will never see each other ever again! Those few lines of hers had severed the mother-daughter relationship between Tanya and her. This was also why Tanya had never been to the Joneses despite so much time passing since her return to the States. When Jill heard the recording, she sneered, Hah, what an ingrate you are. To think you remember those things I said so clearly. Never mind if you dont want to bear the responsibility of supporting me in old age, because I have never once counted on you to do that, either! But how could you turn around and bully us so maliciously? Tanya looked at her and Hillary. She couldnt help but retort, Who exactly is bullying whom here? Her simple one-liner made Hillary and Jill exchange a look. Jill then yelled angrily, Does it matter who the one bullying the other is? You are the one whos targeting the Joneses now! Youd best agree to settle in private while the trial has yet to start. Otherwise, I will make you pay! No one knew what gave her the confidence to say something like that. When Tanya wanted to reply, Joel asked, How do you intend to make her pay? His words made Jill choke Joel came over, put his arm around Tanyas shoulder, and looked at Jill. Mrs. Jones, may I ask, what are you planning to do to my fiance? Jill was shocked. When did the two of you get engaged? Joel cast his eyes down. You dont have to bother yourself with that, Mrs. Jones. I think the two of you should use this time to discuss the case with each other instead of glaring at and saying mean things to my fiance. When Jill wanted to reply, Mr. Jones strode over and grabbed both Jill and Hillary. He smiled and said to Joel, Look at how big a fuss this has become, Mr. Smith Its all because the kids are so insensible. Please forgive us! Joel did not say any more. He dragged Tanya back to the lounge. After the two of them went in, Mr. Jones flew into a rage as he stared at Jill and Hillary. Can the two of you stop creating so much trouble?! We are already about to go to court, so stop provoking them and making trouble in private! Hillary curled her lips disdainfully. Dad, all you know is to blame me whenever we run into trouble! They are obviously the ones in the wrong! Youre just afraid of Mr. Smiths power, right? But you dont have to be anymore! Jill raised her chin slightly at Hillarys words, and she also said impatiently to Mr. Jones, Alright, thats enough. Karl has already agreed to intervene, so nothing will go wrong! Mr. Jones stared at the two women and pointed at them angrily. Karl will eventually leave. Once he leaves, the Smiths have a thousand and one ways to make us pay! The two of you have created so much trouble for the Joneses! However, Jill and Hillary completely ignored him and even curled their lips disdainfully. Jill even said, If worse comes to worst, the whole family can just migrate to Switzerland. Karl has both power and authority over there, so he can protect us! Mr. Jones: !! He stared at Jill and shouted angrily, Migrate to Switzerland? The way I see it, its more like you and him are still in love, isnt it?! Afraid that others would overhear what he had said, Mr. Jones turned and left angrily. Hillary stared at him from the back and pursed her lips. She said, Look at him, Mom. Why do I have such a pushover of a father?! He doesnt even have the courage to stand up for his daughter! If only Karl was my father! Jills eyes flickered the moment she said that. She patted Hillary and said, Dont talk nonsense! Then, she and Hillary entered the lounge. Soon, it was time for the trial. Both parties entered the courtroom and sat opposite each other. Karl had found a very famous lawyer for Hillary. After both parties took their seats, the judge asked the plaintiff to speak. The attorney immediately stood up and said reproachfully, Mr. Smith, where is Ms. Mia Smith? The court had instructed you to bring her here so that she can be asked whether she wants to stay with her father or her mother. Why didnt you bring her? He looked at the judge and went on. Or is it because you have no respect for the court at all? And think you can do whatever you want because of the Smiths power? It has been very long since my client last saw her daughter. By separating mother and daughter from each other, and showing no respect for the court, your actions are simply atrocious! As Hillary had made a huge fuss and blown up the lawsuit before the trial, everyone was afraid that the Smiths would bribe the judge, so they had vehemently demanded a live-stream of the court proceedings. After giving it some thought, the court had agreed to the publics request. Therefore, the trial was currently being broadcast live. People were commenting fiercely in the live-stream: Isnt he showing too little respect to the law? Hes so arrogant! But with so many of us watching, the court wont cover up for the Smiths! Amid the discussion, the judge frowned. After all, the fact that Joel had not brought Mia along had gone against their wishes. His actions were indeed rather disrespectful of the court. He frowned. At this point, the defendants attorney stood up. Chapter 435 - The Plaintiff Turns Into The Defendant!! When the people watching the live-stream saw the lawyer stand, all of them started ranting in the comments. That lawyer has no conscience! How can he help the Smiths in this lawsuit? Who knows how much money the Smiths have given him? I heard that lawyer has never lost any of his cases. Hes definitely gonna lose the one today, right? Mr. Lawyer, can you have a bit of a conscience? How can you help the Smiths bully a weak and helpless woman? I am so disappointed in you! I hope the lawyer dies together with his whole family! Hillary and her attorney next to her were also paying attention to the happenings online. In addition, there were also people constantly keeping the judge up-to-date about the peoples opinions. After all, he had to take the peoples opinions into consideration, too. The judge sighed when he heard that everyone was taking the plaintiffs side. It would probably be very difficult for the defendant to win the case this time! While he was thinking about it, the defendants attorney said, Your Honor, members of the jury. First of all, I would like to explain the relationship between my client and the plaintiff. He walked out from behind the desk, looked at Hillary, and said, According to my investigations, Mr. Joel Smith and Ms. Tanya Turner have been in love since they were in junior high, and their relationship continued even after they entered college. They are recognized by everyone as a model couple. Mr. Smith and Ms. Turners classmates can testify to this. The plaintiff will not deny this, right? Hillary narrowed her eyes. Her attorney stood up and said, That has nothing to do with the case. After all, a lot of peoples first relationships do not last. Does every spouse have to give way to their partners first love just because they have returned? Be it true love or his inability to forget his previous lover, it is no reason or excuse for Mr. Smith to cheat on and betray Ms. Jones! His answer was very well-worded. A whole row of thumbs-ups appeared in the comments. That lawyer said it! No matter what, they have already broken up back then. To put it bluntly, even if Jones was the third wheel in Turner and Smiths relationship back then, the two of them have already had a child together. Tanya Turner shouldnt have come back! Ive just imagined a big story about Turner coming back for revenge! Dont say any more. Lets listen to them instead. What if the reason for Turner and Smiths breakup back then wasnt Jones? Almost at the same time the comment appeared, the defendants attorney said, Of course. My client requested that I make this clear in the courtroom in front of the judge and everyone in the country because he doesnt want Ms. Turner to be called a third wheel. The plaintiffs lawyer couldnt help but laugh when he heard what he said. He looked straight at the judge and said, Objection, Your Honor. That has nothing to do with the case. What we are here to talk about is Ms. Mia Smiths custody, and not who the real third wheel of their relationship is! Tanya, who was seated in the defendants dock, was surprised. She turned and looked at Joel. The two of them had agreed that they would immediately lay out sufficient evidence at the beginning of the trial, and change her status from the defendant to the plaintiff. She hadnt expected her attorney to actually walk out and say something like that. Was Joel trying to clear her name? The plaintiffs attorney looked at the defendants attorney, as well as Joel and Tanya who were seated in the dock. He said, Even if my client had been the third wheel in your relationship back then, she did not break the law! Moreover, she even gave birth to a daughter for Mr. Smith. As a mother, she has the right and duty to raise her child! The defendants attorney looked straight at the judge. Your Honor, I mentioned the past because this case can no longer be looked at normally. Humans are creatures of emotion. When everyone is censuring my client, I have the right to defend them. I ask the court for permission to explain things clearly to everyone. The judge looked at Hillary, and then at Tanya and Joel. At last, he nodded. Permission granted. The defendants attorney looked straight at Hillary. You were the third wheel in Mr. Smith and Ms. Turners relationship back then. Do you admit to this? Hillary curled her lips disdainfully. They were just dating back then. Its not like they were married, so you cant say that I was the third wheel at all! Mr. Smith and I were also really in love back then! Is that so? The defendants attorney couldnt help but smile. But as far as I know, even though you claim that you have given birth to a daughter for Mr. Smith, the two of you did not become engaged or hold a wedding. Moreover, Mr. Smith also signed an agreement with you back then. The agreement says that once Ms. Mia Smith is five years old, Mr. Smith will terminate his marriage agreement with you, and the two of you will regain your respective freedom. Accordingly, the Smiths will take care of the Joneses business during those five years. Once the agreement is terminated, Ms. Mia Smiths custody is to go to Mr. Smith. Therefore, can I interpret this as a transaction, except that Ms. Jones intends to go back on her word?! Hillary was rendered speechless. The people in support of Hillary in the comments were also stunned. For a while, they didnt quite know what to say. In that case, it seems that the Smiths arent in the wrong? But isnt it too much to prevent the mother from seeing her daughter? The plaintiffs attorney stood up. The relationship between a mother and her daughter cannot be described as a transaction. Ms. Jones is not a surrogate mother! That agreement was illegal from the start! Besides, as Ms. Smiths mother, Ms. Jones has visitation rights! He glanced at Hillary. Hillary immediately got the hint. Before they came here, the two of them had already discussed how they should deal with the agreement. Hillary immediately started to weep. Yes, thats why I want to ask the court for help in mediation. It was my first time being a mother back then. The Smiths are too powerful, so I had no other choice. But during the last five years where my daughter and I were dependent on each other, we have already developed strong feelings for each other. How can one control their own emotions? Your Honor, what kind of agreement can stop a mother from seeing her own children? She then started to cry bitterly. Please, Mr. Smith, give me a way out! Ive already fallen into depression because I cant see my daughter! The plaintiffs lawyer immediately produced a diagnostic report for depression. This is my clients diagnostic report. She misses her daughter too much. I hope the court can be considerate toward her difficulties. At the sight, everyone in the comments suddenly started to sympathize with Hillary again. The Smiths are simply too cold-blooded! The richer people are, the more domineering they become! They dont care for peoples feelings at all! How can they let the child grow up in a family like that?!. Exactly! It is not right to stop a mother from meeting her daughter! How can they do that?! The Smiths are too much! The childs mother is already depressed. Shes so pitiful. She just wants to see her child, whats so wrong about that? Who knows, maybe the Smiths had threatened her into signing the agreement back then! My god, look at where the defendants are! Turner and Smith are completely expressionless even when they saw Jones crying so badly! They are so heartless! Capitalists are the worst! Yes, they are too inhumane! The child may not understand anything right now, but she will hate them once she grows up and realizes the truth! Everyones words and the stances they took were conveyed to the judge. The judge glanced at the defendants. They had completely lost the publics support. However, at the defendants dock, Tanya was still glaring at Hillary furiously while Joel was expressionless. Even their attorney looked completely calm as if he was not moved by Hillarys cries at all. He lowered his gaze and asked, The defendants, what else do you have to say? Joel and Tanya exchanged a look. Tanya had a firm look in her eyes, but her eyes were gradually turning red. Joel turned to the attorney and nodded at him. Following the nod, the defendants attorney suddenly walked out from behind the desk and looked at the judge. Your Honor, I have a piece of evidence Id like to submit. The judge nodded. The defendants lawyer handed over two documents. The judge was shocked when he saw the documents, and his expression changed drastically. He glanced at Tanya with a complicated look in his eyes, and then looked at Hillary with a frown. Disgust flashed across his eyes. In the comments, everyone was speculating. What evidence is that? It actually made the judges expression totally change. Oh no, the way hes looking at Smith and Turner isnt that cold anymore. Could it be that they didnt submit evidence but a check just now? How can they bribe the judge so openly? They are too much! Hillary glanced at the comments out of the corner of her eye. When she saw that all the comments were siding with her, the corners of her lips curled up slightly. However, it was at this moment that the defendants attorney slowly said, Your Honor, members of the jury. On behalf of my client Ms. Tanya Turner, I shall now file a lawsuit against Ms. Hillary Jones for maliciously stealing Ms. Turners child five years ago!! This led to my client being separated from her daughter for as long as five years. May the law impose the most severe sanction on Ms. Jones! I demand that Ms. Jones compensate my client for emotional damages, as well as damages for material losses incurred while searching for her daughter for the last five years! His words caused a furor to go through everyone!! Chapter 436 - Pleading Guilty! Hillary got up abruptly and looked at them in disbelief. What did they say just now? How could this be?! How did she know?! She understood Tanya very well. Because she loved Joel too much, she would never tell him that she had lost her child. After all, who wouldnt be miserable about losing their child? But if it wasnt her who had brought it up, Joel would never imagine that Mia might be Tanyas daughter So, how did they realize the truth?! Terribly shocked, she stared in front of her in astonishment. At the same time, countless question marks also flashed across the comments. ??? ???? ??? The plaintiffs attorney was dumbfounded while the comments were being filled with question marks. He asked, What nonsense are you saying? The defendants no, the defendant had already turned into the plaintiff at this point. The attorney looked straight at Hillary. As a lawyer, he had always been calm when handling cases, but when he realized the truth, even he couldnt help but subconsciously become angry when he looked at the woman. He spoke loudly and forcefully. The evidence in the judges and the jurys hands can prove whether Im talking nonsense or not! The evidence consists of two reports, one is a DNA test report conducted for Ms. Turner and Ms. Mia Smith, and the other is proof that Ms. Jones had stolen the baby! On the day that Ms. Turner gave birth, Ms. Jones had booked a return ticket from Switzerland! Even though she went there by herself, she had returned with a baby! His words made Hillarys attorney dumbfounded. Before the trial, attorneys would typically probe into their clients private affairs in order to prevent the other party from producing surprise evidence that they werent prepared for. Therefore, Hillary had even told her attorney the truth about her being the third wheel in Joel and Tanyas relationship beforehand. That was why the attorney hadnt even once accused Tanya of being the third wheel in Hillarys family, for fear that the other party would take advantage of it to counterattack. Never would he have ever expected such an unbelievable plot twist! The plot twist was simply too big. The lawsuit between Hillary and Joel had turned straight into one about Hillarys crime!! They had evidence that she had stolen their child! He didnt doubt the authenticity of the evidence because the judge and the others would undoubtedly verify it. He was just staring at Hillary in shock, astonishment, and disbelief. In this instant, he could even feel his career as an attorney ending! Seeing that her attorney wasnt saying anything but just staring at her, Hillary panicked. She suddenly stood up. I didnt do anything like that! Thats total nonsense! Tanyas eyes narrowed as she looked at her. The evidence can prove whether or not I am talking nonsense! The DNA test shows that Mia and I have a 99% DNA match!! These numbers could never lie! Hillary swallowed and looked at the gallery. Karl and Jill were seated in the gallery. A somewhat incredulous Jill stood up abruptly when the plot twist came. She subconsciously looked at Karl. Karl, who also seemed stunned by the plot twist, looked at Jill with a puzzled look. Jill swallowed. She was about to say something when Justin, who was sitting behind Karl, suddenly said, Mr. Moore, Im sure you must know the truth of the matter by now. Wouldnt it be rather unreasonable if you continue to help Hillary Jones fight for the childs custody? Karl choked. He had only helped Jill and stood up for her on account of their past relationship. After all, if Hillary was Mias mother, the Smiths actions would indeed be going too far. But now If he continued to help Hillary fight for the child, then wouldnt he just be making trouble for no reason? He coughed and replied, Of course. The Assassin Organization is not unreasonable. Justin nodded. Then, he immediately looked at Mr. Jones, who was seated nearby Jill. The astonishment in his eyes didnt seem to be fake, and he looked like he wasnt aware of his daughters actions at all. He slowly said, Mr. Jones, are the Joneses still supportive of Hillarys fight for the childs custody? Given how even Karl wasnt going to help anymore, there was no way Mr. Jones would have the guts to step forward, either. He shook his head and stammered, M-Mr. Hunt, I really didnt know about what Hillary did! She did it all by herself! It has nothing to do with the Joneses! Jill looked at Mr. Jones furiously. How can you say that? Shes your daughter! Is that how you should be treating Hillary?! An annoyed Mr. Jones retorted, Even if shes my daughter, I still didnt expect her to actually do something like that! She stole someone elses child! How can she do that?! The furious Jill panicked. Even so, you cant just ignore her! Surely you cant just watch as she goes to jail?! Justin didnt say anything else. Instead, he looked at the stand. From the looks of it, it seemed that neither Karl nor Mr. Jones were intending to help anymore. In that case, Jill and Hillary would no longer be able to make any more trouble. On the judges bench. The judge and the jury were already looking at one another. The judge then looked at Hillary. There is substantial evidence in my hands, and there are both witnesses and physical evidence against you. What else do you have to say?! Hillary knew that whats done is done at this point and that there was nothing she could do anymore to save herself. She looked straight at Tanya. In the end, she yelled shamelessly, I I didnt steal the child! I did go abroad, and I did go to Switzerland, but I found the child somewhere! It It was It was Tanya who abandoned her child! Yes, thats it! Your Honor, you cant convict me. I saved that childs life! In fact, you should be holding Tanya responsible for abandoning her newborn baby! Everyone was stunned. They hadnt expected that Hillary would still say such things at this point. Even her attorney had shut up and was unwilling to defend her anymore. The judge looked at Tanya and Joel. Tanyas eyes were red and she did not speak. Joels jaw was clenched tightly and he had lost the usual smile on his face. Their attorney stood where he was and sneered, Ms. Jones, I didnt expect you to be so stubborn. It seems like youre someone who holds out hope until faced with the grim reality! Your Honor, I have a few pieces of evidence here that will prove that she had indeed stolen the baby! That day, she went to the hospital where Ms. Turner had given birth and bribed two nurses in the hospital. That was how she had successfully stolen the baby from the hospital! Also! Your Honor, these are financial accounts detailing how much money and effort my client, Ms. Tanya Turner, spent in order to search for her child over the years. Your Honor, as you can see, Ms. Jones shows no sign of taking the initiative to plead guilty even now! I implore you to punish her severely in accordance with the law!! Chapter 437 - Life Imprisonment!! The more Hillary refused to plead guilty in the case where evidence was conclusive, the less likely she would receive mercy in court. Her stubbornness was, on the contrary, a positive for Tanya. The judge frowned, and the way he looked at Hillary changed. Hillarys legs went limp and she fell onto the chair. She hadnt expected them to still be able to find evidence of her bribing the nurses when two years had already gone by. On top of that, they even managed to get the two nurses to testify as witnesses! It was all over. Everything was over! Tanyas attorney was still speaking. He said, Your Honor, my client is a dancer with a sizable income, but every year, she pays most of her money to private detectives to engage them in search for her child The millions of dollars she spends on the search each year are nearly the entirety of her income. If she had really abandoned the child, why would she spend that much money searching for her child?! Ms. Jones is still slandering my client even at this point. Not only that, but she even bribed reporters to create public pressure on my client in an attempt to reverse the lawsuits outcome! I implore the judge to take serious action against her! As the attorneys loud and powerful words rang out, the courtroom fell silent. After discussion, the judge finally announced, Given the severity of Ms. Hillary Jones crime in stealing the child, and the fact that she shows no intention of pleading guilty, let alone any sign of remorse, we will submit the case to the judiciary and have the Attorney-Generals Office bring charges against her, so that they may give her the maximum sentence possible! Upon hearing that, Hillary slumped onto the chair. The maximum sentence was thirty years of imprisonment!! Thirty years! By the time she came out of prison thirty years later, she would be old! No, she didnt want to go to jail!! The court had its own procedures. The court hearing today was for Joel and Hillarys fight for the custody of their daughter. Therefore, the case was closed without even the need for a full trial. Hillary was arrested on the spot. She would be under the judiciarys supervision while she waited for her next court hearing. The comments in the live-stream had undergone a complete reversal. Everyone was censuring Hillary. My god, thats so disgusting! She is so wicked! Let me give everyone a summary of what happened. Not only was Jones the third wheel in their relationship, but she even stole their baby and claimed that she had given birth to her. And now, she is actually fighting them for custody of the girl? Shes so wicked! That woman is beyond salvation! The fact that Turner has been searching for her daughter for so many years has suddenly moved me so much. I apologize for the derogatory remarks I made against Turner when I wasnt aware of the truth. I also apologize!. A woman like Hillary Jones should be sentenced to death! Yes, not only did she steal a child, but she even thinks that shes right in doing so. She shows no signs of repentance at all. If she isnt sentenced to the death penalty, then she should at least be sentenced to life imprisonment! People like her should spend the rest of their life in jail! I agree with the life imprisonment sentence! Thirty years is too little. I agree with the life imprisonment sentence! Agree with the previous comment! +1! +(my cell phone number)! +(my ID number)! The public opinion reversed in an instant, and the people took Tanyas side. When the handcuffed Hillary was being led away, Jill rushed over and hugged her. Let go of my daughter! Let go of her! The sobbing Hillary yelled, Mom, save me! Save me! I dont wanna go to jail!! Sob, Dad, save me! However, even after the two of them cried their eyes out, none of the police officers were moved. They dragged Hillary out. Jill was stunned to the spot. The next moment, she grabbed Hillarys attorney and shouted furiously, Why didnt you say anything just now? We paid money to hire you! Why didnt you defend my daughter?! The attorney said with a sense of resignation, Mrs. Jones, it was stated clearly in our contract that the client is not to conceal any information related to the case. Are you actually demanding an explanation from me when your daughter hid such an important matter from me?! He was also rather angry. Besides, if I had known that the child was stolen from someone else, I would never have taken up the case! I have children, too. People like her should go to jail! Jill retorted furiously, Youre the one who should go to jail, you trash lawyer! The attorney sighed and said, Alright, Im not going to argue with you anymore. I just want to tell you this now-you and Hillary were the ones who directed public opinion on the case, right? Now, she shall have to undergo the backlash! Jill was taken aback. What do you mean? Previously, the two of you created a buzz to make people take your side in order to put pressure on the court, but all of those people are furious now! They are now strongly demanding that your daughter be sentenced to death! Under such circumstances, Im afraid your daughter will be sentenced to life imprisonment, at the least, for her malicious actions! Life imprisonment Jill stared straight ahead of her blankly when she heard those two words. She stared at the lawyer incredulously. She just stole a child, thats all! What kind of nonsense are you spouting?! Seeing that she was being so unreasonable, the attorney didnt want to talk to her anymore. He merely shook his head and turned to leave. At the sight, Jill grabbed his arm and said, Dont go! Tell me how I can save my daughter! Tell me! The attorney sneered, Is there even any hope of salvation left for someone like your daughter? Whats the point of saving her and bringing her out of prison? So that she can steal other peoples children? Even if you offer three times the remuneration, no one will take up your case anymore, let alone me! Unless they dont wish to work in this line of business anymore and wish to be attacked instead! Jill didnt dare to lose her temper anymore. She held on to the attorney and said, D-dont go, I wont lose my temper with you anymore. I wont ask for a refund on the legal fees, either. Just tell me what I should do now. I cant just watch as my daughter is sentenced to life imprisonment! Seeing that she had taken a step back, and thinking of how he neednt return the exorbitant legal fees anymore, the attorney looked around. He lowered his voice and said, There is only one way to lighten your daughters sentence. What is it? Beg for the victims forgiveness! If the victim can forgive her, she may still have a chance of a reduced sentence. The victims forgiveness Jills head turned abruptly to Tanya, who was about to leave with Joel. He was right. Tanya was the plaintiff of the case now, which meant that she was the victim. Jill let go of the attorney and went straight to Tanya. When she came up to her, she grabbed Tanyas arm and said, Tanya, my daughter, dont go. Help Mom out. Youre the only one who can help Mom now. Go to the judge and tell him that youve forgiven Hillary. Tell him that you dont hold it against her anymore! Go and tell him now! Immediately! Right away! Her words made Tanya sneer. All she could feel at the moment was just incredulity. Chapter 438 - Karl Moore Is Tanya’s Father? Tanya stared at Jill. Little by little, she pulled her arm out of Jills grasp. She looked at Jill coldly and slowly said, Did you know? Ive always wanted to ask you something ever since I was a child. Jill was taken aback. What? Am I really your daughter? Tanyas eyes were a little red. How is it that you can do so much and go so far for Hillary, yet be so cruel to me?! Jill was stunned. But immediately after that, she said angrily, What did I do to you? Did I bring you up and keep you alive so that you can bully me later in life? You are too much! You have to go to the judge right away and tell him that youve forgiven Hillary! Or els Or else what? What will you do? Tanya stared at her, but there was no fluctuation of emotions in her voice at all. Jill was shocked by her reaction. For a moment, she couldnt say anything. Or else you wont acknowledge me as your daughter anymore? Didnt you already sever ties with me a long time ago? Or perhaps, you wont pay for my tuition fees anymore? But have you ever given me any money? Or perhaps, you wont give me any food? That worked very well when I was young. I was indeed scared when you locked me up in that dark room and didnt give me any food or water. But Im no longer the four-year-old kid anymore!! Jill, you cant control me anymore! The more Tanya spoke, the colder her voice became. As for Hillary Suddenly she bent down, lowered her head, and leaned into Jills ear. Why do you think the Smiths didnt bother with damage control and allowed public opinion to get to this state? Its precisely so that she could have a taste of her own medicine! Jill was dumbfounded. When the lawyer mentioned it, she had thought that it was just a coincidence, but from the way it sounded now It was actually a conspiracy by Tanya and Joel!! The fiercer the people scolded them, the guiltier they would feel once the truth was revealed! No wonder they hadnt explained anything the whole time, and even assaulted the reporter!! Jills eyes widened as she stared at the daughter who seemed so foreign to her now. Tanya straightened her back and, with an extremely cold look in her eyes, said, She stole my daughter and my boyfriend, and even abused my daughter for as long as five years. Jill, even if you kneel here for the rest of your life, I will never forgive her! You want me to write a letter of forgiveness? Over my dead body!! She turned, took Joels hand, and got ready to leave. However, the furious Jill suddenly rushed towards her and grabbed her. Why did I give birth to a bastard like you?! Youre a bane to the world! I should have killed you when you were a child! I should have starved you to death! Neither Tanya nor Joel had expected her to actually jump up and attack them in the courtroom. She caught Tanya by her hair. She reached out and tried to scratch Tanyas cheek, but Joel already had her wrist in a tight grip. He pushed her away with great force, making her fall onto the floor behind her. Joel looked down at her from above and said, Please treat my fiance with courtesy, Mrs. Jones. After speaking, he glanced at Mr. Jones, who was in the gallery. Mr. Jones immediately got the hint. He came over hastily and held Jill back. Only then did Tanya and Joel leave the courtroom. As soon as they exited, they ran into Justin in the car park. As the three looked at one another, Joel asked, How did it go? One of the reasons Justin had to be present today was so that he could convince Karl not to take any further action in the gallery. Justin replied, No big issues. Karl is an underworld figure and has a very strong aura of one from the underworld around him. With the truth publicly exposed and Hillary Jones arrested, theres nothing he can say anymore. Besides, the Assassin Organization probably doesnt want to offend the Smiths and the Hunts, either. His voice turned cold as he added, Otherwise, I wouldnt have given him a chance to leave the country! Joel nodded. He has already done enough to pay back the favor he owes his old lover. Unless Hillary is his daughter, that guy probably wont do anything for them anymore. His daughter? The moment he said that, both Justin and Joel suddenly thought of something, and they both abruptly turned to Tanya. The two clan leaders gazes made Tanya a little uncomfortable. She glanced down at herself and asked, Whats the matter? Is there something wrong with my clothes? Nothing was wrong with them, though! Her clothes were very suitable for the occasion, and nothing was dirty While she was wondering about it, Joel suddenly asked, Tanya, have you ever wondered who your father is? Tanya: She sighed and replied, Of course I have. But every time I asked Jill about it, she would always say that hes a scumbag and a hooligan who deceived her and made her pregnant A hooligan The word made Justin and Joel suddenly glance at each other. A short while later, Joel suddenly said, Dont you find that Karl Moore actually has a bit of a hooligan-like air around him? Tanya: ?? In the courtroom. Even after everyone else had left, Jill was still laying on the floor and making a scene. Im not going to get up if you dont save my daughter! Youre a good-for-nothing! Whats the use of a father like you?! Mr. Jones was standing next to her. At last, he said, Stay on the floor if thats what you want. Who cares?! He left right away. Karl, who was still in the gallery, looked at Jill who was on the floor. He scratched his head. His subordinate behind him couldnt help but ask, Boss, what did you see in her in your younger days? Karl also felt a little embarrassed. He coughed. Maybe I was blind back then. The subordinate was speechless. He got up and walked toward Jill. Just as he was about to say something, Jill got up by herself and patted the dust off herself. There was none of the shrewish behavior she had just exhibited around her anymore. Instead, she looked at Karl calmly. Karl coughed, Are you okay? Im fine. Jill stared at Karl and said, You have to help me save my daughter! Karl cast his eyes down. Youre not in the right with regard to this matter. Neither can I bring myself to do something like that. Wouldnt he be thoroughly embarrassed if outsiders were to learn of it? Unexpectedly, as soon as he said that, Jill immediately asked, Do you know why I chose to beg you instead of Hillarys father for help? Karl shook his head. Jill said solemnly, Because Hillary is not his daughter but yours! Karl: !!!! He was astounded. What did you say? Jill stretched out her fingersthere were two strands of hair gripped tightly between them. I plucked Hillarys hair off her when I made contact with her just now. You can do a DNA test for you and her. Chapter 439 - The Busy Lily Karl was dumbfounded. He stared at Jill incredulously. His gaze landed on the strands of hair she was holding and he swallowed hard, feeling that his ears must be playing tricks on him. What did you say? Jill sighed. You can put the timeline together yourself. When I married into the Joneses, I was already four months pregnant! Think about it, isnt the child yours if I was already four months pregnant at that time? Karl swallowed. But Hillary Jones birth date doesnt match! Jill sighed. Thats because I delayed registering her birth for four months. After all, I couldnt bring shame to the Joneses. You can look into it. I gave birth to my daughter in a private clinic, so they may still have records! Also, no matter what, you should have a DNA test done first. Jill handed the strands of hair to Karl. Only hair with the follicles intact can be used in a DNA test. Be careful not to damage them. By the way, my daughter doesnt know that she is not my husbands child Jill said that because she was afraid that Karl would send someone to the prison to sound Hillary out. After saying that, she started to head toward the exit. Before she left, she added, No matter what, you should still make sure that your daughter stays alive, right? Karl looked at her and narrowed his eyes. Dont worry, if she really is my daughter, no one will be able to take her life! Jill breathed a sigh of relief. She lowered her head and said, I wont ask for that child from the Smiths anymore. All I ask for now is just for you to rescue my daughter, get her out of prison and take her abroad! I hope you can treat her well for the rest of her life after that! Karl hesitated for a moment. Then, he asked tentatively, If she is my daughter, why didnt you tell me that from the start? Jill stared at Karl. After a long silence, she finally heaved a deep sigh and said, I only wanted to borrow your authority in the beginning. I dont wish for anything beyond that anymore. Besides, my daughter wasnt having any problems at that time, and you were also willing to help me, so it didnt matter whether or not I told you the truth. But now that I know that you dont want to offend the Smiths and the Hunts, I can only tell the truth! Karl kept quiet for a long while. Suddenly, he broke into a grin and said, Jill, you should know that I am an outlaw. You know it wont end well for people who lie to me, right? Jill was so frightened by the way he spoke that she shuddered. However, she then said resolutely, Go and have a DNA test done. Karl nodded. After Jill left, his subordinate behind him asked, Boss, surely not, right? Is that child-stealing woman really your daughter? Karl, however, frowned and said nothing. In the end, he suddenly sighed and instructed, Send someone to the prison and protect Hillary Jones for now! Understood. He turned, exited, and walked toward the car. The subordinate asked, Boss, where are you going? Karl replied, A DNA testing lab. Find me a reliable one! Yes, sir! Justin, Joel, and Tanya returned to the Smiths manor. As soon as they entered the manor, someone came forward and whispered something to Joel. Joel frowned. The sensitive Tanya asked, Whats wrong? Joel didnt hide anything from her. After letting five years pass them by, both of them cherished each other very much now. When he heard her question, he replied, I sent someone to the jail to teach Hillary a lesson, but I just received news that someone has interfered on her behalf. Tanya immediately asked, Who did it? Joel replied, Karl Moore. Tanya frowned at the name. Ever since Joel and Justin voiced their guess, Tanya had been feeling a little uncomfortable. Surely Karl wasnt really her father, right? She frowned and did some calculations of the timeline around her birth date. However, she didnt think it matched. It seemed like her date of birth was half a year too early? Besides, it was impossible for her date of birth to be wrong because Hillary was born a year later than her. It couldnt possibly be that Jill became pregnant with Hillary when she was pregnant with her, right? The age difference between the two of them was only one year anyway! While she was thinking about it, Justin said, It doesnt make sense. Joel nodded. If its just because of an old lover, Moore is unlikely to help Hillary further. After all, the Smiths and the Hunts can control almost the entire United States. Karls assassins may be powerful, but he may not necessarily be willing to offend two big families at the same time! This was also why Justin had the confidence to threaten Karl when they were in the courtroom! Justin said, How strange. Something we are unaware of must have happened. He took out his cell phone and sent messages to both Sean and Lawrence: Investigate why Karl Moore helped Hillary Jones in prison. Joel also said, Ill get my men to investigate, too. With the leaders of the two big families simultaneously investigating the same thing, they would surely get results very soon. After sending the messages, Justin glanced at Tanya again and suddenly said, I still find you and Karl Moore somewhat similar. Joel also stared at Tanya for a while. Why dont we do a DNA test, after all? Its safer that way. The two mens gazes made Tanyas lip corners spasm a little, and she became a little hesitant. She had originally been very resistant to the idea. After all, Karl had helped Jill to bully her. However, given how the two men were staring at her, it seemed like she had no choice but to do the DNA test, after all? In the end, she could only nod. Lily walked down from upstairs at this point. At the sight of Lily, Justin got a shock. He hurriedly asked, Whats the matter with Nora? Joel also looked over with concern. Lily hurriedly replied, Relax, Mr. Hunt, Mr. Smith. Boss is fine. She has been sleeping the last two days, so I was afraid that she would have low blood sugar. I just gave her some nutritional fluids. The two men relaxed upon hearing her explanation. Lily then said, Boss is sleeping really soundly. Dont worry! Justin nodded. Lily then started to walk back upstairs. She stretched and said, The last few days have been so exhausting. On top of that, I even have to take care of that handsome thief oh, I mean Boss cousin, in the hospital I can finally have a good nights sleep now! I am going to sleep through everything until I naturally wake up! She had only just said that when Justin suddenly said, Er Lily looked behind her. Justin said, It seems like Nora trusts you very much, so can you help us do a DNA test? Lily: ??????? Chapter 440 - The Queen of Sleep Is Awake All Lily wished for at the moment was just to return to Switzerland. When Lily was still in Switzerland, every time her boss wanted her help, all she had done was just to get someone to send her some DNA samples. Three hours were the most she needed to produce the test results. But after she came back to the States! First, she had to help her boss take care of her father. Next, she had to take care of her boss cousin. Now that her boss had fallen into a deep sleep and couldnt assign her tasks anymore, she finally felt as if she could take a breather. Yet in the end, her boss-in-law was assigning her a task? This was so goddamn Did they have any intention of letting her rest or not?! Even though Lily was cursing deep down, on the surface, she nevertheless smiled and asked very professionally, Sure. May I know where the DNA samples are? Justin: ?? Joel: ???? Both of them looked at each other and then, the corners of their lips spasmed at the same time. All they had thought of was having a DNA test done, but who the hell could retrieve Karls DNA sample?! It wasnt like they could go up to him and say, Bro, I suspect that Tanya is your daughter. Can I borrow a DNA sample from you? As the leader of a group of assassins, if there were people who could pluck Karls hair without him knowing, then he might as well retire from the underworld for good! Neither of them expected that retrieving Karls DNA samples would instead become the most difficult task! Elsewhere. Karl went to a DNA testing lab. After they extracted a blood sample from his fingertip, he returned to the hotel. All the places he went were heavily guarded. Although he hadnt brought a lot of men with him during his return to the States this time, all of them were skilled fighters. It could be said that even a fly wouldnt be able to get near Karl, let alone a human! Three hours later. His subordinate sent him the DNA test report. Karl took a lookthe report indicated a 99% probability that the test subjects were indeed father and daughter! At the same time, the person whom he had sent to investigate the private clinic also returned. When Jill was telling him all those things, she had also given him the clinics information. When they went to investigate, they found that Jill had indeed given birth to a child during that period of time! The child was also indeed Hillary! The nurse they had talked to during the investigation had said that the girl whom Jill had given birth to had a mole on her ear, and Hillary did indeed have one on her ear! The records in the clinic were dated five years ago, so there was no way they could have falsified them. Karl narrowed his eyes and suddenly asked, Does that girl named Tanya Turner have a mole on her ear? His subordinate was surprised. Why are you asking about her? She doesnt seem to have one, though. They were assassins, so they were very observant. Although they had only met Joel and Tanya once in court, they remembered everything about their looks! Karl pressed his lips together. Because I keep feeling like something isnt quite right. If Hillary really is my daughter, Jill could have just approached me directly after Hillary was taken away. I would have been able to protect my daughter for sure! There wasnt any need for her to go to that young missy and beg her for help. I was originally suspecting that the hair she gave me was that young missys But unexpectedly, the child that Jill had given birth to back then was indeed Hillary. The clinic had kept pictures of the newborn baby. The mole on her ear was very obvious. Therefore, Jill had indeed given birth to Hillary four months earlier. In other words, Hillary was indeed his daughter! Karl abruptly stood up and started to pace back and forth excitedly. Over twenty years ago, he had gone to Switzerland all by himself to build his career. People in the underworld inevitably got injured some time or another, and the same went for him. During a certain incident, he had injured his genitals. Therefore, he would never have any children for the rest of his life. Originally, he had held regrets about this. Although hed had many women in his life all these years, he didnt have any children. Little did he expect that he would suddenly find his daughter during his return to the States when he was here to look for Black Cat instead! He rubbed his hands excitedly and paced back and forth in the hotel It was at this point that he received a call from Jill. He picked up the call. Jill asked, Have you seen the DNA test report? Karl nodded. Yes. Hillary is indeed your daughter. Youll save her now, right? Surely you cant just watch as your daughter dies! The Smiths and the Hunts are very powerful. If she continues to stay in prison, something will happen to her sooner or later. You have to find a way to get her out of there! Karl narrowed his eyes. You dont have to worry about that. I know what Im doing! To think I actually have a daughter! Just based on this alone, I now owe you one, Jill! After hanging up, he paced back and forth in the room. Even his subordinates couldnt help but be happy for him. Boss was still suspecting this and that just now, but look at how happy he is now! Of course! Boss has an heir now! He finally has someone who can inherit all the money he earned over the years! Hahaha! Its just that his daughters character is not that great. She could even bring herself to do something like stealing someone elses child. But tsk, its not like we are some kind and angelic organization anyway. Forget it! Karl scratched his head excitedly with a silly grin on his face as he listened to their conversation. As he continued grinning, someone said, By the way, you told us to protect your daughter right? As expected, the Smiths and the Hunts tried to do something to her in the prison, but we managed to stop them! Boss, what are your plans? Shes in a prison in the USA after all. We cant guarantee that nothing will go wrong if we break her out of prison! Karl, however, didnt speak. A brief moment later, he suddenly said, I still feel like something isnt quite right. How about this? Get a DNA sample of that young missy named Tanya Turner and have another test done! As soon as he said that, everyone else said, Boss, arent you making things difficult for us by telling us to do that? Stealing a DNA sample from someone living in the Smiths manor? You sure think really highly of us! Exactly! Also, why do you still want her DNA sample? Karl clutched his chest and said, My mind cant rest at peace if I dont have it checked. By the way, isnt Black Cat in the States? Look for Black Cat! Everyone nodded. Yeah, thats right! If its Black Cat, there definitely wont be any problem! But Black Cat is completely ignoring us. Black Cat would occasionally still reply to the emails and messages we sent some time back, but hes been completely ignoring us these last couple of days. Its as if hes vanished into thin air Karl took out his cell phone. Maybe hes busy. Its okay, just ensure that Hillary isnt bullied in prison for now! I will contact Black Cat and wait for news from him! Black Cat was his top assassin. The two have worked together for many years and they shared a very good relationship with each other. Karl had never considered the possibility that Black Cat might refuse to help. He drafted a message and sent it to Black Cat: I have something to ask of you, Black Cat. Can you help me steal a persons DNA sample? At the Smiths. Justin, Pete, and Cherry were currently in Noras room. Suddenly, they sensed movement from the bed. The three of them looked over at once. Nora very, very slowly opened her eyes. Then, she shifted and stretched. Chapter 441 - Shower You Nora stretched lazily. After stretching her body, she let out a deep breath and opened her eyes. She had thought that she would open her eyes to see the ceiling, but she did not expect to see three heads looking down on her. The two little ones stared at her from the side. Pete asked softly, Is Mommy finally awake? Shh Cherry made a shushing gesture and lowered her voice. Mommy might just be turning around. Brother, dont wake Mommy up. Mommy is very scary when shes awake! One time, she even beat me up! Pete immediately covered his mouth. The two little guys widened their eyes in fear and covered their mouths tightly. They were afraid that they would make another sound and anger Nora, who had just woken up. Nora: She rolled her eyes at Cherry and said in a hoarse voice that sounded like she had just woken up, Cherry, dont cause panic here. When have I ever beaten you up? Cherry chuckled and jumped into Noras arms. Mommy, Cherry missed you so much- You dont know how worried Cherry was the past two days when you were sleeping. I couldnt sleep well and couldnt eat well! Pete was speechless. He wondered who had been nonchalant and playing a live-stream game for two days! However, he did not expose his sister. Nora understood her daughter very well and only said, Is that so? Why do I remember vaguely hearing someone playing games happily? IIII Cherry blinked her big grape-like eyes. She was not flustered at all from being exposed. Sigh, Mommy, I havent been in the mood to do anything else these past two days. I can only play games. Even playing games wasnt as fun as usual. I could only turn my worry for Mommy into motivation and beat people up in the game! Pete was speechless. He felt like he had learned something from her! Nora did not argue with Cherry. The little fellow was worried that she would not wake up, but it was not as exaggerated as she had said. Nora was not worried about her daughters extroverted personality. She turned her head to look at Pete. Indeed, she saw a hint of deep worry in her sons eyes. Pete, who was not good with words, was really worried about Noras body. Even in her sleep, she seemed to have felt the little fellow climbing onto the bed gently a few times. He even touched her nose and was probably checking if she was still breathing. She smiled. Pete, did you miss Mommy? Pete blushed and lowered his head. Mm-hm. Yes, did you miss me or not? Nora sat up and teased him. Pete was not good at sweet-talking. His face turned even redder as he stammered and could not speak. Nora simply teased him. Sigh, looks like my son didnt miss his mom! Im so sad. Why dont I sleep for a few more days? Pete panicked and hurriedly shouted, No, I, I I missed you. Nora laughed and hugged him. I missed you too. I even dreamed of you! Pete was stunned. Dreamed about what? Nora: ????? She was also stunned. She had always had a lot of messy dreams when she slept. It was as if her brain never stopped working while she slept. When she woke up, she had already forgotten her dream. How could she still remember what she had dreamed? But her son was so serious. She couldnt say that she had forgotten, right? Nora spoke nonsense. Her voice was hoarse as she said, I dreamed that Pete grew up and became cold to Mommy after marrying some girl. I was so sad, sigh! Pete: !! Cherry blinked her big eyes at the side and asked, Mommy, who did Pete marry? Did he marry Cherry? Then our family of four can be together forever! Nora: Justin coughed. Your brother cant marry you! Cherry looked disappointed. I see~ However, Pete hurriedly said, Mommy, your dream is too fake. I dont plan on marrying anyone in the future. Looking at his serious expression, Nora was touched. Justin, who was beside them, looked at their affectionate gazes and instantly felt a sense of danger. He immediately pushed Pete away and said, Why are you staying at home if you dont want to get married? The only one who can walk with you forever is your partner! After saying that, he looked at Nora. Under his pitch-black eyes, the mole on his eye shone. Nora: The corners of her lips twitched. She felt that this head of the Hunts was a little unreasonable. What was there to compete with a child for? She coughed and lifted the blanket to get out of bed. She realized that she had changed into a comfortable sleeping gown. She hesitated for a moment and asked, Who changed my clothes? She still remembered that before she fainted, her red dress was covered in blood. However, she felt quite refreshed now At the thought of this, Cherry raised her hand. Daddy changed it for you! Plus, I helped you shower! Although it was Lily who gave her a shower on the operating table on the first day, after returning home, Justin helped her every day. Nora: This man was the one who had bathed her when she was asleep?! Heat slowly rose in her cheeks. She looked around, her eyes wandering. Wheres Lily? she asked. When she was overseas, she had given herself to Lily wholeheartedly after she fell asleep! After returning to the country, had Lily begun to slack off?! At this moment, Lily, who had just slept for six hours after taking care of Quentin, sneezed violently. Then, she rubbed her nose. Sigh! She really wanted to go overseas. She was so busy after returning to the country that she barely had any free time! Sensing Noras shyness, Justin hurriedly said, Dont worry. I didnt look at anything I shouldnt have. Nora: ? The corners of her lips twitched. Do you think Im a child? How did you help me shower if you didnt look? Justin was silent for a moment before he coughed. I covered my eyes and washed. Noras face became even redder. So, he touched her entire body?! She picked up her phone and walked to the bathroom. Oh, Ill go take a shower. Mr. Hunt, please go downstairs and get someone to prepare some food for me. Justin looked at her flustered back and smiled. Alright. You can take your time with the shower. After all, when I bathed you, I didnt dare to rub anything. I only washed briefly. Nora staggered and rushed into the bathroom in a panic. Justin smiled and went downstairs. In the bathroom. Nora took a few deep breaths before looking at her phone. She planned to see if anything had happened during the two days she was unconscious. Chapter 442 - Let Me Die! Nora took out her toothbrush first. After putting on some toothpaste, she brushed her teeth with one hand and turned on her phone with the other. She realized that there were a few new emails in her inbox. Her attention was first on the DNA report Lily had sent her. She paused. She had slept for almost three days this time, right? Tanya and Mias results were out. She hurriedly opened them and realized that it was as she had expected. However, she quickly saw the top trending news article. It was about the lawsuit between Tanya and Hillary. She instantly realized that Tanya and Joel already knew the truth. Yes, it seemed like he had taken the email to heart. As she thought about this, she casually browsed through the inbox. When she did not see any urgent messages, she put down her phone and focused on brushing her teeth. As she brushed her teeth, her eyes slowly darkened. Her happy mood after being teased by the two children slowly became heavy. Quentin was still in the hospital. All the bones in his body had shattered. She did not know if he still had a chance to stand up. Thinking about this, Nora decided to spend some time in the future to think about all kinds of ways to make him stand up. Yes, according to modern medicine, there was nothing they could do. Then, she could only look at it from alternative medicine. She vaguely remembered that there was a saying about bone refinement in ancient traditional medicine. However, that method had been lost for a long time. She did not know if she could still find the relevant information. With this in mind, she started brushing her teeth faster and faster. After spitting out the water in her mouth, she took a shower and changed into a black top and light-colored jeans before leaving. Her long hair was half dry as it fluttered behind her. She went downstairs feeling refreshed when she heard Cherry shouting, Mommy is out! Then, enthusiastic applause erupted downstairs. Nora: ???? She walked down with a head full of question marks. Then, she saw Ian, Joel, Tanya, Warren, Maureen, Louis, Brandon, Mia, Cherry, Pete, and Justin sitting on the living room sofa. The group of people raised their heads in unison and stared at her as if she was some kind of leader. Nora: She twitched her lips and went downstairs. Facing this situation, she did not have any intention of being shy. Instead, she looked at Ian first. Why are you home? Ians body was still quite weak. He needed all kinds of medical equipment in the hospital to help monitor his vital signs. It was dangerous for him to come home. Ian heaved a sigh of relief when he saw his daughter looking at him first. To be honest, although the father and daughter had reunited, their relationship was relatively distant. Nora was born with a cold personality, but Ian was a little embarrassed. After all, when they had just reunited, he still wanted to die and not stay behind to accompany his daughter. Therefore, he was a little embarrassed. However, his daughter didnt seem to care about the past. He said, Im fine. Nora frowned and said slowly, Im going to eat. Ill go to the hospital to see Quentin later and take you over too. It had not been easy to save Quentins life. If she was not careful and something happened to Ian, the gains would not make up for the losses! When Joel heard this, he looked at Ian. Over the past few days, he had tried to persuade Uncle Ian to go to the hospital many times, but Uncle Ian was stubborn and refused to leave. Now that his little sister had spoken As expected, although Ian was still unwilling, he still said obediently, Okay. Joel: Therefore, even Uncle Ian was subdued by his little sister! The corners of his lips twitched. Then, the family followed Nora to the dining room. The Smiths dining table was very long. There were 10 chairs on each side. Now, everyone was sitting at the dining table obediently. There was nothing in front of them. They all turned to look at the only person sitting there eating. Nora: Suddenly, she felt that the porridge in front of her was a little hot. It was rare that she could not drink a bowl of porridge in a few gulps like she usually did. Under the gaze of more than ten pairs of eyes from the nannies, she took a spoon and drank it one mouthful at a time. The small bowl of porridge took half an hour to finish. After finishing, she looked at the group of people and suddenly asked, Are you guys not busy? Tanya answered for the children and herself, Its the weekend. Joel: Yes, the rest of us dont work, either. Nora: She took a tissue and elegantly wiped the corners of her mouth. Then, she coughed and glanced at Justin. Justin chuckled softly and stood up to say, Alright, everyone, disperse! Nora is feeling awkward that you guys are all gathered here. Nora: ? Who was awkward? They quickly stood up. Warren and Maureen said, Well, little sister, if theres anything you need, just tell us! Joel and Tanya looked at each other and said calmly, Ill take Uncle Ian back to the hospital with you! Ian: Seeing that everyone had spoken, Louis thought for a long time before finally saying, Sis, if theres anything you cant spend, feel free to ask me for help- The family finally dispersed. Nora heaved a sigh of relief. She stood up. Lets go to the hospital. The group followed her majestically and went to the hospital in two separate cars. Nora first took Ian back to the VIP ward. After confirming that all his organs were fine, she then walked towards Quentins ward. On the way, Joel and Justin sensed her silence. Joel said, Quentin hasnt complained about being dispirited or cried over the past two days. Dont worry. Nora nodded. However, just because Quentin did not cry or complain did not mean that he was not in pain. That young man loved to be in the limelight. Now, he was all alone on the hospital bed and could not even move his neck. With this thought in mind, she walked to Quentins ICU ward. To be precise, Quentin was not out of danger yet, so he was still in the ICU. At this moment, just as they approached, they heard Quentins pained voice. God, just let me die! The people outside: ?? Joel: ? They were just saying that Quentin did not complain about life. Why was he suddenly looking for death?! He was about to explain when he heard Lilys pained voice. Dont. Wouldnt it be a pity if someone as handsome as you died? Stay, dont move. Ill wipe your face- Quentin: Ahhhh, you damn pervert, get lost! Youre bullying me because I cant move! God, Ill just die! The corners of Joels lips spasmed. Tanya could not help but ask, Should we maybe not go in now? Would we disturb them? Her words made the four of them stand outside in a pause. Nora took out her phone and opened her email inbox in boredom. She also opened Black Cats exclusive Internet chats. These were all her habits. After a long break, she would log on to various platforms to see if anyone was sending her messages. On Black Cats exclusive webpage chat interface, there were many messages. She first opened Karl Moores chat window and saw his message. Black Cat, please do me a favor. Can you help me steal a persons DNA sample? Chapter 443 - Lily, Work Is Here Again! When she saw Karl Moores message, Nora was a little stunned. Joel and Tanyas lawsuit was spread all over the Internet. However, Karl Moores name was definitely not written in those reports because those people did not know of his existence. Therefore, Nora still did not know that Karl Moore was already in New York. She casually typed a few words: Im in New York. Its not convenient. Karl Moore seemed to be staring at the chat. The moment she sent the message, he replied: The person I want is also in New York. Its very convenient. By the way, Im also here. Why dont we meet? Nora ignored his request to meet. Whose DNA is it? Although Karl Moore was a foreign underworld force and the leader of the Assassin Organization, he was not a bad person in the traditional sense. Based on his neutral rules in the Assassin Organization and the fact that he would not casually kill women and children, Nora had a good impression of him. Moreover, although he looked stupid and silly, he was actually a very upright and smart person. Over the past three years, their collaboration had been very fruitful. She was also very satisfied with some of Karl Moores actions, so she had long treated Karl Moore as a friend. She would help resolve some of his requests if they were not very troublesome. After sending this message, she saw Karl Moore reply: Its a young lady called Tanya. Nora: ? She stared at the word Tanya for a long time before suddenly looking up at the Tanya standing in front of her. Was this Tanya the same Tanya she knew? As she was thinking, Karl Moores news came again. Shes currently in the Smiths and is being protected. Ive also brought a few people over. But you know, in New York, strong dragons cannot suppress local snakes. Nora: She pursed her lips and asked, Why do you want her DNA? Karl Moore: Sigh, Im wondering if shes my daughter. Nora: What was going on? Not even television dramas would dare to write something like that! She grimaced and replied: OK, wait. After sending the message, she casually put away her phone and looked up at Tanya. Tanya: Whats wrong with me? Im not wearing the right clothes? My pants arent zipped? Nora: Tanyas voice was a little loud. After she said that, the people in the ward sensed the sound outside and immediately fell silent. Then she heard footsteps and the door opened. The tall Lily always had exquisite makeup on. She was wearing high heels and had a smile on her face. Boss, Miss Tanya, Mr. Hunt, Mr. Smith, youre all here? Nora nodded and entered the ward. Quentin lay on the bed and could not move. His face was very clean, but there were still traces of friction on his cheeks. Some places were a little red. When he saw Nora, he instantly looked like he had nothing to live for. Little cousin, can you chase this Lily away for me? Nora: Not for the time being. Although shes my assistant, shes also the best surgeon. Your injuries are too serious. The other doctors cant clean you as carefully as she can. Quentin was covered in wounds. He had to undergo strict disinfection and debridement every day. Hearing this, Quentin sighed heavily. Lily said, Whats with your expression? Im not going to eat you! At most, I like your face a little. Besides, its already good that I dont mind you lying there! When Quentin heard this, he looked at Nora angrily. Little cousin, when can I stand up again?! Im almost done being harassed by your assistant! As soon as he said this, the entire room fell silent. Nora then realized that Quentin had always had a good mentality no one had ever told him that he might not be able to stand up in this life. She looked at Joel and saw him turn his head away. His eyes were flickering a little as if he did not dare to look at Quentin directly. Justin held her hand. When Lily heard this, she was about to say something when Nora suddenly said, Maybe half a year, maybe a year, maybe two years Dont worry, I will make you stand up again. Quentin agreed. I believe you. These four words were like a huge rock pressing on Nora. She lowered her eyes and suddenly smiled. Dont worry. As soon as he finished speaking, Quentin looked at Lily. But while you do that, can you hire a nurse for me?! Brother, is our family so poor? Why do we need this doctor to take care of me? I need someone else! Joel: Lily told him coldly, Because, at the moment, ordinary nurses are not allowed to take care of you due to your injuries. It can only be me. With that, she sighed. I have already cleaned your body countless times while you were unconscious. Why are you so shy? Your fair skin is actually no different from a pig in my eyes Dont worry, I wont tell anyone about the mole on your butt. Quentin: Everyone else, Quentin was silent for a moment before suddenly closing his eyes. Can someone cover my face with a blanket? He did not want to live anymore!!! The others laughed. At this moment, Lily pursed her lips and said, Alright, alright. Ill get another nurse to take care of you. Im going back to rest well today! With that, she yawned. Yesterday, Mr. Hunt and Mr. Smith asked me to help them with a DNA test. I waited for two hours and didnt get a sample. I didnt even get enough sleep! I should finally be able to sleep well today, right? DNA? Nora was stunned and looked at Joel and Justin. Justin explained faintly, Karl Moore came to New York. We suspect that he might be related to Tanya by blood, so we wanted to test him. After saying that, Joel frowned. But the killers around Karl Moore are too difficult to deal with. We sent many people, but they didnt get close to him, so we havent gotten any DNA samples. Nora: Her lips suddenly twitched. Lily did not notice her abnormality. She stretched and said, Okay, continue discussing. Call me when you get the samples. Of course, it would be best if that could take at least 12 hours! Im going back to sleep. However, before she could reach the door, she heard Nora cough. Lily, maybe you shouldnt sleep yet? Chapter 444 - Black Cat Is Here Lily: ??? She almost doubted her life. She looked at her boss in disbelief. Boss? Nora coughed and stood up. Yes, Ill get you a DNA sample now. Lily was speechless. When Nora walked out, Justin had already stood up and started following beside her. Ill accompany you. Nora thought for a moment and said, Alright. With that, she walked toward Tanya. Tanya stood up in confusion. What? You want another hug? Since when are you so attached to me? Be careful or your Mr. Hunt will be jealous! Before she could finish, Nora pulled two strands of her hair. Tanya: ??! She covered her head. Nora! If you want DNA next time, I can give you finger blood. Can you stop pulling my hair? Im going to become bald! Its fine. Ill treat you if youre bald. Nora waved her hand casually and skillfully took out a bag specially used to store these things. She placed the two strands of hair in it. Then, she and Justin went downstairs. Justin drove while Nora took out her phone and sent a message to Karl Moore. Address. After Karl Moore replied with the hotels address, he said, How many days do you need? When the people standing behind Karl Moore saw this news, they immediately began to guess. I think it would take at least half a day for Black Cat to steal a DNA sample! Black Cat spent two days assassinating the boss of that organization! A day! The Smiths arent any better than the organization over there. Furthermore, the organization over at Burundi doesnt have much discipline. The Smiths security system is very impressive. Ive already investigated. Its very difficult to break through so many security measures and reach Tanya! I think it would take two days! Because one of them went out just now, I sent someone to follow behind. In the end, I realized that whenever they went out, there were more than fifty security guards and bodyguards following them in secret! Isnt this too scary? Ian went out with more than ten bodyguards. Joel went out with more than ten people. Justin went out with 18 people. In total, werent there more than 50 people following Nora? When Karl Moore heard this, he could feel his temples throbbing. More than fifty? I only bring a dozen of you when I go out. Is my lineup a little weak? The person behind him twitched his lips. If you bring out more than fifty people from the organization, who would be left to do our missions? Karl Moore coughed and sighed. What does this mean? It means that the best among us assassins are still not enough! Beep. A message notification chimed. Karl Moore looked at his phone. Come on, lets see how long Black Cat will take! However, when he opened it, Karl Moores expression changed. Seeing the extremely strange look on his face, the subordinates immediately asked, Boss, whats wrong? Is the time that Black Cat needs too much? Could it be four days? This is a little difficult. Theres a cost to protecting Hillary in prison. If its more than four days, we might as well break Hillary out of prison first! It couldnt be that Black Cat cant break through the Smiths security guards and get Tanyas DNA, right? But thinking about it, the Smiths defense line is indeed not that easy to break. Hahahaha, Black Cat has finally encountered something he cant handle. Why do I suddenly feel like laughing so much? As they giggled, Karl Moore looked up. Black Cat said half an hour. The entire hotel suddenly fell silent. The group of assassins looked at each other and finally couldnt help but swear. Holy shit! Its fake, right? Black Cat is bragging too much this time! Hehe, then Ill laugh at Black Cat in half an hour! The group of people waited to see the joke. Half an hour passed quickly. Karl Moore took out his phone and was about to send a message to Black Cat when he received a message. Its here. Go downstairs. Karl Moore was speechless. He looked at his subordinates in shock. Their mouths were wide open in disbelief. Karl Moore coughed and adjusted his clothes before standing up. Ill go downstairs and take a look. Put away your inexperienced looks. Youre really embarrassing me! As the number one assassination organization, you should learn the efficiency of Black Cat! Someone asked, Boss, Boss, I just want to ask, who is this Black Cat? This efficiency is not something that can be achieved by humans, right? Is Black Cat not human? His words made everyone stand up straight. They all swallowed. Actually, after Black Cat had killed in Burundi, the assassins started sharing myths about him. But now, they suddenly felt that the myths were not enough? Karl Moore no longer bothered with these brats and took them downstairs. People were coming and going in the lobby downstairs. Karl Moore went downstairs and stood in the lobby, looking around. His subordinates spread out on both sides, not letting anyone disturb him. Karl Moore was already very excited. He wanted to see what the legendary Black Cat looked like. He narrowed his eyes and was looking around when a thin figure rushed straight at him! The surrounding killers agilely wanted to stop him, but the man seemed to have been pushed by someone. He avoided everyone just in time and bumped into Karl Moore! Karl Moore felt a sting on his head. Then, the person immediately apologized. Im sorry, Im sorry Just as Karl Moore was about to catch this person, a voice sounded from afar. Karl Moore He subconsciously thought it was Black Cat. He turned his head but saw no one in the distance. When he came back to his senses, the person who had bumped into him had also disappeared!! It was as if he had bumped into a ghost. He shouted for bad luck and took out his phone. Just as he was about to send a message to Black Cat, he saw a message: Left pocket of your suit. Karl Moore: ? He was stunned. Then, he lowered his head and looked at his left pocket. There was a bag quietly sitting inside. In the bag were two strands of hair. Karl Moore was speechless. Boss? What is this? Karl Moore swallowed. That Tanyas DNA sample. So the one who bumped into you earlier was Black Cat?! Chapter 445 - Result! His words reminded Karl Moore. He looked at the killers around him and asked, Did any of you see what Black Cat looks like? As soon as he said this, the few of them thought hard about it and realized that they could not remember Black Cats appearance. Because when that person bumped into him earlier, he was wearing a cap, sunglasses, and a mask. His speed was too fast, and those people did not even recognize if he was a man or a woman! Karl Moore was speechless. He hastily said, Check the surveillance cameras! Someone was already operating a computer. He could only look up at Karl with a disappointed face. Black Cat is definitely meticulous. The surveillance cameras have been cleared. Karl Moore pursed his lips and sent a message to Black Cat. Youre already here, why dont we meet? Black Cat ignored him. Karl Moore was speechless. He could only take a deep breath. Forget it. Lets go to the testing center. Understood. However, someone still asked, Boss, is this Tanyas hair? Karl Moore narrowed his eyes. Definitely. When has Black Cat ever made a mistake? Everyone nodded. At the same time, at the back door of the hotel. Nora got into Justins car very quickly. She took off her hat, sunglasses, and mask. Her hair, which was covered by the hat, fell down. She shook her head and said after straightening her hair, Done. She raised the bag with a few short hairs in it. Karl Moores hair loss is a little serious. I grabbed a bunch, but there are only so few? Justin: Suddenly, he felt his scalp tighten. Thank goodness, he didnt need to do any more DNA tests. The car started, and Justin slowly rushed to the hospital. He asked, How did you get Karl Moore to come downstairs? Nora raised her eyes and looked at Justin. That is a secret. Forget it. She had many aliases. Justin was no longer amazed by any of her actions. The two of them arrived at the hospital. Just as they were about to enter, they heard Quentin say, They won? Did they really win? I thought that without me, Third In The World would lose! I asked Lily, but she didnt know anything! Joel had been busy fighting the lawsuit these past few days. When he found out that Quentin had woken up and was in a stable mood, he had yet to see him. Not many people who came to see him knew about the competition. Therefore, Quentin had just found out the outcome of the competition. Nora was about to push open the door and enter when she heard Quentin say, I remember the competition rules say that there must be three people, right? Did Big Brother represent our team? Is that why we won the competition? It must be like this! Joel stared at Quentin and twitched his lips. Although not many people knew that Justin was Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother, Joel knew it very well. He coughed and said, Yes, Big Brother competed too. Big Sister competed alongside Big Brother and I missed it? What a pity! Quentin was still chattering. But Big Brother and Big Sister dont get along, right? Big Sister said that shes not compatible with Big Brother! Whether they were compatible or not they had already given birth to two children. Joel cursed in his heart. Outside the door, Nora suddenly turned her head and looked at Justin. Big Brother? She had been so focused on revenge that she had almost forgotten about it! Justin had deceived her so badly! She thought about how she had criticized Big Brother many times in front of him, but this person had never said a word. She wondered how he had mocked her in his heart. Nora sneered and suddenly moved her wrist. Big Brother, Ive been friends with you for a long time. Why dont we find a place to spar? Justin: !!! He smiled with narrowed eyes, the mole at the corner of his eye flashing guiltily. I think the DNA test is a bit more urgent. Nora nodded. Youre right. Justin heaved a sigh of relief. The next moment, Nora pushed open the door and threw the sample in her hand toward Lily. The results will be out in three hours. Then she turned around, grabbed Justins tie, and pulled him downstairs. Justin: This domineering posture was too ambiguous. For a moment, he did not know whether to laugh or cry. The two of them went downstairs and found an empty seat. Nora clenched her fists and waved at Justin. Come on, dont be merciful. Let me see how powerful this Big Brother is that Master keeps talking about! Justin: Should he fight or not? Wasnt she making things too difficult for him? At the testing center. After Karl Moore personally delivered Tanyas hair, he got his brothers to wait and returned to the hotel. As soon as he returned, he saw Jill waiting for him. Karl Moore narrowed his eyes and walked forward. Why are you here? Jill immediately asked, When are you going to save Hillary? Its been a day. Why havent you saved her yet? Karl Moore walked upstairs. There has to be time for everything. Ive already made arrangements. Dont be anxious. Jill followed behind him. Karl Moore, you slept with me back then and walked away. I had to marry someone while I was pregnant with your child. Youve let me down. I dont have any other requests for you, as long as you save my daughter and take her overseas! Karl Moore nodded. I already know your request. Go back now. However, Jill followed him into the hotel room. No, I want to stay here and watch you arrange my daughters rescue! I wont leave until you save her! With that, she sat on Karl Moores sofa confidently and folded her arms as she looked at him. Karl Moore ignored her nonsense and instructed his subordinates to do what they needed to do. He took out some documents and looked at them, handling some matters. When Jill saw that he was still calm, she stood up and snatched the documents from his hands. She could not help but say, Your daughter has been in prison for a day. The Smiths and the Hunts have done countless evil deeds. Karl Moore, why is your heart so cold? You can still bear it! Is your job more important? Or is your daughter? Its been so many years, but you havent done anything as a father. Now, you owe her! Can you save your daughter quickly?! Karl Moore looked at her and frowned unhappily. At this moment, his phone rang. Karl Moore picked up the call and his subordinates voice came from the other end. Boss, the results are out. Karl Moore stared at Jill and asked, What was the outcome? 99%. You and Miss Tanya are father and daughter. Chapter 446 - Take Good Care of Hillary Karls grip on his phone tightened. His jaw tensed up and he felt that he must have misheard. He kept his emotions under control and asked again, What did you say? Boss, Tanya Turner is your real daughter. Hillary Jones is not your daughter at all. That sadistic woman even stole your daughters child and tortured her for five years I looked into her background along the way. Ms. Turner suffered a lot in Switzerland during those five years. After she lost her child, she suffered a mental breakdown and was almost sent to a mental institution. Later, someone even framed her and broke her leg. When I looked into it, it turned out that it was also Hillarys doing. Fortunately, she met a genius doctor who fixed her leg for her Also, as you must already know from the court hearing, it was Hillary behind Ms. Turner and Mr. Smiths breakup back then. She schemed and plotted to sow discord between the two of them and separate them. I also found out that everyone knows that Tanya Turner is Jills daughter. She was Jills extra baggage when she married into the Joneses back then. The Joneses have always treated Ms. Turner like a servant. Also, after the first nine years of compulsory education, ever since she entered junior high, Ms. Turner had been working part-time to earn money for her tuition fees. Her tuition fees when she was attending college in the States also came from her part-time jobs. It seems that Jill has never given her any money for living expenses The more his subordinate spoke, the graver and more solemn Karls face became. To be honest, when Jill told him that Hillary was his daughter, he had been somewhat in an internal struggle. After all, no one wanted their daughter to be a thief who stole other peoples children! But for someone like him, who couldnt ever have any more children, having a descendant was something that didnt come by easily. He didnt dare to wish for more. When he instructed his men to look into Tanya, he actually hadnt held much hope. He had merely found Jills behavior a little fishy. Even though he was the leader of a group of assassins, Karl gave people the impression that he was a very simple and naive man, as if he was very gullible. It was just like how he had seemed like a foolish small-time gangster in the States many years ago But if he really were that stupid, how would he possibly have become the leader of the Assassin Organization? The instant the report was out, Karl was thankful that his daughter was not a woman who did all sorts of wicked and malicious deeds, an acute sense of guilt also surged up in him! He had never expected his daughter to be living such a hard life! He had also never expected himself to actually become an accomplice to someone trying to take his daughters child away from her just as his daughters life was improving. He slapped himself across the cheek angrily. Smack! He used a lot of force in the slap. After he slapped himself, his mind also became clearer. He turned to look at Jill! The look in his eyes was fierce and vicious, making Jill feel cold all over. Her confrontational words toward Karl suddenly became stuck in her throat and she stammered, W-why are you looking at me like that? Karl sneered, Im just trying to see just how brave the person is who had the guts to deceive me into bullying my own daughter! Jills pupils shrank when she heard him. She took a huge step back. Her eyes flickered as she said, What nonsense are you talking about? I dont understand what youre saying! In that case, let me explain everything to you properly. Karl took step after step toward Jill. The hair you plucked out when you were at the court is Tanya Turners, right? Jill hurriedly denied it. No, it isnt! Seeing that she was still lying even at this point, disappointment flashed across Karls eyes. He narrowed his eyes and slowly said, I have already done another DNA test for Tanya and me. That one line of his stunned Jill. She looked at Karl in disbelief, seemingly never having expected him to be such a perceptive man Seeing that she had finally shut up, Karl sneered, What else do you have to say now? Realizing that she couldnt continue to hide it from him anymore, Jill took another two steps back and put some distance between herself and Karl. She looked at him coldly and said furiously, So what even if you now realize it? This is something you owe me, Karl! Even if Tanya is your daughter, Im still the one who gave birth to her! I gave you a daughter, so you have to save my daughters life! Karl narrowed his eyes. He suddenly took a step forward and slapped her hard across the cheek! Smack! The crisp smack caused Jills voice to instantly disappear. She could feel her cheek burning, and even two of her teeth had loosened and fallen off. She could taste a metallic sweetness-she was likely bleeding. Her ears were also ringing. One could easily see just how hard Karl had slapped her! When she finally came back to her senses, she saw that Karl was already seated on the sofa. He had one leg crossed over the other and was fiddling with a gun. Jills legs instantly turned into jelly when she saw the icy-cold muzzle pointed at her! In this instant, the man in front of her suddenly became big and tall. It was as if even the air around him had changed. From a simple and naive nouveau riche, he had turned into a cold and unfeeling underworld boss. Jill swallowed. Since the moment she ran into Karl when she was taking Hillary to the airport, the man had always shown her kindness. It made her think that time was still stuck at over twenty years ago when the man was just a little gangster in the streets That was why she had kept making various demands to Karl, and even spoke as if she was giving him orders when she requested him to save her daughter. It wasnt until now that Jill finally realized in shock that he was a man who could make even the Smiths and the Hunts compromise. He was not someone whom she could manipulate as and when she wanted She had assumed that he was much stupider than he really was! She was so frightened that she couldnt help but shiver all over. Her lips trembled as she said, You you cant kill me Karls head was lowered as he glanced at her carelessly. Why cant I kill you? Because because Jill suddenly thought of something. Because I am Tanyas mother! I gave birth to her! I brought her all the way up! Even if theres nothing meritorious about what I did, you cannot deny the effort Ive put in! I was the one who gave Tanya her life! Karl let out an icy laugh when he heard what she said. He looked up and said, If it wasnt for that, did you think I would have stopped at just a slap? Cold sweat drenched Jill. Karl got up. He stared at her and ordered, Get lost! A frightened Jill got up abruptly and scrambled toward the door. The woman staggered as she moved as if she was afraid that Karl would kill her the next second. Elsewhere, in prison. During the prisoners recreation time, someone came up to Hillary. Hillary couldnt help but smile as she looked at her. Did Karl Moore send you to take care of me? The woman was a female prisoner. She flexed her wrists when she heard what Hillary said, and the corners of her lips curled up into a strange smile. Uh-huh. Boss asked me to take good care of you. Chapter 447 - A Child With A High Status Elevates Their Mother’s Status Hillary didnt sense anything amiss even when she heard what the other woman said. Although she had been very scared and in a panic when she first entered the prison, she soon discovered that she was receiving slightly better treatment than other prisoners. There were several times where someone had tried to make things hard for her, but someone else had fended them all off for her. Later, Jill had visited her and informed her of some of the ongoings. She had also said that Karl would definitely save her and told her not to worry. As a result, Hillary had completely put her mind at ease. When she heard what the other woman said, she stretched out her leg and said, Give me a leg massage. The bed in the cell is too hard. I didnt sleep well last night, Im really tired The female prisoner cast her eyes down and slowly squatted down. Sure! She bent over and held Hillarys leg. While the prisoner hadnt applied any force yet, Hillary ordered, By the way, pass my dad a message and tell him to send me some bedding and stuff like that oh, and skincare products too I didnt have any products after I washed my face today, my skin is really dry She had only just said that when she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her leg. The pain made her mouth open at once. She was about to yell when someone covered her mouth. Then, another person rushed over. Hillarys eyes widened. The next moment, the prisoner giving her a massage suddenly raised her head and gave her a smile. Then, she pressed down harder! Ugh Hillary was in so much pain that she was covered in cold sweat all over. However, the woman didnt show any sign of stopping!! Wom By the time the prisoners recreation time ended, Hillary had been taught a good lesson. Upon returning to her cell with the rest of the prisoners, she immediately pulled her clothes to the side. Her body was covered in bruises and some places were starting to swell, forming an unbearable sight! Tears rolled down her cheeks at once. Hillary, you have a visitor. She stood up abruptly. When she went out, she saw a pathetic-looking Jill standing in the room. The agonized woman hugged Jill at once. Mom, youre finally here! They are going to bully me to death! Quick, tell Karl the people he sent to protect me are bullying me every day! Make Karl take revenge for me and kill them! Her eyes were filled with hatred. Jills eyes reddened when she heard her. Its been tough on you, Hillary! But theres nothing we can do at the moment! Hillary looked up at once. It was then that she noticed that Jills cheek was also red and swollen on one side. Stunned, she asked, What happened to you? Jill hugged her and wept bitterly. When the visitation session ended, Hillary hugged her and shouted, Mom! Mom, you must save me! I will die if you dont save me! I really will die! As per the publics wishes, Hillary had been sentenced to life imprisonment. The moment she thought of how she would be in jail for the rest of her life, she felt acute despair swallow her up Jill clenched her fists tightly as she watched her crying daughter being led away. No, she mustnt allow her daughters life to be ruined just like that!! C At the Smiths. Tanya was playing with Mia and the others. Nora was seated leisurely on the sofa. Joel and Justin were sitting on the other side. Cherry, who was sitting cross-legged, was playing games on her cell phone. Pete was watching Mia and Cherry. For once, he actually wasnt doing Mathematical Olympiad drills. The family formed a happy and harmonious sight, but in truth, they were actually waiting for the results of Lilys final DNA test. If the busy Lily were to see what they currently looked like, she would probably call them evil capitalists! Suddenly, the butler entered the room. He looked a little embarrassed as he said, Sir, the old Mr. Smith is here. The guest was Samuel Smith, Ians third uncle who lived in the Smiths ancestral home. He was also the one who had spoken up for Yvonne previously. Joel raised his brows. Samuel had helped Yvonne to make a scene at the hospital the other time, but it was to no avail. After that, he had left while Yvonne was arrested and thrown into jail. What was he here for this time? Joels brows drew together, but it wasnt like he could really drive his elders out of the house, so he said dispassionately, Let him in. The butler nodded. A short while later, Samuel came in with a woman who looked about forty to fifty years old. Joel glanced at the two of them. Then, he lowered his gaze and said, Granduncle Samuel, Grandaunt Sue. Sue had married into the family after Samuels first wife passed away. There was a shrewd and capable look in her eyes. Her eyes, which had a lot of life in them, glanced at Joel. Then, she smiled and said, Joel, we havent seen each other for so long! I heard that there was some trouble at home, so Samuel and I immediately hurried over to visit you! Samuel let out a cold laugh. Sue immediately prodded his arm, stopping Samuel from speaking. She looked at the two women in the living room. Then, she went forward, held Noras hand enthusiastically, and said, You must be Nora, right? You look just like a Smith! Youre so pretty! I heard youre engaged to Mr. Hunt? She looked at Justin cheerfully. Justin, who was unaware of all the inner workings of the family, nodded politely at her. Before Nora could say anything, Sue took off the bangle on her hand and stuffed it into Noras hand. Even though youve returned to the Smiths, Grandaunt Sue has nothing much she can give you. Here, you can have some fun with this bangle for now! Nora: ?? She narrowed her eyes slightly and pushed the bangle back to her. I cant take this. Its too expensive a gift. Aw, Sue said, Whats so valuable about this? I have a distant relative in this line of business whos very knowledgeable about antiques! Nora, I know there was a bit of a misunderstanding between you and Samuel previously, but we are all Smiths here. Were all still connected to one another no matter what happens. You wont hold it against him, right? Nora: Sue was simply too eloquent!! She coughed. Just as she was about to say something, Sue stuffed the bangle back into her hand and turned to Tanya. The look in her eyes wasnt that humble anymore. She said with a smile, You must be Mias mom, the one caught up in all that drama recently, right? The children had already been taken upstairs to play when the two of them were coming in. Justin didnt want to reveal too much about his children. Seeing Sue looking at her, Tanya nodded. Yes. Tanya, right? I met you before when you were a child! Sue was very enthusiastic. She held her hand and said, I was visiting the Joneses at that time. When you were pouring us water, you accidentally broke the glasses, so your mom punished you by making you kneel on the floor. You were only five then. You were so small and looked so pitiful kneeling there! Her words were rather discomfiting. However, what she said next was even worse. Who would have thought that you would become Cinderella and give birth to Joels child one day? A child with a high status elevates their mothers status, indeed! Chapter 448 - Tanya Doesn’t Have A Notable Background? Tanya: ??? ???? :Nora Everyone in the room could hear the disdain hidden in Sues words. What did she mean by saying that Tanyas status had risen because she had given birth to Joels child?! She was clearly refusing to acknowledge Tanyas status! Who would bring up someone elses humiliating childhood events in front of other people? The look in Noras eyes turned cold, and she threw the bangle onto the coffee table, producing a crisp clang. However, it was as if Sue hadnt sensed anything at all. She went on and said, Joel, I heard that the two of you started dating in junior high and only broke up when you graduated from college? To think the two of you can still get together even after five years of separation and that you can still hold your daughter in your arms. Tanya, you must feel very blissful to be able to live in such a big house, right? The look in Tanyas eyes turned even colder. She wanted to pull her hand out of the womans grip, but Sue kept holding her hand tightly. People mustnt forget their roots. Tanya, it was the Joneses who fed you and brought you up. Now that you have married into a rich family lets not talk about repaying their kindness anymore, but at the very least, you mustnt be an ingrate, right? Tanya narrowed her eyes. I dont understand what youre trying to say, Mrs. Smith. Joel also got up abruptly. His expression turned cold and he said, Tanya, why dont you go upstairs and take a look at the child? Mia seems to be calling out for you. Then, he looked at Sue and said, Grandaunt Sue, how rare of you to visit us today. If you have something to say, then why dont you speak with me instead? Joel was still smiling, but he had completely unleashed his powerful aura. Tanya breathed a sigh of relief. She didnt want to argue with people from the older generation of the Smiths. After all, it was very awkward for her to be living here at the moment. She and Joel werent married, but because she couldnt bear to be apart from her daughterbesides, she had only just been reunited with her-she could only stay at the Smiths. It was very embarrassing for her every time the nannies addressed her as Ms. Turner. Yet she couldnt be so hypocritical as to bring up leaving Karl was still in New York. What if Jill got him to send people to take revenge on her? At the very least, before the DNA report was out, there was no way she could leave the Smith manor. However, in the eyes of outsiders, her actions were no different from how Hillary had so shamelessly insisted on living with the Smiths back then. Some people would undoubtedly look down on her! They would think of her as someone clinging shamelessly to the Smiths as if what she was interested in was Joels money. She couldnt be bothered to explain, though. She stood up and got ready to go upstairs. However, before she could go, Samuel let out a hmph, looked at Joel, and said, Whats the problem, Joel? Is your grandaunt not allowed to chastise your woman even a little? Joels expression turned cold at once. Granduncle Samuel, perhaps its because I havent done the proper introductions yet, but Tanya is my fiance! She is also the future matriarch of the Smiths! May I know what Grandaunt Sue is planning to lecture her about? Who would dare to lecture the matriarch of the family?! The only reason why they had the audacity to go this far right now was that he and Tanya werent married yet! Joel found Samuel very annoying and bothersome, but unfortunately, he was the oldest in the family, so he couldnt casually refuse him an audience or drive him out! When he said that, Samuel laughed and said, Joel, you must be kidding, right? Her? What gives her the right to be the matriarch of the Smiths? I was already disapproving of your engagement to Hillary Jones back then. The Joneses are just a small nobody family. How can they be worthy of you? Even the mention of it is an embarrassment to the Smiths! I was even thinking of introducing you to someone of suitable and matching status when you broke off your engagement with her, but I didnt expect you to find yourself another woman with an even worse background! The one from the Joneses is at least the young mistress of their family, but what about this one? Shes just extra baggage that that woman from the Joneses brought with her when she married into the family! Is there anyone who doesnt know that the Joneses have never liked her throughout her entire life? On top of that, she has such a weird temperament that even her own mother loathes her. How can such an unruly person be the matriarch of the Smiths?! Sue echoed him, Hes right, Joel. Youd better not let her trick you and talk you into being impulsive. If you marry her, you will end up a joke in all the wealthy circles in New York! Im saying this for your own good. No one will say anything if you keep her as your mistress and have some fun with her, but you have to be careful about who you give the identity of the matriarch of the Smiths to! I have someone whom I can introduce to you. Not only does she have a good personality, but she also has a good character. Why dont I introduce the two of you to each other? Seeing how they were crossing the line further and further with their words, the cold Joel said, I havent reached the point where I need other people to dictate who I should be choosing as my wife. Besides, Uncle Ian has already approved of Tanya. Ian held great authority in the Smiths. Even Samuel didnt dare to behave obnoxiously in front of Ian even if he was older than him. It was just that the difference in generational roles between Ian and Samuel was simply too big. That was why he had the guts to come over and say such things. However, Samuel sneered and said, I only said a few words, yet youre saying that Im dictating what you should be doing? Do you have any idea that word has already spread throughout the wealthy circle in New York that youve gone out of your mind because of a woman?! Its to the extent that youre already going against Karl Moore! If being a hero is what you want, then, by all means, go ahead! But why are you putting the Smiths at stake as a result? You may not be afraid of death, but we want to live! Sue nodded repeatedly. Hes right, Joel. However, our focus right now isnt about who the matriarch of the Smiths is. After all, its not set in stone yet. Im actually here today to persuade you to reconcile with the Joneses. She looked at Tanya and said, Hillary stole your child and deceived Joel, theres no doubt that she made a mistake there. But Jill is still your mother, no matter what, right? Surely you cant disregard even your own mother, right?! You and Hillary are technically sisters. Rather than making a fool out of yourselves in front of outsiders, in my opinion, why not let the whole thing pass altogether? We can have the two families reconcile while you forgive Hillary. Let Joel do something about it and have her acquitted. This way, you wont make a fool out of yourself in front of others anymore. Dont you think Im right? Tanya: ?! Her expression turned cold. Mrs. Smith, I will never forgive a woman who stole my child, so I would advise you not to bother persuading us any further. If not, you cant hold it against me if I dont show you any courtesy! Sue curled her lips disdainfully. However, she took a step forward and held her hand again. You silly girl, Im not doing this for the Joneses; Im doing this for you! Think about it, how are you going to gain a foothold in the Smiths when you dont have a notable background? No matter how awful the Joneses are, they can still be considered your family. If you fall out with them, youll really become someone without a family! If a woman without a notable background like you doesnt have anyone backing you up, how are you going to be with Joel? Am I wrong? Chapter 449 - Karl Is Here! Her words made Tanya feel incredibly furious and shamed! Honestly speaking, her status was indeed too low in comparison with Joels. After all, the Smiths status was clear for all to see Moreover, she was already way past the point in her youthful days where love eclipsed all. Were it back then, she would have said mockingly, So what even if I dont have a notable background? Joel and I are truly in love with each other! However, the five years she had spent living abroad had made her thoroughly understand what life really was like. She had also come to understand that ones birth and family background were indeed their first hurdle in life! Some people were born at the top of the pyramid, but she was instead at the furthest end of the line, unable to hold a candle to them. She clenched her fists tightly, and her face flushed with shame. Nora couldnt make herself listen anymore. She looked up and said in a low voice, Who says she doesnt have anyone backing her up? Sue looked at her. She didnt want to offend Nora-after all, she was Ians daughter! The entire family knew just how protective Ian was of his own. If she dared so much as to look at Nora the wrong way, Ian would surely crawl all the way out of the hospital and barge into their home to beat them up the very next moment. However, she still curled her lips disdainfully. At the bottom of it all, she was still just a girl raised in a small household in a small town in California. She simply spoke so arrogantly and was completely lacking in foundation and cultivation. She asked with a big smile, Oh? Is Tanya the daughter of an internationally wealthy family? So, she comes from a very impressive family? Why havent I heard of that?! Tanya: ! Just as Tanya was at a loss for words, Nora glanced at Justin. Justin got the hint and got up at once. Mrs. Smith, I forgot to make the introductions. Tanya is my younger god-sister. As soon as he said that, Nora coughed and retorted, Shes your elder god-sister. Tanya was a year older than Nora. Justin: He coughed and said, Well, yes. Therefore, the Hunts are her family! Sue narrowed her eyes at once. She smiled awkwardly and said, Heh. Ms. Turner sure is pretty skilled at becoming god-relatives with others. However, with Justin standing there, she ultimately didnt dare to say anything else. At this moment, the butler outside came in again. This time, he had a solemn look on his face. Upon entering, he immediately said, Mr. Joel. Karl Moore has brought his men here again! Joel: ?? He narrowed his eyes and subconsciously exchanged a look with Justin. In this instant, both men had figured out what Karl was here for! even if Lilys test results werent out yet! Karl had the DNA test expedited, so the lab completed it in three hours for him. On the other hand, after Nora retrieved Karls hair samples, she had gone to the hospital to pass them to Lily, who then went to the relevant departments to borrow their equipment and so on. As a result, they were delayed by an hour. However, if Tanya wasnt Karls daughter, he would not have come to the Smiths but gone to break Hillary out of jail instead! Therefore, a relaxed Joel said, Invite him into the house. The butler nodded and left. However, he didnt expect Samuel to suddenly latch on to this. He looked straight at Joel and said, Did you see that? Hes here again! He must be here because of the Joneses again! If you ask me, you shouldnt have offended people like him! Sue also said, Yes, this is so scary. I heard that gangsters like them dont give two hoots about anything and are very unreasonable! We, the Smiths, are people who obey the rules and do business legitimately. We cant offend big figures like him! Joel, you have to think this through carefully. Are you really going to fight him at the cost of our family?! Joel sneered at their words. He lowered his gaze and said slowly, Granduncle Samuel and Grandaunt Sue, perhaps Karl is here to make peace? Thats impossible! You must be out of your mind! Samuel angrily rebuked, Why would someone like him bow down to you? Hes definitely here to settle scores with you! Youd better hurry and think about what to say to him! Then, he looked at Tanya earnestly and said, And you, too. Even if you are not a daughter-in-law of the Smiths yet, you are still more or less Joels woman. Cant you be a bit more sensible and not make so much trouble for the Smiths?! Sue nodded. Ms. Turner, you are still young, so you must feel like you have to get even with them. But by doing so, do you know how much risk youre putting the Smiths at?! There are tons of people waiting to see you make a fool out of yourself! Hurry and talk some sense into Joel. I dont think the Joneses want the child anymore, so why not just have the two families reconcile?! Tanyas thoughts were not on these matters at the moment, however. She stared at the doorway with complicated feelings. She had a vague inkling why Karl had suddenly come to the Smiths. She had already considered the possibility when Lily went to redo the DNA test. But was he really her father? In that case, did she want to acknowledge him? She was in an internal struggle about this, so she didnt hear Samuel and Sue going on and on by themselves. At this point, Karl, together with three of his men, strode through the doorway into the living room. As he entered, his gaze immediately landed on Tanya excitedly. Even his voice was trembling a little as he asked, You must be Tanya, right? Joel stepped in front of Tanya, looked at Karl, and said unceremoniously, Mr. Moore, may I know what you are here for? He spoke aggressively, which shocked Samuel. Samuel immediately grabbed his arm and said, Mr. Moore, my apologies, Joel is still young and ignorant. You must be here to propose reconciliation, right? Karl was a little displeased that Joel was blocking his view of Tanya. But when he thought of how he was the man whom Tanya loved, he didnt dare to offend him. As a result, he could only look away in dejection. He replied, Im here to talk to Tanya. Samuel immediately gave him an obsequious smile. Yes, thats right. We shouldnt be impulsive. Lets all sit down and talk it out! He glanced at Sue at once. Sue got the hint. She grabbed Tanyas wrist, lowered her voice, and said, Ms. Turner, if you are not stupid, then you should know what kind of choice to make, right? Tanya frowned. What? Sue finally said, Im actually here because your mother came to me and asked me to talk to you. I believe that once you take a step back and give in, the Joneses will owe you one and support you in the future, in which case it wont be impossible for you to marry Joel But if you insist on falling out with the Joneses and forcing the Smiths to offend Mr. Moore, then I am afraid you can forget about ever establishing a foothold in the Smiths! You must have a good talk with Mr. Moore. Try to meet all of his demands. He is an influential figure that someone like you cannot afford to offend! Chapter 450 - Tanya Is My Daughter!! An influential figure? Tanya looked at Karl. She had never been afraid of influential people. After all, Karl was only one thing to her at the moment-a father who had tried to help someone else to take her child from her. When Sue saw that she wasnt saying anything, she went on. Youd best not do anything stupid. Ill tell you this, Joel is willing to stand up for you today because hes still in love with you now. Once he gets bored of you, he can easily push you out and make you suffer! You know what I mean, right? Tanya lowered her gaze and replied frostily, Yeah. Then, she walked around Sue, stood right next to Joel, and looked at Karl. She said very coldly, I have nothing to say to you. Anger filled inside her the moment she thought of how Karl had forced them to go to court with Hillary. Her words and behavior shocked Sue! She and Samuel looked at each other and hastily took a step forward. Sue grabbed Tanya and chastised her. Child, watch the way you speak! Samuel looked at Karl and explained, Dont take this the wrong way, Mr. Moore. She is from a small family, so she doesnt know how to speak properly. Rest assured that her attitude is not representative of the Smiths. After all, she is not Joels wife yet! He then looked at Tanya and reprimanded her loudly. What kind of attitude do you think youre taking towards Mr. Moore?! Hurry up and apologize! Joels eyes turned cold. However, when he saw that Karls expression had darkened, he thought for a while and decided not to say anything. Tanya would be living with the Smiths in the future. If Karl unleashed his wrath, perhaps he would be able to intimidate those two old fogeys and stop them from creating so much trouble in the future! His silence made Samuel think that he had given him his tacit approval. Thus, his voice became even louder as he reprimanded Tanya. Im talking to you! Why arent you listening? Hurry up and apologize! Tanya lowered her head and sneered, He doesnt deserve my apology. Her words horrified Samuel even further. He looked back up-sure enough, Karl was already pulling a long face. He immediately misunderstood and hastily scolded Tanya angrily again. Whats the matter with you? If you dont apologize, then you can forget about ever marrying into the Smiths! Then, he turned to Karl. Mr. Moore, please dont be mistaken Next to him, Sue also said, Mr. Moore, dont be angry. Insensible, awkward, foul-mouthed, and short-sighted; she has always been like this since she was a child! Its all because shes a stray child without a father to bring her up. Thats why she has no family upbringing whatsoever! As soon as she said that, she heard a click. The next moment, an icy-cold object was pointed right at her head. Sue was stunned. She slowly turned her head to see a pitch-black hole aimed at her head. When she realized what it was, Sues legs went limp and she almost fell straight onto the floor! She was so terrified that she was shaking all over. She pointed to Tanya and said, Mr. Moore, you you are pointing that at the wrong person. Tanya is over there Karls gaze, however, was fixed right on her. She had the guts to mock his daughter when he was standing right in front of her. He then thought of all the things that his men had found out about Tanya while they were on their way here His daughter had suffered so much all these years! Just the mere thought of it made his heart ache terribly!! He asked coldly, Did you just say that she doesnt have a father? Sue immediately nodded. Yes, yes, thats right. She is the extra baggage that Jill brought with her when she married into the Joneses. Everyone knows that. I even heard that Jills ex-lover was some small-time gangster. With a gangster for a father, she must be rotten through and through, either Almost as soon as she said that, she heard a bang! A gunshot rang out right beside Sues ear, which made her jump in shock and fright. Her trousers immediately became scorching hot When she recovered, she saw that the gunshot had landed right next to her foot. It had even created a small hole in the Smiths marble flooring. Her legs turned into jelly and she fell onto the floor. Karl blew at the muzzle and dissipated the smoke rising out of it. Then, as if nothing noteworthy had happened, he said, Sorry, it went off accidentally. Sue: She nodded obediently. Before she could say anything, Karl lifted the gun and pointed the pitch-black hole at her again. Karls voice seemed like it was coming from the heavens, yet also as if it was close at hand. He said, Hearing you insulting me like that doesnt make me very happy, though. How am I a small-time gangster? How is my daughter rotten through and through? Sue: ??? Samuel, who was also scared witless beside her: ??? Both of them looked at Karl, question marks popping up in their minds at the same time: Huh? Just as the two were utterly confused about what was going on, Tanyas voice rang out. Im not your daughter! Karl immediately stopped paying attention to Sue. It was just that he didnt move his hand away, either, so the gun was still pointed at her, making her afraid to move. Karl panicked and said, Tanya, Dad knows hes in the wrong now! Jill tricked me! She told me that Hillary is my daughter Thats why I helped her to take your child! Sue: ??? Samuel: ???? The two of them felt that they might be mishearing things due to old age. What did Karl just say?! Samuel swallowed and asked, Mr. Moore, w-what do you mean? Karl, who was very troubled that his daughter was refusing to acknowledge him, immediately replied angrily, What Im saying is, Tanya is my daughter, and Im her father! I will fight everyone who dares to bully my daughter, to the death! Samuel: !!!! When Sue heard the words to the death and saw the muzzle again, her eyes suddenly rolled up in fright and she passed out, her lower body was all wet. However, no one was paying any attention to that at the moment. Karl was anxious to acknowledge his daughter, but Tanya had a complicated look on her face. She couldnt accept him right away. While the two were looking at each other, the butler at the door came in again. With a complicated look on his countenance, he looked at Tanya and said, Ms. Turner, Mrs. Jones is here. Shes at the door and insisting that you go out! Tanya frowned. She glanced at Karl before she turned and went out. The moment she came to the manors gates, she saw Jill standing outside with a group of reporters. Jill was currently holding a dagger to her neck. As soon as Tanya appeared, she yelled, Tanya, write and sign off on a letter of forgiveness right away! Save Hillary and get her out of jail! Her eyes were icy-cold. Even if we have severed our ties as mother and daughter, it doesnt change the fact that I am still your mother! My blood flows through your veins! If you refuse to save Hillary, I will kill myself right in front of you. Everyone is watching! You drove your mother to kill herself! I want you to never be able to rest in peace for the rest of your life! As soon as she said that, a fervor went through the reporters! A mother killing herself in front of her daughter?! This was breaking news! Everyone rushed forward with their cameras and pointed their microphones at Tanya. Ms. Turner, what is your decision? Ms. Turner, are you really going to disregard your mothers life? If she dies here, youll become the person responsible for driving her to her death, and you will definitely regret it in the future. Ms. Turner, hurry up and accede to her request! Ms. Turner At the same time, there were also people doing live-streams of the situation. With a microphone in his hand, a reporter spoke to his live-stream audience and said, I heard that Tanyas mother has never treated her well ever since she was a child. But she is ultimately still her mother and the person who gave birth to her. She gave Ms. Turner life. Surely the fact alone that she hadnt abandoned Ms. Turner but fed her and brought her up all the way until she became an adult is enough that Ms. Turner shouldnt let her down, right? People were also commenting in the live-stream: Its all over! Tanya has gotten into huge trouble now! She doesnt need a mother like that! She shouldnt forgive her. Why should she forgive her?! What a horrific mother. But if Tanya doesnt save her, she will really become someone who killed her own mother. No matter what, she brought Tanya into the world! What can she do now? Can Tanya really watch her mother die in front of her? Even without looking at the comments, Jill seemed to know what the people would say. She sneered at Tanya and brought the dagger even closer to her neck. Someone wanted to come forward and stop her, but she shouted, Dont come near! If you come any nearer, I will stab myself with the dagger! Her words made everyone stop. Tanya looked at her. In this instant, her heart was dead. Would you look at that? That was her mother. For the sake of her other daughter, she was willing to threaten her with her own life. Tanya closed her eyes. She felt like a trapped beast forced into the most desperate of situations! What could she do?! In her despair, Karl and Nora came out of the manor. Chapter 451 - Shall I Accompany You? Nora looked at the situation in front of her and frowned slightly. She looked at Jill in confusion. In the past, she had only heard Tanya talk about how biased her mother was, but she had never seen it with her own eyes. Furthermore, she did not have a mother growing up, so she had felt even less motherly love. But at this moment, she was still furious when she saw Jills actions. She frowned and suddenly walked around Tanya. She took a step forward and walked toward Jill. Jill was stunned. Dont come over! If you come any closer, Ill pierce myself! Noras tone was very calm as she said, Do you really want to die? Then let me tell you. If you want to cut your throat, you must remember to aim it at the large artery. Otherwise, you will probably feel very uncomfortable! Jill was taken aback. What? Nora stopped in her tracks and did not move forward. She turned around and looked at Joel, who was standing at the door. She said, Joel, please bring my medical bag over. With that, she smiled at Jill. Im sorry, but you should know who I am. Im a surgeon. After you slit your throat, Im confident that I can save you. Of course theres no anesthetic here. To stop the bleeding, I might close the wound directly. You have to endure the pain of the needle passing through your neck but Im very fast. It will take less than half an hour? After saying that, Nora smiled again. Although, the medical equipment at hand is still just for first aid, so I cant guarantee that there wont be any scars. But you dont have to worry The smile on her lips looked strange and cold. Although it wont look good and will have the effect of being sewn on like a doll, you wont die. Of course, its also possible to completely avoid a scar, but the chances of that happening are very low. After saying that, she looked at Jill seriously. Mrs. Jones, may I ask when do you plan to pierce your neck? Jill: !! Why did she feel so terrified after hearing her words? Moreover, for some reason, Noras voice was very low right now. Her voice was not as sweet as that of an ordinary girl. It was a little cold. Saying things slowly like this was like telling a ghost story. It scared her so much that she shouted, You, you lunatic! Nora raised her eyebrows and did not say anything else. After being interrupted by her, the reporters beside her felt that the situation was no longer as dangerous as before. They even found it a little funny? When Jill saw that some of the reporters around her had lowered their heads and smiled, she immediately narrowed her eyes. She looked angrily at Tanya. Are you going to watch helplessly as others insult your mother? You unfilial child! How did I give birth to you?! Tanya lowered her head. At this moment, she even felt a little helpless. Her tone was very calm, but everyone present could hear the despair in her words through her tone. What can I do to make you cut ties with me? Just because she gave birth to her, did she owe her forever?! Tanya clenched her fists and suddenly looked up at Jill. Do you know? I wish I could peel off my bones and skin to return this flesh to you! Everyone was shocked. To be able to say such words, Tanya must be feeling extremely pained at this moment! The live-streams comments paused for a moment before someone spoke up for her. C I cant stand it anymore. Just because she gave birth to her, she can keep forcing her forever? Why? Yes, and this mother doesnt treat her daughter well at all. This daughter doesnt owe her anything! Why should she forgive someone who stole her child? C Suddenly, I feel that its too difficult for Tanya. On one side is her mother, and on the other is her daughter. If she writes a letter of forgiveness, what would her daughter think of her when she grows up? I cried. Dont ask why. I felt more desperate than her mother at the moment. Ahhhh, Tanyas story is really too heartbreaking. Dont sign the letter of forgiveness. If she wants to kill herself, let her die! This kind of woman will only be a burden to the world if she lives! C I agree. Let her kill herself. What does it have to do with Tanya? At the scene, Jills eyes widened when she heard Tanyas words. She was so angry that her entire body trembled. Okay, then return it to me now! If my daughter cant come out, youll die with her! Whos afraid of whom?! As soon as she said this, Tanya smiled mockingly. Im sorry, but I cant I still have a daughter to take care of and so many people who love me are waiting for me. I cant choose to die because of you! With that, the reporters erupted in applause. Some even shouted, Yes, its not worth dying for such a person! Thats right. If theres a problem, solve it properly. If they did something wrong, they have to bear the legal responsibility. If all the criminals start crying and threatening suicide, would we release them all? If we dont, it would be murder? What kind of logic is that?! Everyone knew what was going on. Jill had taken an unreasonable path. In the beginning, the reporters had been led astray by her. But now, everyone was leaning toward Tanya. Seeing that the public opinion could no longer be suppressed, Jill immediately exerted force with the knife in her hand and cut a layer of skin! Blood instantly flowed down her fair neck. Ahh! When they saw this scene, there were still people who were frightened. After crying out in surprise, they all took a few steps back. Someone even reached out to Jill. You, dont be reckless! Jill looked at Tanya fiercely. Dont say such nonsense here. No matter what, Im your mother! Can you really watch your mother die in front of you? You have to compromise! There was silence again. The good situation from earlier had turned around again. Nora frowned. At this moment, Karl Moore suddenly walked out and toward Jill. When she saw him, a complicated look flashed across Tanyas eyes. When Jill saw him, her legs went weak. She stammered and asked, Dont think Im afraid of you. Im not even afraid of death now. Why would I be afraid of you Karl Moore definitely could not use a gun in front of so many reporters. Jill was certain of this, but she still felt panic when she saw Karl Moore approaching her step by step. W-What are you doing? Karl Moore smiled and suddenly held her hand. He aimed her dagger at his chest and exerted some force. Arent you looking for someone to die with? Why are you making things difficult for the child? As her father, I have let her down along with you. In that case, why dont I accompany you? Chapter 452 - Tanya’s Birthday Is Wrong Jill was stunned. She subconsciously pulled the knife back. But Karl Moore pulled hard and stabbed himself in the chest. The tip of the knife pierced his skin and blood flowed out. Jills eyelids twitched. However, Karl Moore did not seem to feel any pain. His eyes were still filled with anger and determination. Look, as a father, I didnt even know that I had a daughter. As a mother, you didnt treat her well, either. The child doesnt owe you anything. Its clearly the two of us who owe the child. Since you want to find someone to die with, then Ill do it with you! Why make trouble for our daughter? Dont you agree? He squeezed the knife against his chest again. Come, use a little strength and it will go in. Then, you will kill yourself. This way, we will be repaying our debt to our daughter! Lunatic! Jill watched as the knife stabbed into his chest. She was so frightened that her hands relaxed and she took a few steps back. She shouted angrily, Lunatics, youre all lunatics! But Karl Moore held the knife and played with it in his hand. Arent you killing yourself? Jill glared at him. Karl Moore said, Why must you make things difficult for your daughter? Do you have to see her unhappy? Can you stop disturbing your daughters life? With just a few words, he changed the topic. Jill still wanted to say something, but Karl Moore took a step forward and said, You regret it again? Then, come, kill me Jill retreated. Karl Moore took another step forward. Are you dying or not? Speak frankly! If youre not then get lost! Karl Moores expression suddenly darkened. Jill had seen how terrifying he was. She was so frightened that her entire body trembled. Then, she ran out. Lunatics, youre all lunatics! Since the person involved had escaped, the reporters no longer surrounded the Smiths house. At this moment, Joel stepped forward and said, Its not easy for you reporters to come here. How about this? Everyone, come in and have a drink! With that, he gave the butler a look. The butler immediately understood something and greeted everyone warmly. Who among the reporters did not want to visit a wealthy family like the Smiths? When they heard this, they were very happy. They were welcomed inside by the butler. It was time for the butler and reporters to build relations with each other so that the reporters would refrain from spreading rumors. Of course, everything was handled by the butler on his own. As the family head, Joel no longer needed to care. At that moment, his gaze landed on Tanya and Karl Moore. As he expected, Tanya was looking at Karl Moore with a concerned face. Actually, he could have stepped in and settled Jill earlier. Joel had plenty of ways to deal with someone as shameless as her. And anyone present could easily beat her back. However, no one made a move and Karl Moore was given the chance. Their goal was to help him get closer to Tanya. From the looks of it, it had worked. After the reporters were settled in, the group returned to the living room of the residential area. Tanyas gaze landed on Karl Moores chest. She asked, Nora, are his injuries serious? Before Nora could say anything, Karl Moore said, Its not serious, not serious! Its just the upper skin. Its nothing. I dont even bother to look at such injuries, itll heal by itself. His words stunned Tanya. Do you get hurt often? How could he not be injured after being in the mafia all year round? Karl Moore hurriedly shook his head. Not often. Just occasionally. Occasionally hehe He scratched his head and revealed an honest expression. Tanya Can I call you by your name? Tanya pursed her lips and said unhappily, Its your mouth, I cant control what you call me. Although her tone was awkward, she agreed. Karl Moore was overjoyed. He immediately took out a black card from his pocket in excitement and handed it to Tanya. Tanya, this, this card is for you You can buy anything you want! Theres no limit! Tanya: Karl Moore handed her the car keys in his hand. Oh, and this. I bought this car when I came back to the country. Its not very functional, though. Drive this for now. If theres some other model you like, buy it for yourself Oh! do you need a house? Can I buy you one? Tanya looked at him and returned the card and keys to him. Theres no need. Ill buy them with my own money. Her eyes flickered as she looked elsewhere, but she sighed inwardly. To be honest, Tanya had been disliked since she was young and her mother had hated her every minute of the day. She did not know who her father was, she was already used to living alone. She could not get used to this newfound father of hers. Karl Moore stared at the black card in his hand and looked up at Tanya again. He wanted to say something, but Joel walked in front of him. Mr. Moore, Tanya is with me and doesnt lack anything. You dont have to worry about it for the time being. Karl Moore looked at Joel and finally nodded. Alright, Ill take the card back, then. With that, he looked at Tanya. His big eyes were filled with desire as if he would be satisfied if Tanya could say just one more word to him. Tanya sighed. You can leave now. Karl Moore lowered his eyes in disappointment, but he knew that such things could not be forced. His daughter was already 25 or 26 years old. She was independent and did not need him anymore. Although he wanted to give her all the love he had owed for the past twenty years, she could no longer keep it. Karl Moore turned his head and walked toward the door. After two steps, he turned back and looked at her reluctantly. Tanya: She rubbed her forehead and suddenly asked, If youre not busy, why dont you stay for dinner tonight? Yes, yes, Im free! Karl Moore turned back and hurriedly sat on the sofa. Everyone else: Why did the leader of the Assassin Organization look so stupid? While looking on the Internet, he seemed quite smart. Noras lips twitched. She sat at the side and drooped her eyes. She picked up her phone and fiddled with something. When others looked at her, she seemed sleepy again. The others sat facing each other, feeling a little awkward. Suddenly, Noras fingers paused. She looked up at them and frowned. Tanya, the date of birth on your identity card is wrong, right? Tanya hesitated. Whats wrong? However, Karl Moore said, Its indeed wrong. When I left your mother, it was in August. At that time, if she was pregnant, she should have given birth to you in April next year. Why was your identity card showing that you were born in January? Tanya was stunned. Could it be that my age was changed? I was born four months ahead of time? Thats even more wrong. Nora looked at her. You and Hillary are only less than a year apart. If your mother gave birth to you in April, how did she birth to Hillary? After a woman gave birth, it would take at least 40 days before she could get pregnant again! Tanya was also stunned. Then, whats going on? At this moment, Karl Moore frowned. Is Hillary not her biological daughter? Chapter 453 - Back Then? When Karl Moore was making Tanyas DNA, he had gotten someone to get Hillarys DNA from prison as well. Hillary was not his daughter. That was for sure. However, there was something wrong with Tanya and Hillarys birth dates. One of the two children had to be someone elses. Otherwise, this did not make sense! After all, it was impossible for Jill to have Tanya while pregnant with Hillary! However, when Karl Moore said this, everyone shook their heads. Thats impossible. Jill treated Hillary so well and Tanya so badly. As soon as this thought crossed her mind, Nora suddenly looked at Karl Moore. Are you sure the one who gave birth to your child back then was Jill? Karl Moore was speechless. He was stunned and continued to scratch his head. Its her. Although we havent seen each other for more than twenty years, I cant possibly mistake her for someone else! Her looks are right there! And her name is also the same. I cant possibly sleep with someone and not know who she is! Besides, we were dating seriously back then. Thats strange. Nora raised her almond-shaped eyes and looked at Karl Moore with a faint smile. Karl Moore frowned. Speaking of which this isnt the strangest thing. Did you guys know? After she told me that Hillary was my daughter, she even gave me an accurate date of birth. I got someone to investigate and saw the birth records in the clinic. However, that child was not Tanya. It was indeed Hillary because the child had a mole on her ear. Furthermore, I later checked the information on Hillarys identity card and realized that the date of birth was actually fake. In other words, Hillarys identity card is eight months younger! Everyone was stunned. April 25th? Yes, thats right. Karl Moore frowned. Tanya is my daughter. She can only be born in April or May. Hillary was also born in April of that year. It cant be that Jill gave birth to twins where one is mine, and the other isnt, right? Is that possible? Nora looked at him in a speechless manner. Logically speaking, there is a chance. Its just that its a very rare occurrence. For example, if she had two eggs that month and slept with She did not finish her sentence. Karl Moore understood and instantly flushed in anger. In other words, even if I hadnt left back then, she had still betrayed me? Two children born at the same time could only mean she got pregnant at the same time! Jill had slept with him for less than two days, and she was already with that Jones guy? This was simply a great humiliation! The others around him were speechless. Nora suddenly pitied this person who had been cheated on. However the probability of getting pregnant with two mens children at once was very low. Would it really happen to Jill? The Joneses. Jill returned home in low spirits. Mr. Jones was sitting on the sofa watching television. When he saw her appearance, he sneered. Youre being rebuffed, right? I told you not to go Karl Moore already knows the truth. Why are you running over? Jill glared at him. Who asked you to be useless! You cant even save your own daughter! If it werent for our daughter, I wouldnt have lied to him! Mr. Jones sneered. Its fine if youre lying. Im just afraid theyll find out what happened back then! As soon as he said this, Jills eyes flashed. She stood up suddenly and gulped. No, no way? Mr. Jones said, You told him about the nursing home. We didnt erase any records in order to convince him! Wont they suspect anything? Jill bit her lip hard. She was very confident. So what if theyre suspicious? They will never think of the truth! When Mr. Jones heard this, he did not rebut her. However, he still looked at her deeply and sneered before standing up and walking into the bedroom. Jill followed behind him. If Tanya doesnt help me save my daughter. I wont let this go! Why are you so useless? If I were you, I would have saved my daughter even if I had to give up all my assets! Thud! Mr. Jones slammed his fist against the wall and looked at Jill. Thats enough! Hillary is not the only one in the family! The rest of us still have to live! I think Hillary has been spoiled by you since she got to where she is today! She has always been above Tanya in everything since she was young. How would she not be arrogant? Even now, she still doesnt reflect on herself He stared at Jill. Im begging you. Stop! I still want to live peacefully in old age! With that, he turned and left. Jill stared at him and clenched her fists tightly. If he wanted to live peacefully in his old age, he could not save her daughter? Absolutely not! C At the Smiths. After dinner, Karl Moore had no reason to stay this time. He could only leave reluctantly. Before leaving, he said, Tanya, I can still Tanya interrupted him. I have to work tomorrow. Karl Moore got the hint. Alright, I understand! After he left, Tanya heaved a sigh of relief. Nora looked at her. If someone is treating you well, why are you unhappy? The corners of Tanyas mouth twitched. If Uncle Ian was so enthusiastic about you, would you have been able to handle him? Nora: She couldnt help but shudder when she thought about it. Fortunately, Ian was more reserved. Otherwise, she would have a headache all the time. The two of them took the three children upstairs. Justin stood up and was about to follow when Joel suddenly said, Mr. Hunt, Nora has woken up. Shouldnt you be going back? Justin said without blushing or skipping a beat, We still need to observe her for two days. Also, Cherry and Pete arent going back to the Hunts, so. II 11 The corners of Joels lips spasmed. At this moment, Justins phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and heard a female voice on the other end. Speaking of which, Justin, my big brother, you havent been home for a few days? Dont you know theres someone waiting for you at home? Hearing this voice, Justins usually light and cold eyebrows furrowed as he reprimanded softly, Speak properly! Huh? The voice was lazy and charming, and there was a hint of seduction in her words. She chuckled softly and said, I always talk like this. Are you still not used to it? Justin: When did you return? When I missed you. His expression turned colder. Call me when you learn how to talk. He hung up. At the Hunts. Brenda Hunt stared at the phone and pursed her lips. Opposite her, Mrs. Hunt was complaining. Did you hear that? Hes so mesmerized by that vixen. He stayed at the Smiths with Pete and doesnt want to come back! I heard that hes even babysitting that womans child! As the head of the Hunts, he not only wants to marry a woman who has given birth to someone elses child, but he also treats that womans daughter as his own. Is that even right?! Pete too, I dont know what kind of drug that woman has given to my Pete. Hes so good to that womans daughter! Every day, he would call her his sister Brenda, you have the best relationship with your brother. You have to help me persuade him! Brenda fiddled with her nails. Tsk, theyre just two girls, one big and one small. They want to take hold of my big brother and Pete? Ill meet that little one first tomorrow. Chapter 454 - Meet the Small One~ Hearing this, Mrs. Hunt heaved a sigh of relief. After Wendy Hunt left, Mrs. Hunts butler asked, Mrs. Hunt, do you think Miss Wendy can do it? Why do I get the feeling that she doesnt quite care? Mrs. Hunt lowered her head. How is that possible? Ever since she was young, Wendy has had the best relationship with Justin in this family! Although she doesnt say it, when has she ever returned to the country without bringing a lot of gifts for Pete? The more casual she acts on the outside, the more she cares inside! Dont worry, she wont let her elder brother suffer! The butler heaved a sigh of relief. Its really a headache for Mr. Hunt to care so much about that person. Mrs. Hunt sighed. Yes. Initially, he just liked her a little, so I let him be. But look at how obsessed he is now. Hes living with Pete in the Smiths! If word gets out, hell become a joke! The butler nodded frequently. Mrs. Hunt said, I just want Wendy to take the lead! The butler couldnt help but say, Arent you afraid that she will defect to the enemy? She has been the most supportive of Mr. Hunt ever since they were young! When Justin was young, he would do everything according to the rules. Occasionally, when he was rebellious, Brenda would help him. It was just like when he was four years old and wanted to eat snacks with high sugar and oil content. Mrs. Hunt and Mr. Hunt did not agree. When the entire family was scared of disobeying them, only Brenda dared to bring him food in secret. As the only daughter of the Hunts, Brenda was doted on at home. When she grew up, she became more and more outrageous. Although Justin always reprimanded her, everyone knew that the two of them had a good relationship! Mrs. Hunt smiled. If it was anyone else, she would definitely support him! But this time, its different. Wendy is a perfectionist. In her heart, Pete is her nephew. Then, the woman who gave birth to Pete is the only sister-in-law she will accept! The servant instantly nodded and smiled. Mrs. Hunt is indeed wise! C The next day. In the Smiths living room. Brenda sat there elegantly and looked around. Louis, who lived at home, was entertaining her. Sister Brenda, youre finally back! Brenda immediately smiled. You missed me too? Louis nodded. Yes, youre right! Brenda raised her eyebrows and asked charmingly, Really? How much? Louis: ?? Brenda glanced at him again. Youre already an adult, right? Are you still a virgin? Louis: ?? His face instantly turned red. S-Sister Brenda Brenda leaned forward slightly and teased him. You dont have a girlfriend yet? Why dont I find you one? What do you think of me? Louis: !!! He had long known that Brenda was the famous player in the circle, but he did not expect that she would not even let him off! He stood up in shock and was about to say something when an icy reprimand came from upstairs. Speak properly! When Brenda heard this, she immediately sat up straight and looked up. She saw Justin walking down with a cold expression. Brenda replied, Big Brother, I am talking properly! Justin frowned and reprimanded, Youre a girl. Cant you be more careful with your words? Also, dont you have a boyfriend? Why are you still. He glanced at Louis and did not speak. Brenda shrugged. Oh, we just broke up. Justin: He took a deep breath and suppressed the gloominess in his heart. He sat down opposite her. Youre not young anymore. Cant you look for a serious relationship? Brenda: Im very serious every time! Justin really couldnt do anything to this player sister! He touched his forehead. Brenda had already leaned over. Justin, youre not old, why are you so conservative? And since youre so conservative, how did you find such a girlfriend? Justin looked at her. What girlfriend? Brenda was delighted. I knew it. Youre not serious. Youre just playing with her, right? However, just as she finished speaking, Justin said, Thats your sister-in-law. Brenda narrowed her eyes and said unhappily, Sister-in-law? Justin nodded. Brenda opened her mouth to say something, but Justin glanced at her warningly. Be respectful. Alright, she swallowed the words that were about to come out of her mouth. At this moment, the door upstairs opened again. Pete carried the Mathematical Olympiad textbook downstairs. Just as he went downstairs, Brenda rushed over excitedly and hugged him. Ah, my dear baby Pete, I missed you so much! Petes body froze as he called out seriously, Aunt Brenda. Hey! Brenda looked up. Why didnt you come down with Dad? Pete answered seriously, Oh, because I live in my moms house. Brenda was speechless. She looked at Justin with a head full of question marks, but she saw that Justin was ignoring her. She could only look at Pete again. What about your mommy? Pete: Mommy and Little Sister are still sleeping. I was worried my homework would disturb them, so I decided to come downstairs to do it. She was still sleeping This woman and her daughter were really lazy! At this moment, the sound of the door opening came from upstairs again. Then, Cherrys adorable voice could be heard. Brother, why didnt you wake me up? Chapter 455 - Sleeping So Long?! Pete looked at his sister and then at his aunt. He hurriedly threw down the Math Olympiad book. Just as Cherry was about to go downstairs, he rushed up and stopped her. Cherry, Aunt Brenda is here! Cherry: ? She stuck her head out and was about to look down when Pete stopped her. Cherry asked in confusion, Pete, is she not a good person? Pete was silent for a moment before shaking his head. Thats not it. The thing is Aunt Brenda is a little weird. You should stay away from her. Cherry: ? Brenda, who was listening to the two children talk downstairs, was speechless. Why did she feel like she was being despised?! She stood up. Pete, what happened to you? Is that how you talk about me? Come down here! Pete glanced at Cherry and signaled for her to go back inside. Then, he walked downstairs slowly. Just as he went downstairs, he saw Brenda looking at him with a faint smile. Pete, come. Pete walked in front of her. The next moment, Brenda stretched out her demonic claws. Come, take off your pants. Let me see if youve grown up! Pete: !!! He turned and ran. Brenda wanted to chase after him, but she was stopped by Justin. Stop. Pete ran upstairs and heaved a sigh of relief. He lowered his head and looked at Justin. Indeed, Justin said, Pete, go in and look after your sister. Tell your mommy and sister not to come down. Okay, Dad! With that, Pete pushed open the bedroom door and went in. Brenda was speechless. She raised her eyebrows and looked up. Then, she sat beside Justin and held his arm. Justin, arent you protecting her too much? I cant eat her up! Justin felt a little uncomfortable with her being so close to him. Even though he and Brenda were only normal siblings, he still pushed her arm down. You cant eat her up. It was good enough that Nora didnt eat her! However, what Justin was worried about was Her little sister might lead Nora astray! Brenda liked men and had had boyfriends since kindergarten. She would play with whichever handsome man she could find Cherry, who had a face complex, might very well turn like her. Although Nora had not expressed her fondness for beauty yet, the days would pass. What if she was led astray? Justin wanted to fundamentally eliminate this possibility! Furthermore, he definitely, definitely, must not let Brenda and Cherry get together. Brenda stared at him and narrowed her eyes slightly. At the mention of that woman, Justin always looked cautious. Knowing her personality, he would not even allow her to see Nora. Brenda snorted and stood up, swaying her waist. You refuse to let me see her, but I still want to see her. I want to see what kind of stunning beauty could mesmerize my brother! Anyway, I have nothing on in the morning and only have to meet someone at noon. Ill sit here. I dont believe that she can sleep until noon? Justin was silent for a moment before he suddenly stood up. Okay, do whatever you want. Ill get going first. Brenda: ?? Justin went upstairs and entered the study in the guest room to work. Brenda really sat downstairs and looked at the people coming and going. Louis was so frightened that he slipped out. When he passed her, Brenda was still looking at him. Louis, what are you doing? Are you going on a date? Louis paused in his footsteps. I arranged to play games with Chester. Gaming? Brenda smiled. Youre going to meet a girl, right? Louis: ?? He answered seriously, Brenda, its really gaming! Brenda rested her chin on one hand and nodded with a smile. I understand. You guys have to be careful. Remember to use protection. Dont fool around Louis: !!! He emphasized again. Brenda, were really just playing games! Brenda tilted her head and smiled. I know. Im talking about games too. Be ready. Dont get killed by others. Louis: The corners of his lips twitched. Im leaving first! There was wind under his feet as if he was afraid that Brenda would say something shocking! Brenda sat on the sofa and looked upstairs in boredom. Then, she looked at her watch. It was almost 11 AM. Had Nora stayed up all night? At this moment, the housekeeper Lucy brought her a fruit platter. Brenda took the opportunity to ask, Did your Miss Smith stay up late last night? Lucy shook her head in confusion. No, Miss Noras schedule is very strict. Every night at 10 PM, no later than 12 PM, she will definitely sleep! Yesterday, she slept with Master Pete and Miss Cherry at 9 PM. Brenda: ?? She slept at nine. Why was she still asleep?! She must have slept for 14 hours. She looked at Louis in confusion. Is she feeling sick? Perhaps she was sick? Lucy was unhappy. Our Miss Nora is very healthy! What was Miss Hunt saying? Although she was quite good-looking and elegant, why was she cursing someone else to be sick?! Brenda hesitated for a moment, but her voice was still elegant and charming. Then she slept for 14 hours. Arent you going to take a look? What if shes fainted in the room?! Lucy looked unconcerned. Its only been 14 hours. Whats the rush? Miss Nora had slept for more than fifty hours in the past two days. Wasnt she still energetic? Lucy shook her head and looked at Brenda. Brenda looked like she had never seen the world. Brenda was speechless. She felt like she was in a fantasy world. When everyone from the Smiths came down for lunch, Maureen called out to her politely, Miss Hunts, its time to eat. Brenda stood up and looked at the table full of people. She asked, Arent you going to wait for Miss Smith to come along? Maureen: Oh, she probably wants to sleep for a while more. Lets eat first! Come on! Brenda was speechless. She said in a daze, Theres no need. Im meeting someone for lunch. Ill get going. After she left the Smiths, she still felt dizzy. The moment Brenda left, there was finally some movement on the bed upstairs. Nora opened her eyes in a daze and took out her phone. She saw that there were a few missed calls on her phone. They were all from Morris. She hesitated for a moment before calling him. Morris picked up quickly. Miss Smith, our department has formed a special team to investigate the human trial back then. Now, I would like to invite you to be our teams external forensic doctor. Are you interested? Nora stretched and was about to answer that she was not interested when she heard Morris say, Dont you want to know what exactly happened to your mother back then? Also, I have some very important information about you. I wanted to inform you that youre actually in a lot of danger! These words made Nora narrow her eyes. She recalled her mothers words. You have to be mediocre, or your life will be in danger! What kind of danger could she be in?! Morris continued, Of course, if you can join us, Ill tell you some secrets about the case! When Nora heard this, she lowered her almond-shaped eyes. Tell me first. Alright. Chapter 456 - The External Forensic Doctor Nora could hear the resignation in his voice, but joining a team, though? First, she would have to see whether the team was good enough or not. Otherwise, they could forget about wasting any of her sleeping time. She leaned against the headboard with her legs folded and said, Speak. Morris slowly said, I have almost found out why your mother fled back then. His one-liner made Nora focus at once. Why? Morris said coldly, The organization was conducting human trials back then. We still dont know what exactly they were researching, but after the boxing champion Abigails incident, we heavily suspect it to be a drug that can enhance the human bodys agility and physical strength! To be honest, Nora had suspected as much for a long while now. After all, she had heard from Quentin that Victor was just a nobody gangster two years ago. How could he possibly become a peerless martial arts master in just two years time? He must have taken some kind of drug that could enhance his physique. However, once produced, such drugs would surely be mass-manufactured, right? It wasnt like it was poison, so why were they being so mysterious about it? Perhaps because he could hear the doubt in her voice, Morris gave her the answer. Victor suddenly went crazy in the cell. Surprised, Nora asked, You mean Thats right. Morris nodded. The drug has huge side effects that affect a persons nervous system. Thats why the drug has been a prohibited substance all this time. Nora cast her eyes down and asked, So, what does this have to do with my mother? Morris took a deep breath. Do you know how we found out about the drug research organizations existence? He wasnt really counting on Nora to answer, so he went on and said, We encountered a similar case many years ago. Some people took drugs that can strengthen their bodies, and then they suddenly died. We extracted the chemical components in their blood at that time. Together with the chemical components in Victors body this time, we can conclude that they have indeed been researching the same drug all this time, but have never succeeded. Dont you find it strange, though? They have been studying the drug for more than twenty years, yet the chemical composition hasnt changed much. It was just a matter of how much of each chemical they used in the formula. Are they really so certain that the formula is correct? Nora shook her head. No, they wont do that. She also made medicines herself, so she understood the underlying issues very well. If one had theories about a drug, they would definitely test it out and adjust its content. However, if they didnt succeed even after many attempts, they would give up. But why were they being so persistent? Unless Nora clenched her fists and slowly said, Someone has succeeded with that formula before. Morris was glad to see how keen Noras senses were. He nodded and said, Thats right, someone has successfully used that formula before. Thats why they kept trying and persevered with the formula! As far as I know, the success of that formula is related to your mother! Nora slowly sat upright. You mean Morris calm and steady voice traveled over the phone again. Ive looked into your mothers life history. When she was a teenager, she went to Switzerland for pharmaceutical studies. I suspect that she had joined the organization at that time! Nora was stunned. To be honest, even as of now, she held disgust for the organization. Human experiments had simply crossed moral boundaries. She had guessed before that perhaps the organization was looking for something in her mothers possession, causing her to flee from their murderous pursuit. The organization must think that the object they were after was now in her possession. That was why they were pursuing her so relentlessly. However, never would she have ever expected her mother to be part of the organization. She said a little coldly, Are these your conjectures, or do you have evidence? Morriss voice deepened a little. He replied, Its conjecture, but we found records of monetary transfers from unknown sources in her bank records. Additionally, when my mother was investigating the case back then, your mother was a crucial figure involved. Nora fell silent. Her heart, however, was gradually sinking. Her mother To be honest, she had never felt much for her all along. After all, even in the oldest memories she had, her mother was already gone. Nevertheless, she had always felt that her mother was a good person. Morris was very reliable. Since he had said so, then he was more or less already certain that her mother had indeed been part of the human trials project back then. In fact Going by her talent in pharmaceuticals, even Nora herself suspected that her mother must have held a high position in the organization. She stayed silent for a long while. She didnt know whether or not she should agree to Morriss request. In the midst of her hesitance, Morris said, It is said that there remains a pill of the successfully developed drug somewhere in the world. Since the drug can make Victor a new man in two years, do you think Quentins injuries Would be curable? His words made Nora abruptly raise her head. All the bones in Quentins body were broken. Even though there was an alternative medicine legend that was said to be able to cure his injuries, even she herself couldnt be sure of it at the moment. When she thought of that, her voice became firm. I can join the team, but I have two conditions. Speak. If we find the drug, even if you cant give it to me, you have to give me the formula. No problem. What about the second condition? Oh, Nora said casually, Dont disturb me when Im sleeping. Morris seemingly took a deep breath. No problem. By the way, Captain Brenda, who was stationed overseas, has returned today. Lets take the opportunity to have the members of the team meet and discuss our plans. Make a trip down here, Ill send you the address. Yeah. Brenda drove her red Porsche to a French restaurant. She opened the door, walked in, and headed straight to a person sitting in the corner. Hello, Captain Ford, she said. Morris stood up straight and stretched out his hand to her seriously. Welcome back, Captain Brenda. The two shook hands. After taking their seats, Morris was the first to speak. He said, We have found some information about that mysterious organization from back then, so we have set up a team to deal with the case. It is an honor to have Captain Brenda back to help us out. Brenda propped her chin in her hands and asked, Lets not worry about that for now. I have a question for you, Captain Ford. Morris sat up straight. Go ahead. Brenda could be said to be an Interpol officer. Did she perhaps have information related to the case? The thought had only just formed when he instead heard Brenda unhurriedly ask, Do you have a girlfriend, Captain Ford? Morris: ? He pressed his lips together and lowered his gaze. Captain Brenda, our meet today extends only to issues related to the case. In addition to you, me, and a few other detectives on the team, I also intend to hire a forensic doctor. What do you say, Captain Brenda? Brenda continued to rest her chin on her hands. An external forensic doctor? Is it a he or a she? And are they good-looking? Chapter 457 - I Met Her! Morris: ??? Shouldnt she be asking for the other partys name and occupation first? Why was the first thing she was concerned about instead whether they were good-looking or not?! He lowered his eyes. Captain Brenda, Im talking business here! Brenda waved dismissively. Hey, so am I. Understanding your teammates is also a key to a successful team, isnt it? Besides, I have an allergy, so my requirements for who I work with are rather high. Morris was taken aback. What kind of allergy? Brenda sighed. I am allergic to ugly people. Morriss jaw tightened. The woman looked at him pitifully and said, Really, Im not kidding. Morris stared at her for a while with a cold look on his face. But shortly after, he gave in and said, Its a woman He thought of Noras delicate little face and her constantly half-lidded eyes, as well as her almond-shaped eyes when she occasionally raised her head and looked at someone attentively, and he slowly added, Shes pretty. Brenda stared at him and suddenly smiled. Okay, got it. Morris took a deep breath and started talking about Noras occupation. She is a surgeon. Her name is Nora Smith. Brendas lazy eyes instantly flicked upward. She was a little dumbfounded. What? Wasnt that Justins lazy girlfriend who only knew to sleep in all day? After Nora got up and ate something, she slowly headed to the address that Morris had sent her. It was a French restaurant. The restaurant had very distinctive interior decor, and it was obvious at a glance that it was a very expensive restaurant. She casually pushed the door open. Right away, she spotted Morris, who was seated at the quietest spot in the corner directly opposite the door. Dressed in a black suit, he exuded an upright aura all around him. When Nora walked over, she discovered that a woman was sitting opposite him. The woman looked about 24 to 25 years old. She had large wavy curls and was wearing a tight-fitting black dress. Her posture was casual and lazy, and she had a pair of deep-set eyes that looked very bewitching and also somewhat familiar. She also had an impressive figure. Her chest was full and bulging. It was obvious at a glance that hers were the real deal Also, even though she was seated, Nora could still see one of her outstretched legs. Long, fair, and slender, it looked so tender that it made one wish they could pinch it. Tanyas face was also very attractive, but hers was a different type of beauty. Tanyas beauty was very aggressive, and her big eyes looked a little exotic. They hadnt been aware previously, but they now knew that her father was Karl. Since Karls parents were of mixed ethnicities, this meant that a quarter of Tanyas blood was also of another ethnicity. That explained everything. However, this wasnt the case for the woman in front of her. She was likely not of mixed race. It was just that she was good-looking and knew how to dress up. On top of that, she also knew how to exhibit the most beautiful side of a woman, so she looked exceptionally like the female version of a scumbag. Ahem. Nora felt that it wasnt quite right of her to think of a woman like that, so she looked away. As soon as she did, she sensed the woman staring at her. Brenda knew that Nora must be very pretty, but she hadnt expected her to be this pretty. Nora was a standard American beauty. She had an oval face, a defined nose, full lips, and almond-shaped eyes Her face should have looked extremely gentle and very charming, but because of her lazy and casual demeanor, her slightly downcast eyes, and the careless and casual air around her, she gave people the illusion that she was a cold and frosty person instead. Yet the contrast didnt seem out of place on her at all. Instead, it gave her a mysterious aura that attracted peoples gazes. No wonder Justin was so infatuated with her. She sure was really good-looking. Brenda looked away. Morris introduced the two of them to each other. Then, he said, Our teams focus is to investigate the incident from all those years ago. Captain Brenda and I will be in charge of the usual arresting and collection of evidence, but once we catch the suspects, we may have to trouble Ms. Smith to do the relevant medical analyses. Its no trouble. Nora couldnt help but yawn. Feel free to come to me anytime then. Morris nodded. We will pass you the samples and so on that we collect. Ive heard that Antis medical team is the most professional one in the world. Im sure you guys will be able to find out more from the analyses than we can. Also, we will also be handing Victor over to you for medical treatment. Nora nodded. No problem. Lily would be the one handling all these things anyway. She was already busy taking care of Quentin, Ian, and Old Maddy every day. An extra Victor shouldnt be any problem to her. Nora, the unscrupulous businesswoman, thought to herself without any psychological burden whatsoever. Morris had asked the two of them out today to let them meet each other. Now that they have met, he said, Then I guess thats it for today? Nora nodded. She didnt have any objections. Brenda, however, subconsciously felt the urge to quip back at him. She said, Tsk, Captain Ford, I came all the way here on an empty stomach just to meet you, yet you arent even treating me to lunch? Morris: ? He glanced at Nora. After musing for a moment, he finally said, Ill treat you two to lunch, then. Brenda was about to nod when Nora got up. No, its fine. I have already eaten, so I will leave first. Although she didnt have a lot to do, she, unfortunately, had too many identities! With every identity of hers having a little work each, she was already up to her neck in work. How would she possibly have the time to enjoy French cuisine here? She got up and said, Enjoy your lunch. Just as she turned and got ready to leave, Brenda also suddenly got up. She said, Ill pass on lunch too, then. Dont forget that you owe me a meal, Captain Ford. Lets have lunch together another day. After teasing Morris, she followed closely after Nora. Ms. Smith, since we are already teammates, why dont you invite me over to your place to hang out? Nora: ? The woman looked quite likable and wasnt the type of person she disliked. Besides, for some reason, her eyes also gave her a good impression of her. Therefore, she nodded after thinking about it. Alright. Nora had driven to the restaurant in her jeep. Brenda abandoned her own car and got straight into the jeeps passenger seat. Lets go! she said. The way she acted so familiar with her However, Nora still didnt think much of it. She started the car and went back to the Smiths with Brenda. After entering the house, Brenda looked up and said, Hey mate, since Im already here, why dont you let me meet your daughter? Nora: ??! Pete and Mia had gone to the kindergarten. Cherry was home, though. But why was she suddenly asking to meet her daughter? After a moments hesitation, she replied, Okay. She went to the upper floor to bring Cherry down. Meanwhile, Brenda raised her eyebrows. She was simply going to meet the person that Justin hadnt wanted to let her meet!! In the midst of her thoughts, an adorable voice rang out from the upper floor. Mommy, who are you taking me to? Chapter 458 - Aunt Brenda, I’m Cherry! Brenda immediately lifted her head and looked curiously at the corridor. Since Nora was so pretty that she couldnt make herself dislike her, she should at least dislike that little extra baggage she had, right? Otherwise, Justin would be at too big of a disadvantage. After all, Pete was so cute and quirky! Unless the little girl was even prettier than Pete, why should Justin have to take care of an extra daughter for no reason? While Brenda was feeling indignant on Justins behalf, she spotted a tiny little figure walking over from the spiral staircase. She was wearing a beautiful princess dress with a fluffy skirt, as well as a headband with a bow on her head. The little girl looked awfully adorable. Brenda had noticed her clothes first. Then, her gaze traveled upward to the girls tiny face, upon which a familiar face instantly entered her sight! Brenda was stunned to the spot! She She Wasnt that goddamn Pete? Stunned, she looked at Nora in disbelief. Nora pointed to her and said to Cherry, Its this big sister here. Shes Mommys colleague. She finally came up with the term after thinking for a long while. However, after she spoke, she realized that Cherry didnt greet Brenda. When she turned and looked at Cherry with puzzlement, she instead saw Cherry exclaim, Aunt Brenda? She had seen Brenda downstairs in the morning, but by the time Brenda looked up, Pete had already rushed over and stopped her. That was how she knew that Brenda was her aunt! Aunt Brenda? Nora, who was a little taken aback, looked at Brenda. A moment later, Lucy, the housekeeper, also walked over and said in surprise, Ms. Hunt, are you here for Mr. Hunt again? He has something to do at the office in the afternoon, so he isnt here right now. Nora understood now. No wonder Brendas eyes had looked a little familiar. As it turned out, it was because they resembled Justins! Moreover, her last name was Hunt She must be the cousin that Justin got along with relatively well, right? While she was thinking about it, Brendas brows drew together. She pointed to Cherry and said to Nora, Dont move! She took out her cell phone and took a photo of Cherry. While taking the photo, she even turned on the cameras beauty mode and said to Cherry, Say cheese. Cherry smiled and even made a victory sign. After Brenda looked for a good angle and took a beautiful photo, she finally stood up straight and asked Nora, Does Justin know that youre dressing the kid like this? Nora: ? She blinked. Probably? Probably? Brenda pretended to be angry. Are you actually making the kid wear a dress while Justin is out? Youre too much! Im going to send the photo to Justin! She opened Messenger and sent the photo to Justin with the message: Justin, look at your child! Its your little girlfriends handiwork- Nora said, He knows. He was the one who had bought all the dresses. Brenda, however, was looking at the photo happily. At the same time, she was also secretly whining inwardly, Tsk, Pete is such an unparalleled beauty. Why does he have to be a boy instead? Ive always wanted to dress him up like a girl and take photos of him, but Justin never agreed to it Look at how good Pete looks in a dress! Little did she expect Nora to succeed at what she had failed, though. But despite her thoughts, she adopted a disdainful attitude on the surface. She said to cherry, Youve fallen so low, kid! Justin, that stick-in-the-mud, definitely wont be able to accept this! She waited happily for Justin to get angry. However, perhaps because Justin was busy, he did not reply immediately. Of course, even when he was not busy, he couldnt be bothered to reply to her messages, either, ahem. Brenda looked at Nora after she sent the message. The woman was certainly pretty, but her behavior was too ridiculous! To think Nora had actually accomplished what Brenda had always wanted to do but couldnt! This alone already made Brenda a little fond of Nora. No, wait This was a critical moment! She mustnt let her love for beauty cloud her senses! With that in mind, Brenda sat on the sofa coldly and said, Come over to Aunt Brenda! Cherry looked at Nora. However, Nora merely raised her eyebrows. She didnt pay her any attention and instead went upstairs. Thus, she hopped over and sat beside her miraculous aunt. Beep. A text message had arrived. Brenda took out her cell phone. However, it was not a reply from Justin but a message from a handsome guy she had just met. He wrote: Dinner tonight? Brenda replied: Sure. She had only just replied when another handsome guy sent her a message: Lets have dinner tonight. Brenda: ? She looked at the first guy, and then at the second. She became a little hesitant. With her chin resting on her palm, she asked Cherry, Which one is more handsome? However, she paused for a moment after she asked the question, finding herself simply ridiculous. What was she asking a child something like that for? As soon as the thought formed, an adorable voice rang out beside her ear. I think this guy is more handsome, Aunt Brenda! Although I like the other one too, his nose is not good enough! Brenda subconsciously agreed. You think so too? Ive already thought so a long time ago! The other guy is not the most handsome one either, though. I found quite a few young handsome guys recently. Cmon, Ill show one you- Cherry nodded and leaned over. Shortly after, a weird conversation took place in the living room: Aunt Brenda, this guy is handsome! I would rank him as number one! Which part of him is handsome? I think hes too young and not masculine enough. I like this one. He has muscles. Muscles dont look good! I prefer exquisite-looking guys! My goodness, you actually know what exquisite means? How about this? Aunt Brenda will gather all the handsome guys and let you pick one next time! But as soon as she said that, she suddenly realized something. She turned toward Cherry abruptly to see the little girl staring at her phone with bright and shiny eyes. Brenda: ??? Surely not? Not only had Nora dressed Pete up like a girl, but she had also changed his sexual orientation? Was she doing this so that he wouldnt be able to have a son in the future, thereby preventing him from inheriting the familys assets? This was unacceptable!! There was no way Cherry would know what she was thinking, though. She said excitedly, When are you gonna bring them over, Aunt Brenda? Brendas expression turned cold. I cant show you the handsome guys anymore. Pete, You shouldnt be liking handsome guys but beautiful women instead! Beautiful women like Aunt Brenda! Cherry was dumbfounded. Was she forbidding her from looking at handsome guys? No, she couldnt have that! Thus, she put her arms around Brenda and said cutely, Aunt Brenda, Im not Pete! Im Cherry, yeah! Brenda: ? She silently placed her palm over Cherrys forehead. Its not like you have a fever, what nonsense are you talking about?. Right at this moment, Pete came back from school with a school bag on his back. He held Mias hand and entered the living room. Brenda was flabbergasted when she saw him. Then, she turned to look at Cherry again!!! Chapter 459 - Aunt And Niece Sharing The Same Interests Brendas eyes widened in astonishment. She rubbed her eyes in disbelief and muttered, Huh? Am I seeing things? But even when she opened her eyes again, Cherry and Pete were still standing together in front of her. She was a little overwhelmed for a while there. There are two two Petes? Cherry let out a small sigh. Aunt Brenda, I already told you, Im not Pete! I am Cherry! Cherry Smith! Cherry Smith Wasnt that the extra baggage that Nora was about to bring into the Hunts? But why would she look exactly like Pete? Brenda was still in a daze underneath the crystal chandelier in the Smiths manor. Pete had already let go of Mia and ran over in front of Cherry. He grabbed the dazed Cherry and protected her behind him. What are you doing to my little sister, Aunt Brenda? Brenda: ? She blinked. At last, she figured it out. You and Cherry are twins? In that case, Nora is your mommy? Pete frowned and looked at her as though she was mentally disabled. Of course. Havent I been calling her Mommy all day long? To Pete, the woman he called Mommy was the woman who had given birth to him. He was completely unaware of the concept of stepmothers. Brenda: She looked at Cherry again. Suddenly, she gave her a charming smile and said, Hahahaha! I have a little niece too now! Cherry, right? Come on, I still have several handsome guys here that I havent shared with you! Cherry stepped forward to walk towards Brenda. However, Pete held her hand and said, Cherry, didnt Daddy already tell you to stay away from Aunt Brenda? She will lead you astray! Brenda: The corners of her lips spasmed and she couldnt help but look at Pete. What are you saying? Cherry also piped up. But I find Aunt Brenda very nice! Which part of her is nice? Pete said. They had only just met and probably hadnt even managed to talk much, yet she already found her very nice? Cherry said, Aunt Brenda discusses handsome guys with me! She also promised that she would take me to look at handsome guys! Pete: Cherry went around Pete and walked up to Brenda. The two of them put their heads together and started to chat excitedly again. Pete sighed silently when he saw it. At this point, Mia came up to him and asked, Whats the matter, Pete? Pete sighed silently and said, Its nothing, Mia. Remember to stay away Aunt Brenda. Dont let her lead you astray! Mia immediately nodded. Okay! Everything that Pete says is correct! I will listen to you! Pete looked at the well-behaved and sensible Mia, and then at Cherry, who was already talking about handsome guys with her aunt. He took out his cell phone, opened up the chat with the tyrant, and sent him a message: Daddy, Cherry and Aunt Brenda have already become fast friends. Sure enough, Justin called Brenda the very next moment! The ringtone started to play. Cherrys puzzled voice rang out. Aunt Brenda, whos Stick-in-the-Mud? Brenda rejected the call and replied with a big smile, We dont have to pay any attention to him! Who else could it be? The guy who was always trying to convince her not to be the queen of scumbags, of course! For Justin to call at a time like this, he was definitely planning to threaten her into staying away from Cherry, so why would she ever pick up the call? After Brenda spent over an hour with Cherry, Nora finally went downstairs after settling work matters. As soon as she did, she discovered that Brendas attitude towards her had undergone a complete reversal. She made eyes at Nora and asked, Nora, you were already in a relationship with Justin six years ago, werent you? I suppose, replied Nora. Although she didnt have any impression of him, nor had she ever met him back then, the two of them had produced children with each other. The next moment, Brenda sighed and said, My heart goes out to you, Nora. Nora: ? Brenda held Cherry in her arms. As the two of them continued looking at the phone, she said, The two of us can openly admire handsome guys, but you are bound by marriage to Justin instead! What else can women look forward to in life once they cant change boyfriends anymore? Nora: Forget it. Now that Ive abducted Cherry, Justin is already close to his limit. If I abduct you too, he will probably explode. Brenda tilted her head and winked at Nora. But since you are my sister-in-law, I can help you out at work. Nora: ?? Brenda said, Morris is a workaholic and a cold and ruthless machine. He has very demanding work requirements. Since he has hired you as the teams forensic doctor, he will definitely be very strict with you in the future. Dont worry, though, because Im here! Leave it to me! Was Morris very strict? Apart from the other time where he had forbidden her from leaving her cell, he had been very nice to her otherwise. Even when she went to take revenge and killed someone in the martial arts tournament the other time, he had pretended not to see anything and hadnt made things difficult for her. Nora couldnt be bothered to explain anything, though, so she replied, Oh, okay. The next moment, Brendas expression suddenly turned solemn and she said seriously, Nora, the organization were dealing with is very petty, though. Once they catch wind of the fact that you are also in the team, they may come after you. She lowered her head and smiled. I came back to the States because I found some clues. My informant told me that someone from that organization has returned to the States. Nora nodded when she heard this. She asked, How are we going to find them? Why would we look for them?. Brenda waved in a practiced manner. She rested her chin on both hands and blinked at Nora. Considering how pretty the two of us are, they will definitely take the initiative to come to us. Nora: ? Seeing how puzzled she looked, Brenda smiled and said, Never mind, I wont tease you anymore. Given how many people there are going in and out the country every day, we definitely wont have any clue as to who the person from the organization is. Therefore, what we should do now, is wait. Well wait for him to slip up himself. Since he has returned to the country, surely he didnt come back just for a vacation, right? Only then did Nora understand what she meant. The other party would surely be up to something, and once they took action, they would surely leave behind traces of their activity. She nodded. Brenda was indeed well-deserving of her position as a captain. Even though she looked delicate, beautiful, and scumbag-like, she was very experienced in these things! It was just that she couldnt help but wonder which direction they would choose to take action from? For some reason, Nora had a vague feeling that they would choose to target her. But the people around her The Smiths were already under protection now. The Andersons were also under the Smiths and the Hunts protection. As for the Hunts, they had even more watertight security. It seemed like the only opening they could target was Tanya? Nora immediately looked at Pete and Mia. Pete, Mia. Where is Tanya? Pete replied, God-mom was held back by Mrs. Jones after school. She said that she wanted to talk to her, so they told us to go home first. Mrs. Jones Jill?! Why was she approaching Tanya again?! Nora frowned. Tanya was stopped by Jill the moment she stepped out of school. She frowned and looked at the woman. Jill said, Lets talk. Tanya replied, We have nothing to talk about. Jill suddenly said, Dont you want to know why Ive always treated you badly? Dont you want to know how you were born? Chapter 460 - I’m Your Mother Her words hit Tanyas weak spot. She kept quiet for a while before she finally said, Okay. Jill said, Lets go to the cafe over there. Opposite the Golden Sunshine Kindergarten was a relatively empty and luxuriously-decorated cafe. It was opened for parents who came to the kindergarten to pick up their children. It was a very high-end cafe, and the menu was expensive. After Tanya and Jill entered the cafe, Jill said, Two cappuccinos please, thank you. The service staff nodded. He was about to leave when Tanya said, Change mine to a latte. After speaking, she looked at Jill and said, Cappuccinos are too bitter. Jill frowned. Hillary loves cappuccinos the most because its good for diet Forget it, you can drink whatever you want. Tanya did not say anything. Jill even knew what kind of drinks Hillary liked, yet she never knew what she liked. She lowered her head. Too lazy to waste any more time with her, she said straightforwardly, So, what exactly do you want to say? Is there any problem with how I was born? Of course. After Jill replied, the service staff served them their coffees. He placed them on the table. Jill picked up the cappuccino and stirred it with a spoon. She slowly said, I presume youre already aware? You and Hillary were not born a year apart. The two of you were born on the same day. In fact, Hillary was born an hour earlier than you. Tanya clenched her fists when she heard this. When she was still young and ignorant in her childhood, she had fought with Hillary for her mothers love. However, Jill had always said, Shes your younger sister! You have to give in to her! If you dont give in to your younger sister, I will beat you up! What are you fighting with your younger sister for? She is the eldest daughter of the Joneses while you are nothing! Hillary had troubled her a lot just because she was younger than her Who would have thought that age actually wasnt the issue at all in the end? Tanya clenched her fists. And then? Jill didnt feel that what she was saying was in any way embarrassing or shameful. She merely spoke as if she was just narrating a story from the past. When I was still with your dad, he was very unreliable. He often disappeared for long periods. Even after dating him for two months, I still didnt even know what he was really doing for a living. All I knew was that he was always fighting and never behaved decently. I had no future with him. Tanya clenched her fists. Then why did you give birth to me?! Jill raised her head and glanced at her. Then, she lowered her eyes and slowly replied, Do you think I wanted to? I thought you were Jo She suddenly paused and calmed herself down. Then, she said, I thought you were also the Joneses child When I was pregnant, even after computing the timeline, I still couldnt tell if you were Karls or Hillarys fathers child. But did you know? My social status was not good enough back then. If I wanted to marry into the Joneses, then I could only do so by having their child. Therefore, I steeled my heart and kept the child. Her lips curled into a smile. But in the end, when I did a DNA comparison after you two were born, I instead discovered that you were not his daughter. I realized Karl must be your father. She stared at Tanya. Because of this, Hillarys father flew into a rage and we almost broke off the engagement Although he still married me later, my position in the Joneses was still very awkward! All of this was because of you! Tanya clenched her fists. So, thats why you hate me so much? Jill nodded. Thats right. This is the truth behind what happened back then. Hillary elevated my status and allowed me to marry into the Joneses, whereas your existence brought shame to me! Do you think I could have still liked you?. Tanya took a deep breath. She suddenly understood why Jill treated her two daughters so differently. She had always wondered why Jill had given birth to her if she didnt love her father or her. Now, she finally knew the truth. She lowered her eyes and slowly asked, Why are suddenly telling me all of this now? Are you trying to make me feel guilty? She sneered, Because thats not going to happen. Jill, however, shook her head. No, I dont need you to feel guilty about it. I know you are innocent, but this is the truth. Whether you feel guilty about it or not, this is the truth. It is also a fact that, because of you, I was unable to hold my head up high in the Joneses for so many years! I came to you this time because I want to make peace with you. Tanya was taken aback. Make peace? Yes. Ill let you off while you also let me off We go our own separate ways in the future. How does that sound? Tanya looked at the person in front of her. She was very calm, and her thoughts were also very clear. Her words made Tanya feel as if her heart had turned cold. Tanya said, I have nothing to do with you in the first place. Jill kept quiet for a while before she finally said, You still have to promise me something. Tanya knew that the highlight of the show was finally here. Despite all the things that Jill said thus far, she was but just appealing to her emotionally. The condition was what she truly wanted. She said, There is no way Ill ever write a letter of forgiveness. Not in this lifetime, not in the next. Her words made Jills eyes flash with hatred. However, she quickly suppressed it and said, I know you are heartless and dont care whether Hillary lives or dies! So, Im not here for that. Then? Jill lowered her head. Its for my own sake. Tanya was taken aback. Jill said, Because of Hillarys incident, I am close to having no place in the Joneses anymore! Thats why I have to reconcile with you. You are at least Joels girlfriend now, so you will be able to keep me safe and worry-free in the Joneses. Tanya: ? Seeing that she was about to speak, Jill cut her off at once and said, No matter what happens, I am the one who gave life to you. The fact that I am your mother will never change. Because of you, for so many years, I wasnt able to enjoy life for even a day at the Joneses. Now that you have finally become distinguished, why dont you let me ride off your coattails a little? If not With a daughter like Hillary, the Joneses are already in talks about having your Uncle Jones divorce me. I signed a prenuptial agreement when I married into the Joneses back then, so I cant take even a penny with me after the divorce. If life really becomes hard for me, I would have to trouble you in the end. Tanya: For a while, she actually found herself at a loss as to what to say. Jill got up and said aggressively, I know you have someone spoiling you and loving you now, so you are not afraid of anything. But I am your mother, the ties between the two of us will never be severed. You cannot refuse me, can you? Chapter 461 - The Mastermind!! Jills calm words were different from the threats and promises she had made at the door. She even chuckled softly. Its like what you said at the Smiths house back then. You wish you could return your body to me I dont want your bones or blood. I just want you to make peace with me. Tanya looked at her. She was a little puzzled and confused. C When Tanya returned to the Smiths, Joel and Nora were already waiting for her on the sofa. When they saw her, they immediately asked nervously, What did you talk about? Did she threaten you again? No. Tanya sat on the sofa and repeated Jills words. She did not hide anything because of Jills words. She knew that things were not as simple as she had thought. After hearing her words, Nora asked, Did you reject her? Based on Tanyas personality, she would definitely reject her. She was never one to be afraid of threats. Tanya shook her head. Not yet. I said that I wanted to think about it. I wanted to ask Joel for his opinion, and she agreed. Nora was stunned. Why would you suddenly say that? Tanya hesitated for a moment. I dont know if Im being paranoid. I keep feeling that something is wrong. Nora and Joel looked at her. Nora sensed something and asked, Whats wrong? Tanya sat on the sofa and continued, Ever since I was young, Jill loved Hillary the most. I remember one time when Hillary was sick, she stayed at the hospital all night. Later, even when she fell ill herself, she still went to see Hillary. She definitely has a deep mother-daughter relationship with Hillary. I even felt jealous back then Tanya frowned. I was really stunned when she suddenly came to say those words to me very calmly today. I never expected that she would give up on Hillary! How could a woman who loved her daughter more than her own life give up on her in just two days? OV What Jill had said today made sense. It was the obvious choice for an absolute selfish person. However, when this matter was placed on Jill, who was an extremely biased mother, there was something strange about it. At the very least, Tanya would not believe it! Joel frowned. Perhaps Hillary would be safer in prison if you reconcile with Jill? Tanya was puzzled. Perhaps? But she still felt that something was wrong. Nora suddenly said, Promise her and see what she plans to do next! Tanya: ? Joel glanced at Nora and said, Yes, do according to what Nora says. Tanya nodded. Alright, Ill call her back. She took out her phone in front of Nora and Joel and called Jill. The other party picked up quickly. Jills voice had a hint of nervousness that could not be detected. Have you thought it through? How was your discussion with Mr. Smith? Nora glanced at Tanya, and Tanya understood what she meant. She replied unhappily, Weve discussed it. Joel agreed. From now on, tell everyone that weve reconciled, alright? The Smiths dont want a troublesome person like you to keep bothering them forever. Jill agreed. Okay, thats it. Im hanging up. After hanging up, Tanya looked at Nora and spread her hands. Nora frowned. The reason she had asked Tanya to suddenly agree to Jills request was that she remembered what Brenda had said that afternoon. She had to pay attention to the abnormality around her. But why would Jill be trying to make peace? Nora said calmly, Wait a while more. I think she will definitely call again. Half an hour later, just as Nora was suspecting that her judgment was wrong, Jill called. Nora immediately sat up straight and motioned for Tanya to answer the call. Jills faint cries could be heard over the phone. Tanya, your Uncle Jones didnt believe that we had reconciled. He even beat me up Tanyas expression did not change at all. So? Jill answered carefully, So, can you help me explain to him? Tanya did not speak, but she let out a mocking laugh. After a moment of silence, Jill said, I know you might not want to come over. Its okay. I have another way to show the public that we have indeed reconciled. Tanya: What way? Jill said, Do you remember your uncles cousin? He just graduated this year and is looking for a job. Can you arrange something for him in the Smiths company? That way, everyone will know that weve reconciled. You dont have to say anything This is just a small matter for the Smiths, right? Of course, you dont have to arrange any key positions for him. He just has to be at the headquarters At the headquarters, it would show that I helped him find a job. Nora: ??! This request was too mundane! She grimaced and nodded at Tanya. Tanya said, Joel agreed. I hope you can keep your word in the future and stop pestering me. Jill said, Okay, Ill send your cousins resume to you later. After Jill sent the resume, Nora immediately asked for a copy and checked this persons past. She suspected that this cousin might not be as ordinary as Jill wants them to believe. However, she did not expect that after investigating this person, she would not find any problems. She hesitated. Was Jill really just looking for a job for a cousin? In the prison. Visiting hours. Jill stood in the visitation room. When she saw Hillary limping over, her heart instantly ached. Her eyes turned red as she held Hillarys hand. Hillary, Ive succeeded! Can that person really save you? Hillary nodded and said impatiently, What else? Were already in this situation. Is there anyone else who can save us? Jill hurriedly said, Dont get angry. I just feel that its a little hard to believe Besides, your cousin is also confused about his new work arrangement Hillary said irritably, Just do what I tell you to do! Why are you asking so many questions?! And make him obedient too! Okay, okay The visit ended, and next on the schedule was recreation time. Hillary supported her tired body and walked to the side. When no one was paying attention, she suddenly said, My mother has arranged for someone to enter the Smiths. Shouldnt you fulfill your promise and save me from here? As she spoke, she slowly looked up at another person in a prison uniform. This person was an acquaintance. Chapter 462 - 2 Strange Illness Without even raising his head, he placed a drug into Hillarys hand. Eat this and you can leave. Eat it? Hillary bit her lip and stared at the white pill. What medicine is this? You dont need to know. Just know that if you eat it, you can go out. The person walked away after repeating himself, leaving Hillary standing there staring at the medicine in her hand. Should she eat it or not? She suddenly clenched her fists and looked at the back of the person in the distance. Thinking about how she had met this person and the changes around her during this period of time Hillary suddenly steeled her heart and took the medicine while no one was paying attention. She did not know what this pill would do for her. What? Hillary suddenly fell ill? At the Smiths, when Tanya received the call, she was a little stunned. It was a call from the court. After all, Hillary had stolen her daughter. Now that she had been released to the hospital for treatment, the court had to inform Tanya of her whereabouts. Tanya frowned. What illness is it? The voice on the phone replied in a monotonous voice, Ms. Tanya, Hillarys condition is still being examined at the hospital, but its quite serious. She seems to have had a heart attack and has been in a coma. Okay, I understand. After hanging up, Tanya looked at Nora hesitantly and said, Hillary has always been in good health. Why would she suddenly have a heart attack? Nora frowned. She suddenly said, Why dont we go to the hospital to take a look? Tanya subconsciously asked, You suspect that shes faking it? The only people who could come out of prison were the patients. Nora nodded and looked at the time. She happened to be free now, so she simply stood up. Lets go. Ill accompany you. When still in prison, Hillary had already seen a doctor. The doctor was helpless and had sent her to the citys Hospital Finest. Tanya drove and brought Nora to the hospital. The two of them walked upstairs slowly. Nora dragged her feet as if she could not walk. Her eyes were slightly lowered, and she exuded a domineering aura. Tanyas mouth twitched as she watched from the side. She felt that this person really knew how to put on a show. She was clearly sleepy, but she could still make the biggest pose in the world. Everyone around looked over. Tanya could only grab her hand and pull her to walk faster toward the ward the court staff had told her about. As soon as they arrived, they saw Jill standing outside the ward, pacing back and forth anxiously. She seemed to have heard footsteps and turned to see them. She immediately rushed over and pointed at Tanya as she scolded, What are you doing here? Isnt it enough that you caused my daughter to end up like this?! Do you have to see her die before you can be at ease?! Tanya: She frowned and felt that the Jill she had seen two days ago was not the same person as the Jill from today. Or rather, the Jill today was the Jill she was familiar with. The one from two days ago was so calm that it was terrifying. Nora looked at Tanyas thoughtful expression. Now was not the time to quarrel with Jill. She interrupted Jills next question and asked, How is she? Nora was the eldest daughter of the Smiths and was also Justin Hunts girlfriend. Jill was a little worried as she said unhappily, Shes not dead yet! However, the doctor hasnt been able to find any problems until now. Shes still in a coma! At this point, she looked at the two staff members guarding Hillary at the entrance of the operating theater with resentment. It must be because you found a bad doctor for her! Seeing that my daughter is down and out, you didnt treat her properly, did you! The two staff members were about to speak when Jill suddenly thought of something. She looked at Nora suddenly. By the way, arent you Anti? Youre the worlds number one surgeon. Youre also known as the master surgeon. Quickly go and see my daughter! Nora: She stared at Jill and then at the two people at the door. She raised her eyebrows slightly. Okay. She also wanted to see what Hillary was up to! As she thought this, Jill said to the two guards, This is Doctor Anti. Can you let her in to see my daughter? The two of them looked at each other. It was now a critical period for Hillary to seek treatment. They had found two specialists in the hospital, but they could not see any problems. They had called Jill over because Hillary still had the right to seek treatment. Now, Nora was considered someone hired by Jill, so they said, Then come out as soon as possible. No problem. Nora waved at the two of them and then nodded slightly at Tanya. She gave her a reassuring look before entering the operating theater. Hillary had probably been here for three to four hours. At this moment, she was lying on the operating table with all kinds of testing equipment around her. Nora looked at the data displayed on the device first. Her heart was beating normally. Blood pressure was normal. All the statistics were up to standard. Even the blood test report was at the side, eliminating hypoglycemia. However, Nora observed that her brain waves were indeed abnormal. This meant that Hillary was not pretending to be ill? Then why was she unconscious? There were only nurses in the operating theater now. The other doctors had already gone out to discuss this case. Nora went to the other side and prepared to take her pulse. She placed her fingers on Hillarys wrist and closed her eyes. A minute later, she opened her eyes and retracted her fingers. She frowned at her. At this moment, the door to the operating theater suddenly opened and a tall figure walked in. She looked up and saw a female doctor wearing surgical clothes. Behind her were a few nurses. As the group of people entered, they saw Nora. The female doctor frowned and reprimanded, Who are you? The operating theater is not a place you can enter as you please! Please leave! Nora narrowed her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, the staff guarding the door whispered, This is the doctor hired by the inmates mother. After saying that, the staff introduced her to Nora. This is Doctor Elaine Miller, our lead doctor. She is also the most skilled person in our department! When Elaine heard this, she immediately rebuked the two of them. Nonsense! The person lying on the hospital bed is a criminal. Before we figure it out, how can we let the doctors outside see her? Even Dr. Larson is helpless when it comes to her condition. Her family cant be thinking that any random doctor can treat her, right? Nora was originally prepared to leave after she came in. After all, she was not kind enough to really treat Hillary. She had only come in to confirm if Hillary was really sick. Now that she had confirmed it, she was about to leave. However, she was unhappy when she heard this. The staff also mumbled, Shes not a random doctor. Elaine sneered. Dr. Larson is the best doctor in the domestic and foreign departments. Is she better than him?. Chapter 463 - Alternative Medicine and Modern Medicine! Elaine was famous for being a demoness in the hospital. However, her medical skills were good, and no one dared to provoke her. The staff member who had been scolded for no reason could not help but retort, Yes, she is. Elaine was stunned and then sneered. Oh? Then tell me, who is she? If shes better than Dr. Larson, why havent I heard of this person in all my years in the medical world? The staff coughed and looked at Nora. Perhaps it was because she had joined Morriss investigation team and became an external employee, Morris had specially sent her a document to prove her identity Therefore, Nora had a good impression of these staff members. After all, they were considered her colleagues. Seeing her colleague in such a difficult position, how could Nora just leave? She raised her eyebrows at Elaine and suddenly said, Hello, Im Doctor Anti. If you havent heard of me, Im probably too unremarkable, I guess. Elaine was obviously stunned when she heard this. The nurses behind Elaine immediately covered their mouths and looked at her in shock. They exclaimed, Anti? Oh my god, Im seeing Anti! Anti is the best international doctor. If Dr. Larson is the best in the country, then Anti is the best in the world. Shes even better than Dr. Larson! Shes my idol! As the nurses were whispering, Nora realized that Elaine had an intense frown on her face. She seemed to be a little stunned when she heard this name. She felt awkward after being slapped in the face like that but calmed down quickly. Elaine did not continue talking about this matter. Instead, she looked at the staff and continued to reprimand them. Even if Jill has found the best surgeon, you shouldnt have just let her in! With that, she glared at the two of them. The criminals condition is still unclear. What if shes pretending to be sick and intends to escape? Once the two of you were deceived, she might have run away before I came here! The two staff members lowered their heads and pursed their lips. It was obvious disdain. Elaines words were righteous, but she had not said anything earlier. Now that she brought up this topic, it was obvious that she was embarrassed and angry. However, the two staff members did not reveal their thoughts. Instead, they looked at each other and coughed. Yes, we were wrong. Elaine looked at Nora and said to the two of them again, Now, please get rid of everyone unrelated to the case! I want to see the patient! Yes! The two staff members looked at Nora. Nora raised her eyebrows and did not make things difficult for them. She left the operating theater. When she came out, Tanya stepped forward and asked, How is it? Nora thought of Hillarys pulse earlier and said softly, Shes really unconscious, but we still have to investigate the specific reason. As long as it was not an act and she didnt plan to escape, everything else should be fine. Tanya nodded. At this moment, Jill came over. Miracle doctor, hows my daughter? When Nora heard this, she said, Oh, they have another famous doctor in the hospital. She seems to be diagnosing her! Jill was taken aback. What do you mean? Nora thought about it and replied, Elaine. Elaine Jill was suddenly enlightened. Oh! Before Nora could say anything, Jill said, Shes the most famous doctor in New York. Shes different from ordinary doctors. Shes the only alternative medicine doctor in the industry! Alternative medicine? Nora was a little surprised. In this day and age, there were fewer and fewer young doctors who majored in traditional alternative medicine. Furthermore, most of the doctors who could be the best in traditional alternative medicine were old. Traditional alternative medicine emphasized reading, hearing, and cutting. One needed to accumulate experience based on medical cases. However, Elaine was clearly only in her twenties At this moment, the door to the operating theater was suddenly pushed open and Elaine walked out. Behind her, a few nurses said, Doctor Elaine is really impressive! We didnt find any problems, but the moment she arrived, we found out! Thats right. We have also heard of how magical alternative medicine is, but we never believed it. We felt that its no different from witchcraft. I didnt expect to actually witness the power of alternative medicine today! As the group of people flattered her, Jill went up to her. Doctor Elaine, whats wrong with my daughter? Elaine said, I checked her pulse and found that shes indeed in a coma, not pretending. The specific reason still needs to be confirmed with blood tests, but I already have a general idea. The nurses around them immediately nodded. However, Elaine suddenly looked at Nora and said, Sometimes, modern medicine is indeed very useless. In her situation, all her vital signs are normal. From the perspective of modern medicine, there are no problems at all. Most ordinary people would have symptoms such as spleen and stomach dysfunction, kidney deficiency, and other symptoms, but they cant be detected if they dont reach a certain level. Once they reach a level that can be detected using modern medicine, it means that the illness is already very serious. This can highlight the importance of alternative medicine. It also requires alternative medicine to nurse a persons body! The mystery of alternative medicine is definitely not something modern medicine can compare to! Nora: ??! Tanya whispered into her ear, Nora, why do I feel like shes implying youre inferior to her? Nora: Be more confident. Get rid of your feelings. Tanya: The corners of her mouth twitched as she could not help but purse her lips. Shes good at alternative medicine, but youre good at modern medicine. Whats there for her to be arrogant about?! Nora chuckled and did not answer. However, Tanyas voice was not low, and Elaine immediately heard her. She frowned and looked over. She simply walked in front of Nora. Anti, honest words are unpleasant to the ear. There are some things I have to say! Do you really think that just because youre the best doctor, your medical skills are amazing? Alternative medicine is the most profound! Furthermore, your mother, Yvette, was an outstanding talent in the alternative medicine world. You didnt inherit her skills and instead went overseas to learn modern medicine! No matter how good your modern medicine is, I still look down on you! Its because you have abandoned the essence of the ancestors! In my opinion, only the best alternative medicine practitioner can truly be considered a medical expert! Youre only holding a scalpel. No matter how good you are, its just familiarity making perfect! When she said this, Nora instantly narrowed her eyes. I only know how to hold a scalpel? Chapter 464 - Sudden Death The entire corridor fell silent. The other nurses looked at each other. Elaine was the best in alternative medicine in the country, while Nora was the best in international modern medicine. When these two people met, they did not know who to help at that moment. However, Elaine was not afraid of her. She said, What? Do you think Im wrong? Or do you think modern medicine is better than alternative medicine? Many people felt that alternative medicine was unreliable, especially in Western countries. Some even thought that it was a scam. Elaines words had clearly set a trap for Nora. If she said modern medicine was good, she would offend most of the alternative medicine doctors in the capital. And in New York, there were many prestigious alternative medicine doctors! If they all came together to suppress her, they could definitely make Noras life a living hell. However, if she said alternative medicine was good, Nora would be showing weakness and ruin her own prestige. Nora looked at her and did not understand why this person was targeting her. However, the corners of her lips curled up slightly and she said, Be it modern or alternative medicine, in my opinion, theyre just ways to treat illnesses and save people! It doesnt matter theyre noble or cheap. They cant be compared! Everyone nodded in agreement. Elaines expression darkened. She seemed to be a little unhappy that she could not trick Nora. She sneered and said, Then why did Miss Smith choose modern medicine instead of alternative medicine? According to what I know, your mother was an outstanding talent in the alternative medicine world back then! Why didnt you inherit her mantle? Instead of studying alternative medicine, you chose modern medicine. Doesnt this explain Miss Smiths thoughts? Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows slightly. Miss Smith, youre not telling me its just your hobby, are you? You have a mother whos famous for her alternative medicine skills, but you like modern medicine. Doesnt this show your attitude? Tsk. Nora pursed her lips. Was this Elaine planning to pin her on the saying that modern medicine was better than alternative medicine? She was really persistent. She suddenly smiled and said, How do you know that I didnt learn alternative medicine? Elaine was stunned by her light tone. However, she continued mocking, Oh, did you learn alternative medicine? Then why havent I ever heard your name in the alternative medicine world? After saying that, she did not wait for Nora to speak again and looked at her phone. Alright, I dont have time to debate with Miss Smith here today. After all, I still have a case to settle. Im not as free as Miss Smith. Nora: ??! Before she could say anything, Tanya said, Eh? Isnt it Doctor Elaine who suddenly walked over to talk to Nora? We didnt stop you from leaving either! You make it sound like our Nora is pestering you. Isnt that a little strange? Elaine: She glared at Tanya and left. After she left, Nora and Tanya looked at each other and were about to leave too. However, just as they turned around, they heard Jills angry voice. Tanya, did you do this on purpose? Nora turned back to look at Tanya, only to see her stunned. She looked at Jill in confusion. Jills fingers were about to poke her nose. Doctor Elaine is Hillarys attending doctor. You offended her with your words here. You must be trying to get her to take revenge on Hillary! Tanyas expression instantly darkened. A strange feeling surged in Noras heart. She also had two children, but regardless of whether it was Pete or Cherry, she doted on them. She was afraid that she would neglect one of them and make the other unhappy. Pete and born sensitive, while Cherry was born to be more carefree. However, she had not overlooked Cherry and wronged her. After all, her family background was good. Why did Jill have to do this? Jill did not have any motherly feelings for Tanya, right? Otherwise, how could she have done this?! Jill was also a little unhappy that Nora had offended Elaine. However, she did not dare to get angry at Nora. She threw her temper at Tanya. How old are you already? You dont even know how to act! Is this the time for you to shoot your mouth off? Even if youre criticized by others, so what if you suffer a little? Why do you have to fight for the upper hand? Do you think your younger sister isnt dying quickly enough? Tanya suddenly roared angrily, My younger sister? She looked at Jill. How dare you say that the person lying inside is my younger sister? Isnt she supposed to be my elder sister?! Jill immediately choked. She gulped and Tanya said again, What I told you back then was only a superficial reconciliation. Dont think that we have really reconciled. However, youre right about one thing! Jill was taken aback. What? Tanya narrowed her eyes and sneered. I really think that the person lying inside isnt dying fast enough! She has already been arrested. Even if she doesnt have a future, she cant make up for the crime of stealing my child! I really hope that she dies from this illness! Jill was furious. She stretched out her hand and was about to hit Tanya. You evil girl! Unfortunately, before she could do anything, Nora had already moved in front of Tanya and grabbed Jills wrist. She looked at Jill coldly and said, Mrs. Jones, Tanya is my sister-in-law now. Before you hit her, did you ask for the Smiths opinion? Or do the Joneses no longer care about the Smiths opinion? Her words made Jill choke. Nora whispered again, Of course. Karl Moore is still in New York. If you have any objections to his daughter, why dont you talk to him? Nora touched her chin and suddenly approached her. She said again, By the way, do you know what Karl Moore is doing now? Jill was stunned. She only knew that Karl Moore was from the underworld, but she really did not know what he was doing Now that Nora said this, her heart sank. What? Nora only smiled and did not say anything. However, this made Jill even more afraid. She swallowed her saliva and saw Nora suddenly reach out her hand. She raised her thumb and index finger and aimed them at Jills head. Bang!. Jill was shocked and subconsciously took a step back. Then, she saw Noras lips curl up slightly. Strange evilness appeared on her obedient face. She had originally thought that Hillarys illness this time could be considered a blessing in disguise. After all, she could stay in the ward and avoid prison. However, no one expected that two days later, news would suddenly spread that Hillary had died in the ward. Upon hearing the news, the police quickly surrounded the Smiths. Chapter 465 - Cause of Death!! Hillary is dead. Tanya looked at Nora as she spoke. She stared at her in shock and disbelief. Nora frowned. Whats going on? I dont know. Tanya pointed at her phone. I was just informed that shes brain dead. The doctors just took her off the ventilator. She subconsciously clenched her fists and took a deep breath. This might be her retribution! Nora felt that this matter was a little strange. Two days ago, she had gone to see Hillary and checked her pulse. Hillary was indeed in a coma and she might have been able to find out the specific reason with a blood test. At that time, she was worried that Hillary would pretend to be sick and escape from the prison. After confirming that she was really sick, she had felt relieved. Later on, Elaine took over Hillary. Furthermore, because of her special status, Nora did not pay attention to her anymore. But why was she dead? She frowned as the butler walked in and said, Miss Nora, someone from the police station is here. They said He gulped. They said that further investigation has revealed that Hillarys death was a murder . As for the murderer, they have sufficient evidence and have come to arrest the culprit. Murderer Nora frowned. Whats going on? How could the Smiths be related to the murderer? The butler did not understand either. At this moment, the police rushed in and said, We already have evidence of your murder. Please surrender immediately! Nora: She thought about it carefully. Two days ago, she had only seen Hillary in the operating theater. At that time, there were surveillance cameras in the operating theater, so these people could not have framed her. The police officers walked towards her. Nora sighed slightly. Why was she fated with prison The last time Old Maddy fell sick, it was the same. This time, it was the same She had originally planned to follow the clues and find out who the mysterious person was that had come to New York. However, she did not expect that things would turn out this way. As she sighed, the police officer walked past and behind her. He took out handcuffs and handcuffed Tanya! Nora: !! Were the policemans words directed at Tanya? But how was that possible?! Tanya looked surprised as she looked at the police officer in confusion. What are you doing? Why did you arrest me? The police officer said, Youre suspected of murdering Hillary. We have both material evidence and witnesses, so were arresting you now! Please dont resist. Tanya was stunned. What? How could I have killed someone?! Nora also made a prompt decision to block the polices path. She asked in a deep and calm voice, Whats going on? Do you have an arrest warrant? Whats the evidence? Also, please show your police badge. Do you really think you can come in and arrest anyone you want? The police officer did not expect Nora to be so domineering. He first took out his police badge and showed it to her before showing his arrest warrant. The arrest warrant was real. Nora could not stop them. After all, if she really stopped them and escaped, it would mean that they had fled for their crimes and would be confirmed as guilty. Nora looked at Tanya and said calmly, You go first. Ill contact the lawyer immediately and prepare to bail you out. Tanya took a deep breath and nodded. Okay. When Tanya was brought out by the police, Jill arrived as well. When she saw Tanya, her eyes were red and she looked like she had gone mad. Tanya! You killed Hillary! I knew it. You always wanted her dead! You vicious person! You murderer! I should have strangled you to death when you were young! I should have thrown you to death! A person like you shouldnt have appeared in this world! She rushed toward Tanya in anger, but the police stopped her. Jill was stopped by someone. Her hands and feet tried to claw out to her, but she could not touch Tanya. She continued to curse. You killed my daughter. I dont want to live anymore, but before I die, I will take you with me! I will make you pay! The police formed a protective circle around Tanya. She looked at Jill in shock. The person in front of her had already gone mad. It was obvious that she had decided to go all out. It was courage that allowed her to risk her life for her daughter. This was not about gaining benefits, but true selfless motherly love! But if she loved her daughter so much, why was she always so cold to Tanya? Tanya looked at Hillary in confusion and muttered, Am I not your daughter?. No! I dont have a daughter like you! Youre a murderer! Youll die a horrible death. Ill curse you to go to the deepest pits of hell after you die! These extreme evil thoughts and curses made Tanya slowly retract her gaze. She did not say anything else and followed the police into the car. At the hospitals mortuary. Elaine was wandering around Hillarys corpse. She frowned and inspected the marks on the corpse. She said, There are scratches on the victims body. Her fingernails were torn off, which means that she went through an intense struggle when she was alive. We have detected an unknown drug composition in her body. Our initial estimate is that its poison. Were pretty certain that she died from the poison. After the examination, the nurse beside Elaine could not help but say, Doctor Elaine, could her death be related to her previous unconsciousness? Could it be that she was poisoned in the prison and had fallen sick because of it? We just didnt notice. These words made Elaine clench her fists tightly. She looked at the nurse with a sharp gaze. What nonsense are you talking about? We indeed could not find out the reason for her coma, but we did not find anything in her blood, either It was clearly after Tanya saw her that she died from the poisoning! The young nurse said, But But what? Elaine glared at her. Are you a doctor or am I? Even if a forensic doctor comes to investigate, this would be the only judgment! The young nurse gritted her teeth. She knew that this matter had to be resolved like this. Otherwise, it would mean that Elaines medical skills were bad and she could not treat Hillary well. However She couldnt help but say, Theres Doctor Anti too! What if the international expert could tell the real cause? However, as soon as she said this, Elaine smiled. Shes already dead. Do you think just any random doctor can look at her body? With me around, even a forensic doctor wont be able to touch her! With that, she said, Dont worry. Unless someone from the special department comes, no one can overthrow my judgment! Chapter 466 - Evidence! The nurse was stunned. Special department? The young nurse did not know about them, so she asked hesitantly, Whats that? Elaine said, Its a department above the normal police service. If they take over the case, all of us have to listen to them Forget it. You wont understand even if I tell you this. Anyway, after this case is successfully closed, Ill have enough experience accumulated to apply for a position in the special department. If she could join the special department, it would be an honor for her! Moreover, Captain Ford from the special department had an honorable status and was admired by everyone. At the thought of this, Elaines face turned a little red as she became excited. She signed her diagnosis and autopsy report and handed them to the nurse. Then, she looked at the nurse and said, The cause of death has been determined, lets cremate the corpse now. The nurse was stunned. So fast? Yes, its summer now. Corpses rot if theyre left out for too long. Even if theres a freezer, theres no need to keep her body. The nurse courteously replied, Then Ill contact the victims family. Okay. After saying that, Elaine looked at her. Contact her now. The nurse did not expect her to be so anxious. He asked, Ah? Ah, okay. C When Tanya was taken away, she only said one sentence to Nora. Take good care of Mia. After she was taken away, Nora went upstairs first. It was the weekend today, so the children did not go to school. They were playing inside and seemed to have heard the noise downstairs. Therefore, when Nora entered, she saw Mia anxiously wearing her shoes. She asked in a small voice, Why was my mommy arrested? Pete said, Dont worry. They must have caught the wrong person. Cherry held her phone. As they were in the midst of an intense team battle, she looked at Mia and then downstairs. She hesitated for 0.01 seconds before throwing her phone down and putting on her shoes. Lets go downstairs and ask Mom! Nora pushed the door open and entered. When she saw the three children, she said, Mia, your mommy has something on and needs to go to the police station. Dont worry. Mia asked hesitantly, Is she really okay? Nora got down on her knees and ruffled through her hair. Shes really fine. Your mommy is such a good person, and the police officers specialize in catching bad people. Why would they catch your mommy? Mia tilted her head and thought about it carefully. Yes, Aunt Nora is right. Then, when will Mommy be back? Shell be back tonight. Nora coaxed her patiently. Her voice was very soft. Although it was deep, it was very gentle. After saying that, she looked at Cherry and saw that the little fellows big eyes were darting around. She pouted and then silently said to Nora, Mommy, youre lying. Nora: She knew that this brat was smart and could tell that things were not so simple. However, Cherry cooperated and persuaded Mia. The little fellow looked up and said confidently, Mia, dont be afraid. Even if something really happens to your mommy, my mommy wont just sit there and do nothing! Besides, your daddy is very powerful too! If they cant do it, then look for my daddy! Mia tilted her head. What if your daddy cant do it, either? Then find my auntie and grandma! Cherry patted her chest. Dont worry. My auntie and grandma are the best! Mia was really deceived by her confidence. She nodded. Okay. Nora said, You guys have fun here. Ill get the nanny to watch over you all. You all have to stay at home obediently today, okay? Mia: Okay! Cherry said, Dont worry, Mommy! Ill take good care of Mia and Pete! Pete: When Nora saw that Mia had calmed down, she went out and picked up her phone to call Joel. However, the moment she went out, she felt a tiny tug on her pants. She lowered her head and met Petes stern but serious face. He thought for a moment and said, Mommy, I just saw that God-mom was taken away by them in handcuffs. Nora: ? Was her son so observant?! It was too difficult to lie to him. She lowered her head and was about to say something when she heard Petes clear analysis. You should contact Uncle and Dad immediately and get a lawyer to bail God-mom out. If they came here for an arrest, they must have had an arrest warrant. That means they have solid evidence, but God-mom definitely didnt do anything bad. You should look at the evidence. If Im not wrong, the evidence must have been tampered with. Hearing his logical analysis, Nora felt for the first time that her son was indeed very smart. Although he did not like to talk much and spent all his time doing Mathematical Olympiad questions, he was indeed worthy of being a child of the Hunts. Even when faced with dire situations, he could maintain his composure and think clearly. She touched Petes head. Okay, Ill do all of that. But Mia is in a bad mood, so can please take good care of her?. Pete looked at Nora helplessly. Mommy, Im not a three-year-old child anymore. These words to coax a child were useless on him. However, Nora said seriously, Pete, Mommy isnt coaxing you. Im telling the truth. Cherry has a rough personality and a big heart. Im worried about letting her take care of people. But if its Pete, Mommy would be relieved! These words made Petes face turn red. He nodded and even spoke up for his sister. Sister is also very good. Nora: This fellow was really adorable! Nora left the house and called Joel. Joel already knew about the situation when the police came in to arrest him. He said, Im bringing my lawyer over. Ill probably arrive with them. Nora nodded. Sure. Nora and Joel were not allowed to see Tanya before the case was processed. Only the lawyers were allowed to discuss these matters. After more than half an hour, the lawyer walked out with a frown. The matter has been clarified! They do indeed have the evidence to back Ms. Turners arrest! Hillarys death was caused by the toxins in her body. During the time she was detained, only Miss Tanya had seen her! She injected something in Hillarys infusion drug. All of this had been recorded by the surveillance cameras. Were at a great disadvantage right now! Chapter 467 - Confess! When they heard this, Nora and Joel were stunned. Tanya had met Hillary in private? And she had injected something into her IV tube? How was that possible?! Although Tanya hated Hillary, she would not do something like that because she still had Mia to take care of. She could not do anything illegal. Joel was the first to speak. Impossible. Nora nodded as well. Although Hillary is unconscious, she will still go to jail even if she wakes up. She has already received the punishment she deserves. Tanya would not harm her again! The lawyer sighed. But Ms. Tanya once told Jill that she would never forgive Hillary. She even wanted Hillary to die. Nora: She had indeed said this when Jill questioned her in the hospital. Moreover, there was a nurse beside her at that time. The lawyer said, Someone has evidence to prove this. Therefore, Ms. Tanya has a motive for the crime. In addition to the surveillance video and the toxins collected from the body there is both human and material evidence. Furthermore, Ms. Tanya has already confirmed the evidence from the surveillance cameras These words stunned Nora and Joel. The two of them looked at the lawyer in disbelief and questioned at the same time, How is this possible? The lawyer frowned as well. I cant get bail now, but Ive requested to meet Ms. Tanya. The two of you can follow me. Joel and Nora nodded. Soon, the formalities were completed. Nora followed behind Joel and the lawyer and slowly entered the interrogation room. Tanya sat there inside the interrogation room, looking a little flustered and helpless. She clenched her fists tightly and turned her head away the moment they entered. After the others had left, Nora remained silent. Joel, on the other hand, said slowly, Tanya, you didnt really go to see Hillary, right? There must be something wrong with their surveillance cameras. Why are you admitting to it? Did they torture you? When Tanya heard this, the panic in her eyes gradually calmed down. She looked a little depressed and shook her head. No. The police work according to the law. They cant torture me. Youre thinking too much. Joel stared at her. Then why did you admit to it? And whats with the surveillance cameras? When he asked this, Nora had already started playing the video on her phone. In the video, Tanya could be clearly seen entering the ward and taking out something to push into the IV line. Nora stared at that face. After knowing Tanya for so many years, she could almost confirm Tanya suddenly looked up and said slowly, I didnt want to kill her! Her words confirmed everything the lawyer had said! Nora put her phone away. She thought that it was all a lie, but she did not expect it to be true! If the video was real, they could not do anything When Joel heard this, he was extremely surprised. He, who could remain calm in the face of death, asked anxiously, now that it concerned Tanya, You You really went to see her? What did you inject her with? Tanya lowered her head and took a deep breath before saying, Its called Benzoplatin. This thing can make her feel pain even in a coma. The interrogation room fell silent. Tanya held her head and said in pain, I didnt want to kill her. I just wanted her to feel pain Joel, do you know? I interacted with Mia a lot before I realized that there are some scars on Mias private parts They are all old scars. I asked Mia about it, and she told me that it was her mother, when she was young. Because she was insensible, she cried and made you frown, so Hillary used a cigarette butt to burn her privates! Tanyas words were still trembling. A day ago, she had given Mia a bath Actually, she should not look at a childs private parts when she grows older. As a father, Joel had not seen it since Mia was three years old. But Tanya loved Mia too much. When she saw the small mole on Mias shoulder, she wanted to check her entire body. She did not expect to find such a big scar It had been a long time ago, and the scar was very big. It was obvious how much Mia had suffered back then!! She had asked Mia about it, who had said in fear, Mommy, Ill be serious and obedient in the future. Dont punish me like this. At that moment, Tanya felt like she had lost her mind! No wonder. No wonder her daughter, who had been pampered by Joel since she was young, was so careful. She did not have any arrogant habits at all. No wonder Mia was so afraid of Hillary So that was the reason!! Tanya was trembling with anger. She held back her rationality and coaxed Mia to sleep before sitting there in a daze for the entire night. She knew that even if she revealed this matter, Hillary would already be dead because this matter could not be changed to a death sentence The one who would be affected the most was Mia. Mia would be pitied because of this. She did not want her daughter to be pitied. However, she could not vent her frustration and anger at all. It was only in the morning that she made up her mind. Even if she had to be a bad person or a murderer this time, she would not let Hillary off so easily! Because seeing her child in pain was the most intolerable thing for a mother! Therefore, she had searched for drugs that could make ones nerves feel extremely painful and had secretly gone to the hospital to inject them into Hillarys IV bottle. Hearing Tanyas words, Joel stood up suddenly. The man, who was more than 1.8 meters tall, was trembling like a sieve. He looked at Tanya in disbelief. How how is this possible His daughter had actually suffered like this under his watch?! He clenched his fists tightly, his eyes filled with tears. Its my fault. Tanya shook her head. Youre a father, and shes a girl. How could you have known? If it werent for the coincidence, I wouldnt have looked so carefully at my daughter Shes already five years old Hillary took advantage of this! She suddenly looked up with red eyes and said in a trembling voice. So, I dont regret it. Even if I kill her, Im willing to face the consequences! But what about my Mia? Towards the end, she looked a little lost. Almost as soon as she said this, Joel held her hand and suddenly said, Tanya, what does this have to do with you? I was the one who gave you the medicine! Tanya was stunned. When did you give it to me At this point, she suddenly understood. Joel was trying to take the blame! Her eyes were red as large tears rolled down her cheeks. She lowered her head and wiped her tears. Stop fooling around However, Joel said firmly, Im useless. I couldnt protect my wife or my daughter Back then, I broke up with you because of a small misunderstanding. Now that something like this has happened to my daughter, its my fault. Its all my fault I want to tear Hillary to pieces! Chapter 468 - Too Late! Tanya grabbed his hand. This isnt your fault. Its my fault. I didnt say anything and hid everything I blamed myself for believing Jills words back then and going overseas. When I found out I was pregnant, I forced myself to give birth, but I didnt have the ability to protect the child As she spoke, her voice was choked with tears. Thats why I cant let my daughter live under her shadow forever. I want my daughter to know that people whove done bad things to her will pay the price! Large tears rolled down her cheeks again. However, Joel seemed determined. He suddenly stood up. Tanya, you dont have to hide it for my sake. I know you love me, but theres really no need for you to be so silly Besides, you couldnt have bought that medicine by yourself! Tanya bit her lip. Yes, ordinary people could not buy that drug, but what about the future mistress of the Smiths? She had used Joels name to buy that medicine! She cried and said, Ive already admitted my crime! Mia cant live without her father! Joel, if you still have any feelings for me, dont be a jerk at this time! Joel did not stay silent and only said, Mia is a girl. She needs her mother more. Nora watched as the two of them argued. She was still digesting the news she had just received. She didnt expect Mia to be treated this way. Not to mention Tanya, even she couldnt accept it. If such a thing happened to Cherry Not to mention inserting a drug, she would immediately shoot Hillary into meat paste with a gun! While she was also feeling angry, these two people were going back and forth. They were both going to shoulder the lawsuit. Nora could only abandon all her senses. Now, Tanya and Joel were angered by Mias matter. The two of them had no rationality to speak of, so they did not notice that there was a problem with Tanyas story. She interrupted the two of them. Erm, dont fight over it. That medicine is not fatal. When she said this, Tanya and Joels voices paused. The lawyer sighed. Yes, this thing is poison, but it wont kill her. However, the coroners conclusion is that Hillarys body was originally weak. She died because she was injected with this thing! Tanya smiled bitterly. Of course, I knew it wouldnt kill her Although I lost my rationality back then, I knew that Mia still needed me! I couldnt let a scumbag ruin my life! That was why I researched online for medicines that could cause pain but would not kill I didnt expect her to die. No matter how angry Tanya was, she would never leave Mia alone again. However, she could not swallow her anger. Therefore, she chose to compromise. She had punished Hillary in a safe way. She never expected that the medicine, that only worked on the nerves and did not harm the human body, would actually take Hillarys life! When the lawyer heard this, he asked, When you searched on the Internet, what were the keywords? Tanya replied, Painful but not fatal. The lawyer heaved a sigh of relief. Thats good! We can use this for a counterattack! It can prove that you didnt intend to commit murder! It was accidental murder! In addition to the fact that you have a child I think the judge will show mercy! Joel hurriedly asked, How benevolent can the judge be? The lawyer looked at Joel. Mr. Smith, if you were the one who had done it, then it would have been intentional murder. Therefore, only Ms. Tanya would be able to use this counterattack. And because it wasnt intentional, and because Hillarys actions were too hateful, the judge will pity Ms. Tanya. Im confident that Ms. Tanya will only be sentenced to three years at most! When Tanya heard this, she looked at Joel. Wait for me. Ill see you in three years. Joel pursed his lips and suddenly said, Ill give you a grand wedding in three years. Tanyas eyes turned red. Forget it. If you marry a woman who has been in prison, you will be laughed at. Im not afraid of being laughed at. I just feel very useless. Joel clenched his fists. Tanya, Im sorry. It was the end of visiting hours. Nora and Joel stood up and left with their lawyers. As soon as they left the room, Joel looked at the lawyer. If I had attempted murder on purpose to avenge my daughter, how long would I be sentenced to? The lawyer was stunned, but when he saw that Joel was serious, he calculated in his heart and said, 10 years. Joel smiled. Okay, thats the plan. The lawyer was stunned. Mr. Smith, its 10 years! Itll only be three years for Ms. Tanya! Joel lowered his eyes. Do as I say. He would rather be in prison for 10 years than letting Tanya suffer for another three years. The lawyer instantly became bitter and vengeful. He simply looked at Nora. Miss Smith, please persuade Mr. Smith! Nora was deep in thought and did not hear him at all. She only reacted when the lawyer tugged at her sleeve. What? The lawyer could only repeat Joels decision. However, Joel, who was beside her, gradually sensed Noras abnormality. He frowned and suddenly asked, Nora, do you find something odd? Nora nodded. Ive been thinking about it. Could Hillary really die if injected with 5 milliliters of Benzoplatin? According to what I know, Benzoplatin only affects the nerves and makes people feel pain, but its harmless to the body. Joel did not know medicine, so he did not suspect anything when he heard about this medicine. However, after Nora said that, he suddenly frowned. You mean Nora shook her head. Im not sure either, but I still think we should go and see the corpse. Joel nodded immediately. He looked at the lawyer. The lawyer also understood something. He hurriedly went to look for someone and asked to see the corpse. When the staff member heard this request, he did not reject it. He picked up his phone and called the morgue. However, when the call connected, he was stunned. What? Shes already been sent to the crematorium? When he said this, the three people present were all stunned! Nora and Joel exclaimed at the same time, Oh no! Before coming to the police station, neither of them had expected the corpse to be dealt with so quickly, so they did not think of protecting it at all. After all, she was already dead! They were no professional criminals, after all. They had overlooked this!! Joel rushed to the phone and asked, When did you send it out? The person was stunned. Half an hour ago After Tanya admitted to it, this case was basically set in stone. Therefore, the handling of the corpses was also within the rules! Joel and Nora looked at each other. Without a word, they rushed out the door. Nora jumped into the drivers seat and said to Joel, Sit tight! As soon as she said that, the car rushed out! Joel was already making a call, but the vehicle carrying the corpse had already arrived at the crematorium. The corpse had been sent in and the door was closed! When burning corpses at high temperatures, once they entered the furnace, they could not be taken out again! Because it was impossible to stop halfway. So it was too late! They were a step too late!! If the corpse was cremated, there was no chance of turning the situation around! Chapter 469 - A Turn of Events!! Screeeeech! The car stopped at the entrance of the crematorium. Almost the moment the car stopped, Nora and Joel jumped out. The guard was stunned. He went forward and asked, Hey, what are you guys doing? You Before he could finish speaking, Joel had already pushed him away. Nora turned sideways and slithered in. The security guard was a little surprised by the two of them. After being stunned for a moment, he chased after them. Stop right there! This is not a place where you can just barge in! Unfortunately, the two of them had already run toward the entrance of the crematorium! At the entrance, a few cars were parked orderly. Elaine sat in the front passenger seat of the car and leisurely stared at the venue, which had already closed the door. When she saw her, Nora rushed forward and stared at her. Wheres the corpse? Elaine raised her eyebrows. What corpse? Nora replied, Hillary Jones corpse! Elaine smiled. Why should I tell you where her body is? Who do you think you are? As soon as she finished speaking, Joel had already opened the door to the front passenger seat. Nora grabbed Elaines arm and pulled her out of the car. The two moved like flowing water, stunning Elaine. When she came back to her senses, she was already standing in front of Joel and Nora! Nora grabbed her wrist tightly and asked, Tell me, where is Hillary Jones corpse? Elaine tried her best to shake off her grip and said angrily, Why should I tell you? Let go of me right now! Otherwise, youll be breaking the law! At this moment, the guard at the door rushed over and blocked their way. The guard asked, Whats going on?. Elaine shouted, Call for help immediately. Someone is breaking the law here! When the guard heard that, he hurriedly found a few people and surrounded Nora and Joel. Someone had already taken out a weapon and aimed it at them. Joel took a deep breath. I suspect that the cause of the deceaseds death has not been investigated clearly, so we need to stop the cremation immediately! Send the corpse out right now! As soon as she said this, those people looked at Elaine. Elaine smiled. Mr. Smith, whats wrong? The Smith family is so powerful. Are you planning to tamper with the corpse? My colleagues and I have already determined the cause of death and signed it. Moreover, Ms. Tanya has already confessed! Why cant you let Ms. Jones rest in peace? If you take her out halfway through the cremation thats impossible! Joel stared at her. Are you guys stopping or not? The Smith family members were around, and some people had even followed them in. If this group of people did not stop, he would cause a riot here! The Smiths were not easy to bully! Elaine was shocked by his gaze. She sneered and said, What? Is the Smith family planning to attack us? Let me tell you, everyone around here is my colleague. Were not afraid of you at all! Everything has to be done according to the rules! Without orders, we cant stop the cremation! Orders By the time the lawyer applied for an order to stop the cremation, her body would probably already be burnt to ashes! This Elaine was clearly making things difficult for them on purpose. Or rather, she wanted to close this case completely. Elaine lowered her head and played with her nails. She spoke first. Mr. Smith, youre just a wealthy man. No matter how powerful you are in the business industry, youre just the husband of a criminal in my eyes! You want me to stop the cremation and I have to do as you say? Do you really think youre some big shot? She looked at Joel. Let me tell you, unless someone from the special department is standing in front of me right now, Im not changing my mind! Joels expression turned cold as he looked at the burning room. He was about to order his subordinates to attack when Noras cold voice suddenly sounded. Then I order you to stop the cremation immediately! As soon as she said this, Nora took out the documents Morris had given her from her pocket and handed them to Elaine. The special departments external forensic doctor, Nora Smith, requests that you immediately stop the cremation! III Everyone around fell silent. Elaine swallowed her saliva. Nora had already looked at the few staff members following behind her. She waved the documents in front of them and roared, Special Case Departments! Priority is above all departments! I order you all to stop immediately! Yes. Someone said, turning around to press the button. However, Elaine stopped the other party and stared at Nora. I need to determine the authenticity of this document. What if its fake? The staff was stunned and said, This It cant be fake, right? Elaine explained slowly, You can fake any certificate these days. I think this certificate might be fake! We still have to be careful when handling matters! The staff could only nod. Please let us determine its authenticity. Nora took back the documents and said righteously, Im on a special mission! Please cooperate with me immediately. If the evidence is destroyed, would you bear the responsibility?! Dont you know whats important? Stop immediately! The staff looked at Elaine. Elaine Miller Elaine narrowed her eyes. Her gaze suddenly landed behind Nora. She smirked. Yes, I suddenly feel that what Miss Smith said is right. Then, lets stop for now! The staff member heaved a sigh of relief and ran to the switch of the device. Just as his fingers touched the button, the device made a beeping sound. He was stunned. He turned to look at Nora in shock and said, Its too late. The corpse has already been burned. Nora: ?? She looked into the room and pushed the door open. What room is it?! The cremation facility could handle a few bodies at once. The staff swallowed. Number Five. Nora rushed in front of Number Five. There were only bones in front of her. The rest had already been burnt to ashes Joel followed in as well. When he saw the situation in front of him, his expression darkened. Elaine followed him in and said slowly, Sigh, Im sorry. Look, I wasted some time and accidentally burned it all. Its over Almost as soon as she said this Thud! Nora punched her in the face! She glared at Elaine angrily. You were deliberately stalling for time! Elaine took a few steps back after being punched. Her cheeks instantly puffed up, and even her mouth tasted bloody. Golden light shone in front of her eyes and she felt dizzy. She stared at Noras hand. She did not expect this woman in front of her, who looked soft and weak, to have such strength in one punch. She was beaten until her head was dizzy. She stared at Nora. What right do you have to beat up a colleague? This is illegal! Almost as soon as she finished speaking, Nora punched her again, hitting her other cheek heavily! After two punches, Elaines cheeks were all red and bloody. Nora stared at her. Youre deliberately interfering with the matters of the special department. Its a light punishment to be punched twice by me! Looking at her sharp and cold eyes, Elaine covered her face and retreated in fear. She shouted in a daze, I dont know what youre talking about This isnt over. Im going to complain to the higher-ups! I will also report to my superiors and see if they listen to you or me! Nora left these words angrily before leaving the incineration room with Joel. Joel looked at Nora, who was walking in front of him angrily. The man was very calm. His eyes even shone with a fierce light. He slowly said, Nora, dont be angry. I originally wanted to do everything by the book, but since these people seem too keen to disregard the law, dont blame me for not following it, either! The Smiths had always kept a low profile. To outsiders, they were always smiling. Therefore, people felt that the Smiths were easy to bully, right? However, they did not know that it would be easy for Quentins secret organization to save Tanya! At most, he would settle down overseas with Tanya! Anyway, Uncle Ian had found his biological daughter. He could temporarily handle everything regarding the Smiths in the country Just as he was thinking about it, he saw Nora, who had gotten into the car, suddenly turn around and look at him. The anger from earlier had disappeared completely and was back to its usual nonchalance. She smiled. Joel, dont be rash. I know what to do about this. Her almond-shaped eyes shone with a strange light. Joel: ? He narrowed his eyes and thought of how Nora had been acting very rashly ever since she found out about this. He did not know much about medicine, so when he heard that Tanya had drugged Hillary, he really thought that it was poison. He did not think in the other direction, nor did he think about protecting the corpse. However, Nora understood. She still listened to Tanya explain the reason and allowed the lawyer to find out what had happened. Then, she seemed to have realized the need for the corpse and rushed over anxiously. Thinking about it now, why did he feel like she was acting? Joel thought about it and said, Then Tanya Dont worry. Nora only left two words before starting the car. She first took Joel to the Smiths before driving out again. She drove around the city twice and shook off the people following her before entering a villa in the suburbs. As soon as she entered, Brenda said in a hoarse voice, Sister-in-law, youre here? Come and help me take a look. Which of these guys is more handsome? They all asked me out for dinner tonight, but I havent decided who to eat yet Nora hesitated. Who to eat? Brenda covered her mouth with her delicate fingers. Oh, look at me. Why am I speaking my thoughts out loud? Nora: Brenda sat lazily on the sofa in front of her. Her long, fair legs were crossed, her short skirt just wrapped around her butt. She was so sexy that she looked like a stunner. Her eyes were charming as she looked up. If not for the cold freezer beside her, everyone would have thought that she was about to have a beautiful date. Nora ignored her and looked at the corpse in the freezer. Hillary was lying quietly inside. Her injuries were obvious and one could tell that she had experienced a lot of pain before she died. Chapter 470 - How She Became Pregnant Back Then!!! Actually, when Jill came to look for Tanya, Nora had already reported to the special department. She suspected that Jill was related to that mysterious organization, so Brenda and Morris continued to pay attention to this case. When Hillary was lying in the ward, the special department had already secretly gathered her blood samples and handed them to the special departments internal inspection department for comparison. Nora looked like she did not care about this on the surface, but she was actually giving the other party a chance to relax. After all, they were still unable to apprehend their opponents this time, let alone know who they were However, Hillarys death was indeed beyond Noras expectations. Nora knew the moment Hillary died. When the police came to the Smiths to arrest Tanya, she had really thought that the other party was coming for her with the intention of sending her to prison. At that time, she had already thought about making a trip to the police station and seeing what was going on. But what she did not expect was those people were targeting Tanya. When Tanya was arrested, she sensed something was off and sent Brenda a message. After securing the evidence, she cooperated and began her performance. Since the other party wanted to slander Tanya, they must have a backup plan In that case, she would beat them at their own game and see what kind of conspiracy they were up to! It was indeed Hillarys corpse that Elaine had sent into the crematorium. However, Brenda had been waiting inside for a long time and had secretly swapped the corpse. Nora then rushed to the crematorium and made an angry scene. It was to let her hidden opponents think that Hillary had indeed been burned! Nora looked at Hillary and asked, Have you inspected her? Brenda tilted her head and said in a charming voice, Isnt that your job? It was already very difficult for me to steal the body! Nora could not help but have goosebumps. Could this person speak more normally? She put on her gloves and went to examine the body. Through the body, she could determine the last moments of the deceaseds life. C Hillary woke up in pain in her daze. The pain in her body made her curl her fingers uncontrollably. She wanted to open her eyes, but she could not. She knew she might die. How could she be dying? She suddenly remembered that after eating the pill that person had given her, her entire body suddenly felt hot as if it was going to burn. Before she fainted, that person had sneered and scolded, Trash! You cant even handle this little medicine! Hillary wanted to reach out and grab her. She wanted to shout for the other party to save her. She even wanted to say, Didnt you promise me? Why didnt you let me out? However, the other party said, I only promised you that you would leave. I didnt say whether you would leave alive or dead! Youre too useless! Then she fainted. If she had not been injected with Benzoplatin, she might not have woken up. However, now that she was awake, she could barely move her body. The pain in her body became more and more intense as if all the nerves in her body were expanding She screamed in pain. She felt like there were ants crawling over her. She scratched her skin and then her arm. Her entire body was covered in scratches, but they could not alleviate the pain under the skin! She did not want to die. Even if it hurt, she did not want to die But death was getting closer and closer to her until she slowly closed her eyes. Are you done? As Nora stood up straight, Brenda asked. Nora nodded and briefly explained the situation of the corpse. There are many scratches on her body. It should be neurological pain caused by Benzoplatin. It woke her up before she died. If Tanya had not injected her with a drug, she would have died without ever waking up. Brenda was surprised. What was the cause of death? She was poisoned, but it doesnt seem like poison either. Nora frowned. When Hillary was sent out, she had already taken her pulse. At that time, her pulse was very chaotic. Brenda asked, So was it poison or not? Nora said, Ill get Lily to dissect the corpse and investigate properly. It will take time. Brenda hummed in boredom and took out her phone to take a look. Then, she looked up at Nora. You hit Elaine? Nora replied casually, Yeah. Brenda tilted her head. I dont like her either, this person is too ugly. But werent you just acting? You clearly knew that the corpse was with me. You shouldnt have been so angry that you wanted to hit her, right? Nora raised her eyebrows. No my hands were itchy. Brenda was speechless. She twitched her lips and suddenly smiled. Youre in big trouble! Nora walked to the sink and asked while washing her hands, Yes? Brenda stood up, her slender legs wearing a pair of red high heels. She walked slowly behind her and said, Elaine has reported you to the higher-ups. She said that you beat up a colleague to vent your personal feelings. Nora raised her eyebrows. What else? Brenda smiled and said, Of course, Captain Ford is protecting you. He said that you were just anxious. After all, our case is still confidential, and we cant reveal the truth. However, Elaine is unwilling to let this go. She insisted on letting you be punished and making you apologize! Nora nodded and did not say anything else. Brenda asked curiously, What do you plan to do next? Before we expose the mastermind, we cant clear Tanyas name. Are we going to let her be detained first? Of course not. Nora said firmly, Mia will cry at home. Brenda blinked her beautiful eyes. Then what do you plan to do? What should we do? Nora suddenly smiled. Well just mind our own business, of course. Brenda: ??? That night, the special department came forward and accepted the murder case, saying that it was related to the case they were investigating Then, the lawyer hired by the Smiths completed the bail procedures. Tanya was picked up that night and returned home safely. Brenda sat in the car and looked at Nora, who was napping in the front passenger seat. She pursed her lips. Is this what you meant by our business ? Nora yawned. Yes. Everything was going according to the plan. The bail procedures were all standard. No one could say anything! Brendas lips twitched. Youre really domineering. They were clearly letting her go free! Then, she smiled. But now, our Captain Ford is going to have a headache. The suspect in the murder case was released To be precise, she was no longer a suspect. She had already been convicted. Morris was definitely under immense pressure. However, Nora did not say anything. She continued to squint her eyes. The special department could handle cases, but they could not let her friend suffer. Tanya had been implicated because of them. Why should she go to jail for their sake? She yawned and looked at Brenda. Take me home. Thank you. Brenda was speechless. As she drove, she asked curiously, When do you think the mastermind will make a move? Nora yawned again. In two days! If we catch the mastermind, the truth will be out. Brenda: Youre really confident. Nora ignored her words. She was already leaning against the bed and falling asleep. After Brenda took her to the Smiths, she realized that Justin was standing at the door, waiting for them. The car stopped and Brenda was about to wake Nora up when Justin suddenly made a shushing gesture. Then, Brenda watched helplessly as Justin picked up the unconscious Nora and carried her upstairs slowly. Five minutes later, Justin walked down from upstairs. Brenda said, Justin, you cant really be a live-in son-in-law, right? When are you coming home? Justins dark eyes glanced at her, and the mole at the corner of his eye flickered. He did not answer and asked, Its so late. Where did you guys go? Brenda: Work. Work Justin knew that Brendas work was confidential, so he rarely asked about her work. However, when he saw Nora entangled with her today, he frowned. What work? Brenda blinked and replied frivolously, That is our secret~ I cant tell you! With that, she stood up and left. When Nora woke up the next day, she casually picked up her phone and took a look. However, she suddenly realized that an unfamiliar number had sent her a message. Do you want to know how you got pregnant back then? I can tell you the truth. Chapter 471 - The Truth? How did she get pregnant This had always been a mystery! Although Justin had once lied to her and said that she had taken the initiative to force him Nora did not believe him. She was just too lazy to expose that man. After all, she was very confident in herself. She was sure that she would not lose such an important memory! Furthermore, she had investigated the recording of that day and she had indeed not left the house. They originally thought that someone had entered their house but Justin did not have any memories of this either. It seemed like both of them had been schemed against. But why was she plotted against into having a child? She was silent for a moment before replying: Tell me the truth. The other party replied very quickly, but the content stunned Nora. You just woke up? This familiar and intimate tone! She narrowed her eyes slightly and stared at her phone. The other party seemed to have sensed that something was wrong, so another message followed quickly: I waited a long time for your reply. Nora: The other party seemed to hesitate. What do you mean by ? Nora: Was this person looking for her to chat? The other party did not understand the way the Americans chatted. The other party did not seem to be American? At this thought, she replied: Speak. The other party: I cant tell you for just like that. How about this? Promise me one thing and Ill tell you. Nora: ? The other party: Americans are really strange. Why do you people always use punctuation to express your thoughts? Forget it. My condition is that as long as you join our organization, I will tell you the truth. Nora: Was this person a clown sent by a monkey? Her eyes turned cold as she replied: Im not interested. The other party: So you want your friend to go to jail? Nora stared at the words on her phone and sneered. Her slender fingers tapped on the screen a few more times before replying, The word compromise does not exist in my dictionary. The other party: Its not a compromise. I just admire you very much. After all, youre the worlds number one surgeon. Of course, if you join our organization, other than telling you the truth, I can also help you become stronger. Nora: ? She ignored this message and sent a text to Morris: Have you found out? The moment she saw the other partys message, the special department had already begun investigating the cell phone number. Morris replied: I cant find anything. Its a ghost account. The message was passed through several networks before it reached you, and our people cant track it. Nora: How troublesome. The Special Case Department? They could not do a single thing? She turned on her computer and prepared to do it herself. She sent another message: Why do you think youre stronger than us?. The other party: You dont have to worry about tracking me. With the level of those hackers in the country, you wont be able to find anything unless its Q or Y from the Hacker Alliance. But forget it. Why am I telling you this? You probably dont know about the Hacker Alliance, right?. Nora chuckled softly. Oh? Whats the Hacker Alliance? As she replied, she captured the signal! Actually, the messages were very well hidden to be tracked with just a few messages. Even Nora could not capture it through one or two messages. Therefore, she had been trying to chat with him. Otherwise, she would not have wasted this time! A new tracker appeared on the computer. It was the other party sending her another message: You dont have to worry about this. You just need to know that if you join us, you can choose any industry at will and reach the top! The best in any industry She narrowed her eyes. Was this organization really that powerful? It was no wonder they had attracted so many people! Morriss special department had been established for many years, but they had not been caught They were indeed a thorny existence. She was about to continue fishing for information when the other party suddenly sent another message. [The special department is investigating me? Do you think I will be found out just because you hired Y or Q? I have hackers who are comparable to Q and Y! No matter how good the kids from the special department are, they cant compare to me!) [Also, how did they know that I contacted you? Did you tip them off?] [Haha, Nora, for your mothers sake, I originally planned to have a good chat with you. But now, it seems like you really want to do this the hard way!) Since thats the case, lets start with your friend! I can tell you clearly that theres another reason for Hillarys death. Unfortunately, I wont give you the evidence, and since Hillarys corpse has already been incinerated, you guys wont be able to find any evidence. Ill let you see your friend go to jail with your own eyes! This can be considered an appetizer for you for not appreciating my kindness! Four messages were sent in succession. However, Nora did not look at the content of the messages. She kept following and tracking them! Unfortunately, the tracking was suddenly intercepted. The other party should also be some expert hacker Nora wanted to compete and find out the other partys location. However, she did not expect the other partys signal to suddenly disappear. He was running away without fighting! Nora frowned. At this moment, Morris called. His voice was very calm. The signal suddenly disappeared. Nora nodded and continued, The other party sensed it and has already threatened me. Morris was surprised. What threat? Nora said, He wants to send Tanya to prison. Morris asked, What should we do now? Nora sighed. I was hiding the reason for Hillarys death to lure the snake out of its hole. Now that hes out, theres nothing to hide! Of course, its to clear my friends name! Morris agreed to this suggestion, but he seemed a little disappointed. Its a pity we couldnt find their location. Whats a pity? Nora suddenly smiled. I found it. Morris was shocked. You found it? How did you do it? Where is it? Nora touched the tip of her nose. Yes, I got a hacker friend to help. Ill send you the exact location. You guys go and arrest them immediately. Okay. Morris had just finished speaking and was about to say something when a chaotic sound came from the other end. Nora only vaguely heard Morris say, Wait a minute. Then, his voice became clearer. Miss Smith, theyre really fast. Nora was taken aback. Whats the matter? Hillarys death caused a sensation on the Internet. Everyone is now calling for the arrest of the murderer! Chapter 472 - Flip the Case!! Nora smiled. Internet? Yes, Morris said. But there are also some people who are scolding the dead. They say that she must be severely punished for stealing a child. She deserved to die! As a mother, Tanya was right. Please show mercy! Back then, in order to snatch the child, Hillary had caused an uproar on the Internet. Now, she had suffered a backlash again. Even if the netizens did not know the truth and really thought that Tanya had killed her, they would feel that she deserved to die. The online consensus toward Hillary was not that great! Nora lowered her eyes and smiled. Okay, then lets reveal the truth! Okay. Nora was about to hang up when the other party suddenly said, About that Nora paused. Yes? The other party said, Come to the department. First, you need to check the corpse and take a look at the blood report. Secondly Elaine has been complaining about you. Tsk. Nora said, You want me to see her make a fool of herself? Morris was silent for a moment before saying, Elaine can be considered a colleague. Unfortunately, she made a huge mistake in this case. Dont you want to know whats going to happen to her? I really do. After all, she liked to see others get slapped in the face. Nora smiled. Alright, Ill come over now. After hanging up, Morris sent her an address. It was an office building in New York. Nora ate some food and was about to leave when she saw Tanya sitting on the living room sofa, playing with Mia. Tanya was on bail now, so she applied for leave instead of going to school. She also applied for leave for Mia. The two of them could build a relationship at home. When she saw her, Nora suddenly thought of something. She stood up and went upstairs. When she came downstairs again, she was holding a box of labeled ointment in her hand. Here. Tanya took it. This is? Medicine for treating scars. When Tanya heard this, she was silent for a moment before taking the ointment and saying to her, Thank you. It was very embarrassing for a girl to have a big scar on her private parts. Fortunately, Mia was still young and could be saved. This box of ointment had been for Cherry when she was young. She had been naughty and accidentally cut her leg, leaving a scar. Nora had developed medicine to remove the scar. Cherry was fine after applying it for a month. Although it was not packaged, it was filled with expensive herbs. Tanya naturally trusted her medical skills. Nora waved his hand. Youre welcome. With that, she touched Mias head and left. However, as soon as she went out, she saw Jill standing outside the Smiths house with the reporters. She was holding a sign in her hand with a few words written on it: Murderers will die a horrible death! May the court judge Tanya! The other reporters held their cameras. The reporters values were still correct. After Nora went out, they immediately surrounded her. Miss Smith, are the Smiths really protecting Ms. Tanya? Although Ms. Tanyas murder is pardonable, she is not a symbol of justice. It is wrong to kill someone in private. If the Smiths adhere to the law, they should send Ms. Tanya to court. I believe they will give a fair judgment! She will not be bailed out like this! Is it legal for you to bail Ms. Tanya out now? III Amidst all kinds of questions, Nora turned back and looked at the Smiths. Although the butler could stop them and prevent them from entering and could even call the police to say that they were disturbing the residents, this would make the Smiths seem like they were bullying others. Her eyes turned and she suddenly smiled. Of course, its legal. Impossible! a reporter said. Ms. Tanyas case has complete evidence. Shes not allowed to be bailed out! Jill roared, Yes, youre clearly using the Smiths power to bail her out and plan to smuggle her out of the country! Dont think I dont know! I wont let you succeed! The others also said, Thats right. How could they have bailed her out?. Nora did not look at Jill, who had aged 10 years in a single day. Instead, she looked at the reporters and raised her eyebrows. Since you dont trust me so much, why dont we go to the police station to take a look? Ill get the Smiths to prepare a car and take everyone there. When the reporters heard this, they looked at each other and finally nodded in unison. Then lets go take a look! Nora nodded and instructed the butler behind her. Jill shouted, You cant go to the police station. You have to wait here with me. Let Tanya turn herself in! Go and get sentenced! You Unfortunately, the reporters had received benefits from the Smiths previously. In their hearts, the Smiths were reasonable and a good family. This time, going to the police station to check the bail procedures was also an important report, so everyone ignored her. In the end, the Smiths butler arranged a few cars and took this group of reporters and Nora to the police station beside the special department. The special department in New York was located in an office building. At first glance, it looked like a company. Right next to it was a police station. Elaine was a government doctor and belonged to their system. Therefore, her complaints were registered in the police station. Nora had just gotten out of the car when she happened to see Elaine driving over. Her face was still swollen, and she looked very funny and ugly. The teeth in her mouth had fallen off, blurring her words. However, she saw the reporters behind Nora and heard the reporters questioning her. Will they really show us her bail documents? Is Ms. Tanyas bail really legal? Elaine narrowed her eyes and suddenly took a step forward. She said to Nora, Miss Smith! You came at the right time! Im here to complain about you today! I know that youre on a different mission from me, and your position is higher than mine! But does a high position allow you to beat up your colleagues at will? At this point, she lowered her head and looked like she was about to cry. I know youre unhappy that your best friend has been arrested and has become a murderer. But Im an upright forensic doctor. Hillarys death is under my jurisdiction. Just because I showed evidence that is unfavorable to Ms. Tanya, are you going to take revenge on me?!. As soon as she said this, the surrounding reporters immediately captured the information in her words. The reporters looked at Elaine and held microphones in front of her. They asked, Madam, may I know whats going on? How did Miss Smith become your colleague? Why did she beat you up? Elaine wiped her tears and looked up at Nora. Miss Smith is a famous surgeon both domestically and overseas. Shes The special department was a mysterious existence and was not publicly known. Elaine paused for a moment before saying, She was hired as a forensic doctor by our higher department. She used this privilege yesterday to transfer Ms. Tanyas case from our police station. Ms. Tanya had already confessed and was waiting for her sentence. I didnt expect that after she was transferred to Miss Smiths department, she would actually be bailed out! She said aggrievedly, This is a case that Im handling. I definitely wont allow anyone to escape the law! Therefore, I came here today to get Miss Smith to withdraw from this case and return this case to us! Ill make sure Ms. Tanya receives the normal sanctions of the law! She was wearing a uniform, and her words were very trustworthy. Furthermore, Tanyas bail was indeed abnormal. Coupled with Elaines swollen face and the content of her complaint The reporters instantly believed her. They started to attack Nora again. Miss Smith, is this the truth you want to show us? Youre hired as a forensic doctor, so you can use your authority to suppress others? I object! Nora stood in front quietly. Before she could say anything, her phone vibrated. Two messages were sent over. It was still that mysterious number. [Miss Smith, is it fun?] (If you want to overturn the case, you can only beg me. If you call me master, Ill help you. How about that?] Chapter 473 - Ms. Tanya Is Not a Suspect! Master? Was there something wrong with this persons mind? Nora sneered. Her slender fingers tapped on the keyboard. Call you what? The other party: Master. Nora: Good boy~ After sending this message, her phone exploded. The other party had sent several consecutive messages: [Im not calling you Master. Im asking you to call me Master!] [Youre doing this on purpose. Youre taking advantage of me!) (Heh, you still say shes your best friend? I think you dont care about her life or death at all! In that case, let your best friend go to jail! Not only your best friend, but everyone related to you will suffer!) (I want everyone around you to die!) The last message made Noras pupils shrink suddenly. She suddenly clenched her fists. Since the other party knew how she had gotten pregnant, it meant that they had orchestrated the whole thing! Then they probably also knew that she had two children and that Justin was the childs father The words everyone around you will die made her anger rise. Her pretty face was cold as she typed word by word: If anyone beside me loses a single hair, I will make your organization barren! After sending the message, the other party seemed to be frightened by her tone and did not reply for a moment. However, Elaine was already fuming in front of her. Miss Smith, is this your attitude when we talk to you? You keep playing with your phone and ignore us? Why? Youve entered the department and become a leader. Your priorities are higher than ours. Am I not worthy of talking to you? Nora then put down her phone. She looked up and said calmly, Why are you still so noisy if you know that? Elaine: ? She was stunned. She did not expect Nora to be so arrogant in front of her reporter friends! She said angrily, People are not divided into levels. Even if your position is higher than mine, youre too much! Furthermore, Im about to apply to join you. When the time comes, well be colleagues of the same level No, according to my qualifications, Ill be ranked higher than you. Why are you so arrogant? Nora looked at her in surprise. If people dont differentiate between levels, why do you care so much about it? Elaine: ! Nora raised her almond-shaped eyes slightly and said again, Also, Im not looking down on you. I just dont want to talk to you. Elaine: This woman spoke very little, but every now and then, she would say something that would make one choke to death! She said angrily, I came here today to complain about you. What kind of attitude is this? Wait and see! Ill look for your leader now! Nora turned her body away. Her posture was still calm. Oh, do as you please. Elaine: ! At this moment, knowing that Nora was here, Morris welcomed her personally. Dressed in a black jacket, it accentuated his narrow waist and long legs. He was tall and straight like a pine, making him look righteous. When he saw so many reporters at the door, he frowned and looked at the person beside him in dissatisfaction. This is a heavily-guarded place. How can outsiders make a racket here?! The security guards immediately understood and stopped the reporters. When Elaine saw this, she immediately said loudly, Captain Ford, whats the meaning of this? Our reporter friends are only here to seek justice. Is there anything we cant announce to the public? Morris immediately glanced at her. Elaine choked in fear. However, when she thought of her motive for coming here today, as well as the faint pain on her face that was still there until now, and the pain in her mouth because her teeth had dropped and were swelling up, she instantly shouted, Captain Ford, you have to get Miss Smith to give me an explanation! Im handling the case normally here, but she suddenly rushed over. I wanted to check if there was anything wrong with her identification documents. Besides, I only delayed her for a few seconds. Who asked her to come so late? Even if I gave in back then, it was too late! It was clearly her own mistake, but she still vented her anger on me! There was such a thing? When the reporters heard this, they immediately picked up their cameras and snapped photos. Someone even asked, Sir, may I know whats going on? Elaine turned back to look at them. Now that things have come to this, Im also very angry, so I wont help her hide it. Because the suspect is her friend, she used her authority to snatch the case away from our department and forcefully took the person away! This is really wrong! Captain Ford, Miss Smith is an external forensic doctor. Did you not tell her the rules of our system? Morriss expression instantly darkened. He narrowed his eyes and slowly said, Doctor Elaine, this case involves our department. Our departments nature is confidential to outsiders. I think its because you dont know the rules, right? Elaines heart sank when she heard this. The worst-case scenario had indeed happened. Morris had always been a protective person. Even if someone in his department made a mistake, as long as it was not a matter of principle, he would help them bear it. Now, he even protected Nora? Indescribable jealousy welled up in her! She looked at Morris and shouted, Captain Ford, I know youre protective of your team, but even so, are you going to protect someone who secretly let a suspect go? A reporter took the lead and shouted, Thats right. Do you always let murderers be released? Morris looked at the reporters sharply. Please watch your words. Ms. Tanya is not a suspect anymore! Chapter 474 - I Want to Bicker with You! The reporters were stunned. What? Elaine also frowned and became a little flustered. She swallowed her saliva. Captain Ford, y-youre actually talking nonsense in order to protect your own people? This case was solved by our team. I participated in the treatment and autopsy of the deceased the entire time. It was clearly Tanya who poisoned her and caused her death! This is our teams verdict. What do you mean shes not a suspect. Morris frowned and looked at her. The case has been handed over to us, so were in charge. I dont need to report to you. With that, he looked at the reporters. I dont need to report anything to you. However, in order to clear Ms. Tanyas name, I will explain and clarify! Were arresting a major criminal, and Hillarys sudden illness in prison was caused by that person! Hillarys true cause of death was not the drug Ms. Tanya used! These words were spoken forcefully. Although there was no concrete evidence, the reporters were already shocked by Morriss masculinity. No one dared to doubt such a fair man. The reporters did not dare to say anything. Elaine bit her lip. This case had been solved very quickly. Because of this, she had been praised by the team and had even gained a lot of experience. She could only apply to join the special department because of this qualification, but now, Morris was saying that he wanted to overturn this case?! She did not dare to go head-to-head with Morris, so she expressed her surprise. Captain Ford, are you mistaken? I was the one who wrote the autopsy report. She was only sick previously because of her spleen and stomach issues, which led to endocrine disorder! When she was unconscious, all her bodily functions were normal! How could she have suddenly died? You cant just say whatever you want here. Its wrong to accuse me of writing a wrong autopsy report! Anyway, the body had already been burned. It was impossible for these people to get any evidence. We Elaine wanted to insist that her autopsy report was correct. Otherwise, she would have been severely negligent! After saying this, she looked at Nora and sighed. Miss Smith, Captain Fords conclusion was given by you, right? But youre a modern medicine doctor. Its understandable that you couldnt find out the reason for Hillarys coma back then. But you cant pretend to know something you dont understand and spout nonsense here! Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at her. Before she could say anything, Morris rushed to scold her. I never speak nonsense! The reason I said this is because I have evidence! Hillary was injected with a new drug! Evidence Elaine swallowed. Only then did she suddenly realize that Nora stopping her from burning the corpse might really have been a request from the special department! In that case, did she really delay the important matters of the special department? But even so, she could not admit it now! She frowned. What new drug? When Hillary was sent to the hospital, I did a full body checkup for her. This new drug doesnt exist at all. Her blood sample was normal! When Nora heard this, she thought of the situation that Lily had investigated and slowly said, The drug doesnt produce any external effects when injected into the body. The equipment can barely detect it, either, but it will slowly take effect. It can cause a person to die suddenly in three to four days! Tanya had injected a psychotic drug and caused Hillary to act up in advance. However, that was definitely not the reason for her death! When Elaine heard this, she felt even more guilty. However, she still braced herself and said, How can you prove what you said? I have reason to suspect that youre talking nonsense. How could there be such drugs! Ive never even heard of it! Oh. Nora smiled faintly. Then you must be quite dumb. Elaine: She was furious. Miss Smith, I suspect that youre fabricating a reason! You said that the drug in her body will only act up in three to four days, but now that the corpse is gone, how can you prove it?. After saying that, she looked at Nora proudly. As long as the body was gone, this case would be locked. There was no way to turn the tables! If she insisted on it, she could even continue to complain to the higher-ups that the special department was using their power to vent their personal desires! When the higher-ups blamed her, Captain Ford could only fire Nora, who was an external forensic doctor. Elaine herself could also take advantage of this wave of popularity to increase her qualifications and enter the special department. Just as Elaine thought about this, she heard Nora say with a faint smile, Who said that the corpse is gone? Elaine was stunned. What do you mean? It means that the corpse is lying in the autopsy room of our special department, Nora said lazily. If you dont believe me, Captain Ford can take you in for a walk? Elaine: !!! She recalled that day. In order to quickly close the case, she had personally supervised the cremation. And because her corpse had already been burned, Nora even beat her up angrily! But it turned out the corpse had not been burned at all! Nora was acting that day! She had even beaten her up Anger surged in Elaines heart. You stole the body? me What do you mean by stealing? If you dont know how to talk, you should shut up. Can a corpse transferred away by the special department be considered stealing? Brenda walked out of the special department in her beautiful seven-centimeter high heels. Her wavy hair was spread out behind her, her dress red and beautiful. When she walked, her waist twisted and turned, bringing with it her own charm. Amorous. The word described her perfectly. When she saw Brenda, Elaines eyes instantly revealed fear. She took a step back and knew that she had offended the wrong person this time! However, she could not admit her fault. Therefore, Elaine patted her head immediately. So this case really involves your secret department! But Captain Ford, Captain Brenda, why didnt you say so earlier? If you had said so earlier, I wouldnt have made this mistake! Also, when the deceased was sent to the hospital, I did a full body checkup. She was indeed in a coma because her body was out of tune. I never expected it to be like this! She sighed. This is all a misunderstanding. In that case, I wont bicker with you. After all, you didnt do it on purpose. With that, she turned to leave. After all, the corpse had not been burned. They must have already obtained evidence! She could not hide her thoughts anymore. Now, she could only confirm that she had been careless and not talk about anything else. She had to get away from here as soon as possible. As for the matter of her being beaten She gritted her teeth. She knew that she would not be able to take revenge today, but it was never too late to take revenge! When she found an opportunity, she would make Nora pay! Elaine quickly analyzed the pros and cons and made the right choice. She turned around and was about to leave when Nora said, Wait a minute. Elaine turned around and heard the girl say in a relaxed voice, If you dont want to bicker with me, Ill bicker with you. Chapter 475 - I Got You! Elaine stopped in her tracks. As she cursed in her heart, she tried hard to squeeze out a smile. She turned back and looked at Nora. She smiled and said, Thats true. I was wrong this time. If you hadnt taken the corpse in time, Im afraid, I would have really destroyed the evidence! Its my mistake. I was wrong. Captain Ford, when I go back, I will submit a report for inspection. Is that okay? She was indeed a smart person. Nora curled her lips disdainfully. A mistake at work should not have been aggressive, but the nature of Elaines mistake was too evil. She must have not found out the real cause of Hillarys death back then and wanted to hide the fact that she had not been treating her well. That was why she had pushed all the blame onto Tanya! How could she forgive such a person?! Nora did not wait for Morris to speak and said, Can it really be just as simple as losing your job? Elaine had already scolded Noras ancestors in her heart, but she still looked apologetic. She smiled bitterly and said, My medical skills are not good enough. I couldnt tell. Its not that youre not good at medicine. Nora suddenly spoke. Elaine heaved a sigh of relief. She felt that the other party was still sensible and knew to give her some face. She was about to smile and agree when she heard Noras next words. You have a bad character. Elaine: !?! She suddenly looked at Nora. Miss Smith, I dont understand what you mean. My character is bad because I made a mistake? Can you guarantee that all the other autopsy reports have been perfect? Have there been no misjudgments since ancient times?! I cant. Nora replied calmly, But it was a deliberate misjudgment. Elaine narrowed her eyes. I dont know what youre talking about! Then well be more direct. Nora glanced at Brenda after saying that. Brenda: Alright, since her sister-in-law did not want to talk, it was her turn. She coughed lightly and said, You were eager to close the case and seek benefits! Elaine bit her lip. I admit that I wanted to close the case, but I wont admit that I was anxious for credit! I made a mistake in this case, but I didnt do it on purpose! Oh? Brenda tilted her head. Then why did you want to burn the corpse as soon as possible? Elaine: Because, because its summer now, I was worried that the corpse would start rotting! Brenda laughed. There are freezers in the morgue. Elaine swallowed again. But Ms. Tanya had already confessed. This case could have been closed. Why would I still keep the corpse? Youre wrong. Brendas gaze suddenly became sharp. The case had never been solved. Youre no longer neglecting your duty. Youre profaning your position! You used your identity to dispose of the corpse so that we wouldnt find anything unusual! Elaine still wanted to say something when Brenda suddenly smiled. Of course, this might not be because of your selfishness. Theres another possibility. Elaine heaved a sigh of relief. What possibility? Maybe youre in cahoots with the person who poisoned Hillary Jones! With that, Brenda suddenly covered her mouth and pretended to be surprised. Ah, I didnt expect you to be a spy for the other party, Elaine. With that, she looked at Morris. Captain Ford, shouldnt such a person be arrested quickly and interrogated properly? Shes too suspicious! When Morris heard this, he looked at Elaine cooperatively. Elaine: ! The cases that the Special Case Departments handled were all major cases. In fact, Morris had the right to capture her first and report later! And criminals who could be arrested by him could be interrogated using special methods. It was completely different from other departments. The moment Elaine thought of the Special Investigation Department, she instantly shuddered and shouted, I didnt! Brenda stared at her, still smiling. Then how do you explain why you were in such a hurry to burn the evidence? How could she explain Elaine knew what was important! Of course, it was to seek benefits! At least that would save her life! Elaine was forced to admit her mistake. I was wrong! I couldnt find the cause of Hillary Jones illness when I was treating her. In the end, she died. I didnt want to be accused of having poor medical skills. Coincidentally, Ms. Tanya had given her a hallucinogen, so I pushed all the blame to her! I was anxious to burn the corpse because I was afraid that Miss Smith would discover something! The reporters below were in an uproar. At this moment, the truth was out. Everyone aimed their cameras at Elaine and took photos. Brenda took the opportunity to smile. Dear reporter friends, you can report her for defamation, but dont report anything on our department C Were the confidentiality department. If we appear in your reports, Ill find all of you for a date and tea. When she said this, her tone was ambiguous, but everyone understood the threat in her words. Therefore, all the reporters promised, No, no, we will only clear Ms. Tanyas name. We will not report your departments case! Thats good. You guys are really a bunch of cuties. Brendas gaze landed on the handsome photographer in the first row. Then, she quickly looked away and at Elaine without any reluctance. And you, do you know what to do? Elaine: What do I do? Brenda: Omg, why are you so stupid? How can you have a boyfriend like this? Youve already admitted your mistake. Why dont you hurry up and write a report? Then wait for the higher-ups to handle this! This handling was at least a suspension! Elaine clenched her fists in anger. In the end, she could only nod. She gritted her teeth and looked at Nora. Okay, Ill write a report! After the reporters and Elaine left in a hurry, Nora took out her phone and took a look. Her last message to the other party was: If anyone beside me loses a single hair, I will make your organization barren! After a minute, the other party sent her another message. [Ive investigated what it means to be barren, but theres no grass where our organization is!) Nora: ?? Was there something wrong with this persons brain? As she was thinking, the other party sent another message. (You didnt burn the corpse. I finally understand. Youve been scheming against me all along! You were waiting for me to contact you and then seize the opportunity to arrest me! Unfortunately, I have many people protecting me. You cant catch me!] Nora narrowed her eyes and typed a reply: Ive already caught you. Chapter 476 - Frightening You~ In a luxury hotel in New York. A tall, slender, and thin figure sat there. Only his chin and lips were visible. His rosy lips looked a little bewitching. The corners of his lips were curled upward slightly, revealing a row of white teeth. His smile was as evil and charming as a little devils. When he saw the words Ive caught you, his smile suddenly froze. He stood up abruptly and immediately said anxiously to the people on either side of him, Quick, their men are here! Withdraw at once! Everyone immediately packed their things. After gathering their little luggage with them, the group walked out with great momentum. But as soon as he reached the door, he suddenly stopped. Then, he slipped over to the window and looked down. After observing carefully, he suddenly broke into a grin and cursed angrily, Shit! I almost got fooled by that woman again! He paced back and forth in the room angrily while cursing under his breath. How insidious! Cunning! Wily! Sly! After using those four terms, he seemingly couldnt think of any more suitable words. After racking his brains, at last, he cursed angrily, How clever! Smart! And alert! I absolutely have to turn her into my servant! The people standing around protecting him were speechless. They really wished they could remind their little master that words like smart, clever, and alert were compliments But when they saw how angry he was, they wisely decided to shut up. Brenda leaned over and glanced at Noras phone. Who are you texting? Surely you didnt find yourself another handsome guy behind my cousins back? Nora, you mustnt do something so uncool! Nora: ? She was about to say that she hadnt when Brenda said, Good things have to be shared. You mustnt keep the handsome guy all to yourself if youve found one. Remember to share him with me. Nora: As it turned out, the Hunts had such powerful genes. No wonder Cherry was so obsessive about good-looking people. Those genes definitely didnt come from her, nope. Nora handed her the phone. Brenda was puzzled when she saw the messages. Didnt we already check the address you gave us, Nora? Its a large international hotel. There are foreign guests traveling to and from the country staying there. We have already checked the place out. More than 100 people checked in yesterday. We could only lock on to those 100 or so people and investigate them one by one, but we didnt catch anyone at all! Oh, I was just trying to scare him. It was that idiots fault for talking to her like that every day. Brenda: Nora added, Besides, it may just trick him into appearing. Brenda raised her eyebrows. However, she understood what Nora meant the next moment. If I were him, then I would definitely panic and want to withdraw immediately after seeing the message. In that case whoever evacuates in a panic at this point would be who were looking for! Nora nodded. Yeah. It all depends on whether he falls for it or not. For some reason, the person texting her gave Nora the feeling that he was some kind of funny idiot. The messages he sent made her feel as if he was pure and innocent, yet also evil and demonic. He was just like an unworldly little demon king who had innocently come to the human world to play. In a moment of pure curiosity, he had casually killed a few people. In his world, there was no good or bad, or right or wrong. To him, the only concept he had was whether something was fun or not Otherwise, why would a normal person talk about making someone their servant or being someones master? He was so childish that it was laughable. Brenda and Morris immediately contacted the undercover officers who had surrounded the hotel, and told them to observe the place. In the end, the conclusion they came to was Brenda said, A few guests happened to be checking out of their rooms. Our men are currently following them, but from how they look, they dont seem to be the ones were looking for. Thats normal, too. Nora said, He must already have his guard up since the first time I tricked him. This shows that his brain is at least functioning normally. Brenda and Morris: But, Noras lips curled upward slightly as she said, Its worth all the effort if it scares him. Brenda stepped forward and put her arm around her shoulders. Nora, when I first saw you, I thought you were a cold and well-behaved girl. From how it looks like now, though, it seems that there are also times where I misjudge! Which part of her was well-behaved? She was clearly mean and arrogant! She was merely wearing sheeps clothing that made people think she was well-behaved, thats all! It was all her almond-shaped eyes fault! Nora yawned and ignored her. Instead, she looked at Morris. Lets go to the hotel and have a look? Morris nodded. My thoughts exactly. The two of them walked toward their respective cars. Brenda went after Nora and got into her car. I wanna go too- After all, being in the company of a handsome guy like Captain Ford is a very enjoyable experience! They had only met a few times, but Nora had already become immune to whatever she said. She ignored her completely and started the car. The car quickly arrived at the Grand Hotel Venice. Grand Hotel Venice was one of the few rare six-star hotels in New York. Those who stayed here were all either rich or noble. Some foreign businessmen also stayed there. The hotel lobby was luxuriously decorated. The leather sofas in the lounge area were of very good quality. After the three of them arrived, Brenda went to handle check-in procedures for a room. She said along the way, The best way to monitor him is to infiltrate the enemys ranks! I shall stay here for the next few days! Then, she looked at Morris and raised her eyebrows. Captain Ford, will I be reimbursed for the expenses? Morris: He said hesitantly, Its very dangerous for a woman to stay here by herself. How about Thats not quite a good idea, is it? Brenda suddenly said shyly, Is Captain Ford thinking of staying here with me? But that would make us a couple staying together The corners of Morris lips spasmed. He couldnt help but keep feeling like Captain Brenda was a little unreliable. He said, Youve misunderstood, Captain Brenda. What I mean is, Ill be the one staying here instead. Brenda looked at him. Her beautiful eyes blinked, and then she smiled and said, Youre thinking of enjoying life here on the pretext of working, arent you? I wont be fooled! You have two choices-either we stay here together, or I stay here by myself~ You can stay here, then. Nora did not consider staying in the hotel at all. She merely took out her cell phone-sure enough, the person without a phone number had sent her another text message: Thinking of tricking me? No way! Heh heh. Nora replied: I wasnt tricking you. Im in the hotel lobby right now. Do you dare to come down here? After sending the message, she provoked him again: Oh, I forgot. You are just someone unfit to be seen in public, so how would you possibly dare to come and meet me, right? In a room upstairs. Shit! The man was infuriated. He walked straight to the door and said to his subordinates in bad English, Shes provoking me! But I have to go down because I am not a coward! Im going to catch her, bring her up here, and make her kneel down and beg me for mercy!! Chapter 477 - I’m Q When the men heard him, they panicked and stopped him. Sir, you cant- But before he could finish, the man pushed him aside. Step aside and let me out! Im not going to let that little fatty look down on me today! The men werent as strong as him, so he broke free easily. He walked toward the elevator hall outside. At the sight, the men looked at one another and suddenly said, It seems like we can only rely on the old method again. C Nora waited for a while after she sent the message. The other partys thoughts were very pure like a childs. Although he had a high IQ, provocation might still work on him. Unexpectedly, though, not only did he not come down, but he did not even reply to the message. In the midst of her hesitation, a familiar figure suddenly walked out of the hotels elevator hall. Nora was a little taken aback to see him. It seemed like the other party had also spotted her. His eyes lit up and he walked over. While walking over, he held a handkerchief over his mouth and coughed a few times. Seemingly having coughed up something, he glanced at the handkerchief. Then, he folded it and placed it in his pocket. He walked over with a gentle smile and said, I wasnt expecting to see you here, Ms. Smith. Nora was taken aback. Mr. Gray? The person in front of her was none other than Anthony Grays uncle, Caleb Gray! Nora narrowed her eyes and looked around. She asked, What are you doing here? Caleb coughed again and said, I have a client here Im here to discuss a business deal with him about herb purchase. Cough, cough, cough Its been a long while since I last saw you, Ms. Smith, but you are still as radiant as ever. What are you doing here, though? Before Nora could speak, Brenda suddenly rushed in between the two of them. After looking left and right, she patted Nora on the shoulder and said, Hey, how sneaky of you, Nora! But before she could finish, Nora said, This is my ex-fiances uncle. The rest of Brendas words were pushed back down her throat. Caleb coughed another couple of times and smiled. His rich and mellow voice was very pleasant. That makes me sad, Ms. Smith. Arent we friends? He thought that she was being too distant while introducing him just now. Nora thought for a moment. The two of them had talked quite a few times by now, so she nodded and replied, I guess we are. Caleb sighed and shook his head dotingly. You sound a little too much like youre forcing yourself to say that. Nora smiled. Suddenly, she said, If this was a text, my response would probably be a series of ellipses right now. Caleb held his forehead and said, Am I rendering you so speechless that you dont want to talk to me anymore, Ms. Smith? Nora stared into his eyes. When she saw that he looked normal and comfortable when he said that, she smiled and replied, Not at all. Caleb seemed like he wanted to talk to her a little more, but after checking the time, he said, I wanted to invite you for a meal to thank you for your help with my pharmaceutical companys registration the other time, but I have a business meeting later, so next time? Nora stepped aside. Lets do that next time. Caleb walked past her. The man was wearing a black suit. He was already 29 years old after all, so he looked exceptionally mature and gentle. Nora was staring at him from behind when Brenda stretched out her hand and waved in front of her. Stop staring at him, hes already gone! With such a handsome and gentle guy like him, why did you choose a stick-in-the-mud like Justin? He isnt romantic at all. IIII Nora retracted her gaze and looked at Morris. Morris nodded. He held his hand over his earphone and spoke into it in a low voice. Two minutes later, he said, He is indeed here for a business meeting. The other party is a medicinal herb merchant from overseas. He also has another business meeting later. Nora breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. She had suspected Caleb of being the mysterious person just now. However, Caleb spoke very elegantly and his words were all very appropriate. He differed too much from the mysterious person who didnt know much English. Moreover, she had deliberately brought up the topic of ellipses to sound him out just now. Caleb also understood the meaning of ellipses. Therefore, it should be okay to rule him out right? While thinking about it, she lowered her head and looked at her cell phone again-the other party still hadnt replied to her message yet. The three of them waited for a few hours in the hotel lobby. Seeing that there still werent any clues-in fact, the other party wasnt even sending messages to Nora anymore-Nora stood up and said, The two of you can continue standing guard here. Im going back first. Brenda nodded immediately. A third wheel like you should have left a long time ago, Nora. Captain Ford and I will be fine by ourselves here! After Nora left, Brenda took out her cell phone and picked up a call. Nora has already left and is going home now, Justin! What is she doing? Cant you just ask her? What are you asking me for? Its not like shes gonna be in bed with me Beep beep beep The disconnected tone rang out on the other end of the line. Brenda curled her lips disdainfully. What a prude. He cant even take a joke. Nora drove back to the Smiths. As soon as she entered, she saw Justin waiting for her in the parking lot. The man stared at her, making Nora feel as if she was being caught fooling around with another man. She got out of the car and asked, What are you doing here? Waiting for you. The man answered casually and naturally. Then, he turned and followed beside her. What are you investigating lately? Nora thought for a while and replied, How I became pregnant. She glanced at Justin. Sure enough, the man touched his nose guiltily after hearing her answer. Noras lips curled into a smile. Cmon, spill. What kind of evidence do you exactly have, and how far have your investigations gone? Justin must have also fallen victim to someones schemes back then. If not, he would not have hated Petes mother so much back then, let alone not know who she was. Seeing that she seemed to be aware of everything now, Justin sighed and said, Actually, I was telling the truth in the beginning. The beginning In other words, Justin had indeed been unconscious for a while at that time. But if he was unconscious, and also had no memory of what he did, then how did she get pregnant? While Nora was thinking about it, her cell phone beeped twice. She lowered her head and picked it up-it was another text message from the unknown number: Haha, when I went downstairs, you were already gone! Nora: Although you made me really angry, I am still willing to give you a chance and show you how strong our department is. I have already unleashed my second big move. Are you ready? Nora: ? Why was he talking like he had serious eighth-grader syndrome?! He had targeted Tanya the first time. Who would he target for his second big move? While thinking about it, she saw Joel suddenly hurrying out of his room. He had a serious look on his face and was walking quickly to the car. Before Nora could say anything, he drove off. It looked like something had gone wrong? The Smith Corporation was in an utter mess. As soon as Joel entered the office, the people in the IT department said, Mr. Smith, this is simply too bizarre. Our network suddenly went kaput without any warning! All the computers have also been infected with viruses. Ive pulled out the network cables, but it didnt seem to be working. The invader is using a very powerful virus Joel took a deep breath. Wheres Speedy? Speedy was a hacker that the Smiths had hired. One could say that he was the Smiths treasure. Legend had it that the Hunt Corporation had paid a high price and hired Y as their network consultant. As a result, no one dared to invade the Hunt Corporation. As for the Smith Corporation, their hacker was Speedy. The manager of the IT department said, The master is trying to fix the network, but I think its hard to say how itll turn out this time! The IT manager frowned and said, The other party is very aggressive and also has very solid skills. We suspect that they are a well-known hacker!! As the manager spoke, Joel entered the room, upon which he saw Speedy, who was pulling a long face, trying to repair the network. However, the computer screen suddenly blacked out. Someone had invaded the network! Speedy had no chance of repairing the network at all. When Joel saw this, he walked up to behind Speedy and said, Ask him who he is. Someone who could beat Speedy would undoubtedly be very skilled! After all, Speedy and Solo were equally famous! Speedy got it. Mr. Smith was planning to negotiate with the other party. He typed: Who are you? The other party replied: I am Q. Joel narrowed his eyes. In the hotel room. Someone asked, Why are you claiming to be Q, sir? The man sat there with a wicked smile at the corner of his lips. He replied, Because Q is someone who doesnt surf the Internet very much, so no one can find him. His name can also instill fear in people. Besides, if I say that Im Q, they wont think of going to the real Q for help. Of course, our hacker toy is indeed not bad. It seems that she has managed to adapt to the genetic modification drug- Shes much more useful than Hillary Jones! That piece of trash wasted a dose of my drug! Hmph! But since the Smiths network cant be used anymore, theyll have to listen to me now! Haha! He leaned triumphantly against the sofa and held both hands behind his head. Say, if a huge company cant use the Internet, how are they going to operate? Will my little servant come and beg me now?? Tsk, Im suddenly really looking forward to it! He sat upright and added, By the way, tell our new toy to give them some more goodies as best as they can! We must drive them into a corner! This way, I would be able to negotiate with my little servant-! Yes, sir. After he left, a voice suddenly rang out faintly in the room. A rich and mellow voice reprimanded, Stop messing around! How am I messing around? Dont you find this very fun? Also, what makes you think you can order me about? I am the little master! I have the final say in everything! Go away, you sickly guy! The people standing guard outside didnt react even when they heard the conversation. It was as if they had already long since become accustomed to it. Chapter 478 - Ungrateful Sigh. Mr. Gray is the only one who can keep the little master in check a little. Yeah. Its all thanks to Mr. Gray today. Otherwise, the little master would really have run all the way down The people guarding the door couldnt help sighing C Q? In the Smith Corporations office, Speedy was stunned. He looked at the alphabet on the screen with great surprise. Q is the current leader of the Hacker Alliance. Y is the only one in the world who can contend against him. But Y has already announced that he will not go against Q So Q and Y can pretty much be said to be invincible! Everyone else in the IT department didnt dare speak when they heard what Speedy said. All of them looked at Joel. Joel stared at the screen. He looked calm as he typed: Mr. Q, may I know what you are after? The other party: I want you to go bankrupt, haha. His reply was filled with hostility, which caused the entire IT department to panic for a while there. Joel narrowed his eyes and continued typing: Is there some kind of misunderstanding between us? The other party: Not with you. Joel: Then who is it? The other party: Your younger sister. Joel wrote: What did my sister do to offend you? The other party: Hmph, I took a fancy to her and want her to be my servant, but she is actually being so ungrateful! Joel: ? He narrowed his eyes and typed: Well, thats certainly pretty ungrateful. The other party: Right? So many people dream of becoming my servant, but I never agree. How dare she refuse me when I chose her? Joel: What I mean is, youre pretty ungrateful. The other party fell silent. Joel continued to type: Its for your own good that Im forbidding the Smith Corporations young missy from becoming your servant. The other party: How so? Joel replied: Im afraid that shell drive you to your grave. The other party: !!! The lip corners of the staff standing behind Joel couldnt help but spasm. Their boss was simply too sharp-tongued. However, they didnt dare to say anything, and could only look at one another. The other party soon sent another reply: What does that mean? My life expectancy will be shortened? Why? Joel: ? A question mark appeared above his head before he realized that the other party might be a foreigner, so he might not understand certain English phrases. Thus, Joel changed to a straightforward choice of words. He wrote: What I mean is, you are not blessed enough to have her around! Neither are you worthy of it! The other party understood this time. His speed of response clearly became fasterobviously, he had become a little angry. He wrote: Since you are so reluctant to part with your sister, then youll have to suffer my anger! In this age of the Internet, I wonder how many days the Smith Corporation can survive without the Internet? Haha, Im really looking forward to seeing how the second biggest company in the country takes step after step towards its doom! Joel narrowed his eyes. He wanted to say more, but the other party obviously couldnt be bothered to argue with him anymore and had turned off the computer screen. In an instant, all the computers in the Smith Corporation went down and could not be turned on anymore. Joel got up. Speedy sat in front of the computer and started to repair the network again. However, he was sweating profusely. How could he possibly be a match for the top hacker Q? Speedy felt immense pressure. He suddenly stood up and said, Mr. Smith, I Im not doing this anymore. Joel looked at him sharply. Are you unable to do it? Or are you afraid of doing it? Speedy swallowed and replied, Both, I guess! Q and Y are the leaders of the Hacker Alliance. If I offend him, Ill have a hard time in the Hacker Alliance in the future! Joel frowned. As far as I know, the Hacker Alliance does not restrict your work, nor does it require you to avoid going against Q and Y. Speedy lowered his head. Yes, there are no clear rules, but if I offend my boss, I wont be able to stay in this line of work anymore. Im sorry. Joel stared at him and suddenly said, You dont usually do much work, do you? But the Smith Corporation pays you a huge amount every year. Do you think we give you that money so that you can easily quit on us during crucial moments like these? Speedy frowned when he heard him. He said, Mr. Smith, I have a good suggestion for you now, and that is to get Ms. Smith to admit her mistake and give in to the other party. The servant and master talk is probably just a joke! There is no need for the Smith Corporation to fight them just because of a joke. Joels expression turned cold. I am the head of the Smith Corporation. Your task is to repair the network for me! Speedy swallowed and suddenly walked to the door. Mr. Smith, I cant do this! Im leaving! The IT manager frowned as he watched Speedy leave. He asked, Mr. Smith, if even Speedy leaves, what are we going to do next?! Joel lowered his eyes. Speedy was simply too unprofessional! He had gotten cold feet and escaped just because of fear. Joel had really misjudged him. He slowly said, Continue trying to repair the network. I will think of something! After speaking, he looked at the panicked employees at a loss around him and said calmly, None of the Smith Corporations revenue comes from telecommunications. Our businesses are all in the physical industry. Whats there to be scared of even without the Internet? Its just a 30% loss! After making the bad-ass statement, Joel left, planning to ask Nora what was going on. Chapter 479 - Do You Have A Feud With Q? The Smith Corporations situation actually wasnt as good as how Joel had put it just now. The physical industry was currently in decline in the States whereas new media networks were flourishing. The Smith Corporation had also opened a few companies doing online businesses. All the servers were in the Smith Corporation. Once the servers went down, those in other places He had only just thought of that when someone hurried over and said, Mr. Smith, our games players are all sending feedback that they cant access the games. They are threatening to uninstall the apps! Mr. Smith, the live-streamers on our live-streaming app are asking why they cant access the app and whats wrong with the servers! Mr. Smith, we had to make a fund transfer for the big deal today, but now that there is no Internet, we cant complete the transfer All sorts of problems came one after another. Joel got his subordinates to deal with them one by one, and then he entered his office. It was already evening by then. The troubled Joel rubbed his temples and took out his cell phone. His finger was already on Noras number when his executive assistant pushed the door open and came in. Mr. Smith, we are trending on social media! Joel was surprised. He closed the call app and went to take a look at the trending topics on social media first. There were five to six trending topics, such as #SmithCorporationServersBreakDown, #SmithCorporation GetsHacked, #XXMobileGameServerDown, and so on. They occupied the first few places among the most popular topics. Obviously, someone had paid money to make them trend. Comments had already exploded: Oh my god, has something gone wrong with the Smith Corporations network? Can we still trust the Smith Corporation? Why were they hacked? Do they take cyber security so unprofessionally when they are such a big company?. My personal information registered with the Smith Corporation wont be stolen, right? This is unacceptable! How can they still call themselves the second-best enterprise in the country when this is all they can do? Is a company whose network defenses were breached so easily really trustworthy?! This is too much! I finally took time off today to play games for a whole day, yet they are suddenly telling me that the server is down, so I cant log in? What the hell? Im uninstalling this! Goodbye! All sorts of rumors flew all about the Internet. Everyone in the company could only keep watch on the ongoings with their own Internet hotspots. All of them were terribly anxious, yet also helpless. The IT department was even starting to call up people for help. However, the moment IT experts heard that it was Q targeting them, no one dared to come over and help. The people in the IT department had no choice but to work overtime! But no matter how hard they tried, they simply werent the other partys match! Q was constantly online. Once they found a flaw and fixed it, Q would attack again. It was impossible for them to guard against him! Everyone panicked. Mr. Smith, this is terrible! Our stocks are plummeting! His executive assistant delivered another piece of bad news. All the trending topics about their server downtime had finally ushered in the most terrifying crisis for the Smith Corporation! Once the stocks reached the lower limit, their company would be in danger! Joel narrowed his eyes and said, Find a way to intercept Q and stop him from damaging the servers further for now. I will look for someone to help. The assistant nodded. Just as he was about to leave, someone pushed the door open again. It was Samuel. He looked at Joel furiously. Whats the matter with the Smiths stocks? The price has fallen so much! Are all the people the Smiths are raising all rubbish? They cant even repair a lousy Internet network? Behind him was his executive assistants assistant. She looked absolutely flustered as she said, Im sorry, Mr. Smith. I couldnt stop him. Joel glanced at her and then looked at his executive assistant. The executive assistant nodded and left the office with his assistant. Samuel sat opposite him. I heard that its Nora who offended Q? I knew that the woman was a jinx! She caused so much trouble the moment she returned to the family! Since they are just doing this because theyre angry, how can you still fight him so stubbornly and put our entire business at stake?! Our stocks are plummeting right now, and it is very likely that well be delisted after hitting the lower limit! The Smith Corporation is a listed company, it is not something you can use to defend her for her nonsense! Joel corrected him. He claims that he is Q, but he may not necessarily really be Q. I am already looking for someone to confirm his identity. Samuel was so furious that he was dumbfounded. How would he be able to take down our network and put so many people at a loss if he wasnt Q? Besides, why would he pretend to be Q? Just what are you thinking about all day long?! Is the problem him being a right now? Joel ignored him. Instead, he took out his phone to confirm something first. He dialed Noras number. Nora, I heard that theres some bad blood between you and Q? What exactly happened? Chapter 480 - She Isn’t Q At the Smiths. At the sight of Joel rushing out as though there was some kind of trouble going on, Nora narrowed her eyes. She felt that it might have something to do with herself. She turned and walked to the car, planning to go to the company to take a look. Unexpectedly, before she could get into the car, Cherry and Pete rushed over and clung to one of her legs each. Cherry raised her head. Mommy, where were you the whole day? Why didnt I see you?! I miss you so much! Pete didnt say anything, but his eyes, as he looked at Nora, were full of attachment. Nora: To be honest, she had never neglected Cherry just because she was busy with work. At the most, she wouldnt spend time with her to make up her sleep hours. However, Cherry was by her side even when she was asleep. Therefore, it was true that the two children rarely saw Nora so busy that she didnt even come home. Nora ruffled Cherrys hair. Mommy has something important to do. Let Mommy go first, OK? Cherry bit her lip. But I miss Mommy! Nora looked at Justin helplessly. The man sighed, and a hint of a doting look appeared on his handsome face. He thought about it for a moment and then said, Alright, let Mommy go to work. Daddy will accompany you to sleep tonight, okay? Cherry and Pete could only nod. Nora finally got into the car and went after Joel. However, his car was already out of sight. After a moments thought, she went one round and finally headed towards the Smith Corporation. C After tucking both the children to bed, Justin went out. As soon as he came out, he picked up his phone and called Brenda. She picked up very quickly. What now, Justin? There was a very cold look in Justins eyes. Has Nora met with some kind of trouble? Otherwise, given how much she loved sleeping, she would be asleep with her children at home at this time! Brenda replied, No, were just trying to solve a case. Justin subconsciously asked, Would she still be out this late if all you guys are doing is trying to solve a case? Brenda, however, laughed when she heard what he said. My word, Justin, do you know what you sound like? You sound like a housewife who waited at home the whole day, but her husband didnt come home in the end! Hahahaha! Are you feeling lonely? Justin: Had it been any other time, he would have hung up on her a long time ago. But when he thought about Nora, he nevertheless said, Tell me what it is. Brenda replied, I cant tell you about it. Its confidential. Upon hearing the word confidential, Justin immediately realized even further how important the matter was. He didnt say anything else, much less force Brenda into making a mistake at work. Instead, he disconnected the call and prepared to enter their system on his cell phone to take a look. But before he could, his phone rang. It was Lawrence. When he answered, Lawrence said, Mr. Hunt, something has happened to the Smiths. Justin narrowed his eyes. Whats the matter? Lawrence replied, Ms. Smith supposedly offended Q, so Q has approached the Smith Corporation, hacked into their entire network, and is giving them a lot of trouble! He wants Ms. Smith to bow down and apologize! A lot of people from the IT department had seen the content of Joels chat with the other party that time. Although it wasnt spread to outsiders, it was nonetheless easy for people in the industry to find out if they wanted to. Lawrence was a source of gossip himself, so he knew all the news about everyone. Justin, however, frowned and said, He isnt He isnt Q. At the same time, Nora, who had just arrived at the lobby of the office building, also received a call from Joel. Upon hearing what Joel said, she immediately gave that answer calmly and coldly. Joel was not surprised. Then who is he? A psycho. Well, if its not Q, then I will continue looking for other people for help. After confirming that the other party was not Q, the rest of the hackers would dare to help now. Joel completely believed what she said. He immediately started arranging for an assistant to spread the news that the hacker was not Q. Samuel was furious as he listened at the side. Joel! Is he not Q just because she says he isnt? Who else can beat Speedy so quickly besides Q and Y?! No one else in the world is that good at hacking! Joel glanced at him. Granduncle Samuel, I have things to attend to here. If theres nothing else you want, then you can leave now! Samuel became even more furious. Joel, Im saying this for the companys sake! Its not worth risking the Smiths for the sake of a child who wasnt even raised by the Smiths! Joel looked at him and suddenly smiled. I think shes worth doing so. Samuel wanted to say more, but Joel was already looking out the door aggressively. He ordered, Take him outside! Yes, sir! His executive assistant rushed into the office with bodyguards and surrounded Samuel. Samuel shouted at him angrily, Joel, you are even more authoritarian than Ian! This is too much! Too much!! With a CEO like you, the Smiths will be finished sooner or later! He was dragged out of Joels office. Outside the door to the CEOs office on the top floor were several managers waiting to report urgent work-related news. When Samuel saw them, he immediately yelled, Did all of you see that? Hes such a bastard! The person that Nora offended is not Q? Hah, he must really be blind! Hes going head-to-head with an international hacker just for the sake of venting his anger! He must be out of his mind! The managers were also stunned when they heard that the hacker was not Q. Someone asked, Who can it be, if not Q? Y was the external help that the Hunt Corporation had hired, so it was impossible that he would attack them. Therefore, this must definitely be Q! It was impossible for there to be a third hacker in the world who could match Q and Y! Someone whispered, Mr. Smith must have become muddleheaded, right? Yes, I also think so When Samuel heard their questions, his voice immediately became even louder. He has already proven that hes Q with his hacking prowess! But what about you? He shouted at the office door, The Smith Corporation is indeed not afraid of a hacker, but in order to vent your anger on the hacker, you have made the company suffer so many losses. Who is going to bear the responsibility for all those things on the Internet and the damage to our reputation? Also, is he not Q just because you say so? Do you have any evidence? All youre doing is babbling nonsense. Do you think that Q will become ours just by saying that? While heading upstairs, Nora had already learned what had happened through the Internet. When she finally arrived upstairs, she immediately heard Samuels mocking shouts directed at the CEOs office. She smiled sarcastically, lowered her voice, and slowly said, He is indeed not Q. Samuel suddenly looked at her and said, Is he not Q just because you say so? You make it sound as if you know where Q is! Noras lips curled into a smile and she let out a low chuckle. I sure do. Chapter 481 - Nora Smith Is Q! Surprised, Samuel and everyone else looked at Nora in disbelief. Someone swallowed hard. Y-you know where Q is? Nora did not speak any more. Instead, she pushed the door open and entered the room. Joel was sitting there quietly waiting for her. From the way he looked, he didnt seem anxious at all. He looked clear and confident about what he was doing. Nora had thought that she would see him tired and haggard, but unexpectedly, he was actually so calm. She raised her eyebrows. Joel smiled. Youve come. Yeah. Nora stood right beside him. How did you know I would come over? Joel replied, When Jill asked me to arrange for a position in the company for her nephew the other time, I knew at once that you would definitely have a back-up plan. Come on, spill it, what are you planning to do? Nora: She kicked Joels chair lightly to indicate to him to step aside. Joel stood up. When Nora sat down, she asked curiously, What if I didnt have a back-up plan? After all, the other party is saying that theyre Q, you know! Joel stood beside her and smiled. Do you think that restricting our Internet alone is enough for one to have the Smith Corporations destiny in their hand when Ive already been in the company for so many years? As though he was teaching her, Joel explained patiently, One must have everything within their control. Since the Smith Corporation does not have a world-class top hacker, our main form of business mustnt be Internet-related! This way, even if the companys network is down, the breakdown will only have minimal influence and will not affect the whole companys operations. As for the stocks I naturally also have ways to counterattack and even things out. Enlightened, Nora gave Joel a thumbs up. Impressive. Joel rested one hand on the table and his other on the chair. As he stood behind Nora and watched her turn on the computer, he couldnt help but ask, Do you know Q?. Yeah, I suppose you can say that. Joel couldnt help but say, If they are reliable, can you find a way to hire him as a cyber security consultant for the Smith Corporation? He sighed and said, The Hunt Corporation has Y guarding them, so they are not afraid of attacks from any hackers, which has made their operations in this aspect very smooth. I just dont know how Justin managed to get a top hacker like Y to become so loyal to them. I also dont understand why he trusts Y so much Joel sighed emotionally and added, In this respect, its a weakness for the Smith Corporation. Uncle Ian had only assigned Quentin to the hidden forces since the rest of your cousins were all unreliable. Hed originally planned to train and groom Louis into a hacker, but he instead became interested in games In the end, the Smith Corporation does not even have a top-class hacker that we can trust! By then, Nora had successfully turned on the computer. As she placed her hands on the keyboard, the corners of her lips suddenly curled upward a little. Joel, she said. Joel paused. Hmm? An unorthodox glint flashed in Noras almond-shaped eyes. The Smith Corporation does now. Joel was taken aback. His first thought was that Nora must be very familiar with Q, so Q would be a very reliable ally He was about to speak when he saw Noras fingers flying across the keyboard at high speed. As she implemented coercive measures against the hacker, the dark screens slowly started lighting up. The screen was still black, but it was unlike the unresponsive screens from just now where nothing happened no matter what keys they pressed. Together with the rapid movements of Noras fingers, rows and rows of programming code moved up the screen. It was so fast that Joel couldnt even see what exactly she was typing Utterly stunned, he looked at Nora in disbelief. For a moment, he felt that his cousins profile looked so serious and determined. There was a strange charm and confidence in the unorthodox smile on her lips. It wasnt blind confidence she had; rather, it was strong and powerful confidence that she had in her own abilities! A thought suddenly formed in his mind, and a surprised and astounded Joel slowly asked, You youre Q? He thought of how calm Nora had been right from the beginning. Originally, hed thought it was because she had already made arrangements for everything. For example, perhaps she knew the real Q and was able to get Q to help them tide through the difficult situation. Or perhaps, Nora had borrowed Y from the Hunt Corporation! Joel had imagined all sorts of scenarios, but hed never once thought that Nora might be Q herself! How could this be? She was already the world-famous number one surgeon domestically and internationally!! Nora took aggressive measures and cut off the enemys virus attack, allowing the computer in front of her to function normally. In fact, she had even repaired the servers as well. They were currently in the midst of restarting, which would take a certain amount of time. Nora had easily resolved the Smith Corporations Internet crisis in under ten minutes! She stretched, turned her head sideways to look at Joel, and nodded. Yeah. Joel: He was a little dumbfounded. At this point, the deputy CEO knocked on the door. He poked his head in and asked softly, Mr. Smith, since Ms. Nora has said that she knows Q, can she ask Q for help? Joel raised his brows. The deputy CEO said, All the computers in the company are still unusable at the moment. Everyone uses them for work, so no one cant work normally right now. Joel looked at Nora. One hour, said Nora. Joel looked at the deputy CEO. Give all the employees a day off. They can come for work as per usual tomorrow. When the deputy CEO heard this, he glanced at Nora with a complex look. Then, he turned around and went out. After he left, Joel asked, Is an hour enough for you to restore everyones computers? Oh, Nora flexed her wrists and said, I only need five minutes. Joel: ??! Nora put her hands on the keyboard again. I asked for an hour because Im planning to have some fun with the other party. While Im at it, I will also catch them. Joel: Nora had already decided to play along with them a long time ago. When Jill sent her nephew into the company, she had already sensed something. Therefore, she had long since known that something might go wrong with the Smith Corporation. She had allowed it to drag on all the way until now just so she could get the mastermind behind the scenes to surface. Needless to say, she naturally knew that the one surfacing was just a high-level hacker in the mysterious organization. It was the easiest for one to expose their identities in online battles, so the little master whom she had been exchanging text messages with might not be with the hacker at the moment. But every little bit counted, regardless! At this moment, her phone vibrated. She picked it up and took a look-sure enough, the little psycho had sent another message: My little servant, do you like my gift to the Smith Corporation? Noras lip corners quirked upward. She wrote: Yeah, I like it quite a lot. After all, it had exposed another member of his organization! Chapter 482 - She Is Far Inferior To Q! In the hotel. The man stared at Noras reply. When he saw the words Yeah, I like it quite a lot, he was a little stunned. He scratched his head and asked bewilderedly, Why does she like it? Does she resent the Smiths now and wishes for their downfall? His bodyguards and assistants suggested hesitantly, How about We stop the attack? No! The man grinned. His voice was filled with excitement as he said, She must be trying to deceive me! Does she think that Ill let her off if she says that? How naive! Get our new toy to give them some more goodies! Yes, sir! After his subordinates left, the man took his cell phone and sent another message to Nora: My little servant, since you like it so much, Ill give you something even better to be happy about C At the Smith Corporation. After seeing his reply, Nora paid no more attention to him and tossed the phone aside. She looked at the computer. She had only restored Joels computer at the moment. Additionally, the servers needed time to restart, and the rest of the computers hadnt been restored yet. Thus, the opponent hadnt yet realized that their attack had failed, and was still under the impression that it was a success. At this moment, all the screens of the computers that had been shut down suddenly lit up. Rows of text started appearing: Mr. Smith, how does it feel to not have even a single hacker out there who dares to help the Smith Corporation? When the computer screens outside lit up, Nora was already typing away at high speed. As she searched for the enemy hackers location, she replied: You are not Q. Who are you? The person chatting with them on the computer was no longer the little psycho on the phone! This was because there was actually a bit of faint resentment and anger in their speech. It was resentment and anger towards Joel. More text appeared on the screen: An old friend. An old friend whom you abandoned. Hahaha! Im sure youve never imagined that I would ever return, right? And this time, I can shake things up real bad for all of you! An old friend Nora suddenly thought of something. She looked up at Joel, upon which Joel nodded at her. Thus, Nora immediately understood. She wrote: You are Yvonne. With her identity now exposed, the woman didnt bother with pretenses anymore. She wrote: Thats right! I am Yvonne! The person whom all of you had looked down on! But I am back now! My hacking skills have improved to a whole new level again. Do you now regret what youve done, Joel? Hahahaha! Nora: Joel: At this instant, Nora felt really strongly that the little psycho must be sick in the head. Everyone he had approached were all people whom she didnt get along with. Also, Yvonne had actually managed to hack the entire Smith Corporation all by herself! This showed that her hacking skills had indeed improved by leaps and bounds during this period of time! Nora frowned. Her cell phone beeped again at this point. She looked down and found that it was a message from the little psycho: You should know by now who the hacker is, right? In that case, you should now have a more intuitive understanding of our genetic modification drug, right? Its very powerful, isnt it? Are you tempted now? As long as you join us and become my servant, I will give you the drug. You can improve anything you want about yourself! The genetic modification drug!! So, what the special department had been studying all this time was a genetic modification drug! Nora sent a screenshot of this to the three-man group chat with Morris and Brenda. Then her phone beeped again-it was another message from the little psycho: Yvonne used to be a pretty good hacker, but taking the genetic modification drug, in just ten days, she is now a top-class one! She is now on par with Q and Y! Do you want to become even better in your medical skills? Nora raised her eyebrows and replied slowly: In terms of medical skills, it seems like I am already the best. When the other party saw her reply, he fell silent for a long time. It seemed that he had never thought that Nora would say that. He hesitated and replied: Then I can make you stronger in other ways! Such as physical strength and speed! Have you heard of Big Brother and Big Sister? Their physical strength and speed are the best in the country. I can make you as strong as them! Nora: She replied: That is not necessary. The little pyscho: Why? Dont you want to become stronger? She was already the strongest. Nora held her forehead and replied again: Perhaps its because I dont want to be that strong? Joel was standing next to her and reading her chat with the little psycho. The man, who already knew her identity as Big Sister, was speechless. She must be the queen of all humblebraggers out there! Joel couldnt help but look up at the heavens. Suddenly, he couldnt tell anymore if it was really a coincidence or what. Of all the things the other party could say, why was he simply trying to tempt Nora with the things that she was already skilled at? Our genetic modification drug is very powerful! Once you use it, you can become as powerful as yourself! What a joke! The other party fell silent again. Then, he became angry and wrote: I dont believe theres anyone in this world who doesnt want to become stronger! Im sure you also want to, youre just being stubborn. Heh heh, in that case, I will show you the skills of a hacker on the same level as Q! Nora: You are mistaken. The little pyscho: Mistaken? What am I mistaken about? Even if someone only manages to become stronger after taking the genetic modification drug, it doesnt change the fact that theyve become stronger. I dont think Im mistaken! Nora: What I mean is, she is far inferior to Q. She isnt even worthy of being her servant. Joel: Nora, is it really alright for you to praise yourself like that? But for some reason, the sight simply felt so good! The little psycho: Thats impossible! Heh, our genetic modification drug allows one to develop a certain aspect of themselves to the extreme! It can affect ones IQ! She is definitely on par with Q now! He didnt seem to understand much about hackers, so Nora didnt say anything else to him. However, it seemed like he had told Yvonne what she had said, so Yvonne became angry. She typed on the computer: Hah, Q is indeed the worlds top hacker, but so what even if I am not as good as Q? Can you even find the real Q? All of you are at my mercy now! Nora: Why was there always a group of arrogant people that simply insisted on shoving their faces toward her so that she could slap them in the face? She didnt even want to slap them anymore, yet they just kept making things difficult for themselves. This simply made her hands itch so much! She sighed. Yvonne sent another message: Why dont I live-stream the current situation to you? These are all trending topics on social media. The Smith Corporations stocks have already fallen by 10%! If you still dont beg me for mercy, itll probably reach the lower limit! Haha!! Chapter 483 - A Fake Will Always Be A Fake It seemed like Yvonne really wanted to show off her achievements, so she started to show them the trending topics on social media that day on the computer. There were few new trending topics, such as #AllEmployeesOnLeaveInSmithCorporation, #SmithCorporation OffendsQTheHacker, #SmithCorporation StocksDropBy10%, and so on. Some Smith Corporation employees had revealed that all the top-level executives were now waiting for orders in the CEO office on the top floor and that so far, everyone was at a loss as to how to counter Q. As all the computers had crashed and couldnt be switched on, the rest of the staff had all been given a day off. However, the employees didnt feel any joy about that but were instead worried that they would wake up to the news of the Smith Corporation being declared bankrupt the next day, leading to them losing their jobs. It was rumored that the young missy of the Smith Corporation had offended the top-class hacker Q. That was why they had brought Qs revenge upon themselves. By right, a hacker shouldnt have been able to influence the network of such a large company, but this was Q, the legendary existence. It was said that Q alone could breach a countrys cyber defenses! The Smith Corporation was finished! The Smith Corporations stocks had already fallen by 10%, and the network in the entire company had been down for over fifteen minutes. At present, investors were still observing the situation. If they couldnt restore the network within an hour, then it was possible that investors would get rid of the stocks they had on hand. When that happened, they might hit the lower limit! The Internet analyzed all the terrible outcomes that the Smith Corporation might face. Yvonne presented them one by one. Fortunately, Joel had already given all the employees in the company a day off. Otherwise, the ordinary employees might break down if they saw the content. However, even though the two inside the office were calm and composed, the people outside were already in a huge panic. In order to prevent Yvonne from realizing that they had already taken control of the situation, Nora hadnt taken back the control of the computers outside. Thus, when Yvonne was showing the articles on the screen, the computers outside were also displaying the same thing. The deputy CEO and top-level executives were fearful and horrified. The executive assistants and secretaries also looked at one another. For a while, none of them knew what they should do. Samuel looked at the closed door to Joels office and yelled furiously, Its over! Its all over! The Smith Corporation is about to be destroyed by Joel! The executives looked worried. Speedy, the hacker who had just left the Smith Corporation and returned home, heaved a huge sigh when he saw the news. He felt that he couldnt have made a more correct choice. In fact, in that instant, he was even afraid that Q might retaliate and take revenge on him. Speedy was a member of the Hacker Alliance. He immediately took out his cell phone and sent a message to the Hacker Alliance. Speedy: Boss Q, I have already withdrawn from the Smith Corporation. Im not going to go against you! Dont worry. Also, if you need me to provide you with some of the Smith Corporations network vulnerabilities, I can also do that Although he knew that doing this wasnt right, Speedy had no other choice. If he offended the Smith Corporation, if worse came to worst, he could at least go out of the country. But if he offended Q, then he could forget about staying in the hacker industry. He was very clear about that! After sending Q a private message, he thought about it and posted a tweet. Unexpectedly, the moment he posted the tweet, it trended. Speedy: The Smith Corporation shouldnt have offended Q. I have absolute respect for Q, so I hereby announce my withdrawal from the Smith Corporation. Also, thus far, no one has dared to contend with Q on the Internet. Speedy had been worried after he posted the tweet that his actions might offend the Smith Corporation, but when he saw how his tweet had taken the third spot among all the trending topics, he suddenly gained peace of mind. It was obvious that the trending topics algorithm had also been hacked. All the negative news about the Smith Corporation had been pushed to the top! It was apparent that the other party was very strong and capable! His decision to take sides at the critical moment had played a decisive role. With that, surely Q wouldnt hold a grudge against him anymore right? C While Speedy was on tenterhooks, Yvonne had displayed his tweet on the computers in the Smith Corporation. Additionally, after his tweet trended, someone had filled everyone in on who Speedy was. Everyone immediately lost even more hope in the Smith Corporation successfully restoring their network! Oh my god, even Speedy has quit. Who else can save the Smith Corporation? Q really isnt someone to be offended. I mean, look at the alphabet itselfthey are the queen of the hacker world! How apt! Im suddenly in awe of the queen. At the same time, Im also worried about the Smith Corporation. Just how exactly did they offend a big figure like that? Next to the numerous comments were Yvonnes own comments: Heh, even Speedy has betrayed you at a crucial moment, Joel. What does this show? It shows that no one can be trusted except your own family! If you apologize to me and let me return to the Smiths, and also publicly announce that youre abandoning that hillbilly called Nora Smith, I can come back immediately! Of course, you also have to declare that I didnt do anything wrong back then. Dad didnt die anyway. Hes currently resting healthy in the hospital, isnt he? Once you accomplish all of this, I dont mind letting go of my control over the Smith Corporation and letting all of you go back to normalcy. But if not As Joel read her messages, he suddenly looked at Nora and said, Reply to her, A fake will always be a fake. Nora: From what Yvonne had written, one could tell that the woman actually still missed the Smiths. Otherwise, she wouldnt ask to come back. She hadnt expected Joel to actually say something as harsh as that, though. What Yvonne minded the most was her identity as an adoptive daughter. Joels words were entirely capable of sending her into a flying rage. Joel had pretty good potential in honing a sharp tongue. With that in mind, Nora typed that to Yvonne. Sure enough, Yvonne flew into a rage. Joel! I see you as my elder brother, yet you are treating me like this! You have never cared about me, have you?! Ill tell you thisI am now angry! Very, very much so! I am going to completely destroy the Smith Corporations network, as well as all the files in everyones computers! Just you wait! I will make you pay for saying that! Even if you regret your actions and want to beg me for mercy, it is too late!! Following these words, all the computers in the company suddenly went back to normal. Then, all the internal hard drives were opened, and the cursor moved to the Delete button. Once she clicked the button, all the data in all the computers would be completely destroyed! When that happened, chaos would definitely break out in the Smith Corporation! In a dark room somewhere. Yvonne stared at the computer screen in front of her. The light from the computer shone on her face, making her look exceptionally hideous and terrifying! Chapter 484 - Caught You! Yvonne stared at the screen, a weird and insidious smile gradually forming on her face. Once she clicked on that button, she would be able to see the Smiths downfall! Her fingers were shaking in excitement. Then, she opened her eyes wide and pressed the button! What she should have witnessed the next moment was all the data files in the company being erased. What she should have witnessed was Joel in a panic and at a loss, but unexpectedly The moment she pressed the button, the computer screen in front of her suddenly blacked out! At the Smith Corporation. When Yvonne was about to destroy the documents, Nora had already taken action. Her fingers tapped away on the keyboard at high speed. In no time, she had set a trap for Yvonne. Yvonnes skills had indeed improved a lot-at the very least, even as of now, the special department still hadnt managed to pinpoint her location through traces of her activity on the Internet. If one were to look closely, one would see that Nora was actually wearing a Bluetooth headset in one ear. Brendas voice was currently playing in the Bluetooth headset. She said, Yvonne Smith had indeed disappeared from prison when the sick Hillary Jones was picked up two days ago. The strange thing is that if not for what youve just discovered, even as of now, no one has noticed it at all! It is very likely that they have set up arrangements inside! Morris stayed silent for a while. Then, he said, Please stall for a bit more time. We are still tracking her location. Once we find it, we will arrest her at once! Captain Ford, your men kinda suck! said Nora. Morris: He coughed and said, The guy on the team is already a top-class white hat. Its just that Yvonne Smith has indeed become very skilled in this respect after her genetic mutation. Just like what she said, shes already comparable to Q and Y now. Its normal that we cant catch her right away. Those who provided service for other people were called hackers, but if a hacker was working for a country itself, then they were known as white hats. Nora didnt like the sound of that. She said, I told you, shes nowhere near Q and Y at all! Like her, Y was also the leader of the Hacker Alliance. The two of them had had showdowns with each other before, so they both knew just how skilled the other was. Being compared to Yvonne was simply too much of an insult to both of them! Morris: Brenda couldnt help but be amused. Nora, how do you know that they arent on par with one another? Its true that comparison is necessary, though. Why should someone who took a genetic modification drug be comparable to naturally-endowed ones like us?! Hehe, wait for me, Ill go to Justin and borrow Y! Brenda actually felt a little sheepish when she was saying that. Y was the insurance that ensured the Hunt Corporations network security, but everyone knew that Y never took outsiders employment requests. Not even Brendas. Three years ago, when she was carrying out a mission abroad, the other party had more powerful hackers on their side while the hackers in her department were not that skilled. She had called Justin to borrow Y but had been strictly rejected. Y was so mysterious that no one knew where he really was. Justin had really kept him too well-protected. Also, when she asked Justin why he trusted Y so much, he even said there wasnt any particular reason why. This had even made her once suspect that there must be some kind of deal involving physical intimacy between Justin and Y! But since it was for Noras sake this time, she wondered if Justin would be willing to let his pretty little wife out to help Nora? While she was thinking about it, Nora said, No, its fine. Brenda was taken aback. Huh? Noras lips curled into a smile. Q alone is more than enough to deal with her. Brenda was a little dumbfounded at first. The next moment, however, she suddenly realized something. She swallowed hard. Nora, you you have Q helping you out? W-where is he? No wonder Nora wasnt in a panic all this time! Q has been here all along. Brenda became even more astonished. But we did not notice a third person in the room! Oh, I see! Brenda exclaimed. Just as Nora thought that she had finally understood what she meant, she instead heard Brenda say, Does Q only need to provide support online? So, he doesnt have to be present at all?! Nora: Never mind. Since she had misunderstood, then so be it. Seeing that she wasnt saying anything, Brenda assumed tacit agreement. She immediately started to tease her. Nora, have you seen Q in person before? Yes. After all, she had to look in the mirror every morning after she woke up and went to wash up, right?! Brenda became even more interested. Then is he handsome? Nora: ? He must be very handsome, right?! People with technical skills are usually very handsome! Nora, how sneaky! How can you hide a handsome guy all to yourself and not introduce him to me?! Nora, who found her really noisy, cut her off. Ive found Yvonne. Morris voice rang out in a timely fashion. Arrest her at once! C In a small dark room somewhere. Yvonne had been brought there after she came out of prison. This was a room in a small guest house and was only a few square feet big. Apart from a single bed, the only other thing in the room was the computer. Even the toilet in the room she used to occupy when she was living in the Smiths manor was bigger than this! But she knew she had no right to protest. She and Hillary had both taken the genetic modification drug. Hillary had died because she couldnt withstand the drugs effects. But she had succeeded. God knows how excited she had been when she discovered that her understanding of hacking had become so clear that it was like the fog lifting! She knew that she would be able to take her revenge very soon! Those among the Smiths who had looked down on her, those who had bullied her all of them would receive retribution very soon! She was in a very good mood. Those people would be suffering while she welcomed a new life and became the new god of hacking! Y? What was the big deal about them? From now on, the world of hackers would be hers to triumph in! Yvonne was so excited at the thought that she was even trembling a little. Why did the computer in front of her suddenly blackout, though? Yvonnes first reaction was that the computers electricity supply had gone outCbecause, given her skills, she didnt think that anything would go wrong with her hacking! But when she went to look at the power supply, she found that the power supply was plugged in. She was taken aback. When she stayed there and thought for a while, the computer screen turned on again. A few words appeared on the screen: Do you think you can do whatever you want just because you know a little bit of hacking? This was she had been invaded! She stared flabbergasted at her flawless defensive firewall. Her fingers trembled as she typed: Who are you? The other party: Q. As the alphabet appeared, Yvonne immediately understood something. She sprung to her feet. Just as she was about to run to the door, someone suddenly kicked the door open. Then, a group of people rushed in! Freeze! Youre under arrest! Chapter 485 - We Have Q! Weve caught her. When Morris voice rang out in the earphone, Nora had also just received a text message on her cell phone-it was from the little psycho again. Youre still not giving in even now? Looks like you really wish for the Smith Corporations downfall! Hehe, the Smith Corporations stocks have already fallen 20%. Are you still not gonna beg for mercy? Cmon, my little servant, make up your mind! Otherwise, even if my new toy lets you guys off, the Smith Corporation will still suffer heavy losses! How can a company that cannot even guarantee their network security be trusted? Nora raised her eyebrows as she read the text messages. She ignored him and looked at the timeall the servers had successfully rebooted. Her long, slender fingers landed on the keyboard and she started to type away at high speed. Five minutes later, all the computers in the company returned to normal! The Smith Corporation-including all their subsidiaries that relied on the servers-was back to normal!! Outside. As Samuel looked at all the trending topics on social media that Yvonne was showing them flash by on the computer, he became so infuriated that his blood pressure soared to the high heavens! To be honest, he also owned some of the Smith Corporation shares and received dividends every year. Although he and Ian didnt get along and he didnt like Joel, should the Smith Corporation really be ruined, he would also be implicated! This was also the reason why even though Samuel had kept on making an appearance in minor incidents over the years, apart from ruining Ian and Joels moods, he had never actually done anything during major incidents! Of course, he didnt have any authority to make any decisions, either. However, he had never colluded with outsiders to cheat his own familys company. But now! Samuel was so mad that he was practically stamping his foot. He pointed at the things on the computer screen and yelled furiously at the people around him, Didnt she say that she knew Q, and would ask the real Q for help? Is this what the so-called Q she invited can do? Shes such a jinx. She has never done anything good ever since her return to the Smiths! Why did she offend Q for no reason? Shes too much! Oh, my shares! They have already fallen by tens of millions of dollars! Samuel clutched his heart and shouted to the people around him, Remember this, if I collapse here today, its all because of that unfilial Nora Smith! The executives: No one said anything. All of them stared at the screen nervously. Although no one was saying anything, all of them were still nervous. Given how things had already come to this point, they felt that Mr. Smith was simply too calm! Someone swallowed. I think its better that we get Ms. Smith to borrow Y from the Hunt Corporation! Sigh! The Hunt Corporations Y is like a national treasure. How would they loan him to us so easily? Dont even think about it! While they were talking-in fact, they couldnt even bear to look at the screen anymorethey suddenly saw the one-click Delete button for the computers hard drives appear on the screen! Right away, everyone panicked! The executives looked at Joels office. Someone even rushed over and said, M-Mr. Smith! If all the data in the computers are deleted, we will suffer heavy losses! What came out of the office was Joels voice that still sounded as calm and collected as ever. He said, Got it. The people outside were close to going crazy from their anxiety! However, a minute later, someone suddenly let out an exclamation. Everyone turned and followed his gaze to see that the computers had restarted They had succeeded! Someone couldnt help but ask, Surely its not because they have already deleted all our data, so they decided that they can restore the computers for us now, right? Hearing this, the executive assistant hurriedly rushed to his workstation, opened up his hard drive, and then found that Nothing was deleted! When the rest heard this, they all ran to their workstations excitedly! A girl sighed emotionally and said, Oh my god, my computer is okay now! Nothing has happened to it at all, its exactly the same as before! Its as if it hadnt been invaded at all! Ah, the picture of my idol is still here! Another man exclaimed, F*ck, even my porn videos are still here? There was a moment of silence in the executive assistant department. The man suddenly raised his head in embarrassment and scratched his head. I I was just joking These people, who had stayed in the office and worked overtime, were the first to discover that the network had been restored. However, spreading the news required a certain amount of time. In a hotel room somewhere. A man leaned against an armchair with one leg perched over the other. His black suit-clad legs were long and straight, and his leather shoes were also smooth and shiny. He looked very smug. He grinned and said, My little servant will be reporting very soon, heh heh But as he said that, the assistant next to him suddenly exclaimed, Sir, 1-look at the trending topics on social media The man was taken aback for a moment. He glanced over, upon which he became dumbfounded. Then, someone suddenly rushed over in a panic. Sir, its over! Yvonne has been arrested! Shit! The man cursed in a low voice. Useless piece of rubbish! Youre all a bunch of rubbish! Nora had just repaired the network when someone knocked on the door. Joels executive assistance said, Mr. Smith, look at the number one trending topic! Number one trending topic? Joel raised his brows and looked at Nora in surprise. You even paid to make a topic trend? Nora: ? She blinked. What does paying to make a topic trend mean? Joel was dumbfounded. Hed originally thought that the incident would definitely trend on social media once Nora repaired the network, but for it to become the top trending topic so quickly, there was no doubt that someone was manipulating this behind the scenes. Hed thought that Nora was the one behind it, but in the end, she wasnt aware at all? While thinking about it, Joel opened Facebook. When he saw the top trending topic, he suddenly looked at Nora with a complex look on his face. Nora: ? She craned her neck and looked at Joels hand. A resigned Joel could only hand the phone to her. Here, take a look. The top trending topic wasnt about the fact that the Smith Corporations network problems had been resolved. Instead, it was The Hunt Corporation: Do you need Y to help? Hell be there whenever you call. @SmithCorporation Nora: !! She looked at Joel in surprise, upon which she saw his eyes flicker a little. Then, he took the phone back, logged in to the Smith Corporations official Facebook page, and replied. The Smith Corporation: We appreciate the gesture. But The Smith Corporation is going to be fine on its own. @HuntCorporation Netizens who were originally unhappy about the Smith Corporation were astounded by the two posts! We all know that the Hunt Corporation has hired Y as their network consultantthey hired such a powerful person as a consultant to deter their enemies. But isnt the Smith Corporation being a little too funny here? Q was the one who invaded their network, yet they are still being stubborn and refusing to accept the Hunt Corporations kindness! What would be a good way of saying We have Q.? Chapter 486 - Nora… is Angering People to Death After all, in the beginning, the Internet was spreading the news that Q had invaded Smith Corporation. Therefore, the netizens felt strange when Smith Corporation suddenly said that they had Q. Someone even questioned, We have Q. I know these words if I look at them separately. But when theyre put together, why cant I understand what they mean? Below this question, Smith Corporation answered seriously: It means that we have hired Q to be our Internet consultant. From now on, Smith Corporation has made up for its shortcomings! Please use our services without any worry! There will be no more problems! Everyone: ?? Everyone was stunned. Wasnt Q invading Smith Corporation? Why had Q suddenly become a consultant for Smith Corporation? Just as the netizens imagined a heartbreaking story of love and murder, Smith Corporation Official sent another Weibo post explaining the entire situation! For a moment, everyone was in an uproar! How is that possible? If Q had been hired as a consultant, why would Speedy have resigned? Furthermore, Speedy publicly posted on Weibo saying that he did not dare to offend Q? C Thats right. Even Speedy said that the one who invaded Smith Corporation was Q. How could there be a mistake?! What is Smith Corporation playing at? Speedy had jumped out himself. At this time, he still did not know that Smith Corporations Internet had been repaired. He was at home browsing Facebook and waiting for Qs reply. Therefore, when he saw Smith Corporations message, he was the first to find it unacceptable. He was stunned. He reposted Smith Corporations Facebook post and labeled it with a question mark to express his confusion. But just as most people were questioning the authenticity of this news and the netizens were discussing it, someone suddenly sent a message! On the hacking forum, Q used his public account to send a message: Q: I have officially accepted Smith Corporations recruitment and have become Smith Corporations consultant. Someone was impersonating me to attack the Smith Corporation, whom I have already handed over to the police! I will also send her to court for legal punishment! Speedy: !! When he saw this news, he suddenly trembled. He swallowed. Suddenly, his personal inbox lit up. It was Q who had replied: Oh, then you dont have to stay in the hacker world anymore. Speedy: His fingers softened and his phone slipped out of his hand #SmithCorporationsInternetNetworkRecovery, #SmithCorporation SupplementedTheirInternet Shortcomings, #SmithCorporationCarriedoutAnOnlineCombat Exercise, and other topics immediately became trending under Joels control. ne The people who had been scolding Smith Corporation finally reacted. Some gamers even realized that the Internet seemed to be smoother after entering the game! The gaming experience was better! Another analysis post went straight to the top of the trending searches. Smith Cooperation used to focus on the physical industry with the Internet industry as support. The development of new media was not good enough, but now, they had filled this shortcoming. With Q as a backup, Smith Cooperations future was promising! Many people had seen this trending post. Accordingly, Smith Cooperations stock price that had plummeted to nearly 20% suddenly began to rise crazily! The price of a single share was almost equal to that of Hunt Corporation! As everyone watched Smith Cooperations stock prices skyrocket, someone even started a conspiracy theory. C Now, I feel that all of this was self-directed and acted out by Smith Cooperation. They used the attack to attract everyones attention, and in the end, they retaliated! It was simply beautiful. Today, Smith Cooperations shares soared crazily! C Ahhhh, I dont care what kind of conspiracy it is. Smith Cooperation is the greatest of all time! With Q, Smith Cooperation is like a tiger that has grown wings! If Smith Cooperations momentum continues to be so fierce, it feels like the number one family is going to change! C Oh my god, Smith Cooperation must have taken over the trending searches today! When Nora saw this Facebook post, she raised her eyebrows and smiled as she sent the link to that little lunatic. Then, she replied: Youve spent too much. You helped us get on the trending searches. The other party was silent for a full two minutes before he gritted his teeth and sent, Shit! Nora was very satisfied when she saw this word. To be able to make this little lunatic curse, it was enough to show that he was extremely angry, right? Smith Cooperations crisis had been resolved. She stretched and said to Joel, Im going home. Joel nodded. Nora stood up and stretched her neck before walking out slowly. The moment she pushed the door open, Samuel and the other executives immediately took two steps back and made way for her. At this moment, everyone looked at her with admiration. Samuel even took a trembling step forward and held her hand. For the first time, he said in a tone that was not hostile, Nora, you must maintain a good relationship with Q! You must win him over by hook or by crook, okay? Nora glanced at him and knew that Samuel was frightened this time. If the Smiths went bankrupt, he would also suffer losses! However, when she thought of how he had come to cause trouble time and time again, Noras eyes flashed. She thought of Samuels hobby that Joel had told her about and said, Samuel, Q likes antiques the most, especially the blue and white porcelain from the Qing Dynasty. You also know that I came from California, and I dont have such precious things. Sigh! Q said that if I cant find it for him, he wont cooperate further with us! Samuel: !!!! That blue and white porcelain was his most precious collection. It was worth almost a hundred million dollars! How could he give it away just like that?! However, when he thought of how quickly Smith Cooperations shares had fallen after the Internet collapse today, he felt as if his heart was on a rollercoaster. He gritted his teeth. Whats wrong with that? I have it! Give it to Q right now! Nora narrowed her almond-shaped eyes and revealed her white teeth. Get it sent to the Smiths. Okay. Nora left after saying this. Joel, who was sitting in the office, also heard their conversation: II 11 His little cousin had such a devious side to her! How cute! C Nora returned to the Smiths. After parking the car, she looked at the time. It was almost 11 PM. The childrens rooms upstairs were dark. They must have slept long ago. She entered casually and was about to head upstairs when she saw the man sitting on the sofa. There was no one else in the living room. Under the warm and comfortable light, Justin was looking at his phone. There was a rare relaxed joy on his face, the corners of his lips curled up slightly. Even the mole at the corner of his eye was curved into a happy smile. The man had his legs crossed and was staring at his phone. Nora walked over in surprise and looked at his phone. She wanted to know what the man saw that made him smile so happily. Unexpectedly, it was Chapter 487 - I’ll Tell You a Secret~ When Nora looked over, the man was browsing Facebook On Facebook, there was a small-time user called NoraJustin Couple. Below, it posted: [Ahhh, what should I do? Did you see what Hunt Corporation said at the critical moment? Im at your beck and call! I feel so spoiled!) [Im a fan of a couple from two companies!) [The domineering Mr. Hunt is seeking attention. The cold Beauty Smith has rejected him!] [He has Y while she has Q. The emperor and queen of the hacker world are in their hands. They look more compatible!] (Ahhhh, I saw a text, its so sweet! Link attached!) Justins slender fingers opened the link, and inside was a short piece of a text: Actually, Hunt has always been deeply in love with Smith. Smith has long had her heart set on Hunt, but the two strong people have never learned how to express themselves. They only worked hard to show their best sides in front of each other. Smith tried hard, but she was tripped by someone. The moment she fell, Hunt suddenly realized something. It was too tiring for Smith to chase after him. Hunt stopped in his tracks and reached out to her. My hand is right here. Come as you wish. Smith looked at that hand but did not clench it tightly. Instead, she stubbornly pressed her hand against the ground and stood up. I have my own hand. Smith did not notice that when she said this, her tone was filled with shyness To be continued Justin looked at the words and smiled, liking this Facebook post. Justin was currently logged into Hunt Corporations official account. This little like immediately made the netizens hype up again. Everyone shouted, Ahhhh, the couple is real!! Nora was speechless. No matter what Justin did, he was always serious and very vigilant. However, she had been standing behind him for so long, yet this man still did not notice her arrival. The corners of Noras lips twitched. She watched as Justin liked every post that praised them. When he had liked more than ten, Nora could not stand it anymore and turned around to go upstairs. When she increased her pace, she attracted Justins attention! He looked up suddenly and smiled when he saw Nora. Youre back? Nora: Yes. She wanted to say something, but when she turned her head back to look, she saw that Justin had already lowered his head again and was looking at his phone. He had started his journey of likes again. Nora: The thank you was stuck in her throat. This fellow had deliberately created a Y that could be used at will in a high-profile manner. He had even shouted loudly on the Internet and bought the top trending searches just to help them. Nora shook her head slightly and sighed. She prepared to go upstairs. She had just taken the first step when she heard Justins bright voice. Nora. Nora stopped in her tracks and looked at him. Justin finally looked up. His eyes were still smiling, and his dark eyes were as bright as the stars. Is Q you? Nora: She was silent for a moment before asking, Then is Y you? In the silence, they looked at each other. Suddenly, they smiled again. No words needed to be spoken. Nora went upstairs to sleep. When she woke up again, the sky was bright. She picked up her phone and glanced at it. She realized that many people had contacted her, but most of them seemed to know that she was resting, so they had only left messages. Nora ignored Brenda, Morris, and the others. Her gaze first landed on Lilys message. Usually, Lily would not look for her for no reason. Now that she was suddenly looking for her Nora hurriedly unlocked her phone and dialed her number. Lily picked up immediately and said, Boss, Old Maddy seems to have regained some rationality. He kept nagging about looking for you! Im trying to calm him down, but I think he has something to say to you. If he had something to say Nora thought of the secret her mother had left behind and sat up immediately. Ill be right there! She got out of bed, put on her clothes, and rushed downstairs. Then, she went to the car park and drove straight to the hospital! In the hospital. Nora came to the door of Old Maddys room. Before she entered, she heard Old Maddy shouting, Wheres Ians daughter? Wheres Yvettes daughter? I want to see her! Her mother has a secret that she wants me to tell her! Shh, I wont tell you. Ill only tell her! I can only tell her! Chapter 488 - A Secret! When Nora heard these words, she hurriedly pushed open the door and walked in. Lily was pressing on Old Maddys arm. Ever since he was poisoned by Yvonne, his body had not been well, and his mind had not recovered. His expression was still not good, and the burns on his body were terrifying. Lily comforted him. Boss is coming soon. Dont be agitated Old Maddy danced around and kept shouting, I want to see Yvettes daughter! Quickly call her to see me! Itll be over if shes late! I want to tell her a secret Lily almost couldnt control him anymore. At this moment, Nora entered the door. When she heard the door opening, Lily turned back to look at her and finally heaved a sigh of relief. Youre finally here! Lily stood up and said with resentment, If you hadnt come soon, Old Maddy would really have gone crazy this time! Nora ignored her nagging and walked straight to the bed. When he saw her face, Old Maddy calmed down. His turbid eyes suddenly became clear. He looked at Nora quietly for a while before smiling. Youre here. Im here. Nora held his dry hand. His fingers were especially dry because they had been burned before, and his skin was very wrinkled. She asked softly, Whats the matter? Old Maddy looked at her and his eyes gradually calmed down. He smiled. I want to tell you that you need to have a child! Nora: ? She was stunned. What? You need to have a child! Now, now! Hurry! Old Maddy suddenly became anxious and pushed her out. Do it now. His words were incoherent, making her even more confused. However, Noras heart jumped a little. She seemed to have thought of something and asked, Why? Why? Old Maddy was stunned. Yes, why? He was pushing Noras hand, but he suddenly quietened down. He scratched his head hard. Why? Why cant I remember why? Why? Why? Why ? He muttered softly to himself. After saying these words, he grabbed his hair hard because he could not remember the reason. A few strands of hair had been plucked off by him from his already barren scalp, but he still could not seem to remember. He suddenly slapped his head angrily. Why? Tell me quickly. Why? Nora saw that he was gradually losing his mind and seemed to be getting more and more anxious. She hurriedly held his hand. Old Maddy When Old Maddy saw her, he did not think about why anymore. Instead, he held her hand. Quickly go and have a child. Go! Nora: I already gave birth. You gave birth? Old Maddy was stunned. It really happened? Its true. There were even two of them. Nora did not say the last sentence. She only stared at Old Maddy. When she saw that he seemed to have heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, he slowly closed her eyes. His emotions seemed to have calmed down. Nora asked tentatively, Can you remember anything else? Old Maddy whispered, I cant remember. I cant remember. Im old. Im crazy And I cant think. My head hurts. My head hurts so much Okay, dont think about it yet. But if you remember anything else, you have to tell me. Nora reminded him softly. Old Maddy nodded. Ill remember. I know After Old Maddy fell asleep, Nora walked out of the ward. Lily looked at her. Anti, I think Old Maddys condition has improved. At least he was talking to you normally just now. But hes so strange! Why did he want you to have a child? Nora shook her head to indicate that she did not know. She told Lily, Take good care of Old Maddy. When his physical fitness reaches a certain level, Ill continue his treatment. Old Maddy might be someone who knew about some things back then! Only by curing Old Maddy could she possibly know some of her mothers secrets. Since she was at the hospital, Nora went to visit Quentin again. Quentin lay there and was getting another nurse to feed him fruits. As he ate, he said, Dont look at how Im paralyzed on the bed now and cant even lift a cup of water. You dont know how powerful I used to be. At this point, he took a bite of an apple and continued, My martial arts are especially good. Its not a problem for me to fight ten people alone! Whats with your expression? When Im done, Ill fight ten for you to see! When Nora heard this, she stopped in her tracks. As she stood at the door, she heard the nurse say, Okay? How big is your heart? Do you know how serious your injuries are? Quentin smiled. Do you know who my cousin is? The young nurse: I know. Its Anti! Other than Anti, shes also Big Forget it, I wont tell you anymore. You wont understand even if I tell you. Anyway, shes very good at fighting! The young nurse asked, Is she better than you? Quentin: Damn, shes just a little better than me. Really, just a little. When I recover, Ill practice for another ten years. Ill definitely beat her! Because shes too lazy. She only knows how to sleep every day If she doesnt practice, shell only worsen! Why should I tell you about fighting? What I want to tell you is that with her around, Ill definitely be able to stand up! Nora clenched her fists silently. Her almond-shaped eyes drooped slightly. It was as if there was suddenly a heavy burden on her shoulders. She did not expect Quentin to trust her so blindly. This made her feel pressured. She did not enter and instead turned to Ians lounge. Ian was holding his phone and looking at something. However, Nora could vaguely hear Joels voice. She was about to take a closer look when Ian heard her enter. He quickly switched off her phone and looked at her guiltily. Nora, why are you here? Nora: How are you? Ian smiled. Im quite good. I feel like I can be discharged in a few days. Nora nodded. Ian looked at her. Nora pursed her lips. Ian was still looking at her. Nora sat down at the side and stood upright. Ian was still looking at her. For a moment, there was nothing between them. A faint awkwardness filled the room. Looking at her new father, Nora still felt a sense of estrangement. After all, she had seen him fewer than a dozen times. Nora stood up. If youre fine, Ill get going. Ian subconsciously asked, Youre leaving so soon? He had not seen enough of his daughter! Nora nodded. Yes, I still have something to do. She walked towards the door and had just opened it when Ians voice suddenly came from behind. Nora, you just went to see Quentin, right? Nora paused. She did not turn back, but she still heard Ians voice. Its okay. As long as you try your best, even if the outcome is unsatisfactory, its okay. I know Quentin. He wont blame you. Nora felt relieved. She felt as if strands of warmth were flowing into her heart again. She lowered her head. Yes. With that, she turned around. Thank you. After leaving the hospital, Nora got into her car and planned to interrogate Yvonne. However, she suddenly thought of something and picked up her phone. She suddenly sent that little psycho a message: Can I ask you a question? The little psycho replied quickly: Beg me. Nora: Then forget it. Little Psycho: No, you have to ask! He was extremely curious about what questions his little servant wanted to ask. Nora: No. Little Psycho: Ask! I can answer you a question for free! Nora was waiting for this sentence. Why must I have a child? The moment this question was asked, the other party replied. After seeing that reply, Noras eyes widened in shock Chapter 489 - Little Psycho? On the other end of the line, the other partys message was very clear. (Youll die if you dont have children.] Nora stared at those words and felt that she did not understand what they meant. She frowned and sent another message. Why? The other party: This is the second question. Beg me. Nora: She lowered her eyes. Please, will you tell me? The other party: It depends on my mood. He clearly did not intend to say anything. Nora ignored him and threw her phone aside. She did not understand what this answer meant, but from what she heard, she felt that things were developing in a strange direction. Why would she die if she did not give birth? She sat in the car quietly and thought for a long time before starting the car and heading to the special department. In the special department. Previously, when Yvonne was in an ordinary prison, she had always felt that her prison break was very simple. Therefore, even after she was arrested by the special department, she still sat there calmly and did not say anything. Morris and Brenda did not torture her, but they did not get any useful information. Ever since she was arrested, she had been in the interrogation room. She did not eat, drink, or sleep. At this moment, she looked very haggard, but the gaze in her eyes was very firm. Nora entered the interrogation room and sat opposite her. She thought for a moment and suddenly said, Are you waiting for them to save you? When Yvonne heard this, her eyes trembled before she raised her head. I dont know what youre talking about. Nora spoke again. Your computer skills have improved tremendously recently! A complacent smile appeared on Yvonnes face. If youre mocking me, then I can tell you that theres no need. Do you really think that the Smiths can do whatever they want with Q? If you have the ability, wait a while for me. I will definitely be more powerful than Q! When she said this, there was only confidence on her face without any hesitation. Nora frowned a little when she looked like this. She did not know where her confidence came from. She suddenly said, How are you going to compete with Q? Even if you invaded Smith Corporation this time, you needed someone to bring in a hard drive for you. Whats the point of breaking the firewall from the inside? Hearing this, Yvonne bit her lips. Indeed, this invasion was because Jills nephew had brought in a USB flash drive when he entered Smith Corporation. From then on, she had planned this attack. What a pity They had put in so much effort, but Q had easily disintegrated them! Yvonne lowered her head and sneered, You dont have to provoke me with your words. Anyway, I wont die if Im arrested for a while. You can wait for me for half a month. Ill let you know what it means to be a peak hacker! Her words were very arrogant. She looked at Nora and reached out her hand. Do you know how it feels to suddenly become stronger? My mind suddenly became clear. Some algorithms that were originally as difficult to overcome as mountains were easily figured out by me. My logic was clear, and everything was in my mind! In my palm Nora saw that when she said these words, she seemed to be in a daze. She frowned and suddenly said, Hillary was suddenly in a coma. When the prison guards couldnt find out the reason, she was sent out of the prison. You took the opportunity to hide in the car and escaped, right? Yvonne was stunned. Nora said again, Are you certain that if they can save you once, they can save you a second time? Did you expect to be arrested by the special department this time? She could be easily rescued from ordinary cells because the restrictions there were indeed not very strict. However, the special department was the most tightly guarded department in New York. Where did Yvonne get her confidence from to think that she could escape from here? Yvonne was not frightened by Noras words. She lowered her eyes and sneered. They wont give up on me. Why? Nora asked. Yvonne smiled. Because Im about to become the best hacker in the world. They need a genius like me! Nora listened to her and frowned. It seemed like that little psycho had promised Yvonne something. Otherwise, a selfish person like her would have betrayed them long ago. But how could that little psycho rush to the special department to save someone? She shook her head and sneered. Even so, you have to ensure that you can touch your phone or computer. But can you touch them here? Yvonne shook her head. You dont have to scare me. If you want to use torture, then use it. Im not afraid at all! But what do you want me to say? Heh, I have no comment! With that, she lowered her head and looked like she did not want to talk anymore. Nora could only leave the interrogation room. Morris walked forward and asked, We cant use torture right now because were drawing blood for testing. Nora clenched her jaw. You mean Morris nodded. She admitted that she became so powerful because she was injected with a genetic modification drug. Nora instantly pursed her lips tightly. Genetic modification drug This was the first time she had directly felt the changes brought by the genetic modification drug. Yvonnes computer skills in the past were indeed ordinary. She was just scaring laymen. But this time, even with the help of Jills nephew, Yvonne had hacked everyones computers in Smith Corporation in a short period of time. She was indeed very powerful! If it was anyone other than Nora-even if Solo was herethey would not be her match! Could that genetic modification drug really develop a persons brain to the limit? If that was the case, then could Quentin be saved?! Seeming to have sensed her hesitation, Morris said, You can go to the laboratory and take a look at the current report. Nora nodded and entered the laboratory at the side. The people there were all researchers. They had taken Yvonnes blood and were examining it. Nora walked over and took the report. She saw that there was indeed some unknown component in her blood. Everyone was still examining the composition, and they were temporarily unable to distinguish the structure. Nora took the reports over and checked them one by one. She read the last copy first Suddenly, she stood up and looked at the documents in her hand. Oh no! Whats wrong? Someone asked. Nora stood up and was about to walk out. However, before she could step out, a low voice suddenly sounded from the interrogation room! Chapter 490 - Another Identity~ Hearing that low voice, Nora rushed into the interrogation room. Yvonne fell to the ground with her eyes closed. She seemed to have lost consciousness, and the guards were frantically patting her as they shouted, Wake up, wake up Nora took a step forward hurriedly. Move! When the staff worker saw that it was her, he immediately made way. Nora came to Yvonnes side and used one hand to check her breathing while the other hand pressed on her pulse. Her breathing was already very weak, almost gone. Even her pulse became unclear. Nora swallowed. The person beside her shouted, CPR! Nora immediately stopped him. No! Why? She slowly said, The unknown composition in her blood is increasing exponentially. Those things can improve her genes, but they will also take her life! Although the results of those reports were from the same batch of blood, the unknown concentration of components changed every hour. As the change was not big and the coefficient was too small, the researchers did not notice it immediately. However, when Nora went to take a look, she realized this problem! The unknown components in her blood were like bacteria. From the moment they entered her body, they began to reproduce! As time passed, it slowly spread throughout her body. Nora also realized this before shouting no and rushing over. The worker did not understand the full story, but he understood what she meant. Youre saying that if we perform CPR, it will cause the blood in Yvonnes body to flow faster and increase the growth of those things? Nora nodded. Yes. The worker was anxious. Then theres nothing in these emergency measures that can save her now! How were they supposed to get any clues when she was dead? When Nora heard this, she reached into her purse and took out a bunch of silver needles. Then, she quickly took out a short needle, stabbing Yvonnes head twice. After two stabs, Yvonne let out a cry and slowly opened her eyes. She did not understand what was going on and asked, What are you guys doing? Whats wrong with me? Nora lowered her eyes and said slowly, The genetic modification drug they injected into you multiplies endlessly in your body. Yvonne was stunned for a moment before she seemed to understand something. So theyre lying to me? But how is that possible? Im so powerful, why would they lie to me? Without me, they cant find another hacker! I know now. Are you acting? Are you trying to get something out of me?! Let me tell you, dont think Ill believe you just because you said you could treat me! Nora pursed her lips and looked at her. I cant treat you. Yvonne was stunned. What? The silver needle in Noras hand was still inserted into her brain. Im just holding your breath now, but I cant stop those reproductions. You only have one minute. Yvonne was stunned. She looked at Nora in a daze and felt the pain in her temples. There seemed to be something crawling in her body. It made her feel cold and afraid. She looked at Nora in disbelief. Suddenly, waves of pain came from her bloodstream! The pain stimulated her nerves! It made her feel like her entire body was about to burn! This pain made her realize that Nora was not lying! Yvonne widened her eyes in shock and grabbed Noras hand in disbelief. Save me, save me. I dont want to die. I dont want to die Unfortunately, the more agitated she was, the faster her blood flowed. Almost after she said that, she suddenly coughed out a mouthful of blood and fell to the ground again! Nora frowned and whispered into her ear, Dont you want to take revenge? Tell me, who contacted you Yvonne looked at her, still in shock. Suddenly, she grinned and said the last sentence of her life. As long as you cant get what you want, Ill be happy The interrogation room was silent. Nora stared at the woman in front of her. She had fallen to the ground with her eyes staring into empty space unwillingly. Her face, distorted due to the pain, slowly relaxed after she died. Morris and Brenda heard the sound and rushed over. When they entered, they saw Nora standing beside them with a frown. The two of them looked at the worker beside them hesitantly and asked, What happened? What did she say before she died? The worker shook his head. Nothing Nora also came back to her senses. She was actually a little puzzled earlier. She understood that the moment Yvonne was arrested, she had been abandoned by that little psycho. Yvonne definitely understood this logic. That little psycho was her murderer, but what was this woman thinking? Why was she unwilling to tell her who it was even until she died? Especially that last sentence. It was clearly saying that as long as you were unhappy, I would be happy! Was a womans jealousy really that strong? She winced and quickly recovered from this state. Yvonnes problem was definitely her own, and it had nothing to do with Nora! She turned to look at Morris and Brenda and said, I realized that the genetic modification drug isnt safe to use at all. Morris and Brenda looked at her simultaneously. Nora slowly said, That drug can at least be said to be imperfect. After being injected, although her genes had indeed improved in a short period of time, the drug infinitely replicated in her body. It stimulated the limits of her body. Yvonne died was because her brain had reached its limits and could not keep up with the drugs stimulation. In the end, she died from the backlash! When Morris and Brenda received this news, their expressions instantly turned grave. Even Brenda no longer had her usual image as she looked at her seriously. So, they gave Yvonne a semi-finished product? Morris nodded as well. This at least proves one thing! They havent perfected the drug yet! Yvonnes death was worthless. However, to Nora, it was like a blow to her head, waking her up. There were no shortcuts in the world. She was the only one who could treat Quentins illness. That genetic modification drug would have pushed Quentin to his death. As she thought about this, she went out and prepared to make a trip to her alternative medicine doctors house to ask if there was any way to regenerate a persons bones. In the car, she received another message from the little psycho: Are you thanking me now? Nora: ? Next, she saw his message: Ive already killed the two women you hate the most. Youre welcome. Nora: Little Psycho: You should have realized by now. The genetic modification drug that Hillary and Yvonne used is semi-finished. The reason I gave Yvonne to you was to show you the effect of that drug. Even the semi-finished product can let people break through their limits. Dont you want to know what kind of changes a finished product will cause? Arent you tempted? Nora replied, We caught Yvonne, you didnt give her to us. Thank you. The little psycho was silent again before replying: Little servant, since you dont know whats good for you, dont blame me for being rude! After serving two appetizers, dont blame me for being unruly to you next! Hehe Nora frowned. This person was really annoying. Why was he pestering her? However, if he did not pester her, she would not have a chance to solve the case. Nora lowered her eyes. She did not know who the little psycho was going to target this time. As she was thinking, her phone suddenly rang. She glanced at it and realized that it was Simon, the uncle of the Andersons. She picked up the call and heard Simons voice. Nora, something has happened! What? Noras heart sank. Then, she heard Simons voice. Elaine Miller has been suspended. You seem to be the one who did it, right? Shes now slandering you everywhere. She said that you worship modern medicine and look down on alternative medicine. Thats why you chased her out of the system! Do you still remember Mr. Myers? When he heard about this, he immediately contacted Elaine and made this matter bigger. Now, the entire alternative medicine world knows that Anti looks down on alternative medicine. They want to reason with you! Chapter 491 - Slapping The Hypocrite In The Face! Nora: ? She drove the car steadily and comforted him. Its okay. Seeing that she seemed unaffected, Simon sighed. I know you are not afraid of them, but Nora, its just that there are many families with long histories of practicing alternative medicine in New York. Alternative medicine has also been developing particularly well in the pharmaceutical industry. If you offend the alternative medicine practitioners in New York, you wont have an easy time in the future. So, Im wondering if you want to look for an opportunity to clear things up. Simon was sure that Nora could not have said such things. After all, the Andersons themselves came from a background of alternative medicine. Nora nodded. Okay, I will clarify things if I find the opportunity. Simon nodded. Okay. Take care of yourself. I saw Jon and Elaine speaking to each other just now. Theyre likely targeting you. Where are you? asked Nora. Oh, at a conference. Alright, Im hanging up. Simon hung up. Next to him, Melissa said, Actually, I dont really think theres a need for you to warn her about that. Simon shook his head. Although Nora does not rely on her medical skills to support herself, and that with the Smiths and the Hunts, no one in the medical field will dare to do anything to her; her identity as Anti is clear for all to see. No matter what, its not a good idea to offend people of the alternative medicine circle. Why are there simply so many people who insist on targeting Nora? Melissa sighed. She is too dazzling. All the inconspicuous little black bugs love circling around shiny things. Simon choked. He couldnt help but laugh. What harsh words, dear. Melissa straightened her back, the classy dress she had on wrapped around her graceful figure. She smiled and said, Its true, after all When she wanted to speak again, Elaine walked over and said somewhat respectfully, Mr. Anderson, Mrs. Anderson I know I shouldnt be coming over and disturbing the two of you so presumptuously, but I have something I think I should still say. Simon looked at her. Now that the Andersons had established a firm foothold in New York with the Carefree Pills, there was no longer anyone willing to offend them at alternative medicine conferences like this. As for Jon, because of his sons death, he had hated Nora to the core all this time and went around smearing her reputation whenever he found an opportunity to. However, everyone else was afraid that they wouldnt be able to get Carefree Pills anymore if they offended the Andersons, so Jon hadnt managed to gain any momentum for the time being. Regardless, because of what Jon had said, they more or less still secretly looked unfavorably upon Nora. Simon knew that Elaine must be up to no good, so he glanced at Melissa and stepped aside. Melissa slowly lowered her gaze and smiled. What would Ms. Miller like to say? If its about business, then we should talk in private. As for other things, I dont think theres anything that Ms. Miller and I can talk to each other about? Seeing how that she was refusing to show any consideration for her feelings, Elaine stepped in front of her. Mrs. Anderson, I decided to speak with you because I simply cannot stand how arrogant Nora is anymore, so I thought of giving her a kind reminder. She may have studied modern medicine and is now the world-famous Anti, but does she think she can look down on alternative medicine just because of that? Alternative medicine has been passed down from ancient times and has even spread abroad now. How can one of our own disparage it so casually? Melissa: Her expression darkened at once. Ms. Miller, you dont have to go back and forth in front of me hiding behind the kind pretense. I am almost fifty this year while you are about the same age as my daughter. Theres no way you can keep your sneaky little thoughts from me! If you really had kind intentions, then you wont choose to embarrass me like this in public! Neither is there a need for you to create for yourself the image of a just and morally upright person who cannot bring herself to continue watching this. We all know very well what is going on here. Even though there are some conflicts between you and Nora, there is no need for you to raise the issue to a higher plane of moral principles! Besides Melissa looked straight at the people watching the show. Not only has Nora never once looked down on alternative medicine, but she also has a very deep understanding of alternative medicine. After all, her mother was a leading figure in the world of alternative medicine back then! She found the Carefree Pill formula in the manuscripts that her mother left behind. Part of the credit for the Carefree Pills that all of you have at home right now goes to none other than Nora! Her words easily crushed Elaines pretenses and astounded those around them whose feelings had been stoked by Elaine. After saying that, Melissa and Simon exchanged a look. With even a second glance at Elaine, the two of them left. Elaine wanted to go after them and say something, but it was to no availbecause the two of them had already been surrounded by the people around them. Mr. Anderson, why dont we talk about the Carefree Pill supply for next month. At the sight of Simon and Melissa surrounded in the center by everyone, Elaine gnashed her teeth in fury. It was at this moment that Jon came over. He stared at the couple with a fierce and sinister look in his eyes and said, Those people have all been drawn in by the Andersons Carefree Pills. They no longer show any respect for the dignity of alternative medicine! Elaine stomped her feet angrily. Mr. Myers, what should we do now? What should we do? Jon suddenly narrowed his eyes. Since we cannot make them do what we want, then we should go to someone of great reputation and prestige! Who are you talking about? Elaine asked excitedly. Dr. Zabe! Jons words, however, made Elaine hang her head in disappointment. Dr. Zabe cant even get onto his feet anymore. How is he going to come over to uphold justice for us? Jon, however, laughed and said, Theres something you dont know. While Dr. Zabe certainly cant make an appearance anymore, he has a disciplethe one and only disciple he ever took! That person is the true leader of the world of alternative medicine now! Chapter 492 - 2 There Will Always Be A Way! Upon hearing this, Elaine hesitated for a moment. But that person is so mysterious, and Ive also heard that they dont really bother themselves much with miscellaneous affairs. Also, no one knows where they are. Will they help us? Jon, however, smiled mysteriously at her. Do you know what Yvonne Smith gave the elderly Mrs. Hunt some time back during her birthday party? Elaine answered hesitantly, The Zabe Corporations Calming Pill At this point, Elaine suddenly understood something. You mean that person has been in New York all this time? Jon nodded. Moreover, even though Dr. Zabe has been ill for so long, he has been in good spirits all this time, so someone must have treated his illness for him. Who else can that person be, aside from his disciple? Silvester was obviously dying because of old age. He was already over ninety, yet despite his bodily functions failing, he was still in good spirits and as weird as ever. Everyone had been speculating in private that it must be his capable disciple who had treated his illness! Upon hearing what Jon said, Elaine nodded immediately. Youre right! If they come forward, Nora Smiths reputation in New York will be ruined! Even if she was a modern medicine practitioner, and even if she had the Hunts and the Smiths backing her up, in the field of medicine, she would still become a joke who had the audacity to challenge alternative medicine! Jon nodded. Then, he looked around once more before he leaned toward Elaine and said, Ill leave for now. Im heading to the Zabes to take a look! Elaine nodded excitedly. Nora, who was unaware that someone was plotting against her, was currently driving to the Zabes. On the way there, she bought some fruits for Silvester. When she arrived at the Zabes, Silvesters son treated her exceptionally kindly. After all, she had helped him to earn a lot of money from Yvonne the other time! Silvesters son led her into the house earnestly, whereupon they saw Silvester seated in the garden and basking in the sun. Silvester was getting advanced in age. He had numerous wrinkles on his aged visage, and he could no longer walk. Despite that, he was entirely unconcerned and continued to read his book. Nora sat down in front of him and greeted him. Master. Silvester glanced at her. Didnt I tell you not to come over if theres nothing important? Why are you here again?! Nora thought for a moment and then asked, I wanted to ask you if there is any way to regenerate a persons broken bones? Regenerating a persons broken bones This concept, which seemed to only exist in martial arts novels, was also a legend in reality. Silvester slowly put down the book and closed his murky eyes. Nora didnt speak anymore. She knew that her teacher was musing over her question. Her introduction to alternative medicine when she was a child, as well as her subsequently becoming Silvesters disciple was, in fact, thanks to Quinn. He had introduced her to Silvester after seeing her talent in alternative medicine. Silvester and she often discussed alternative medicine over the phone To be honest, this actually wasnt a good way for someone to learn or teach, but Nora was someone who could immediately understand a topic with just a bit of guidance, so she had ended up studying under Silvesters tutelage like that. Nora had long been accustomed to such behavior from Silvester, so she stayed quiet and waited for him. A short while later, Silvester opened his eyes and said, A bone adhesion balm actually used to exist. If you use it with traditional massage techniques and acupuncture, there may be a chance that itll work. However, the bone adhesion balms formula doesnt exist anymore, so you can only create it yourself. Also, the balm exists only in legends, I have never seen it before. Nora nodded when she heard this. Silvester called his son over and told him to show Nora the books with mentions of the bone adhesion balm. He said, I have taught you everything that I know. This is something that I dont know, either, so youll have to research it yourself! Alternative medicine is extensive and profound. Even after spending my entire life studying it, I have but only scratched its surface. As long as you persist, there will always be a way! Nora was full of respect for him. She stood and took the books respectfully. She wanted to say something, but Silvester instead picked up his own book and continued reading. You can leave if theres nothing else. Dont bother me all the time! Yes, sir. Silvesters son was already in his sixties and was rather advanced in age. When he heard what Silvester said, he personally saw Nora out. At the same time. At the gates to the Zabe residence, the sound of a car pulling over suddenly rang out. Jons car came to a stop. He opened the car door and walked to the gate. After straightening his clothes, he knocked on the door. Chapter 493 - The Misguided Nora Smith?? A servant soon opened the door. Jon said, Im here to see Dr. Zabe. When the servant heard this, he said, Please wait a minute. He is currently with a guest. A guest Jon was a little surprised. Silvester rarely agreed to visitors, and this had been the case for many years. He rejected the visitation requests from most of the people who wanted to learn from him. After all, he was in poor health. It was also said that he had mild problems with his memory now. Apart from the few old-timers like him who at least had some status in the field of alternative medicine, there was almost no one else who could meet with Silvester. However, there was an alternative medicine conference taking place that day, so the old-timers were all there at the moment. Who would visit Silvester at this time? While thinking about it, Jon asked, Who is it? The servant smiled and said nothing. Jon immediately knew that he had crossed the line. He smiled and said, Please let him know that Im here. I will wait here. Okay. When the servant entered Silvesters room, Silvesters son just so happened to be seeing Nora out. This way, Nora. Nora said, You should also pay more attention to your health too, Mr. Zabe. Silvesters son had also learned medical skills from Silvester. Therefore, even though there was a very big age gap between the two of them, Nora was actually his junior. Silvesters son laughed and said, Sigh, thats the way it is once you become old. I do want my old man to live a few more years, though! This way, I can take care of him for a few more years! Nora heaved a silent sigh inwardly when she heard this. When she was a child, she always heard Silvester scolding his son and calling him mediocre, because he was unhappy that he couldnt inherit his skills in alternative medicine. During those times, her senior would always just smile naively. But now Silvester was already over ninety years old, yet his son, who was in his sixties, was still by his side. Wasnt that also bliss in some way? Some people had a lot of children, all of whom were talented, yet some went overseas and some traveled far away from home. Few stayed by their side. Nora subconsciously thought of Pete and Cherry Well, given how smart the two of them were, they definitely wouldnt be clingy in the future. Once she got on in age, the two of them likely wouldnt keep showing up in front of her. This way, she wouldnt become annoyed seeing them all the time, either. The only person whom she would see all the time would probably just be Jus No, wait! What was she thinking? They werent even married yet, so why was she saving a place for him in her retirement plan? Nora shook her head and stepped out while sighing emotionally. The moment she did, she spotted Jon at the door! The moment the two of them made eye contact, Jon became dumbfounded. He looked at Nora in surprise, and then at Silvesters son in confusion. An astounded look formed on his face, but he quickly suppressed it. Nora, however, ignored him and nodded at Silvesters son. Im leaving. You dont have to see me off any further. Since they had a guest, he definitely wouldnt be able to see her off anymore. She wasnt an outsider anyway. Silvesters son smiled and said, Alright, go ahead! Nora walked straight past Jon and left. Even after the door was closed, Jon still hadnt recovered. What was Nora doing at the Zabes? Silvesters son was already speaking politely to Jon. He asked, Are you here to see my father? Jon nodded. Unable to suppress his curiosity, he asked, Thats Nora Smith, right? I heard that she is Anti, the surgeon. Silvesters son nodded. Seems like it. Whats the matter? Jon followed behind Silvesters son, and the two headed to the garden where Silvester was. Jon went along with the flow and asked, What was she doing here? Silvesters son paused for a moment and thought of how Nora didnt want anyone to reveal her identity-after all, once exposed, she would definitely become very busy. Thus, he answered, Oh, she came to borrow a few books. She came to borrow a few books? Jon narrowed his eyes. The way he saw it, she probably came to explain herself to Silvester, right? Hah. It seemed that she had panicked. After all, publicly making a statement that alternative medicine was inferior to modern medicine was indeed behavior that would attract a lot of hatred. Although they had managed to keep outsiders in check with the Andersons Carefree Pills, should Silvester decide to do something, the Carefree Pills formula would be everywhere! Once that happened, what else could the Andersons produce?! The Andersons were surprisingly smart about this, though, and knew that they should seek asylum from Silvester at once! It was just a shame that Silvester absolutely hated people that despised alternative medicine the most. In his youth, he had once been suspected of being a fraud and once had a showdown with a modern medicine practitioner. Moreover, as the chairman of the Alternative Medicine Association in the country, his existence itself was what gave the alternative medicine community confidence! At this point in Jons thoughts, he had already reached the garden. When he saw Silvester sitting there and basking in the sun, he stepped forward and said, Mr. Zabe, how are you doing these days? When Silvester saw out of the corner of his eye that it was Jon, he continued to hold the book but retracted his gaze. With his murky voice, he asked, What are you doing here? Silvester had always disliked Jon. This was something that everyone in the industry knew. Unfortunately, Jons medical skills were the next best after Silvester in the next generation of alternative medicine practitioners. Thus, after Silvester stopped bothering himself with the alternative medicine fields affairs, Jon had taken over as the leader of the alternative medicine field for a period of time. When Nora first arrived in New York, Jons position in the world of alternative medicine had been impregnable! Jon sat opposite Silvester and said, Mr. Zabe, I am really at my wits end now. Thats why Im coming to you for help! Silvester glanced at him, his aged eyes full of disdain. What can I help you with? Mr. Myers flatters me so! Jon was so scared that he hastily got up. Im not worthy of such politeness from you! Knowing that the man did not like him making polite small talk, Jon went straight to the point. Im here today because theres a young modern medicine practitioner who is showing blatant disregard for alternative medicine just because she can use her scalpels well. She has publicly declared that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine! Bam! Silvester threw the book in his hand onto the table and sneered, Are there still people with such misguided beliefs in New York? Jon was delighted at his reaction. Yes, thats right! Silvester sneered, Arent the few of you going to teach that young woman a lesson? Jon hurriedly lowered his head and said respectfully, I want to, but unfortunately, her family is big and powerful, so Lincoln and the others dont dare to confront her at all. I said a few words at the conference just now, but was immediately rebutted and told not to hold it against a young woman! Is this about that, though, Mr. Zabe? Its obviously a matter of ones attitude! Silvester snorted coldly. Which family is it? Are they that powerful? Jon hurriedly said, Its all because the Harmonia Pharmacys Carefree Pills are simply selling too well. All everyone can see is money, so no one dares to stand up even for something like this anymore! No matter what, a young person who has said the wrong thing should be chastised a little! The Andersons? Harmonia Pharmacy? Silvester was taken aback. Who are you talking about? Jon replied, Its the person who visited you just now, Nora Smith. Chapter 494 - Jon Gets Slapped In The Face What? As though he was stunned, and also as though he had not heard Jon clearly, Silvesters voice rose instantly. Jon hurriedly explained cautiously, Shes the daughter that the Smiths have just acknowledged. Her name is Nora Smith. I heard that she is also Justin Hunts fiance Oh, she also has another important identity, Anti the internationally-known surgeon. She is greatly admired as Anti. I reckon the young woman has gotten too full of herself after being praised a little, so she thinks shes now invincible in the medical field. Jon glanced at Silvester cautiously at this point. He was actually a little unsure about this. Given how Yvonne had been able to buy the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill from Silvester, this showed that Silvester was actually in contact with the Smiths. In particular, when Nora came to borrow the books just now, she had actually succeeded in doing so This showed that Silvester was also unwilling to offend the Smiths and the Hunts, right? With that in mind, he coughed and said, Mr. Zabe, after giving it some thought Given her status, it isnt a good idea to offend herespecially when she has the Smiths and the Hunts backing her up-but considering the positions we hold in the circle, there are certain things that we must do! We cannot chicken out and disregard our beliefs just because of her status. So, I was wondering, how about you lead the way and we go over to teach her a lesson? Silvester frowned and looked at him with a complicated look on his face. Did you just say that Nora Smith said that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine? Jon nodded hurriedly. Yes, she said so in front of all the nurses in the hospital. Elaine Miller heard it. Shes the one who told us the story because she says that she couldnt stand it anymore. All the other nurses have been bribed by the Hunts and the Smiths, so none of them dare to make any mention of this. That was what Elaine had said. As for whether or not they had really bribed the nurses, Jon didnt care at all! He just wanted to ruin Nora! Unexpectedly, when he said that, Silvester suddenly scoffed and said, Thats impossible. Jon was taken aback. Why wouldnt it be possible, Mr. Zabe? News of what she did has already spread. Despite the terrible impact the incident has caused, she still blatantly came here to visit you. Surely she wasnt here to give you a warning, was she? He had deliberately chosen the word warning. Given Silvesters status, doing something like that would be too much. However, Silvester was not sent into a rage at all. Instead, he looked straight at Jon and said, Jon, Im already over ninety years old. These tricks of yours are too childish in my eyes. Jon: Silvester shook his head and said, Originally, I was planning to recommend you to take over my position as chairman of the Alternative Medicine Association. After all, that lazy disciple of mine doesnt like to bother with such things. Although I dont like you, you are scheming enough and you also have the means. In addition, your attitude toward alternative medicine is still considered somewhat pure But I didnt expect that now that youve gotten on in age, you have instead lost the ability to see through things properly. Forget it, Id better choose someone else for the position! He pointed straight at the door and said, Goodbye! His firm and determined tone made Jon stunned and frozen in place! He couldnt even understand what was going on. Dr. Zabe, what I said is true. How can you not believe me? She is full of hostility towards alternative medicine! Hah, even if you claim that everyone in the world is full of hostility towards alternative medicine and despises alternative medicine, theres no way she would do that! Silvester sounded very sure, which made Jon even more bewildered. Are you that partial towards her? Why? Did the Smiths or the Hunts give you some kind of benefit? Dr. Zabe! What are you afraid of when youre already so old? How can you give in to the allure of such worldly possessions?! Silvester became even more speechless when he heard this. He gave his son a look, upon which his son immediately summoned the butler over and sent Jon out at once. Jon was ruthlessly driven out of the Zabes! When the door slammed shut, Jon was still standing there, unable to react. Why was Silvester so sure that Nora would never say those things? Nora was Anti. As an internationally renowned surgeon, wasnt it logical and reasonable that she would look down on alternative medicine? Nora must have given him enough money just now! This was unacceptable! To think even Silvester had been bribed. Were the alternative medicine practitioners of the States really doomed for a downfall?! Nora wasnt aware of the events at the Zabes. She had already returned home. With the stack of books in her arms, she went upstairs and entered the study. After sitting down, she began to read and immersed herself in research. She wanted to cure Quentin. It wasnt until a hand pulled away the book in front of her that she finally stopped. Nora frowned with displeasure, turned her head, and rebuked, Cherry? Cherry was usually the only one who would be up to mischief while she was reading. Unexpectedly, when she turned her head, she instead saw Cherry and Pete seated on the sofa beside her and looking at her worriedly. The person who had taken her book was actually Justin? Noras frown instantly deepened. As soon as this expression of hers formed, Cherry immediately whispered to Pete, I think Daddy is finished, Pete! Why is he finished? asked Pete. Cherry continued to whisper, Mommys about to explode! She will definitely smack Daddys bottom! Pete: Nora: She touched her head awkwardly. Then, she looked at Justin only to see that the mans chiseled face actually looked kinda expectant? Uh Her eyes must be playing tricks on her. She rubbed her temples and asked, What time is it? Justin: Its seven oclock. You have to eat something and then wash up. Its time for bed. Nora: She coughed. Its too early. Justin said, You usually go to bed at this time. You can continue reading when you wake up tomorrow! Nora, however, tried to grab the book from him. I dont have any appetite. Let me read for a couple more hours. But as soon as she stretched out her hand, the nimble man took a step back, Nora did not manage to grab the book. Justin raised his eyebrows and looked at her. Go and eat. Nora got up. Just as Cherry was worried that Mommy would give Daddy a huge thrashing, she instead unexpectedly saw Nora turn around and head downstairs. She was actually obediently getting something to eat? Eh? Had Mommy changed? When she got downstairs, Nora found that dinner that evening was pasta. After she sat down, she took out her cell phone. When she turned it on, she found that several people had sent her messages. One was a text message from the little psycho: My little servant, are you ready for my challenge? Im going to hire Q at a high cost. Do you think I will succeed? A gleam of light flashed in Noras eyes as she took a bite of pasta. She replied: No. The little psycho: Hehe, lets have a competition, then! Nora slowly typed: Why should I compete with you? Sure enough, the little psycho fell for it. He wrote: Then lets make a bet. If I can get Q on my side, then you are to become my little servant. If not, then I will answer one of your questions in return. A question! Noras lips curled upwards. That was exactly what she wanted! Chapter 495 - Name Your Price, Q Nora had too many questions she wanted to ask the little psycho, including how she became pregnant, why she would die if she didnt give birth, and even about her mother Also, she had already discovered a long time ago that the little psycho actually kept his word. At least, he hadnt deceived her the other time. She narrowed her eyes and replied: Deal. After sending the message, she happily accessed the Hacker Alliances website. Lying quietly in Qs private message inbox was an email. This was the only place that outsiders could send messages to when they wanted to hire hackers. Because this was the Hacker Alliance, there was no need to worry about being attacked by other hackers. After all, the worlds most powerful hackers were all there, no one would dare to challenge them. At the other end of the dining table. Cherry and Pete sat respectively on either side of Justin. All three of them sat quietly as they watched Nora eat. However, Nora didnt even spare them a glance. Cherry heaved a silent sigh. Who is Mommy texting? She actually smiled! Surely Mommy hasnt found herself other handsome guys out there, right? When Pete heard this, he gave Justin a pitying glance. Justins expression darkened and he said in a low voice, Dont talk nonsense. Cherry rested her chin on her chubby little hands and pouted. Im not talking nonsense, Daddy. I know Mommy too well. Sigh, when we were abroad, I told Mommy to find me a Daddy, but she said that she wasnt interested in foreigners. Now that were back in the States, as expected, she must have become all starry-eyed after seeing handsome guys! Justin: Pete asked hesitantly, But what if Mommy is making a business deal with someone? Cherry rolled her eyes. Pete, when have you ever seen Mommy making money? Pete: ? Cherry sighed like a mini grown-up. She only has 75 million dollars worth of savings. In spite of that, she doesnt bother doing anything every day. If not for my grandaunt overseas, I would probably have been raised in poverty! Pete was stunned. Mommy only has 75 million dollars? The amount of money he had at his disposal when he played around with investments whenever he was bored was already more than 150 million dollars! Cherry nodded. Pete said, Mommy really is very poor, then. Exactly! Cherry looked as if she had expected better from Nora. She said, If Mommy really wants to make money, she can make a lot right away, but she instead said that 75 million dollars are enough! How is that enough? It can only buy four sports cars! Sigh! Pete nodded hard empathetically. I will make lots of money and support Mommy in the future. At this point, a weak voice suddenly came from the door. Say, um, do the two of you mind supporting an uncle, too? Cherry and Pete turned in unison to see Louis standing there. He was looking at them eagerly with his eyes glowing. Both Cherry and Pete looked away and started talking to each other again. Cherry said, If Mommy doesnt want Daddy anymore, then we will have to be separated in the future. Who are you going to follow? Without any hesitation whatsoever, Pete gave Justin a disdainful look and replied, Mommy. What about you? Justin: ??? He was about to reprimand the two of them for talking nonsense, but when Pete popped the question, he immediately turned and looked at his daughter! Surely Cherry wouldnt also abandon him and pick her mother over him, right? Fearing that he was not the most important person in his daughters heart, Justin had been working hard during this period of time to bond with Cherry! Sure enough, Cherry looked like she had difficulty choosing. She sighed and said, I cant go with Mommy. If I do that, Daddy would be really pitiful. Justin was touched at once. As expected, his daughter really was his precious and understanding little baby! She was simply so sensible! However, the next moment, Cherry said, How about this? Ill get Daddy to build a house for me and put lots of handsome young men inside. I just need one to cook for me, one to clean the house, one to sleep with me, and four more to play games with me! This way, I wont disturb Mommy and Daddys new lives, and all of you can also come and visit when you miss me! Isnt my idea great? Justin: ? e V It seemed like there was something a little wrong with his precious little baby? It was to the extent that he felt like his hands were itching a little! The corners of his lips spasmed and he repeated silently in his heart: Shes my daughter Shes my daughter Endure, endure! Pete, however, advised her earnestly. Cherry, you mustnt let Aunt Brenda lead you astray. You mustnt think of handsome young men all the time! Cherry tilted her head. Then shall I think of beautiful young ladies? Pete: ?? As Justin listened to their conversation, he thought of how he had panicked when he mistakenly thought that Pete was secretly a little princess in his heart. He mustnt have the little princess whom he had just acknowledged become a dude deep down in her heart! Therefore, Justin immediately said, Its better that you like boys instead! Cherry immediately applauded. Oh yeah! Daddys the best! Pete: ??? While the three of them were talking, Nora had already read the email that the little psycho had sent: Q, as long as you leave the Smith Corporation, you can name your price. Name her price Tsk, the little psycho sure was rich! Nora ate a quarter of the pasta on the plate in one bite. As she chewed, she typed a reply and sent it to the little psycho. In the hotel. The man leaned back on the sofa. The curtains were tightly drawn together, and no light could shine through at all. In the room, someones coughing suddenly rang out. Cough, cough, cough! If you continue to fool around like this, you will bring about your own downfall sooner or later. Im warning you, dont go against her! The little psychos sharp voice rang out next. Are you being nosy again?! I told you, Im in charge in New York! I am the little master whereas you are just my servant! Besides, why do you care about her so much? Have you fallen in love with her, so you cannot bear to part with her anymore? Youd best not forget our plans! Cough, cough, cough After another coughing fit, the rich and mellow voice rang out once more. What nonsense are you talking about? Why would I fall in love with her? The little psycho broke into a grin. No? Then why do you keep stopping me from harassing her? Haha! Thats because cough she is harder to deal with than you think! Hard to deal with? That little fatty grew up under my nose, how could she possibly be hard to deal with? Youre overthinking it too much! Haha, I shall use Q to completely suppress her now! And show her how dark and sinister the world is! Cough, cough, cough! Can you really convince Q? Money makes the world go round. If I cant, then there is only one possible reason why. Cough, what is it? That Im not offering enough money! As he said that, a beep indicating the arrival of a text message rang out. The little psycho immediately raised the phone excitedly like a child and said, See? Q has replied to me! Now lets see how much Q is asking for! As he said that, he opened the email Chapter 496 - Playing Along With The Enemy! However, he was stunned when he saw the email. Written in the email was a row of text: My last name is Smith. The evil smile on the mans face immediately disappeared and he cursed softly. Shit! Going by how Qs last name was Smith and their reply at this juncture, the man immediately understood that Q was a Smith! A Smith If Quentin hadnt been injured, hospitalized, or caused such a huge ruckus, outsiders indeed wouldnt have known of his existence at all. Even so, to think the Smiths were also rearing a top-class hacker in addition to already rearing someone in the shadows! No wonder Joel hadnt panicked in the least when Yvonne attacked the Smiths! Who was Q? The man looked straight at his bodyguards and ordered, Check Qs identity! Yes, sir. After one of the bodyguards left, a low chuckle rang out in the room. Cough, cough, cough Haha, I told you, dont provoke her. There was frustration in the little psychos shrill voice. Did you already know? Tell me, what else do you know? Are you hiding anything else from me?! The gentle and mellow voice sighed. All I know is, you shouldnt mess with her. I will find a way to get you what you want. The little psycho immediately yelled, What can you get from her? The Grays had been taking care of her since her childhood, and also protected her for so many years! Yet you still havent gotten your hands on what we want! He kicked the chair furiously. Pushed to the side, the chair made contact with the curtains, causing a ray of light to shine through the curtains onto a man in the room. With a handkerchief in his hand, the man seemed to be suppressing a cough. He was wearing a pair of gold-framed glasses and his handsome face looked a little pale and sicklyit was Caleb! He frowned and retorted, Yvette Anderson had already said back then that we wont be able to get our hands on it through coercive measures! We should try getting along with her daughter instead! After he spoke, he walked over and drew the curtains to prevent others from looking in. The little psychos grim laugh rang out in the room. Get along with her? How? You have already been on good terms with her for so many years! If it wasnt for your nephew who messed up and ruined our plan, she would have been part of the Grays by now! And we would have already gotten everything we wanted! Since your plan has failed, you must obey my orders now! Besides, I am the little master! Caleb started coughing again. He sounded as if he was about to cough his lungs out the very next second. Anthony was stupid enough to break off the engagement, but I have already punished him. The little psychos shrill voice rang out angrily again. Punished him? Is driving him out of the country even considered a punishment? Its because you are too indecisive! Thats why it has come down to this! Upon being scolded, Caleb let out a few muffled coughs with his head down. Seeing that he had seemingly shut up, the little psycho was satisfied. He broke into a grin, revealing shiny white teeth. You spent twenty years setting up a trap for them, but got played by Yvette Anderson in the end! You can only rely on me to vent that anger now! Just you wait, I will turn her into my little servant! Heh heh While they were talking, someone knocked on the door. Caleb immediately stopped talking. It was as if he wasnt there at all. The little psycho said, Come in. The bodyguard entered the room and said, Weve looked into it. The Smiths indeed arent hiding any more youngsters in the family. Among the ones still around, Louis Smith is the one who messes around with computers the most. We have reason to suspect that he is Q! Heh! The little psycho said, How dare they make fun of me. Catch him!! Yes, sir! The bodyguard turned and left. After Nora logged into Qs email account and sent an email to the little lunatic, as expected, the other party did not reply anymore. After waiting for a long while, the other party finally sent her a text message on her cell phone: Its my loss this round! You can ask me what you want! You can only ask one question, so make good use of the opportunity~ Nora stroked her chin as she stared at the message. She only had the chance to ask one question. In that case, what should she ask about first? Why she would die? Or how exactly had she become pregnant? She thought for a long while, but in the end, she only asked about one thing: What is your name?! If she couldnt decide which of her questions took more priority, then she might as well ask for information about the other party. This way, it would make it easier for them to catch him! Sure enough, the other party replied: Tsk, you are so interested in me. Surely you arent in love with me, are you? Nora: Answer the question. The little psycho: Trueman Yale. Nora: ? Why did the name sound so strange? Would anyone really call themselves something as literal as true man? However, she didnt fuss over it. Instead, she quickly sent the name to Morris and told him to check if there was a Trueman in the list of guests staying in the hotel! Morris quickly repliedthere wasnt. His answer was within Noras expectations. She sent the little psycho a message: Is this your true name? Trueman: Its even truer than my name itself! Nora: Never mind. She put down the phone and sent another message to Morris. Louis, who had been completely ignored, looked at them. At last, he sighed and said, Never mind. Ill go play games with Chester instead! His presence was simply redundant in the house! He felt this especially strongly whenever he came back and saw Justin seated in the living room, which made him feel as if he had returned to the Hunts manor instead of the Smiths every time he came home. He went out and drove out in his fancy little car. He went to feed the stray cats and dogs in the community, and then he drove out again, humming under his breath as he did. On the way to the Hunts manor was a residential complex filled with villas. As few people lived there, the roads there were quite empty. Louis was driving when a car suddenly rushed toward him from behind and rammed straight into his car! Frightened, Louis stopped the car and walked straight to the back. As he did, he rolled up his sleeves and said, Do you know how to drive or not? Are you blind? What bad luck! The car repairs would cost him money! While speaking, he saw two large and muscular men in black suits suddenly get out of the car! Louis was taken aback. He sensitively realized that the accident might have been deliberate. He swallowed hard and started to retreat in fear, but one of the two men was already standing right in front of him! Come with us, Q. Our master wants to see you. Louis: ?? He waved, wanting to explain that he was not Q. But before he could even speak, the man stepped forward abruptly, grabbed his arm, and yanked him straight into the car! Someone got into his car and followed after the other car. After the two cars disappeared, a jeep slowly drove out of the bushes in the distance and followed after them! In the car. Noras lips curled into a smile. This time, she would see for herself who exactly Trueman was! Chapter 497 - Trueman Yale! Mm! Mmm Louis, whose head had been covered with a black bag and his mouth gagged, was brought into a room by four men. His eyes widened in horror. He wanted to speak, but he couldnt say anything. All he could do was emit muffled cries. The four bodyguards on either side of him were steady on their feet. It was obvious at a glance that they were trained in martial arts. There was also another man holding his weak and thin arm. It was as if he could twist and break it with just a bit of force! Louis was terrified. It wasnt until he was forced to sit and securely bound with ropes that the other party finally took out from his mouth whatever they were using to gag him. Louis gasped for breath. The four strong and muscular bodyguards looked at him. The thin man was such a coward. He had been shaking the whole time on the way here after they kidnapped him. His behavior made them look down on him. Theyd originally thought that he would immediately beg for mercy after they ungagged him. Given how the little master hated such people the most, they reckoned that he would probably order them to kill him straight away! But in the end The terrified Louis was still shaking in his boots, but he instead said, Um, can you guys loosen the ropes a little? Its cutting into that place of mine! The bodyguards: ?? Louis wanted to shift, but the ropes were simply too tight, rendering him unable to move. The kidnappers on either side of him didnt look like they intended to untie him. From the looks of it, they werent going to help him. Sigh, how uncomfortable. But shortly after, he heard a slightly shrill voice say, Loosen the ropes a little. Dont injure him. Louis was overjoyed. While the bodyguards were loosening his ropes, he smiled in the direction of the voice and said, Thanks a lot! I didnt expect kidnappers to be this kind these days. Everyone understands the rules of the industry, right? Family members should not be implicated! Although I dont have a wife yet, you cant put my future son at risk, either, right?! After he finished speaking, the room fell silent again for a moment. As he had been blindfolded, Louis couldnt see what the person talking to him looked like. He tilted his head and thought about it, but in the end, he could only break the silence again. He asked, The good men here, what are you kidnapping me for? Let me put it out there first C I dont have any money! I am the poorest among all the Smiths! His words made Trueman choke on his breath. Then, he snorted and said, Its impossible that Q would be poor. Doesnt the Smith Corporation pay you any wages? Q? Why were they talking about Q again?! Louis was speechless. Im not Q! Trueman sneered, Drop the act, I have already looked into you a long time ago! Besides, he had been trembling when he was brought into the room by the kidnappers just now, yet he had suddenly stopped shaking. Additionally, the first thing he had said was to loosen the ropes around him. It was evident that the fear hed displayed just now was all fake! The guy had great mental resilience! Louis: ? He looked tentatively in the direction of the voice. Uh, who are you? Even if I am Q, what do you want with me? Are you enemies with Q? Trueman said slowly, I wouldnt say theres a feud between the two of us. Then that means youre after my money and my good looks? Louis cowered. Surely my looks arent worth kidnapping me for, right? Besides, judging from your voice, youre probably a man. Im also a man Oh my god, surely you dont have some kind of fetish, do you? Trueman: !! Trueman was seriously ticked off by Louis. They also started digressing. Even if Im into men, I wont be interested in someone like you! Upon hearing this, Louis became indignant. Whats wrong with me? Which part of me is bad-looking? Trueman: ??! He replied disdainfully, Your dirty blond hair is enough to turn me off! F*ck you, Im on the one on top, okay?! Shit! Im the one on top too! Seeing that the two weirdos were digressing further and further, Louis suddenly heard a violent cough. Thats enough. Lets talk business. As soon as the voice rang out, Trueman came back to the matter at hand. You made me digress from what I wanted to talk about! I dont like men! Dont think too much about it! Louis said, Then that means youre after money? Gosh, dont you know that I am the poorest son in the family? I only get $15,000 a month! I literally use up all my money by the end of the month! I have $4,508.51 on me right now. If you want, Ill just give it to you. Why bother going so far and even damaging my car? You have to pay for my car repair costs! Trueman retorted, Who would want that bit of money from you?! Louis said, Then why kidnap me if youre not interested in it? Are you planning to demand ransom from Joel? Sigh! With tears abound in his eyes, Louis said, I am the most unpopular person among the Smiths. Everyone at home treats me as if I dont exist! If you ask Joel for $15,000, he may still give it to you. But if you ask for more, he would probably abandon me. Sob Trueman grinned as he listened to Louis. Youre so pitiful, hahaha-. Louis got mad. What are you laughing at if you think Im pitiful? Dont you have any sympathy for others? Sympathy? Whats that? Nope, I dont. Trueman started chatting with him again. This time, the coughing person didnt even need to say anything. Louis straight-up reminded him and said, Cmon, talk. What the hell did you kidnap me for?! Trueman replied, Heh, of course, its because you helped the Smiths! Your identity as Q means that there are irreconcilable differences between the two of us! But if you agree to join us and betray the Smiths, I can pay you a lot! Louis was a little startled when he heard the first half of his words. He was about to explain that he really wasnt Q when he heard the part about remuneration at the end. His blindfolded eyes lit up at once! Remuneration meant money, which was what he lacked the most at the moment! Louis coughed. How much can you give me? Seeing that he was betraying the Smiths so easily, Trueman sneered, The Smiths are simply too much. They refuse to pay you much, yet they still want you to work for them. But our organization is different. We definitely cherish top-class hackers like you! Name your price! Name his price? Louis said cautiously, Seventy-five Before he could finish the rest of the seventy-five thousand dollars he was about to say, Trueman interrupted him. 75 million dollars to stop you from ever working for the Smiths again? No problem! Louis: !!! He was dumbfounded. In fact, he was even somewhat in disbelief. Really? He was offering him so much?! Trueman said, Truer than even my name itself! Louis swallowed. I dont believe you will give me that much money! Trueman immediately said, I can give you a deposit! After speaking, he looked to the side and said, Transfer 15 million dollars to his bank account! Yes, sir. Trueman rested his chin on his hand and said, This way, you wont be able to explain yourself to the Smiths anymore. Heh, you can call this a way of sowing discord between you guys! Louis: While the few of them were spacing out, faint footsteps suddenly rang out outside the door. Then, with a loud bang, someone opened the door! Chapter 498 - Exposing Her Own Identity! Nora followed the kidnappers all the way to an inconspicuous little house. Surrounded by weeds, the place looked like a small community due to being demolished, except that the new houses hadnt yet been built. Small houses of varying heights filled the place, making it very suitable for people who might have to flee or move about. Therefore, Nora didnt rush in immediately when she arrived. Firstly, she was concerned that there might be an ambush inside. Secondly, she was afraid that she wouldnt be able to keep so many of them under control, which might allow Trueman to escape. Thus, she waited for a couple of minutes until Morris and Brenda arrived with the men from the special department. Only then did they rush in together. Morris was dressed in a black windbreaker as usual, and he looked smart and dashing. What surprised Nora was that Brenda was also wearing a black windbreaker, making her fair skin and black clothes form a sharp contrast. Coupled with the womans good looks, she looked exceptionally like eye candy. Seemingly having sensed Noras gaze, Brenda raised her eyebrows and blew her a kiss in a dashing manner. She smiled and said, Dont be scared, Nora. Just stay behind me when we rush in later. I will protect you! Oh, okay, Nora said. Morris gestured behind him, upon which someone immediately came forward. One of the men pushed open the door gently and threw a smoke bomb into the room. Then, Morris kicked the door open with a loud bam and rushed in like the wind! Brenda wanted to protect her sister-in-law, but when she turned her head, she instead saw Nora following closely after Morris and rushing into the room. She got a huge shock at once. When she hurriedly followed them in, she found that Morris had already subdued one of the bodyguards while another bodyguard was attacking Nora! Ever since her big fight with Abigail the other time, it had been very long since Nora last had a good workout. She was about to punch the man when something suddenly flashed across her vision. Brenda appeared in front of her and swiftly took down the big muscular man in front of her. Then, she quickly kicked another man. They didnt even need anyone else to do anything. She and Morris took out the four bodyguards two-to-one by themselves. The smoke from the smoke bomb gradually dispersed. The others from the special department surrounded the place to prevent anyone from escaping. Nora quickly walked over to Louis. After making sure he was okay, she breathed a sigh of relief. Louis, however, was dumbfounded. Who are you? Its me. Nora took off the bag covering Louiss head as she spoke. Upon regaining his sight, Louiss eyes immediately reddened and tears fell from his eyes. Thinking that he was badly frightened, Nora pressed her lips together at the sight. To be honest, this was indeed her fault. After she sent the mail to Trueman as Q, shed originally thought that he would text her and demand an explanation. However, the other party had instead gone silent. After thinking about it for a while, when Louis went out, she suddenly realized that Trueman might have misunderstood something. She had then immediately contacted Morris. She also went after Louis, but before she could catch up to him, he had been kidnapped. As a result, she hadnt been able to talk to him about this in advance. At the bottom of it all, she was the one who had implicated Louis. Nora was about to comfort him when Louis asked, Why couldnt you have come a little later instead? This way, he would have received the 15 million dollars! Nora: ?? After Louis said that, he turned to where Trueman had been speaking just now. When Nora followed his gaze and looked over, she spotted a monitor and a surveillance camera. They had likely been in the midst of a video call just now. The other partys screen had blacked out by now, so Nora couldnt see the other partys appearance. However, the audio was obviously still connected. Nora hesitated for a moment and slowly said, Trueman? Truemans voice was a mans, and it sounded a little shrill. Heh! So it really is you! Did you think I would put myself in such a dangerous situation? Nora also sneered, Of course, I didnt think that I would catch you all at once, either. But getting rid of a few of your subordinates and making you lose four bodyguards also sounds pretty good, doesnt it? Her words angered Trueman. Shit! It was only when she heard his response that she truly became sure that he was indeed Trueman. But after that, she heard Trueman laugh. However, you only managed to capture four of my bodyguards despite using Q as bait, whereas I have reached a consensus with Q during this period of time! Nora: ? A little surprised, she subconsciously asked, What consensus? Heh, Trueman said, I have reached an agreement with Q just now. Im buying him out with 75 million dollars to provide me service. Also, I have paid him a 15 million dollar deposit just now. After that, I will have him hack the Smith Corporation at an appropriate time! Nora: ??! She was stunned. What? Trueman became even smugger. Yes, thats the deal between the two of us! Ive already transferred a 15 million dollar deposit to his bank account. Q, once you succeed, I will transfer the remaining 60 million dollars to you! I hope you wont let me down! Haha- Nora looked at Louis. Louis had been freed by then. When he heard what Trueman said, he took out his cell phone at once, upon which he saw the notification from the bank informing him that he had received a fund transfer of 15 million dollars in his bank account. Even Louis himself was dumbfounded. He really transferred it to me? After speaking, he suddenly realized something. He swallowed and hurriedly looked at Nora. Nora, I was just joking with him and stalling for time! His words made Trueman laugh even harder. Not bad, Q! By answering them that way, you should be able to win the Smith Corporations trust and recognition! Then, he looked at Nora and said, It is true that he was just stalling for time, but can you guarantee that he hasnt become partial towards me? Hahaha- He has already told me all about his hardships just now! A puzzled Nora repeated, His hardships? Thats right! Trueman said, The Smith Corporation has groomed such an excellent hacker, but Q has never accepted any external gigs all these years, so he doesnt have any income! On top of that, the Smith Corporation only gives him a monthly salary of $15,000! To think you people are oppressing and letting a top-class hacker like him go to such waste! Im sure Q must already be full of resentment towards you! Nora looked at Louis. Resentment? Louis hurriedly waved. No, I promise I dont harbor any resentment towards Joel at all! Trueman, however, laughed. Uh-huh, no resentment at all! But Nora, would the Smith Corporation still dare to use Q, who has already taken a 15-million-dollar deposit from me? Can you really rest assured knowing that? And Q, what about you? Are you willing to live knowing that other people will forever be suspicious of you? His way of driving a wedge between the two of them Had Louis really been Q, Trueman would really have succeeded. But unfortunately Nora suddenly smiled. Who told you that Louis is Q? Trueman was stunned to hear that. What do you mean? Nora looked at the camera and slowly curled her lips into a smile. It means that Chapter 499 - Mr. Gray, You Know Trueman Yale! Thank you for the 15 million dollars! Ill just take it as compensation for our little Louis! As soon as Nora said that, on the other end of the call, Trueman seemed to realize something. He immediately exclaimed, Is he really not Q? Nora did not answer him. Nevertheless, it seemed like Trueman had understood. He immediately cursed in a low voice, Shit! You. But before he could finish, the call was cut off! Nora frowned. Wasnt Trueman the little master? Who would dare to disconnect his call when he was still speaking? In the midst of her hesitation, Louis stood and looked at Nora cautiously. Then, he blinked and asked, Um, Nora, those 15 million dollars are you really giving it to me as compensation to help me get over the shock? This was the biggest amount of money that Louis, whose monthly living expenses had been withheld from him by Joel ever since he was a child, had ever seen in his life. He had seen a million dollars at Chesters house before, but this was the first time he was seeing funds that amounted to more than ten million dollars! He had counted on his cell phone just nowthere were several zeros between the sum and his savings! Little Louis would like to express just how dumbfounded he was at suddenly becoming a millionaire like that! Upon hearing what he said, Nora was puzzled. You dont want it? No! No! I want it very much! Louis immediately stuffed the bank card into his pocket and covered his pocket with both hands. The way he looked was as if he would fight to the death anyone who dared to take the bank card from him! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. She simply couldnt bear to watch him anymore. Brenda couldnt help but whisper to Nora, Nora, are the Smiths about to go bankrupt? Look at how desperate they had forced little Louis to be! It was just 15 million dollars, yet he was close to regarding it as his family heirloom. Nora: She suddenly found Louis a little embarrassing. Nevertheless, she looked at Morris. Louis had received 15 million dollars from the battle between the special department and the mysterious organization. Although he had tricked the other party into giving it to him through his own abilities, should Morris request that he submit it, Louis would have to do so. In the end, Morris behaved as if he hadnt heard them at all. He turned to the bodyguards on the floor and said, Tell me, where is your master? Alright, it seemed that he wasnt going to bother doing anything about it In that case, Nora didnt pursue the matter about Louis any further. Instead, she turned and left. Even after the four bodyguards were arrested, the other party hadnt become anxious. This showed that Trueman was very sure that the four of them would not betray him. In that case, there was probably not much use even if they interrogated them. She decided to take Louis out of the room. On the way out, she asked Louis, What did Trueman say to you? Louiss eyes were constantly fixed on his pocket. His fingers were also still pressed against it. He was behaving even more neurotically than when he had been kidnapped. Nora, do you think anyone will steal my money? Nora: Louis went on. Or rob me? Or Will the bank confiscate the money when they see that I received 15 million dollars for nothing? I wont wake up tomorrow to see the money gone, right? Nora rubbed her temples and continued to drive her jeep. Since you are so worried, why dont I inform Joel about it and have him take care of the money for you? Her one-liner successfully made Louis sit up straight. That wont be necessary. I think I can manage it myself. You arent afraid of losing it anymore? No, not anymore! Nora could only repeat her question from just now. What did Trueman say to you? Louis began to think. The Smiths genes were relatively good, so everyone in the family was smart. Moreover, the incident had only just happened, so Louis remembered everything. He repeated his conversation with Trueman from beginning to end. When she heard the part where they were talking about whether Trueman was kidnapping Louis for money or for his looks, Noras lip corners couldnt help but spasm. She found their conversation absolutely meaningless. However, right at this point, she suddenly heard Louis mention that someone had coughed in the middle of the conversation and that he had reminded the other man to go back on track. She narrowed her eyes. Nora suddenly looked at Louis. Someone was coughing? At the hotel. Trueman was smashing things in an exasperated rage. He shouted angrily, Just who exactly is Q?! Surely it cant be Nora Smith, right?! Caleb coughed twice before he sighed and replied, Perhaps it really is her. Thats impossible! Trueman yelled shrilly, A normal person can be top-notch in a certain industry, but it is impossible for them to be top-notch in two! Unless theyve taken our drug! But after he said that, he paused and asked incredulously, You mean Cough, cough, cough Caleb was still coughing violently. Dont forget that her mother is Yvette Anderson! Also, when she fled the organization back then, she had taken the organizations most prized possession with her. Trueman was stunned. However, he quickly sneered and said, Thats true No wonder she is not interested in the genetic modification drug anymore! It seems that Ill have to take some other measures! At this moment, a cell phone suddenly rang. Trueman picked up the phone and glanced at it. Its yours! Caleb tapped the answer button, upon which Noras familiar voice rang out on the other end. Hello, Mr. Gray. I wonder if we can meet? Caleb lowered his head. Of course. Cough, cough, cough, cough You can pick the place. Nora selected an address. When she hung up, she looked at Louis and asked, Was that the voice you heard? She had gone on speaker mode during the call just now! Louis nodded and confirmed it. Yes! Im very sure thats the voice! The coughing and the deep, mellow voice were simply too distinctive. Noras jaw tensed up and she nodded. After she sent Louis to the Smiths in the jeep, she said to him, You can go in first. I will go and meet him. Louis nodded. Louis got out of the car obediently. When he entered the living room, he saw Justin seated on the sofa. When the latter saw him, he asked hesitantly, Where is Nora? Louiss hand was pressed against his pocket as he stared at Justin warily. The way he looked at everyone was as if he thought they would steal his money. He replied, She went on a date! Justin: ?? When Nora arrived at the cafe they had agreed to meet at, Caleb was already seated. He was holding a handkerchief and coughing. There was a glass of water in front of him. At the sight of Nora, a gentle look appeared on his face and he said, Im not in good health, so I cant drink coffee at night. Nora nodded and sat opposite him. Sorry, Ill pick a better place next time. Caleb smiled. His gentle features were as refreshing as a spring breeze. Dressed in a gray suit, the man, who was nearly thirty, exuded a mature charm. He asked, What can I do for you, Ms. Smith? Nora thought for a while and went straight to the point. Mr. Gray, you know Trueman Yale, right? Caleb was taken aback. Nora leaned forward and stared straight at him. Can you tell me, what exactly do you people want from me?? Chapter 500 - Jealous Seemingly because he hadnt expected that Noras senses would actually be so keen that she would outright say that, Caleb was stunned. Then, he subconsciously looked around. Dont worry, Nora said, I didnt inform Captain Ford and the others. Caleb was even more surprised when he heard that. Then, he finally regained his senses and let out a wry laugh. How much of it have you guessed? Nora leaned against the chair. I dont know why my mother especially chose to go to California after she left New York. Later, I found out that the Grays had already started making a living in California at that time. Therefore, is it correct of me to say that she went to California to propose a partnership-or rather, seek asylum-with the Grays? Caleb nodded. Your mother was a brilliant person. No, the part about seeking asylum is not true. The two families could only be said to be cooperating with each other. Nora didnt expect Caleb to respect her mother so much that he would actually explain. She nodded. After my mother passed away, it was because I had a marriage agreement with the Grays that Henry didnt starve me to death. She had actually already been aware of a lot of things when she was a child. When she was three, there was once where she was simply too hungry. When she went downstairs to look for food, she had heard what Henry said at that time. He had said, She has a marriage agreement with the Grays after all. The Grays have also approached me several times to tell me to take care of her, so no matter what, we mustnt let her die. One could say that her marriage agreement with the Grays was what had protected her during her childhood. However, Quinn had already gone to look for her at that time, so even if Henry had really been determined to starve her to death, Quinn would not have let her die anyway. Yeah, this was an agreement with your mother. We were to ensure that you survive until you come of age. Caleb didnt hide anything. After saying this, he took out a handkerchief, held it over his mouth, and started coughing violently. The coughing fit this time seemed a little hard to quell. It wasnt until he took a sip of water that he finally managed to suppress it. Nora fell silent for a moment at this point of the conversation. In the past, she didnt have much of an impression of her mother. After all, she had already passed away when she was still a child. The only thing she had an impression of was the audio message that she had left her, and even so, the message had warned her not to be too conspicuous and to be mediocre. Otherwise, she would be in danger. After that came the audio recording that her mother had left behind which Caleb had let her listen to the other time. It was a conversation between her and Henry when they were making the deal. What she had said at that time was, everything was fine as long as she didnt starve to death. Her words were obviously like those of an irresponsible mother. But when she thought about it in this instant Quinn, the Grays, and perhaps also some other things that she wasnt yet aware ofthey had all been arranged by her mother to protect her! When she thought of it that way, Yvettes image in her heart suddenly became fleshed out. Nora calmed herself down and asked, Was that why the Grays had firmly refused to break off the engagement even when I became pregnant by accident? Was that why they had still insisted that Anthony marry me? Caleb nodded. Yes. We had already promised your mother, so we couldnt breach the agreement just because of that. Nora frowned. She then asked, Then how did I get pregnant? When Caleb heard this, he sighed. I really dont know about that. Your pregnancy was something that I totally hadnt expected. Otherwise, Anthony would never dare to go against my orders and abandon the marriage agreement, resulting in the current awkward situation. Nora was a little taken aback. So, the agreement between my mother and the Grays was that I would marry into the Grays And then she will give you something after that? Caleb nodded. Nora finally got it. No wonder Anthony only asked for the company that my mother had left behind after he broke off our engagement. But Ive already checked the companytheres nothing in there! Ive also asked some of the old-timers there. None of them know anything about what my mother may have left behind. So, what exactly are you guys after? Caleb was a little surprised to hear this. She didnt leave anything behind? Nora nodded. Or at least, I havent found anything even as of now. This was a fair conversation. Since Caleb had told her about the past, Nora should also be truthful with him. Caleb frowned. Then, he heaved a huge sigh. Im afraid hes not going to believe it. Trueman? asked Nora. Yeah. Nora then asked aggressively, What on earth does he want? After hesitating for a while, Caleb shook his head. I dont know what it is, either. All I know is that it is very important. Nora frowned. What was it that was so important to Caleb and the mysterious organization? She looked at Caleb hesitantly. Suddenly, she thought of something. Mom said that if I shine too brightly, I will attract lethal danger to myself. She must be talking about the mysterious organization, right? Was it because of you that they didnt discover me during all those years I was in California? Caleb nodded. Yes, but from the moment that you returned to New York, the mysterious organization has discovered your existence. My protection of over twenty years has all become meaningless. Nora was taken aback. Why did you hide my identity for me? Caleb was a member of the mysterious organization. If the members of the mysterious organization were looking for her, then why was Caleb helping to hide her? Calebs jaw tensed up when he heard this. He suddenly said, Because I promised your mother. Besides, I actually dont agree with some of the mysterious organizations practices. Cough, cough, cough, cough He started coughing again at this point. Nora looked at him. After the coughing fit, Caleb finally said, Sorry. His brows were locked in a deep frown as if he was suppressing something. I dont actually know much. I am just an outsider in the mysterious organization. An outsider Yet he could speak directly with Trueman? Since Trueman was known as the little master, he must have a high status within the mysterious organization! some reas In spite of that, for some reason, Nora felt that Calebs words were very trustworthy. She nodded and said, Okay, I believe you. She stood up. I have one last question for you. Caleb nodded. Go ahead. Nora asked, My mother Is she a good person or a bad one? Caleb was taken aback for a moment. A mysterious organization that conducted human experiments was undoubtedly not anything good, yet Noras mother had been involved with them the whole time. Later, she was even pursued by the mysterious organization Something must have happened. After a long silence, Caleb finally sighed and said, Im sorry, I dont know. When your mother left the organization, I was still very young. Still very young yet he could make a deal with her mother? Now that she thought about it, Caleb must have been only four or five years old when her mother gave birth to her, right? Nora became hesitant. She was about to ask something when Caleb suddenly asked, If and I mean if If your fianc back then had been me, would our relationship be different now? Nora was taken aback at his words. She didnt see that the cafes doors had opened and that Justin was already striding toward them. Chapter 501 - Biological Siblings~ Nora did not understand why Caleb would suddenly say this. While she was in a daze, a deep and magnetic voice interrupted the two of them domineeringly. Mr. Gray, its a pity that there are no ifs in this world. She was slightly stunned and turned around to see Justin standing behind her. He stretched out a hand and pressed it on Noras shoulder as if he was announcing his sovereignty. His eyes were even deeper as he looked at Caleb. Also, I dont need anyone to help me raise my child and wife. After saying this, he looked at Nora. Are you guys done talking? Nora: Yes. For some reason, when she met the mans eyes, she felt guilty as if she had been caught red-handed. Justin lowered his head slightly and smoothed her hair before smiling. Then, come home with me? Cherry and Pete wont sleep without you. Alright. The two children were clearly very sensible. Why did he say that they would not sleep without their mommy? Noras lips twitched as she followed Justin out. After taking two steps, she was suddenly stopped. Miss Smith. Nora turned around and saw Caleb standing up as well. He continued to cough, and when he met Justins hostile gaze, he smiled. I just want to ask you one last question. Go ahead. Nora was very polite to him. After all, this person was in the same generation as her mother. Actually, she still had to call him uncle. Caleb said, Since you recognized me, why didnt you bring anyone with you? These words made Nora pause. After some thought, she suddenly smiled. I believe in my mother. Caleb was stunned. Nora said, She handed me to you, so you probably wont harm me. By the same logic, since I dont know the truth, I cant have you arrested just like that. Calebs deep eyes revealed a hint of relief. He lowered his head and coughed twice before smiling. I understand. Nora glanced at him and could not help but say, If theres anything you need my help with, please feel free to ask. After all, he had protected her for so many years. If he asked her to help treat an illness, she would definitely not reject him. Caleb nodded. Okay. After saying this, Nora left with Justin. Caleb stood at the same spot and watched the two of them leave. Suddenly, he lowered his eyes, revealing a lonely look. He returned to the hotel. As soon as he entered, he heard Truemans sharp voice. What were you guys talking about? Caleb coughed. Its nothing. You dont need to know. Trueman sneered. Caleb, have you forgotten who you are? Caleb did not say anything. Trueman seemed to see through his thoughts as he smiled. I know. You like her! For the first time, Calebs tone became serious. Dont speak nonsense! Hahahaha, this is the first time Im seeing you angry. To be able to make the usually gentle you so angry, it looks like Ive exposed your thoughts! Are you regretting now that the person engaged to her back then was not you? Moreover, it should have been you! Shut up! Cough, cough, cough, cough Tsk, its so fun to see you so exasperated right now. Hahaha If you dont tell me what you were talking about, do you think I wont know? Ill definitely find a way! Caleb, you better recognize reality and not betray the organization, okay? Nora did not know about the dispute in the hotel. At this moment, she was driving with Justin on the way back to the Smiths. The man sat in the front passenger seat and did not say a word. Nora glanced at him from the corner of her eye. Her lips curled up slightly. Why do I smell jealousy? Justin sighed. He really couldnt do anything to her. He was about to say something when Noras phone rang. She picked up the call and Maureens voice came from the other end. Nora, where did you and Mr. Hunt go? Mrs. Hunt is here! When he heard this, Justins phone rang. He picked it up and Brendas voice came from the other end. Justin, Grandma went to the Smiths! Nora: Justin: At the Smiths. Joel looked at Mrs. Hunt politely. Mrs. Hunt, its already so late. Why did you come to the Smiths? You could have called me over if theres anything Supported by the butler, Mrs. Hunt bent over and looked upstairs with a walking stick in her hand. Wheres Justin? Joel coughed. He went out. Mrs. Hunt asked again, Went out? But I heard from his office that Justin doesnt have to work overtime today. Wheres Miss Smith? Joel: She went out too. Mrs. Hunt laughed dryly. So the two of them abandoned their children and went out together? Joel was a little awkward. Not really Why? Did they take the children out as well? Joel explained, Mr. Hunt went to pick Nora up from work. Mrs. Hunt lowered her eyes. Although we have a nanny at home, its really inappropriate for these two to leave the two children at home. Joel nodded. Youre right. When they return, Ill definitely tell them this. Mrs. Hunt smiled. Mr. Smith, I wonder which room my Pete is in? Ill go upstairs to see him. As she spoke, she stood up and was supported by the butler as they walked to the elevator. Joel wanted to stop her. Mrs. Hunt, this isnt quite appropriate. Mrs. Hunt stopped in her tracks. Why not? As his great-grandmother, Im going to see my great-grandson. Is there a problem? Joel was about to speak when Mrs. Hunt smiled. Of course, I cant see her daughter without Miss Smiths permission. But I dont need to trouble you to worry about my great-grandson. Which room is he in? Mrs. Hunt was really angry! Justin had already stayed with the Smiths for more than half a month. If this continued, The Hunts would become laughing stocks in New York! Hearing the faint disdain in her words, Joels expression darkened. He suddenly smiled. In room 203 upstairs. He accompanied Mrs. Hunt upstairs. When they arrived at room 203, Mrs. Hunt frowned. This should be Miss Smiths room, right? Pete is sleeping here? Yes, Joel said. Pete insisted on sleeping here. Mrs. Hunt sneered in her heart. Then Im going in to take a look! At the same time, I can see Cherry! But, Mr. Smith, your family is too careless. Although Cherry and Pete are only five years old, theyre not biological siblings. Its not good for them to sleep together like this, right? Chapter 502 - Mrs. Hunt Was Slapped in the Face! Joels expression turned even uglier. Before he could say anything, another voice said, Mrs. Hunt is right. Joel was stunned. He turned around and saw Ian coming out. He was in good health and no longer needed to be hospitalized. Today, Lily had finally agreed to let him be discharged. He couldnt wait to go home and meet his granddaughter and daughter. However, he didnt expect to see Mrs. Hunt right after he returned. Especially after hearing what Mrs. Hunt said, he was furious. Ian endured the discomfort in his heart and pushed the wheelchair over. Although he was sitting and was very thin, his aura was very strong. Mrs. Hunt felt a little uncomfortable when she saw him. Although Joel was very powerful when it came to managing Smith Corporation, he was still a grandson. Just like Justin, no matter how powerful he was, he was still her grandson in front of her. Therefore, she could still suppress him. However, Ian had been in power for so many years. He was very dignified, especially back then when Justin had yet to grow up and her son had failed to live up to expectations. In fact, the Hunts had always been suppressed by the Smiths until they could barely breathe. Therefore, she was very afraid of Ian. 2402:800:618d:862d:a18b:6ca1:3a2d:a7cd A smile immediately appeared on her face. How is your health? Have you been discharged? Ian said nonchalantly, I wont die yet. At least I can support my daughter for a few years to prevent her from being bullied again at such a young age! When Mrs. Hunt heard this, she immediately said, How could that be? Who dares to bully your daughter? Ian looked at her and smiled. Mrs. Hunt, we both know that women are physically weaker than men. When they marry someone, wont they become someone elses? But as long as Im still a father, I wont allow my daughter to be looked down on! Mrs. Hunt lowered her eyes. If she wants to be looked at by others, her family background is one thing, but her character and capability must be passable, right? When he heard the word capability, Ian raised his eyebrows and smiled even brightly. Your words have reached the bottom of my heart. In the future, the person my daughter is going to marry will definitely admire her from the bottom of his heart. He will respect and love her. If there is even the slightest bit of contempt, I will not agree to it! Mrs. Hunt lowered her eyes and smiled. Even if its for your sake, I dont think anyone in New York will dare to look down on her. But Miss Smithss daughter shes called Cherry, right? Well, with the Smiths protecting her, she should be fine The Smiths were protecting her Ian sneered. Yes, Cherry has nothing to do with the Hunts. Is that what you mean, Mrs. Hunt? Mrs. Hunt smiled. You cant say that. Miss Smith and Justin are together now. Of course, Cherry is also half a daughter of Justin. Its not that the Hunts cant afford to raise a girl. Its just that her status makes it a little awkward. Ian interrupted her, I understand what you mean. Dont worry about this. I like Cherry very much. She wouldnt be bothering the Hunts to take care of her! His words made Mrs. Hunt heave a sigh of relief. To be honest, although Justin had Pete, with his status and face, which woman was not in his reach? So many wealthy ladies were fighting to marry into their family! But he just had to fall for a woman with such a burden. It would be so embarrassing if word got out! This was what Mrs. Hunt had been struggling with recently. As the matriarch of the Hunts, it was fine even if Nora had grown up in the countryside. In the future, she would not be allowed to interfere in the familys financial matters. She would just treat it as raising a flower! Anyway, Pete would grow up very quickly. In the future, she would find an appropriate wife for Pete and let her replace Nora. After all, Nora was Ians daughter. With her status here, she was worthy of the Hunts! But alas, if only Nora did not have that daughter! Now that Ian had taken on the little girl, everything was easy. A genuine smile finally appeared on Mrs. Hunts face. She felt that the Smiths were really very sensible. However, it made sense after some thought. It was definitely Noras fortune to be able to marry Justin. The Smiths must have felt that they had picked up a huge bargain. She felt an inexplicable sense of superiority and did not notice the mockery on Ians face. After Ian solved this big problem, Mrs. Hunt felt that she should express her stance. Therefore, she smiled and said, Dont worry, Ian. Ill treat Miss Smith well in the future. When she said this, Ian made a surprised expression, but then he came to a realization. The Smiths and the Hunts can be considered family friends. If Mrs. Hunt sees my daughter on any occasion in the future, its only right that you take care of her. Mrs. Hunt:? She was stunned and suddenly felt that there was something wrong with this sentence. What did he mean by seeing her on some occasion She said directly, What occasion? Are you planning to let the two of them move out after their marriage? Ian was even more surprised. What marriage? Mrs. Hunt was even more confused. After Miss Smith and Justin get married Ian frowned. How could the two of them get married? Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Arent they together? Ian laughed. Its just two young people in puppy love. Who hasnt fallen in love before marriage? However, I havent agreed to their marriage! Mrs. Hunt was even more confused. But theyre already engaged! Engaged? Ian was even more surprised. Why didnt I know about the engagement? When? Where? Did they exchange rings? Mrs. Hunt: !! She frowned. You dont agree with them being together? Ian lowered his eyes. Of course not. Mr. Hunt is not a good match. Even if my daughter marries him, Im afraid she wont be able to resolve the complicated situation in your family. Haha, our family doesnt have any internal conflicts. Nora grew up in the countryside. Shes simple-minded, but she cant take on the role of Mrs. Hunt! Mrs. Hunt: She suddenly felt a little delighted! This was not her separating Nora from Justin. It was Ian! She did not want Justin to marry someone who had a child and to raise another persons child. It would be so embarrassing if word got out! She smiled instantly, her chin lifting. Before she could say anything, Ian pointed at the room and said, By the way, werent you going to see Pete? Dont let me keep you! He was waiting for Mrs. Hunt to be slapped in the face! Mrs. Hunt nodded and pushed the door open happily before walking in. The lights in the room were switched on, and the two children were sleeping on the bed. The one facing her had an exquisite and cute little face. Wasnt it Pete? She walked over and touched the childs cheek. At this moment, the child on the other side suddenly turned around Chapter 503 - Face Slapping Mrs. Hunt! Mrs. Hunt really liked Pete. He was smart and calm even at such a young age. He was definitely the best choice for the future successor of the Hunts. Moreover, she had given Pete the most love and had also cared about him the most. Therefore, when his cousins fought with Pete, she was always biased toward him. She had come over today because she missed Pete too much. Other than when she was sick, she had never stayed away from Pete for so long. At this moment, when she saw Pete lying there with his eyes closed and his mouth open as he slept, her heart melted. Her expression softened a little as she reached out to touch his face. Pete was really good-looking. Even if he was a girl, he would definitely have a kingdom-toppling beauty. Speaking of which, a mother who could give birth to a child like Pete should be quite good-looking. As she was thinking, she suddenly heard the sound of someone turning over. She looked up. With the help of the dim night light, she could see the child sleeping on the other side suddenly turn over. As if he had sensed that there was someone in the room, he sat up. The child was in a daze. He rubbed his eyes with his chubby hands and looked at Mrs. Hunt. The next moment, he woke up and shouted in surprise, Great-Grandma? Mrs. Hunt: ??? She was stunned. She looked at Pete, who was sitting up, and then at the sleeping Pete. She stood there in shock. For a moment, she felt that the light in the room was too dim and she was dazzled. She swallowed a mouthful of saliva and rubbed her eyes. She looked over again The childs hair was a little messy. It was indeed Pete! However, the other child was sleeping soundly. She even smacked her lips as if she had eaten something delicious in her dream. It was also Pete! Mrs. Hunt turned to the nanny beside her in surprise. You, come and help me take a look. Which one is Pete? Am I seeing things? The nanny was also stunned. No matter how she looked at them, she could not tell them apart. Mrs. Hunt, why do these two look like young master Pete Do all children look the same? How can they be the same?! Our little fatty is so ugly! The nanny: Mrs. Hunt, theyre all your great-grandchildren. Is this really appropriate? However, the two of them were old and dazzled by everything they looked at. Therefore, they still did not understand what was going on. They did not dare to turn on the lights lest they disturbed the childrens sleep. The two of them exchanged words. Joel and Ian, who were standing at the door, looked at each other. The uncle and nephew were tactful and did not speak or remind each other. It was all to see Mrs. Hunt slap her own face! The two of them did not speak. They were sensitive people. Pete, who had woken up the moment Mrs. Hunt entered, sighed helplessly. Great-Grandma, my sister and I are twins. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Sister? What sister? Her voice was a little high, waking Cherry up from her deep sleep. She rubbed her eyes with her chubby hands and looked at Mrs. Hunt in a daze. Then, she was slightly stunned and called out in her childish voice, Great-Grandma? Why are you here?! What The words made Mrs. Hunt realize something. She looked at Cherry in disbelief and then at Pete. She finally understood! She swallowed and said, Y-Youre Cherry? Cherry was in a daze for a while. When she turned back and saw that her brother was already looking at her, she knew that her identity with her brother had been exposed. Therefore, she could only nod. Yes! Pete and I are twins! Mrs. Hunt: !! She took a step back and almost fell to the ground. How how was this possible?! She looked at Pete again. In other words, your mommy is Nora? So Nora was Petes biological mother! Pete nodded. At this moment, Justin and Nora returned home and the two of them went straight upstairs. When Justin saw Ian and Joel at the door, his heart sank. Then, he strode forward and called out, Grandmother. Mrs. Hunt slowly turned around. When she saw Justin, she shouted, Justin, y-you have two children! Justin: I know. Mrs. Hunt suddenly appeared in front of him. Why didnt you tell me? Why didnt you tell me that Miss Smith is Petes biological mother?! Justin glanced at Nora and sighed softly. It was all because Nora wanted to keep it a secret. At this moment, Ian suddenly said, Mrs. Hunt, its already so late. Since youve seen Pete now Shouldnt you be taking Justin back now? When Mrs. Hunt heard this, she choked. She looked at Ian and said, Ian, look, it was a misunderstanding What we said just now doesnt count, right?. Mrs. Hunt finally realized that she had made a mistake when she thought about how Justin had not mentioned anything about this biological mother all these years. Now, Mrs. Hunt finally realized belatedly that she had made a mistake! However, Ian said, It counts. Why wouldnt it count?! Mrs. Hunt hurriedly said, How can it? Isnt this breaking up a loving couple? Ian smiled. Didnt you also disagree with this marriage earlier? In that case, why should we force each other? Mrs. Hunt hurriedly said, I agree now! For the sake of the two children, dont be calculative with me, okay? Ians expression was serious. Mrs. Hunt, youre mistaken. Although she already has a child, my daughter doesnt have to worry about not being able to find a good family. Mrs. Hunt became even more anxious. Shes Petes biological mother. Other than the Hunts, who else would marry her? These words were even more overboard. As soon as she finished speaking, Justin shouted, Grandmother! Mrs. Hunt instantly realized that she had said something wrong. She hurriedly looked at Ian and saw that his expression had darkened. What? The Hunts are already domineering to the point that if I dont let my daughter marry into your family, others will not be allowed to marry my daughter? My family is not to be trifled with! If this doesnt work out, and my daughter isnt able to get married, Ill take care of her forever! Mrs. Hunt still wanted to say something, but Ian had already turned to look at Joel. Joel, its getting very late. See the guests out! Joel stood up immediately. Mrs. Hunt, please When Mrs. Hunt saw that they did not care about their reputation, she was even angrier. Theres no need for you to chase us away. Well leave ourselves! Justin, Pete, Cherry, pack up and lets go home! However, when she said this, there was no movement behind her for a long time. Chapter 504 - Smiths Select a Son-in-law! Mrs. Hunts thoughts were simple. Children were the ones who held their mothers back the most. As long as she took the two children away, she would not have to worry about Nora not coming to their house! However, she did not expect there to be no movement behind her after she spoke. She turned around and saw Pete and Cherry looking at her in a daze, while Justins mouth was pursed. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Justin, what are you waiting for? Carry the child! Look at how sleepy Cherry is As soon as she finished speaking, she heard Ians voice. Mrs. Hunt, we just said that Cherry has nothing to do with the Hunts. You can only take Pete away. As soon as she said this, Pete chimed in, Im not leaving. I want to stay with Mommy. Mrs. Hunt: !! She was stunned. Then, she said in shock, These two children are from the Hunts. Of course, they have to come with me! Ian was very domineering. What Hunts? This is my granddaughter. She has the Smith blood in her! Mrs. Hunt held her chin up. Ian, I know that society is developing, but our wealthy families still care about passing on our daughters. Your daughter will get married sooner or later. The children of our Hunts cant go to another family to suffer! Ian smiled. Who said my daughter is going away? Im going to find a househusband for my daughter in the future! Anyway, since I dont have a son, Nora will take on the responsibilities! With that, he looked at Joel and asked, Joel, do you mind? Joel stood up straight. Of course, I dont mind. Even if Nora manages Smith Corporation, I have no objections. Ian raised his eyebrows and looked at Mrs. Hunt. Did you hear that? Mrs. Hunt: !! She could not win against Ian, so she could only look at Justin. Justin, arent you going to say anything? With that, she whispered, Justin, if you want to marry Miss Smith and make her bow her head in compromise, you have to take the two children away! I guarantee that shell chase after you! When she said this, Justins gaze turned even colder. He had long known that his grandmother did not like Nora. She preferred traditional daughters who would be at home with her husband and children, just like a mother She would remain just as the childrens mother in the Hunts forever! However, with Noras personality, it was impossible for her to be trapped at home. And this time, Mrs. Hunt had come to the Smiths, first, to look after Pete, and second to bring Nora down a notch! How could Justin allow Nora to be looked down upon at home in the future? Therefore he knew what Mrs. Hunt said was true-as long as she took away the two children or even one of them, Nora would not be able to escape. But he could not do that. He lowered his head and held Mrs. Hunt as he slowly said, Grandmother, lets go. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. What about the children? Justin sighed. Nora gave birth to the children in the first place. The children will only follow us if she asks them. Mrs. Hunt looked at Nora. Miss Smith, let the children come with us. At the very least, let Pete come back with us! Nora shook her head. Sorry, I cant. It was more probable for Cherry to go back with them. However, it was impossible for Pete! Ever since she fell asleep a few days ago, she could clearly feel that Pete was more attached to her. Now was the critical period to treat her sons mild autism. How could she let the Hunts take him away? Mrs. Hunt misunderstood. Are are the Smiths really going to snatch our child? She turned to look at Ian. Ian, the two families had planned a marriage alliance in the first place. Letting Miss Smith marry Justin is the best choice. Why do you have to do this? Arent you afraid that well turn against each other?! Ian smiled arrogantly. My health is not good, and I dont know how long I can live. Therefore, I dont care about what happens in the future. I only know that my daughter should not be taken lightly! Mrs. Hunt choked. Before she could say anything, Justin had already grabbed her arm forcefully and interrupted her. Uncle Ian, Joel, Nora, well head back first. Ill have to trouble you to take care of Pete and Cherry. With that, he brought Mrs. Hunt downstairs forcefully. After the group of people left the Smiths, Ian sneered. At least this kid knows his place! Joel thought of his friendship with Justin during this period of time and said, Mr. Hunt has always been quite good, right? But Mrs. Hunt is too unreasonable! After saying that, he seemed to be afraid that Nora would mind, so he explained, Nora, Mr. Hunt left because he wanted to take Mrs. Hunt home. Dont think too much about it. Nora did not think too much about this. She just felt that her ears had finally become much quieter. No one would stare at her as she ate anymore, despising her for eating so much! She felt herself relax. She stretched her body and entered the bedroom. I understand. After she closed the door, Ian suddenly waved at Joel. Tell me, how does Nora feel about Justin? Does she like Justin? Joel touched his nose as confusion flashed across his fox-like eyes. Uncle Ian, speaking of this, I also find it strange. Noras personality is more distant, and shes cold to everyone. I didnt see any intimacy between her and Justin, either I really cant say if she likes him or not. When Ian heard this, he nodded thoughtfully and said, In that case, you understand His voice trailed off. After hearing the entire sentence, Joel looked at Ian in disbelief. This isnt too good, right? Ian: Thats what well do! Joel: Alright. C On the way back to the Hunts. Mrs. Hunt carefully observed Justins expression, but when she saw that her grandsons expression was still dark, she couldnt help but cough and say, Justin, it really wasnt my fault today. I didnt say anything, but Ian set me up! Justin didnt say anything. Mrs. Hunt said again, Dont be like this. If you really like that Miss Smith, Ill personally visit another day and invite her back. How about that? This was what Justin wanted. Grandmother had always looked down on Nora. Then he had to let her know how difficult this marriage was! Other peoples daughters would have to beg a hundred times before they would agree, right? Furthermore, he could get Grandmother to apologize to Nora! That way, when Nora marries into the Hunts, she would not be criticized by Mrs. Hunt. This was also why he had not stopped Mrs. Hunt from speaking earlier. However, just as he woke up the next day and was about to head downstairs, Brenda suddenly ran in front of him. Justin, bad news! The Smiths are going to choose a husband for Nora! Chapter 505 - A Good Show! Justin paused when he heard this, and his expression darkened. Before he could say anything, Mrs. Hunt had already walked over with large strides. She snorted coldly. Whats there to be nervous about? The more the Smith family acts like this, the more it shows that theyre worried their daughter wont be able to get married! Besides, if they can choose a husband, we can also get your brother a wife! As soon as she said this, Justin called out softly, Grandmother! It was a warning. Mrs. Hunt was a little angry after being called out by him. Justin, you cant be bewitched by a woman! I thought about it and realized that Pete still has to come back. After all, its your bloodline and the best heir of our next generation! I was originally worried that Petes biological mothers family wasnt good enough But now, with the Smith familys bloodline, it will definitely be very good! Seeing that Mrs. Hunt had yet to realize her mistake, Justin lowered his eyes. Grandmother, if I am to get married in this life, Itll only be to her. With that, he straightened his clothes and left. Mrs. Hunt pointed at his back and instructed Brenda, Listen to him. What is he saying? How can a man like him be trapped by a woman?! Brenda did not say anything about this, but she still said, Grandmother, Justin has never said anything he cant do. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Of course, she knew her grandsons personality. Moreover, all her dissatisfaction with Nora in the past had basically disappeared now. Although she had grown up in the countryside and did not have much knowledge, Mrs. Hunt could tolerate this shortcoming just because she had two children. Mrs. Hunt frowned. I think the Smith family is just bluffing. Just watch. No one will be willing to marry her! After all, her identity isnt ordinary! Not to mention her baggage, the Smith family will be under Joels control in the future. After all, shes not Joels biological sister. After Ian is gone, no one will support her. Furthermore, her status in the Smiths will be very awkward. There should not be many people who dare to come forward to be her husband! Brenda immediately said, Grandmother, I think youre right. Thats why Im going to Noras house to help her look Ah, no, Im helping Justin keep an eye on her! Lets see whos so blind to dare come knocking! With that, she went downstairs, strutting in her high heels. Mrs. Hunt: ?? At the Smiths. Cherry, hes too short! But hes good-looking! Whats the use of being good-looking? If a man is short, hell be a level-two cripple! You cant have him! Brenda took the photo and took out another one. This is not bad. He has abs! Cherry: But Mommy likes little puppies, not wolfhounds! Brenda frowned. My brother isnt a little puppy, right? Cherry nodded. Thats why Mommy finds him so plain! Brenda sighed. Doesnt that mean my brother wont have a chance? Cherry nodded again. Ive always felt that Daddy has no chance! When Pete heard these words, the corners of his lips twitched. He did not tell the two of them. He felt that Mommy treated Daddy differently. When Nora woke up, the living room was in a mess. Even in the room with good soundproofing, she could hear the commotion downstairs. She hesitated and got up. After washing up casually, she went out and prepared to go downstairs to eat something. However, when she went downstairs, she saw six men sitting in the living room! Most of these people were in their twenties. Some were gentle, some were mature, and some were bright and handsome. Every type was different. son Brenda and Cherry stood up with a sense of accomplishment. Nora, come take a look at these men! Cherry puffed out her chest. Mommy, I didnt even log in to my game the entire morning just so I could choose these men with Auntie! Nora casually took out a piece of bread and ate it while looking at them. Then, she asked Brenda tentatively, If you want to find a boyfriend, you should be doing it at the Hunts, right? Isnt it inappropriate for you to be at the Smiths? Brenda: ? She waved her hand. No, these are all for you to choose from! Cherry and I are just looking at them! A question mark slowly appeared in Noras mind: ? These men were for her? She was stunned for a moment before saying, I dont need a bodyguard. Brenda: No! These men are here for the son-in-law selection Uncle Ian prepared for you! You can choose anyone! She pointed at the first one. This is James. Their family deals in electronics, so its not bad. This is Seeing that she was about to introduce everyone present, Nora interrupted her. Stop. Then her almond-shaped eyes swept over the people. Im not interested. Please leave. With that, she went upstairs. She still had to look at the medical books she had gotten from her master, Dr. Zabe! How could she have the time to look at handsome guys here? But at this moment, a voice sounded. Miss Smith Nora stopped in her tracks and turned back. She saw a man who was about thirty years old taking a step forward. He was wearing a gray suit. He said, Im Blaine Jonas. I wonder if you still remember me? Nora was taken aback for a moment. She still remembered Blaine Jonas. He was an internationally renowned surgeon. The two of them had once held a seminar for a certain patient. She nodded slightly. Why are you here? Blaine smiled. I originally came to discuss a medical case with you, but I didnt expect to be treated as a blind date and be arrested. Nora: Oh, Im not free for the time being. Blaine was not angry. He seemed to have heard about her personality long ago, so he smiled and said, Yes, I know youre not free. You should have my contact number. Contact me whenever youre free. Okay. Nora went upstairs. This was originally just a small episode. Nora did not take this person seriously at all. However, in the afternoon, she suddenly received a message from Trueman Yale. The show I prepared for you is about to start! Nora: ? As she was in a daze, her phone suddenly rang. It was the Andersons. She picked up the call and Simons voice came from the other end. Nora, do you know a surgeon named Blaine Jonas? Nora clenched her jaw. Whats wrong? Simons voice was very serious. He has now issued a challenge to the alternative medicine doctors in New York! He said that alternative medicine is all fake and modern medicine is the proper treatment method. Furthermore, he suggested this as your good friend! There are witnesses who saw him coming out of the Smiths today. Therefore, everyone thinks that youre the one provoking alternative medicine! Nora: ? She frowned. I didnt ask him to go. Simon took a deep breath. But everyone believes it now. Its probably too late for you to say anything. Nora was puzzled. How did he make the challenge? Simon sighed. He has a few patients on his side, and there are also a few patients who came for alternative medicine. He has agreed to see if alternative medicine can treat those people or will modern medicine do the job! From this, we can determine which method is better! Nora: ? Modern medicine treated the symptoms but not the roots. Alternative medicine treated the roots, but slowly! How could they compare? As she was thinking about this, Simon spoke again. Furthermore, he directly challenged Dr. Zabe. Dr. Zabe is already old, so he definitely cant accept the challenge. He let his disciple accept the challenge! Nora: ???? Chapter 506 - Modern Medicine And Alternative Medicine Competition! Worry crept into Simons voice again. Nora, now that he has gotten involved, youre going to be in a pickle. Like what had happened previously, if the matter had just been about something she had supposedly said, Simon could still suppress the matter and explain to everyone that she hadnt said anything like that. However, Blaine had popped up out of nowhere and issued a challenge to the alternative medicine circle. On top of that, he had done that in her name and even claimed that he was fronting the campaign for her. Winning or losing was no longer importantbecause Blaines actions had successfully caused a confrontation between alternative and modern medicine practitioners! Should Nora show up with Blaine, it would cement what she had supposedly said previously. Even if she won the competition, she would lose the support of the alternative medicine community and would struggle in the States in the future. Yet, if she stepped forward and apologized to the alternative medicine community, people would say that she had chickened out. Angering the modern medicine community would also make her life a struggle in the country. This wasnt to say that she wouldnt be able to use her identity as Anti to make money anymore, though. However, she would no longer be respected by people in the medical profession both domestically and internationally like how she currently was! Moreover, as the Smiths young lady and the future matriarch of the Hunts, she would also end up making the Smiths and the Hunts look somewhat flighty and frivolous. In short, there were a lot of disadvantages! Nora figured out all this in an instant. She curled her lips into a smile. When Simon was about to nag at her some more, she suddenly said, Dont worry, Uncle Simon, I know what Im doing. Simons anxious words immediately became stuck in his throat. After so much had happened, Simon now wholeheartedly trusted and believed in his niece. It was as if he was sure that she could resolve the problems just because she had said that she knew what she was doing. Thus, he paused for a few seconds before he finally said, Alright, its great that you have a solution. Nora made a sound of acknowledgment. When she wanted to hang up, Simon said, By the way, when will you be free to come home for a visit? Your aunt and both your cousins miss you! As soon as he said, Nora heard Logans voice faintly in the background. Who misses her?! Dad, dont talk nonsense! Next to him, Melissa asked softly, When did Nora say she will be back? I will make her an entire table of delicious food! Nora then asked, Where is Sheril? Simon replied, Shes at the lab. Ever since you borrowed the lab to make the Zabe Corporations Calming Pills, and she won a bet with some of the old stick-in-the-muds there, they have completely conceded defeat to her. Everyone at the lab listens to her now and has been trying out many new ways of making medicine. Shes so busy that she doesnt even come home anymore. It was indeed a good thing to be able to find what one liked and stick to it. Although Sheril lead a simple life, it was a fulfilling and happy one. Nora thought of Sherils optimism and cheerfulness when she was living with the Andersons, as well as the conflicting contrast between her cute and docile appearance and her love of vodka. She smiled and said, Well, as long as she is happy. As soon as she said that, Melissa snatched the phone from Simon and said, Nora, get in touch with her when you have time, and get her to participate in other activities. The key thing here is that its time that she starts dating! Nora was dumbfounded. She didnt expect that a woman as elegant as her aunt would actually force her daughter to date. She coughed. Okay. After hanging up, she picked up the phone again. After a moments thought, she called Blaine. The two of them had both been part of a patients consultation years ago, so they had exchanged contact information with each other. Blaine picked up the call very quickly. Anti, are you here to thank me? Ive long been unhappy with the alternative medicine circle. They are no different from a bunch of frauds! Imbalance of energies in ones body? What nonsense! We modern doctors are not gonna recognize such talk! Its just a pity that your words the last time didnt have enough of an impact, so I have given you a hand. With that, the two of us will be able to cause a huge stir in Americas alternative medicine circle and turn it upside down! Nora: ? After hearing what he said, she cast her eyes down. Who says that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine? Blaine paused for a moment before he asked, What? Do you actually think alternative medicine is better than modern medicine? Nora lowered her gaze. You dont have to deliberately misinterpret my words. Neither did I say anything like that. I just find your act of provoking the alternative medicine circle very stupid. Blaine snorted. What do you mean by that? I did all of this for you! Never mind that youre not thanking me for it, but youre actually saying that I get it now. Surely youre not chickening out now that youre back in the States, are you? To think the top surgeon of modern medicine is afraid of the alternative medicine practitioners in America! Arent you afraid that youll offend the modern medicine circle if you say that?! Alternative medicine is just a niche, whereas modern medicine has become mainstream. I urge you to think carefully about this! Also, Ive contacted a few modern medicine doctors and made an appointment with people of the alternative medicine circle for a competition two days later. If you dont show up, Im afraid the modern medicine doctors who put you on a pedestal will be very disappointed in you! I will send you the address. You are free to decide whether you want to show up or not! After saying that, he hung up. Then, he sent her the address. Nora: She had obviously been the one who called to question him. Where did Blaine get the confidence to talk to her like that? Noras expression had darkened. She let out a cold laugh. Then, her phone rang. When she picked up the call, she found that it was Sheril. Sheril asked tentatively, Nora, did you issue a challenge to the alternative medicine circle? Nora was angry at the moment, so she immediately answered, It wasnt me. Some idiot did that. Sherils cautiousness immediately disappeared and she became furious. I knew it couldnt have been you! Given how strong your skills at making medicine are, why would you ever look down on alternative medicine? This must be a conspiracy that Blaine or whatever his name is came up with! He must be sick in the head. Otherwise, why would he do that? Dont worry, Nora, the few of us have already discussed this, and weve decided that I will participate in the competition! I will beat Blaine and then declare in front of everyone that you were the one who made the Zabe Corporations Calming Pills and that not only are you a master of modern medicine, but also a master of the pharmaceutical industry! Nora: ? Touched, she said, Okay. Im rooting for you. Sheril also felt rather embarrassed after saying that, so she immediately asked with a smile, By the way, will you be there on that day? Would she be there? Noras lip corners curled up into a smile. Of course. Of course, she had to be there. Otherwise, how was she going to slap Blaine in the face?! Besides, alternative medicines effects in treating illnesses had always been slow. Without her, going by the skills of those few people in the alternative medicine circle, she felt that they might lose to Blaine! Sheril breathed a sigh of relief. Okay. Dont worry, Nora, I will definitely settle this for you! Even if I lose the competition, at the very least, I mustnt let the people in the alternative medicine circle hate you I am confident that I can at least achieve that! Chapter 507 - Black Cat? After they hung up the call, a short while later, Sheril suddenly sent her an article. It was an article on a website for the domestic alternative medicine community to communicate and exchange ideas with one another. The article had provided an objective evaluation of the upcoming showdown between alternative medicine and modern medicine. Blaines medical skills had been improving by leaps and bounds recently overseas. He had just performed a very risky operation two days ago where the operation process was recorded. His hands were so steady that they were comparable to Antis. In fact, some people overseas were already starting to compare him with Anti and discussing who the top surgeon really was. Needless to say, Anti was still publicly recognized as the number one-after all, Blaine had only just caught up. However, this was enough to make the alternative medicine practitioners in the country wary. Blaine was definitely not someone who looked impressive but lacked real worth. He did indeed have a couple of tricks up his sleeve! The article also introduced and talked about some of the diseases he had treated After Nora closed the page, she saw a message from Sheril: Nora, do you think the alternative medicine circle can beat him? A competition of medical skills where physicians of both circles treated patients on-site was, in itself, already disadvantageous for alternative medicine practitioners! Modern medicine practitioners could make use of all kinds of equipment, but alternative medicine practitioners could only rely on their own judgment. To make matters worse, the effects of their medical treatment were slow to appear, so people wouldnt be able to immediately see the effects. Blaine was no doubt a little hard to deal with. On top of that, he had even called upon several leaders of the modern medicine circle Nora replied: Hard to say. Sheril: You dont have to be so honest! Nora smiled. She put down her cell phone. The housekeeper at the door had told her that her cousin from California was here, so she left her room. As soon as she did, she heard Louiss voice downstairs. Ms. Black! Long time no see! Lisas timid voice rang out. W-why are you at home again?! Louis replied, I was about to go out and play games with Chester, but then I saw you! Come on, Ill play host! Lisa said, No, its fine. I have something to talk to my cousin about. You can go out! Louis said righteously, That wont work. As a host, I must accompany you. Lisa: Nora couldnt bring herself to listen any further. She went downstairs, looked at Lisa, and asked, Why are you here? Lisa walked up to her anxiously. Nora, I heard that you are going to challenge the alternative medicine circle? Noras lip corners spasmed. Do you already know all about it? Lisa nodded. News has spread throughout the school. We have alternative medicine majors in the university. All the alternative medicine majors are very angry now, and conflicts are starting to form between them and the modern medicine majors! Nora: She didnt expect news of the incident to spread so quickly, or the influence to be so great! Lisa went on. Also, there are reporters camping at the school gates and asking if youre an externally hired professor in the school. When I was coming over, the dean of neurosurgery told me to tell you not to come to the school for now. Nora nodded. Got it. Lisa glanced at her cautiously. Nora, how are you intending to settle this? Nora patted her shoulder. Dont worry about it. Lisa breathed a sigh of relief. Next to them, Louis became puzzled. What are you guys talking about? Nora, why are you provoking the alternative medicine circle? Nora looked at him and suddenly raised her eyebrows. She asked, Which do you think is more impressive, modern medicine or alternative medicine? Louis replied, That would depend on how much money each spends! Nora: ? Lisa was also surprised. But medical fees will differ according to the respective illnesses! Louis lifted his chin. Heh heh, what I mean is, it depends on how much the alternative and modern medicine circle would pay me. Whoever gives me more money is the one I find more impressive! Both Nora and Lisa found themselves speechless for a while. Then, Louis put his hand over his pocket and asked, Nora, is this money really mine? Nora: Why was Louis still worried about the money when so much time had already gone by since the incident? She nodded. Louis suddenly jumped up. Noras little cousin, when are you leaving? After I see you off, Ill go to the bank to apply for a few cards! Nora asked curiously, What are you applying for a few cards for? Louis grinned and said, You dont get it, do you? You cant put all your eggs in one basket! Im going to apply for a few dozen cards and deposit a bit of money into each. This way, if Joel confiscates one of my cards, I will still have money stashed elsewhere! Louis got a little ahead of himself. He said, Also, I havent gotten quite used to suddenly becoming a rich man yet! Ive made up my mind-Im going to give the cats and dogs a feast to celebrate tonight! They can have the most expensive imported canned food! Also, Im going to take them to the pet shop for baths, and then buy houses for them After seeing off the worried Lisa and Louis, Nora felt that things had finally become quiet around her. Unexpectedly, the wheelchair-bound Ian pushed himself out again at this point. She also couldnt quite understand why Karl was standing next to him. Surprised, she asked politely, Uncle Karl, why are you here? Karl replied casually, Im here to discuss marriage. Everything clicked in Noras head now. Well, that was true. It didnt make sense for Tanya and Joel to stay together like that without a proper relationship. Joel should indeed give Tanya a rightful status. She was about to ask whether they had agreed on a wedding date when Ian asked, Did you run into some kind of trouble? Nora paused for a moment. She was about to say something when Karl said, Was someone blind enough to bully you? Do you want the Assassin Alliance to get rid of them for you? Nora: ?? Was the way they dealt with problems always this straightforward? While she was wondering about it, Ian sneered, Do you think you can just kill people so casually outside of your own country?! Is there anyone among your assassins who can take someones life without anyone knowing in the States? Karl immediately replied, Black Cat can! Nora: ???? So, his way of helping her was getting her to personally kill them off herself? Ian curled his lips disdainfully. Tsk, youre always going on and on about Black Cat Dont you find yourself embarrassing Karl, however, didnt find it embarrassing in the least. Hah, the way I see it, youre just jealous that I have Black Cat because the leader of your dark forces has been hospitalized, so you dont have anyone doing things for you anymore! Ian: Karl went on. In the past, you could still put up a fight with me by relying on the dark forces, but now? You dont have Quentin anymore, but I still have Black Cat! Ian: Seeing Ians expression darken further, Karl immediately smiled. Black Cat is our top assassin, no one can compare to him! Even if Quentin is in the pink of health, he wont be able to compare to him! Seeing that Ian was about to blow his top, Nora couldnt help but say, Uncle Karl, who says the Smiths dont have Black Cat? Chapter 508 - Getting The Marriage Certificate! Her words took Karl by surprise. What do you mean by that, Nora? Nora raised her eyebrows. She was about to speak when Ian said, It means that the Smiths have someone who is even more impressive than Black Cat! Dont think that you can keep going on and on about Black Cat just because you have Black Cat in your organization. Were talking about the childrens marriage now, yet you keep going on and on about Black Cat. Can you get any more annoying?! His words made Karl choke at once, but then he suddenly reacted and said, This isnt right, Smith. I am the one marrying my daughter to your nephew. You should be the one begging me instead! Why should I be the one coming over and talking to you? Ian, however, scoffed, If you dont want to talk to me about it, then I will go and talk to Tanya. As soon as he said that, Karl hurriedly said, No, no, talk to me! Tanya and Karl had only just acknowledged each other, and their relationship was not very good. Karl couldnt adopt the attitude of a father-in-law in the Smiths at all! However, Karl would never allow his daughter to marry into the Smiths so quietly, either! While he was thinking about it, Tanya and Joel entered the room walking hand-in-hand. Both of them looked like they were in love with each other, and Tanyas eyes looked like they were smiling Joels smile had also become bigger and even more attractive than in the past. At the sight, Nora asked, Did something good happen to make the two of you smile like that? Tanya glanced at Joel and blushed a little, though she didnt say anything. Joel walked up to Ian and Karl. He smiled and said, Uncle Ian, Dad, Nora, all of you are here. It just so happens that I have good news for you. All three of them were taken aback. Karl was the first to react. What did you just call me? Joel took out a folder and handed it to them. Tanya and I registered our marriage and got our marriage certificate today. We are husband and wife from today. II ! The news was simply too astoundingor at least, Nora was dumbfounded. She looked at Tanya incredulously. Karl was also stunned. You Arent the two of you being a little hasty about this? Tanya shook her head. Weve already let each other slip by us for five years. We dont want to let another five years slip by us. Her words made Karl shut his mouth. Ian stared at the two of them, so happy that even his eyes had turned a little red. He patted Joels hand and said, Thats great! Great! While the bunch of them were all moved, Karl said with dissatisfaction, The wedding Tanya said, I originally didnt want to hold a wedding because I felt that it was pointless when we already have a child but Joel didnt agree to it. So, weve decided to invite our friends and family for a simple wedding a week later! Hearing this, Karl lowered his head. There was a faint layer of mist in his eyes. Hmph, at least you know whats good for you, kid! Joel smiled and said, Dad, Uncle Ian. I have some details of the wedding that I want to discuss with the two of you. While speaking, he, Ian, and Karl entered the study. Tanya stayed where she was and looked at Nora. She said, Nora, I also have something to ask of you for the wedding- Nora raised her eyebrows. What is it? At night. Justin left the Hunts manor. As soon as he left, Mrs. Hunt walked over with the help of the housekeeper. She sighed and said, Its only been a day that he didnt see her, yet hes already unable to hold himself back? The housekeeper said, Absence makes the heart grow fonder. Besides, with the news of the Smiths looking for a son-in-law, Master Hunt must be terribly anxious. Mrs. Hunt snorted. I didnt hear anything about them looking for a son-in-law, but I did hear something else! What? As expected, the Smiths young lady is a hillbilly who has never seen the world! She had the audacity to challenge the alternative medicine circle! She cant even see what shes made of anymore! If someone like her becomes the matriarch of the family, she will definitely offend a lot of people and make a lot of enemies for the Hunts! My head hurts the moment I think of this! As the housekeeper held Mrs. Hunts arm, she asked, She challenged the alternative medicine circle? Yes! Mrs. Hunt sighed and said, Alternative medicine is extensive and profound, and the knowledge within is amazing. Do you remember the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? Wasnt it much more effective than modern medicine? From where exactly did a little surgeon like her find the courage to challenge the alternative medicine circle? The way I see it, the moment Dr. Zabes disciple takes action, hell crush her beneath his feet! The housekeeper frowned. Will that bring trouble to the family? Mrs. Hunt sneered, It wont go as far as that, but I do think this is something thatll do her good! After all, once the competition is over, both the alternative and modern medicine circles will detest and despise her! With that, the Smiths will finally realize the position shes in. It will be much easier for the Hunts to propose marriage after that! The housekeeper was surprised. Youre still intending to let her marry into the family? Mrs. Hunt sighed. Look at how Justin is behaving. If I dont let her marry into the family, I will lose my grandson and great-grandchildren! I find the current situation pretty good. Well let outsiders suppress her arrogance first! Thats true After the conversation, Mrs. Hunt said, Get ready. We will go to the Smiths to propose marriage two days later. Yes, maam. C At the Smiths. Theyve got their marriage certificate? Justins surprised voice traveled over through Cherrys phone. Cherry nodded. Yeah! So Mias mom and dad can be together forever now! Daddy, will you and Mommy get a marriage certificate too? Nora was sitting on the sofa and reading a book about medicine. Upon hearing this, she subconsciously looked at her cell phone, upon which she heard Justin say, As long as your mother agrees to it, I can do it anytime. Nora blinked and smiled. Cherry and Pete chatted with Justin a little more. Then, Justin asked, What is your mother doing? Cherry replied, Shes reading! Pass the phone to your mother. Cherry handed the phone to Nora. Nora put down the book and leaned back on the sofa lazily. What is it? Justin coughed. Put the phone off of speaker first. Nora raised her eyebrows and glanced at Cherry and Pete, who were looking at her eagerly. The two little fellows were just like two huge third wheels. She turned off the speaker mode. Speak. Nora, I miss you. Nora: !! When she heard this, she subconsciously glanced at the two kids again. For some reason, her cheeks suddenly felt a little warm. She stretched out her hand and fanned herself. Then, she said, And? Come down. Nora was taken aback at his words. She subconsciously got up, opened the door, and went downstairs. She left the living room and walked towards the parking lot. It was very dark outside. She had just walked under a big tree when someone suddenly grabbed her wrist. She was held down, and then a mans familiar aura pounced on her. Nora wanted to say something, but the next moment, her lips were sealed Chapter 509 - Kissed!! The little corner was very dark. Faint light passed through the area, revealing a man in a black suit pressing a woman half a head shorter than him against the wall. He cupped the womans cheek in one hand while his other wrapped around her waist. It looked as if he had her trapped there, but in truth, Nora was still a short distance away from the wall. Justin had done this so that the wall behind her wouldnt make her cold The mans large hands were scorching hot. The heat passed through her thin summer clothes, seemingly scalding her skin at the waist. Nora subconsciously wanted to push him away, but her lips had been sealed by him. The mans lips were like jelly, soft and cool to the touch. When they made contact with Noras lips, it made her freeze in place. Her eyes widened in surprise and she saw the mans face right in front of her. His eyes were dark and bottomless, saturated with burning passion and affection. In the dim light, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed a little more alluring than usual. His sharp and defined nose bridge, as well as his skin that seemed poreless even at such close distance, made Nora unable to put up any resistance whatsoever. The New York skies had always been dull and gray. It was as if even the moon high up in the sky was hiding behind the clouds from shyness because of them. Thump Thump The violent pounding of heartbeats reached Nora through their chests, which were pressed against each others. At first, Nora thought the heartbeat was hers, but she suddenly realized that it was actually Justins The heartbeat seemed to possess some kind of captivating charm, which made her stop her hands from moving. Coupled with the mans breathing, which was slightly heavier than usual, Noras cheeks slowly became burning hot. She couldnt help but swallow hard. Then, she felt something cool on her forehead the man had rested his forehead against hers. The feeling on her lips had disappeared. His voice was a little hoarse as he said, Nora, I missed you. Nora blinked. The man had already said that on the phone just now, but when the words rang in her ears in this instant, she felt as though there was a small, thin electric current slowly passing through her ears all the way to her heart. She swallowed again. Seemingly having sensed her reaction, the man suddenly let out a low chuckle. Noras cheeks turned red. She was about to ask him what he was laughing at when the man suddenly sealed her lips again. But his kiss wasnt like the one before. Instead, he tentatively parted his lips The mans cool and clear breath, as well as the smell of vanilla, invaded her nose and mouth as if it wanted to take the air out of her lungs The man was domineering and dedicated. He invaded and swept through her territory greedily as though he loathed to spare even an inch of her The kiss ended. Nora gasped for breath. For the first time, she realized that kissing actually took so much energy. However, neither of them noticed that there were currently two heads staring at them from upstairs. One of them had a gloating look on his face while the others face had cracked a smile. Two minutes ago. An indignant Karl said, My daughter has married your nephew just like that? Ian sat in the wheelchair calmly. Duh, if not, then what else do you want? Karl paced back and forth. There was no proposal, no asking for her hand in marriage from her parents, no nothing. Just like that, they have gotten married so hastily? Hah. Karl clutched his chest. Can you put yourself in my shoes and think about it from another angle? Would you be willing to allow a man to abduct your daughter like that? No, answered Ian. Right? So you But before he could finish, Ian sneered and said, What I mean is, Justin had always slept in the guest room when he was staying with the Smiths! My daughter doesnt care about him at all! Shes unlike Tanya, who grew up with Joel as childhood sweethearts, and is deeply in love with him. You cant stop them at all. Therefore, my daughter will not be easily abducted by anyone. Sorry, but I cant imagine myself in your shoes at all. Karl: The smug look on the mans face was simply too annoying! If Ian wasnt in a wheelchair and terribly weak, he would probably have gotten into a fistfight with him long ago! The corners of his lips spasmed. He was about to say something when both of them suddenly heard some noise outside. Karl and Ian were taken aback. Then, as if he had realized something, Ian hurriedly pushed the wheelchair over to the window on the second floor. Through the window, he could see the lower floor. Justin was hugging and kissing his daughter? Ian felt a twinge of pain in his chest. He clutched his chest. The situation in front of his eyes was no different from seeing the precious treasure that he had worked so hard to protect all these years being stolen by a pig! Haha! Karl couldnt help but laugh. His expression was the complete opposite of Ians. He pointed at Ian and said with a grin, The way I see it, the Smiths are about to welcome double happiness! Say, do you want to marry your daughter off too at Joel and Tanyas wedding? Tanya and Nora are best friends anyway, so Im sure they wont mind! Ian: !!!! He was livid. He looked behind him and suddenly spotted a basin of water. He immediately took it, planning to pour it downstairs! However, his hands stopped mid-air. What if the water got onto Nora? As soon as the thought formed, he could only angrily put the basin of water back where it was. He was about to yell and separate the two of them downstairs when Karl whispered, Id advise you not to say anything right now. Ian turned to him, his eyes all red. Its because shes not your daughter, isnt it? Karl grinned. That was exactly how I felt when Tanya married Joel. How I wish I could kill that brat Heh, do you think you can kill anyone from the Smiths when youre in the States? I have Black Cat Forget it, were digressing. What I want to say is, you cant do that! Tanya and I have only just acknowledged each other, but isnt that also the case for you and Nora? Think about it, has Nora ever called you Dad? Ian fell silent. Karl went on. Nora is much colder than Tanya in terms of personality. Its much harder for someone like her to warm up to someone. It must be very awkward between the two of you, right? Think about it, if you accidentally run into her secretly kissing a man, wouldnt things become even more awkward in the future? ?? :Ian Karl then said, Therefore, the only thing you can do right now is to pretend you didnt see anything! Lest your daughter drifts even further away from you! Ian: !! When he thought about it carefully, what Karl said actually made a lot of sense! He reluctantly and indignantly suppressed his anger and pushed the wheelchair back and forth a few times. Then, he went to the window and looked down again. When he did, he found that the two of them were kissing again and this time, the pigs hand was even starting to wander!! Chapter 510 - I Haven’t Had Enough of Kissing You Yet Ians blood pressure instantly soared. How could he possibly tolerate that? He rolled up his sleeves and almost jumped straight down to stop the two of them. However, he suddenly heard movement from the first floor-it seemed that someone had returned and was driving to the parking. The sound finally separated Justin and Nora and also caused Ian to stop moving. Noras heart was pounding wildly. She felt that her heart rate must be at least 130 at the moment! As expected, falling in love sure was hard work. It was pretty much an anaerobic exercise at this point! She touched her chest and felt the pounding heartbeat. Then, her eyes deliberately roamed about as she avoided making eye contact with Justin. There was a scorching look in the mans eyes. Sensing Noras reluctance, he did not go any further. Instead, he reached out and touched his lips. Then, he chuckled again and said, I want more When Nora was about to speak, the man sighed and said, What a shame, though. Seeing that he wasnt planning to go any further, Nora breathed a sigh of relief. Nevertheless, she asked, What is? Justin looked at her. Its a shame that were at the Smiths right now. Also, your father seems a little hostile towards me, so I have to take it a little easy here. If he sees us, it will become even more difficult for me to take you as my wife. As Nora listened to his aggrieved voice, she retorted, What else were you intending to do if we werent at the Smiths?! Although she spoke stiffly and a little coquettishly, one could still hear the shyness in her voice. Justin smiled and took a step closer. Kiss you some more. Nora: The man continued. I havent had enough of kissing you yet. If were in a room where theres no one to disturb us, and I wont have to worry about your father seeing us, I think I can kiss you for a whole day. IL11 Noras cheeks turned even redder and she glared at him. Youre shameless! Justin sighed. I used to think that I was a serious man. Brenda even used to call me a stick-in-the-mud all the time-after all, I couldnt bring myself to listen to her sweet-talking all day long. But now, I suddenly understand. Understand what? Justin let out a low chuckle. With you, I cant help but want to act shamelessly all the time. Nora was close to becoming unable to listen to him any further. Right at this moment, Louis, who was humming a little tune, walked over. In order to go from the parking lot to the house, he would have to walk past them. Nora pushed Justin and said, Hurry up and leave! Justin stared at her reluctantly. Then Ill come again tomorrow? Nora ignored him. She turned and entered the house instead. Justin hurriedly hid behind a big tree. He waited until Louis had walked by before he stepped back out. As he touched his lips, he let out a sigh that sounded as if he hadnt had enough yet. Ians fists were already iron-hard!! He took a deep breath. Suddenly, he turned and summoned the butler. When the butler entered, Ian instructed, Install lights at this area outside my window no, install lights in every part of the villa tomorrow! The butler: ? C Nora entered the living room. Before she could go upstairs, Louis had already bounced into the room with his bleached blond hair. When he saw Nora, the young man, who was in a good mood, waved and called out, Nora! Nora nodded at him. Louis glanced at her suspiciously. Nora, why are your lips so swollen? Noras cheeks instantly turned red. However, she had always been a calm person, so she coughed and put her awkward hands in her pockets and replied coolly, Oh, I ate something spicy just now. No wonder your face is also so red. I thought you had a fever! Nora: She turned in annoyance and started heading to the second floor. Louis called out, By the way, I found out today that some of my puppies and kittens are sick. Can you take a look at them for me? No hurry, you can just come with me tomorrow! Had it been any other time, Nora would definitely have agreed. However, she had become annoyed because of her embarrassment just now, so she said, Im not a vet! She went up the stairs after saying that. Louis: ? He scratched his head in bewilderment. His cousin seemed angry, but it didnt seem like it, either. Never mind, he would just take the cats and dogs to the vet the next day, instead! With that in mind, Louis was about to head upstairs, ready to go to his room to wash up and then play some games. But when he turned around, he instead saw Ian in his wheelchair looking at him quietly. There was a trace of a satisfied and relieved smile on his face? Louis shuddered all over. He stood ramrod straight in fright and called out respectfully, Hi, Uncle Ian Ian smiled and said, Have you enough money for your expenses, Louis? Louis subconsciously held his hand over the few dozen cards in his pocket. His eyes widened and he asked warily, Uncle Ian, w-whats the matter? Was Uncle Ian intending to confiscate his money? After all, Joel had controlled his pocket money because Uncle Ian had started it! However, the next moment, his Uncle Ian beckoned him over kindly and said, Heres $150,000. You can spend it however you want. Louis: ??? He took the money in trepidation. He didnt quite understand why Uncle Ians personality had suddenly changed? However, the naive Louis didnt bother thinking about it. He had only one thought in his mind at the moment: He now had the money for his pets medical expenses at the vets tomorrow! The New York University of Medicine. Lisa woke up in the morning. As the one and only postgraduate student under Antis tutelage, the dean had given her a single dorm room, so her living conditions were very good. She got up, washed up, and went to the school cafeteria for breakfast. As soon as she entered, she felt people looking at her and gesturing. Lisa kept her head down and got something to eat. With her lunch box in hand, she went to an empty seat. Just as she was about to take a seat, the person next to her suddenly said, Sorry mate, the seats taken. Lisa didnt think much about it. She nodded and went to the other side with the lunch box. However, she had only taken a couple of steps when the other person who was seated at the table said, But the seat isnt taken, is it? The schoolmate who had driven her away didnt bother lowering his voice at all, as if he wanted her to hear it. He replied, Yeah, it isnt, but I dont want to sit and eat at the same table as a piece of trash. Lisa was taken aback. Another student immediately asked, Who is she? Why is she a piece of trash? Shes Antis one and only student! Just because Anti has picked up a few modern medicine skills abroad, she has forgotten her roots. Isnt a person like her a piece of trash? How can her students be any good?? Huh? I see, its Anti! She was originally my idol, but she has gone too far this time. Modern and alternative medicine have already been at loggerheads all these years. How can she so openly look down on alternative medicine? The group of people immediately launched into a discussion. Lisa bit her lip. Had they been insulting her instead, she might have endured it. However, she couldnt tolerate them insulting Nora, so she said, The truth is not like what you people are claiming it to be! Chapter 511 - Dilemma? The moment Lisa said this, the students immediately fell silent. Everyone looked at her simultaneously. The female classmate who had spoken earlier sneered and said, Oh, if its not what we said, then what is it? Lisa explained, Anti has never said that. It was someone else who slandered her! Slandered her? Why would they slander her alone? Besides, if she was slandered, what about Blaine? Blaine is her friend. Hes organizing people to participate in the competition! Things have already come to this, yet you say its slander? How laughable! Thats right. There are also a few students from the modern medicine department who agree with Anti. Theyre gathering people to support Anti! Heh, youre a student of Anti, yet youre saying such things in school. Im speechless! These people who had accused Lisa were from the alternative medicine department. It was normal for them to be filled with hostility toward Anti. Lisa hurriedly waved her hands. No, Anti respects alternative medicine very much. Really, she has never said those words. Dont misunderstand her When she said this, those people were stunned. However, someone suddenly said, Lisa, whats wrong with you? What if Anti has said it? We all studied modern medicine. So what if we look down on alternative medicine? Alternative medicine is a cheat and has evolved from witchcraft! We were still secretly supporting Anti. I didnt expect you, Antis student, to be the first to betray her! Youre too much! Thats right. If you think alternative medicine is good, why dont you go and study that instead? Why do you take up a spot as a modern medicine postgraduate student? Also, Anti accepted only you as a student. How could you embarrass Anti instead of helping her? Exactly! Youre too much! The students who studied modern medicine were certain that Lisa was lying to curry favor with those who studied alternative medicine. Everyone criticized her one by one. Youre really shameless to curry favor with the alternative medicine world! Thats right. You can even betray your own teacher! If Anti knew that she had taken in such a student, I wonder how angry she would be! When Lisa heard this, she was so anxious that she was about to cry. Ive already asked Anti. She really has no intention of looking down on alternative medicine. Youve misunderstood Whats there to misunderstand? Youre just two-faced, arent you? Why? What benefits has alternative medicine given you to be a burden for Anti? Thats right. Modern medicine has always been against alternative medicine. Anti is just saying what everyone thinks. Whats wrong? Lisa, if youre afraid, dont learn from Anti! The people from modern medicine were criticizing her, and the people from alternative medicine were also being sarcastic. Hehe, we wont take Antis students! Is that trash worthy of challenging our alternative medicine? Thats right. Do you really think modern medicine is that good? Before modern medicine was introduced, it was always alternative medicine that treated the illnesses, okay? Alternative medicine is just a little downtrodden, thats why you look down on it A true alternative medicine masters skills are very impressive, okay? Its countless times better than you who only know how to use scalpels and instruments to treat illnesses! The modern medicine students could not take it anymore. Heh, what a joke. Well know if theyre good or not after the competition! Our modern medicine has famous doctors, Blaine and Anti. What about you guys? Arent all your experts just a bunch of old men? The alternative medicine student sneered. How terrifyingly ignorant. Do you know that the most powerful person in our alternative medicine world right now is Dr. Zabes disciple?! Now, everyone in alternative medicine has joined forces and requested Dr. Zabe to let his disciple come back and participate in the competition to restore our reputation! Thats right. In front of the truly powerful alternative medicine practitioners, not to mention Blaine, even Anti can only kneel down and call him daddy! Its not certain who will call whom daddy! Do you only know how to boast? Hehehe! Well see! Modern and alternative medicine students were divided into two factions and were clearly separated in the canteen. Lisa wanted to explain further, but no one listened to her. The alternative medicine students despised Anti, so they were very hostile toward Lisa. The people from modern medicine hated what she said even more and rejected her. None of them treated her well. Lisa took a deep breath and could only hug her lunch box and return to her dormitory to eat. After eating, she left and went to the school to receive this weeks assignments. Most of the graduates underwent surgeries with their mentors and studied during the surgery. As a student of Anti, the hospital director was taking very good care of Lisa. The surgeries she had to learn every week were all arranged by the director. Today, she was going to follow Dr. Larson. She was also the chief physician of Hospital Finest who was going to perform brain surgery. However, when she went to the hospital to report, Dr. Larson saw her and suddenly frowned. What are you doing here? Lisa was stunned. Teacher, Ive come to learn from you Haha, no one is allowed to participate in my surgery. With that, Dr. Larson entered the operating theater and prepared to change his clothes. Lisa was stunned. When the assistant beside him heard this, he pursed his lips. The news of your betrayal of Anti has already reached Dr. Larson. Hes someone who cant stand the sand in his eyes! Dont participate in this surgery! Thats right. How despicable! You admitted defeat after being criticized by a few alternative medicine students. Youve really embarrassed Anti! A group of researchers pointed at her and entered the operating theater to change her clothes, leaving Lisa standing there alone. . Her eyes turned red as she bit her lip. As she stood there, the senior in charge of the internship in the school walked over. When he saw her, he immediately said, Lisa, this is your next study assignment. Lisa reached out to take it, but she was stunned when she saw the contents. Senior, I-Im not a vet She was ordered to watch and learn from the vet! The senior sneered. Do whatever I tell you to do! Are you still picky about your studies? So what if youre a vet? Some animals also need us to operate on their brains. This is to let you see the difference between a human and an animals brain! Lisa: Lisa knew that he was talking nonsense, but what else could she do other than listening to him? It was already very troublesome for Nora. She did not want to cause her any more trouble. She picked up the list and walked to the vets department. The senior saw her leave and entered the laboratory. He saw Dr. Larson in the changing room, holding his phone. When he saw him, Dr. Larson said, Get ready. Ill call Anti right now and tell her what this student has done! The senior nodded. Yes. Chapter 512 - Complain! The other students were preparing the instruments for the surgery. Dr. Larson picked up his phone and called Nora. Unfortunately, no one picked up. Dr. Larson frowned. Actually, he had never liked this Anti in his heart. She was a nominal teacher, but she had never appeared in school. She had a great reputation at such a young age, and she could not even be contacted normally! Like now! Dr. Larson was so angry that he threw his phone into the cabinet. He thought about it and took it out in the end. He sent Anti an email before closing the cabinet and entering the operating theater. Lisa arrived at a veterinarian hospital that had collaborations with New York University School of Medicine. She went to the front desk showed her ID to the receptionist. Then, the person in charge walked out. At the vets side, a senior from the western medicine team was in charge. When he saw her, he asked in surprise, Why were you assigned to the vet? Students in the Neurosurgery Department were very popular in school! Lisa smiled awkwardly and did not say anything The senior looked at her student ID. Lisa? Your professor is Anti? He exclaimed, So youre Professor Antis student! Lisa nodded. The senior asked her to wait a moment and then took out his phone to contact the people at the school to ask what was going on. When he found out the reason, he frowned. After hanging up, he looked at Lisa in disdain. Okay, go find a place to help. Lisa sighed and nodded before walking back. There were several types of veterinarians. Some pets were carefully raised. When they were sick, their owners would bring them over to seek treatment. These pets would be treated as treasures by their owners, and they would not be stingy with their money. There were also some stray animals sent by non-profit organizations. These animals were usually dirtier, and they had some infectious diseases. Most veterinarians did not like this kind of work. Most importantly, they would not receive any extra tips from the owners! Just as Lisa arrived at the back, someone pointed at the two kittens that had just been sent over. Go and give these two kittens a bath first! Lisa was stunned. She had never come into contact with pets before. Furthermore, she did not keep pets at home. Most importantly! She was allergic to cat fur! She stood on the spot and said, Sorry, Im allergic to cat fur. Um As soon as she finished speaking, the person pursed her lips in disdain. If youre allergic to cat fur, why are you a vet? Are you here to be a joke? Lisa bit her lip. I Im not a vet If youre not a vet, why are you here? Lisa wanted to explain, but the person waved her hand at her. Hurry up! Youre really a princess. You only know how to pick and choose when youre working. You just arrived, and youre already so picky?. Lisas eyes turned red again. She lowered her head and could only find a mask to wear. Then, she walked to the stray cat beside her. Stray cats were usually more aggressive. They would bare their claws at her. Lisa stared at it and squatted down to help. As she worked, she could hear the senior mocking her from behind. I knew it. Shes just being pretentious! What allergy to cat fur? Ha! Lisa almost cried when she heard this. But she said nothing. As they were talking, someone suddenly ran over and said with a smile, Oh my god, there was a rich second-generation heir who brought four cats and dogs over. He looks generous! Come and help! The rest of the people exclaimed when they heard this. Usually, when rich second-generation heirs came to seek treatment, they would give the nurses some extra tips. These people immediately put down their work and pushed their pets into the cages to be locked up before walking out. Lisa did not understand this. She stood up and followed behind them. However, when she walked to the front hall, she was seen by a senior. The senior immediately pointed at her and asked, What are you doing here? Lisa was taken aback. Didnt you ask us to come and help? The senior sneered. Its only your first day here, and you want to snatch credit and tips from us? Dream on! Go back and continue bathing the stray cats! Lisa: Okay. She did not expect there to be such things in the veterinary world. Just as she was about to leave, she heard the senior from before say, What happened? Before Lisa could say anything, the senior said, Its all because of this newbie. On her first day here, shes already fighting for credit with us! However, shes so picky when it comes to work. She doesnt know anything and just charges forward to show off! The senior frowned. Your argument here has frightened the guests pets! The senior immediately reprimanded Lisa. Did you hear that? Its all your fault for scaring the guests pet. If anything happens to the guests pet, its all your fault! Lisa clenched her fists tightly. She lowered her head. I didnt say anything. Its clearly your fault. Why are you still talking back? The senior did not give up. Just as she was about to continue reprimanding him, a voice was heard. Alright, alright. My pets are not that weak. If you guys are done arguing, hurry over and treat them! This impatient voice made Lisa suddenly raise her head and look at the front hall in disbelief. At this moment, Louis walked over with four cages. Why are you guys arguing? Its so annoying. You As he spoke, he suddenly saw her. His eyes instantly lit up. Eh, little cousin? Why are you here?! The moment he said this, the seniors instantly looked at Lisa! What did this distinguished guest call her just now? Little cousin? C At the same time, in the Smith villa. Nora woke up slowly. She stretched and picked up her phone. Then, she saw the email. Dr. Larson told her everything and added, This is your student. You have to handle it yourself! Nora narrowed her eyes. She had forgotten about Lisas situation in school. While she was hiding in the Smiths, no one dared to come over and scold her. However, Lisa was different! At the thought of this, she picked up her phone and called Lisa. The call was picked up very quickly. Lisa picked up the call. Nora asked, Did they take their anger out on you because of me? Lisa answered without hesitation, No. Nora nodded and felt relieved. Just as she was about to hang up, Louiss voice suddenly sounded. Who is it? Is it Nora? Tell her quickly that you have been assigned to a pet hospital! Chapter 513 - Are You Satisfied with My Arrangement? Lisa originally did not intend to trouble Nora. After all, she had misunderstood that they were related by blood in the past. But now, she knew that was not the case. Nora was already good enough for treating her like before. She had to be tactful. Furthermore, the competition was about to begin. Even if she suffered a little, it would only be for the next two days. Therefore, Lisa did not intend to say anything. However, she never expected Louis to interrupt at this moment. Furthermore, Louis had snatched her phone away. The blonde Louis rattled on the computer. Nora, arent you the one protecting this little cousin of yours? Did you know that she was assigned to a pet hospital? Furthermore, she was bullied here! Shes even allergic to cat fur. Now, her face has rashes! Come and save her quickly. Otherwise, your little cousin will be bullied to death! Lisa: !! She wanted to snatch the phone, but Louis jumped up and refused to give it to her. Nora was asking on her phone, Which pet hospital? Louis told her the hospitals name. Nora nodded. Got it. Louis was still talking. It doesnt matter if youve got it. You have to resolve this quickly. Your little cousin is too weak. She didnt even make a sound when she was scolded. Shes really pitiful. Nora: You Give me back my phone! Lisa was so angry that she reached out to snatch the phone. However, Louis was much taller than her and she couldnt snatch it. She could only jump up, but this jump disrupted her balance and she fell to the side! Hey, be careful! Louis hugged her waist and used himself as a shield before falling to the ground! Lisa collapsed onto him! The two of them made intimate contact again. Lisa looked at Louis in shock. As for Louis, he looked at her red face. He was so close that Lisa was frightened. She stretched out her hand and struggled to get up, but she pressed it against Louiss chest. Ouch! Louis shouted, Lisa, youre taking advantage of me! Lisa: She hurriedly stood up and picked up her phone. She wanted to tell Nora not to worry about her, but she realized that the call had already ended. She said to Louis angrily, You, why are you troubling Nora? Louis: Thats your sister. Were all family. How can helping you be troublesome? Lisa: ?? Louis looked at her confidently. Lisa was so angry that she couldnt speak. She could only bite her lip hatefully. Louis said, Oh, right, Nora wants you to go back to school. You dont have to stay here anymore. Lisa nodded and left. Louis followed her hurriedly. Ill take you to school! Lisa: No need Louis chased after her. Its not your fault that youre so ugly, but its your fault if others see you and go blind from your ugliness. Are you really going to harm people? Lisa: ? Louis smiled annoyingly. So, let me take you back! The New York University of Medicine. Noras Mercedes Benz jeep stopped in the parking lot and she went straight upstairs. She killed her way to the office of the dean. Dean Shaw indeed did not know what the students below were doing. However, after hearing Nora say all this, Dean Shaw instantly frowned. Ridiculous! How can the teachers matter be blamed on the students? I will definitely get someone to investigate this matter thoroughly! Those students who used their power to bully others had such a bad character in school. What would happen when they entered society? They had to find out who they were and punish them severely! Nora could always rest assured when Dean Shaw handled things. After all, the two of them had worked together so many times. She nodded and said coldly, Dean Shaw, Ill leave my student to you. Now that this has happened Dean Shaw sighed. I know what you mean. Alright, Ill compensate her. Theres a very good surgery in a few days. I can arrange for her to go on a tour. Dont worry. Shes just a student. The school wont do anything to her. The bigger problem now is you! Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, Whats wrong? Dean Shaw pointed at her. He felt that this person was really good at finding trouble. He asked, Let me ask you something. Did you say that alternative medicine is useless? Noras answer was straightforward. No. Dean Shaw nodded. I knew it. But now, the matter has become serious. Do you know? Students are the easiest to rile up, and they are the most hot-blooded. In school, there was already a disagreement between modern and alternative medicine departments. Now, with you, the entire school is in chaos! He sighed. Many modern medicine students look down on alternative medicine, and the alternative medicine academy is very angry. They have already jointly proposed to the school to revoke your status as a student mentor! Nora raised her eyebrows. Then? Do you need me to clarify? When Dean Shaw saw that she was still neither anxious nor slow, he sighed. Theres no need. Ill suppress it for you. But there has to be an end to this matter. If you clarify, most of the students wont believe you anymore! Everyone will only tacitly agree that you submitted to the schools pressure. This matter is even being talked about on some foreign medical forums! Nora was stunned. Foreign forums? Dean Shaw nodded. Yes, I dont know who pushed it either. Of course, it might also be because your status in the medical world is too high. Your slightest movement attracts the attention of foreign countries. They have someone posting on the news that you will definitely be apologizing on the Internet. Furthermore, they say that you are not trying to cause a conflict between alternative medicine and modern medicine, nor are you looking down on alternative medicine. Because China focuses on alternative medicine, you will definitely be threatened by China. If you dont change your words, you will never be able to go there. Nora: Werent foreigners too scheming? It was just a sentence, why did they have to interpret it like that? Dean Shaw said again, Especially after your student explained it for you. The people from alternative medicine didnt believe it, but the people from Western medicine believed this news. They said that your students actions were foreshadowing your apology! Therefore, youre in a tough spot now. If she apologized publicly, the foreigners would have had guessed right. If she did not apologize publicly, she would have to bite the bullet and acknowledge it. Dean Shaws head hurt. Nora raised her brows. At this moment, her phone rang. She picked it up and saw Truemans message. Are you satisfied with my arrangements, Doctor Anti? Chapter 514 - Passionate When she saw this sentence, Nora suddenly understood. No wonder the people overseas had noticed her words. It turned out that all of this was arranged by Trueman! ֧֧! Truemans second message came: Now, you cant even survive in the alternative medicine industry anymore. I can show you the way. Nora curled her lips and typed slowly. Tell me. Trueman: Come with me. Join us, leave New York. Your modern medicine skills are top-notch in every country. You will be respected! Nora: This Trueman really refused to change! But this time She was a little tired of it. She lowered her head and suddenly said, Lets make a bet. Trueman: What bet? Nora: Bet if I can get through this safely. If I lose, Ill leave with you. But if I win, you have to answer five of my questions. Trueman: Five questions Youre really greedy! Nora was about to reply when Trueman sent another message. But theres no problem! This time, I definitely wont let you off easy! In the hotel. After sending the message, Truemans lips curled into a dark smile. The person at the side asked, Little master, can we really suppress her like this? Trueman smiled. Do you know what talented people hate the most? What? Being disciplined! Trueman stared ahead and smiled. Shes so unwilling to admit defeat. How can a person who doesnt give in to me obey the discipline of the Medical University? Whether she wins or loses this competition, apologizes, or admits to this matter-she will either be expelled from the Medical University or end up being controlled by them. Someone like her will eventually leave because she cant stand it! That person did not understand. But Anti is the number one international surgeon! I dont understand. Trueman smiled. Most powerful people only know how to protect themselves! Noras matter had already become very influential. The principals and deans of the New York University of Medicine would definitely push Nora out to bear the publics anger! After all, if Nora did not go out, they would be the ones to face the anger! Powerful people loved to shirk their responsibilities. C Nora put down her phone and looked up at Dean Shaw again. However, she saw that although he still had a worried expression on his face, he still said, If theres nothing else, you should rest well at home these next few days! Sleep more! Nora comforted him. I know. Dont worry. The competition will end in two days. I wont make things difficult for you. Dean Shaw nodded. Nora walked out. After she left, Dean Shaws assistant, Michael, walked in. He said with a worried expression, Dean Shaw, the principal is here! Dean Shaw went out personally to welcome the principal. The principal frowned. The moment he entered, he explained the situation outside clearly. Now, it has become a trending topic on the internet. People are focusing on how such a person can become a teacher in an authoritative school! She has caused a conflict between modern and alternative medicine and is simply misleading the students! There is also a group of reporters who have surrounded the school! They say that the people want such a teacher to be dismissed from their post! With that, he looked at Dean Shaw and asked, What do we do now? Dean Shaw frowned as well. What do you think we should do? I was the one who recruited Anti, and shes also our neurosurgery supervisor. The principal sighed. Shes an external resource! Shes indeed unreliable! Dean Shaw immediately nodded. Why dont we think of a way to get rid of her title? The principal was deep in thought. Michael, who was standing at the side, became anxious. What did the director and principal mean? Were they really going to give up on Anti? Others might not know the truth, but Michael, who was with Dean Shaw, knew that Anti had been used! The words on the Internet were forcing her! Anti was Michaels idol. Michael looked at the director and principal in front of him. For some reason, he suddenly felt angry. But then, he felt helpless. In the past, the Americans were relatively weak and could not keep scientists around. Talent flow was the greatest problem, but many people had said that this was because they were not broad-minded enough. Look it was starting again. Whenever there was a problem, the first person to be pushed out would always be a talent! He lowered his head and clenched his fists. He was suddenly a little disappointed with the school. What was the point of staying in such a school? He looked up and was about to say something when he suddenly heard Dean Shaws voice. Its a little difficult to hire her as an official graduate mentor. After all, Antis personality is too strange! But I will definitely work hard to resolve this matter! The principal instantly patted his shoulder. Yes, you can do it! You must protect such a talent for our school and our country! Michael was speechless. He was stunned and looked at the principal and director in disbelief. He swallowed. But but what if someone pursues this matter? Dean Shaw said, Heh, like I said, I was the one who recruited Anti. Ill bear full responsibility! Even if Im scolded on the Internet, even if Im dismissed, Anti must not be chased out! His voice was sonorous and powerful. However, the moment he said this, the principal smiled as well. Dean Shaw, you cant snatch this duty from me! Im the principal of the New York University of Medicine! Research is your professional duty. Leave this external matter to me! Our school cant be threatened by reporters and be forced to compromise! Dean Shaw was silent for a moment. But the higher-ups The principal smiled. The higher-ups have already arrived. According to the rules, Anti will be suspended for investigation, but Ive already guaranteed that this is all a misunderstanding. This is all an outsiders scheme! If Anti had really said that or if she really took the opportunity to escape from New York, Im willing to take full responsibility! Dean Shaws eyes turned red. The two elders looked at each other and smiled after a while. Michael stood at the side and watched. A ball of fire suddenly ignited in his heart. See, this was the unity we needed! His country was already getting stronger and stronger, and the embrace of his country was also so warm. It would definitely not disappoint the rare talents who stayed behind! The sky gradually darkened. In school, Nora did not know about the Principal and Dean Shaws difficulties. She did not know that things had become so serious. The medical competition would take place the next day. She looked a little worried. Others thought that she was worried about tomorrow. Unbeknownst to everyone, Nora was staring at her phone. On it was a message from Justin Nora, Ill call you when Im downstairs. It had been half an hour since she received this message, but why was Justin not downstairs yet? Chapter 515 - We Have to Act Fast Cherry and Pete held their little heads and looked at Nora. However, they saw Nora, who usually went to bed early after taking a shower and had nothing to do, yawning as she held her phone in boredom. Cherry blinked her grape-like eyes and asked, Mommy, why arent you asleep? If Mommy did not go to bed, how was she going to play games?! Nora glanced at her and yawned again. She was so sleepy that she could barely open her eyes. If he still did not come, she would fall asleep! Pete suddenly asked, Mommy, are you waiting for news from Daddy? Nora: ? Her eyes instantly jumped open. She looked at Pete and coughed. Her voice was slightly hoarse and carried a hint of panic that no one else could detect. How did you know? Pete sighed. Because Daddy is in the living room downstairs! Nora: ??? She asked in surprise, What? Pete nodded and said, Yes, I saw Daddy coming from outside earlier. I happened to bump into Grandpa, so I called him in. The two of them are chatting downstairs now! Nora: She sat up and thought about it. Then, she went out and saw two men sitting downstairs. Justin sat on the sofa with his back straight. Ian was sitting in a wheelchair drinking tea. The two of them sat facing each other but did not speak. The living room was very quiet. Nora looked at them and was about to go downstairs. When she turned around, she saw Joel and Tanya sitting beside the bedroom door on the second floor. The two of them had even moved two chairs over. Both of them looked like they were watching a show. To make matters worse, there was a plate of melon seeds in the middle. When she saw Nora, Tanya grinned at her and spat out a melon seed skin. She explained, The two of them have been sitting opposite each other for ten minutes without saying a word. Joel nodded at the side. It looks like Justin is in big trouble if he wants to marry Nora. Tanya raised her chin when she heard that. I think it was too easy for you to marry me! Many people chased after me back then! Joel chuckled gently. Yes, its mainly because my wife cooperated well and didnt give my father-in-law any space to rebel. With that, he said, Otherwise, it would have been more difficult for me. After all, Uncle Ian is still reasonable, but Karl Before he could finish, Tanya glared at him. What are you trying to say? Joel immediately changed his tone. Karl is more straightforward and not as scheming as Uncle Ian. Thats more like it! After saying that, Tanya grabbed a bunch of melon seeds. After some thought, she stuffed them into Joels hands. Joel chuckled and took them over to help peel them. He then placed the seeds into Tanyas mouth. The two of them sat very close to each other and had an intimate posture. Nora pouted and then walked downstairs. When she went downstairs, she happened to hear Justin asking, Uncle Ian, do you have anything to say to me? I came here today to see the children. Ian asked casually, Even if I have nothing to say, cant you accompany me for a while? Justin replied, Of course, I can. He adjusted his black suit. If you need my company, Im free no matter how long it takes. Ian choked. Theres no need for that. Im just a little lonely right now and need someone to accompany me. Anyway, he was not allowed to go upstairs! Justin coughed and nodded. No problem. If it gets too late, I can just stay the night. Ill help you keep watch tonight? . Who knew whose room he would go to in the middle of the night? As Ian thought about this, he said, Theres no need for that. Im not used to people guarding the night for me. Justin leaned forward and poured him a cup of tea. After Ian took a sip, Justin asked, Uncle Ian, regarding my grandmother, Ill apologize to you here! But dont worry, Ill definitely make her bow down to Nora. Ians attitude was cold and he was very difficult to talk to. Even now, he did not relent. It doesnt matter if she yields or not. Anyway, Nora has nothing to do with your family. Justin sighed. Uncle Ian, Nora and I You and Nora had two children by accident. Its indeed troublesome, but dont worry. No matter what, youre still the childs father. If you come to see the child, I wont stop you. Justin seemed to have choked. He lowered his head. Uncle Ian, what must I do to make you agree to our marriage? Ian did not expect him to make himself sound so pitiful, to the point that he choked on his words. He frowned and began to count his shortcomings. The families of the Hunts are all at odds. The side family has been fighting with you all this time, right? And that grandmother of yours is not someone easy to deal with. After Nora marries you, the family matters will be too troublesome. These are all things I cant agree with. Justin nodded. I know. There are many problems at home, but I will work hard to resolve these problems before coming to propose. Ian frowned. Well talk about it when the time comes. If theres nothing else, you can leave! Justin slowly lowered his head, his expression revealing some grievance. When she saw him like this, Nora suddenly thought of the first time she had seen him. It was in the hotel. The man was like a moon surrounded by stars, dazzling. Such a person would smile when facing Karl Moore, threatening him domineeringly, but when facing Ian, he accepted the unreasonable criticism. Nora lowered her eyes and suddenly said, Cherry missed you. Come up and see her. Justins eyes lit up when he heard this. He subconsciously took two steps toward Nora, but then he stopped and looked at lan hesitantly. His expression was as if he did not dare to go over unless Ian allowed it. Ian: !! He finally understood. This fellow had not spoken since he entered and was waiting for him to speak. Whoever spoke first would lose, but why did Justin suddenly start to give in?! So it was because Nora had come downstairs! This pretentious guy! However, since he had just reunited with his daughter, he definitely couldnt separate the two of them forcefully. Therefore, he said angrily, Go. Justin revealed a happy expression. Thank you, Uncle Ian! Then, he followed Nora upstairs. Ian: He suddenly felt very aggrieved! Justin, who was following behind Nora, smiled. He followed Nora upstairs. When he saw Joel, he paused for a moment and nodded before following Nora into the bedroom. As soon as they entered, he said to Cherry and Pete, I saw Mia just now. Shes looking for you guys. Nora: ? When Cherry saw Justin, she had already jumped off the sofa and was running toward him. When she heard this, she stopped in front of him and asked hesitantly, Its already so late. Mia is still awake? Justin coughed. Yes. Pete glanced at the tyrant and stood up helplessly. Cherry, lets go. Nora looked at him chasing the children out the door. Then, with a click, he locked the door and turned to look at her. Nora, we dont have much time. We have to hurry. Nora: ????? Chapter 516 - The Scheming Father And Son Noras eyes widened in astonishment and she looked at Justin in disbelief. She really had asked him up just to let him visit the children! Wasnt the guy a slave to his daughter? Why did he chase Cherry out of the room when he hadnt even touched her little finger yet? Also, what was he talking about when he told her that they had to hurry?! The corners of her lips spasmed and she subconsciously asked, Hurry and do what? Almost right after she spoke, Justin turned and walked towards Nora. In just a couple of steps, he came up to her, held her around the waist, and said aggrievedly, Although a man shouldnt be talking about going fast, I still want to have you as soon as possible. Nora: !!! With the man coming so close to her, she could smell the vanilla scent on him again. The mans masculine pheromones filled her nose and made her swallow. She wanted to push the man away, but Justin had already lowered his head and was whispering into her ear. He said, Nora, this is my first time, so I dont have any experience. Please be patient with me. IIII The mans voice was very deep, making him sound like a subwoofer. His voice was so pleasant it could give one an eargasm. Nora felt as if her ears were being tickled. In fact, she felt as if even the depths of her heart were slowly starting to itch. However, she could nevertheless sense that the man was nervoushis heart had started to pound violently again. Her cheeks turned red. She wanted to speak, but the man suddenly nipped her ear. Nora froze all over at once! The sensation on her ears was soft and icy-cold. He nibbled on her ear gently, making her feel as though an electric current had surged straight into her heart! She wanted to push Justin away, but it was as though all her strength had been sapped away, rendering her unable to move. The next moment, the man pushed her down onto the soft bed. Then, his lips covered hers once more. His lips were soft and delicate, making Nora slowly close her eyes Justin had always exercised self-control in everything he did, but after he kissed Nora the night before, he had dreamed about kissing her the whole night. He never knew that kissing was this addictive. It was as if it wouldnt be enough no matter how much he kissed her As a result, during the ten minutes that Ian had kept him downstairs after he arrived, he had been terribly distraught. When he came upstairs, he couldnt wait any longer to continue where they had left off the previous evening Nora felt her chest becoming awfully tight. It was as though the man had sucked away all the air in her lungs, making her so tense and nervous that her body was becoming limp. She was already a mother, but in her memory, this was the first time that she was being so intimate with a man. This continued until Knock, knock. It was only when someone knocked on the door that the two of them finally came back to their senses with a start. Nora subconsciously glanced at her cell phone they had already been kissing for half an hour But she clearly felt as if only a minute had passed Sigh! Justin sighed softly and said, Time flies Even though Im already making the most out of the time we have, it still feels like there isnt enough. Nora: Knock, knock! Someone knocked on the door again. Then, Ians voice rang out outside. Nora? Nora abruptly pushed Justin away and sat up straight when she heard Ians voice. She took a couple of deep breaths and glared at Justin before she finally walked over to open the door. As soon as she opened the door, she saw Ian standing outside and pulling a very long face. Behind him were Cherry and Pete. Cherry said Daddy lied! Mia is already asleep! Mommy, Daddy, what were the two of you doing, though? Nora was about to say something to gloss over the topic when Pete asked, Were you two making more brothers and sisters for us? Nora: !!! She almost choked on her saliva! Her cheeks immediately flushed crimson. She sounded a little panicky as she replied, No, we werent! Behind the children, Tanya and Joel were craning their necks and watching the excitement like the nosy bystanders they were. In particular, Tanyas pretty eyes swept across Noras face before finally stopping at her lips. She stared at her lips thoughtfully for a while, and then a touch of a smile formed on her face. Pete frowned. Oh, you werent? Mia said that her parents told her that they are planning to give her a younger sibling, so they kicked her out of the bedroom while her mom and dad slept together. Thats why I thought Mommy and the tyr I mean, Daddy were also making younger brothers and sisters for us! Tanya: ?? Joel: ??? How did the focus turn to the two of them when they were just watching the excitement?! Tanyas cheeks immediately turned red. The miffed woman glared at Joel and then, she turned and left. Joel hurriedly followed after her. Tanya, dont be mad Tanyas spluttering voice traveled over faintly: Its all your fault for saying such nonsense to the child After the two left, Pete gave Nora a look. Only then did Nora understand that Pete was actually trying to help her. Thats for watching the show and not helping out! Not only did Tanya and Joel not help, but they had pretty much even brought stools and popcorn over. Regardless, despite Petes young age, he knew how to set up traps for others. He was simply too scheming! Noras lips curled into a smile and she finally looked at Ian. Ian was glaring at Justin angrily. What were the two of you doing?. Discussing that matter about modern and alternative medicine, of course, replied Justin. Ian didnt believe him. He frowned and asked, Thats it? Justin nodded with a straight face. Its true, Uncle Ian. What else could we have been doing? Even if you dont trust me, surely you trust Nora, right? Ian: ?? The corners of his lips spasmed a little. In this instant, he suddenly felt as if he was being forced to suffer in silence. Of course, he didnt trust him! He had already seen the two of them cozying up to each other outside the night before! Now that they were hiding in the room today, they must have gone even further than what they did the day before. But could he say that he didnt believe what Justin said? No, he couldnt! Because if he did, then Nora would realize that hed seen them the day before! When that happened, things would become awkward for all three of them! Ian suddenly felt like he had been tricked. He glared at Justin furiously, upon which he heard him say to Nora, Ill come again tomorrow to visit the children. Uncle Ian, you said just now that I am the childrens father, so you wont stop me from coming over to visit them. In that case, you wont stop me from coming tomorrow, either, right? Ian: Was he openly moving in now?! He felt like throwing up blood! He took a deep breath and held back his anger. At last, he said reluctantly, Yeah. With a faint smile in his eyes, Justin looked at Nora with lingering affection. The look of reluctance to part in his eyes was so intense that Nora felt if it might make her stick to him. She retracted her gaze, opened the door, and drove both Justin and Ian out. Then, she whispered, See you tomorrow. The next day, it was finally time for the modern versus alternative medicine competition! After Nora woke up in the morning and washed up, she drove straight to the New York University of Medicines grand hall. Chapter 517 - Exposing Her Own Identity! Blaine had arranged for the competition to be held in the grand hall. His purpose in doing so was to provoke the students in the school. After all, these students had yet to become part of the working society, so they were some of the most passionate people around. When Nora arrived at the schools entrance, she could already see reporters heading to the grand hall. She frowned slightly, not understanding why the school wasnt doing anything about it. Right at this moment, she heard the reporters voices: Hah, even though we had strongly requested that the medical university suspend and investigate Anti, they rejected our request and are defending her very fiercely. On top of that, they even said that this isnt a competition of skills but more like a debate instead, and have sincerely invited everyone from the medical profession to come over and watch! How are they so confident that they can clear Antis name? Exactly. Im also very confused. Its as though the university has something they can use as leverage. I dont believe they can really clear her name! The two of them entered the school while discussing the topic. Nora, however, stood where she was and broke into a frown. A moment later, her lips suddenly curled into a smile. To be honest, foreign universities had also invited her to become a professor or take on similar positions in their schools before, but she had rejected them all. She had only become an external professor at the medical university because of Shaw. She didnt have any feelings for the New York University of Medicine. After all, the school was ridden with all sorts of issues, such as the postgraduate entrance examination the other time, as well as Michael Lange However, in this instant, she suddenly felt like the school was actually very cute and lovable. Their level of magnanimity alone already put the New York University of Medicine way above the foreign universities! The thought of all the messages criticizing alternative medicine on foreign websites made Nora narrow her eyes. She strode toward the auditorium. She came relatively late. By then, the people in the auditorium were already split into three different factions. One faction was made up of firm supporters of modern medicine. Blaine was their leader. Another faction was made up of supporters of alternative medicine. Jon and Elaine were their leaders. Some students of alternative medicine in the school were also part of the group. The last faction was made up of people remaining neutral. Dean Shaw was the leader. Michael and Lisa, as well as Sheril who was concerned for Nora, were all standing there. Blaine and Jon were currently lashing out at each other while throwing medical terms around. Blaine even cited a few patient case studies as a challenge for Jon. Blaine had initially proposed that each side would provide a few patients for the other side to treat, but the plan was rejected. After all, it was highly inappropriate to bring the patients to the venue. Besides, they didnt bring the instruments and equipment used in modern medicine, either. Both sides debated endlessly with each other, and their words became increasingly sharper. When Nora arrived, Dean Shaw was making a concluding speech. He said, Whether it is alternative medicine or modern medicine, both are meant for the patients well-being. We should not be promoting one and belittling the other! Therefore, there is no meaning to the debate today at all! Mr. Myers, youre an old-timer in the field of alternative medicine. I only have one question for youis modern medicine really inferior to alternative medicine? Can you guarantee that you have never taken any modern drugs in your entire life? Or that you have never had any CT scans done? Dean Shaws words made Jon choke. Blaine immediately let out a contemptuous laugh. However, before he could speak, Dean Shaw spoke again. Dont be so happy yet, Dr. Jonas. My question for you is, when women with fertility problems have CT scans done, most of the time it doesnt show any problems. Can you help them resolve their endocrine disorders and problems with their weak spleen and stomach? Blaine also choked. Dean Shaw sighed. Therefore, it is utterly meaningless for us to be arguing about this. Alternative and modern medicine complement and supplement each other. The ultimate goal should be to cure the patient! Prior to this, both sides had already experienced intense debates, and over the course of the debate, everyone present had all gained an understanding of the subjects to some extent. Thus, when Dean Shaw said what he did, all the students became rather thoughtful. Just like that, the confrontation between modern and alternative medicine practitioners calmed down. Nora, who was among the crowd, felt that Shaw had handled the problem in a rather comprehensive and well-rounded manner. However, Jon suddenly went on the offensive. He said, Dean Shaw, what you said is indeed correct, but the person who caused this dispute is Anti, your schools external professor! If she hadnt made such an arrogant and ignorant claim that modern medicine is superior to alternative medicine, how would things have come to this point? Elaine nodded. Yes, everyone here is an elite from all walks of life, but just because of one sentence she said, everyone has come here to fight about these issues, leading to the current situation. All of this is because of Anti! Blaine also immediately chimed in and said, Yes, I was also influenced by Anti. That was why I had challenged the alternative medicine circle in a moment of pique. Now that I think about it, I feel so ashamed of myself. Mr. Myers, I was too impulsive! Jon waved and said, Youre still young, so its understandable that you would get ahead of yourself. However, we mustnt let the culprit go scot-free! Blaine and Elaine highly approved of what he said. Yes, I strongly suggest that Anti be punished! Given how things had come to this point with regard to the incident, to be honest, punishing Anti would serve as giving everyone and every industry a proper explanation. With that, the incident would also pass. Nora stood in the crowd and folded her arms. The next moment, Dean Shaw waved and said, Now that things have come to this, I shall just tell everyone the truth! To be honest, I was the one who told Anti to say those frivolous things! His words took Nora by surprise. Then, Dean Shaw said, In recent years, there have been endless battles between the modern and alternative medicine circles, and everyone also has different ideas about the subject. I have always wanted to hold a debate like this and have everyone come forward to discuss the subject! But my position in the circle is lowly and my words unimportant, so I came up with such a method to have Anti arouse public outrage. Sure enough, everyone has turned up! Nora: ?? Seeing how dubious the students around her were, yet none of them were pressing the issue any further, she couldnt help but smile. She hadnt expected Shaw to come up with such a solution. It seemed like she wouldnt have to expose her identity anymore today? That worked out for her quite well. This way, those old stick-in-the-muds in the alternative medicine circle wouldnt come to her anymore. They were simply too much trouble. The thought had only just formed when a voice rang out from among the students. Dean Shaw, in order to protect that external professor, youre really giving it your all! Nora frowned and looked over sharply, but before she could catch sight of the person talking, an audio recording suddenly started playing Sir, at this point, its kind of meaningless even if Anti clarifies that she didnt say anything like that. Why dont we take the opportunity to host a debate, and then say that it was all my idea? It was Dean Shaws voice. The principals voice then rang out. Shaw, its gonna be tough on you, then! Nah, its not. For the sake of the school, as well as for Anti, this is something I should do! When the recording finished playing, the whole auditorium fell silent for a moment. Then, the whole place exploded. All the students glared at Dean Shaw and everyone started shouting. You liar! Dean Shaw, in order to let a professor with a bad character stay, you people sure are doing a lot! The New York University of Medicine is the best medical university in the country, but to think its also so dirty and corrupted! It really takes the cake! My goodness, all of this is a scam! With someone taking the lead, this immediately triggered all the students anger at being deceived. Be it the modern medicine students or the alternative medicine students, all of them were incited into yelling furiously. Dismiss Anti from the school! Dismiss Anti! We will not stand for being in the same school as a professor like her! When everyone started becoming worked up, Lisa and Sheril couldnt help but shout, Anti really didnt say anything like that! All of this is because someone is trying to defame her! However, someone immediately retorted, Some of us heard her saying that with our own ears. Dr. Jonas has also admitted to it. Are you still refusing to tell the truth? Even now, Anti is still hiding at the back and refusing to come out. I really look down on her! Yes, Anti is the black sheep of the Medical University! She must be expelled! In the midst of all the speculation, Nora narrowed her eyes and slowly stepped onto the stage. The moment he spotted her, Blaine immediately shouted, Anti, why did you incite us into fighting with the alternative medicine circle, yet you yourself failed to show up? You hypocrite hiding behind the crowd! Jon also pointed at her and reprimanded, Do you not dare to own up to your deeds? How could you make Dean Shaw shoulder the responsibility for you?! You are such a disgrace to the medical profession! Elaine even shouted, Dear students, I heard with my own ears her saying that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine. Given how she despises alternative medicine, how can someone like her remain in the Medical University?! As the three of them spoke, the students became even more outrageous. Even the reporters were so angry that they pointed their microphones at Nora. Anti, why are you doing this? Do you really look down on alternative medicine? Nora looked at all the agitated people around her. They were already starting to become violent. She looked at the reporter calmly, her voice reaching all the students ears through the microphone. I have never said that. Neither have I ever looked down on alternative medicine. To me, alternative medicine and modern medicine are both methods of curing diseases. Neither has ever been superior or inferior to the other! As soon as she said that, everyone stopped talking. The reporter was also stunned. Blaine narrowed his eyes. Thats not what you told me in private, Anti! Jon also sneered, You must be scared, right? Did you become frightened after seeing so many of us here? So you decided to compromise?! But it seems that its too late even if you change your stance now! Elaine also shook her head. Anti, making mistakes isnt that scary. Itll be fine once you rectify your mistakes. Even Dr. Jonas has apologized, so why cant you just apologize? Nora looked at Elaine. I told you, I didnt say that. You and Blaine are the ones slandering me, so why should I apologize? Elaine bit her lip. How did I slander you? If I was the only one saying that, then perhaps Im the one making up lies, but even Dr. Blaine has said so. You clearly meant it! The reporters also spoke up. Anti, you keep saying that you didnt say it. Do you have any evidence? As soon as they said that, Dean Shaw panicked. How could anyone possibly have evidence of whether they have said something or not? Smiles, however, appeared on Elaine and Blaines faces. They knew that the reporters had been misled by them. No matter what Nora said at this point, no one would not believe her. Unexpectedly, the next moment, Noras lips slowly started to curl upward. She suddenly smiled and replied, Of course, I have evidence. What kind of evidence is it? Chapter 518 - There’s No Way She Would Ever Say Anything Like That! Elaine frowned and looked at Nora. It was at this moment that a student in the crowd suddenly raised her hand slowly. I I can prove that Anti didnt say anything like that Everyone looked at her in unison. The student looked very timid. Seeing that everyone around her was looking over, she became a little nervous. She swallowed and said, I was interning in that hospital that day, and was fortunate enough to witness the argument between Dr. Miller and Dr. Anti. From the beginning to the end, it was Dr. Miller who kept saying that Anti looked down on alternative medicine, but Anti had never agreed with it. What Dr. Anti said had no intention of belittling alternative medicine at all! Nora looked at the student in surprise. She was likely a postgraduate student majoring in nursing at the school. Otherwise, she would not have been able to intern in the hospital. It indeed took a lot of courage for her to step forward and clear her name at this moment. Without Shaws actions just now, perhaps everyone would have believed her, but now Sure enough, some of the students around them believed what she said while some looked obviously skeptical. Elaine sneered, In order to protect Anti, the school sure is doing a lot! The dean is lying together with students An uproar went through the place. The students eyes turned red. Im not lying. What I said is true Really, you have to believe me! However, only a few people around her believed her and stood with her, whereas the rest instantly stepped away from her as if she was some kind of virus. Elaine sighed. Her sigh made the students even more distrustful of the girls words. The student bit her lip. I swear that everything I said is true. Otherwise otherwise, I will never find a boyfriend for the rest of my life! Her oath was certainly harsh. Some students believed her while some started to hesitate. Jon, however, sneered, Swear? Are college students all so superstitious these days? When the student heard that, tears fell from her eyes. I am not being superstitious. I Im just using the oath to express my resolution. I really am telling the truth! What must I do to make all of you believe me? Someone next to her asked, Are you stepping forward and saying that because Anti offered you some kind of benefit? Why didnt you say it before? The student bit her lip. Everyone was condemning Anti previously. I have been speaking up for Anti in the dorms all this time, but none of you listened to me I was also scared. When Lisa spoke up for Anti, all the students from the modern and alternative medicine majors came together to ostracize her. I was scared that it would also happen to me But now, I dont find the incident so serious anymore. We cant dismiss Anti just because of something like this I didnt expect things to become so serious She was so aggrieved that she started to cry. Elaine sighed and said, Miss, you shouldnt be covering up for her. This is completely about Antis attitude! Every school is paying attention to the cooperation of modern and alternative medicine now. In fact, our school has even launched a major that specializes in merging modern and alternative medicine! Yet here she is, instigating conflicts between modern and alternative medicine. This is really unacceptable. Why are you still trying to protect a teacher like her? The verbal attacks pushed the student close to a mental breakdown. Im really not trying to protect her! What I said is all true! Blaine sighed. Alright, alright, lets not push her into a corner anymore. Lets just take it that what she said is true. Anti has never said that to Dr. Miller in the hospital, she has only said that to me. Will that do? He looked at Nora and said, Dr. Anti, I have always admired you very much, and have also always regarded you as my idol. My purpose in returning to the States this time was also to visit you. But during my debate with the few seniors in alternative medicine just now, I have realized how ignorant I was. We were really wrong to think that way. To be honest, its okay to admit to the mistake openly. Science advances via dialectical discussions in the first place! You shouldnt be too stubborn! Then, he looked at Shaw. The dean was trying to defend you, too. As long as you apologize, Im sure everyone will still be willing to forgive you! Nora: He sure was imposing his will on her. The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Although she was used to being lazy all the time, she could still detect the language trap in Blaines words. Nora couldnt help yawning. She finally understood what he was saying. Blaine might have put it nicely, but they werent asking her to admit to her mistake at all. Rather, once she admitted to it, they would kick her out of the school! Besides, it would cement all the more the belief that the female student was lying. Shaw was a leader of the academy. If he was forced to lie because of certain circumstances, at the most, everyone would just secretly question his character, but they wouldnt dare to do anything to him. However, the female students life in school would be utter hell in the future! At this point, Jon also spoke up. Nora, you are Yvette Andersons daughter and can be considered our junior in the alternative medicine profession. Its not like we cant give you a chance to turn over a new leaf if you make a mistake! Your mother was so impressive in the alternative medicine circle back then, but why are you not studying and practicing alternative medicine but so obsessed with modern medicine instead? Sigh! Just apologize. Once youve apologized, on behalf of the alternative medicine circle, I wont hold it against a zealot like you anymore! II 11 These people were really coming at her one after the other without any pause in between. They practically werent giving her a chance to speak at all. Following Jons words, everyone looked at her in unison. Nora finally retorted slowly, lazily, and coldly, Who says I didnt study alternative medicine? Her words immediately stunned everyone at the bottom of the stage. Jon frowned. Right at this moment, the auditorium doors were pushed open once more. Everyone turned to the doors in unison, upon which they saw a 60-year-old man stride in. He was in good spirits and looked very kind C he was Silvesters son! Although Silvesters son wasnt a top-class physician in the world of alternative medicine, he was nonetheless very impressive when compared to others. Moreover, with Silvesters status in the alternative medicine circle, his own status was also very high. At the sight of him, Jon and Elaine hurriedly went forward. Mr. Zabe, why are you here? Silvesters son smiled and said, I heard that you guys are holding a debate on modern and alternative medicine here today. My father was a little worried, so he told me to come over and take a look. Jon nodded. Then, he pointed at Nora and sighed. Mr. Zabe, you saw that, right? Thats the young lady who visited the Zabes the other time. She openly said that alternative medicine is inferior to modern medicine, and even now, she still doesnt even have the courage to own up to her mistake. Sigh! He had deliberately pointed out that Nora had visited the Zabes before, so that Silvesters son could not openly defend her in front of the public! But unexpectedly, as soon as he said that, Silvesters son said in surprise, Theres no way she would ever say anything like that! Jon frowned. He was about to question Silvesters son as to whether the Zabes had been bribed when Silvesters son turned to Nora Chapter 519 - She Is The Last Disciple of Dr. Zabe! The next moment, Silvesters son walked up to Nora and said, Nora, Dad has a message for his disciple-he wants me to tell you not to stir up so much trouble outside. The whole place suddenly fell silent. Everyone looked at Silvesters son in disbelief. Even Jon was dumbfounded. In fact, he even wondered for a moment if he had misheard. However, the next moment, he frowned and asked, His disciple? Mr. Zabe, how come Im not aware that Dr. Zabe has taken another disciple? After questioning Silvesters son, Jon sneered and looked at Nora again. No wonder you keep saying that you have evidence. So, this is why you visited the Zabes the other time? Hah, what impressive means! Do you think you can speak justly and righteously today just because youve become Dr. Zabes disciple? The Smiths sure have impressive means! They are absolutely top-notch at dealing with public relation crises! He was implying that Nora was just putting on an act by becoming Dr. Zabes disciple! The students became even more furious when they heard this. Elaine, who had also recovered, sighed. Are the wealthy all so brazen? All they do is cover up when they make a mistake, and will never admit their mistake! They really have no respect for the law! Also, for the university to protect her like this, might the Smiths have also given them some kind of benefit? Her words were becoming more and more overboard. The reporters at the side snapped away with their cameras. Some even started filming them, intending to publish articles attacking the Smiths. They are too much! The Zabes are simply disappointing! Dr. Zabe is so highly respected, yet even he has been bribed! Gosh, as expected, no matter which industry it is, there are always inside stories! Has Dr. Zabe been threatened by the Smiths? Amid everyones speculations, Nora let out an icy sneer. This was exactly what people were like in society. No matter what one did, they would always be questioned by others. Had she been an inconspicuous nobody doctor in the alternative medicine field, she really wouldnt be able to get through this today! Her gaze swept across all the students present. There was a rather eclectic mix of people present that day. Apart from the schools students, there were also some outsiders. The reason why she had been dragging this out and staying quiet was to observe who the ones guiding public opinion in the crowd were! After that she would catch them all! Seeing that the situation had more or less sufficiently developed and that the few people guiding public opinion in the crowd were basically done speaking, at last, her lips suddenly curled into a smile. She said, Who says I am a newbie to the profession? Jon frowned. Heh, Dr. Zabe only has those few disciples. It can be said that even I have studied under his tutelage before. If you are not a newbie, then what are you? Famous doctors in the alternative medicine field like Silvester only took a few disciples. Noras lips curled in a smile. Are you sure youve met all of my teachers disciples? Jon sneered, Of course. Except for the very last disciple that Dr. Zabe took, I have met all of his other disciples! However, when he said that, Nora looked at him with a half-amused look on her face. Jon frowned and carefully recalled the conversation they just had. Suddenly, he realized something and his eyes widened abruptly. A look of disbelief formed on his face. Y-you you surely you cant be Silvesters son stepped forward with a smile and said, Thats right, Nora is my fathers last disciple! She is also the one and only official disciple that Dad has ever taken! Dad often says that Noras medical skills have already reached what his were like when he was at his peak! The peak of Dr. Zabes medical skills? Then didnt that make her the top physician of alternative medicine in the world? It went without saying that Jon knew that Silvester was full of praise for his one and only official disciple. He had a strange personality and rarely agreed to meet with others, but once he did, and whenever someone brought up that disciple of his, he would always sing praises of her. Therefore, it was pretty much tacit agreement among everyone that his one and only official disciple, who had never made any public appearance, possessed the most top-notch alternative medicine skills among all the practitioners at the moment. But how could that person be Nora?! Elaine was even more flabbergasted. T-thats impossible! If she were Dr. Zabes official disciple, why would she study modern medicine?! When Silvesters son heard that, his expression darkened. Alternative and modern medicine are but means to cure illnesses. Medical universities have already established both modern and alternative medicine majors. Cant Nora study a bit of modern medicine if she wants to? Elaine swallowed. Everyone at the bottom of the stage felt that what he said sounded extremely reasonable, yet also found it unreasonable After all, who would become the top master surgeon of modern medicine just by studying a bit so casually? Silvesters son even lowered his gaze and said, It was because Dad didnt have anything else he could teach to Nora back then, so he told her to try studying modern medicine. That was why she started studying it Nora started studying alternative medicine first. The Carefree Pill from a while back was only developed after she improved the formula. Why would Nora ever call alternative medicine inferior to modern medicine? All the students were stunned. They all looked at Nora. Everyone who studied alternative medicine knew that Dr. Zabe had an official disciple, but that persons whereabouts were always a mystery, and no one knew who they were. No one would have ever thought that it would actually be Anti! Just how outstanding must someone be in order to stand at the pinnacle of two industries? There wasnt any need to say anything else anymore this time. Everyone believed it now! The female student who had stepped forward to speak up for Anti couldnt help but burst into tears with a loud wail. I told you I was telling the truth, but none of you believed me. Sob Everyone was speechless. It wasnt so much that they didnt believe her. It was mainly because Elaine and Blaine were so adamant about it When the thought formed, everyone looked at Elaine and Blaine in unison! Elaine was already as pale as a sheet. It seemed like she hadnt expected such a plot twist. She swallowed hard. As for Blaine Wait, where was Blaine? The place where he had been standing just now was empty! In the instant that Silvesters son had said that Nora was his fathers disciple, Blaine had already figured out what was going on. While Jon was confronting Silvesters son, he had already taken the opportunity to slip away! He had already reached the door at this point. The students also finally remembered him. They pointed to the door and shouted, Hes running away! Hearing this, Blaine hurriedly opened the doors and quickly slipped out! But as soon as he stepped through the doors, he was detained! Brenda looked at him with a big smile on her face and took out his cell phone. Sure enough, she discovered that he was in the midst of a call and the other party was none other than Trueman! At the hotel. In the room, Truemans furious voice rang out. Shit! I got played by her again!!. Caleb sighed. I already told you a long time ago not to go against her! Trueman was livid. But how could she possibly be top-notch in both alternative and modern medicine? Not to mention that she is also Q It is impossible for someone to have that much energy to achieve top status in three different industries unless He suddenly realized something and his head whipped up. Unless! But before he could finish, the door of the hotel room was suddenly kicked open. Morris immediately rushed in and shouted, Freeze, Trueman Yale! Chapter 520 - Slap In The Face! Nora had deliberately arrived a little later and prevented the debate in the school from ending right at the beginning. Firstly, this was because the students had become a little carried away during this period of time after being incited by others, and they had nowhere to vent all their passion and enthusiasm. It was indeed good for them to have a debate and vent their emotions. Moreover, it was true that science advanced and developed from the constant debate and overthrowing of theories in the first place. She believed that after a debate like that, medical students would gain a deeper understanding of alternative and modern medicine. Furthermore, she wanted to stall for time. After taking the stage, she had rebutted them a little, claimed that she had evidence but delayed producing it, and allowed the people at the bottom of the stage to spout nonsense in order to buy Morris time to arrest Trueman. After all, Trueman would definitely pay attention to the debate competition. Through elimination, Morris had already locked on to a few guests staying at the hotel and was currently investigating them one by one. It was also to let Brenda arrest the people who were pretending to be students, but were, in fact, here to stir up trouble. Brenda slowly walked into the auditorium with Blaines wrists held firmly in a tight grip. She wore a pair of high heels and sashayed as she walked. In the auditorium were also a few plainclothes officers holding down the few students who were guiding public opinion in the crowd just now. The place was in chaos. Shaw didnt understand what was going on at all. When the students were arrested, he became even more anxious. He stepped forward and asked, Who are you? What are you doing? Brenda gave Blaine a clean and swift kick and made him take another step forward. She fished out her credentials and waved it in front of Shaw and the students. Then, she said, Dean Shaw and all the students here, todays incident is related to a criminal case that has been ongoing a long time! A foreign organization tried to recruit Ms. Nora Smithin other words, Antibut was rejected by her, so they became angry and deliberately set this up! Their purpose in doing so is to drive Anti away, so that America would lose a highly sophisticated medical talent! Blaine Jonas is their spy! As soon as she said that, an uproar went through the students. No one had ever imagined things to develop this far! Everyone swallowed. Someone reacted: No wonder people have been dragging Antis name through the mud on foreign websites! So thats what was happening! Anti is the top master surgeon in the world. Most importantly, she is still very young. The future of such doctors is absolutely limitless! These people are too despicable! We almost fell for it and drove Anti away ourselves! Yeah, if you think really carefully about it, this is really terrifying! Think about it, if Anti werent Dr. Zabes official disciple, even if she had a thousand mouths, she would never have been able to explain herself. Even if the officer steps forward and tells us its some kind of foreign Internet conspiracy, we may not believe it! We would think that this was a trick the medical university had come up with to keep Anti! Gosh, what a devious move! Yes, even if Anti were to stay in the school, she probably wont be respected by the students anymore. If I imagine that this is too scary! III While everyone was realizing what was going on, someone said, Blaine Jonas is a spy, thats why he defamed Anti. But what about Jon Myers and Elaine Miller? At once, everyone looked at Jon and Elaine in unison. Elaine was already swallowing hard when Brenda entered the auditorium and announced that this was an operation to arrest spies. She became even more terrified in this instant and immediately said, I didnt! I Before she could finish, Jon rushed up to Elaine and slapped her. He pointed at her furiously and shouted, Fess up, did you collude with them? Is that why you came to me and misled me into standing up for alternative medicine with you?! Elaine: ? She knew that Jon was planning to abandon her. At once, she narrowed her eyes and retorted furiously, I didnt! All I did was badmouth her behind her back, but you were the one who really blew up the matter! Mr. Myers, dont forget that you even said that you wanted to drag Dr. Zabe into this! All just to deal with Nora! Because she is an Anderson, and because she gave the Andersons the Carefree Pill! Im sure everyone in the alternative medicine circle is aware of your grievances with the Andersons. Dont think that you can whitewash yourself I was misled by you! While Jon and Elaine were having a dogfight with each other, Brenda sneered and took a step forward. Excuse me, are the two of you done quarreling?. Elaine and Jon immediately shut up and looked at Brenda. Elaine swallowed. Captain Brenda, y-you must believe me. I have also been part of the police force. I will never do anything to betray the country Jon also anxiously explained, Maam, I really was wronged Brendas fiery crimson lips curled upward. She smiled and said, I dont have the eyes that can see through everything. Im not going to be able to tell if the two of you are spies or not, SO She stepped back. Then, her voice suddenly became frigid and she ordered, Take them into custody and interrogate them in accordance with the regulations! Yes, maam! As the exchange took place, another two people emerged from the students and caught Jon and Elaine on the left and right respectively! Jon and Elaine panicked. Maam, Im really not a spy. Listen to me Captain Brenda, Im innocent. I just found Nora an eyesore, thats all. I did not betray the country Unfortunately, Brenda couldnt be bothered to listen to them. She curled her lips disdainfully and ordered, Bring them back! With a wave, her men immediately took out all the people they had just arrested, leaving behind only the New York University of Medicine students. Nora glanced at them and followed Brenda out. However, before she could step out, Shaw stopped her. Anti, if you already had something planned, why didnt you tell me in advance? I wouldnt have had to make up that story for you. Who knows what the students are saying about me behind my back now?! Nora raised her eyebrows and said coolly with a smile, Its not like youll lose weight if someone ostracizes you a little. Shaw: He heaved a huge sigh. I dont care, I have suffered a lot of physical and emotional damage because of this. I did it all for you, so you have to compensate me! Nora: ? Shaw then said, Look at how passionate about learning our school is! Why dont you stop being an external hire and just take up an official position in the school? What do you think of the position of deputy dean of the School of Neurosurgery? No, Nora is Dads student. She should be working in the School of Alternative Medicine instead! Silvesters son was the dean of the School of Alternative Medicine in the university. Upon hearing what Shaw said, he hurriedly rushed over. Shaw panicked. But I was the one who got Anti to become a professor here! Heh, thats because I didnt say anything. If I were to make a request, do you think Nora would dare to refuse? While the two were arguing, Nora slipped away quietly. After going out, she took a deep breath and went straight to the special department. She was going to visit Trueman! Chapter 521 - The Truth About the Pregnancy Back Then! Nora had just left school when her phone rang. She got into her jeep and picked up the call. Mr. Zabes voice immediately sounded on the other end of the line. Nora, where are you? Nora: Silvester, I still have something on. Ill take my leave. Mr. Zabe said, You cant leave. Let me tell you, Im already old. Im in my sixties and about to retire! The position of New York College of Traditional Medicines director must be yours! As soon as he said this, she heard Dean Shaws voice. Anti, as the worlds number one surgeon, you are destined to hold a scalpel. Dont be fooled by Mr. Zabe! What fooled? This is my fathers order! As my fathers disciple, she should take over! Heh, you know shes a disciple. But is Anti your disciple?! Dont be unreasonable here. Let me tell you, its a waste of Noras talents to hold a scalpel! Why is it a waste of talent? She can solve many unsolved human mysteries! She can provide great help to the advancement of medicine! It would be a waste of her talents if you make her study alternative medicine! Tsk! Dean Shaw, youre shameless! Mr. Zabe, youre the shameless one, arent you? Youre clearly threatening her by using your father to suppress Anti! As the two of them argued, Nora said, Why dont The voices on the other end stopped instantly. Then, Dr. Zabe and Dean Shaw spoke simultaneously. Nora, who do you choose? Anti, you cant betray me! I lied just now because of you! Heh, did Nora need you to lie? What an unnecessary move! You! Seeing that the two of them were arguing again, Nora raised her eyebrows and suddenly said, Sigh, Silvester, Dean Shaw, what are you guys talking about? I entered the tunnel and theres no signal. Well talk later Ah? My phone ran out of battery too? Its switched off? With that, she turned off the phone, afraid that the two of them would call again. It was a headache. Nora touched her forehead and kept driving. It was finally quiet. 20 minutes later, she arrived at the special department. When she entered, she saw that the staff members were all very busy. Voices could be heard from every interrogation room. Some people were still locked up in cells. As there were not enough interrogation rooms, they had not been interrogated yet. There were probably too many people who had just been arrested. Nora thought about this and walked straight into the interrogation room. It was as if he had heard that she was here, Morris welcomed her. The man was still wearing his jacket and leather boots. His long legs were thin, making him look very capable and masculine. Nora admired it silently for a while before retracting her gaze and asking, Which interrogation room is Trueman in? Although there were not enough interrogation rooms, an important core member of a mysterious organization like Trueman would definitely be in the interrogation room. The two of them had been texting for so long and had even exchanged messages. Nora was really curious about Trueman. She did not know what this person was like. Unexpectedly, when she said this, Morriss expression froze. He lowered his eyes and said, I didnt catch Trueman. Nora: ?? A question mark slowly appeared in her mind. When she was at the university, she had clearly heard Captain Ford rushing into the hotel through her Bluetooth earpiece. They had found the other partys hotel. How could they not have caught Trueman? As she was hesitating, Morris sighed. Trueman escaped and was not in the hotel. We only caught a group of bodyguards. When we entered the hotel, we realized that Trueman had been on a video call with them. Nora: !! She frowned. When did he escape? Morris shook his head. Im not sure. I was there personally to keep an eye on him, but I didnt sense him leaving at all. Besides, the bodyguards were all around, and he was the only one It was as if he could predict that we would arrest him, so he ran away in advance! Nora was not very surprised by this conclusion. Trueman seemed to have a high status in that mysterious organization. He had always been called Little Master. It was not unusual for such a person to be cautious. Furthermore, it had been a few days since he checked into the hotel. If it were her, she would definitely have changed places. She sighed. What a pity. Its not a pity. Morris suddenly said, Because weve captured many key figures this time, especially those bodyguards. Theyve all come into contact with the core information of the mysterious organization. The clues they can provide are definitely more than ever before! Nora nodded. At this moment, she realized that Morris was looking at her. He seemed to want to say something but stopped himself. SO Nora frowned and asked, What are you trying to say? Morris was silent for a moment before saying, We caught someone you know. Nora: ? She asked in surprise, Who? Caleb. When Morris said this name, Nora was a little surprised! Calebs status in that organization should not be low. How could he be captured so easily?! She frowned and asked, How did they catch him? Are they sure hes related to the mysterious organization? Morris said, When we rushed into the hotel room, Caleb was talking to Trueman. Trueman seemed to trust him very much. Im sure he has a deep relationship with the mysterious organization! Nora frowned. Morris continued, Because we still dont know Calebs identity in the mysterious organization, we dont dare to torture him. But he hasnt said a word since he was arrested. Nora was about to say something when her phone suddenly rang. She picked up her phone and realized that it was Trueman who had sent her a message. Little servant, I lost this game, but Calebs health is not good. If possible, please give him a cup of hot water and the medicine found on him. He needs to take his medicine on time. Thank you. Nora: It was as if they were in cahoots! She frowned and replied in front of Morris: Why should I help you? Trueman: Didnt you want to ask me some questions? I can answer them for you. When she saw this, Noras eyes narrowed. She clenched her jaw and finally asked the biggest question in her heart: Tell me first, how did I get pregnant back then?! She knew that at this point, Trueman was begging her to cooperate. He would not dare to lie to her! Therefore, she would definitely get an answer now! Chapter 522 - The Final Truth Must Be Cruel! After Nora sent the message, Trueman replied: Give him the medicine first. Nora: This person knew how to bargain. She looked at Morris. After all, they were in the special department. If Morris did not agree, this deal could not be completed. Morris was silent for a moment. There was a look of deep thought on the mans determined face. Then he nodded, his cold facial features filled with determination. Ok. The two of them arrived at the storage area and saw the medicine Caleb had taken out when he was detained. Nora looked at the medicine bottle. It was a medicine to treat coughs and also had some function to clear the lungs. In order to prevent Caleb from hurting himself, she even specially opened the medicine and took a look. The medicine inside was a mid-tier drug. She crushed a pill, smelled it, and tasted it. Finally, she nodded at Morris to confirm that the medicine was fine. Morris turned around and brought Nora to the interrogation room. The two of them came to the innermost interrogation room, completely made of metal. No matter how strong the person inside was, they could not escape. Morris pushed open the dark iron door, making a creaking sound. Nora saw Caleb sitting there immediately. I saw He placed his hands in front of him obediently and lowered his head. When he heard the sound, he did not turn around. It was as if nothing around him had anything to do with him. He was coughing and holding a piece of tissue in his hand. There were traces of blood on the tissue. Cough, cough, cough! Cough, cough, cough! The entire interrogation room was filled with his coughing sounds, making one feel uncomfortable. Nora frowned. She picked up a paper cup and took a cup of water from the water dispenser beside her. Then, she walked to Caleb and placed the medicine in front of him before handing him the water. Caleb took the water and medicine. His hands were trembling slightly as he lowered his head and said, Thank you. This was the first thing Caleb had said after he was arrested. Nora replied, Youre welcome. Calebs fingers paused slightly. Then, he looked up in surprise. When he saw Nora, he seemed to freeze. Hesitation appeared in his eyes. Then, he returned to normal and took the medicine. After taking the medicine, he drank the entire cup of water. Seeing that Caleb still seemed to be coughing, Nora took the cup and walked to the water dispenser at the side. She helped him get another cup of water and handed it over again. Caleb stared at the cup and his gaze landed on Noras slender and fair fingers. He was silent for a moment before taking the cup and drinking again. However, he did not look at her again as if he was unfamiliar with her. Nora looked at his expression and was slightly stunned. The next moment, she realized. If the two of them acted too familiar, perhaps it would arouse the suspicions of the special department? That was why he was deliberately cold to her. Nora hesitated for a moment before sitting opposite him. Morris had already closed the door, cutting off the probing outside. He sat down with Nora and took out a notebook and pen. It seemed like he needed to prepare some statements. Mr. Gray, may I know what your relationship with Trueman is? Caleb coughed, but it was clearly much lighter than before. It should be because of the two glasses of water and the medicine. He looked up at the two of them. You dont have to rack your brains to interrogate me. I wont say anything. I have nothing to do with Trueman. The moment he said this, Morris said coldly, If thats the case, why would he text Nora to give you medicine? A person like him doesnt care about the lives of others, but he gives you special treatment! Trueman was a very cold-blooded person. So far, he had killed four people. One of them was Abigail, and the other was Victor. After the two of them were defeated by Nora, one died on the spot, and the other was arrested. In the end, they died in their cells. Then, he gave Hillary the drug, and she died from pain. He even killed Yvonne. Now, the other bodyguards were being tortured in all sorts of ways, but he did not care at all. He only cared for a sickly Caleb. As soon as Morris finished speaking, Caleb suddenly raised his head. He stared at Morris and Nora in disbelief. Then, he said with a trembling voice, Dont make any deals with him! This sentence was filled with vigilance. Nora frowned. Morris hesitated for a moment and glanced at Nora. Obviously, it was good progress now that Caleb was speaking after Nora entered! Morris interrogated him. Why? He only asked Miss Smith to give you medicine, and then he would answer some of her questions. This doesnt seem to do Miss Smith any harm! Calebs expression became nervous. He said to Nora again, Listen to me. Dont make any deals with him! Nora: She frowned. You should be more concerned about yourself! Caleb took a deep breath. He still lowered his head. Even in the dark interrogation room, he looked gentlemanly and refined. His voice was rich and powerful. Miss Smith, Captain Ford, you dont have to waste your effort on me. I still say the same thing. I wont say anything. You can torture me Cough, cough, cough A flurry of coughs interrupted him. He coughed violently, looking as if he was going to cough his lungs out. It was unbearable to watch. After this bout of coughing passed, he said, My broken body is already riddled with holes. I wont be afraid of any pain, so your torture is useless against me. Of course, you can try Cough, cough, cough Nora and Morris looked at each other. Without even trying, they knew that this violent cough would tear someones throat apart. His organs would definitely be very uncomfortable. At this time, any other stimulation would be good for him. He could divert his attention. Besides Looking at Calebs body, he would probably not be able to survive if he was tortured too much. This was also one of the reasons why Morris had not used torture. Nora stood up and walked to Caleb. She reached out and pressed his wrist. Caleb wanted to pull his wrist out, but Nora used a little strength and he could not break free. He could only frown and say, Miss Smith, its useless even if you try. If it was possible, I would have let you treat me a long time ago. Cough, cough, cough Nora frowned and ordered, Shut up. Alternative medicine practitioners hated it when patients moved or talked. They had to be calm. Her fierce words made Caleb choke. He could not even cough. Time passed by slowly. Nora frowned tightly. She looked at Caleb in disbelief. She seemed a little indignant as she closed her eyes again and continued to take his pulse. A minute later, Nora opened her eyes in surprise. Caleb retracted his hand silently and covered his mouth with the tissue beside him again. Because he was holding back his cough, his mouth tasted like blood. He let out a shaky breath and some blood sprayed on the tissue. It looked like he was going to vomit blood and die the next second Morris asked, How is it? After learning that Nora was Dr. Zabes disciple, Morris trusted her medical skills even more. Nora hesitated for a moment. Just as she was thinking what to say, Caleb said slowly, End-stage lung cancer. I know. Nora: She looked at Caleb in shock. Caleb smiled. I knew about this illness before I returned to the country, so I havent asked you to take a look at it. Its useless because there arent any good anti-cancer drugs. Noras mouth tightened. Caleb coughed again and wiped the corner of his mouth. You dont have to look at me like that. I know I wont live past thirty. He was 29 years and 10 months old now. He only had two months to live. Furthermore, lung cancer was a very torturous disease. Actually, dying early was a form of relief. Of course, he did not say that. Nora nodded at Morris. Morriss expression instantly darkened. Facing such a patient, the Special Case Department had no other means. He looked at the guard at the door and said, From now on, set a fixed time every day. Remember to give him medicine. Yes. After giving his instructions, he then looked at Nora and gave her a look. Nora nodded. She stood up. Mr. Gray, you have a good rest. With that, she walked out with Morris. However, just as she reached the door, she suddenly heard Calebs voice. Miss Smith, I have something to say to you. Nora looked at him. Please speak. Caleb was silent for a long time before finally saying, There may be some stones better left unturned because the truth will definitely be cruel. The truth was cruel Was he implying something? Nora clenched her fists. What do you mean? Caleb lowered his head, looking like he would not speak again. Nora left the interrogation room full of thoughts. She arrived at the lobby of the special department with Morris. Then, Nora took out her phone and sent a message to Trueman. He has taken the medicine. Do you need me to send you a video to prove it? Trueman replied quickly: No need. Nora: Then wheres my answer? Truemans reply this time was a little slow. He was probably editing the content. It took him five minutes to send a message. When she saw his answer, Noras eyes widened in shock Chapter 523 - The Truth! Nora stared at her phone. She looked at the content of the message. She did not expect such a reply. She had imagined countless possibilities and guessed all kinds of situations, but she was unwilling to believe this. Truemans message was very clear: Its artificial insemination. Artificial insemination These four words allowed her to imagine that after she fell asleep back then, someone had entered her room and injected her body Even her giving birth was a conspiracy by others? She clenched her fists tightly. Morris was also staring at her phone at the side. As Trueman was involved in the mysterious organizations case, he had been observing their chats the entire time. When he saw this reply, he looked at Nora in surprise. He had originally thought that Noras children were born because she and Justin were truly in love. He did not expect this to be the case He was in disbelief, let alone this woman. Noras fingers tightened around the phone. Her chin was clenched tightly and her face was expressionless, but one could vaguely feel the anger surging out of her. From the first time Morris had met her, he had always felt that Nora had a calmness that could not be affected even if Mount Everest collapsed in front of her. It was as if nothing in the world could stump her. Later on, he also realized that the girl was very skilled. Be it in alternative medicine or modern An outstanding person should have their own pride. At this moment, she must be feeling furious. At the thought of this, Morris took a step back and decided not to look at her messages anymore. He did not want her to feel even more embarrassed and indignant. Nora was indeed very angry. She had clearly been working hard to learn all kinds of skills and knowledge since she was young. She was clearly not afraid of anything now, but how could she be controlled by others? Even when giving birth, she was given no choice! As she lowered her eyes and stared at her phone, Morris suddenly said, It will take some time to interrogate all the people. This is not your specialty. Why dont you go back first? When Nora heard this, she narrowed her eyes. She looked at Morris and nodded. Okay. With that, she turned and left. After she left, someone came to Morriss side and said, These people have very tough mouths. They havent said anything yet. Morris frowned. Interrogate them again. The other party nodded and sighed. Our interrogation methods are indeed advanced, but they are still not top-notch. From what I know, the worlds number one killer, Black Cat, has an interrogation method that can make criminals talk about anything! Morris glanced over. The other party immediately shrugged. Brenda appeared out of nowhere and said, No matter how powerful Black Cat is, hes not in our special department. Whats the point of saying this? Lets go. Ill accompany you to take a look. As the two of them spoke, Morriss gaze was fixed on the door. The girls back was stubborn, but there was a sadness he had never seen before. He suddenly wanted to comfort her, so he took two steps toward the door. When he reached the door, he suddenly saw a tall man standing in front of the girls car in the parking lot Morris stopped in his tracks. Nora lowered her head and walked to the jeep in an extremely bad mood. She took out her car keys and unlocked the car. When she got closer, she suddenly looked up and saw Justin leaning against her car, looking at her silently. The man had his back to the sun. His black suit made him look capable. His legs were thin and long, and he was wearing black leather boots. On his fair skin, those dark eyes were staring at her deeply. The mole at the corner of his eye was obvious. Nora was stunned to see him. She asked, Why are you here? Justin opened the drivers seat door very naturally and got in. Nora walked around to the front passenger seat. After she sat down, the man started the car and answered her question. Im here to pick you up from work. Nora: The two of them went back home. Nora was silent and did not say anything. Justin seemed to have sensed her emotions and asked, Whats wrong? Nora suddenly looked at him. I know how I got pregnant back then. Justin was slightly stunned before he smiled. How did you get pregnant? Nora saw that his expression was relaxed and pursed her lips before saying, Artificial insemination. So the night you lost your memory, you were probably taken by someone She did not say the rest, but Justin definitely understood. Nora felt that her and Justins lives had been plotted against. The moment he heard this, the man would definitely be very angry and furious. Just like herself, he had a helpless resentment toward things that he could not control and was clearly schemed against. Unexpectedly, Justins expression was calm, as if he was not angry at all. He even answered casually, Oh, what a pity. Nora: ? Just as she was confused and did not understand what this meant, she heard him say, Unfortunately, you didnt get pregnant naturally. Nora: !! She frowned and asked, Youre not angry? No. Justin answered simply with one word. At a red light ahead, he stopped the car and waited. He turned to look at Nora. The man smiled and said, Actually, Ive never been interested in how you got pregnant. I only know one thing. Nora was stunned. What is it? Im very happy and thankful that youre the mother of my children. Im even thankful to the person who schemed against me. Nora: ?? She frowned. What kind of thinking is that? If it were someone else, would this matter be any different from being raped? Justin smiled when he heard this. Im not angry because its you! The light turned green. Justin looked ahead and started the car, his deep eyes staring at the road ahead. There was something he did not say. If the two of them did not have a child, he probably would not have had any interactions with Nora in this life, right? At the Smiths. Ian and Joel were sitting on the sofa, anxiously waiting for news from the Medical University. The matters over there had just been settled. The reporters had not released any news yet. Noras phone was switched off again, so they did not know the results. At this moment, the butler walked in. Mrs. Hunt is here. Chapter 524 - A Slap in the Face! Ian frowned. What? With that, Mrs. Hunt walked in and smiled. Ian, Im here today for the marriage between Justin and Miss Smith. Ian pursed her lips. Mrs. Hunt, why would they get married? Mrs. Hunt smiled and lowered her eyes. She sat on the opposite side of the sofa and did not have the attitude of asking for Noras hand in marriage. Instead, she looked high and mighty. Miss Smith has caused so much trouble and gone to the School of Medicine to participate in some debate today. I heard that Dr. Zabe sent his most capable disciple to the school. Im afraid Miss Smith wont get any benefits this time! Hearing this, Ian and Joel looked at each other, their eyes filled with worry. Initially, the Smiths had planned to help with this matter. Ian and Joel had many plans to handle this matter. However, when Nora found out about it, she only told the two of them not to worry. She had a way to stop them from interfering and ruining her plan. That was why the two of them did not make a move. On one hand, they believed that Nora had the ability to handle it. On the other, they were still worried. Hearing Mrs. Hunts words, Joel said, Are you sure Dr. Zabes last disciple has gone there? Is he the one who treated someones pulse through a curtain? When Nora was young, she had come to New York with Henry. She had once gone to look for Dr. Zabe. Coincidentally, someone questioned the ability of Dr. Zabes last disciple. Therefore, Dr. Zabe let Nora take someones pulse through a curtain. His medical skills instantly got their fame back. Therefore, all these years, although Nora had never traveled around New York, the fact that Dr. Zabes last disciple had good medical skills was recognized by the alternative medicine world! When they heard that Dr. Zabes disciple was going, Joel and Ian became worried. Mrs. Hunt smiled. Yes, thats the one! So, Im afraid Miss Smith is in trouble this time. I wonder if the Smiths have prepared some follow-up public relations plans? We cant let Miss Smith become a pest in the medical world, right? Also, I heard that many people at the school are proposing to remove her from her position as an external professor! If that happens Will she really have to hide overseas? Mrs. Hunts words seemed to be filled with concern for Nora, but every word seemed certain that Nora would not be able to get through this. Ian frowned. You dont have to worry about this! After all, this is our familys business! Mrs. Hunt smiled. Ian, I have a suggestion this time. I have a way to let her avoid this matter! Joel and Ian looked at each other again. They both felt that there was no way this old witch could be so kind? Joel narrowed his eyes and asked unhappily, What way? Mrs. Hunt did not sense his unhappiness at all. She smiled. If Miss Smith marries Justin, with the power of our families, we will definitely not let her suffer in New York! Joel and Ian frowned. Mrs. Hunt continued, In the past, the two families had an engagement. Now that the two children like each other, our family is not one forget righteousness when it comes to benefits. If we see that Miss Smith is in trouble, we cant do something like trying to clear our ties. Therefore, once Miss Smith becomes Madam Hunt, even if she does something ridiculous, who in New York would dare to rush in front of her and say nonsense? She said, This is a mutually beneficial thing. Ian, you wont reject me this time, right? With that, she smiled at Ian. The wrinkles on her face were almost sticking together! Ian sneered. Who said Nora would definitely lose? Dont you have any confidence in her? Mrs. Hunt immediately said, Its not that Im not confident in her. Im just too confident about the last disciple of Dr. Zabe! We dont care about alternative or modern medicine. As long as she can treat illnesses, she will be a good doctor. But do you know that the last disciple of Dr. Zabe developed Zabe Corporations Calming Pill? At the mention of this, Ian and Joels expressions turned a little ugly. Yvonne had spent a lot of money to buy a pill, but she did not give it to Ian, who needed it more. Instead, she had given it to Mrs. Hunt to curry her favor. At that time, Joel was angry. Later, when something happened to Ian at the Hunts, he had used that pill It was as if the gift from the Smiths was being taken back! Speaking of which, the Smiths did owe Mrs. Hunt for this matter. Joel lowered his eyes. Just as he was about to say that he would pay a high price again to buy Zabe Corporations Calming Pill, he heard Mrs. Hunt continue, That pill is a priceless treasure. As for that pill, its a little overboard to say that it can bring the dead back to life. However, at the critical moment, its still useful to save lives! Not to mention that Ian used this pill to extend his life back then, later on, when I returned to my mothers house, my sister-in-law suddenly had a cerebral hemorrhage. At that time, the family doctor said that there was no hope. However, I took out that pill and fed it to her. Even when she was sent to the hospital, she was still breathing and had recovered! Mrs. Hunt was full of praise as she said, So, I dont have to say much about the effects of Zabe Corporations Calming Pill, right? And how skilled must be the person who can make it? He must have already mastered alternative medicine! In that case, he can be considered my sister-in-laws savior! How much of a chance does Nora have of winning against him? When Ian and Joel heard this, they felt even more uncertain. Actually, if Nora won this debate, people would at most say that she was young and frivolous. She had the true ability, so it was nothing. The worst outcome was that they would be mocked if they lost! If Dr. Zabes disciple really arrived, would Nora really lose? As the two of them were thinking, the butler at the door spoke again. Sir, someone from the Andersons is here. The Andersons? Ian hurriedly said, Please come in! With that, Simon and Melissa walked in quickly. The moment they entered, Simon looked around and asked anxiously, Wheres Nora? Before Ian could speak, Mrs. Hunt said, You guys heard about Miss Smith too, so youre anxious, right? She hasnt returned yet! She might have lost the competition and lost face Simon was surprised to hear this. Lost the competition? How could she have lost? Sheril called just now to tell us about the competition. She didnt lose! Mrs. Hunt said confidently, How is that possible? I received news that Dr. Zabes last disciple has gone there to participate in the debate. How could Miss Smith win? Simon looked at her and said with a strange expression, Do you not know who Dr. Zabes last disciple is? He was shocked to hear the news and had come to seek confirmation! Mrs. Hunt sneered. It doesnt matter who it is. Even if its the Hunts or the Andersons, we cant give in to her in this matter After all, this is a conflict between alternative and modern medicine! Unless Miss Smith is that last disciple, this matter wont end well! Chapter 525 - The Entrance Is Going to Be Destroyed! Mrs. Hunt had just finished speaking when Simon smiled and asked, How did you know? Mrs. Hunt: ?? What did she know? She looked at Simon in surprise and recalled what she had just said. Then, she was stunned. It couldnt be what she had said Ian and Joel were also stunned as they frowned at Simon. At this moment, the sound of a car stopping could be heard from the door. Then, Nora and Justin walked into the living room. The two of them had just entered when they were stunned to see the people in the room. Noras gaze swept past Mrs. Hunt and the Andersons. She called out in surprise, Simon, Melissa why are you guys here? Simon immediately welcomed her with a smile. We came to see you. What other surprises do you have that we dont know about?! Youre Dr. Zabes last disciple?! As soon as he said this, Ian almost stood up from the wheelchair, but his legs softened and he sat back down. Joel was slightly surprised. The person who was the most shocked was Mrs. Hunt. She stood up suddenly and held the butlers hand. Then, she looked at Nora and Simon in shock. What what did you say? She shes Dr. Zabes last disciple? Thats right! Simon smiled. When Sheril called to tell us, I couldnt believe it! At this point, his eyes turned red. Yvettes medical skills really have a successor! Nora, you must continue to learn from Dr. Zabe and try to surpass him! Melissa immediately pushed him and smiled. What are you talking about? The child will definitely be more outstanding! Simon instantly nodded. He took out a tissue and wiped his tears. Then, he looked at Nora. Youve really brought glory to Andersons! As expected of Yvettes daughter! Melissa also said, Yes, youre outstanding in not only alternative but also modern medicine You really surprise us! What else are you good at? Nora: Actually, its nothing. As soon as she said this, Cherrys voice was heard. Mommy, dont you know how to hack as well? Simon smiled. Oh, do you know programming? Nora: A little. Tsk! A laugh sounded. Nora turned around and saw Justin suppressing his laughter and saying, Yes, just a teensy bit. Nora glared at him and motioned for him not to say anything. Simon smiled. Its okay. If you like it, you can treat it as a hobby! You dont have to be too good at it. The two things that cross borders in medicine are already the best! Yes, there are specialists in every field! Melissa agreed. The two of them looked at Nora with eyes almost glowing While the few of them were chatting, Ian looked at Mrs. Hunt again. When he saw her shocked expression, he said, Mrs. Hunt, why are you so agitated over such a small matter? Nora is only average at alternative medicine. She just happened to create Zabe Corporations Calming Pill and happened to save your sister-in-laws life. Shes just your familys benefactor. Dont be so agitated. Calm down! Mrs. Hunt felt like she had been slapped in the face and was speechless. Joels lips twitched. Uncle Ian, who was the one who stood up in shock and fell back down! He spoke as if he was very calm However, he could not poke Ians sore spot. He smiled and said, Uncle Ian and Aunt Anderson were both outstanding figures back then. How could the child you two gave birth to be any less capable? Noras intelligence and genes are definitely stronger than yours! Now, no one will dare to slander Nora anymore, right? I want to see who in New York dares to look down on her? Mrs. Hunts face turned even redder. Simon raised his chin and said proudly, Back then, Yvettes suitor shook the entire New York. Almost all the young talents liked her! Now that Nora is so outstanding, who would dare to look down on her? Nora is the second Yvette! Mrs. Hunt knew what they were hinting at. Back then, people who wanted to marry Yvette could line up for days! They were indirectly praising Nora! When Mrs. Hunt thought of what she had just said, she was instantly furious. She jabbed the walking stick in her hand on the ground and said angrily, Miss Smith cant compare to Yvette back then, right? After all, Yvette didnt have two children! No matter how good Miss Smith is, some people will still be calculative about this! I think its better if shes with the childrens biological father. Ian frowned. Justins face darkened. Grandmother! Mrs. Hunt instantly smiled. Alright, dont be angry. Im done talking. I just heard that the Smiths were looking for a son-in-law a few days ago! But I havent seen many people coming. The only one who came seems to be that Blaine? Look, wealthy families still care about this The Smiths fell silent. Mrs. Hunts words were very true. There were indeed no outstanding people coming to seek Noras hand in marriage. After all, many wealthy families would shrink back at the sight of a woman with a burden. Unexpectedly, the butler rushed in hurriedly after that. He looked a little anxious. Sir, something bad has happened! A group of people has gathered outside! They said they want to marry Miss Nora! Chapter 526 - The Person Who Plotted The Artificial Insemination! Amid the silence in the room, Ian suppressed all his emotions and tried his best to make himself seem calm. He said, Let them in. The butler nodded. When he went out to let the people in, the atmosphere in the living room suddenly became rather strange. Everyone looked at Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunt also broke into a frown. She had repeatedly been forced to eat her words today, which made her very embarrassed, but she mustnt admit defeat. She looked outside and said, Well, that actually does make sense. News of the Smiths recruiting a son-in-law has already spread for a few days, so there will definitely be people dreaming of rising up the social hierarchy calling on you. People like them are just here for the Smiths money, though! They are men that sponge off their wives! After saying that, she seemingly managed to convince herself. Yes, that must be the case Ian and Joel: Simon and Melissas frowns deepened further. A smiling Melissa stepped forward. The woman wearing a classy dress looked very elegant. Although she was nearly fifty, her complexion was fair and delicate, and she didnt look old at all. She said softly, Mrs. Hunt, how are you so sure that they are all men intending to sponge off their wives when no one has even come in yet? Given how outstanding Nora is, there will undoubtedly be a lot of people coveting her. Not all of them may necessarily be good men, and I reckon that situations like what youve just described will definitely exist, but dont worry, Noras marriage is something very important to both the Smiths and the Andersons. We will definitely keep our eyes peeled and make sure we look for someone good for her! So, you dont have to worry about that, Mrs. Hunt! Previously, when Mrs. Hunt invited Melissa to the Hunts, she had adopted a very arrogant attitude. It could be said that Melissa had taken care to be cautious with everything she said and did, but even at that time, she had carried herself with grace and poise. Now that she had the Smiths support, Melissa was even more confident. Her voice was polite and gentle as she said unhurriedly, Of course, Yvette also had a ton of suitors back then. It was only after careful selection that she finally picked Mr. Smith. The apple of the Smiths eye will no doubt excel even more. Besides Given how outstanding Nora is, and how she already has children, she doesnt necessarily have to rely on men in order to survive. Times have already changed, there is no lack of youngsters! I heard that Ms. Hunt herself has announced a few years ago that shes a non-believer of marriage. At that time, so many people had sung praises of Ms. Hunt and said that she was so dashing and heroic. Therefore, well just let Nora decide based on her mood If shes in a good mood and finds someone who tickles her fancy, she can try dating him. If she really doesnt take a fancy to anyone, then thats that. Do you think the Smiths and the Andersons wont be able to support Nora financially? Besides, with Noras medical skills alone, how many people do you think are begging for her Every word she said was justified and well-founded, and they made Mrs. Hunt choke so badly that she couldnt even say a word. Mrs. Hunt took a deep breath and said, Then lets see if there is anyone she likes! As she said that, footsteps came from outside the door and the butlers voice traveled over. This way please. Mrs. Hunt looked over. Shed initially thought that there would only be two or three visitors, but little did she expect that a dozen or so people would enter all at once! On top of that, all of them were married ladies of wealthy families whom she often met?! Mrs. Hunt was dumbfounded. The person in the front was the wife of a director from a government organization. As soon as she entered, she looked straight at Nora, took a step forward, and held her hand. She said, You must be Ms. Smith, right? Oh my, look at how pretty you are! You look just like how Yvette did back then! No, youre even prettier than her! I heard that the Smiths are looking for a good life partner for you? What do you think of my eldest son? He is a lawyer, and should be a good match for you! Nora: The lady was so enthusiastic that she didnt quite know what to say. At this point, another lady stepped forward. She smiled and said, Dont listen to her, Ms. Smith. Her eldest son is a lawyer, so hes terribly busy. He wont be able to find time to accompany you at all. My son, on the other hand, has more free time! He is the president of a company and doesnt usually have much to do. I have photos of him on my phone. Would you like to have a look? Theres also my son The Smiths didnt have a matriarch, so for a while, everyone flocked to Nora. Nora had never witnessed anything like this. Moreover, she had never been adept at talking, so she was stunned by their enthusiasm. At the sight, Melissa kindly walked over and stopped in front of Nora. Ladies, Noras mom passed away early. If theres anything you need, you can talk to me instead. Im her aunt, but Im just like a mother to her! Nora breathed a sigh of relief at once. She quietly took a step back, nodded slightly, and said, Everyone, Ill go and have a change of clothes first. After that, she bent over and picked up Cherry, who had slipped behind Melissa and was tiptoeing to look at the photo of the handsome guy on the phone. Then, she went straight upstairs. Cherry said, Mommy, I dont need to change! Let me stay with Grandaunt Melissa! I miss Grandaunt Melissa! Nora: What you miss are those photos in the ladies cell phones instead, dont you?! She ignored Cherrys request and took her upstairs. Then, she ignored the plea for help in Justins eyes and merely raised her eyebrows as she gave him a silent message: Good luck. Justin: Mrs. Hunt was in disbelief as she stared at the women. Those ladies were some of the most famous people in New York. It was difficult for them to even come together, so how come they had all suddenly come to the Smiths today? Seeing that everyone else had all gathered around Melissa, she grabbed Mrs. Lovell, who hadnt gone over yet, and asked, Mrs. Lovell, you guys Dont you know that Nora already has a child? Mrs. Lovell looked at her and smiled. I know that, Mrs. Hunt! Then, she said, But if Ms. Smith didnt already have a child, how would my son possibly have a chance with her? Mrs. Hunt: ?? Mrs. Lovell took the opportunity to say, My elder brother wanted to marry Yvette Anderson back then, too. With her good genes and her good looks, the offspring she gave birth to would definitely have been very smart and good-looking. Unfortunately, only people like Mr. Smith and Mr. Hunt were worthy of Yvette, and she did indeed choose Mr. Smith in the end. Families like ours stand no chance at all! But things are different now! Since Ms. Smith already has a child, surely shell lower her expectations a little? Mrs. Hunt: !! She was stunned. Mrs. Lovell immediately nodded. Then, she lowered her voice and said, Think about it, how amazing a person was Yvette back then? Yet her daughter has outdone her! Not only is she the top surgeon, but shes also the person standing at the very pinnacle of alternative medicine! If someone like her marries our family, wouldnt I enjoy a long life? Besides, the children that Ms. Smith gives birth to will definitely be very smart! This will completely improve my familys genes! Mrs. Hunt stared at the people in front of her in a daze, finding all these rather unbelievable. Dont any of you mind that she has given birth before? Mrs. Lovell smiled. Of course not! Having one more clever person in the family will definitely be a help to the family in the future! Next to them, Justins posture suddenly became ramrod straight, and he felt a huge sense of crisis. Upstairs. Nora did not change. After tossing Cherry onto the sofa, she picked up her cell phone and continued to send messages to Trueman: Who plotted my artificial insemination back then? Although she was very fat back then, she had already learned a lot of different skills by then. It was very difficult for anyone to set up traps for her. Additionally, Justin had also taken charge of the Hunt Corporation by then, and he usually brought bodyguards with him whenever he was out. Just who exactly were they? To think they could retrieve Justins sperm without anyone noticing? Chapter 527 - Karl Is Troubled It seemed like Trueman wasnt looking at his phone, so he didnt reply right away after Nora sent the message. After staring at the phone for a while, Nora tossed it aside and went to take a bath. Cherry and Pete came together. There were identical frowns on their little faces. Cherry said with dissatisfaction, Pete, Grandpa is introducing boyfriends to Mommy again! Sigh! Pete was about to comfort her and tell her that it was okay when Cherry remarked enviously, When will my Daddy find me a bunch of young men? Pete: ? Hed thought that Cherry was worried that their parents would be separated, but as it turned out, she was just being envious of Mommy?! She was simply hopeless! The corners of Petes lips spasmed and he looked at the bathroom. Then, he put down the book in his hand and slowly walked out the door. Mr. Smith, before I came here, my husband said that he didnt manage to beat you when he was fighting for Yvette back then, so your daughter has to show my son some courtesy this time! At the very least, let them meet and try to get along with each other! Seeing that Melissa simply refused to say anything, someone shifted their target to Ian instead. Ians usually lifeless countenance was filled with smiles and pride at the moment. In the past, everyone would deliberately ban any mention of Yvette Anderson in front of him. None of them had dared to mention her name. However, the mention of her name instead filled him with pride now. He smiled and replied, Of course! Justin: !! Suddenly, he felt very upset that he didnt have any elders who could speak up for him. He glanced at Mrs. Hunt resentfully. The elderly woman looked very awkward and embarrassed. She stood there with her hands on her walking stick, looking like she wanted to speak with Ian, yet didnt know what she should be saying Justin lowered his eyes and sighed inwardly. His father had run away from home with his mistress when he was only five. His mother had also moved out and never returned. His grandmother was the one who had brought him up, so he had great respect for her. Thus, he couldnt adopt aggressive measures against his grandmother. Moreover, should his grandmother continue to be dissatisfied with Nora, given her skill in infighting within the household, he was afraid that she would keep making trouble for Nora. That was why Justin had allowed her to keep making trouble for the Smithsso that she would keep being rebuffed. It was only after she had been rebuffed and realized how strong and powerful Nora really was that she would be truly convinced. This way, when Nora married into the Hunts in the future, at the very least, she wouldnt make things difficult for her. Thus, he did not rescue her from her predicament. He simply stood there without saying anything. Suddenly, someone pulled his sleeve. Justin lowered his head to see Pete standing by his leg and gently tugging his arm. When he looked over, the boy asked in his young and tender voice, Daddy, arent you worried that someone will snatch Mommy away? Justin: ? He raised his eyebrows. Only then did he realize that everyone around them had stopped talking and were looking at both father and son in surprise. Mrs. Lovell didnt quite understand. Daddy Mommy Mr. Hunt, what does he mean by that? Pete blinked and replied, My Mommy is Nora! Everyone: ??! Everyone looked at Ian and Mrs. Hunt with puzzled looks on their faces. Only then did something click in Mrs. Hunts head. She came back to her senses and said with a smile, Tsk, look at me, Ive forgotten to announce something to everyone! Ms. Smith is our little Peter Hunts biological mother. Peter and her daughter are twins! In other words, Cherry is a child of the Hunts! So, we wont bother you guys to take care of her anymore! Everyone: !!! Everyone looked at Justin. So, Mr. Hunt and Ms. Smith are in a relationship? How far has the relationship gone? Mrs. Lovell asked. Mrs. Hunt nudged Justin. Justin knew what she meant, but he nevertheless looked at Ian subconsciously. Sure enough, the man had broken into a frown. As such, Justin lowered his gaze and replied, I am still trying to woo her. His words made Ians frown relax. Mrs. Hunt, however, was a little mad. Justin! Justin glanced at her but said nothing. The others remarked, Oh, youre still wooing her? Then that means we still stand a chance! Its just that I wonder what is your stance towards the matter, Mr. Hunt? Mrs. Hunt took a step forward. She was about to say something domineering such as Whoever tries to woo Nora would be going against the Hunts Once she said that, it would definitely force some of them into retreating. Unexpectedly, before she could speak, Justin replied calmly, Its a fair competition. His one-liner made Mrs. Hunt feel as if her breath was caught in her chest. She couldnt get it out, nor could she force it back down. After she finally sent away all the people who had come over to propose marriage, even Melissa heaved a huge sigh of relief. When Pete saw Justin off, the little fellow sighed, looked at Justin contemptuously, and said, Daddy, you are so useless. Just now, he had deliberately come downstairs and called them Mommy and Daddy loudly just to help him out, but little did he expect him to be so useless. Justin, however, raised his eyebrows. The beauty mark at the corner of his eye shimmered as he said with a smile, Its useless to drive them all away. Its pointless even if they curry favor with Mrs. Anderson or your grandfather. A puzzled Pete asked, Then what is useful? The most effective method is to snag your mommy. Justin always focused only on the crux of the matter. As long as Nora was willing to be with him, even if Ian opposed to them being together, would there be any use? Pete: ?? As he watched Justin leave, he suddenly felt like his father was still the more scheming one after all! When Pete returned upstairs, Nora had already taken a bath and was lying on the bed reading a medical book. She was still having a headache over how to cure Quentin. At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. Thinking that Trueman had replied, she picked up the phone and took a glance. However, she instead saw a text message: I will do my best to woo you. Even if you dont accept me, I wont use the children to hold you hostage. Nora: Her lips curled into a smile. Her anger and frustration at finding out that she had fallen victim to someones ploy seemed to have disappeared for the most part when she saw the message. The next day. When Nora woke up and went downstairs, she saw Karl in the living room. He was following behind Tanya and asking with a smile, Can your wedding be brought forward by two days? How about holding it tomorrow?. Tanya felt a little helpless. The hotel and everything else has already been booked. We cant change the date just because we want to. Besides, the schedule is already very tight now. Is there something wrong?. Karl looked a little anxious, but he nevertheless replied, No, its fine, its fine He scratched his head. I just feel a little nervous, so I want to get everyone done and over earlier! Tanya became a little angry when he said that. If youre busy with something, then you can leave. To be honest, it doesnt matter even if you dont attend my wedding! Karl had never fulfilled his duties as a father in Tanyas life during the past two decades. The relationship between Tanya and him was inherently conflicting right from the start. Karl hurriedly waved and said, No way! Im really fine. I will definitely be there at your wedding! Im your father, Tanya! He broke into a grin and looked at her ingratiatingly. Tanya snorted at the sight and continued to prepare for the wedding. However, deep down, she still felt rather uneasy. She suddenly looked at Karl and asked, Is something the matter with your company? In order not to make Tanya worried, Karl and Joel had come together and made up a story. They told Tanya that Karl was the CEO of a listed company abroad. They did not intend to let her know about all those things in the underworld. Karl said seriously, Nothings wrong, really! Besides, what can be more important than my daughters wedding? Dont think too much into it! If you dont want to change the wedding date, then we wont change it! You can just be in charge of taking good care of your skin and sleeping for the next few days. All you need to do is to turn up like the beautiful bride you are on the day of the wedding! Tanya breathed a sigh of relief and uttered an okay. Then, she continued to fill out the invitations. Seeing her busying herself with her tasks, Karl sat on the sofa next to her. A gentle smile formed on his rough face. At this moment, Karls phone suddenly vibrated. When he answered, his expression instantly changed. He stood quietly and walked out. Nora happened to be taking out bread and milk from the refrigerator at this moment. She was about to eat them when she noticed his reaction. After thinking about it, she followed him out. Karl had a very serious look on his face. His voice was very low as he said, No! I cant leave now! I promised Tanya that I would attend her wedding, so I have to be there! You dont have to say any more. You guys can go back first. Dont worry about me! He hung up after he said that. When he looked back, he was shocked to see Nora there. Nora frowned. She looked at Karl steadily and suddenly asked, Have you met with some kind of trouble? Karl laughed. No way. Dont think too much into it, hahaha. After saying that, he walked back into the room. As he did, he sent a message on his cell phone. As Nora stared at him from the back, she suddenly thought of something. She picked up her cell phone and switched to Black Cats account. Sure enough, she saw a message from Karl: Sos! Help, Black Cat! Nora replied: Just come straight to the point if you have something to say. Karl sent another message: If something happens to me in the future, please do me a favor. Noras pupils shrank: What is it? Karl: Protect my daughter, Tanya. Nora: What happened? If you dont tell me, Im not going to help you. Chapter 528 - Caught!!! No matter what happened, Nora would always take good care of Tanya. She had deliberately said that just to force Karl to tell her the truth. A short while later, Karl replied: I trust your character very much, Black Cat, so Im leaving Tanya to you! Nora frowned. The Assassin Alliance was an illegal organization and most of their crimes were committed abroad. In addition, the Assassin Alliance was very loyal. Most of the commissions that Karl accepted were requests for revenge, and he never killed the innocent indiscriminately. This was also the reason why she was willing to stay in the organization. Karl might seem like a goofball and acted like a gangster, but he was, in fact, an intelligent and meticulous man. The organizations assassins had never taken any lives in the country. It stood to reason that they wouldnt be in any trouble after he returned to the States, so what was going on? Seeing that Karl was refusing to say anything, Nora decided to call Black Panther. Black Panther was Karls number one assistant. He was also one of the bodyguards who had returned to the States with Karl this time. He was originally not known as Black Panther. After she became famous as Black Cat, Black Panther wanted a name similar to hers, so he had changed his name. Nora had been speechless at the time. She wanted to tell him that that wasnt her real name, but he didnt really understand their naming conventions. On top of that, he didnt like studying, so he simply refused to believe her. In addition, if anyone in the organization called him by his original name and not Black Panther, he would get angry. This led to him really changing his name to Black Panther in the end. She used a voice changer and asked, What happened to Karl? Black Panther sighed. It seems like hes gotten himself into trouble. He didnt tell me anything about it, and only told us to leave America as soon as possible. But hes insisting on staying instead Nora frowned and said, You guys should leave first. Even Black Panther wasnt aware of what was going on. Just what had Karl done? While she was wondering about it, Tanyas voice came over from the living room. Nora, hurry up and come with me to try on the wedding dress! When Nora walked over, she saw Tanya standing there excitedly. They worked overtime to alter the wedding dress I chose, so its done now. I also customized the bridesmaids dress for you. Lets go and try it on together! Nora glanced at Karl. Even though he was trying his best to maintain his demeanor, his brows were still locked together, and he kept looking down at his phone time and time again. When Tanya walked over to the door after grabbing Nora, she suddenly looked back at Karl and asked, You Do you want to come with me? Go with her? Karl originally looked anxious, but when he heard her, his eyes lit up and he suddenly smiled and said, Yes, lets go together! I want to see you in a wedding dress! Tanya looked happy and in good spirits. When she heard his reply, she smiled and said, Okay. Did you drive here? Joel is heading over from the office, were meeting at the bridal shop. Karl replied, I did, I did! Lets go! Dad will take you there! The few of them went out together and got into Karls car. While Karl was driving, he put his phone on the stand as a navigator. Nora and Tanya sat in the backseat. Tanya was sitting right behind Karl, so she couldnt see his expression. However, there was some faint excitement on her face. To be honest, there was something she had never mentioned all this time. She had never had a father in her life. What she was the most envious of was that Hillary had a father who protected her. She stared at the seat in front of her and suddenly said, Thank you! Karl was taken aback. Tanya turned and looked out the window. To be honest, when I was a child, I always wondered about something. When I grow up and get married in the future, what should I do if I didnt have a father to marry me off? Id always known that Uncle Jones would never do it on behalf of my father Her words took Karl by surprise. His jaw tensed up and then, he grinned and said, Well, now you do, Tanya! After saying that, the look in his eyes became firm and resolute. Tanya smiled. Yeah. She felt unprecedented happiness in this instant. She had found her daughter. She had found her father. Her relationship with Joel had also returned to what it had been in the past It seemed like she had no more regrets in life She was immersed in the joy of trying on the wedding dress, but Noras gaze was fixed on Karls phone instead Although she was in the backseat, she had good eyesight. She could clearly see the text messages on Karls phone. Beep! Beep! Beep! He received numerous messages, all of which were messages from Black Panther urging Karl to leave and meet them. The few of them had left to look for a helicopter. This way, they could just fly off. But after taking a few glances at the phone, Karl instead turned it off. For some reason, the atmosphere became tense. Nora took a deep breath. She had almost immediately concluded that Karl was definitely not being pursued by enemies. After all, as the leader of the Assassin Alliance who had killed so many bad guys, there would eventually be bad guys approaching him for revenge. There was no way Karl would put Tanya in danger with him. So, after ruling out that possibility, what exactly was happening to Karl? Just what was about to happen? While she was thinking about it, the few of them arrived at the bridal shop. After getting out of the car, Karl followed Tanya into the shop and they went upstairs. A worker brought the wedding dress over, and Tanya went to try it on. There was also a dedicated makeup artist there to put on some simple makeup for her. Outside, Joel was looking at a row of suits. While he was picking some out, he suddenly looked at Karl and suggested with a smile, Dad, why dont you pick one too? You can wear it at the wedding. Karls gaze swept across the suits when he heard that. In the end, he picked a dark red one. Tanyas wedding is a joyous event. Ill wear this one! Joel nodded. The group of people went to the fitting rooms. Nora instead became the most leisurely person there. A short while later, Karl walked out in a suit. As he neatened his clothes, he seemed a little at a loss, and he didnt even know where to put his hands. He asked nervously, Does it look good? Nora smiled and replied, Yeah, it does. At this point, the fitting rooms curtains were pulled open. Tanya stood there in a pure white wedding gown. When she saw Karl, she raised her eyebrows in slight surprise. Then, she smiled and stretched out her hand to him. Seeing how pure and beautiful she was, Karls eyes shone brightly. He raised his hand, but when he was about to touch Tanyas hand, he hurriedly retracted it, took out a piece of tissue from his pocket, and wiped his hands meticulously At the sight of how nervous he was, Nora couldnt help but laugh. Was he really that man who dominated the underworld? At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. When she answered, Morris voice came from the other side. He said, Weve made one of them talk. Hes confessed! It turns out that the few of them entered the country with someones help! Weve found his accomplices! His voice gradually merged with reality. Taken aback, Nora asked, Who is it? As soon as the question left her mouth, she heard footsteps coming toward her. Then, a few plainclothes officers and Morris rushed in. They pointed their guns at Karl and shouted, Karl Moore, you have been surrounded! Freeze! Noras head whipped to the side abruptly and she looked at Karl in disbelief. Karl seemed to have seen this coming long ago. His hand, which he had just wiped clean, stayed in mid-air just like that. He hadnt taken his daughters hand yet. However, he didnt try to take it anymore. He merely turned his head to Morris and said calmly, Dont be nervous, I wont resist. Can I change my clothes, though? I shouldnt ruin the ones Im wearing right now. Chapter 529 - Is Karl Really An Accomplice? Both of Karls hands were raised when he spoke. He stood in between Morris gun and Tanya, using his body to block her as if he was afraid that someone would misfire and end up injuring Tanya. Morris looked at Nora. Nora nodded slightly at him. Only then did Morris say, Change here. Okay. Karl took off his suit and folded it neatly. He wanted to pass it to the worker next to him, but the worker was so scared that he was already squatting next to him with his hands over his head. He could only pass the clothes to Joel. Joel was staring at him with a frown. Dad Its fine, its fine. Karl patted his hand lightly. Its just a misunderstanding. Im fine. Joels jaw tensed up and he looked at Morris. He was about to take a step forward and say something, but Karl stepped in front of him and stopped him. He shook his head. Then, without daring to look at Tanya, he said in a low voice, Take good care of Tanya and Mia. After saying that, he reached into his pocket. Freeze! A plainclothes officer yelled warily at him. Karl immediately raised his hand. He looked at the few men again and said gently, Dont get worked up, dont get worked up I told you, I wont resist. Im just taking out something. Morris nodded again. Karl took out a bank card from his pocket and handed it to Joel. Joel was surprised. This is? Karl smiled. My wedding gift for the two of you. After saying that, he held his hands over his head and walked towards Morris step by step. Before he reached them, Tanya suddenly asked, You Whats the matter? Karl looked back at her. He was still smiling and his voice was comforting. Im fine, I really am. Dont worry, its just a small matter. You dont have to worry. Just rest assured and prepare for the wedding. I will try my best to come back on your wedding day. I promised that I will personally marry you off. Tanyas eyes were red. Dressed in the pure white wedding gown, she looked holy and clean. The sight made Karl smile. Morris put away his gun at this point. He took a step forward, took out his handcuffs, and handcuffed Karls wrists. Only then did everyone else relax. To be honest, when they discovered that Karl was the accomplice, everyone had been very nervous. Logically speaking, it should have been very hard for them to catch a big boss like him. Besides, from the day before to this current point in time, he actually had sufficient time to escape, but he hadnt. Everyone had thought that they would be in for a fierce battle, but it didnt happen. Karl had surrendered just like that? Everyone looked at one another, still somewhat in disbelief. Even when Karl was brought into the car downstairs, everyone still felt that things had progressed too easily. C In the bridal shop, it was only after Morris left with his men that Tanya seemed to finally recover. She stared straight at Joel and asked with a trembling voice, He Will he be okay? Karl and Joel had lied to her that Karl was a businessman, but Tanya was no fool. How would she possibly not sense the gangster-like aura around Karl and his men? Joel held her hand. Lets go home first. I will find out what is going on! Tanya nodded. When the two were talking, Nora had already left the shop. She followed after Morris. After they went downstairs, a few people escorted Karl into the car. Nora looked at Morris. Are you sure its him? As far as I know, Karl never involves himself with domestic affairs. Morris nodded. We have already looked into it. When Karl came back to the States, he had indeed returned with the group of them. It is said that they were also the ones who arranged for Trueman Yales departure. Thats why we didnt notice anything. Trueman had left the country silently. No one knew where he had gone. This incident was indeed beyond Noras expectations. But if Karl was the one who had done it, then everything would make sense. Sending a person out of the country was something that couldnt be any easier for the Assassin Alliance. She frowned and looked inside the car again. No matter how she looked at it, Karl didnt seem to her like someone who would be connected to the mysterious organization. Seeing how concerned she looked, Morris said, We are just asking Mr. Moore back with us to aid in our investigations. Once I have any news, I will let you know. Nora nodded. However, she knew that Karl had most likely done it. Without sufficient evidence, Morris and the others would never ask him to go with them at gunpoint just to cooperate with the investigation. After Karl got into the car and was taken away, Nora picked up the phone and dialed Black Panthers number again. Black Panther answered very quickly. Whats the matter, Black Cat? Nora asked, Did you guys bring a few outsiders into the country when you came to America? Black Panther was surprised. Then, he asked, Is it because of them that Boss is suddenly in trouble? Noras heart sank. Instead of answering her question, Black Panther had instead asked her a question of his own. However, his response had indeed answered her first question. Her jaw tensed up and she slowly asked, What exactly is going on? Black Panther sounded very anxious. I knew something would go wrong! When Boss suddenly said that he wanted to come back to the country and have a look, I already felt like something wasnt right. Then, he said that he was here to look for you, so I didnt think much about it. But unexpectedly, when we were departing, I discovered that he had brought a few people with him. Those people didnt look like good news to me, so I tried to persuade him not to do it, but Boss didnt listen to me. He even told me not to be nosy, and said that it had nothing to do with me! But look, something has happened! Just who exactly are those people? Nora couldnt disclose the special departments information, so she didnt answer him. Instead, she asked coldly, When did the Assassin Alliance start taking gigs like this? Black Panther obviously sounded a little guilty. He replied, Thats what I thought, too. Our organization isnt lacking money. It was indeed too rash of Boss to take the job! What should we do now? The few of us will come back at once and save Boss! Nora stopped him at once. This is the United States, its not a place where you guys can mess around! Go back and wait for news from me! With Karl arrested, Black Cat naturally became the leader of the Assassin Alliance. Black Panther was full of admiration for her, so he immediately replied, Understood. After hanging up, Nora thought for a while and told Joel and Tanya to go home for now. As for herself, she drove to the special department, intending to have a good chat with Karl. When she arrived at the special department, Morris was already done interrogating him. When he saw Nora, he kept silent for a while before he said, He has confessed. Nora: ? She walked straight to the interrogation room. When she opened the door, she saw Karl sitting there. Nora sat opposite him and asked directly, Uncle Karl, if you want to attend Tanyas wedding, then tell me, where is Trueman Yale? Chapter 530 - Jill’s Secret! When he heard her, Karl looked at Nora and asked, If I say that I dont know, will you believe me? Nora was taken aback. Why wouldnt you know? Karl sighed. I really dont know how he left the country. I am only responsible for bringing them into the United States! Moreover, after we arrived in the country, we went our separate ways. I didnt involve myself with them after that. Nora frowned. Shed originally wanted to give Karl a chance to redeem himself, but with the way he was putting it, it really was Karl who had brought them into the country? She broke into a frown. Karl said, It is indeed my fault for forging their documents and bringing them in and out of the country illegally. I am willing to be punished for it. You guys can decide the sentence! These were small charges, so he would probably be sentenced to jail for three to four years. Seeing Karl confessing to his crimes so readily, Nora couldnt help asking, As far as I know, the Assassin Alliance never takes such jobs. Why did you take the job? Karl sat on the chair casually. His big and muscular body on the tiny chair made the chair look as if it would collapse any moment. He rolled up his sleeves, revealing the tattoos on his arm. He was the very picture of a delinquent from the underworld. He grinned. Why else could it be? Because they offered a lot of money, thats why! Money Before Nora could say anything, Morris had already spoken. He said, Mr. Moore, as far as I know, they only gave you 1.5 million dollars to enter the country. Others may be tempted by this amount of money, but considering how you are worth a few hundred million dollars, surely you wont be interested in the job, right? I hope you can cooperate with our investigation! You have to give us a logical reason! Otherwise, we have reason to believe that you are in cahoots with the mysterious organization! Morris suspicions were well-founded, and even Nora couldnt refute him. Karl sighed. It really was for the sake of money! People like us dont have any boundaries for what we do. Whats bringing a few people back to the country when we are used to even murder? You think a few hundred million dollars is a lot of money? That money is slowly accumulated from several million-dollar jobs! Ill say this, though I have never killed anyone in the United States, so you have no right to arrest me because of this! He spoke clearly and logically and was totally a wily old fox. Nora looked at him, her jaw tensed up. She knew that Karl wasnt telling the truth. In the eyes of outsiders, the Assassin Alliance was indeed an underworld organization. As long as one offered them money, they would take the commission and do the killing. However, she knew that the Assassin Alliance had boundaries! Besides, there was an unwritten rule in the Assassin Alliance, and that wasthey were not allowed to kill Americans! Because they didnt want to leave behind criminal records in the States. This rule was set by Karl, which went to show that the man had feelings for the country. In fact, one could even say that Karl might have already made up his mind to retire in the States. Yet he was suddenly saying that he was willing to do anything for money. She didnt believe him at all! Before returning to the States, Karl was completely unaware that he had a daughter. In the organization, he often advised others: Its enough to just have enough to spend. Dont get too caught up in greed! Besides, even Black Panther could tell that those people were problematic. Would he not be able to see it? Something was definitely wrong here! Nora stood up suddenly, nodded to Morris, and left the interrogation room. Since Karl refused to say anything, then she would investigate this herself! She didnt believe that there was anything in this world that Q and Black Cat wouldnt be able to resolve! Nora went straight back to the Smiths. She was originally planning to go upstairs to do something, but when she was parking, she unexpectedly found an outsiders car in the parking lot. Puzzled, she walked into the living room. Before she even got close to the living room, she heard Jills voice coming from the room. I knew he was a bad person. He was already covered in tattoos when he was young. It was obvious from a glance that he wasnt a reliable man, but I didnt expect him to be such a vicious criminal! Now that he has been arrested, hah, he really deserves it! What goes around comes around! He has to pay the price for killing so many people! The way I see it, he can forget about ever getting out of prison! The things she said were extremely awful. Tanya sneered, No one knows or can be sure what the truth is, or why they arrested Dad! I dont need you to talk nonsense here! Talking nonsense? Jills voice instantly rose. Tanya, do you have a conscience or not? Are you still calling a murderer like him your father?! If I were you, I would never acknowledge him! Nora frowned. She was about to enter the living room when Hillarys father, aka Jills current husband, said, Tanya, dont hold it against your mother for saying such awful things. We rushed over as soon as we heard the news. If even a small family like the Joneses have heard about the incident, then Im afraid all of New York probably knows by now? With a father like him, even if you dont mind, wont Mr. Smith mind? The Smiths have a reputation to uphold! Whats more, Mr. Smiths and your wedding is in two days. Surely you need someone to give your hand away at the wedding, right?! Thats why we are here Your mother is ultimately still your mother, how can she just stand by idly and watch you be married without someone to give your hand away? Weve already discussed this between the two of us. Since you grew up with the Joneses, why dont you get married as a Jones instead? Nora was infuriated. She pushed open the door, but she immediately heard Tanya sneer, Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones. I am not worthy of your kindness. Please leave! After saying that, Tanya immediately ordered the butler, See the guests out! The butler came in. Mr. Jones, Mrs. Jones. This way please! Mr. Jones got up. However, Jill shouted at Tanya angrily, Tanya, youre mistaking a good man for a bad one! Our suggestion is all for your own good! Yet youre not appreciative of our gesture? Tanya didnt have the time to talk to them. She was terribly troubled at the moment. When she didnt speak, the butler said aggressively, Mrs. Jones, if you refuse to leave, then I will have to call security! Dont touch me, I can leave by myself! Jill glared at Tanya. Suddenly, she said, By the way, dont the Smiths have a real estate project that they are looking to partner up for? You can approach the Yeet Enterprise. Remember to tell Joel this. Tanya: ? She found what she said ridiculous. Why should I? Jill was also sneering. Because I took $300,000 from them! Im your mother! Even if youre dead, you have no choice but to acknowledge it! Since Ive taken the money, you, as my daughter, have to get things done! Ive already written them an IOU! If you dont get Joel to work with them, then they will come to you for money! After saying something so shameless, Jill sneered again, Youd best think carefully about what a father like that will bring you! The Joneses are at least innocent and have never broken the law! Id advise you to think about this carefully. Tanya was really very tired. She stared at Jill and suddenly asked, Why are you treating me like this? Why? Jill suddenly became furious. She pointed at her and ranted, You caused Hillarys death, so you owe us all of this! You have to back Uncle Jones and let him support the Joneses! Otherwise, for as long as youre alive, I, your mother, will never stop harassing you and making life difficult for you! Now that that goddamn Karl isnt here anymore, I shall see what else you people can do about me! No matter what, her parents were the ones who had given her life. Jill was her mother, so she and Joel couldnt really kill her. Previously, Jill hadnt come over to make a scene anymore because Karl had intimidated her. But now that Karl had been arrested, Jill immediately saw hope again. Get lost! Tanya yelled at her. Jill slowly walked toward the exit. Dont forget what I told you and remember to tell my fantastic son-in-law that! Also, remember to let me know when Karls sentence is passed Hahaha! Tanya was so furious that her chest was heaving up and down. Nora lowered her eyes. She stepped forward and bumped into Jill, who was about to leave! After the collision, she stepped aside and raised her eyebrows at Jill. Jill cursed furiously, Are you blind? But when she saw Nora, she swallowed back down the curses at the tip of her tongue. She merely muttered Tsk, what bad luck under her breath and went out with Mr. Jones. Nora looked at them from the back with a cold look in her eyes. Then, she took out a miniature earphone and put it in her ear. Just now, when she made contact with Jill, she had planted a virus into her cell phone. Her cell phone was now Noras listening device! She wanted to hear what the two people would say after they left. Jills completely different attitudes towards her two daughters, Hillary and Tanya, puzzled her. If a mother could love her daughter to the point of how she coddled and spoiled Hillary, then how could she possibly be so indifferent and hostile to her other daughter? Something she was unaware of must have happened back then! No matter how substantial the reasons that Jill had previously given were, she didnt believe it one bit! She turned on Jills cell phone and eavesdropped on the couples conversation after they left the Smiths. Chapter 531 - Back Then! The two of them likely had only just gotten into the car and left. Only their breathing and the sound of the car starting and moving could be heard at the moment. For a while, neither of them spoke. Nora looked upstairs while she listened in on them-Tanya was holding her head and she looked worried and anxious. Nora looked around and asked, Wheres Joel? He went to ask Dad what happened. Tanya raised her head blankly and looked at Nora. She asked in a puzzled manner, Nora, my father Is he really a bad guy? Noras jaw tensed up. She looked at Tanya and sighed. There are no so-called good guys or bad guys in this world Neither is there true good or evil When she was a child, she had abhorred evil. But as she grew up and came into contact with more and more things, her many identities also came into contact with a lot of people. Only then did she gradually come to understand. In this world, no one was strictly evil or good. Take, for example, Jill. She was a complete villain from head to toe for others, but to Hillary, she was a good mother. And take, for example, Karl He indeed had a lot of blood on his hands and also looked fierce and menacing, but in Noras eyes, a man like him was instead likable. Tanya, who didnt get the answer she wanted, hung her head once more. After a while, the landline at home suddenly rang. The nanny picked up the call, upon which she looked at Tanya and said, Its Mdm. Sue. Tanya frowned. It was Sue from the ancestral home again. Before she could say anything, Nora went downstairs and answered the phone. As soon as she said hello, Sue said, Tanya, has your father really been arrested? Oh my, is a scary man like him finally going to be brought to justice? How delightful! He even fired at us the other time. Heh, does he think he can just shoot at others so casually? Hes such a boor! Nora couldnt bring herself to listen any further, so she went straight to the point and asked, What exactly do you want? It was only then that Sue realized that it was Nora on the phone. Surprised, she said, Nora? Well, all the better if its you on the phone. Ill tell you this, Karl Moore is a huge villain. Now that he has been arrested, they definitely wont let him out anymore. Weve already asked around; its said that he committed murder. Tell Joel to hurry and divorce Tanya! This is also what your granduncle wants. The Smiths mustnt have a murderers daughter as a daughter-in-law! It would be horrible if news of this were to spread! Nora frowned and sneered, Are you a police officer? Sue choked. Huh? Of course not! Nora said, Oh, its fortunate that youre not. Otherwise, there would have been so many cases of injustice in the world! Despite being dissed, Sue didnt get angry. She said, Oh Nora, I know youre on good terms with Tanya, but just giving her a bit of money in private will suffice. Someone like her is not suitable to be the matriarch of the Smiths! News of the incident has already spread in New York! There are even people saying that Jill was right to leave Karl Moore back then and that Tanya is regarding a bad man as her kin! She should be repaying the Joneses for their kindness! How can she abandon the Joneses just because she has climbed up the social ladder? Isnt a woman like her too cold-blooded? Shes so ungrateful! Im hanging up, said Nora. As soon as she said that, Sue said anxiously, Wait, dont hang up just yet! Im talking business here. Do you know who spread all this news? Its Jill! She deliberately spread the news everywhere until the whole city was talking about it. Think about it, even if Tanya does become the matriarch of the Smiths, is there anyone in New York who would respect an ingrate like her? Smack! Nora hung up huffily. As soon as something happened to Karl, an all too eager Jill had immediately started dragging Tanyas name through the mud. She was too much! She lowered her gaze. Right at this moment, she finally heard Jill and her husbands conversation in the earphone! Mr. Jones said, Dont fall out with her like that. Doing that will not benefit anyone! Cant you take a softer attitude with Tanya? Jills voice was very shrill. Why should I? I feel like killing that little bitch the moment I see her face! Thats enough! You have to change that attitude of yours! Jill sneered, Hah, you werent the one in pain and suffering during that incident back then, of course you wouldnt mind! But I do! Back then, back then Thats all you keep talking about. Why are you bringing up all those things from back then again? Dont talk about it anymore. Arent you afraid that Mr. Smith will come to know of it? What are you so scared of? Were in our car right now! You have never wanted to talk about it all these years. Since you refuse to let me talk about it, all the more I will do so! Back then Chapter 532 - Nora’s Methods! The couples voices traveled through the earphone, their conversation taking Nora by surprise. Through their argument, she slowly learned the truth of what had happened back then. She was utterly stunned. One could say that she had experienced a lot over the years, but even so, she never would have expected a villain like Jill to really exist in this world! Her jaw tensed up and her brows locked together into a tight frown. Lily came back at this point. A guest room had been prepared for Lily all this time. Every once in a while, she would come back, take a day off, and rest. After all, she was terribly busy at the moment. Not only did she have to take care of Old Maddy, but she also had to take care of Quentin. She stretched and entered the house. After stepping into the house, she looked at Nora and said, Anti, long time no see. Nora stared at her. Suddenly, she pulled off her earphone, coughed, and asked Lily, are you busy? Lily: ?? She slowly looked at Nora and then, the corners of her lips spasmed. She said, Boss, you must be the most exploitative capitalist in the whole country. She really was back just to rest for a day! On top of that, this was the only day she had come back this whole week. Nora, however, got onto her feet. She took out the hair that she had pre-packed-needless to say, she had plucked those strands of hair off Jills head when she collided with her just now. The hair follicles were still attached. Lily: !!! The corners of her lips spasmed, and she felt like she was close to getting accustomed to it by now. She asked, Whose DNA are you going to check this time? Jill and Tanyas, replied Nora. Got it. They had done DNA tests for Tanya quite a few times by then. Lily already had records of her data, so she didnt need any more samples. She took the samples from Nora and headed to the door dejectedly. As she did, she said, Boss, you really have to give me a pay raise. After watching Lily leave, Nora turned and went upstairs. Joel came back at dinnertime in the evening. With a big frown on his face, he looked at Tanya and said, Ive gotten someone to ask around. Dad didnt do anything serious, so he will probably be out after two or three years of jail at most Tanya breathed a sigh of relief. Two to three years of jail for a bad man really wasnt that long. Tanya had actually been worried that Karl would be imprisoned for life. She looked at Joel and said, If you can pass him a message, tell him that I will wait for him outside, and will provide for him in his old age. Joel nodded. Nora, who was seated at the side, listened to them, feeling that Joel was indeed rather capable. The special departments matters were handled with a very high level of confidentiality. On top of that, Morris was a tough nut to crack, no matter what kind of attitude one took with him. It was extremely difficult for one to find out what was going on within the department. Yet Joel had found out after running here and there for an afternoon. This showed that the special department wasnt entirely impenetrable. Next to them, Warren and Maureen were eating with their heads down. Perhaps because of Karls incident in the afternoon, the couple who were usually the ones livening up the atmosphere at home-didnt speak. But if one were to look at them closely, they would see that Maureen had a furious look on her face while Warren was smiling ingratiatingly at her. Maureen, however, had turned away and was ignoring him. Nora was preoccupied with thoughts of Jill and Tanyas DNA test because she wanted to verify the truth of what they had said in the car, so she didnt notice that there was something wrong with the couple. After dinner, Joel suddenly looked at Tanya and said, When I was getting someone to ask around about Dad today, I actually met him. Tanya was taken aback. Joel kept quiet for a while before he sighed and said, He wants you to carry on with the wedding as planned, and is asking us not to delay the wedding because of him. Tanya bit her lip and lowered her head. Hes thinking too much. Why would we cancel the wedding because of him? Nora glanced at Tanya. She knew that her best friend was being verbally stubborn again. She had heard Tanya call the hotel this afternoon to cancel the wedding banquet When the hotel told her that the deposit was non-refundable, she had even snapped at them impatiently and said that they neednt refund her then. But The wedding should indeed carry on as planned, said Maureen suddenly. She still sounded a little stiff, but one could faintly hear the concern in her voice. She said, For some reason, news of what happened to Tanya has been spread everywhere and the city is abuzz with rumors. My family even called to ask about it today. If the wedding is canceled, those unaware of whats going on will think that Joel has become unhappy with Tanya. Also there are already a lot of people speculating that the wedding will be canceled. The things that those people said had sounded way worse, actually. The Smiths will never accept a murderers daughter. I even heard that her father is an underworld figure. Jill had been forced into a relationship with him back then, and he even forced himself on her Hes even a rapist! How scary! Its fortunate that he has been arrested! Heh, like father like daughter. Tanya is his daughter, so shes not going to be anything good either. If I had a father like him, I would be too ashamed to marry Mr. Smith! Wait for it. The Smiths will definitely come up with some kind of excuse to cancel the wedding. After all, if they hold such a lavish wedding now, it will look really bad when they divorce in the future. There were all sorts of speculations, and Maureens family had relayed them all to her. Tanya would be living in New York as Mrs. Smith in the future. She couldnt possibly be like Justins mother and lock herself up in a villa in the suburbs all day, never going out or socializing for the rest of her life. As long as she had to socialize, she would have to come into contact with others. And as long as she came into contact with others, disputes would inevitably happen. Therefore, they mustnt let Tanya be looked down upon! Upon hearing what Maureen said, the few of them got together and discussed the issue. In the end, they decided that the wedding would continue as planned! The worried Tanya and Joel went upstairs. Maureen also went upstairs with Warren, one behind the other, leaving only Nora who walked up the stairs slowly. Upstairs. Nora sat on the sofa, her hands flying about on the keyboard at high speed. She now understood what was going on with Jill. However, she had to figure out the truth about Karl too! She intended to investigate what exactly had happened when Karl left New York back then Seeing Nora hard at work, Pete, who was lying on the bed, sent a message to the tyrant: Something has happened at home. This is a good chance for you to impress Mommy, why arent you here? Youre so useless! Pete frowned and heaved a huge sigh. He was simply so mentally exhausted! In order to let the family of four reunite, he was shouldering too many responsibilities all by himself! The tyrant was usually so smart, yet he wasnt making use of such a great opportunity to impress Mommy? With her cell phone in hand, Nora hacked into a certain system. To be honest, she already had a vague guess deep down and was just here to verify it. But unexpectedly the moment she hacked into the system, she was obstructed by a master hacker! The two of them went back and forth. Even after a few rounds of fighting, neither of them could beat the other. However, perhaps because the other party was part of the public security system and thus held an advantage on their home turf, Nora was temporarily at a disadvantage. The other party opened a chat channel and asked straightforwardly: Who are you? Nora: ? She thought for a moment and replied: I am Y. Y was Justin anyway. Surely he wouldnt hold it against her if she borrowed his name, right? After all, Justin was very powerful in the country, whereas her identity as Q had already been exposed in front of quite a few people. After sending the message, she asked: Who are you? The other party kept quiet for a long while before they finally replied: Oh, I am Q. Nora: ??? Chapter 533 - Jill’s True Colors! Nora stared at the screen for a while before she suddenly realized something. Well, that made sense. Out of the few known hackers in the world, who else besides Y could compete with her for a few rounds? Justin hadnt showed up the whole day even after learning what happened to Karl. As it turned out, he had the same suspicions as her, so he was also hacking into the system in the middle of the night? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Just because Justin hacked into the system first, she had thought that he was someone from the other side. The corners of her lips spasmed again. Her phone rang at this point and then Justins low and deep voice came from the other side. Are you planning to make me take the rap again? Nora thought back to when the two of them had first met. Every time she did something with one of her identities, upon being discovered, everyone would think that it was Justin who had helped her. She didnt want to reveal her identity at that time, so she hadnt refuted it. However, the two of them werent familiar with each other yet at that time. She had even felt a little embarrassed having him take the blame. As for now Had she already become so used to it? Nora coughed and changed the subject. What did you find? Justin, who had sensed her intentions, let out a low chuckle. His laugh reached her ear through the phone, making her feel as if she was about to have an eargasm. Justin slowly said, I discovered that there isnt any information about Karl in the system! A surprised Nora subconsciously replied, Somethings off. As she spoke, Justin stopped obstructing her and Nora entered the system too. When Karl went to Switzerland more than twenty years ago, he had actually sneaked into the country illegally. Therefore, there definitely wouldnt be any record of him purchasing air tickets or leaving the country. However, before he entered the country illegally, Karl had been a gangster in New York. At that time, when he was dating Tanyas mother, he had committed a crime and ended up being arrested. That was why he had broken off contact with Tanyas mother. So, how could he not have any criminal record in the police station? The fact that there wasnt anything was, in fact, the biggest problem of all! Justin said, Ive already checked for more than three hours. He indeed doesnt have any criminal record. Nora took a deep breath. I see. She exited the system. There were only two possible reasons for Karls lack of criminal record in the system. The first was that Karl himself had engaged a hacker to infiltrate the system and delete his records after he made a name for himself. After all, he was part of the Assassin Alliance abroad. The less others knew about him, the better it was. Of course, there was also the second possibility C his records had been transferred away, so they werent on the Internet. But why had they been transferred away? This was what Nora had to investigate next. She said to the phone, Im hanging up. She planned to go to the special department to interrogate Karl again the next day. But unexpectedly, when she said that, Justin quickly replied, Youre so heartless. There was a bit of resentment in his voice. What? Justin sighed. You throw me away once youre done using me. Are you already denying doing anything with me when you havent even pulled your pants back up? Nora: ?? She hadnt done anything with him at all! Nora hung up straight away. Her cheeks were a little red. What kind of nonsense was that man spouting? What pants didnt she pull back up?! Elsewhere at the Hunts. Justin, who had been busy for more than four hours, came up empty-handed. However, the computer made the corners of his lips curl upward into a smile in the end. He shook his head and went to bed. After he lay down, he fell asleep very soon. He couldnt tell if it was because he had talked about pulling up ones pants with Nora, but he had an unexpected dream that night. In the dream, it seemed like someone had drugged him and knocked him out, it was six years ago. While he was half-awake, hed had his way with a woman The woman was very fat and very soft In his daze, he seemed to have seen a pair of almond-shaped eyes. Huff! Justins eyes suddenly flew open and he stared at the ceiling. To be honest, he couldnt remember a thing about how he had been drugged and knocked out, or how his sperm had been retrieved six years ago. Throughout all these years, that was the sole night he had no memory of. But the dream from the previous night was too real. It felt so real it was as if he had actually experienced it Looking back at it now, it seemed like the memory of that night back then was gradually coming back to him. The next day. After she woke up, Nora originally planned to head to the special department to ask Karl what exactly was going on with his criminal record. However, the moment she went downstairs, she instead saw people coming and going in the living room, which was filled with people. Tanya was sitting on the sofa and looking at these people with a numb look on her face. As for Maureen, she was busy greeting the wealthy ladies visiting them. Most of them were here to ask if the wedding would still be held. When they heard that it would be, they started to give her wedding gifts in the pretense of friendship. Maureen found someone to make a note of the gifts and their senders, so that Tanya could return the favor later. Seeing how troublesome the situation was, Nora frowned. She suddenly didnt feel like having a wedding anymore. How boring must it be to just sit and wait on the sofa? If she had that much spare time, she might as well just go to bed instead! But it seemed like she was thinking too much. She didnt have many friends in the States anyway. It was different for Tanya, who grew up in New York, after all With that in mind, Nora went down the stairs and up to Tanya. She said teasingly, To think you said that you didnt have any friends. Does this look like you dont have any friends? Do you even remember your kindergarten classmates? Nora: ? Tanya smiled wryly and said, I really dont have any impression of them. These people even said that they danced with me when we were children! How would I possibly remember anyone from when I was five or six?! Nora instantly understood. These people were here to ingratiate themselves with the Smiths in the name of being good friends with Tanya! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. At this point, the butler hurriedly walked in and said, Ms. Nora, Mdm. Tanya, this is terrible! Mrs. Jones is here again! Shes crying at the door because we refuse to let her in Nora and Tanya looked at each other. The butler sighed. We do want to drive her away, but with so many people coming and going today, it wont reflect well on us if people were to notice. How should I handle this? Nora sneered. She was originally planning to find an opportunity to spill the beans about Jill and Mr. Jones conversation in the car. With Jill rushing over to court death now, this was undoubtedly a great opportunity! She sent Lily a message straightaway: Have you brought the DNA report back? Lily responded very quickly: Im on the way. When Nora saw her reply, she stood and raised her almond-shaped eyes, making her seem like someone who took swift and resolute action. She walked out of the house slowly and said, Then lets go and meet her. Tanya originally didnt want to, but Nora was already walking out of the house, so she could only follow behind. As soon as the two went out, they saw Jill sitting on a big rock outside the gate to the Smiths manor. She was wiping her tears with a handkerchief. Next to her, someone was passing by and asked, Mrs. Jones, are you crying because you cant bear to part with your daughter, who will be married soon? Jill heaved a huge sigh. Of course. I gave birth to her after all. No matter how badly I treat her, she was once part of my body When Hillary and Tanya were embroiled in a lawsuit, Jill and Tanya had fallen out very badly. To be honest, everyone knew that the relationship between the mother and daughter was not good. So, what was Jill here to show off about? A lot of people had come to the Smiths to deliver gifts today. More than a dozen ladies had slowly gathered around Jill by now. Including their chauffeurs, assistants, and servants who had come with them, there were nearly thirty people surrounding Jill at the moment. Jill stood there and wept. My life is so hard. What could I do after those things happened and I became pregnant with that murderers child back then? Being young and kind, I could only give birth to the child Its true that I didnt treat her well, but she is the child of a murderer and even a rapist! I cant help but think of her father whenever I see her. How could have I treated her well? Sob As soon as she started weeping, the unsuspecting people around her immediately realized something. As it turns out, there is actually more to it than it seems! Its no wonder Jill treats Tanya so badly, then. If you look at how she treats Hillary, shes actually not a wicked mother. To be honest, if I were her, I might not have been able to even keep the child. Me too Come to think of it, I even scolded Jill for treating her daughter badly back then. But if thats the case, then her actions are indeed forgivable! She has already done pretty well by giving birth to Tanya and giving her life! After that, she even raised her and didnt kill her Come to think of it, Tanya should really thank her. I wasnt understanding towards her previously. They are both her daughters, so how could she treat them so differently? Whenever I visited the Joneses when I was young, she had never really treated Tanya well. But now, I suddenly understand why she did that. Everyone passed comments one after another. Jill wept even more miserably. Yes, I was really hesitant back then. I didnt want to give birth to her, but in the end, I still couldnt bear to abandon a tiny little life, so I gave birth to her! She looked at Tanya, who had come out. She cried and shouted, Tanya, I know I was wrong. All of this is my fault. I misplaced my resentment towards your father on you. Can you forgive me? As soon as she said that, everyone looked at Tanya. Ms. Turner, why dont you forgive her? Yeah. In a situation like this, if you still dont forgive her, then youll be the one at fault! She didnt mean it Lilys car arrived at the gate at this point. Chapter 534 - Trying To Take Advantage of The Smiths? Are You Worthy? Lilys car couldnt enter because the gates were completely blocked. She could only park the car at the roadside. With the DNA test report in hand, she walked around the crowd and strode towards Nora. Nora was still standing at the side and watching. After receiving Lilys report, the corners of her lips curled upward slightly-it was just as she had expected! However, she didnt immediately step forward to say anything. Instead, she continued to observe the situation with a look in her eyes that seemed as though she had the whole situation under control. Lily whispered, Anti, can I finally She stretched out two fingers, made a gesture as if a little figure was walking, and asked happily, go to bed now? Go ahead, replied Nora. Whew! Lily breathed a sigh of relief and took two steps toward the porch. But she had only taken two steps when her phone rang. No one knew what the person on the other side said, but Lilys expression suddenly changed. She messed up her hair irritably and shouted angrily, Shit! Then, she turned and complained to Nora with her cell phone in hand. Quentin simply refuses to relieve himself without me. I ultimately am not fated to have any rest. Nora: ? She asked hesitantly, Didnt you hire several caregivers for him? When Lily heard this, she became even angrier. Lily, who had initially teased Quentin and infuriated him every day in the hospital, looked utterly helpless in this instant. She said, In the beginning, I wanted to tease him, so I helped him with it every time. He was shy at first, but he eventually got used to it. When I got someone else to do it, he kept complaining that he cant do it with anyone else now, so he keeps holding it in! Nora: Lily glanced at her. Can I hook Quentin up to a urinary catheter and drainage bag? Nora glanced at her and quietly replied, No. Quentin had very strong self-esteem. If they hooked him up to a drainage bag, it would probably scar him mentally. He was someone who liked to show off and bask in the limelight. Nora really didnt want to make him feel like he was handicapped. Lily was also just joking. Different patients must be treated differently. Besides, Quentin was really very handsome and she liked his looks very much, so she would just let it be. She shrugged. Then, she squeezed her way out of the crowd that she had only just squeezed past to come in, and drove off. As Nora looked at her from the back, she couldnt help but touch her nose. Should she give Lily another pay raise? Look at how tired she was making the child. While she was talking to Lily, she didnt forget about Tanya, of course. After Lily left, she looked at Jill again. There was a ring of people around Jill. All of them were married ladies who had come to give Tanya wedding gifts. Some of them were afraid of getting involved and didnt want to offend Tanya, but most of them were mothers who didnt agree with Tanyas behavior. They came forward to comfort Jill. Alright, alright. No matter what, its all over. The murderer has also been thrown into jail, so no one will harass you anymore. As for your children, Tanya is your only daughter now. Since youve already brought her up, its not like you can really become enemies with her, right? Exactly. Mrs. Smith is not an unreasonable person, either. You have a daughter yourself too, so you should also be able to understand your mothers pain Tanya, who was so angry that she was shaking, clenched her fists. Jill was clearly spouting nonsense. Karl had clearly said that the two of them were willingly dating each other back then. How did it turn into a claim that Karl had forced himself on her? She pointed at Jill and took a deep breath. Dad said that the two of you willingly dated each other back then! Jill sighed. Yes, of course he would say that. How else can he put it? That he forced himself on me? For your reputations sake, I also allowed him to force me into a corner. When I thought of the nightmare from back then, how could I dare to tell the truth? Jill dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief. But things are different now, he has been arrested. I believe the bad guys will definitely receive retribution! Thats why I am willing to tell the truth now. All these years, I have really been so wronged and suffered so many grievances! Everyone else heaved sighs. Tanya sneered, You dont have to play the victim and try to win sympathy here. My father is not that kind of a person. When she said that, Jill cried even harder. Tanya, how can you trust a murderer over me? I know that murderer has made a lot of money overseas and that he has given all that money to you, so you treat him better than you treat me! But dont forget, I am your mother who brought you up! Whereas you have only known him for half a month! This remark of hers was a little accusatory and hinted that Tanya only trusted Karl because of money. The expressions of the wealthy ladies around them immediately changed. They looked at one another and the corners of their lips spasmed. Jill was still speaking. She said, I know Karl left you a lot of money! You will also bring it with you to the Smiths after your wedding tomorrow. I dont care about any of that, I can bear it. But how can you abandon me and refuse to acknowledge me as your mother? The others stepped forward and tried to persuade Tanya. Mrs. Smith, Mrs. Jones is actually quite pitiful. Theres no lasting enmity between mothers and daughters. Mrs. Jones certainly made a mistake and was partial to Hillary in the past, but now that Hillary is gone, you are her only daughter Why dont the two of you reconcile? Everyone liked being harmonious, and disapproved of abandoning the elderlythough Jill didnt need Tanya to provide for her With everyone trying to persuade her, Tanyas eyes were close to reddening. Karl actually had the chance to flee. Although she hadnt been aware when the incident took place, she had tossed and turned all night yesterday, unable to sleep. After thinking about it carefully, she realized that Karls cell phone had been constantly ringing when they were on the way to the bridal shop. Later, Karl had also behaved as though he knew that the officers would rush in to arrest him He had already known a long time ago, but he hadnt fled. He was just hoping that he could drag things out until his daughters wedding and that he could give his daughters hand in marriage to Joel at the wedding before he left. But it had still been too late. No one knew that when Karl was taking off his suit, he had turned to her and looked at her with a smile in his eyes. He had even said, You look so beautiful in the wedding gown. Her father had helped Jill and taken action against her in the beginning because he felt a little guilty toward Jill. How could someone like that possibly force himself on Jill? Tanya clenched her fists and asked, What exactly do you want? Jill finally sat up straight and sighed. Tanya, what can I do? I just want you to see me as your mother. Cant we just get along properly? Your Uncle Jones has also been wanting to form a good relationship with the Smiths. Form a good relationship with the Smiths As expected, she was here to demand benefits again! There was simply no end to that family of parasites! Jill got onto her feet. The two of us are mother and daughter, but the Smiths have been constantly cracking down on the Joneses recently, causing the Joneses business to nosedive. Tanya, I dont expect the Smiths to take care of us anymore. On account of our relationship as mother and daughter, cant you give the Joneses a way out? She was spinning stories again! Tanya was filled with despair as she stared at Jill. Joel had a thousand and one ways to punish the Joneses, but hadnt he already chosen to not take any action because of her?! If Jill wasnt her mother, the Joneses would have gone bankrupt a long time ago! Tanyas eyes were all red. When she was about to speak, a voice suddenly rang out. So, you want to take advantage of the Smiths? Are the Joneses worthy of doing so? Chapter 535 - Feel Free To Sue Him Then The voice was clear and pleasant but cold, shocking everyone present. Everyone suddenly turned around to see Joel, who had returned home at some point, standing outside the crowd. The man, who usually had a smile on his face, had a frosty look at the moment. Everyone who saw him subconsciously stepped aside and made way for him. Just like that, Joel took step after step toward Tanya and went up to her. As he stood beside her and held her hand, his attractive fox-like eyes glanced at Jill. Jills heart trembled at the sight of him. But when she thought of how Joel had always shown her mercy in the past, she became bold again. The Joneses brought Tanya up. By virtue of our kindness in bringing her up, how are we unworthy of it? The Joneses had brought Tanya up? The woman must have forgotten again how Tanya had survived! At the Joneses, she survived by eating garbage that the others had left behind. The money that she bought her school textbooks with were all earned by working as a babysitter for the Joneses. The nine-year compulsory education was free of charge. Even the money for her tuition in high school had come from her distributing flyers during summer vacations! What kind of financial support had they given her? Joel had decided not to hold it against the Joneses all this time simply because Jill was Tanyas mother. No matter how badly she treated Tanya, she was her biological mother. This was a fact that would never change! He hadnt made any moves because he was afraid that Tanya would come to regret it in the future. After all, they were mother and daughter related by blood, and Tanya had indeed grown up under her supervision. Moreover, Tanya initially had Karl to stand up for her, so Joel was more than happy to hide at the back. Firstly, this gave Karl an opportunity to do something, which would help with him repairing his relationship with Tanya. Secondly, as a junior, it ultimately wasnt appropriate for him to be too merciless with his elders. But now that Karl had been imprisoned, if Joel still didnt step forward, wouldnt Tanya be bullied to death? The previous night, when Jill took money from other people, demanded that Joel did what she asked, and then left after saying that, Tanya had already thought it through. On that night itself, she had already told Joel that she wanted to sever ties with Jill! Tanya had already made up her mind. Jill had no boundaries. There was no way Tanya would allow such a shameless parasite to leech off the Smiths! It was because she had finally made up her mind that Joel stepped forward today. He didnt want outsiders to rebuke Tanya and say that she didnt have a conscience. In that case, he would be the bad guy instead! He stared straight at Jill and sneered, What does the fact that youre Tanyas mother have to do with the Smiths?! The question stunned Jill, and she stood where she was in a daze. She frowned and asked Joel perplexedly, Tanya is your wife, so that makes me your mother-in-law! How am I unrelated to the Smiths? Joels eyes suddenly turned cold. Oh? Sorry, but Ive always been a cold and heartless man, and I believe there are a lot of people who have said that about me behind my back. They call me the smiley Hades, right? Joel and Justin were equally famous in New York, but he wasnt as fearsome as Justin because he always looked like he was smiling. However, everyone knew that he was a wolf in sheeps clothing. One could never figure out what he liked. He might be smiling at you one second, and then taking your life the next! Many years ago, a real estate company had been driven into a corner by the Smiths. Desperate, the boss had approached Joel and gotten down on his knees in front of him to beg for forgiveness. The smiling Joel had told him to stand up. Thinking that Joel had let him off, the boss had left gratefully. However, the next day, he found out that the company had still gone bankrupt! In the end, the boss threw himself off the top of a building. This incident was also the first thing that Joel had done after he took over the Smiths. It had intimidated all of New York, and no one had dared to underestimate him ever since. At this moment, when Jill heard what he said, chills suddenly ran down her spine. She stared at Joel and swallowed. W-what are you planning? Joel took out a stack of evidence proving the Joneses crimes of tax evasion and waved it back and forth. He replied, I just thought Id cooperate with the authorities and crack down on some tax evasion. Jill swallowed at once, the look in her eyes going blank. She stared at Joel incredulously. H-how dare you! The authorities had been very strict in cracking down on tax evasion recently. Should the evidence about the Joneses tax evasion be submitted, the Joneses would definitely go bankrupt! Not only would they lose all their money, but Mr. Jones would even have to go to jail! Joel cast his eyes down. I have already dialed 911 just now. Im sure the police will come and retrieve the evidence very soon. His simple one-liner made Jills knees go weak with fright. It was at this moment that Mr. Jones, who had sent Jill here, finally couldnt hide anymore. He got out of the car at the side, stepped in front of Jill, and said to Joel, Mr. Smith, this is all a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding! I will take her away now, okay? Jill said angrily, No! Smack! Mr. Jones slapped her across the cheek at once. Shut up! Then, he wanted to drag her away and leave. Joel stared at Mr. Jones. He had threatened them several times with their company previously and each time, Mr. Jones would come forward and take Jill away. But a short while later, Jill would always pop up again. Every word of hers had even stabbed right into Tanyas heart this time. Joel said dispassionately, Im afraid the two of you wont be able to leave this time. Mr. Jones had initially thought it would be the same as before this time too. If they behaved themselves for a while, Joel would let them off. He didnt expect to hear a response like that instead. He was so scared that sweat instantly trickled down his forehead. His face paled a little and he said, Mr. Smith, were all family here. Your mother-in-law was just too angry. Please forgive her this one time! I promise she will never show up in front of you ever again. Joel looked at Mr. Jones. It seems like youve been saying this same thing every time. The look that Joel was giving him made Mr. Jones choke on his breath at once. He glared at Jill furiously, stretched out his hand, and hit Jills face again, causing her cheek to swell at once. He said, You bitch, I told you not to come, but you simply had to! Hurry up and get down on your knees at once, and apologize to Tanya and Mr. Smith! Get down on her knees? By demanding that Tanyas mother kneel down and apologize to her, were they really apologizing, or were they trying to drive Tanya into a corner?! Everyone present could see this very clearly. Jill burst into tears at once. Tanya, you have no conscience whatsoever! Do you really want me to get down on my knees in front of you?! Everyone looked at Tanya in unison and began to persuade her.: Mrs. Smith, Mrs. Jones knows that shes in the wrong. Why dont you let her off this time Yes, Mrs. Smith, one must have boundaries in what they do. Shes your mother Tanya stared at her and merely smiled sarcastically. No, its fine. Joel suddenly spoke up. Jill immediately breathed a sigh of relief. She just knew that so long as she was Tanyas mother, there was nothing Tanya and Joel could do about her! She was still thinking about it when she suddenly heard Joel continue. He said, If you have anything else to say, you can tell that to the police! As he said that, the police came over in the distance. Mr. Jones? Someone has reported you for tax evasion! Please come with us to the police station to assist in investigations! When the police officers showed up, everyone present was shocked. No one had thought that Joel actually meant business this time! Everyone looked at him in shock and swallowed hard. Jill also came back to her senses. She immediately burst into tears again and cried out, Tanya, Joel! Are the two of you really going to drive me into a corner until Im dead? How can you be so heartless?! Like before, Joel spoke without waiting for Tanya to say anything. He said, I have always been a heartless man. After all, Im someone who doesnt even want his biological parents. Joels relationship with his parents had always been bad. After Ian had chosen him to be the heir to the Smiths, he had stayed with Ian all these years and rarely interacted with his parents. Joel was a very straightforward and decisive person. Since he had already made the decision to pull no punches, he would not show any mercy anymore. Even if Tanya blamed him for it in the future, he would still get rid of the scourge for her today! His expression was cold and there was no emotion in his eyes. He clearly looked like he was going to completely abandon Jill and the Joneses. Jill and Mr. Jones panicked for real when they saw him like this. Mr. Jones became furious and kicked Jill. Its all your goddamn fault! Despite being kicked, Jill did not retaliate. Instead, she looked at Tanya and Joel furiously and asked, Are the two of you really going to push us this far? Tanya didnt reply. Joel replied with a smile, Youre mistaken. I didnt force you to evade tax. It was obvious that he wasnt going to be persuaded otherwise! At once, Mr. Jones knew that he was finished. He glared at Jill huffily. Goddamn it, if I am going to be finished, then I am definitely taking you to hell with me! The look in Jills eyes became flustered at his words. Given what the two of them had done back then, if he spilled the beans, both of them would be doomed no matter what! Therefore, Jill mustnt let him be detained! She yelled, Tanya! Joel! If the two of you dare to give the evidence to the police, I will make a police report that Karl raped me! Her words made Tanyas eyes widen abruptly. Jill stared at them and said, I wonder how many years of imprisonment Karl will be sentenced to if a rape charge is added? Life imprisonment? Tanya, if you really hate me that much, then I will sue him! Tanya and Joel, who didnt expect Jill to be so shameless, frowned. All Karl had done was transport some bad guys into the country, so even if he was sentenced to jail, it would just be for two to three years. However, if Jill were to sue him and the rape charge was proven, then Karls sentence would increase by a lot more years! Despite that, Joel remained unmoved. Do you have any evidence? Evidence? Jill yelled furiously, Tanya is the evidence! If the two of you dont give me a way out, then even if I die, I will take her down with me! Seeing that the atmosphere was more or less ready and that she was about to achieve her goal, Nora finally walked out slowly. She said with a smile, Feel free to sue him, then. Chapter 536 - Jill Is Not Tanya’s Mother!! Noras words made everyone present look at her in shock. Jill did not understand why she would suddenly say such a thing, but she still looked at Tanya angrily. You dont want your biological mother anymore? You dont want your biological father either?! Tanya, I didnt expect you to be such a heartless person! Tanya frowned at her scolding. However, Nora just had to smile and say, Of course she wants her biological father, but her biological mother do you even qualify for that? This sentence caused a huge commotion! Everyone present looked at Nora in disbelief. Even Tanya frowned and looked at Nora in confusion. Jills eyes flickered, but she did not think a girl would be able to tell anything. She cried and said, How am I not? I spent 10 months pregnant and gave birth to her, but now, she doesnt even recognize me as her mother? Yes, I didnt treat her well, but I gave her life! Thats the eternal family tie! The others nodded. Thats right. Its a debt for a parent to give their child life. Even if she doesnt acknowledge this mother, she cant sue her own mother Shes too unfilial When Jill heard that there were still people speaking up for her, she looked at Tanya. Tanya, choose! If you dare let the police take your Uncle Jones away, Ill report the matter to the police! Nora had her hands behind her back. Her almond-shaped eyes jumped slightly. She looked at Jill as if she was looking at an idiot. Didnt I say it just now? Go ahead and sue him. You said that Karl raped you, but Karl said that he and you were truly in love. Tanyas existence is solely the product of your love. Whoever reports him will have to be the witness. You have to produce reasonable evidence. Without evidence, its useless even if you sue her to the gods! With that, she deliberately looked at Jill and said slowly, When the time comes, youll be framed. Youll have a good time in jail with Mr. Jones. With that, she knocked her head with the DNA report in her hand. Look at my memory. A man and a woman cant be in the same prison, you two will have to separate On the other hand, Karl only made a small mistake. Hell be detained for only two years. She frowned. I remember that Uncle Karl is not very good-tempered. I think he wanted to At this point, she glanced at Jill. Then, she tsked and said coldly, I wonder if Uncle Karl will let you off then? These words made Jill shudder. She had never known that Karl would only be sentenced to two or three years. If that was the case, then after Karl was released two years later, her life would definitely not be good! When she thought of how Karl had once pointed a gun at her, Jills legs went limp. She immediately cursed, I dont have evidence of his rape, but back then, Karl was a gangster. He even took a life! Noras grip on the DNA result tightened slightly, but her voice was still filled with mockery. Human life? How strange. If there was such a case, why didnt the police know? In order to confirm Karls crime, Jill shouted, 27 years ago, Karl once killed a person named Leonel! He was also wanted back then. He escaped from the country after that! Although more than 20 years have passed, hes still a murderer! I saw him kill people back then with my own eyes! Leonel Nora frowned. She had watched Jill scold Tanya here, and watched as Joel was forced into a corner by Jill step by step. It was all to force her to say this! They had gone to investigate Karl but to no avail. However, if they investigated this case, they would definitely find some clues! If she had asked Jill nicely, Jill definitely would not have told them. That was why Nora decided to use this method! Now that her words had been dug out, she instantly stood up and could not be bothered to act anymore. Her expression returned to its usual coldness. Although Joel did not understand what his little sister had been doing just now, he sneered when he saw that she had stopped talking. He said to Jill, Dont you know that there are limits to cases? After the limit, old cases will not be dug out again! He ignored Jills shocked expression and said to the police, Now that we have our answers, please take her away! He handed the evidence of tax evasion to the police. The police were about to leave with Mr. Jones. Wait! Wait! Jill and Nora suddenly spoke at the same time. The two policemen turned back in shock. Jill glanced at Nora and sneered. Youre afraid too, right? Let me tell you, Tanya, Joel, if you dare to sue your Uncle Jones, Ill kill myself here today! She looked at Tanya with hatred. And youd be the murderer who killed her own mother! You forced your mother to die! Almost as soon as she finished speaking, Nora walked in front of the police. Police officers, I want to report a case too. The two policemen were stunned. Who are you suing? Nora raised the DNA report in her hand. I want to sue Jill! She is not Tanyas mother! Chapter 537 - Fake Face! Her words stirred up a thousand waves. The people outside looked at Nora in surprise. Joel and Tanyas eyes widened as well. The two of them looked at each other. Tanya was at a loss. Joel stepped forward and asked, Nora, whats going on? Nora did not hand the DNA report to the police. Instead, she dragged her feet and walked to Tanya, and handed it to her. Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with pity. She sighed. Jill is not your mother. No, I should say that the person standing in front of everyone is not Tanyas mother! Tanya had already done a DNA test with Karl last time, so she already knew what the DNA test report looked like. When she heard this, she still opened the report in her hand in disbelief. When she saw that their DNA was only 30% similar, she was stunned. Jill was not her mother. She was not her mother. This thought made Tanya swallow hard. She raised her head again and looked at Nora. Her lips trembled as she asked, Nora, whats going on? Her eyes were already filled with tears. Since she was young, Jill had always said to her C Im your mother. Can I hurt you? Im your mother. No matter what I do to you, Ive given you this life, and you owe me! Im just biased toward Hillary. You owe me this! Im your mother, so you have to support me in my old age! She had had enough of all the moral abductions and accusations from the people around her. She had always wondered what mistake she had made to make her mother hate her so much. However, she had never thought that Jill was not her mother at all. At this moment, there was no anger from being deceived in the depths of her heart. There was no surprise now that she knew the truth. All she had was a relaxed feeling from the depths of her soul. as a Yes. She heaved a sigh of relief. She was not an annoying child, much less a child that even her own mother did not like. Tanyas eyes turned red. Since she was young, she had always wanted to ask why she did not like her, but at this moment, she seemed to have received the answer she had wanted for so long This left her in a daze. She did not even want to ask It was only when Joel spoke that Tanya looked at Nora. Before Nora could say anything, Jill, who was shocked by Noras words, had already shouted, Youre talking nonsense! Youre talking nonsense here! Im her mother! Nora pointed at the DNA report in Tanyas hand. The evidence is right here. Are you still not going to admit it? Jills eyes were in a daze, and her expression was extremely ugly. She panicked and refused to admit it. Your report is definitely fake! However, Joel explained, This report was produced by the National Detection Center. Its authenticity is absolutely reliable! Jill swallowed hard and looked at the people around her. Suddenly, she pointed at her face and said, Everyone, come and judge. You say Im not her mother? Then how can I look so similar to her?! Even Hillary and I arent as similar! Jill was not actually ugly. Tanya was 60% similar to her but was even more beautiful. However, Hillary looked ordinary. From the looks of it, Jill looked more like Tanyas mother than Hillarys. If Nora had said that Hillary was not Jills child, people might have believed her more. Therefore, everyone said, Thats right. I think they look alike too! Tanya and Jills eyes are the same. How can they not be mother and daughter? Even if theyre not mother and daughter, they should be family. After all, they look so similar. But why is the DNA similarity only 30% in this report? The people around them discussed softly. Even if the DNA report was true, they trusted their eyes more. When Jill heard this, she suppressed her panic and said, Yes, just by the looks, Tanya and I can confirm that were biological mother and daughter! Theres definitely something wrong with your report! Dont try to brush us off with such a report! When this was said, everyone looked at Nora. Some people also felt that the report was fake With the Smiths and Hunts power, it shouldnt be difficult to fake a DNA report, right? In order to draw the line with Jill, is the Smith family creating a lie? Jill is really too much of a mess. How many times has she forced her biological daughter like this? But the way they falsified the DNA report is too low. Jill felt a little smug. Her eyes were even colder, but she still found a way out for the two of them. Tanya, look at your face. You completely inherited my strengths to be so good-looking. Now, you cant deny that youre related to me by blood, right? The report can be fake, but can your face be fake?! Tanya frowned. She was too similar to Jill. Then why did Nora say that they were not mother and daughter? She then came back to her senses and looked at Nora. She asked, Whats going on? Noras expression was still light. She was very slow and calm. She was wearing a pair of jeans and a white T-shirt. As she looked at the sun, her straight black hair was casually draped behind her back. When she saw that everyone was looking at her, her lips curled up slightly as she slowly said, Of course you can fake your face. Chapter 538 - The Truth!! Everyone was shocked. Everyones eyes swept across Tanya and Jills faces. Her face could be fake With the current plastic surgery skills, of course she could fake it! Everyone had watched her grow up. She had always been like that since she was young. Everyone knew if she had changed her face or not. But as for plastic surgery Everyone looked at Jill. Jills eyes became even more flustered. She had vowed earlier that the DNA report was fake because she thought that Nora and Tanya could only compare their DNA. She had relied on her face to pretend that the report was fake. But now, she understood. Nora clearly knew more! When Tanya heard Noras words, she was even more stunned. On her beautiful face, her eyes looked at Nora in shock. You mean she did plastic surgery according to look like my mother? Jill stared at Nora, wanting to know what she would say next. She felt as if all the warmth in her body had dissipated at this moment. She swallowed, still holding onto some hope. Then, she saw the girl standing there and said coldly, She replaced your mother. Her words made Jills legs weaken and she fell to the ground. She knew. She really knew everything! But how did she know?! Nora knew that everyone was very curious. She originally wanted to explain everything in one breath, but she did not expect her to suddenly open her mouth and yawn. Everyone was speechless. Nora also felt that she was a little too much. At such a high energy moment, how could she suddenly be sleepy? Her voice became even hoarser as she said slowly, Shes not Jill. The real Jill passed away 25 years ago! Jill shook her head crazily and roared at her, No, this isnt true. You, youre talking nonsense! This is a story you made up! You have no evidence! Nora sneered. How do you know I dont have evidence? Jill Oh, wait, should I say Margot? Jill No, it should be Margot. She was even more flustered when Nora said her real name. Her body trembled slightly. She wanted to say something, but when she opened her mouth, it was as if her throat was blocked. She was speechless. She was really too shocked and afraid. She had never thought that Nora would really investigate her this thoroughly! A voice suddenly came from the crowd. Margot? Oh my god, Ive heard of this person! Where did you hear that? When we were young, she was in the papers. She and the person she mentioned earlier Yes, Leonel, they were a couple! I remember now. Back then, after Karl killed Leonel, his wife fled for her life and ran on the streets in a panic. She bumped into the police and said that Karl had killed someone. Then, the police captured Karl. I heard that Margot was killed a year later. She died very tragically, and her face was disfigured. The police only confirmed her identity with an identification document. Everyone said that Karl had returned to kill her again Isnt she dead? IIII No one was stupid. Hearing what this person had said, everyone was stunned for a moment before realizing something. no Everyone looked at Margot and took a step back in shock. Tanyas mind was in a mess. She looked at the person, who had just spoken, in disbelief. She suddenly realized something and her eyes turned red. The person who died was my mother, Jill?! Nora nodded. Yes. Back then, Karl did not kill anyone. It was Margot who had an affair and got pregnant. After Leonel discovered this, Margot went all out and killed him! However, Karl happened to see her. Margot could only blame him at that time and even stabbed herself. She told the police that Karl had killed someone. At that time, Karl had escaped and inadvertently confirmed his crime. However, Karl had more friends in the underworld. Everyone believed his words, so they began to harass Margot. They even said that if she didnt turn herself in, she would really die! At that moment, Margot incidentally bumped into Karls girlfriend, Jill, who is also Tanyas mother She began to devise a plan. After she and Jill gave birth, she schemed to kill Jill and undergo plastic surgery to look like Jill to marry her adulterer, Mr. Jones! As for Tanya She didnt kill her because everyone knew that Jill was pregnant. And she didnt want her biological daughter to become an illegitimate daughter. Therefore, she left Tanya behind and forged Hillarys birth date, making Hillary the true young mistress of the Joneses! All of this was heard by Nora through Margot and Mr. Joness fight the other day. After combining the bits and pieces, Nora formed a complete logical chain! When she saw Margots pale face and Mr. Jones, who had collapsed to the ground in fear, she knew that her reasoning was perfect. Although the recording of their eavesdropping could not be used as evidence, after finding out what had happened back then, Nora had already found all kinds of evidence. And she submitted it to the police. After Nora slowly described what happened back then, the entire place became silent. A voice suddenly sounded. Back then, someone even said that Margot was killed to avenge her husband. She and her husband were very close I even shed a few tears for her, but I didnt expect the truth to be so cruel! Tanyas eyes were already red from anger as she glared at Margot. Margot had framed her biological father and even killed her mother. She had even enslaved her for 26 years!! Tanya trembled in anger. She suddenly screamed and rushed to Margot. She raised her hands and attacked! Pisk! The crisp sound of a slap rang in everyones ears. The people around frowned. Some people even sighed deeply. The two policemen waited for Tanya to slap her more than twenty times. When Margots face was clearly swollen, they stepped forward and stopped her. Alright, youre not allowed to fight. They also wanted to do things professionally, really! However, they had suddenly felt a little dizzy and could not vent their anger! Therefore, they had given the victim the chance to beat the criminal! That was it! Tanya was pulled away. Her palm was swollen from the slaps, but she still felt that she had not vented her anger for the past 26 years. Joel said, You have to believe in the law. Tanya covered her head and slowly squatted down. She cried in pain again. Margot, whose eyes were swollen from the slaps, looked at her and wiped the corner of her mouth before spitting out a mouthful of blood. Perhaps she knew that she was done for, so she stopped pretending. She stared at Tanya and sneered. You can only consider yourself unlucky! Who asked your father to see through me?! Haha, I did so many bad things, and my daughter received retribution. When she died, I didnt want to live anymore! But it doesnt matter if I die. Your father also broke the law! He has to go to jail! He cant even attend his daughters wedding. Your family deserves to have a bad ending! Hahahaha! Chapter 539 - Karl’s Choice! Margot hated Karl. Leonel and Karl were both gangsters back then. They did not do much work and gambled every day. She was sent to Jones bed by Leonel to get some money. Mr. Jones was rich and liked her body. The two of them were often together. However, every time Leonel took the money and asked her to sleep with him, he would beat her up. Later on, when he realized that she was pregnant Leonel would get her to ask Mr. Jones for a huge sum of money! Only then did Margot kill him ruthlessly. At that time, she did not have any hostility toward Karl. However, it was strange that Karl had bumped into her murder scene! Margot still remembered that she had turned around happily after killing Leonel, only to be scared out of her wits when she saw Karl. She begged him to pretend that he had not seen any of it. However, when Karl saw Leonel die, he said, Margot, turn yourself in. I believe the law will treat you gently! However, she then stabbed the knife into her own arm. She was covered in blood as she walked past Karl. She was also doing this for her own happiness. She was pregnant. She could not go to jail! She ran into the street and shouted, Murder! Murder! Karl chased after her. Margot, dont be like this. Go surrender yourself! Then, she bumped into the traffic police. She said that Karl had killed someone. As a hooligan, Karl always had some criminal records on him. If he ran away, he would be confirmed as a murderer. Margot thought that she would be able to rest easy from now on. She even wanted to have a child and marry Mr. Jones. However, Mr. Jones said that he could not marry her. Her status was too low, and she was even married. If the two of them got married, the police would suspect them of Leonels murder. She had endured it silently and finally gave birth to Hillary. Then, Jill came looking for her. She carried the child who had been born just two days ago and knocked on her door. Margot, where did Karl go? He cant have killed anyone, right? Can you tell me? Where did he go? Margot stared at her beautiful face. Mr. Jones always said that she was not beautiful enough to marry him. Jill cried and wanted to look for the police to investigate the case again. Margot was afraid. Therefore, she went all out and killed Jill. After killing her, Margot stared at that face. Karls murder case had not been closed yet. The police were already suspecting her, but what if Margot was also killed? Margot then cut open Jills face and forced Mr. Jones to bring her for plastic surgery. From then on, she lived with Jills identity. As for Tanya She had originally wanted everyone to know that Jill had given birth. She did not want her daughter to become an illegitimate daughter and a murderers child. Therefore, she left Tanya behind and forged Hillarys birth date. From then on, she had always wanted Tanya to die. When she was young, she had even deliberately locked her in the toilet to starve for four days. The family went out for a holiday. When she returned, she thought that she would see her corpse, but the little girl was still alive at her last gasp. She was like wild grass with such tenacious vitality. Margot and Mr. Jones were taken away by the police. With Noras statement and some evidence provided, Margots murder charge was confirmed. What awaited her would be life imprisonment and the dark days in prison. A shocking conspiracy was easily exposed by Nora. Furthermore, the so-called murderers father had already been cleared of suspicion. Tanya was no longer a murderers daughter. The people who had come to the Smiths to give gifts finally faced Tanya more sincerely. Everyone gave their gifts and left. The room finally quietened down after everyone left. Tanya was in a daze while Joel sat beside her and comforted her softly. Mia looked up and teased Tanya. Mommy, can I dance for you? Dont be sad. Ill help you hit bad Grandma Tanya hugged Mia. However, Cherrys eyes were as big as black grapes. The game on the phone had not started yet, but she said, God-mom, you should be happy. After all, its not that your mother doesnt love you, but shes not your mother at all! Can you be happy? Why dont I share the handsome guys I have with you? Nora: ? Joel: ?? Pete: ????! Pete pulled a long face and scolded, Cheryl Smith! How many times have I told you not to keep in contact with Brenda anymore? Otherwise, Ill tell the tyrant! Cherry stuck her tongue out at him. Pete, you cant be the tattler! The sky gradually darkened. Nora sat on the sofa, but she still felt a little uneasy. At 10 PM, when she had finished showering and was about to sleep and then wake up early the next day for Tanyas wedding, her phone suddenly rang. She picked up the call and Morriss voice came from the other end. Karl has escaped. Nora: ?? She did not speak for a moment, but Morris said in a deep voice, Breaking out of prison will add to his crime! He could have been sentenced to two to three years, but now, hell be sentenced to at least five years! At the same time, in the dark suburbs, a helicopter was parked. Black Panther looked at Karl and said, Boss, lets go! They must be looking for you everywhere! After leaving, they would be free! Chapter 540 - Q’s Habit Karl stood there, staring downtown. The sky in New York was gray and heavy. The foggy sky seemed covered in a layer of gray gauze. But at this moment, such weather was nostalgic in Karls eyes. Because his daughter was there. As he was staring, his phone suddenly rang. He picked up the call and a voice came from the other end. Arent you going to leave? Karl was silent for a moment before saying, If I leave like this, Ill never be able to come back! Escaping from prison added to his crime. He could even be killed during the capture! The other party sneered. You shouldnt have come back in the first place. You just have to complete the mission and bring those people back. Why are you interfering? Have you forgotten about your murder case? A hint of coldness appeared in Karls dark eyes. But now, the truth of my murder has been revealed. Im not the murderer! Its too late! Youre already on this road. Theres no turning back. Go abroad immediately and wait for my orders. Karl took a deep breath. After a moment, he said, Okay. C Once he flees, hell be a fugitive if he comes back. He probably wont be able to return to the country for the rest of his life! Morris was still talking. Besides, this case itself has a lot of suspicious points. If he leaves like this, hell be associated with the mysterious organization forever. Perhaps New York will also be hostile to the Assassin Alliance in the future! Nora: She hesitated for a moment before finally saying, Is it that easy to get past the prison of the special department? IIII Morris felt offended! He coughed and explained, Our prison is invincible. Even a cannon wont blast open the door. Nora asked, Then how did he escape? Morris sighed. He got the key. Nora was speechless again. Then, she shook her head and said, How long had it been since he escaped until you found out? Morris was silent again. Five hours. Nora pursed her lips. Five hours. You didnt notice? Morris knew that Nora did not mean to look down on him, but he still felt a little hurt in his heart. He coughed and said, Some surveillance cameras were replaced by the ones in front, so no one realized that he had escaped. I thought about his daughters wedding tomorrow, so I wanted to use that as a breakthrough and persuade him again. I only realized he was not inside when I pushed open the door. Nora held her chin and continued, Alright, then I understand. There are spies in the special department. Morris did not answer yes or no, which meant that he was probably suspicious as well. After a while, Morris said, Well set up a surveillance camera around Tanya tomorrow. Do you think hell come? Nora was silent for a moment. After a while, she sighed. I dont know. She really could not tell which was more important between Karls life and his daughters wedding. She hung up and lay on the bed. After thinking about it for a while, she sent Justin a message: Help me hack into the system and investigate Leonels case. Justin called her immediately. When she picked it up, she could hear the sound of typing on the keyboard. The man chuckled and said, Why dont you do it yourself? Nora yawned. Im tired. Justin nodded. Then, he hacked into the system. After two minutes, he said, There are no records. Leonels case was public knowledge, so why were there no records? Nora frowned and was in thought when Justin said, Oh no. Nora was taken aback. Whats the matter? Justin coughed. I was discovered. Nora: ? How could Y be discovered? As she was thinking, she heard Justin say, Last time, the two of us hacked into it. We probably accidentally triggered something. The hackers from the special department targeted us. I was in a hurry to find the answer earlier and didnt notice it. Now, the other party has established a passageway to chat with me. He asked me who I am. Nora: ? She hesitated for a moment and asked, Then what did you say? Justin chuckled. I said, Im Q. Nora: !! Why did she have to take the rap?! She grimaced. And? Justin laughed again. Hes recruiting me and wants me to work for the special department. Nora: The corners of her mouth twitched. Before she could ask, Justin said again, I rejected him. Nora responded with an oh. Then, she heard the man opposite her laugh softly. Nora asked, Whats wrong? Justin smirked. Its nothing. His tone was filled with mockery. Nora ignored him. Stop talking. You exposed your identity. I wont bail you out when they catch you. Justin laughed. Dont worry. If Im caught, Ill be Q and youll be Y. 111 With Q and Ys identities, could they still play with each other like this? Nora did not bother with him anymore and hung up the phone. The next day was Tanya and Joels wedding. The wedding was held at the New York Grand Hotel. The Smiths had booked the entire hotel. Although Tanya kept saying that she did not want to hold a grand wedding, Joel did not agree. He even increased the scale of the wedding after discussing it with Karl. The hotel had originally been booked by someone. Joel had to pay 10 times the price to snatch it from someone else. Of course, this was not important. The important thing was It was rare for Nora to wake up early!! The wedding was held at noon, so Tanya had to wake up at six oclock to put on makeup, change her clothes, and prepare to go to the hotel. Noras mission today was to accompany her the entire time. After the alarm she had set rang three times, she got out of bed lazily and walked out with narrowed eyes. As soon as she went out, she saw Joel standing at the door, looking at her with a faint smile. Nora was taken aback. Whats the matter? Joel said, The special department called me last night and wanted to get Qs contact details from me. I said she was overseas. The special department kept saying they wanted to recruit an expert hacker like Q and asked me if there was anything else that could convince her, other than that fetish Nora: ??! She asked curiously, What fetish? What did Justin say yesterday?! Joel looked at her and chuckled. Yeah, I asked this question too. Then, they replied that Chapter 541 - The Wedding!! Joel deliberately paused. It was only after Nora raised her eyes that he finally said, Q said he wont leave the Hacker Alliance because theres someone in there he loves deeply-he cant live without Y. Nora: !!! Joel leaned into her ear and said, So, the reason why you still havent accepted Mr. Hunt, as well as why you dont take much initiative in this relationship is that you have someone else you like? Nora: ??? Joel sighed. Out of everyone you could like, why do you have to like Y, though? Dont you know that Y is the Hunt Corporations exclusive hacker and that he is on very good terms with Justin? They all say that he may be Justins secret brother. Nora, youd better not make the two brothers turn against each other. Nora couldnt be bothered to pay any attention to Joels teasing. She asked, Is the groom that free today? Joel laughed and said, Alright, Im just checking if Mia has woken up yet. Im going. After he left, Nora shook her head. Then, she went to Tanyas dressing room and watched Tanya put on her wedding gown. Nora also wore a white bridesmaids dress. She didnt put on any makeup. Her eyes and brows were light and simple, and her almond-shaped eyes docile. At first glance, everyone would be attracted by Tanya next to her-after all, she was the bride. But once one looked over, even though Nora didnt put on any makeup, she was still an existence impossible to ignore. At 8:28 in the morning, Tanya was picked up by the bridal car. At about ten oclock, she entered the hotel. The hotel was jam-packed with people. Nora accompanied Tanya to the lounge, where the latter would touch up her makeup depending on the situation. Once it was twelve oclock, the wedding would begin! When Nora entered the lounge, she looked around and found several undercover officers that the special department had dispatched. She broke into a frown. In this instant, she actually hoped that Karl would not come. But when she looked at the strained smile on Tanyas face, she couldnt help but sigh. Tanya sat at the vanity table and stared at the woman with exquisite makeup on in the mirror. In her eyes, however, was deep sorrow. The day before, when Jill no, Margot, the fake Jill, was taken away, it finally sank in that her mother had already passed away back then. And her father after being wronged for so many years, left with no other choice, had finally embarked on the path of crime. Amid the silence, soft whispers suddenly drifted over from the door. Have you heard? Karl has escaped from prison! He has escaped again! Sigh, if he hadnt escaped back then, maybe Jill wouldnt have died, and Tanya wouldnt have led such a miserable life when she was a child Yeah. Besides, his crime isnt that serious in the first place this time. Breaking out of prison like that, hell probably never return to the States again, right? Why would he do that? Why wouldnt he? The way I see it, its a good idea! He has been living in Switzerland all this time and has never come back all these years anyway. I reckon he has a lot of money all saved up. If he is imprisoned, how is he going to squander all that money? Thats true, but he is too selfish if he does that. He probably doesnt want his daughter anymore, right? I heard that he gave his daughter a huge sum of money? Whats the use of having so much money? Are people like us short of money? Tanya is really pitiful, though. She really doesnt have even a single person from her own family anymore. The voices gradually faded into the distance and the room became quiet. Tanya suddenly said, Say, Nora, how nice would it have been if he hadnt escaped back then? Nora clenched her jaw. She knew that Tanya was a little resentful toward Karl at this instant. If one thought about it carefully, Karl had indeed let Jill down. He was obviously in a relationship with Jill, yet he had just upped and left without taking any responsibility. Neither had he told Jill about his whereabouts, which led to Jill approaching Margot and losing her life. If he hadnt killed anyone, he should have trusted the police. Tanya lowered her head. He had even persuaded Margot to surrender, so why did he refuse to trust the law himself? He was a coward! She covered her face with her hands. Nora sighed and put her hand on Tanyas shoulder. Tanya raised her head again. He had already made a mistake once back then, yet he still ran away again this time Nora sighed silently. To be honest, if Karl had obediently gone to jail, Tanya might not have been so angry. However, Karls second escape made her very uncomfortable. He was being a coward again! Nora said, Perhaps he has his own difficulties. Tanya scoffed, I dont understand, what kind of difficulties could have made him abandon my mother back then? And what about now? What kind of difficulty could he be facing? Nora did not say anything. Someone knocked on the door at this point, and then a middle-aged couple walked in. At the sight of them, Tanya hurriedly got up and dabbed at the corners of her eyes with her head down. Nora looked at the couple. The woman was pretty and delicate while the man was calm and steady. He looked a little like Ian. After the two entered, the woman spoke first. She said, Hello, I am Joels mother. Tanya hurriedly greeted her respectfully. Hello, auntie. The woman nodded in a distant manner. As for Nora, enlightenment suddenly dawned upon her. They were Joels parents! So, that made them her uncle and aunt? After Ian inherited the Smiths, everyone in the same generation as Ian had moved out one after another, leaving only the young ones in the manor. Joel had grown up under Ians care and was not close to his parents. Joels mother said indifferently, Today is your wedding with Joel, so weve come. Well, some things are hard to say at the wedding, so I can only come over to speak with you in private. Tanya was very respectful. Please, go ahead. Joels mother lowered her head and a look of disdain appeared in her eyes. She said, We all know your background Tanya bit her lip. Joels mother went on. We will not fault you for having an ordinary person as your mother and a criminal as your father, but I hope you can let us take Mia and bring her up. As soon as she said that, Tanyas eyes widened and she said, No, you cant! The moment she said that, Joels father snorted and sneered, Why not? Can someone like you bring up a child well? We wont allow you to groom the third generation of the Smiths into good-for-nothings! Joels mother was surprisingly gentle as she said, Dont get us wrong, Tanya, he doesnt mean anything wrong. Its just that your father is ultimately a very unsavory man. Now that he has even escaped from prison and become the talk of the town, we are just worried that Mia will be negatively impacted Tanya clenched her fists. A sense of shame surged up in her. She stared at the two people in front of her, never expecting that her in-laws would say such things. Chapter 542 - Giving Her Hand Away!! Tanya was shaking. Whats wrong with my father? He was wronged back then. He was forced into his current situation! Even though she was complaining about him just now, she couldnt help but defend him when others badmouthed him. Joels mother sighed and said, Dont be so averse to us. We are Mias grandparents, we wont harm her. Pretty much right after she said that, though, an icy-cold voice came from the door. The two of you dont have to worry yourselves about this. Joel strode in. The man, who had always been a wolf in sheeps clothing, didnt have a smile on his face at the moment. He looked at the couple in front of him very coldly and said, Neither are you two Mias grandparents. At the sight of Joel, the couple looked a little flustered. Joels mother sighed and said, Joel, you cant say that Joel raised his eyebrows. Didnt the two of you already say so back when I was five? That you dont want a son like me anymore! That youre severing ties with me! You even wanted to kick me out of the Smiths at that time If it werent for Uncle Ian, Id probably have already starved to death. Joels father suddenly shouted angrily, Watch the way youre talking to us! No matter what, we are still your parents! Joel chuckled. He sounded a little sarcastic as he repeated, Parents? His words made both his father and mother shut up. Nora looked at them. Although she had heard from Louis a long time ago that Joel didnt get along with his parents, she hadnt expected it to be this bad. What exactly did they do to Joel to make him dislike them so much? To the extent that he would even mock them for calling themselves his parents? Was he saying that despite being their son, they didnt even treat him as well as Ian, who had adopted him? While she was wondering, Joels mother said, Joel, youd better not be so ungrateful! If it werent for us, you would never be what you are today! Let alone inherit the Smiths! Joel smiled. Its Uncle Ian who agreed to me inheriting the Smiths, not the two of you. His words made both his parents choke. Joel narrowed his fox-like eyes. If you dont want me to get angry, then please leave and live your own lives. Dont ever attempt to dictate mine. His threat made his father choke. Then, he snorted, turned, and went out. Joels mother took a deep breath and said, Do you think I want to meddle in your affairs that much? You have no idea how many people out there secretly look down on that woman youre marrying! Everyone is saying that she doesnt even have an elder to give her hand away today! This wedding is no different from a joke! She raised her chin and said, Doesnt matter if you acknowledge us or not, I wont attend such a wedding. I will never accept a daughter-in-law whose father is a criminal! Goodbye! When Nora craned her neck, she saw the woman saying something to her husband. Then, the two of them left the place for real. As parents, they werent even going to attend their sons wedding? What weirdos. Nora frowned. Joel had already walked behind Tanya and was holding her shoulders. Tanya was still shaking and there was sadness in her eyes. She suddenly asked, Did I embarrass you? Joel hurriedly replied, Why would you? Dont talk nonsense. Dont worry, I have already made all the arrangements for the wedding. But they are all gossiping in private Joel sneered, Do you know why they only dare to say those things in private?. Why? Because they dont dare to say it in front of me! Joel said coldly and seriously, Who would dare to badmouth you in front of me? And how would they dare to talk nonsense in front of you? Arent they afraid that Mrs. Smith would get angry and make them bankrupt overnight? Pfft! His words made Tanya laugh. Joel was about to say more when the door was pushed open. Justin strode in. He was here as the best man today. He stood beside Joel and slowly said, Mr. Rogers has called it quits. Mr. Rogers was a middle-aged man with a lot of prestige to his name in New York. The few of them had approached him to ask him to give Tanyas hand away today. After all, without a father to give her hand away, the wedding would seem incomplete. But why had he suddenly called it quits? Joels brows drew together. What happened? Justin looked at Tanya and sighed. Those people outside are saying rather unpleasant things. Mr. Rogers overheard them and left in anger. Then, his jaw tensed up and he said, Unfortunately, I dont have any reliable elders. The main issue, though, is that the wedding is about to start. There are only ten minutes left. Joel also clenched his fists. Just as the few of them were at a loss as to who to invite over at the last minute, Nora slowly said, Ill give her hand away! The two of them looked at her in unison. Nora walked over to Tanya and said, Tanya and I were already disapproving of asking Mr. Rogers to do it when you guys asked him to. I am Tanyas one and only best friend. Now that she is getting married, I will give her hand away! From now on, I will be Tanyas family! There was a moment of silence in the room. A brief moment later, Joel gave the final word. Okay! He looked at Tanya and smiled. I was just in denial when I approached Mr. Rogers. I cant shut those people up anyway. In that case, why should we let others control us? Its our wedding today, I only want the people closest to us to bear witness to our love! Tanyas eyes were red. She nodded heavily and said, Yeah! The wedding began. After the lounge was opened, Nora held Tanya as she stood at the door, where there would be a red carpet leading to the stage where Tanya would meet with Joel. As soon as the two of them appeared, a buzz went through the crowd. Whats going on? Why isnt there anyone giving away the brides hand in marriage? Her father escaped from prison. Of course there wouldnt be anyone! Isnt a wedding like this a little too weird? Yeah I also heard that Tanya isnt even bringing anything with her into the marriage. All her father gave her was a bank card. How much money can there be inside! The two families are not a good match! That must have been some sheer dumb luck for Tanya to be able to marry Mr. Smith! To tell the truth, although Hillary Jones is not that great either, she is ultimately still the precious young lady of the Joneses. Back then, when she got engaged to Mr. Smith, the Joneses gave them a full 30% of their company shares! In comparison, Tanya is really pitiful IIII Everyones comments reached Tanyas ears. Tanya clenched her fists. She looked at the red carpet ahead and suddenly thought of Karl. The man was crude but meticulous. Although she knew that he had escaped from prison, Tanya still wanted to record the wedding and show it to him in the future. She took a deep breath. She knew that without corresponding social status and without having a family with enough power to contend with the Smiths, life would be very hard for her in the future after she married Joel. But she was not afraid. She stretched out her hand, upon which a large warm hand enveloped it. Tanya was taken aback. When did Noras hands become so rough? She turned her head and looked over Chapter 543 - Karl Has Come!! only to see Karl standing next to her. He was wearing the dark red suit that he had tried on the other day, and he was beaming. He had a naive and ingratiating smile on his face. He looked at Tanya and smiled. Ive come, Tanya. Tanyas eyes instantly reddened. She grabbed Karls hand tightly but noticed that he was holding a small silver pistol in his other hand. The gun was pointed at Nora. He didnt say anything, but the undercover officers hiding in the crowd did not dare to step forward. Tanya was shocked. Dad, what are you doing? A smile appeared on Karls face when he heard her call him Dad. He said, Dont worry, she is your best friend, I would never hurt her. Its just that I have to do this to see your wedding to the end. Nora understood, though. She stood there lazily, fearless of the silver pistol pointed right at her. Because there werent any bullets in the gun. That was just a toy gun that Karl played with. As Black Cat, she had even once mocked Karl about it. However, Karl had said, This gun can be used to threaten people! What do you guys know? And now, it really was being used to threaten people. She stood where she was calmly and turned her head to look over. Sure enough, Morris had already taken a step forward. Karl, however, grinned and said, Captain Ford, Id advise you not to move. I just want to see my daughters wedding to the end. Im sure you guys will agree to it, right? Morris clenched his jaw. Nora raised her brows and said lazily, Captain Ford, I dont wanna die. Everyone was rather speechless when they saw her reaction. For some reason, despite her saying things like she didnt want to die as though she was scared, she couldnt even be bothered to look like she was in fear and trepidation. In the crowd, even Justins lip corners couldnt help but spasm. Why was his girl too lazy to even act? She was simply so cute. Morris held his earphone over his ear and said into it, Everyone, remain on standby. Dont mess around! His words immediately calmed all the other undercover officers. Karl offered Tanya his arm and allowed her to hold it. Tears were rolling down Tanyas cheeks. She didnt know what to say. From the red carpet at the entrance to the stage in the distance, there was a total distance of two hundred meters. Joel was standing in the middle of the red carpet and waiting for her. Karl walked forward with her step by step. He said in a rather flustered manner, Dont cry, Tanya! Dads fine The crying Tanya asked, Did you escape from prison just to attend my wedding? Dont you know that by doing that, another charge will be added to your crimes? You only needed to be in jail for two or three years, but now youll have to be in there for five years! Karl grinned and said, Im tough and sturdy. Five years is just right. Three years arent enough for me to do anything in prison at all. Tanyas lips were still pressed together tightly. Tears rolled down her cheeks as she said, Mom was killed by Margot. I know. Dont worry, I wont let her off, replied Karl coldly. Then, he sighed and said, Ive already let your mother down once, Tanya, I cant let you down too. I hope you can be the happiest bride today. Tanya was choking from her sobs. Nora, who was being held at gunpoint by Karl, walked leisurely beside the two of them. She heaved a silent sigh as she watched them. She glanced at the crowd, only to find that Ian was actually sitting in the first row and silently tearing up. In addition, as he cried, he even glanced at her as though he had sensed her looking at him. Nora: Excuse me! Your status as a big boss in the world of commerce has shattered! Right at this moment, a cold and unfamiliar voice suddenly rang out in the earphones: Karl Moore has broken out of prison. He is armed and threatening the safety of the hostage. The sniper is ready and on standby. Permission granted to kill the target if necessary! I repeat, as part of the Assassin Alliance, Karl Moore is a cruel and vicious man. For the hostages safety, as well as the safety of everyone present, permission has been granted to shoot and kill the target whenever necessary! Sniper, get ready! Together with the voice, another slightly younger voice also rang out in Noras ear: Nightingale ready! Noras eyes suddenly darkened. Morris held his hand over his ear. Sir, no! The suspect has no plans to shoot! The person whom Morris had addressed as sir sneered, How would you know if he has plans to shoot or not? Besides, his hostages life is in danger! Sniper, fire at once! This is an order! Yes, sir! Morris wanted to say more, but the sniper had already answered. Nora frowned. Only then did she realize that Morris actually wasnt the boss of the special department. Well, that made sense, though. He was only 25 to 26 years old; no matter how fast he rose through the ranks, there was no way he could control the entire special department. Gunning down Karl, though? If that happened, Tanyas wedding would turn straight into a funeral! Besides, Karl wasnt intending to kill her at all. Nora narrowed her eyes. Right at this moment, Tanya, who was too agitated, tripped over her wedding gown in her high heels. Karl subconsciously put away the gun pointed at Nora and helped Tanya up. It was at precisely this moment that the snipers voice rang out in the earphone: Target locked on! Fire! Yes, sir! Bang! The sound of a bullet whizzing through the air caused an uproar in the entire place. Chapter 544 - Don’t Worry, Dad The whole place was filled with the sound of a bullet piercing through the glass. The bullet looked like it was going straight for the back of Karls head, and would subsequently go right through his brain and kill him on the spot! When that happened, he would take all the grievances with him into the ground and would forever become a secret. However, in that split second, Nora suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Karls suit, and pulled him to the side! The bullet whizzed past the side of his head by a hairs breadth, grazing him!! Everyone was dumbfounded. Even Karl himself didnt seem to expect something like that to happen, so he looked stunned. Seeing that Morris and the others were about to come forward, Nora pulled the mans sleeve and pointed his pistol at her waist again. Then, she raised her hands and shouted, Dont move! Morris and the others stopped in their tracks again. In that instant, Karl had already recovered. He, who had witnessed all sorts of situations and experienced countless life and death situations, had only been flustered just now because this was his daughters wedding. However, he quickly recovered and held Nora at gunpoint again. In fact, when he was searching for the sniper so that he could get out of the line of fire, Nora stepped forward and stood in between him and the sniper! The cold and stiff voice rang out in the earphone again. He cursed furiously, What is the hostage doing?! Someone whispered a reminder, She is not a hostage. Shes Nora, a forensic doctor in the special department! The hard voice immediately became more anxious. Then she must be wearing our earphones, right? Nora, can you hear me? Noras expression remained unchanged and she stood motionless. The cold voice spoke again. Find a way to shift a little. Youll be able to get out of the line of fire that way! Nora remained motionless. Damn it! The cold and hard voice seemed a little anxious. What kind of forensic doctor is she? Has she undergone specialized training in the system before or not? She is an externally hired forensic doctor! The cold voice was exasperated. As expected, external hires are no good! Sniper, take aim. For the sake of everyone else present, you have to act decisively! The moment the voice said that, a low but clear voice suddenly rang out. Captain Johnson, thats not quite appropriate, is it? The voice took Nora by surprise for a moment. She turned her head and looked over subconsciously, only to see that Justin had walked over to an undercover officer at some point, taken off his Bluetooth earphone, and was currently communicating with the officers. He spoke very aggressively. The hostage is my fiance. If you disregard my fiances safety and insist on using such risky means to gun down the criminal, I will definitely pursue the matter! His words were loud and powerful-at the very least, they made the cold and hard voice choke. A moment later, he said, Mr. Hunt, we are currently executing a mission. Please understand. The man holding your fiance hostage is a killer whos wanted internationally! He is very dangerous! Justin remained tough and aggressive. Captain Johnson, you dont have to explain so much, I dont understand anyway. All I know is that my fiances life is currently in your hands. Johnson fell silent for a while. In the end, he nevertheless lost. He ordered, Sniper, retreat. Yes, sir! Nora could clearly feel that the danger from the sniper had disappeared. Obviously, the sniper had put away his gun. Only then did Nora whisper to Karl, Uncle Karl, hurry up as much as you can. The sniper rifle just now had already put Karl on alert. Whenever he was in such dangerous situations, he was usually surrounded and protected by the few top-ranked assassins. Although they were not present at the moment, the girls calm and simple appearance gave him an inexplicable sense of security. It was just like Black Cat was by his side. As soon as the thought formed in Karls mind, he immediately shook his head. Then, he held Tanya and continued walking forward step by step until he could hand her to Joel. Behind Tanya were Pete and Mia holding up the train of her gown for her. Pete was wearing a suit while Mia was wearing a white organza dress. Neither of them was affected by what had happened just now. Cherry was seated beside Ian in the guest seats. She was holding her cell phone and pouting as she complained, Sob, how can they not let Cherry be a flower girl? They are baddies! Ian patted her head gently and said, Its fine, its fine. Grandpa will hold a wedding and let our little Cherry do it next time! Cherrys eyes immediately lit up and she raised her head. Really, Grandpa? Ian nodded! Cherry tilted her head and asked, But I want to do it as soon as possible~ Can you hold a wedding soon? Who is going to get married? As soon as she said that, Louis, who was also sitting there, suddenly felt chills all over. Then, he saw lan slowly turning his head to look at him. Louis hurriedly waved and said, Uncle Ian, I dont even have a girlfriend. I Before he could finish, Ian said, If you get married, Ill give you 50 million dollars. Louis instantly paused. Although he had tricked Trueman into giving him money last time, he simply had too big a family. Because he had gained some money, he had adopted another bunch of stray cats and dogs, resulting in his expenses also increasing by a lot. 50 million dollars Louis immediately said, Uncle Ian, my girlfriend and I have actually been hiding our relationship from you! We have been wanting to get married for a really long time! When do you think would be a suitable time to hold the wedding? Nora wasnt aware of what was happening in the audience. At this moment, she saw that Karl had already led Tanya to Joel. At the holy and pure wedding, Tanya wore a wedding gown while Joel wore a black tuxedo. Karl stretched out his hand and placed Tanyas hand in Joels. He patted Joel on the shoulder and slowly said, Take care of my daughter, young man. If you dare to let her down, bully her, or find someone else outside, I will send Black Cat to take your head! Joel wasnt bothered about the threat in his words. He merely straightened his back and looked at him as he said, Dont worry, Dad. Karl nodded. He took a step back and raised his hands. At this moment, Morris was the first to rush up to the two of them. He held his arms behind his back, took out his handcuffs, and handcuffed him. Tanya, who had heard the commotion, wanted to look behind her. Karl, however, shouted, Dont look back. You must always look ahead of you in life. Tanya, be happy. Tanyas eyes turned red. She choked back her sobs and nodded hard. Tanya and Joel walked up the platform step by step. When she turned to look at her father, she instead only saw his back as he was led away. At the special department. Karl was brought back once more. Nora didnt stay at the wedding but followed them over, instead. She found that Karl had come in very naturally this time as if he was going home. His relaxed expression made Nora and Morris look at each other with puzzled expressions. Nora kept feeling that something was wrong. It stood to reason that Karl would know that another charge would be added to his crimes, now that he had been arrested again. Shouldnt he be sad about it? So, why was he looking so relaxed instead? After the group of them took him to the interrogation room, he looked at Morris and Nora. I wanted to take some things with me to my grave, but I dont want to hide it anymore. I dont want my daughter to have to shoulder the weight of being called a murderers daughter! Do you know how I escaped? Chapter 545 - Another Secret Identity~ How he had escaped? Everyone was aware that there was a traitor in the special department. Was Karl intending to confess and plead for leniency? From the looks of it, for Tanyas sake, he had indeed thought things through and made up his mind. Nora and Morris were about to speak when the door of the interrogation room was suddenly pushed open. A middle-aged man, who looked about fifty years old, strode in. The man, who looked furious, immediately stared at Nora after he entered. He said, Whats the matter with you?! As a member of the special department, even if youre an externally hired forensic doctor, you should not be letting someone point a gun at you! Nora frowned as she looked at him. Morris spoke up at this point. He said, This is Captain Johnson, who is also my mentor. He was the one who guided me when I first entered this line of business. Nora looked at the man. So, he was the one who had ordered the sniper to fire just now? The mans aura was identical to Morriss, and both of them were cold and steely men. But for some reason, Nora didnt like him very much. Morris looked at Johnson and slowly explained, Captain Johnson, Ms. Smith is an externally hired forensic doctor. She is only responsible for studying and researching the genetic modification drugs that the special department investigates and confiscates. Therefore, it is very understandable that she wouldnt be able to keep up in terms of physical strength. Johnson stared at Nora. She cant keep up in terms of physical strength? The way I see it, shes a spy. Why did you block the bullet for Karl Moore just now? Nora raised her eyebrows, her almond-shaped eyes looking somewhat innocent. What bullet? Johnson snapped, You placed yourself in the line of fire between him and the sniper to help him! Stop pretending! Nora said, What are you talking about, Captain Johnson? Im just a weak and powerless externally hired forensic doctor. How would I know about the bullet trajectory of the sniper rifle? Her words made Johnson choke. However, Morris, who was standing beside them, glanced at her with a cold look on his face. Nora kept standing where she was and feigned innocence. Johnson was infuriated. He pointed at her and ranted at Morris. Look at how shes using her ignorance to justify her actions! We dont need someone like her in the special department! Morris frowned. At this point, Johnson spoke again. He said, Also, Karls escape is definitely an inside job. In that case, who is the traitor in the department? Going by how well she cooperated with Karl today, it may just be her! Morris immediately said, Watch what you say, sir! As a police officer, we mustnt say anything without evidence. Hah Johnson was likely terribly outraged. He said, Then we wont discuss this today. I have already looked thoroughly into Ms. Smiths background while on the way here, and I will tell you nowshe is not suitable for the special department! Morris frowned. Sir, you Johnson held his hand up and stopped Morris from speaking. He said, Listen to my reasons for saying that first! Nora Smiths mother is Yvette Anderson! And Yvette Anderson is someone we can confirm was a member of the mysterious organization back then! That alone makes Nora Smith unsuitable to remain in the special department! Her mother is a suspect, so what she needs to do is steer clear and avoid suspicion! But what are you doing instead? Youre letting someone who should be avoiding suspicion be part of the case! Is this what I taught you?! Morris clenched his jaw. Johnson pointed to the special department regulations and asked, Morris, what is rule seven of the special department regulations? Morris straightened his back at once and recited aloud, All direct or collateral relatives of persons involved in the special departments cases are to stay away from the investigations to avoid suspicion! Johnson pointed at him, Do you still think she is suitable to stay in the special department? Morris still wanted to explain. But. No buts! Johnson looked at Nora aggressively and said, Nora Smith, you have been fired! Please immediately return all your credentials to the special department and leave! You are not allowed to carry out any further private investigations into the case! Nora: ? She glanced at Karl, who was sitting there. Karl had clearly wanted to tell them something just now. Was he forbidding her from listening? She looked at Morris again. He took a deep breath and said, Ms. Smith, go back for now. After I discuss this with Captain Johnson, I will invite you back again. Hah! Johnson sneered, Shes nothing more than a weak and powerless girl who only knows how to be a burden to the team during critical moments! Whats the purpose of inviting a person like her back?! Morris sighed. Nora understood now. It seemed that Johnson had the final say in the special department. She raised her eyebrows, took out the special departments staff pass from her pocket, and handed it to Morris. When Morris took it from her, he lowered his voice and said, Dont worry, give me some time. I will definitely let you come back in style! His mentor had been transferred to the special department out of nowhere this time. The special department originally had no direct leader. It could be said that Morris dominated the team. With the sudden appearance of an obstruction like him, he needed some time to regain his authority in the special department! Nora looked at him. Her lips suddenly curled into a smile and she said, No, its fine. Shed had enough of being an externally hired forensic doctor. Did they really think she cared for it? If she had that much spare time, she might as well just go home and have a good sleep instead! It had already taken up so much of her time! She glanced at Karl again, only to see him wave at her relaxedly. He smiled and said, Go back and tell Tanya that I will be fine, Nora! Tell her to wait for me to come home with peace of mind! Nora didnt know where his confidence was coming from, but she nonetheless turned and left the interrogation room. After she left, Morris looked at Johnson and said, You will regret the choice you have made today, sir! Johnson sneered, Shes just a useless little girl. Why would I regret anything? At this moment, someone knocked on the door and walked in. He sighed and said, Captain Ford, those few bodyguards we arrested the other day are too tight-lipped. They simply refuse to say anything! Morris frowned. At this point, Johnson-who had been transferred to the department out of nowhere -in order to show off his abilities, said, If its about interrogation, then I have a particularly great candidate to nominate! Who is it? asked Morris. Johnson lowered his head and replied, Black Cat. Black Cat? Morris subconsciously glanced at Karl. Black Cat was the top assassin in Karls organization! Now that they had arrested Karl, how would Black Cat possibly be willing to help them? While he was thinking about it, Johnson smiled triumphantly and said, Dont worry, I can get Black Cat to help us! People like Black Cat, talented at investigations and interrogation methods, are what the special department needs the most! Morris, youre too shortsighted. That girl who does scientific research is nothing compared to Black Cat! I am confident that I can headhunt Black Cat and bring him into the department! Chapter 546 - Who Says I’ve Been Fired? Outsiders werent aware of the conversation in the special department. By now, Nora had already returned to the Smiths. Tanya and Joels wedding was over, and all of them had gone home. As she was worried about Karl, Tanya was feeling rather down in the dumps. Knowing that she wasnt in the best of moods, everyone else left early. The moment Nora got home, her cell phone rang. When she picked up the call, Justins voice rang out on the other end. I took Cherry out for a stroll. She seemed a little unhappy. Nora nodded. Oh, okay. She obviously sounded as lazy as usual, yet the sharp Justin nonetheless sensed something. He asked, In a bad mood? Yeah. Nora didnt like to whine, so she had always mulled over everything quietly by herself. But when faced with Justins question, she couldnt help but say, Ive been fired by the special department. As soon as she said that, there was a moment of silence on the phone. A brief moment later, she heard a sigh from Justin, who then said, If I say that Im actually pretty happy about it, would you beat me up? Nora: ? Justin said pitifully, Im always so worried about you every time youre out on a mission. Now that youve finally been fired, you can stay at home safely and spend more time with the children. ??? :Nora Why was what he was saying sounding so off? The corners of her lips spasmed, and she couldnt help feeling that their roles had been reversed! Justin let out a low chuckle and asked, Do I sound like a house-husband? Nora: !! Justin sounded very relaxed as he added, Its their loss for firing you. I can only say that they are blind. You dont have to feel sad about it. The way I see it, they will be crying and begging you to go back very soon! Nora raised her eyebrows. Why do you say that? Justin chuckled again. Didnt they invite Q to join the team? Also, if your identity as Big Sister is exposed, they will definitely be even more desperate Nora thought for a while about what he had said and suddenly felt that that was indeed the case. A smile formed on her lips and she opened the door and entered the living room. She was about to speak again when she noticed Ian, who was in his wheelchair, in the living room contemplating something in silence. Upon hearing her coming in, Ian immediately looked at her. Nora was a little surprised. Were you waiting for me? Ian nodded. Then, he suggested hesitantly, Lets have a chat? Nora walked up to him and casually tossed her phone into her pocket. Thinking that Justin would hang up, she didnt disconnect the call. Then, she pushed Ians wheelchair to the garden. The weather was very fine that day. Tanya and Joel had picked a good day for the wedding. The sun shone down upon them, yet it was neither glaring nor intense. It felt refreshing and comfortable as the two of them walked in the shade in the garden. Ian suddenly said, Nora, the way that Karl risked being arrested just to come back and give Tanyas hand away in marriage today moved me greatly. Nora raised her brows. Ian sighed and said, Im really afraid that I wont be around when you get married in the future. My health has always been poor Nora replied in a lukewarm manner, As long as you dont do anything stupid, it shouldnt be a problem for you to live till youre seventy or eighty years old. Ian sighed. He had already been sick of living previously. After he realized that Nora was his daughter and that Yvette hadnt betrayed him, he had suddenly felt even less like living because he couldnt wait to go to heaven and be reunited with her. However, his daughter had kept him here instead. But later, when he saw how much effort Karl was putting into building his relationship with Tanya, and when he heard what everyone was saying about Tanya, Ian suddenly understood something-children without parents would be bullied by others. Even if the child was very strong and powerful, people would still sigh whenever they mentioned them, and remark that it was a shame that both their parents had died and that they werent blessed enough. They even put the blame for things like how the child was not blessed enough to have their parents with them on the child. Society demanded too much from girls. Nora wasnt as tough and hardy as Joel, Quentin, and Louis. Therefore, he had to do his best to stay alive. As long as he was alive, he would be able to back his daughter up. It was at this moment that Ian completely abolished his thoughts of suicide and not wanting to live for real. For the first time in his entire life, he felt that he was still of use to someone and that there were still people who needed him. With that in mind, Ian smiled and said, Even so, I still hope that the day I see you get married comes soon. After all, no one knows for sure which would come first-tomorrow, or an accident? Nora did not refute him. Instead, she asked, What you mean is? She felt a little hopeful. Even Justin, who was listening to the conversation through the phone that Nora had tossed into her pocket, couldnt help raising his brows. His father-in-law had finally thought things through. Had he become agreeable to their marriage? While he was wondering, he heard Ian say, Why dont you go on a blind date tomorrow? Justin: ? He heaved a silent sigh! To be honest, he understood what Ian was thinking. His father-in-law must think that the other branches of the Hunts were too unstable and too chaotic, right? He lowered his head. Suddenly, a sense of lethargy and world-weariness welled up in him. To be honest, even till now, he had been the one maintaining the connection between him and Nora in this relationship all this time. He had tested it beforeif he didnt send any text messages to Nora, she could ignore him for a whole day. Thus, he felt rather dejected in this instant. He didnt understand what the point of trying to please his father-in-law was anymore But it was at this moment that he suddenly heard Nora hesitate for a moment and ask, Do you really disapprove of Justin? Ive always thought that you were just making things difficult for him so that you would be in a more advantageous position, but I didnt expect that Can you tell me why?. Ian was not surprised by Noras question at all. He immediately answered, Because Justin is different. He is too cunning and sinister, and also too powerful. You wont be able to control him. Nora: ? Ian said, In marriage, one always overwhelms the other. Although your status is on par with his, Justin has a trump card that others cant see through. A husband like him, who is beyond your control, will put you in a very passive position in the marriage. Nora: Ian went on. He will make you take the burden of all the objectives and goals he wants to achieve. Its to the extent that you wont even realize anything if he takes advantage of you. Youll be counting the money for him even after hes sold you. Justin is that scheming and capable! Nora was stunned. Obviously, she hadnt expected Ian to say something like that. She kept quiet for a while before she said, Actually, I am also very strong. Who did her father think he was looking down on?! Ian: ?? He had said so much, but unexpectedly, it had sparked the desire to win in his daughter instead? The corners of Ians lips spasmed. What I mean is Nora interrupted him and said, Dont make things difficult for him anymore, he is the childrens father, after all. The kids will also be in a dilemma if you keep pulling a long face at him all the time. Besides Do you think theres anyone among the men youve found more good-looking than him?? Ian: ?? He was dumbfounded. So the reason why you are dating him-or rather, that you like himis that hes good-looking? Nora became even more puzzled. Cant I? Of course, one would need a reason to like another person. If Justin wasnt outstanding, wasnt handsome, and didnt treat her with that much sincerity, why would she like him? Y-yes, you can. Uh-huh. Nora said, Even though you cant stop us even if you disapprove of the relationship, I still want to say this: Thank you for letting us be together. Ian: ?? Why was she already thanking him for letting them be together? When did he do that? The corners of Ians lips spasmed. Nora yawned. Is there anything else? If there isnt, then I will go upstairs and go to bed for now. Ian: . Ian could only watch helplessly as Nora abandoned him in the garden and shuffled to her bedroom on the second floor of the villa. The corners of his lips couldnt help but spasm again. Although he knew that there would be bodyguards who would take him back to the house, was it really okay for her to just abandon him here? Ian knew that it must be because he had badmouthed Justin a lot just now, so his daughter had gotten mad at him. Ever since the two of them acknowledged each other, this was the first time that his daughter was giving him the cold shoulder. It was all that pretty boys fault! The huffy Ian suddenly looked to the side and ordered, Go and gather all the good-looking men in New York! Im going to look through them one by one. I simply dont believe I cant find someone more handsome than him!! The speechless bodyguard hidden in the shadows replied, Yes, sir. C When Nora returned to the bedroom and took out her cell phone from her pocket, she saw that the call had already been disconnected a long time ago. She wasnt bothered. However, when she took off her clothes and got ready to take a bath, she suddenly received a call from the Hunt manor. Thinking that it was Cherry, she picked up the call. But unexpectedly, the elderly Mrs. Hunts voice instead suddenly rang out on the opposite end. Its me, Ms. Smith. I heard from Brenda that youve been fired by the special department? This is too much! Nora: ? Had Mrs. Hunt suddenly turned over a new leaf? Why was she suddenly speaking up for her? Noras brows knitted together. Thinking that it would be better if she got along with the elderly lady, she was about to reply when the old lady instead said, As a woman, it is better that you stay at home and take care of your husband and kids instead. Not every woman can handle jobs that require so much professionalism like those of the special department. You are different from Brenda. Brenda has been through high-grade education since she was a child, so she is more than capable enough to deal with jobs like hers. You, on the other hand, are different. Not only did you grow up in the countryside, but you also dont know much about the way of the world. Its understandable that you would offend your team leader. In my opinion, you dont have to feel too sad about it. This may instead be something positive for you! Nora: She knew it, the fox might grow gray but it would never become good! She didnt say anythingbecause she discovered on her phone that she had suddenly received a few emails, and some of them were sent from the special departments official email address. One was sent to Q. Another was sent to Black Cat. The content of the two emails was very similar and adopted a sincere tone. Additionally, both were inviting her to join the special department to be of service to the United States! The sender of both emails was also a man with the last name Johnson. Initially, Nora hadnt wanted to bother with him. However, Mrs. Hunts voice rang out in her earphones. You are too unsociable and eccentric. Its understandable that other people would dislike you The corners of Noras lips curled upward and she said, Who says Ive been fired because they dislike me? Chapter 547 - Nora Is So Popular~ Mrs. Hunt was taken aback. What do you mean? Werent you fired? Nora didnt pay any more attention to her. After all, chatting with her was a total waste of time. She politely replied, Im going to bed. Goodnight. And then, she hung up. If she werent Justins grandmother, she couldnt even be bothered to say goodnight. How dare she say that she was unskilled in building interpersonal relationships? Hah. Nora picked up the phone and sent a message to Solo: How do you find me as a person? Solo, who was far away in Switzerland, gnashed his teeth in fury upon seeing her text message. If she hadnt saved his life, he wouldnt have been enslaved and suppressed by her so easily. But did he dare to fight back? Of course not. Thus, Solo replied: Youre fantastic! Absolutely great! Nora was very satisfied. See? Even someone as unsociable and eccentric as Solo thought that she was a great person. Why would she be poor at building and maintaining interpersonal relationships with others? Solo sent another message: Im going back to the States in a couple of days and will be in New York. Wanna meet? He was coming back to New York? Didnt that mean that it would be perfect for her to use him to cover up her identity? Nora didnt want her identity as Q to be exposed. Thus, she replied: Good timing. I have something I need you to do. Nora put down the phone, completely unsuspecting that she might not really be great at interpersonal relationships, after all. When she was about to go to bed, someone knocked on the door. She opened the door to find Joel outside. He had an anxious look on his face. Nora, what exactly is going on with Karl? Nora replied calmly, He is very confident, and even told me that hell be fine. Joel: ? It had become more difficult for him to ask around and get news from the special department this time. Rather than asking others for news, he might as well just straight-up ask Nora. Thus, after Karl was taken away, he had been waiting for her to come home while he also continued getting his men to ask around and find out what had happened. 10 But he didnt expect that all she would say was just a few words? Perhaps it wasnt convenient for her to tell outsiders about the ongoings in the special department. But Never mind. Given how reticent this younger sister of his was, she wouldnt be able to give him a clear account of what had happened even if he wanted to hear about it. With that in mind, Joel nodded. Then, he patted her on the shoulder and said, I heard about what happened to you. Its okay, dont be depressed about it. What happened to me? asked Nora. Joel was surprised. You know, youve been fired! Nora blinked. Why would I be depressed about it? Joel: ?? The siblings stared at each other for a short while. Then, Joel coughed and turned to leave. As soon as he turned, Nora suddenly called out to him, Joel. Joel looked back at her. Nora asked, How do you find me as a person? How did he find her as a person? Arrogant and cocky, of course! On top of that, she was just like a rock-never soft toward anyone! But could the wily little fox Joel say that? Certainly not. He smiled and replied, Very cute. Nora nodded in satisfaction. Okay, theres nothing else. Without waiting for Joel to leave, she immediately turned and closed the door. What a rude little girl! After asking the two of them about it, Nora felt even more assured. See? Both of them had said that she had a good personality, so how would she possibly be unskilled at interpersonal relationships? When she woke up the next day, Nora opened her eyes to see Pete already sitting at the desk and studying quietly. She stretched. Before going to the bathroom to wash up, she looked at Pete and called out, Pete? Pete looked up. Yes, Mommy? Her sons eyes were serious, which made Nora smile. She asked, What do you think of your Mommy? Pete tilted his head. Although Mommy was always either sleeping or on the way to sleeping, for Pete, whod never had a mom since he was a baby, just having her within his sight was already great. Especially if he could see her right away whenever he lifted his head while she was in bed and sleeping. Pete smiled sincerely and said, You are the Mommy who spends the most time with her kid! A smiling Nora nodded. See? Not only did she have good relationships with others, but she was also the best mother in her childrens eyes! After washing up, Nora opened the door and went downstairs. When she was about to have breakfast, she suddenly saw Louis sneaking out. Nora suddenly called out, Louis. Louis paused and looked back at her, upon which his eyes lit up. Nora? Nora tore off a piece of bread and asked, How do you find me as a person? Louis curled his lips disdainfully when he heard her question. Not only was she cold, indifferent, and reticent -making her seem just like a walking refrigerantbut she was also arrogant and cocky. Even the way she walked was so unwomanly! But when he thought of Noras money Louis beamed and replied, Kind, beautiful, and approachable, of course, Nora! Youre practically a model woman of the times! Nora became more satisfied. She ate the bread she was holding and then asked, Where are you going? Louis straightened his back and replied, To talk to my girlfriend about marriage! Nora was taken aback. You have a girlfriend? Louis waved and replied, Of course not. But Im going to find one now! Nora was enlightened. She remarked, I knew it. How would you be able to find a girlfriend with that head of bleached blond hair of yours? Louis: ??? Why was his cousins mouth so toxic?! Could he take back the compliments that he had gone against his conscience to give her just now? Never mind. On account of how he couldnt afford to mess with her because of how rich she was, he would just suck it up! After asking several people in a row, where all of them said that she had a good personality and was popular, Noras doubts had all been assuaged. She confidently threw what Mrs. Hunt had said the day before to the back of her mind. After finishing her breakfast-or rather, lunch C Nora got ready to go upstairs to read her medical books and look for a way to treat Quentin. As soon as she went upstairs, she saw Ian waving at her. When Nora walked over, Ian took out a few photos and asked, Nora, what do you think of these people? Are they handsome enough? He gave priority to a certain photo he had taken out. The man in the photo looked a little like Justin, he also had deep-set eyes and a straight, sharp nose. Ian said, Hes an Oscar-winning actor. Surely hes handsome enough, right? Yes, he is pretty handsome. Ians eyes lit up. How about meeting him, then? Nora yawned. No, its fine. Justin is still more handsome. How can that be? No matter how I look at him, hes more handsome than Justin, isnt he? Nora tilted her head. Perhaps its because he doesnt have a beauty mark at the corner of his eye? Ian: ??? With that, Nora entered her bedroom. Justins beauty mark at the corner of his eye was pretty much his signature. Nora wasnt lying when she said that just now-she really did feel that Justins beauty mark at the corner of his eye was very distinctive! At the Hunts. After Justin ended the call the previous night, he walked to the full-length mirror at home and looked at himself. He touched his cheek with his large hand and rubbed the beauty mark at the corner of his eye. As it turned out, Nora liked him because of his face? In that case, he had to give full play to his strengths. He suddenly picked up his cell phone and called Lawrence. The man answered very quickly. Justin said, Send me some sheet masks and skincare products. Justin was a fastidious man in his lifestyle, but he had always been relatively careless with his face. It was already enough for him that he cleansed his face every day. However, things were different now! He was going to start paying attention to skincare! Thus, Lawrence came over to deliver sheet masks to Justin early in the morning. He said, Apply this in the morning for five minutes. After that, apply this lotion and then the emulsion. Also, this is for anti-aging After explaining all the skincare products functions in succession, Lawrence noticed his boss rubbing the beauty mark at the corner of his eye with his fingers. It was to the extent that the skin there was turning red. Justin suddenly asked, Say, do you think the mole can be removed? Why is it so ugly? Of course. Do you need me to make an appointment with the doctor for you? Yeah, contact them. Justin was very concerned that the mole would affect his appearance. Lawrence immediately contacted the director of the best aesthetic clinic in New York and spoke with him seriously. During the phone call, Lawrence even said, News of Mr. Hunt visiting the clinic must not spread and must be kept absolutely confidential. In addition, get the best doctor in the clinic to do it and ensure that there arent any scars. You must arrange for a doctor with zero cosmetic surgery failures! Yes, yes, of course! The director respectfully replied. Then, he asked, What does Mr. Hunt want to do? His nose? Eyes? Or the whole face? Lawrence frowned and replied, None of that, of course. Its even more serious. The directors heart sank at once. It was the aesthetic clinics honor that Mr. Hunt wanted to come over and have cosmetic surgery done. However, it was also exceptionally stressful to perform cosmetic surgery on wealthy people like him. After all, everyones sense of aesthetics was different. In the event that Mr. Hunt was dissatisfied, it would instead damage their clinics reputation! The director was filled with trepidation. He asked, Then which body part is he intending to treat? An area that was more important than the eyes, nose, and face would be Could it be that Mr. Hunt found a certain part of himself not strong enough? So he wanted to do something about that? While the directors imagination was running wild, Lawrence said seriously, At the corner of his eyes The corner of the eye The director breathed a sigh of relief. Although operating on the corner of the eye was just a minor operation, it would indeed be very unsightly if not done well. The corners of Mr. Hunts eyes were pretty good-looking, though? Then, he heard the rest of Lawrences words: is a mole. The director: ??? After they made an appointment, Justin looked at the time and realized that he would be just in time to have dinner with Nora after removing the mole. Yup, hopefully, he would be able to give her a surprise in the evening! At the special department. Johnson had already come over early in the morning. When Morris saw him, he walked over and said, Sir, I think the dismissal of Nora Smith as our forensic doctor requires further discussion. Johnson waved and said, There is nothing to discuss. The department doesnt need people with medical skills! What we need are talents like Black Cat and Q! I have already sent emails to both of them and invited them to join the team, and am currently waiting for them to reply! Then, he said, And now, Im going to interrogate Karl! No one is to enter the room without my permission! Chapter 548 - 8 Which Part of Him Is Different? Nora read the whole afternoon. At five oclock, Justin called and said that Cherry wanted to have dinner with her. A puzzled Nora asked, Then why dont the two of you come over? Justin hesitated for a moment, seemingly somewhat reluctant to say something. However, in the end, he still said, I doubt we can come over to the Smiths. After all, Uncle Ian seems to have quite a lot against me. What he said simply made him sound as if he was suffering too much injustice. Nora suddenly felt a pang of heartache, so she said, Alright, send me the address. I will come over with Pete. Okay. After hanging up, Justin sent her a text message with the address of the restaurant they were having dinner at. Nora glanced at it. It wasnt very far from the Smith manor. Thus, she decided to read for another half an hour before she set off. However, perhaps because it was destined that she wouldnt be able to find any peace, her cell phone suddenly lit up-Johnson had sent her another email inviting her to join the special department. This time, the email was sent to Black Cat. The email read as follows: Hello, Black Cat. Have you seen my last email? Even if you are not interested in the United States special department, do you not care whether Karl Moore lives or dies? Nora stared at the email and narrowed her eyes. She immediately replied to the email: What do you mean She had always been straightforward in her typing, and couldnt even be bothered to add punctuation marks. The other party responded very quickly: Karl has been arrested for breaking the law in the USA. You should be aware of that, right? Dont you want to save him? If you agree to join the special department, I can find a way to release him. Release Karl? Nora narrowed her eyes and sneered. Did that man think that she was a three-year-old? Karl had broken the law. Without a reasonable explanation, how could the special department possibly release him? She narrowed her eyes and replied: How are you going to release him? Johnsons reply came even faster this time: I can release a public statement that he is my informant. This way, he can say that it was by my instructions that he brought those people into the country. When she saw this, Noras pupils shrank abruptly. An informant This sure was a flawless explanation. On top of that, it would also allow the special department to release him right away! But why would Johnson say that Karl was his informant? Nora frowned. Suddenly, she thought of how Karl had insisted that he did it for money when she and Morris had asked him over and over why he had illegally brought the people from the mysterious organization into the country After that, Karl had successfully escaped from the special departments cell Could it be that Nora narrowed her eyes. The dark pupils in her cat-like eyes flickered with a dim glow. It seemed like she had figured something out! At the special department. Morris stood outside the door to the interrogation room, hoping to listen in on the conversation taking place inside. Unfortunately, the interrogation room had been soundproofed, so he couldnt hear anything at all. He wanted to know what the two of them were talking about, but as soon as Johnson had entered, he had turned off the surveillance cameras, rendering Morris unable to find out what Johnson and Karl were talking about. His brows locked together tightly. After waiting for about half an hour, Johnson finally walked out of the room. Morris hurriedly took a step forward and asked, Did you manage to get anything out of him? Johnson glanced at Morris and shook his head. He still refuses to talk. Morris suggested, Id suggest hiring Nora Smith back into the team. She knows Karl. He had already decided to talk the other time! Johnson sneered when he heard what he said. She is a forensic doctor, so its not like shes part of the interrogation process. Why should we ask her to come back? To watch the special department make a fool out of itself?! Ill tell you thisI dont agree to it! Then, Johnson pointed at him and said, The one we need the most right now is Black Cat. I have already emphasized this many times! Asking a doctor to be a forensic expert? Are you trying to be funny here? Does she have any experience in solving criminal cases? Or have the people in the special department become so poor that they cant even afford to see a doctor when they are ill? Morris clenched his jaw. He found Johnsons words too unpleasant. He took a deep breath. Captain Johnson, you are prejudiced against Nora! His term of address had gone from Sir to Captain Johnson, which went to show that Morris had become extremely unhappy with him. Yes, I am! She was simply too unprofessional at the wedding! We dont need someone like her! Hah! Morris stared at Johnson. Dont be so sure. You should never offend a doctor! Johnson sneered, Heh, are you threatening me? ill tell you this, what I fear the least is getting sick! I am in great health and have never gotten sick all these years! Even if I do fall sick, I will never ask her to treat my illness! After saying that, he walked out of the room straightaway. But as soon as he reached the door, his vision went black and he suddenly fainted and collapsed! Captain Johnson! Captain Johnson! Amid the chaos, Johnson was sent to the hospital. Nora took Pete to the restaurant. When they arrived, for once, Justin actually wasnt there before them. Nora didnt lose her temper just because she had to wait. She took Pete into the private room. They were at a Japanese restaurant. The solid wood decor in the private room looked very comfortable. Pete took off his shoes and started writing his assignments with his legs crossed. As he did, he asked, Mommy, why is the tyrant insisting that we have dinner together tonight? Nora was about to reply that she didnt know either when the door was pushed open. Cherry ran in first. She blinked with her big round eyes and looked at Nora. Then, she said excitedly, Mommy, quick, look at Daddy! Which part of him is different today?! Chapter 549 - Falling Into Her Hands! Which part of him had changed? Cherrys words made both Nora and Pete look at the door curiously. Justin took step after step into the room. He was wearing a black suit. The tall and slender man leaned against the door after entering. His narrow and sharp eyes swept across the private room and then, his gaze traveled to the ceiling and he let out a cough. Noras gaze landed on his face right away!! His cheeks, which were as smooth as usual, were still poreless, and his fair skin was glowing. In addition to his deep and bottomless eyes, his straight and sharp nose, as well as his Huh? Where was the beauty mark at the corner of his eye?! Why was it gone?!! Nora got up abruptly and looked at Justin in astonishment. Justin, who had caught a glimpse of her expression, breathed a sigh of relief inwardly. From the looks of it, her breath had been taken away by how he currently looked, right? Next to them, Cherry was cheering. The little girl bounced around and said, Mommy, look! Isnt Daddy more handsome than before? Justins cheeks were a little red. Wasnt the way the woman was looking at him a little too explicit and a little too fervent? He was just thinking about it when the corners of Noras lips spasmed and she asked, The beauty mark at the corner of your eye is gone? Justin nodded. Yeah. Do I now look Before he could utter the word better, the woman in front of her suddenly curled her lips disdainfully and sighed. Youve become uglier. Justin: ??? Nora glanced at him disdainfully with a touch of regret in her eyes. Why did you remove the beauty mark for no reason? Did you suddenly lose your mind? Justin: ??? Even the look of interest in Noras eyes seemed to have faded away somewhat. As she looked at Justin, she sighed again, looking as though she thought there was no more hope left for him. Justin: A short silence instantly descended upon the private room. Cherry and Pete looked at each other. Then, Cherry ran to Pete with her stubby little legs, sat down next to him, and then rested her chin on her hands. She said, Look at him, Pete. I told Daddy that the beauty mark at the corner of his eye was attractive, but he simply insisted that it wasnt and insisted on going to the beauty salon to have it removed! As expected, Mommy and I have the same taste when it comes to handsome guys! Uh-huh, said Pete. Cherry then took out her cell phone and said, Shall we play games, Pete? I havent carried you for so long- No, Im not playing. I have to finish this problem. Cherry: ?? She curled her lips disdainfully and sighed. Whats so fun about those problems? How can it be more fun than games? Pete looked up at the ceiling speechlessly. Is playing games the only thing on your mind every day?! Of course not! Cherry looked at him confidently and said, I also think about handsome guys! While the two little fellows were talking, Justin touched his nose. Then, he sighed, took out a piece of wet tissue from his pocket, and wiped the corner of his eye, upon which the beauty mark reappeared. He heaved a silent sigh and said, Cherry said that you may like the beauty mark, so I didnt remove it. His car had entered the beauty salon, but then he turned around and left. After all, one could just apply a bit of makeup to cover up something sometimes. However, once it was gone, it would never return! From the looks of it, Cherry wasnt that unreliable, after all! Nora was relieved to see the beauty mark back on the mans face. She remarked, This looks more pleasing to the eye, after all. When Justin saw how relieved she was, the corners of his lips slowly curled upward. For some reason, he suddenly thought that once they got married, apart from kissing his lips, she could also kiss the beauty mark at the corner of his eye. The thought of it immediately made the mans ears redden, and they flushed all the way to the base of his ears. When Nora caught a glimpse of it, she asked hesitantly, Whats the matter? Do you have a fever? No. Lets have a seat. The two sat down and started eating while facing each other. At this moment, footsteps rang out outside the door. Then, someone opened the door to the private room and Brenda hurriedly walked in. Justin frowned. Why are you here? Brenda replied, For dinner, of course! Arent you guys having a party here? Justin: ? Cherry, who was playing games, asked in puzzlement, How did you know we are here, Aunt Brenda? Brenda took off her shoes unceremoniously and sat beside Nora. Tsk, have you forgotten what your aunt does for a living? I have all too many ways to find out where you guys are! Then, she looked at Nora and said, Captain Ford spoke up a lot for you in front of Captain Johnson today, but that old stick-in-the-mud still refuses to give in. Im so mad! She picked up a piece of salmon and put it in her mouth. So, I decided not to stay in the special department and just left. They can do whatever they want! Captain Johnson is notorious for being a difficult man, though. The way I see it, unless he becomes seriously ill and falls into your hands, it will be very difficult for you to go back! Almost as soon as she said that, Noras cell phone rang When she answered, Morris voice came from the other side. Captain Johnson is experiencing an acute myocardial infarction. The doctor says that hes in critical condition now and only you can save him! Pfft! Brenda, who was listening to the phone call, suddenly spat out the tea that she had just drunk. She turned her head and looked at Nora in amazement. Then, she suddenly burst into loud laughter and said, My mouth must have been blessed. With this, Captain Johnson has really fallen into your hands, Nora!!! Chapter 550 - Johnson Gets Slapped In The Face! In the hospital. Johnson woke up in a daze. The dizzy man held his head and sat up. Right away, someone rushed up to him and held him up. He asked, Captain Johnson, how are you feeling? Johnson frowned. Im fine. What happened to me? You suddenly had a heart attack. Fortunately, you were saved in time. As he listened to his subordinates report, Johnson suddenly felt rather flustered. He knew how dangerous acute myocardial infarctions were. That must have been some sheer dumb luck for him to be saved. A doctor in a white lab coat came in at this time. At the sight of the doctor, Johnson immediately held his hand and said, Thank you so much for saving my life, Doctor! You are really my savior! An awkward look immediately came over the doctors face. He said, Dont say that, Captain Johnson. I Before he could finish, Johnson spoke again. Just tell me if you need any help in the future! If its within my means, I will definitely get it done! As soon as he said that, a cool and clear voice traveled over. Do you keep your word, Captain Johnson? Surprised, Johnson turned his head and looked over, only to see a woman walking in. Her long straight hair cascaded loosely behind her and she dragged her feet as she walked, as though she was too lazy to even lift them up properly. Although her almond-shaped eyes looked docile, they looked at him sharply and indifferently as though he was no more than a life-form in her eyes. Johnsons expression immediately darkened. Why are you here? The moment he said that, Nora looked at him with a half-amused look. Next to him, Morris said, Captain Johnson, Ms. Smith was the one who saved you. If it werent for her, Im afraid it would have been very difficult for you to get past it this time! Johnson: !! Never would he have thought that he would be slapped in the face so quickly. For a while, he was stunned. It was instead everyone else who gathered around Nora and said, Thank you so much, Nora! To think you put aside all the past grievances and rushed over Dont worry, we will definitely deal with the traffic violations that you were slapped with for running the red lights! Nora nodded. After receiving the call, she had sped all the way over. On the way there, she ran so many red lights that even the traffic police were hot on her heels. However, she didnt have the time to stop and explain, so she had straight-up led the traffic police into the hospital. Morris was the one who had handled all the subsequent negotiations and other matters after that. She was indifferent and distant, so the rest didnt know what to say. They could only keep repeating the same thing: Thank you for what youve done! Nora waved and said, I am a doctor, this is what I do. After saying that, she checked the numbers on the monitor and said, Captain Johnson is out of danger now, so I will take my leave. After Nora left the ward, everyone gathered in front of Johnson. All of them spoke up for Nora. Captain Johnson, Dr. Smith is really professional. Someone like her is really suitable to be a forensic expert in the department! Why dont we ask her to come back to the team? Yeah, with her in the department, if you ever have another heart attack, you will receive timely treatment Johnson kicked him angrily. What are you saying? The man took a step back and laughed. Captain Johnson, you were the one who said it yourself just now that the doctor who saved your life is your savior. Besides, you cant really say that Ms. Smith violated the rules the other time. She is just a forensic doctor, so shes not responsible for helping us catch the fugitives! Besides, nothing happened, right? Yeah, thats right. Captain Johnson, why dont you let Ms. Smith come back? Everyone spoke one after another. In the end, Morris said, Captain Johnson, if it werent for her, Im afraid you would still be unconscious right now. Do you know? When Dr. Smith rushed over, your heart had already stopped beating for twenty minutes. All the other doctors said that it was useless and advised her to give up, but she insisted on performing heart resuscitation on you and fed you her pills. Its only because of that that you were lucky enough to survive. Johnson looked at the people in front of him and clenched his jaw. Nora had saved his life, but he was not grateful at all. He felt that his condition must not have been that serious. Otherwise, why would he feel as if nothing was wrong with him at the moment? Nora must have made his condition sound more serious than it really was. That must be why his men were speaking up for her like this. However, he couldnt refuse to accept it at the moment. After all, all of them had been deceived by Nora! Johnson took a deep breath, feeling like his chest felt a little tight. He could only say begrudgingly, Fine, she can come back! Morris lowered his eyes and slowly said, She doesnt have to come back. I havent processed her dismissal yet. When Johnson heard this, he became even angrier and his chest felt even tighter. Morris had been in charge of all of the special departments matters all along, but he was young and impetuous, so he had only been the acting director of the special department even as of now. Even though he had finally been transferred to the special department, he was only on an equal footing with him right now! Originally, hed thought that Morris would show him a lot of respect and faintly put him above himself because he was his mentor. But unexpectedly, Morris had actually said one thing and done another, and secretly disobeyed his instructions? He was about to get angry when the rest of his men spoke in unison. Captain Ford, you are so farseeing! Nice! Yeah, Captain Johnson had said such nasty things when he drove her away that time. How embarrassing would it have been to ask her to come back?! Its fortunate that Captain Ford didnt process the dismissal. IIII Seeing how they were all defending Morris, Johnson knew that he had to suppress his temper. Otherwise, how was he going to tame these men? Johnson narrowed his eyes. If he wanted to become the director of the special department and suppress Morris, then it was imperative that he build up prestige in the special department! This particular department was different from the others. If his subordinates didnt think he was worthy of his position, then it would be very difficult to get work done. This was also the reason why he had made an example of Nora as soon as he came-because she was the forensic doctor that Morris had gone against all odds to personally hire! Firing Nora was tantamount to slapping Morris in the face. But now, he had instead shot himself in the foot. Nora had singlehandedly suppressed all of his fame! In fact, he could faintly sense that the members of the special department now had even more trust and loyalty toward Morris! No, this wouldnt do. He had to think of a way to even things out! C By the time Nora was done saving Johnsons life, it was already completely dark outside. She drove straight home. She parked the black jeep in the parking lot and entered the house. Just as she entered, her cell phone suddenly rang. She took it out and found that Trueman, who had not been in contact with her for a long time, had sent her a message. Nora thought of how the answer that the man had given her the last time had made her somewhat uncomfortable. She wondered what he had sent her this time. She lowered her head and opened the message. When she saw the content of the message, her pupils shrank. Chapter 551 - Interrogation Master! Truemans message was: I still have many secrets to tell you. Dont you want to know? But it seems like Caleb hasnt taken his medicine today. Ever since Morris captured Caleb last time, Caleb had been detained in the interrogation room. Furthermore, because he was weak, the special department did not use any special methods to interrogate him. After all, what if he did not rest well and died from lung cancer? Nora had forgotten about him. However, she only frowned and replied: Im no longer from the special department. Its useless for you to look for me. If you want to negotiate, look for Morris. With that, she put away her phone and entered the house. She heard Joel and Tanya chatting there. The two of them had already registered their marriage and held a wedding. Now, they were already a formal couple. Logically speaking, they were newlyweds. Furthermore, the two of them had been apart for so long and had just reconciled. Now, their relationship was great. Tanya and Joel had been discussing their honeymoon even before the wedding However, Tanyas face was filled with worry. I wonder how he is. Joel comforted her. Itll be fine. Its a prison, not a tigers den. Tanya could not help but ask, Cant you think of a way to visit him? Joel was silent for a moment. If it was a normal department, she could definitely visit him. However, the special department had always had priority over all the other departments. The cases they handled were of the utmost importance! It was already difficult to get information from such a department, let alone visit it. He was silent for a moment before saying, Its not impossible. Ill arrange it. Dont worry. Tanya sensed his momentary hesitation and suddenly asked, Is the case my father is involved in very special? When Joel saw that she had guessed it, he decided not to hide anything else. Therefore, he sighed and nodded. Yes, its a little special. Itll be difficult for us to meet, but we can find out about him through Nora. Tanya lowered her head in disappointment. Dont. Nora has just been fired. Its too hurtful to ask her now. Lets think of another way! Joel nodded. Nora heard these words and lowered her eyes. At this moment, her phone rang again. It was a message from Morris. He tried to act smart as he said, Miss Smith, your vacation has been canceled. You can come back to work tomorrow. Nora lowered her almond-shaped eyes. If she had not heard Tanya and Joels conversation, she would not have wanted to join the special department. After all, there were too many things to do and it was troublesome. But now If she stayed in the special department, at least Tanya would be more at ease. Furthermore, she could even go through the back door and bring Karl something like breakfast every day. As she thought about this, Nora replied: Okay. After sending the message, she entered. Joel and Tanya stood up upon hearing her footsteps. Tanya still looked carefree. Nora, what were you doing this afternoon? I searched for you all afternoon but did not find you. Nora noticed that she was pretending to be calm. Her almond-shaped eyes were raised a little. I have good news to announce. Tanya widened her eyes. What good news? Nora: My position in the special department has been remitted! Im going to work tomorrow. You can prepare some food and necessities for Karl. Ill help you bring them in. Upon hearing this, Tanyas first reaction was not happiness but indignation. On what basis? First, they chase you away, now theyre asking you to come back and youre simply going to go back? No, you cant accept this! Nora stared at her. When she met Tanya overseas, she was like this. She clearly could not find her child, but she was enthusiastic about helping others find theirs. Just like now, she would never consider things from her own perspective. Instead, she would think from Noras perspective. Nora lowered her eyes and smiled. They begged me to come back. Besides, I also want to know what happened to my mother, so Ill give them face! Tanya was still concerned about her. Did they beg hard? Nora: Yes. How hard? They were just short of kneeling down and begging me. Thats more like it. Their conversation was childish but warm. Joel glanced at Nora but did not say anything. The next day, Nora slept until noon again. She got up and had breakfast. When she was about to report to the special department, Tanya handed her a backpack. There are quite a lot of things prepared for him. Its a little heavy. Nora casually picked up the bag that Tanya could only carry with two hands and placed it easily on her shoulder before leaving. Tanya: When she drove to the special department, it was already noon. Nora carried her bag and had just entered when she bumped into Captain Johnson, who was already discharged. He looked a little weak and his face was a little yellow. However, when he saw Nora, his expression changed drastically. His expression was very ugly as he scolded, What time is it? Youre just coming to work? Nora did not care about his reprimand. She took off her bag and threw it on the other shoulder. It happened to hit Captain Johnson, causing him to take a few steps back before he could stand firm. Nora looked at him coldly. Im sorry, Captain Johnson. My contract with the special department clearly states that my work hours are flexible. At that time, she had especially added this because she wanted to slack off and sleep when she had nothing to do. Johnson: He snorted. What kind of work attitude is this?! With that, he rushed out the door as if to welcome someone. Nora ignored him and entered the hall. She was about to look for Morris for him to approve her meeting with Karl when she saw Morris walking out of the canteen with a lunch box. He must have just had lunch. Nora walked over and the two of them nodded at each other. Just as Nora was about to speak, two claps suddenly came from the door. Everyone looked over and saw Captain Johnson standing there. When he saw that everyone was looking at him, he smiled and said, Comrades, I know that your interrogation of the members of the mysterious organization has reached a stalemate, and the few bodyguards you caught havent revealed any info! You all must know who the worlds most famous interrogation master is, right? Upon hearing this, the people from the special department who had just returned from lunch shouted in unison, Black Cat! Yes, thats right. Captain Johnson smiled. So, I specially invited an expert here! As he spoke, he moved aside and let the person standing behind him come out. It was a woman. She was wearing decent clothes and a business suit. There was a friendly and approachable smile on her face. When she smiled, she had two dimples that looked very sweet. She was like a close neighborhood sister. She nodded at everyone. Hello, everyone. Im very honored to join the special department and work with you. Wow! There were very few female members in the special department. Everyone knew that Brenda was the queen of scumbags. Furthermore, as Captain Brenda, she was outstanding. When she trained with everyone, she would often beat them until they cried. Therefore, no matter how beautiful Brenda was, no one dared to have any feelings for her. On the other hand, Nora was too secluded and proud. Everyone maintained their respect for her, but it was difficult for them to have the intention to chase after her. However, this person was different Is this Black Cat? Is Black Cat a woman? Someone asked the question in his heart. Captain Johnson instantly smiled. Of course not. Black Cat is too proud and aloof. Hes more difficult to find. Shes an interrogation master as famous as Black Cat. Shes also an internationally famous psychiatrist-Ruth. Ruth continued to smile. Im a psychiatrist. I dont need to use any means to obtain the information we want. Of course, I know that everyone is very respectful of Black Cat, and Im also fortunate to have met him. He also said that hes very interested in my interrogation techniques. If theres a chance, well compete and discuss together! Nora: ??? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Ruth was indeed a little famous internationally. The reason was In order to apprehend a very evil crime boss, she had captured his subordinates and used special methods to force a confession. After this matter was exposed, everyone praised her for being a great interrogator. At the same time, Ruths reputation started soaring. She had even openly challenged Black Cat in public and said that his methods were too cruel. All humans were equal, and they did not advocate torture. At that time, Nora could not be bothered with her. She simply produced a book called the art of interrogation and defeated Ruth with it. Everyone held their own opinions about Black Cat and her methods, triggering a discussion. This was what had made her famous. However, Nora scoffed at this. At that time, Karl had even asked if he should use some methods to suppress Ruth. After all, Ruth was clearly trying to take advantage of Black Cats popularity! Nora felt that there was no need. However Nora smiled and mocked, When did Black Cat say that she was interested in your interrogation techniques? Why didnt she remember saying this? Besides, she did not know Ruth! Chapter 552 - She Didn’t Remember She Knew Ruth Noras voice was cold. Even though everyone was talking about Ruth in private, these words still reached everyones ears clearly. Ruths fingers tightened. She looked at the woman who was talking calmly. She was wearing a black shirt tucked under her clothes and was casually carrying a big backpack. She looked valiant and cool as she stood there. That question seemed to have seen through her mind, making her feel a little guilty for a moment. Had she found out that she was lying? As soon as this thought surfaced, Captain Johnson sneered. Nora, what do you mean? Only Black Cat knows if he has ever said such things. Are you Black Cat? Why are you questioning Ruth here? Nora raised her eyebrows and pursed her lips. Captain Johnson said again, I know that women are generally petty. Are you unhappy when you see women more beautiful and popular than you? But this is not a reason for you to question others! With that, he snorted. Ruth also returned to her senses. She still maintained her gentle persona and said with a smile, Captain Johnson, its okay. After saying that, she looked at Nora. Im indeed good friends with Black Cat. Nora sneered. Then tell me where Black Cat is. What does he look like? Ruth sighed. Im sorry. Black Cat likes to hide and relax, so I cant expose his identity. This is also one of the prerequisites for me to come here and accept Captain Johnsons invitation. Captain Johnson immediately echoed, Yes, so dont pester Ruth about Black Cat. She wont mention it! Nora: ? Tsk, this person was quite sly! The excuse she had found was perfect. Ruth did not give Nora a chance to speak again. Instead, she took out a big bag of coffee beans from her bag. I specially brought this here. The taste is very good. Consider it a gift for everyone to try! When she said this, the group of eternally-single men immediately took a step forward. Okay, this way. The coffee machine is over here! Miss Ruth Ruth smiled gently. You dont have to call me Miss Ruth. Just call me Ruth. Were all colleagues. Okay, Ruth. Coffee is my favorite! People in our line of work often stay up late. Coffee is indispensable! Ruth kept smiling. It seems like my gift was well received. As Nora watched a group of people crowding around Ruth as she walked to the coffee machine, for the first time, she began to think that she was indeed not very good at handling things. Look at Ruth Why didnt she invite everyone for coffee when she first came to the department? As she was thinking, she heard Morriss voice. Whats in your bag? Its so heavy. Morris casually picked it up, planning to help her carry it. Nora blinked. Theres no need to trouble you, Captain Ford. The bag is filled with some clothes and food. I wonder if I can give it to Karl? Morris thought about it and nodded. Okay, but you have to go through a routine checkup before you can take it in. No problem. Nora entered the interrogation room. She wanted to continue chatting with Karl. After all, last time, Karl wanted to say something, but he was interrupted by Captain Johnson. Since they were here to meet again, she had to get Karl to say what he could not say the last time! When they went through the security checks, Nora took out things one by one. Tanya had really prepared many things for Karl. Other than some snacks, there were also cigarettes and daily necessities. They were all acceptable, so he let them in. When they entered the interrogation room, Nora could still vaguely hear the young man guarding the door say, Theres another girl in the department! Her character is especially good! Nora shook her head and entered the interrogation room. However, when she saw Karls appearance, she frowned. Uncle Karl, why have you become like this? What did you want to tell me last time? Can you tell me why you helped the mysterious organization bring people into New York? Chapter 553 - Bullying Her? Karls face was flushed red. He did not feel like he was being monitored at all. Furthermore, he was not even wearing a prison uniform. He was still wearing the clothes he had worn when he was captured. He sat in the interrogation room in a very relaxed manner, as if this was not a prison cell but his own home. This was completely different from the first time Karl was captured. He seemed to be certain that nothing would happen to him. When he heard Noras question, he smiled. Nora, Im fine now. Help me pass a message to Tanya. I can see her in a few days! Ill see her openly! Nora narrowed her eyes. Why do you say that? Is there another reason why you transported the people from the organization into New York? Karl was very calm. Nora, I cant tell you the truth yet, but youll find out sooner or later. Dont be anxious, Ill be fine too! Nora: She thought about it for a moment and handed him the bag. Karl instantly opened his bag and took out cooked beef. Sigh, everything in this prison is good, but I dont eat well. I eat grass all day. Im dying of hunger! Nora, get Tanya to prepare some meat for me next time Seeing that he was still in the mood to be picky about food, Karl was really certain that he would be fine. But what had happened that made his mentality change so much? Nora thought of a possibility. She deliberately sat in front of Karl and said slowly, Uncle Karl, tell me the truth. Youre not playing dirty, are you? Karl chuckled and did not answer. He only glanced at Nora. Nora instantly understood. She was right! She was more certain than anyone else that the Assassin Alliance had nothing to do with the mysterious organization because as the number one assassin of the Assassin Alliance, she was actually the creator of the Assassin Alliance. Back then, she had handed the Assassin Alliance to Karl because she could not be bothered to manage it. Furthermore, she and Karl both had the rule that they could not break the law in New York! However, Karl suddenly took such a huge risk to accept the mission of the mysterious organization for a sum that she felt was not worth it. To her, bringing a group of people into New York was simply far-fetched! But what if Karl had been entrusted to bring someone to New York for them to capture? When she thought about this, Nora only felt that her thoughts were suddenly enlightened! Although Karl did not answer her question, he clearly admitted it in silence! Nora pursed her lips and suddenly asked, Then whose informant are you? Karl coughed. I cant say. I cant say anything. As soon as he said this, Nora suddenly said, Uncle Karl, do you know what happened at the wedding? Karl was stunned. What? Nora lowered her eyes. At that time, as a member of the special department, I was also wearing their earphones. When you brought Tanya up the red carpet and held me hostage, someone in the earphones ordered a sniper to kill you. Karl was stunned. He frowned and asked, Who gave the order? Nora replied, Captain Johnson. That day was the second day after he was transferred over. Karl tensed up. After a moment, he laughed. I understand. But dont worry, hes not my boss. Nora breathed a sigh of relief when she heard that. What she said earlier was to prevent Karl from trusting Captain Johnson and revealing key information. However, seeing that Karl was so relaxed and the person in question was not Captain Johnson Then, maybe Captain Johnson did not know his identity? It seemed like his contact was of a higher status than Captain Johnson and Morris? Otherwise, how could he guarantee that he would be released? Noras thoughts were running wild, but Karl had already said, Dont worry, I know what to do! Go back and tell Tanya that Ill return gloriously. I wont let her be the daughter of a criminal! When Nora heard this, she stood up. Okay. She went out. When she reached the door, she was still thinking that maybe Karl had never cared about his status in the past. But for his daughter, he had decided to clarify things and live like an honest man. After confirming that Karl was fine and that nothing would happen to him, Nora went out of the interrogation room. She went to the interrogation room where Caleb was being held. Caleb still did not speak much. He only ate a few mouthfuls to maintain his vital signs. Nora brought him some medicine and made him take it. However, Caleb still did not speak. Nora sighed. Trueman seems to be very concerned about you. He keeps sending me messages asking you to take your medicine. Hearing this, Caleb looked up at her. There seemed to be some ripples in his eyes, but he was still coughing violently. Looking at him like this and recalling how the Grays had protected her for so many years Nora said, Ill make some cough medicine for you. Maybe itll make you more comfortable. Cough, cough, cough Theres no need. Caleb finally said, It doesnt matter if I treat this illness or not. Theres no need to waste your time. However, Nora stood up. Its settled. Although the medicine she made could not treat lung cancer, it could make Caleb more comfortable. It was really uncomfortable to see him cough so heartbreakingly all day. As she thought about this, Nora arrived at her office. She was about to push open the door and enter when she saw two people packing up. Ruth was standing at the door. Nora frowned. Before she could ask, Captain Johnson had already said, Nora, vacate this office and let Ruth have it! Shes an interrogation master after all, and youre a forensic doctor. Logically speaking, you shouldnt have your own office. Besides, youre free at work and you like to run around. I dont think it will affect you much. Its settled. Pack your things immediately. Nora narrowed her eyes and sneered. What if I dont? Captain Johnson immediately scolded, If you dont clean up, Ill get someone to do it! I wont be responsible for breaking your things! Noras lips curled up slightly. Her gaze fell on Ruth, who was standing beside her with a relaxed expression. Tsk. It was fine if she relied on her reputation to rise in power. If this person really had interrogation techniques, she did not plan to fuss about it with Ruth. But why was she bullying her? Nora rubbed her wrist and moved her neck. In this life, she could endure anything except losing out. Chapter 554 - Hacker Q and Y Nora had always been a woman of few words. When solving problems, she would only use her fists and not her mouth. Although an office was nothing and she was rarely here, it was one thing for her to take the initiative to let go, forcing her to let go was too much. She narrowed her eyes and took a step forward. Captain Johnson frowned. The girl in front of him was clearly thin, but for some reason, he felt that she was very imposing. He straightened his neck and asked, What are you doing? Are you still going to attack without listening to my command? As soon as he said that, Nora punched him in the chest. Captain Johnson instantly frowned in pain and looked at her angrily. He waved his hands and rushed forward. Nora, how dare you hit me? Ill teach you a lesson now! Nora sneered and moved her wrist again. She was about to beat this person up again when a stern voice was heard. What are you doing? Captain Johnson stopped in his tracks. The few of them turned around in unison and saw that Brenda had probably just returned from the training grounds. She was wearing a black jacket. Her wavy hair was tied into a ponytail, and she looked capable and neat. She rushed over. Just as Nora thought that she was here to scold her, she saw Brenda stop in front of her and look at Captain Johnson. Captain Johnson, no matter what Nora did wrong, you shouldnt have hit her! No matter what, shes still a girl. Shes weak and cant be compared to those smelly boys under you! Nora: ? She blinked and silently lowered her fists. Johnson: ??? He felt like he had heard wrong. What did you say? She was the one who attacked first! His chest still hurt! Some people surrounded them. They did not know what had just happened. They could only hear Brenda say angrily, You scolded her badly, so what if she hit you? Isnt her little fist like a mosquito bite? You actually want to retaliate? This is my sister-in-law. Come at me if you have anything! Lets fight on the field if you dare? Captain Johnson shouted angrily, What do you mean like a mosquito bite? Her punch clearly hurt! With that, he pulled open his shirt and pointed at his chest for everyone to see. My chest is red! When he said this, he saw that everyone was looking at him strangely. Captain Johnson lowered his head and realized that because of his heart attack, he had been sent to the hospital for emergency treatment. This was why his chest was still red. Brenda sneered. Captain Johnson, your scam is too interesting- This clearly happened when the hospital was trying to save you, right? But now youre saying that it was my sister-in-law who did it. Its clearly a scam! Her words were filled with mockery. The others also said, Captain Johnson, forget it. Why are you fussing about it with a young girl? Besides, Miss Smith saved your life! We men should be more generous. Dont keep fussing all the time. Johnson: ??? He was about to explode with anger. He felt that he was so aggrieved! What little girl? You bunch of bastards! No one was stronger than her! Just that punch alone made him want to throw up his lunch! However, this group of people did not believe it! When everyone was criticizing Captain Johnson, a hint of surprise flashed across Noras light almond-shaped eyes. Huh? Something like this was possible? And she herself had unknowingly been made a delicate girl. However, when she saw how everyone was protecting her, Nora felt that it was not bad to occasionally act delicate. As her thoughts were running wild, Brenda said, Nora, whats going on? Nora did not correct her. She pointed at the people working in the room. They want to force me out of my office. Brendas expression instantly darkened. Isnt this going too far?! Why? Nora came first, and you want her to give up her seat for the next person? On what basis? Captain Johnson sneered. Shes a forensic doctor. What does she need an office for? I think theres a workstation outside! Ruth is a psychiatrist and an interrogation master. Of course she needs her own office! Besides, this office is good and very suitable for Ruth. She has her eyes on this office too Accompanying his words, Ruth took a step forward and sighed with a smile. Captain Johnson, isnt this a misunderstanding? I didnt know there was someone here. If I had known that it was Miss Smiths office, I definitely wouldnt have fought for it. Alright, alright. Dont make a fuss over a small matter. I can work anywhere. Its fine even if I get a work desk outside. Dont make everyone lose face. When Captain Johnson heard this, he nodded and looked at Nora. He sneered. Learn from Miss Ruth. She didnt complain about not having an office! Why are women so petty?! After that, without giving Nora a chance to speak, Captain Johnson held his chest and took Ruth to the office beside him. After the two of them left, Brenda grabbed Noras arm. Nora, hurry up and show me. Are you hurt anywhere? If youre hurt, my brother would definitely not let me off! Why are you so stupid? Why are you fighting head-on with Captain Johnson? Hes a man, and youre a woman. If you fight him like this, youll definitely be the one at a disadvantage! Nora: Where did Brenda get the illusion that her body was soft and easy to bruise? Uh, no, it was because she was weak? She grimaced. Im fine. Then, she entered the office. In the office, she was about to play with her phone or take a nap when a group of people suddenly gathered outside the door. Everyone was chatting with Ruth. Do you really know Black Cat? Someone asked. Ruth smiled and did not speak. She pretended to pull a zipper over her mouth. I cant say it- Everyone smiled and stopped asking. At this moment, a colleague from the Internet department of the special department, Damon, said, I dont have any feelings for Black Cat. Im only interested in a few well-known hackers. Captain Johnson said he wanted to invite Q over, but he hasnt invited him yet When Ruth heard this and saw that everyone had changed the topic, she immediately lowered her eyes. Speaking of which, Q isnt the best hacker in the hacker world, right? Y is the best hacker. In the Hacker Alliance, since Nora was too lazy to manage things, everything was handled by When they heard Ruths words, everyone looked at her. Forget about Y, we havent even seen Q. As soon as they said this, Ruth smiled. Actually, I know Y. Nora instantly pricked up her ears. Chapter 555 - Go! Nora was originally not interested, but when Ruth said this, she instantly pricked up her ears. Ruth knew Y In other words, she knew Justin? Heh. Nora smiled sarcastically. The people outside were already in an uproar. You know Y? Thats too awesome. Who on earth is Y? Ruth sighed. Y only serves Hunt Corporation and never takes on any missions outside. Its useless even if I tell you who Y is! When Damon heard this, he lowered his head in disappointment. Youre right. He lowered his head in dejection. Our department recently encountered a difficult problem and wanted to ask Q and Y for help. Unfortunately, we dont know these two people. Hearing this, Ruth deliberately looked at Noras office and said, I heard that Q has become Smith Corporations online consultant? If theres a problem, why dont we ask Miss Smith for help? After all, Miss Smith is the eldest daughter of the Smiths. It should be a matter of a word for Q to come over Damons eyes instantly lit up. He suddenly turned his head and looked at Noras office. Nora: Damons eyes were burning through the glass door. Nora lowered her eyes and stood up. She walked to the door and pulled the curtains down, cutting off the view outside. Everyone was speechless. The corners of Damons mouth twitched. Then, he lowered his head and whispered, Miss Smith is solitary, cold, and proud. We dont dare ask her for help. At the thought of this, Ruth stood up. Then Ill try! Hearing Ruths words sensitively, Nora opened the door immediately and walked out. She could not be bothered to deal with this woman. Furthermore, she could not expose her identity as Q. Ruth, who was standing at the door and about to greet her: The others turned their heads quickly and pretended not to see Ruths awkwardness. Ruth sighed and walked back. Forget it, Ill help you. Send me the problems you encountered. Ill ask Y tonight. Damons eyes lit up. Really? Okay! Damon sent the problems he had encountered to Ruth. Ruth took the questions and returned to the office. She looked at the people outside and a confident smile appeared on her face. However, she then found the hackers website and privately messaged Y: Master, hello. Im a programming lover. I encountered a few small problems and wanted to consult with you. Please name a price. Ill only ask a few small questions! After sending the message, she waited for Ys reply. She believed that Y would not ignore her if she was willing to pay a high price for such a small problem. Furthermore, even if Y ignored her, she could tell Damon that Y was busy and had not replied. Soon it was time to get off work. Damon came to knock on the door. Ruth sighed. Y lives in a different country and lives an inverted life from us. He hasnt replied to my message! Damon understood. I understand, I understand! Masters have more personalities! I understand. Im willing to wait! Ruth nodded and went out with Damon. On the way, she met various colleagues in the special department greeting her. On the first day Ruth came, she received a lot of goodwill from everyone! Nora returned to the Smiths. When she stopped the car, she saw a white Land Rover beside her. Louis was wiping it with a towel over there, looking like he loved it very much. Nora raised her eyebrows. Is this new? Louis immediately nodded. Yes, I was despised by the beauties. They all refused to be my girlfriend. Sigh! Chester said that it was because my car was too lousy. I had no choice but to change to a new car! This car had cost him $90,000! However, when he thought about it, he realized that he would receive gifts and cash worth a few million dollars if he got married. Therefore, he decided to invest. However, when he thought of this $90,000, his heart ached! Nora: Are you sure those girls didnt want to be your girlfriend because of your car? Louis nodded. I think so Nora, what do you mean? Do you despise me? Nora did not say anything and agreed silently. Louis: Louis was very angry, but he thought of Noras bank card and decided to endure it! He said, Nora, my car will be yours from now on. You can drive it anywhere if you need! Just remember to help me when you take the car! Help him? Nora did not reject his kindness and could only cough. Yes, you can definitely chase after a girl! Go for it! Louis was stunned. A huge question mark appeared on his head. Nora was puzzled. Whats wrong? Louis: What I mean is, when you take the car out, remember to put gas in it! Dont cheer me on! Nora ignored the awkwardness and went upstairs. After entering, she picked up her computer and hacked into the special department. Since she was a member of the special department, she had to help with some things. If there was a problem with the Internet Department, she would go in and help fix the bug. After fixing all the problems Damon had mentioned, she logged out of the computer and went to bed. Yes, she would not leave her name even if she did a good deed! The next day, she went to the special department as usual. As soon as she entered, she saw Ruth and Damon sitting in the hall together. Damon was sitting there with his head lowered, looking grateful. Ruth smiled gently and shook her head. She said something. Nora ignored them and went to the office. On the way, she heard her colleagues discussing. Theyre both daughters of wealthy families. People are really different! Yes, Miss Smith is too arrogant. I dont even dare to trouble her. I didnt expect Ruth to be so easy-going and help us so much! Besides, Ruth is always smiling. She looks easy to get along with. In comparison, I think Ruth is better. Miss Smith is a little too cold Nora ignored the discussion and entered the office. She saw Brenda sitting there unhappily. Nora, did you hear that? Youre about to become a bad person in the department! That Ruth is too pretentious! I really dont know what she did to make people respect her so much! Nora glanced at her. Is that why youre in my office? No. Brenda stood up. Justin wanted me to ask why you didnt reply to his message last night. Of course, it was because Ruth said she knew Y! Nora did not speak. At this moment, a voice suddenly came from outside the door. Have you heard? Ruth helped the Internet Department contact Y! She solved their big problem! Shes really awesome! Nora: ??? Who had solved the big problem in the Internet department?? Chapter 556 - Ruth Digs Her Own Grave! Nora frowned, her displeasure at its maximum. She had disliked Ruth very much ever since the first time they had met. Not only did she use Black Cat to hype herself up, but she had also used Y to make the others like her She sure was flattering herself a lot. To think she had actually stolen the credit for the good deed that Nora had done anonymously the night before, though? Hah. Nora cast her eyes down, feeling a little displeased. However, she had always been easy-going in nature, so she didnt say anything. After all, she couldnt possibly just go up to everyone all of a sudden and say that she was Q. She still had to keep her identity a secret. But despite her not making any trouble, she never expected that her conflict with Ruth would come this quickly! At two to three oclock in the afternoon, just as she was about to leave and go home out of boredom, she ran straight into Ruth! Ruth, who had her head lowered and was carrying documents in her arms, walked over hastily and collided with Nora! Nora immediately stepped back and quickly avoided the impact of the collision. However, as Ruth was in high heels, she fell onto the floor. Thud! A loud collision rang out in the hall. Upon hearing the sound, the others all rushed out. Are you alright? Ruth, are you okay? A look of pain came over Ruths face. As she massaged her lower back and got onto her feet, she looked at Nora and sighed. Ms. Smith, why didnt you grab me just now? Nora: ?? She frowned and stared at Ruth. Then, she replied unhurriedly, I didnt react in time. Ruths sweet and pretty facial features scrunched up into a look of pain, making everyone feel bad for her. She massaged her lower back and sighed again. Never mind, Im alright anyway, I wont blame you for it. Noras mind was full of question marks again. What was she blaming her for? Her brows drew together. When she turned and got ready to leave, Ruth suddenly said, Ms. Smith, you look rather free to me, can you do me a favor? I need to photocopy these documents, but I think I may have to sit for a while. Can you photocopy them for me? The look in Noras eyes turned cold at once. She turned to Ruth and immediately replied, Im not free. Was she making her do chores? Ruth was clearly trying to take her down a notch! When she was about to leave after her reply, Damon suddenly lost his temper. He said, Thats enough, Ms. Smith! There should be a limit to everything you do. Just because we arent holding it against you, it doesnt mean that you can behave so brazenly! Nora: ??? Damon shouted furiously, What did you mean when you said you didnt react in time? I saw with my own eyes that you took a step back. You obviously could have caught Ruth and prevented her from falling, yet you didnt reach out. Id wager it doesnt even occur to selfish people like you to help others, right? Damon continued yelling out his thoughts. Q obviously works in the Smith Corporation. Now that the team has run into problems, all you need to do is say the word and he would help, yet you are unwilling to help us out! In contrast, look at what Ruth did. She waited until the middle of the night yesterday for Y to come online to solve the huge problem for us! Noras gaze suddenly turned frosty. Q doesnt receive a single cent of remuneration from the special department. So why should he think that Q should provide her services to the special department?! Moreover, never mind that she had done a good deed anonymously, and never mind that Ruth had stolen all her credit-but now they were actually using the credit of what she had done to make things difficult for her? Hah, then there was no way she could let this go so easily anymore! The moment she said that, Damon choked on his breath. To be honest, Damon was actually aware that his resentment toward Nora was unjustified. Q was a network consultant that the Smiths had externally hired, so why should he provide his services to the special department? But the scariest thing among humans was direct comparison! Before Ruth joined the department, Noras attitude would only have given people the impression that she was haughty and beyond ones reach. However, after Ruth joined the team, she had personally helped to contact Y and even straight-up fixed the special departments network issues for them. Comparing one to another would only pointlessly vex oneself. Now that they had someone to compare her with, it made Nora seem too selfish and callous! With that in mind, Damon cheered himself on and said angrily, Yes, the special department has certainly never paid Q a single cent, but the special department serves the people! If even Ruth can approach Y and beg him for so long to help us out, why couldnt you approach Q? He was twisting reason and resorting to fallacious arguments now. Nora ignored him. Instead, she turned to Ruth, let out an icy sneer, and then said, So, its thanks to you that the IT Departments network was fixed? You were the one who went to Y and asked him to fix it? Ruth sighed when she heard what she said. To be honest, she hadnt seen Y come online at all even after waiting the whole night the day before. Shed originally been planning to make up an excuse to gloss things over, but unexpectedly, the moment she reached the special department, Damon had rushed up to her excitedly and thanked her for her efforts. Someone had gone online and hacked into the system the previous night, and also helped them repair the system. Ruth had been dumbfounded at the time, but because Damon kept thanking her, causing all the other colleagues around them to also thank her, she had tacitly admitted to it. After all, according to Damon, Y and Q were the only people who could soundlessly infiltrate the special departments network and fix their bugs! It was impossible for Q to be the one who had done it. After all, the special department had already approached Q so many times, but he had completely ignored them. In that case, it could only be Y. Y must have seen her request and come over to help. Seeing that Nora had adopted an attitude like that, Ruth sighed and said, Ms. Smith, theres no need to focus on whose credit it was. Im just helping out my colleagues. Just like Damon said, were all serving the people here. Her choice of words simply couldnt get any prettier! Nora narrowed her eyes and asked once more, Did you or did you not ask Y to help the IT department with the bug fixes? Ruth narrowed her eyes. Faced with such an aggressive inquiry, she could only bite the bullet and answer, Yes, I did! Damon and their other colleagues immediately spoke up. Ruth, you are so impressive! We thank you on behalf of the special department! Yeah. Youve only just joined us, yet youre doing so much for the special department and being so concerned for us. Youve done the IT department such a big favor. Youre setting such a good example for us all! We need more comrades like you in the department! Good employees like you are so rare these days~ Some people just cant be compared to you! Ruth, who was being showered with compliments, adopted a very humble attitude on the surface. She gave them an exceptionally sincere smile and said, No, these are things that I should be doing. Damon immediately said mockingly, To you, these are things that you should be doing, but for some people, even though they obviously just needed to lift a finger to help out People shouldnt be too selfish! Especially people in our line of work. If everyone decides to be selfish, then how are we going to protect the society and keep the peace?! Nora cast her eyes down frostily as she listened to what they said. She had really become angry this time. She slowly shifted her gaze to Damon and asked coldly, Who says Y was the one who fixed the bug? Damon was stunned to hear that. He replied, What do you mean? Who else could it be if not Y, Q? Chapter 557 - The Face-Slapping Continues! When Nora heard this, she countered with a question of her own: Why not? Damon didnt believe her at first. How can that be?! Captain Johnson has already invited Q to join the team so many times, but Q didnt respond at all. Besides, because you are so cold and distant, Ruth said that your status among the Smiths may not be very high, so maybe you cant assign tasks to Q. Because of that, she told us not to give you any trouble Therefore, it is impossible for Q to have fixed it! Her status wasnt high among the Smiths? She wouldnt be able to get Q to do something for her? Nora looked at Ruth again. Ruth stood where she was uneasily and immediately said, Damon, those are just my private speculations. Dont word it so bluntly. She felt really embarrassed. Damon actually hadnt been resentful toward Nora initially the day before. It was under Ruths purposeful guidance that he had slowly become brainwashed and felt that working for the special department was an honor and that it was every citizens duty to serve the special department! This had led to him becoming resentful toward Nora. He had said, I am going to talk to her tomorrow. Even someone like you, who has just returned from abroad, is dedicated to the country and the homeland. As the young lady of the Smiths, she comes from an even better family background than you and enjoys an even higher social status, so why doesnt she have a sense of responsibility? His words had displeased Ruth. She sighed and replied, Everyone has their own difficulties. Interpersonal relationships among the wealthy are also complex. Some people dont hold any work positions in their families. Even though they say that they are from rich families, they just look a bit more glamorous on the surface, thats all. Who knows what its like for them in private Damon had understood what she meant at once. He said, You mean Noras status among the Smiths may not be high enough? But isnt she the only daughter of the previous head of the Smiths? The current head of the family is the previous heads nephew, you know! Ruth smiled and looked at him. There you go. The current head of the family is the previous heads nephew. This means that they arent real siblings Damon immediately felt like he had understood something. He nodded and said, I get it now. That was how it had led to the conversation just now. After Ruth made that ambiguous statement, Damon went on. At first, Id thought that you must be quite pitiful at home, so I didnt ask you for help anymore. Neither have I ever forced you to make any contribution to the special department. But for you to make things difficult for Ruth when you havent even done anything for the department Youre too much! Are you upset that she managed to get Y to help? As Nora listened to him prattle on, she kept her head down and continued to use her phone, ignoring him. She had always been someone who preferred to let her actions speak for themselves. Meanwhile, Damon was still complaining. I have always liked Q and Y, the two of them are every programmers idols. I also believe that Q is a patriotic person, its just that you have never been willing to convey our messages to him, thats all! Never mind that you arent introducing him to the team, but how can you still be jealous of other people? II 11 He was really noisy. Nora became even more annoyed. She pressed the Enter key on the phone. Then, she raised her head. Next to them, Ruth had already slowly opened her mouth. She said, Dont say any more, Damon. Everyone has their own lifestyle, we mustnt impose our own standards on others. Being strict with ourselves and being lenient with others is the best quality one can have. She spoke patiently and used her words methodically to guide everyones thoughts. On top of that, her voice was sweet and pleasant, and she even had two dimples on her face when she smiled. This immediately made everyone around them find Ruth even more approachable. The contrast between the two women was simply too strong. At this moment, Johnson and Morris also came over. Seeing the group of them there, Johnson frowned and asked, What are all of you gathering around here for?! Slacking off? No Damon walked over and quickly explained what had happened. Ruth hurriedly tried to get Nora off the hook again. She said, Captain Johnson, Captain Ford, dont hold it against Ms. Smith. She must have her own difficulties too Johnson sneered, his eyes sweeping over Nora. He looked at Morris and said, Morris, even though you are now the acting director, I still have a better eye for people than you! Even the person you picked trying to bring special talents into the department is so irresponsible. In this respect, you still have lots more to learn from me! Then, he looked at Ruth and Nora. Capabilities and so on are secondary for people specially recruited into the special department. What matters the most is, ultimately, still ones character! After all, this is a special department! Morris frowned. He wasnt very convinced. Previously, it was because Nora had gotten a hacker to help them out that they had managed to identify the hotel that Trueman was staying at. Later, it was only after word, that Q was working for the Smiths, had gotten out that all of them had speculated that Q was the hacker that Nora had approached. Nora might seem like a cold person all the time, but when he thought of how she had fought the people at the martial arts tournament and the boxing champion one-on-one after Quentin met with harm She was a loyal person who stood up for her friends and family. If she really hadnt helped, then there could only be one reason why-Damon had upset her. But whether to help or not was an individuals own decision in the first place. Morris lowered his head and said, I dont think we should claim the moral high ground to guilt-trip others. Johnson immediately reprimanded him. What do you mean by claiming the moral high ground? You youngsters come up with all sorts of reasonings and use an endless string of different terms. Back in our era, all we had was a passion for the department! If everyone stands back whenever something happens, how bleak would society become?!. He didnt hold back at all when he reprimanded Morris and didnt show the respect that he should be to the acting director. He was deliberately taking Morris down a notch in front of everyone. He wanted everyone to know that even though Morris was the acting director of the special department, he still had the final say when it came to seniority! His words made Morris frown. It didnt matter that he was reprimanded, but if Nora was the one being reprimanded He was about to say something when someone from the IT department suddenly ran over and shouted, Damon, Damon! This is terrible! Damon was taken aback. Everyone turned around in unison and asked, Whats wrong? The man gasped for breath and replied, Our network was hacked into again a moment ago. The other party has sent us a message. Damon asked, What did they say? I am Q, not Y. Damon: ??! Everyone: ?? Stunned by the news, everyone looked at Nora, only to see her standing there calmly If she told them that she had asked Q to help, the group of them would definitely continue to whine. Thus, she had decided that she would just use her actions to prove it instead. She didnt give much of an explanation, but Brenda stepped forward and said, I get it now! Its you who got Q to help, Nora! Everyone looked at her in unison. Brenda explained, When we were tracking Trueman the other time, Damon wasnt skilled enough to do it. It was the hacker whom Nora had approached who pinpointed the hotel as his location! That hacker must have been Q. right? The person who fixed the network bug for us free of charge last night was also Q! 1111 The whole corridor fell silent. Damons eyes widened and he looked at Nora in surprise. Were you really the one who helped us? Then, he turned back to Ruth in confusion. But didnt you say that it was you who got Y to help? Ruth clenched her fists. She hadnt expected things to turn around this way! However, shed already thought that this might happen when she falsely claimed the credit, so she managed to remain calm and composed. She even acted surprised and said, Y said he would help, though! Wasnt it Y who did it? After speaking, she deliberately took out her cell phone and took a look. Ill ask him. She went to the side and sent a message. Brenda, however, launched straight into mockery mode. She said, Oh my, is there still a need to ask, though?! Whats this? Are you already starting to steal other peoples credit when youve only just joined the special department? Then, she pretended to reprimand Nora. And you too, Nora! Why are you so silly?! In the future, remember to leave your name behind after you do good deeds, get it? Those who understand you all know that, even though you look like a cold person, youre actually very enthusiastic deep down. You obviously did the IT department a big favor last night, yet you had to suffer all these ridiculous accusations after coming to the office today! Its too much! Every word of hers was like a knife that stabbed right at all the people who had condemned Nora just now. They were all straightforward men. Knowing that they had misunderstood her, some of them immediately apologized. Sorry about that, Nora! We really didnt know Yeah. Whats going on, though? Ruth claimed the credit for herself just like that. Its only because we misunderstood that we Why did Ruth claim false credit for it, though? While everyone was talking about it, Ruth returned. With a guilty look on her face, she immediately said, Im sorry, everyone! It was a misunderstanding on my part! After so long, it turns out that it was a misunderstanding! After speaking, she handed her cell phone to Damon. Displayed on the screen was her chat history with Y on Messenger. Ruth: Wasnt it you who helped us fix the network bug last night? Y: No. When I infiltrated the system after agreeing to help, I found that the bug had already been fixed, but I forgot to tell you about it. Ruth sighed and said, Y has always been unsociable and eccentric, and he rarely speaks. He didnt inform me about it. Moreover, the moment I arrived at the office today, Damon said that the bug had been fixed, so I assumed it was Y Ms. Smith, I formally apologize for what I said just now! You should still speak up if something happens again next time, though The department is full of men, so their thoughts are all very straightforward. They wont get it if you dont say anything. Tsk. She was accusing Nora of not being genuine enough now. Nora looked at her and asked, Are you very familiar with Y? To think she even had him on her Messenger! Even she didnt have Y as a contact on Messenger. The chat window in the Hacker Alliance was her only way of contacting Y! Ruth was too much! The rest, however, felt enlightened. I knew it, its just a misunderstanding! Elsewhere, Brenda, who had already walked out of the crowd, stared at Ruth. At this moment, her cell phone suddenly beeped. She looked down and saw a message from Justin: Have you asked her? Why is Nora ignoring me? Brenda took out her cell phone and sent Justin an audio message: Its all ys fault, Justin. If I were Nora, I would also be really mad! Someone named Ruth, who joined the department recently, said that shes friends with Y and embarrassed Nora! Quick, go and ask him why he has a friend like that! Justin: ? To think that was why Nora was angry! In that case, he would have to explain things properly to the public! Chapter 559 - I Don’t Have A Messenger Account Y? The entire special department was stunned. Damon, who was seated in front of the computer, even cried out with excitement, Y! Oh my god, to think I have the opportunity to talk to Y in this lifetime of mine! Someone echoed him. First, it was Q who invaded us today, now its Y. What kind of sheer dumb luck is the special department having? My god, I feel like I can brag to everyone else in this line of work from now on! This is a big boss were talking about here! The people next to them were stunned. But why is Y suddenly hacking into our system? Yeah, and with such a big fanfare too. No one introduces themselves the moment they appear, right? Besides, judging from his tone, he doesnt have ill intentions. Someone glanced at Ruth and made a guess. Could it be that Y has specially come over to explain on behalf of Ruth? Is he afraid that we wont believe her? There is actually really no need for him to do that Its also possible that Y is saying hi to us on account of Ruth, right? Also, judging from what he said, Y seems very friendly Can I quietly say something? Y feels more approachable than Q. Q is too cold and unapproachable~. Whats the point now? Ive already heard everything you said. Besides, Ms. Smith is still here. What if she overhears and tells Q? While everyone was speculating, Johnson laughed again and said, Seems like Mr. Y is a very polite man! Ive also sent him an email before to invite him to join the special department, but he didnt pay me any attention. Come to think of it, Ruth gets more respect from him after all! As expected, the relationship between Y and Ruth isnt a simple one after all! If all this is true, then I suddenly have a bold guess here, and that isY likes Ruth! Nora: ?? What the f*ck? Was this something that could be tolerated? The corners of her lips spasmed and she sneered, Thats not necessarily true. Even if its not necessarily true, its still Ruth who got Y here! Johnson said, Therefore, no matter how you look at it, its all still Ruths credit! He looked at Morris again. You must consider ones personality when you recruit someone! Morris, this is not an era where an individual should be trying to play the hero. Teamwork is what matters the most! An approachable person like Ruth would definitely bring more pleasant surprises to the department! Johnson looked at Ruth and said, Work hard, Ruth! You have a promising future! Ruth, who had been utterly stunned when Y appeared: She stared at the computer screen blankly, feeling dumbfounded! Why was Y here? While she was still surprised, another few words appeared on the screen: Apologies, I dont have a Messenger account, so I can only use this method to clarify some things with everyone. No personal Messenger account When those four words appeared, Ruth felt as if a bomb had gone off in her mind! However, the rest hadnt realized it yet. In particular, Damon was even typing a reply excitedly: Its okay. What do you want to clarify? The others were also quietly marveling. Advanced hackers approach people in such peculiar ways Yeah! I suddenly find his actions so cool! What do you mean so cool? Its more like too cool, okay? Its obvious at a glance that you guys are science and engineering majors. How uncultured! This is called the coolest ever! While they were being silly, someone suddenly realized something. He said, Why wouldnt he have a personal Messenger account, though? Isnt he friends with Ruth on Messenger? As soon as he said that, the entire IT department suddenly became dead silent. In addition, almost as soon as he said that, another row of words appeared on the computer screen: Just to clarify, I dont know any lady named Ruth. Of course, if the special department ever needs my help, Ms. Nora only has to say the word and I will do my absolute best. The whole room fell dead silent again. Surprised, everyone slowly turned to look at Ruth. As if she had suddenly contracted some kind of contagious disease, the few people who had gathered around her silently moved away at once. Ruth clenched her fists tightly. She stared ahead of her in shock. Never would she have ever imagined that a master-level figure like Y would suddenly descend upon their department, and even hack into the IT department with great fanfare just to clarify something like that?! How could this be?! It was just like someone bragging outside that they knew a certain celebrity. Would the celebrity specially make a public social media post to clarify that they didnt know them? How would a nobody like Ruth possibly attract the attention of someone as talented as Y?! It must be Nora! Y was the Hunt Corporations consultant. In order to make herself look good again, Nora must have approached Mr. Hunt and asked him to talk to Y, right? As Ruth figured this out, she suddenly felt like she had accidentally messed with the wrong person! She clenched her fists tightly. In the midst of her fury, Morris low and serious voice rang out. Ruth, please explain what on earth is going on. Do you or do you not know Y? Ruth couldnt help but stammer. She swallowed and suddenly said, I, I How are all of you so sure that this person is Y? Damons jaw tensed up and he slowly said, By his abilities. Do you think that any old hacker can hack into our IT department? Ruth: !! She clenched her jaw. Suddenly, she lowered her head, her demeanor so aggrieved that even her eyes turned red. She said, Im sorry, everyone. I I might have been deceived! She took out her cell phone, opened the chat window with Y, and said, I chat with him a lot. When he said he was Y, I believed him. I didnt expect that Ive actually been deceived! With her in tears, it would be hard for the others to continue blaming her. However, the corners of Brendas lips spasmed and she clicked her tongue loudly. She said, The moment you joined the department, you claimed that you knew this person and that person. So, youve found out that the Y you knew is a fake? In that case, might the Black Cat that you claim to know also be a fake? Which other big boss do you also know? Ruths face flushed at once. Seemingly unable to bear the pressure, she ran off in tears covering her face. After she left, everyone in the special department started to whisper to one another. Whats going on? Maybe she really was deceived? Johnson felt as if he had been slapped in the face. He stared at the people in front of him and suddenly said, Alright, stop speculating Whats there to say? Go and do your jobs! As soon as he said that, Morris said coldly, Captain Johnson is right, go do your jobs right now! You cant get any work done just by flapping your lips! Do you think youre special just because you know certain people? Also, let Ruth serve as a warning example for all of you. Despite being a member of the special department, she was deceived by a conman! What an embarrassment! His words were simply too mean! Nora almost laughed out loud. Johnson flushed even redder. He looked straight at Morris. You. But before he could finish, Morris interrupted him and said, Johnson, the department should be recruiting people who at least have a functioning brain! Also, their character takes priority! Morris left straightaway after saying that. Johnson felt as if his cheeks were stinging and burning hot from being slapped in the face. He looked at the people around him again, waved, and said, Alright, begone! What are all of you looking at? Nora left the IT department with a smile on her lips. As soon as she entered her office, her cell phone rang. She picked it up and took a lookit was Justin. She raised her brows a little and pressed the answer button. Nora. The man sounded very aggrieved. Remember to give me the opportunity to explain the next time something happens! Nora looked straight ahead of her and leaned back on her chair. Alright. Her perfunctory tone, however, made Justin very dissatisfied. He heaved a quiet sigh and said, We are lovers. If even lovers have to be so suspicious of each other, wouldnt life be too tiring? Nora kept quiet for a moment. She had never been in love, nor had she ever known how to interact with people. She had merely felt uncomfortable when Ruth said that she knew Y and when the others said that Y might like Ruth. Thus, she had ignored Justins messages. Thinking about it again, she had indeed gone overboard. She looked at the phone seriously and said, Okay, I will take note of it next time. How are you going to make it up to me this time? The man suddenly asked in a low voice. Nora: ? The corners of her lips gradually hooked upward. In a lazy tone, she asked, Do I have to make it up to you? Yes, you have to. The man was just like a little puppy. He said, Besides, I havent seen you for two days, I miss you. Shall we have dinner together? Nora was about to tell him to bring the two children along when the man spoke in a low voice again. He said, Just you and me. I will book a private room at a place where no one will disturb us, okay? The mans voice was very low and he sounded as if he was cajoling her, making Nora feel as if feathers were tickling the depths of her heart. She coughed and replied, Alright. Noras smile stayed on her face even after she hung up. At the Hunt Corporation. Lawrences lip corners spasmed as he listened to his boss shameless words. After Justin hung up with a smile on his lips, Lawrence handed him the document in his hand. Justin took a couple of glances at it and signed it. When Lawrence was about to step out, Justin suddenly said, Lawrence. Lawrence stopped and looked at him. Yes, Mr. Hunt? Justin asked unhurriedly, How long do you think it will take for people to seize my power and take over my position? Lawrence: ??? The entire company is under your control, Boss! Im afraid your uncle and his family will have to wait a hundred years after this batch of employees changes! What the heck was his boss thinking? While thinking about it, Justin said, With that, I will become harmless and easy to control, right? And Uncle Ian wont worry anymore. Lawrence: ???? Justin looked up at him in silence. Boss, I have something to do! Lawrence fled the office before Justin could say anything else. He was really afraid that his boss would ask him to make up plans for the companys bankruptcy! At the special department. Nora was notified of an impromptu meeting. As soon as she entered the conference room, Johnson said, Alright, as evident from the investigation, the Y that Ruth knew is indeed a fake. She was deceived by the other partys skillful tricks. Fortunately, no losses were suffered. The good news, though, is that it is true that Ruth knows Black Cat! Nora, aka Black Cat: ?? Chapter 560 - Black Cat Before Nora could raise objections, Brenda scoffed and said, Captain Johnson, you must back up your claims with reasonable evidence! She also said that this Y was real when she claimed to know him! How can we be sure that the Black Cat she knows is real? Johnson sneered. Of course I have my own way of verifying this! Moreover, not only is the Black Cat she knows real, but Ruth has also gotten in contact with Black Cat for us! Those men that we arrested still havent revealed any useful information. After Black Cat heard about it, he has decided to design some interrogation methods for us! Ruth and Black Cat will discuss and jointly decide on the specific methods! After he spoke, he clapped his hands by himself and said, Therefore, lets let the little misunderstanding today pass. Theres no need to keep harping on it. Ruth is young and has not been exposed to fraud syndicates. Moreover, those conmens tricks are too sophisticated. It is normal that she would fall for it! The rest of the staff immediately echoed him. Yeah, its nothing much that she fell for it! Even Damon said, Yeah, its nothing. Besides, youve never seen Y either. But youve met Black Cat in person before, right? With her eyes red, Ruth bowed and said, Im sorry, Ive really let all of you down. I also feel very embarrassed about it. I met Y through the Internet, but Im good friends with Black Cat in private. I definitely wont be deceived on that. Besides, Black Cat has already agreed to discuss with me the interrogation methods. I will definitely give everyone a proposal within the next two days! She wiped her tears and heaved a silent sigh. She said, The incident with Y was a huge misunderstanding on my part. Ms. Smith, you were the one who asked Mr. Hunt to get Y to come forward, right? Thank you so much. If it werent for you, Id still be thinking that the YI knew was real and be kept in the dark! Nora: Ruths level of hypocrisy and bitchiness was really beyond her! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Ruth stared at Nora. Her expression was still aggrieved and apologetic, but a touch of contempt and disgust welled up in her. The incident with Y was indeed negligence on her part. Shed originally thought that big figures like Q and Y wouldnt be involved in competitiveness between women, so she hadnt linked the incident to Nora. But unexpectedly, in order to beat her in their reputation, Nora had simultaneously gotten both hackers to make an appearance! One could say that she had spent a lot of money just to make things difficult for her! However, Q and Y were people whom the Smith Corporation and the Hunt Corporation could easily contact. With the two companies financial and material resources, it was very understandable that Nora would win this round. But no matter how powerful the Smith Corporation and the Hunt Corporation were, there was no way they would know Black Cat! She had already asked around. When Karl first returned to the States, things had been very unpleasant between him and the Smiths and the Hunts. Hed even threatened the two heads of the families with Black Cat. Therefore, Black Cat was definitely someone that the Smiths and the Hunts couldnt get in contact with! No one would be able to expose her again for sure this time. With that in mind, Ruth became rather smug deep down. What was the big deal about being temporarily suppressed? Johnson had invited her into the special department precisely because of her identity as a master of interrogation. Only by exhibiting superb working ability would she be able to conquer the people in the department! Nora ignored her. This made Ruths bow look a bit awkward. Johnson took the initiative to speak first. He reprimanded her and said, Alright, Nora, let bygones be bygones. Harmony must be maintained among co-workers, and there mustnt be any talks of revenge in private, understand? Also, certain people must not hold grudges. We are all a team here! Nora curled her lips disdainfully. Brenda scoffed and said, Interesting that you should say that, Captain Johnson! Originally, everyone in the department was handsome, so I definitely wouldve wanted the department to be whole. But now that youve joined us Tsk, why do I not want it to be whole anymore? Johnson: !! He could hear the ridicule in Brendas words, of course. But there was nothing he could do about her. Brenda had been transferred into the department by Interpol, so it was impossible for her to ever rise to the position of director in the department. Therefore, she behaved brazenly and fearlessly. Additionally, because she was from Interpol, she was entirely outside of his and Morris jurisdiction. Whether she cooperated with them or not depended entirely on her mood. Johnson took a deep breath. He could only ignore her and say, I asked all of you to come here because Ruth and Black Cat need to understand your personalities when customizing interrogation methods and plans for all of you, so I need all of you to fill out a questionnaire for them. Ruth will send the questionnaire to all of you later. I hope everyone will cooperate with her. Understand? Understood! Everyone answered in unison. However, somebody raised a question. Why do we have to fill in a questionnaire? Ruth explained, I have studied the people you guys arrested. To be honest, we have already employed many different methods, but have not achieved good results. In that case, we may have to crack them one by one, in which case all of you would have to cooperate with one another in acting and so on As such, I would need to understand everyones personalities. The questionnaire is very simple, there arent any complicated questions. Then, she smiled sweetly and added, Also, I will be showing everyones questionnaires to Black Cat. Im sure all of you will leave an impression on Black Cat, so you must try your best to answer the questions, okay~? As soon as she said that, those who were originally reluctant to answer the questionnaire suddenly became excited. Johnson nodded. Then, he gave a wave and sat down. Ruth said, I will send everyone the list of questions that need to be answered. I hope you can pass them to me before work ends tomorrow. Alright, lets end the meeting. When leaving the conference room, Brenda sneered, Who does she think she is? She just knows Black Cat, thats all, isnt it? Whats she arrogant about? She wants me to fill in the questionnaire? Hah! Nora looked at her. Do you think everyone will fill it out? Yes! Nora: ? Brenda looked up at the ceiling. If it means that Black Cat would remember my name, then even Im willing to fill out the questionnaire. Noras lip corners spasmed. Do you like Black Cat too? Of course! Brenda walked with wind in her steps. Is there anyone in our line of work who wouldnt like Black Cat? If possible, Id even like to marry Black Cat. What if Black Cat is a woman? Thats even better! Their male colleagues who had come over at some point jokingly said, Then we can marry Black Cat! The group of them walked past Nora and caught up with Ruth, who was walking in front. They asked, Ruth, hey Ruth. What does Black Cat look like? Is Black Cat good-looking? Cmon, just reveal a little about him! Ruth became popular again. Brenda curled her lips disdainfully and sighed. Although I really dont feel like paying any attention to her, the temptation that Black Cat presents is simply too great! Sorry, Nora, I gotta betray you for a while. Just a short while After speaking, Brenda took a step forward, hooked her arm around Ruths neck, and said bewitchingly, Cmon, little girl, tell big sis here whether Black Cat is a man or a woman? Is he handsome? Do you think big sis here stands a chance? Nora: She felt like all of them had gone mad. Then, she heard Ruth sigh and say, Is everyone that interested in Black Cat? Then why dont I pick two representatives from among you guys to say hi to Black Cat when I have a meeting with him to discuss the interrogation plans? Wow! Everyone was delighted. Nora: Was the video conference tomorrow? In that case, she would arrange a face-slapping session! Chapter 561 - Informant!! Chapter 558 Fixed Nora left this group of people and went straight to Karls interrogation room. This big boss still looked relaxed. He was on the sofa sleeping soundly. When he heard the door, he opened his eyes and looked at her heartlessly. Youre here? Why didnt you bring lunch today? Nora: Did he really treat her as a food deliveryman? She grimaced and sat across from him. How long until your business is over? she asked. Soon. Karl crossed his legs and swayed. Nora could only say tactfully, Tanya is very worried about you. Logically speaking, theyre newlyweds now. She and Joel have booked a flight and hotel for their honeymoon two days later. If you dont come out now, shell probably cancel all her plans. When Karl heard this, he slowly sat up straight. Then, he said, Two days later? Nora nodded. Karl coughed. Alright, Ill be released in two days. Tell her not to cancel her plans. Young people have to be romantic as newlyweds. Okay. was Nora was extremely satisfied. She stood up and left the room before walking towards Caleb Gray. The man was still coughing. Nora reminded him to take his medicine on time and asked him a few questions. When she saw that Caleb still wasnt saying anything, she left. Not long after Nora left the interrogation room, Karl suddenly knocked on the door. The person guarding him asked through the door, Whats wrong? Karl said, I want to see Captain Johnson! The person thought that he was finally going to reveal information and said excitedly, Okay, Ill go look for him now! Soon, the person walked away. Two minutes later, Captain Johnson, who was about 50 years old, strode over. Before he entered, he said to the two guards, Leave for a while. Let me have a few words with Karl in private. Yes, sir. Captain Johnson entered the interrogation room and shut down the surveillance cameras. Then, he looked at Karl. What do you want? I want to see Old Morry. Karl said, Ive been making the same request ever since I was arrested the second time. When will you get him to see me? Captain Johnson frowned and replied, I told you, Old Morrys health isnt good. Hes in the hospital! Then let him take out my documents. That way, he can prove my innocence. Im very anxious! Karl said forcefully. Captain Johnson was puzzled. Why are you in a hurry? I said before that if youre really an informant, you have to wait until we have a clue. Its not suitable to expose your identity now! Otherwise, well alert the enemy! Karl stood up. He was 1.85 meters tall and very strong. When he stood in front of Captain Johnson, his aura was several times stronger than his. Captain Johnson was so frightened that he subconsciously took a step back. What are you doing? Look at yourself. You dont look like an informant at all! Youre clearly the leader of the assassins! Karl lowered his eyes at these words. From the time he first went undercover on the streets till now, he had been undercover for more than thirty years. Yes, he had always been an undercover agent. Back then, he had deliberately pretended not to care about his family and dated Jill for nothing. It was only a cover for his undercover mission. Later on, he was framed for killing someone in an accident. His undercover identity could not hold out anymore. At that time, Old Morry had given him another choice. The first was to clarify his identity, but because there was no evidence regarding the murder, he had to wait for the police to slowly solve the case. The second was to go overseas and continue being an informant. Karl had no choice at the time. He had sent many people to prison when he was an informant. If he was imprisoned, there was no telling what could happen to him! Therefore, he had chosen the second option. Besides, he liked this path too. After leaving the country, he had kept in contact with Old Morry and got him to help take care of Jill. Old Morry had never told him about Jills pregnancy, only saying that Jill had married into a wealthy family a year later. It was not surprising that the wealthy families took a liking to Jills face. Karl had completely let go of Jill and resumed his undercover career. He had helped solve five major cases and made several second-class merits. With his character and looks, he really gave off the feeling that he was a bad person. Therefore, his identity had never been discovered. However, he still wanted to go back. Every time he called Old Morry, he would ask, When can I go back? I got a promotion again! Old Morry was always amused by him. Keep rising through the ranks. When the time comes, you might become the boss and lead a group of people straight to the right path. Karl was a capable person. He really rose to the second-in-command position step by step. After helping Morryh crack this criminal gang, he moved again. After being moved around a lot, his temper became wild, and he gradually forgot about wanting to go home. Later on, he established the Assassin Alliance. When he had asked Old Morry about it years ago, Morry had even said that it was possible. His actions had actually crossed the line. However, Old Morry said that he would help him report to the higher-ups and specially approved him to continue what he was doing. Furthermore, this way, he could continue serving his country. After he established the Assassin Alliance, he would regularly transfer a portion of the money he had saved back to his home every year. He had gotten Old Morry to donate that money. Over the years, he had indeed helped Old Morry crack many major cases. Many clues could only be obtained with his identity. Until last time, when Old Morry asked him to introduce someone from a mysterious organization when he returned to the country. Morry asked him not to reject her and to bring her back to catch a turtle in a jar. This was also one of the reasons why he had lured Trueman and the others back despite already being rich! If not for Tanyas appearance, Karl would have left the country long ago. At that time, even if he had captured and investigated Trueman, he would not have been caught. He would have continued to be the part-time informant in the Assassin Alliance But now, everything had changed. Captain Johnson looked at his deep eyes and his tone became gentle. Of course I trust you. Ill arrange it as soon as possible. However, after your identity is exposed, you cant be our informant anymore. Are you sure youve thought it through? Karl stared at Captain Johnson and suddenly said, Old Morry once promised me that as long as I want to quit, he will immediately let me go. Now, for my daughters sake, I want to reveal my identity! He could not become the shame of his daughters life! Chapter 562 - Going overseas Hearing his powerful and resonating words, Captain Johnson continued to speak sincerely, I know, and I understand you. Actually, Ive seen Old Morry and he has even verified your identity. Why do you think you were able to escape so easily the last time? You shouldnt have returned! Karl stared at Captain Johnson. Captain Johnson kept looking at him. Now, the country needs you, and the people. The mysterious organization has already revealed its hand. As long as we keep following the clues, well catch them sooner or later. I can help you leave now. Going overseas is much better than exposing your identity! Dont you want to make this special contribution? At that time, youll return to the country even more gloriously. As for your daughter shes only being gossiped about now. Shell definitely be able to forgive you and even understand your difficulties! Old Morry had said this countless times. Therefore, Karl remained overseas time and time again. In the past, he had no relatives and was alone. The struggle was nothing, but now Karl lowered his eyes and slowly said, You dont have to tell me that. Im 49 years old this year and have already been undercover for 30 years. How many decades does a person have in their lifetime? I only want to do whatever I want for the rest of my life! I think the people will understand me! You-! When Captain Johnson saw that he was unyielding, he said in exasperation, Why have you become so selfish now? Have you already been outside for so many years that your heart has been polluted? Karl frowned. He clenched his fists. Captain Johnson, Old Morry said that I can stop when I want to stop! This is my freedom! You dont have to say anything else. Please help me contact Old Morry! II 11 When Captain Johnson saw his determined expression, he knew that the decision had been made and that he could not persuade him anymore. He could only sigh deeply. Okay, Ill arrange for Old Morry to come over and settle the matter! With that, he walked out. When he reached the door, Karl emphasized, Two days. Ill give you two more days. If Old Morry still doesnt come, Ill look for your Captain Ford. I think he will be very interested in my story! Captain Johnson choked and could only nod hatefully. Alright! Also Karl asked, I want a grand press conference. I think you all know how to announce my real identity, right? If he left just like that, those people would not believe a single word coming out of his mouth. This was the Internet age. If he wanted to recover his identity and walk out of the darkness, he naturally had to do it in a spectacular manner. Otherwise, wouldnt he be letting down his reputation? Furthermore, this way, he could improve his social status and public recognition. This was beneficial to his daughter Tanya! Captain Johnson took a deep breath. Okay! Wait for the good news! He left angrily. After leaving the special department, Nora returned home. As soon as she entered, she saw two uninvited guests sitting in the living room. She had seen these two people before at the wedding. They were the eldest uncle and aunt of the Smiths eldest branch, as well as Joels parents. At this moment, the two of them were sitting upright on the sofa. An uncle, who looked similar to Ian, was crying to Ian. Ian, Joel married the daughter of a murderer. This matter has embarrassed us all! When Ian, who was sitting in a wheelchair, heard these words, his eyes drooped. Karl didnt kill anyone. Amos, didnt we make it clear that the person who killed the man back then was that woman called Margot? Amos snorted. Theyre still not worthy! Ian sneered. Not worthy? You all should know who he is, right? I heard that Black Cat and Black Panther are top assassins. Do you think theyre not good enough? Amos choked. His wife, Heather, instantly snorted coldly. But other than us, who else knows that hes the boss of the Assassin Alliance? Now, everyone only says that he committed a crime! Hes a criminal! We know his true identity, but ordinary families dont! They only mock us! Ian looked at his elder brother and sister-in-law in front of him. Amos was like a father, but he could not support a big family back then. His ears were soft and he listened to Heather on everything. He had even treated Joel like that back then If Ian had not intervened in time, the outcome would have been unimaginable! Ian did not have a good impression of these two people. He said in a cold voice, What on earth do you want? Amos and Heather replied, Anyway, we cant stay in New York anymore! We want to go overseas! Well stay overseas from now on. Make the arrangements for us! When Ian heard this, he was so angry that he laughed. Sure. Dont ever come back after you leave the country. It saves me from feeling vexed! What could he do if Amos did not have the ability? Furthermore, Joel was in charge of the family now. Ian also knew that their status at home was very awkward. Going overseas was indeed the best choice for their entire family. Joel and Tanya were also coming downstairs as Ian was thinking about this. Joels smiling face instantly turned cold when he saw the two of them. He had also heard the two scourges and he said, No problem. Your living expenses wont be lacking either. The Smiths will support you forever! Well provide you with a wealthy life! Nora also felt that this was a good thing. Heather looked like she was not easy to get along with. Them leaving was the best outcome for Tanya. However, when she heard Heathers last sentence, she instantly regretted her thoughts. Heather looked at the two of them and said, Well definitely leave. After all, we cant live in this country with all of you! You didnt care about your face and insisted on marrying such a woman. But what about your daughter? I cant let my granddaughter be mocked in this country. This is harmful to her physical and mental health! Therefore, Im going to take my granddaughter Mia with me!! Chapter 563 - Karl Is Not a Criminal! As soon as she said this, the atmosphere in the living room became tense. No! No way! Joel and Tanyas voices were heard at the same time, causing Heather to frown. She did not dare to speak to Joel but looked directly at Tanya. How can you speak to your mother-in-law like this? Although that woman wasnt your biological mother, you grew up in the Joneses. You should know basic manners, right? Who taught you to address your elders so loudly?! Tanyas chest heaved up and down as she looked at Heather and said slowly, I know youre dissatisfied with me, but Mia is the daughter Ive been looking for for five years. I definitely wont be separated from her now! Heather lowered her head. Speaking of which, I have to criticize you even more. Tanya, how can you call yourself a mother? How did you lose the child and let her get picked up by Hillary? You helped her bewitch our family for so many years! Besides, I heard that she even abused the child?! This is all because you didnt take good care of the child! Every word she said was like a knife, a knife that stabbed into Tanyas heart. She had felt guilty for five years. She even wanted to torture Hillary after seeing Mias injuries Although Hillary was already dead, Tanya was still having frequent nightmares. She would often dream that Mia had been lost again. She would usually wake up in the middle of the night and rush to Mias room. She would only calm down after seeing Mia safe and sound. Therefore, she had no way of refuting this sentence! Seeing that she was stuttering, Heather was about to continue speaking when Joel suddenly rushed to Tanya and said, Im the childs father. The child grew up under my watch, but I didnt protect her well. In that case, Im more responsible! Are you going to scold me now? How could Heather dare to scold him like this? Their relationship had not been terrible since Joel was young. After Joel became the leader, his aura became stronger, and she did not dare to offend him! She said, Youre so busy with work and have to take care of the company. Its fine that youre a little careless. Besides, if Tanya hadnt lost the child, this wouldnt have happened. How can you be blamed? Tanya isnt a qualified mother! Heh! Joel sneered. Then are you a qualified mother? What right do you have to criticize Tanya? Heather pursed her lips. Amos instantly threw the teacup in his hand on the coffee table. Joel, how can you speak to your mother like this? Were doing this for Mias sake! Were her grandparents, how can we hurt her? Besides, youre not by our side all year round and follow behind Ian every day. Shouldnt your daughter be living with us? When Joel heard this, he sneered. He lowered his eyes and suddenly said, Are you sure you want to take Mia overseas with you for her own good? For company? Isnt it so that you can ask me for money? His words pierced through their thoughts. Heathers face instantly turned red. Amos stood up angrily. Joel, how can you say that? Do we have such a crude image in your heart?! Isnt that so? A sarcastic smile hung on Joels lips. Nora, who was at the door, instantly understood. It turned out that Amos and Heather insisted on taking Mia with them because they were worried that after they went overseas, Joel would not give them any money? As long as Mia was by their side, they wouldnt be afraid that Joel wouldnt recognize them as his parents, right? Nora frowned. What kind of strange parents were they?! It was no wonder that her brother did not have a good relationship with his parents. Joel looked straight at Amos, whose aura weakened again Right at this point Bam! Ian suddenly smashed the teacup in his hand hard on the ground with a loud noise. He slowly raised his head and looked at Amos with a pair of eagle-like sharp eyes. His voice was very cold. Amos, I didnt expect you to still be so shameless after so many years! When you leave, the Smiths will definitely give you a huge settling amount. No matter how much you spend in this life, itll be enough! Why are you still so greedy?! When Amos heard this, he swallowed hard and said slowly, Ian, thats not what I mean. Everyone knows that the days of the extended family are getting worse with each generation. Your sister-in-law and I adopted another daughter. Shes going to get married in the future too. We must give it to her and her children At this point, Heather poked his arm. Amos finally realized that he had gone too far. It was indeed unreasonable to ask Joel for money and leave it to his adopted daughter. Therefore, he shut his mouth. On the other hand, Heather suddenly said, Ian, its really not that Amos and I are unreasonable. Its just that its really inappropriate for Mia to stay in the country. I have a video here for you to see! With that, she took out her phone and opened a video before handing it to Ian. Joel and Tanya walked behind Ian and looked at it together. Nora raised her eyebrows and walked over slowly too. She wanted to see what Heather was up to now. The video was from Mias kindergarten. A group of children was playing with Legos.. Mia sat alone in a small corner, building a princess toy. However, there were a few pieces missing. She stood up and walked to the Lego box. She was about to look for the missing parts. However, as soon as she walked over, the children immediately dispersed. Mias grandfather is a murderer! We dont want to play with her! My mother said that murderers have lunacy in their genes. Its contagious. Mia, stay away from us! Thats right! Stay away from us! A murderers granddaughter is a small murderer. Will Mia kill people in the future? My mother said she would. She might go crazy one day! Ah! Its too scary! Boohoo, I dont want to die! The children were chattering and screaming. No one attacked Mia, but their actions made her feel hurt. The little girl looked at the group of people in a daze. She waved her hands. Dont be afraid. I wont kill anyone. Really I really wont kill anyone I dont believe you! Anyway, I wont play with you! I wont be your friend either! Me too. Mia, go away. We dont want to talk to you! II 11 The world of children was very simple, so their words were even more hurtful. If it was between adults, Tanya would not care about these words, but Mia would. She was already sensitive and fragile. Mia lowered her head and felt like she could not ever raise it up. Mia then sighed silently and returned to her seat. However, as soon as she walked back, she realized that someone had broken the lego toy she had made. She looked at it in a daze. Finally, she sat in the corner alone and lowered her head in frustration. She did not say anything else. That small girl made ones heart soften. Nora sighed silently. Even her heart ached when she saw this, let alone Tanya! When Nora looked up, she saw that Tanyas eyes were already red. She tried hard to control her emotions as her body trembled slightly. Over the past few days, while Karl was in prison, she had put all her attention on him. When Mia said that she wanted to go to school with Pete, Tanya had let her go. She had also told Joel to pay more attention to his daughter. However, she did not expect her daughter to be bullied in school?! Joel hugged her shoulder and patted it gently as if he was giving her strength. Dont worry. Although Mia was rejected, she was better than the other children. She was from the Smiths, so those people did not dare to touch her. It was just psychological isolation. Joel had actually learned of Mias situation long ago. He knew all this. Joel looked at Heather and asked coldly, What do you mean by showing this to us? Heather said directly, Im telling you that the child is not happy in school! She needs to go with us! Leave this place and change to a new environment. Live well in a place where no one knows her! She said sincerely, Joel, youre in charge of the company, so you definitely cant leave. Tanya is your wife. Youre newlyweds, and youre unwilling to separate. Therefore, its best for us to take Mia overseas. Besides, if you really cant bear to leave the child, then the two of you can have another one.?! Joel felt that these words were really ear-piercing. What are children to you? Are they commodities? Or are they pets? If Mia is gone, I can just get another one?. Heather pursed her lips. No matter what you say, Im doing this for your own good! You saw it too. Mia is being pushed aside and isolated in school! Youre still her parents, dont your hearts ache?! Joel lowered his eyes. Mia is growing up. Her matters will be resolved very well. Dont worry about this. She wont care about this in the future. Heather instantly pointed at his nose and scolded, What do you know? Do you think Mia is as heartless as you? Do you think Mia is the same as you, that she doesnt care about the opinions of others at all? Let me tell you, in this country, with her grandfather in prison, Mia will be looked down upon for the rest of her life! Something big will happen sooner or later! You either let Mia leave with us or you divorce this murderers daughter! Nora could not listen to this anymore. She said, Who said that Karl is a criminal?! Heather sneered. He is already in prison and they arent letting him go. They must have sufficient evidence to keep him in there. They couldnt have kept him there just to make friends, right? Chapter 564 - Joel is Not Their Son! After Heather said this sarcastically, she saw Nora looking at her with a faint smile. It was as if she was looking at a clown making a fool of itself. Nora was unwilling to say more. After all, saying anything before the truth was revealed might cause some unwanted changes. She only spoke vaguely, Perhaps hes in there for tea with a friend? Karl was an informant. Going to the police station was like going to work! Heather was about to say something when she felt Ians gaze. Faced with this third brother, she was naturally afraid. She said, No matter what, Karls matter has affected Mia. As her grandparents, the two of us have to interfere in this matter. Her granddaughter was not doing well at home, and it seemed reasonable for her grandparents to come looking for justice. However, Joel said, Tanya and I are the childs parents. Her legal guardianship also belongs to Tanya and me. Even if we go to the court, it doesnt seem like you have any right to order her around, right? Amos was furious. He slapped the table and roared, Joel, do you still want to go to court with us? Dont you find it embarrassing enough? Heathers eyes turned red as she looked at Ian. Ian, we rarely interfered in Joels matters for so many years, but look at this heartless person. He keeps threatening us. Arent we doing this for Mia? Ian would definitely protect Joel, but before he could say anything, Joel jumped in, Since you care about Mia so much, you guys should know that shes actually doing very well in the kindergarten! What are you trying to say here by taking things out of context? Heather was stunned. What do you mean by taking things out of context? Joel snorted. He patted Tanyas shoulder and took out his phone. He opened the video player app. There were a few videos inside. They were all taken from the kindergartens surveillance cameras. In the beginning, her classmates pushed her aside. After all, the children were very simple-minded and felt that the granddaughter of a bad person must be another bad person. Mia was indeed very sad. However, after five minutes, Pete walked in with the Math Olympiad book in his arms. He only took a few casual glances before walking over to Mia and sitting beside her. Someone said, Cherry, arent you afraid that shell be a bad person and kill you in the future? Pete looked up at the child as if he couldnt be bothered with him. However, he still said, Youre so timid. Are you even a boy? Five-year-olds felt that they were already old enough and hated being mocked for being timid. When that little boy heard this, he raised his chest. Of course! How am I timid?! I dare to sit with Mia! He quickly walked over and sat near Mia. Pete looked at the children looking over and pursed his lips. Are you all cowards? Of course not! Of course not! Im very bold! II 11 A group of children quickly gathered around. They surrounded Pete and Mia and watched as Mia rebuilt the Lego toy. She learned to dance, was agile, and had quick fingers. Soon, she used the Lego pieces to build the little princess from Frozen. It was very lifelike. Wow! Mia, you did a good job! Mia, can you teach me? I want Elsa! Build another Elsa! Mia blushed and said, But there arent enough Legos. Theres more here! One of the children took out his own Legos and gave them to Mia. My Legos are all here! Mia, hurry up. I want to see Elsa! IIII The group of brats who had made Mia feel upset earlier was now dragging their chins as they watched Mia meticulously build the Lego models. The atmosphere became joyful. When the model was done, the group of people surrounded Mia and applauded. Mia, youre so awesome! I want to play with you in the next class! Hearing this, Pete stood up and pursed his lips. Youre all cowards. Your mommies just scared you a little and you dont dare to play with Mia anymore. Mia will ignore you now because the world of the strong doesnt need fence-sitters. With that, he held Mias hand and walked out. The other children looked at each other and stood where they were. The surveillance cameras could only see Mia and Petes backs. Mia suddenly stopped in her tracks and looked at Pete. Brother Pete, I understand! I shouldnt care about what others think of me. You never played with them, but they still like you a lot because youre the best! Pete nodded. Yeah. The two children then skipped out of the classroom. The video ended there. Joel looked at Amos and Heather. Life isnt always smooth-sailing. Sometimes, some small bumps can increase the childs courage to overcome them. Furthermore, Ever since Tanyas return, Mia is clearly more confident than before! Therefore, she doesnt need your so-called care at all. With that, his eyes turned cold as he said, I still have something to ask the two of you. Only the childrens guardians are allowed to watch the surveillance camera footage from the kindergarten. How did you know that Mia was being bullied? You got someone to steal the footage, and now youre even trying to use it to trick us? Joels questions got sharper and sharper. In the end, his voice was already icy cold. Of course Joel knew that Mia might not be doing well in school. Joel had still insisted that Mia go. Mia was too timid. She had to learn how to face the world. However, this did not mean that Joel had thrown his daughter out. He had been paying attention to her every moment in school. Therefore, when he saw Amos and Heathers video, he was not surprised at all because he had already known about it long ago. Amos and Heather swallowed hard. The two of them clearly did not expect Joel to realize so quickly what they had done! As they hesitated and thought about how to explain this, Ian said forcefully, Amos, Heather, if theres no reasonable explanation for this, then you should know the consequences! Amos instantly looked up and straightened his neck. Ian, we were anxious because we saw the video and didnt understand the situation! Besides, no matter what, Joel is our son! Whats wrong with us meddling in his family matters? Cant parents control their children?! Heather said, Thats right, Ian. As his parents, cant we criticize him a little? Their unreasonable behavior made Ian take a deep breath. He looked at Joel and suddenly sighed. From today onwards, hes no longer your son. Chapter 565 - Don’t Offend Justin! With that, the entire room fell silent. Amos and Heather were stunned. The two of them looked at Ian at the same time. Ian, what do you mean? Joel looked at lan in confusion. Ian lowered his eyes and said slowly, Back then, when I handed the position of the family head to Joel, I hesitated to formally adopt Joel under my own name. Now that I think about it, it would have been better to adopt him. This way, at the very least, it wouldve shut your stupid mouths. Not just anyone can mock my successor! His domineering attitude stunned Amos and Heather. In the past, when Ian raised Joel by his side, the two of them were worried that Ian would not accept Joel. They had asked for adoption before, but Ian said that he was just a nephew. They were all members of The Smith family. Whether they went through with the adoption or not was only a formality. However, the two of them did not expect Ian to change his tune now. Joel was also stunned as he looked at Ian in a daze. Ian stared at him. Joel, would you like to be my son? Joels eyes turned red. After so many years, he had gained a lot of knowledge from Ian and learned how to manage the company. It could be said that he was personally taught by Ian. When he was young, everyone told him that Ian was only teasing him by bringing him along. Otherwise, why wouldnt he go through with the adoption? He had also asked Ian this question. However, Ian said, Because I dont need a son. I raised you only because the Smiths lack a successor. Joel understood at that time that Ian had never thought of him as a son. He was only doing his duty to the family. Ian always had a distant attitude toward him. Joel treated him as his father in his heart, and he knew that Ian had never wanted to leave any worries in this world. He never expected Ian to make such a suggestion so many years after Joel inherited the Smiths. Joel could maintain his composure in the face of company matters, but at this moment, he was a little moved. His voice was trembling as he said, Of course I would, Uncle Ian. Ian smiled. Youre still calling me Uncle Ian? Joels mouth moved. He seemed embarrassed to have said that word. However, Tanya, who was standing beside him, suddenly said, Dad, Nora will be my aunt from now on! Her words woke Joel up. Joels lips trembled again as he shouted, Dad. He had not called Ian Dad for more than twenty years. Yes, son. Ian responded and looked at the shocked Amos and Heather. Ill get the lawyers to handle all the formalities. I hope that the two of you will maintain a distance from Joel in the future! After all, you have to avoid arousing suspicion! Understand? If I ever find out again that the two of you are doing something outside calling yourselves Joels parents, dont blame me for being rude! His tone was filled with dense killing intent. e w Both Amos and Heather were frightened. The two of them did not dare to say anything else. They stood up and said, Okay. Ian left another sentence. Ill arrange for you guys to go overseas. Dont come back again. The two of them: They had not expected that not only would they fail to trick Ian, they would even lose what they already had! After this irksome couple left, Joel quickly restrained his emotions and looked at Nora. He asked, Nora, Karl Whats going on with Karl? Nora clicked her tongue. This brother was indeed smart. From what she had said earlier, he guessed that Karl might have a plan. In order not to make Tanya worry, Nora said, I asked Uncle Karl today. Hes actually an informant. Ive already found and asked his contact to come out. If nothing goes wrong, he can be released the day after tomorrow. This sentence shocked Tanya. What? Joel was also a little stunned and found it unbelievable. The boss of the Assassin Alliance is an informant for the police? Why does this sound so hard to believe? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. She had also found it hard to believe when she first heard Karls words. However, other than this, there seemed to be no other explanation. She nodded silently at Joel and Tanya. Tanya: She suddenly felt like laughing and crying. After a while, she only sighed deeply. However, Nora did not have the time to chat with them here. She looked at her phone and realized that it was already past four oclock. She hurriedly said, I have a date. Ill get going then. Seeing that Nora was about to go upstairs instead of out the door, Tanya asked, I thought you had to go out for the date, why are you going upstairs? Nora kept walking without turning back as she replied, To change my clothes. Tanya: ? Joel: ??! Ians head that was still lowered suddenly lifted up. He looked at Noras back and an angry expression instantly appeared on his face. Tanya and Joel hurriedly looked in opposite directions and pretended not to have seen Ians current appearance. After changing her clothes, Nora tidied her hair in the mirror again before going downstairs. She strode out happily. She did not notice the eyes of the old father behind her filled with sadness and worry. Joel walked to Ians side and sighed. Dad, actually, Justin is not that evil. At least in front of Nora, hes very obedient. What do you know? Ian was silent for a moment before he suddenly sighed. His identity is too mysterious. Nora definitely cant get the upper hand over someone like him. Shell be played by him. Joel frowned. However, he was guessing in his heart. What was Justins identity? He could actually make Ian so vigilant? He frowned and asked, He is Ian was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, This is my guess. In short, you should make sure you never offend Justin. Chapter 566 - A Date Never offend Justin Joel mentally repeated the words and looked at Ian, perplexed. Uncle Ian had transformed the Smith Corporation from a company always in second place into one that was ranked equally with the Hunt Corporation. Over the years, he had seen so much happen in the country, yet in spite of that, he had still reminded Joel to stay vigilant and not to offend Justin. Just how powerful and capable was Justin? While he was musing, Ian said, If he truly cares about Nora, then he wont mind even if I make things difficult for him now. But if hes not, then let me be the one to offend him. I dont have that long to live anymore anyway. Youre still young, you shouldnt do things that might jeopardize your future. Hearing the graveness in his words, Joel nodded hurriedly and replied, I will keep that in mind, Dad. Fortunately, he had accepted Justins goodwill when he took the initiative to build a good relationship with him. Thus, the two of them currently shared a pretty decent relationship. He also suddenly understood why Ian hadnt reprimanded him when he allowed Justin to enter the house the other time. On the contrary, he had even somewhat given tacit approval to it. In the beginning, hed thought that it was because Ian was ultimately still somewhat satisfied with Justin, but now it seemed like that might not be the case, after all. C Just as Nora left the house, she ran into Pete and Mia returning home hand in hand. Pete was carrying a large schoolbag on his back, his little face was expressionless. He was totally a mini Justin. When his big round eyes caught sight of Nora, he subconsciously pulled his hand out from Mias. Noras gaze swept across Mia. There was no sign of unhappiness on the little girls small face with the pointed chin, indicating that the events in the kindergarten indeed hadnt affected her. Moreover, Mia had always been very timid in the past and seemed fainthearted at everything she did. However, the timid look on her face seemed to have dissipated a little. It seemed like Pete had given her a lot of confidence. Joel was rightthe two times when Tanya had met with cyberbullying and experienced reputation crises had indeed made Mia mature quite a fair bit. While Nora was observing Mia, a puzzled Pete asked, Mommy, where are you going? Cough. For some reason, Nora felt a little guilty. Her eyes shifted about and she looked at the sky as she replied, Mm, Im going out to discuss some work matters with someone. She couldnt help but keep feeling a little guilty that she and Justin were going out on a date without Pete and Cherry. Pete hesitated for a moment. With who? Do I know them? If she said that it was Justin, how would she reject Pete if he said that he wanted to come too? With that thought in mind, Nora subconsciously lied. No, you dont. Im leaving. She hurriedly walked past Pete and Mia. After getting in the car, she drove out in a hurry, her face looking a little panicked. Pete turned his head and looked at her. Seeing that Pete was not moving, Mia also stayed where she was. After a while, Noras car disappeared from their sight. Even then, Pete was still standing still. A puzzled Mia asked, Pete, what are you looking at? Pete heaved a silent sigh. At my family running out of time. Mia: ? Pete looked back at Mia with sorrowful eyes. Mommy was lying just now. She doesnt dare to look into my eyes any time she lies. Mia thought for a while and said, Adults are all like that! Why would Aunt Nora lie to you, though? You mean she isnt going out to discuss work matters with someone? Pete nodded. Mommy never discusses work face to face, always over the phone-because going back and forth to meet someone is a waste of time! She might as well sleep instead! Ive never seen her go out for work before. IIII Although Mia wanted to defend her aunt and explain on her behalf, after thinking about what he said, she actually felt like there was nothing she could refute. She could only stare at him and ask, So? If Aunt Nora isnt going out to discuss work, what is going out for? Its almost dinnertime. Shes likely going out on a date. Mia: ? Pete continued to analyze the clues. If she were going on a date with the tyrant, she would definitely take Cherry and me along with her. Even if she doesnt take me, going by how much the tyrant dotes on Cherry, she would definitely take her. With that in mind, he took out his cell phone and called Cherry. The call was answered as soon as he dialed the number. Before he could say anything, he heard Cherry ranting at someone. Hey, do you really know how to play? Is your boat stranded? Pete, what do you need? Hurry up and say it! Im playing games right now! Pete kept quiet for a while before he asked, Wheres the tyrant? Daddy has a very important meeting with foreign business partners tonight, hes in the meeting right now! Puzzled, she asked, Whats the matter? Nothing. Pete hung up silently. Pete, why didnt you tell Cherry the truth? Mia asked. Pete sighed. Shes still dreaming that we will be together as a family. Lets not make her worry, too, sigh! He straightened his back. Among the people in his familythe tyrant was unromantic, Mommy was obsessed with sleeping, and even his younger sister wasnt any reliable, either. He was the only one bearing a weight that he should not be bearing at his age! Mia nodded as she listened. Nevertheless, she still tried to comfort him. Maybe Aunt Nora and Uncle Justin are going out on a date? Maybe it just wasnt convenient to bring you guys along. Pete, dont think too much into it! Pete shook his head. What would stop them from bringing us along? Mia wanted to tell him that there were too many possible reasons. For example, she was clearly sleeping in her mothers room every night, yet when she woke up, she would always find herself in her own bedroom instead. Whenever she asked her mommy about it, she never gave her an answer. When she secretly asked her father about it, her father would also blush. Sigh, the adults affairs were simply so complicated! While Pete kept worrying about her, Nora was currently seated in a private room in a Chinese restaurant and looking at the plate of roast duck on the table. With the fork in her hand, she grabbed a piece of meat, planning to stuff it into her mouth. Justin stopped her with a smile and said, Youre supposed to eat it with the flatbread. I know. Nora looked at the numerous plates of exquisite side dishes, the thinly sliced meat, as well as the small and delicate slices of flatbread, and said disdainfully, Its just too much work. Not only did she have to pick up the flatbread and wrap the meat and side dishes in it, but she even had to dip it in the sauce afterward!. Whether one ate it in small bites or gobbled them all down, It made no difference since it all ended up in the same place anyway! So what was the point of wasting all that time? Justin let out a low chuckle. He picked up a piece of flatbread, wrapped a piece of meat within, and held it up in front of Noras mouth. Open your mouth, said Justin. A surprised Nora opened her mouth, upon which the wrapped roast duck entered her mouth. She subconsciously closed her mouth, her lips closing around the wrapped roast duck, as well as around the mans fingers that he hadnt been able to pull back in time Nora was stunned. Justin also froze. He had chosen a private room that evening. The two of them were sitting on the same side, and his body was turned slightly toward Nora. His fingers were in her mouth, and his fingertips just so happened to come into contact with her lips and her tongue Justin swallowed. A certain scene flashed past his mind, and his cheeks turned red all of a sudden. As for Nora, her lips parted slightly in a panic and she turned sideways. After she swallowed the mouthful, she looked at the ceiling and started looking for a conversation starter. She said, The roast duck tastes pretty good with the bread. Is that so? Justins low chuckle rang out in her ear. Then, Nora heard him say, Then let me have a taste too Accompanying that sentence of his was a large hand cupping the back of Noras head. Then, her vision went dark as the man leaned forward and started kissing her Chapter 567 - Let’s Get Engaged! The taste of the roast duck was still lingering in Noras mouth when the man invaded her territory aggressively. His crisp and cool breath instantly overwhelmed her sense of smell. This wasnt Noras first time kissing Justin, yet her heart still felt like it was racing a little. Perhaps it was because the situation this time was different than before? While she was distracted, she was bitten on her lower lip, which made her snap back to reality. The man let go of her. His voice was very low and deep. Whats on your mind? There seemed to be displeasure in his voice. Those deep-set eyes of his were terribly deep and bottomless as if the vast universe was contained within them, which made one unable to see through or guess his thoughts. Nora seldom found her presence suppressed by others, yet at this moment, his had somewhat suppressed hers, putting her at a disadvantage. It seemed like her spacing out just now was a form of disrespect toward what they were currently doing The thought took her by surprise a little and she said, Sorry She wanted to say more, but Justin had already leaned over and sealed her lips again. The atmosphere in the room became amorous. The room was clearly very spacious, yet Nora still felt like there wasnt enough air in the room. She felt like she was about to suffocate. She gave Justin a light push but the man instead held her hands, completely taking control of the situation and taking the lead. For a moment, Justin felt a little foreign to Nora in this instant. He had always been cooperative and obedient in front of her, but in this moment, it felt like the man was pushing her down. Even his kiss had become a little more aggressive than before This made her feel like she was about to be conquered. Her fingers, which were holding Justins shoulders, curled slightly and she grabbed his shoulders tightly Suddenly, Justin put his arms around Noras waist and pulled her on his lap. Nora: !! The position felt a little shameful. She wanted to protest, so she said, Im not Cherry Mm! It was just a pity that the rest of her words were once again swallowed by Justin. A waiter stood there at the door with a dish in his hands as he listened to the suggestive sounds inside the private room. His cheeks turned red, and he didnt quite know whether he should go in or not. At the Smiths. Ian sat in the living room, craning his neck and looking outside the door. Joel and Tanya had dinner with Mia and Pete. When they saw what he was doing, they couldnt help but ask, Dad, what are you looking at? Nora has only been out for an hour! You can do a lot in an hour! Joel: ?? What Joel had meant was that, given how bad traffic was in New York, driving out for a meal would take at least half an hour. Added to this another half an hour to order and get the food served, Nora would only have just started eating at this point. What on earth was Ian thinking instead? The corners of his lips twitched and he walked up to Ian. Thinking of how Ian had told him earlier in the day that Justin wasnt to be offended, he suddenly said, Actually, I think Nora may not like Justin as much as you think she does. Ian: ? His eyes instantly lit up and he looked at Joel. Tell me more. Joel: That expression of yours is too obvious! The corners of his lips twitched again. He sat opposite Ian and said, Nora seems to like Y, the hacker from the Hunt Corporation. Thats what she said the other time. News of how Q hacked into the special department and told them that she liked Y had already made its way to him. Then, he thought about the other time when he had gone to the hospital Quentin had hinted that Nora seemed to have someone she liked, but it wasnt Justin. On top of that, the two of them even addressed each other as husband and wife. When he thought about it that way, even Joel was a little confused. Who exactly does Nora like? Ian was also stunned to hear that. He felt that this was the most baffling question in the world. Pete, who wasnt aware of anything, silently appeared beside the two of them. He hadnt heard what they were talking about. Instead, he only heard them saying that Mommy seemed to be entangled with three different men He suddenly asked, Are those three men handsome? Both Joel and Ian were taken aback. Joel thought about his question. Quentin had said that the man Nora liked was a pretty boy so he likely was He probably is, I guess! Joel replied hesitantly. When he said that, Pete heaved a silent sigh and said, Its all over. Whats wrong? Pete replied, I finally understand why Cherry is such a philanderer. As it turns out, its because she inherited it from Mommy. To think Mommy liked so many people. Would the tyrant still stand a chance, then? Both Ian and Joel were stunned at his words. Joel hesitated for a moment before he looked at Ian. So Nora has cuckolded Justin? Ian: Oh no, why was he suddenly feeling so excited?! He hurriedly coughed and pressed down and tried to hide his beaming smile. He said, What do you mean she cuckolded him? The two of them arent engaged yet. Nora is just making a few friends and having a few relationships, thats all! Joel: Pete: A speechless Joel reminded him, You were the one who just told me not to offend Mr. Hunt. The subtext: Shouldnt you also remind Nora about it? But unexpectedly, the moment he said that, Ian nodded and said, Yeah, so you have to maintain a good relationship with him. This way, when the truth comes to light in the future, you could at least ask him for a favor when you lose to him in a fight. Joel: ??? Was Ian telling him to build a connection with Justin just so he could make use of it in the future? C In the private room, neither Nora nor Justin knew of the sensation that their various secret identities had caused at the Smiths, let alone that Noras image as a philandering scumbag was gradually establishing among the Smiths. When the two separated from each other, Nora was still in a daze. She could see Justins chest heaving up and down as if he was trying very hard to suppress something There was actually an aesthetically-pleasing sense of abstinence to the way he looked, which made Nora swallow hard. She picked up the bowl of soup next to her and drank a spoonful of it in an attempt to calm the sudden stirrings in her heart. Nora, lets get engaged, Justin suddenly said, his gaze as scorching as before. Nora stirred the soup in the bowl with a spoon. A while later, she finally smiled and said, Okay. Hearing her reply, Justin smiled and said, I suddenly feel a little regretful. Nora: ? If I knew you were going to agree so easily, I would have said, Lets get married instead. Nora rolled her eyes and said, Dont push your luck. Her eye roll didnt bother Justin in the least. He merely made another roast duck wrap for her and held it up to her mouth. Here, have a bit more as replenishment. Nora: What kind of replenishment was he talking about?! She bit the roast duck wrap viciously, deliberately biting his fingers too so that she could see him begging for mercy. But in the end, the man merely stared at her. In fact, the man even straightened his fingers and wriggled them in her mouth. Nora: Nora bit down a little harder. The mans brows drew together slightly, making her heart soften. She could only let go of his hand. When she let go, she heard a low chuckle from the man. Suddenly, something occurred to Nora and she asked out of the blue, Did you wash your hands before dinner? Justin: ??? There was no doubt about itthe woman was definitely an expert at ruining the atmosphere! The womans words had completely extinguished all the desire that had just lit up in him. He took a deep breath, rolled up another roast duck wrap, and held it up in front of her mouth. He said fiercely, Eat! A beaming Nora ate another mouthful. With someone serving her so nicely, it seemed that even such a troublesome way of eating had become less of a waste of time. After the meal, she picked up her cell phone and took a look-two hours had passed. This was pretty much the longest meal she had ever had. She stood up, stretched, and said, Lets go home. Justin nodded and got up as well. When the two were about to leave the private room, Justin asked, Are you full? Yeah. Was there any way she wouldnt be? Justin had been feeding her the whole time, offering her one wrap after another, which had made her all too content. In a polite move, Nora also asked, Are you full? No. The man opened his mouth aggrievedly, which took Nora aback. She looked at the unfinished food on the table. Just as she was about to tell him to eat a little more, the man murmured in her ear, I didnt manage to eat at all. All I had was a little taste. Nora: ? She suspected that the man was playing with words! She went out of the room with a red face. The moment she stepped out, she saw a woman with straight black hair walking over from the opposite end. She had a smile on her round face, and there were two dimples on her cheeks when she smiled. The woman, who was a little surprised to see Nora, said, Ms. Smith? It was Ruth! Nora frowned. The next moment, however, she noticed the womans gaze landing on Justin, who was behind her. Then, her eyes lit up. Nora: ? She suddenly felt a little uncomfortable. In an almost subconscious move, she took a step forward and stood in between Ruth and Justin, as if to isolate Ruths blatant stare. However, it was to no avail because Ruth suddenly went around her, stepped forward, and looked at Justin excitedly. Justin, long time no see! Then, in the midst of Noras astonishment, she asked, D-do you still remember me?! Nora: ??? So, Justin really did know Ruth?? No, wait What was going on? Chapter 568 - Something Big Has Happened!! Nora became upset and ignored Justins messages the whole night the other time because Ruth had said that she knew Y. However, it wasnt really because she was angry. Rather, she had been just been puzzled by the discomfort she had felt when she heard what Ruth said. That was why she hadnt replied to his messages. Later, when Justin hacked into the special department and personally explained the incident, she had returned to her usual self. Even though Ruth was deliberately speaking with Justin in front of her at the moment, Nora did not become suspicious of Justin right away. She felt that since the two of them liked each other, they should trust each other. Besides, Ruth had always been fond of cheap tricks. Therefore, Nora merely raised her eyebrows and looked behind her at Justin. The man had always kept a straight face no matter what he encountered-after all, he had amazing mental resilience. However, Justin raised his brows at this moment, put on a surprised look, and asked, You are? The light in Ruths eyes dimmed at his response. She replied, Im Ruth, Ruth Yale. Have you really forgotten me? Justin lowered his gaze. I dont know you, nor have I even seen you before. Ruth was so anxious that she stepped forward. She wanted to say more, but Justin instead put his arm around Noras shoulders as if wanting to claim ownership. He said, Ms. Yale, I am Noras fianc. Please conduct yourself with some self-respect. Nora: That scumbag! Half of that surprised look of his was directed at Ruth, but the other half must be directed at her, right? In addition, the restaurant was clearly owned by the Hunt Corporation. Now that someone had come up to him, even Nora could sense that the hidden bodyguards were about to rush forward. It was obvious that he could have just driven her away in a more direct manner, yet he was hiding behind her instead. She had no words for this! Nora rolled her eyes at Justin. Then, she looked at Ruth with her brows raised and a sharp look in her eyes. Ms. Yale, do you need something from my fianc? Ruth looked at them in shock. She looked at Justin, then at her, and finally asked, Hes your fianc? Nora didnt pay her any more attention. Instead, she started walking toward the exit with Justin. She said, If theres nothing Ms. Yale needs, well be leaving. After all, were in a hurry to go home and take care of the kids! She took a step forward and paused for a while. After Justin took the initiative to follow after her, she finally strode toward the parking lot in satisfaction. It was only after the two of them went past Ruth that she finally turned around to go after them. She said, Mr. Hunt, have you forgotten? Five years ago Unfortunately, before she could even get close to Justin, Lawrence had already rushed over and stopped Ruth. He said mockingly, Ms. Yale, right? Your actions seem too low-class! Id advise you to stay away from Mr. Hunt. Otherwise, well have to take action against you! Ruth said, No, thats not I really do know Mr. Hunt, I What else do you want to say? Lawrence curled his lips disdainfully and scoffed, Take a look at yourself. Are you even worthy of talking with something with Mr. Hunt? Ruth: !! The wealthy were usually very well-mannered, so Ruth hadnt expected that she would be rebuked like this when she went forward to strike up a conversation with Justin. Seeing everyone around them looking over, Ruth turned as red as a tomato and stamped her foot in anger. She pointed at Lawrence and shouted, You are too much! Then, she covered her face and ran off in the opposite direction. What else could she do? There were bodyguards in the direction where Justin and Nora had left, so she couldnt go over at all Lawrence stared at her from the back and curled his lips disdainfully. Is that all she has? Shes a far way off from what Ms. Smith did in the past! Justin took Nora back to the Smiths. Nora sat in the passenger seat as Justin drove, her cheek resting on one hand while she looked at him lazily with her head turned sideways. Justin suddenly chuckled and said, Dont look at me like that. Im afraid I wont be able to stop myself. Nora: ? From stopping the car to kiss you. Nora: ! The corners of her lips spasmed. Can you not be so blunt? Justin narrowed his eyes, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye shimmering. If I dont, I feel like you wont understand what I mean. Hah-Nora scoffed, Are you looking down on me? Justin suddenly looked at her. Then do you know what a butterfly kiss is? Nora: ??? Did such a term exist? She took out her cell phone and googled it, upon which she saw the explanation: A butterfly kiss is an affectionate gesture made by fluttering the eyelashes against someones skin. The name comes from the look of the fluttering eyelashes resembling a butterflys wings. She turned her head to Justin again, the corners of her lips twitching. She said, Im ticklish. In other words: dont you dare sweep your eyelashes across my skin! Oh, The man said with a straight face, Your eyelashes are quite long. Nora: She heaved a soundless sigh. Then, she couldnt help but ask, Why do you know so much? Justin smiled. Since we arent married yet, your father forbids us from going too far. In that case, I would have to put more effort into kissing. So The traffic light in front turned red. He stopped the car, turned his head to Nora, and asked, When are you marrying me? Nora rolled her eyes. Lets just get engaged first. Yeah. Tomorrow sounds pretty good to me. I will go over to propose marriage and confirm it with Uncle Ian tomorrow. Nora: ?? The way the man answered so quickly made her realize that that was the exact reply Justin had been waiting for. The corners of Noras lips twitched again. She felt like she was really coming to understand the scumbag more and more! One must absolutely be careful when talking to him, or else they would definitely fall into his verbal traps. They were about to reach the Smith residence. While they were still a street away, Nora said, Alright, Ill just get off here. This was to prevent Pete from catching sight of Justin. Justin understood. After all, he also had a little princess at home. Should Pete find out, Cherry would also hear about it. If his daughter realized that he had abandoned her to go on a date, she would definitely throw a tantrum. Justin, the slave to his daughter, obediently stopped the car. A black car then came forward from behind. After he bid farewell to Nora and she drove off, Justin got into the black car and left. However, Louis, who was a street ahead of Nora, happened to witness this! This was the Smiths manor. No one else lived in the area, so everyone there was from the Smiths. Therefore, when Noras car stopped just now, he had seen everything very clearly! When he went home, he saw Joel and Ian sitting upright in the living room. Pete was seated at the coffee table and working on his Mathematical Olympiad assignments. Upon hearing footsteps, the little boys head whipped up and he looked over. But when he saw that it was Louis, the light in his eyes dimmed again. Louis leaped forward in front of them and shouted, Something big has happened!! Chapter 569 - Aren’t You Afraid Of Becoming Enemies With Black Cat? Louis words caused both Joel and Ian to be taken aback, and the two of them looked at him in unison. Louis recounted what had happened just now. Then, he said, I didnt get a clear look at the mans appearance, but why didnt he drop Nora all the way home? Also, after the two got out of the car, they clearly hugged before they changed cars So, is Nora really seeing someone else behind Petes fathers back? For Louis, Justin wasnt the head of the Hunts. Rather, he was just Pete and Cherrys father! Pete, Joel, and Ian exchanged looks with one another. In the end, all three of them heaved silent sighs. Ian said, Dont talk nonsense. Nora is not like that. Louis nodded. I think so too. Shes so rich, theres no way she would be so fickle! Everyone: ? Was there any correlation between fickleness and being rich? The three people downstairs felt a whole mix of emotions as they watched the unconcerned Louis go upstairs with his head of bleached blond hair. How they wished their IQ was also as low as his! That way, they wouldnt think too much into things! While they were thinking about it, Nora came home. Even though she looked as cool and cocky as usual, it was obvious that her mood was a little different. Even her footsteps, which she had always been too lazy to lift when she walked, had become a little lighter than usual. Even her face was rosy. Those reddish lips of hers stood out in particular. Ian and Joel, who were already experienced certain things, could tell at a glance what had happened! The two looked at each other, neither of them speaking It was instead Pete who asked, Mommy, what was your meeting about? It took so long. About love, said Nora inside her head. On the surface, however, she replied, Mm, it was about a relatively difficult project. Im going upstairs to wash up. But when she reached the stairs, she suddenly looked behind her. The moment she did, she saw the complex looks on Ian and Joels faces. However, the moment she looked behind her, the two of them withdrew their gazes. The one watching TV got back to watching TV, while the one drinking tea took a sip It was just that it seemed like the teacup in Ians hand was already empty a long time ago? Also, with the way how Joel was constantly switching TV channels, what exactly was he watching? Why were they behaving so weirdly today?! Without thinking too much into it, Nora said, By the way, Justin is coming over to confirm our engagement tomorrow. After speaking, she fell silent for a while. Then, she said, Dont make things difficult for him anymore, Dad. The word dad made Ians hands shake. The teacup in his hand dropped onto the carpet. Ian suddenly raised his head and looked at Nora in disbelief Nora, however, seemed somewhat embarrassed as she went up the stairs with her head down. Pete also hurriedly packed up his books and followed her upstairs. Joel and Ian were the only ones left in the living room. Joel picked up the teacup and placed it in front of Ian. Ian suddenly grabbed his arm and said, Joel, did you hear that? She called me Dad! Joel nodded and smiled. Yes, I heard it. Ian immediately sat upright in excitement. He said, Never mind. I originally wanted to talk some sense into her and convince her that Justin is not suitable to be a member of her harem, but since she likes him, we wont fight for it! Joel: ??! Ian had always been somewhat opposed to Nora marrying Justin because Justin was too capable. He was afraid that his daughter would be at a disadvantage in the marriage. But since he had found out that his daughter was a fickle woman who liked only good-looking men, and Justin was indeed very handsome If his daughter wasnt just obsessed with romance, then of course he, as her father, would have to help her! What must he do so that Justin would obediently stay in his role as the queen and not bother with his daughters concubines? Ian started to ponder this serious philosophical question about life. Early next morning. Outside the Hunt manor. Brenda walked forward in her high heels and flicked her airy curls as she opened the door and looked at Ruth, who was standing outside. It was already autumn and the weather was gradually getting chilly. The air was a bit cold at this time. Ruth, who was rubbing her arms, smiled when she saw her. Youre here, she said. Brenda raised her eyebrows and nodded. Then, she led her inside the house and said, You said it yourself, right? If I show you around the Hunt manor, you will introduce me to Black Cat. Ruth nodded. Yes, thats right! Brenda folded her arms, her attitude lukewarm. She hated the woman with a vengeance, but for the sake of meeting Black Cat, she would put up with her! She still didnt understand, though. Why did you make such a request? Ruths gaze swept around the place with great interest. She answered, I just want to know what kind of manor a family like yours lives in. After all, Ive never seen such riches before. Brenda rolled her eyes and yawned. Then, she looked down at her freshly-done nails and said, Its nothing, actually. There arent even as many handsome guys here as there are out there! Ruth: She looked around the house. It was only after she followed Brenda to the master suite that she finally asked, Wheres your elder brother? I heard hes very handsome! Brenda became wary at once. She looked Ruth up and down and scoffed, Surely you arent here for him, right? Ill tell you thiswith your plain looks, you dont stand any chance at all! Besides, I already have a sister-in-law! Ruth narrowed her eyes. Take me to him. I have something to tell him. If you do, I will let you meet Black Cat. How does that sound? Black Cat This was too great a temptation for Brenda. As a member of Interpol, interrogation was her forte. But compared to Black Cat, she was still far too inferior. Thus, she had always wanted to learn from Black Cat. One could say that Black Cat was the idol for people like her. Otherwise, she would never have allowed Ruth to step into the Hunt manor! Seeing her hesitate, Ruth said, Its a fair exchange, isnt it? Besides, its not like youre letting Nora down by doing that. After all, youre just taking me to him. Whether or not I can convince him depends on me, not you As soon as she said that, Brenda sighed silently. Ive really let Nora down. With that, Ruth knew that she had given in. She smiled and said comfortingly, You dont have to feel guilty about it. This has nothing to do with you. How does it have nothing to do with me? Brenda suddenly grabbed her hand. Just a moment ago, I was actually hesitating to choose between Black Cat or Nora! Ive really let Nora down! After saying that, she dragged Ruth to the main door. Therefore, I mustnt continue making any more mistakes. Get lost! Bam! Brenda was very strong. She pushed Ruth straight out the door! Ruth staggered. After steadying herself, she finally reacted and said angrily, Brenda! Arent you afraid that youll become enemies with Black Cat if you do this?! Almost as soon as she said that, Noras cool and crisp voice traveled over. Black Cat will not become enemies with her! Chapter 570 - 70 You Have Already Met Black Cat Before Nora had a dream the night before. In the dream, the mans arms were circled around her waist. After kissing her on the lips, he had asked her to kiss the beauty mark at the corner of his eye Then, she had woken up at the groundbreaking time of a little past seven in the morning. When she thought of how Justin would be coming over to propose marriage later that day, for some reason, Nora felt a little nervous. She decided to get out of bed. Even after she walked a few rounds outside and sent Pete to school, she still found herself awfully bored. Thus, she took a U-turn and came to the Hunt manor. Even she herself didnt understand why she had come here. It was just that when she arrived at the entrance, she happened to witness the argument between Brenda and Ruth. She got out of the car and walked over. Ruth frowned when she saw her. She said, Why not? Black Cat is my friend! Even if Brenda is the young lady of the Hunts, Black Cat would never befriend her just because of that! The worlds inside and outside of the country are completely different! They do not cross paths whatsoever! Nora looked at Ruth coldly and scoffed. Oh, is that so? Ruth clenched her fists. A short while later, she ranted angrily, I know what you want to say. Black Cat is Karls underling while Karl himself is your sister-in-laws father. You must be on good terms with him, so youre thinking of asking him to put in a good word for you, right? But Karl is in police custody of the special department, unable to get out! You want him to put in a good word for you? Dream on! She looked at Brenda and said, I will be coming up with the final interrogation plan with Black Cat tomorrow. You still have a chance to change your mind before that! Brenda ran her fingers through her hair and smiled. In a charming voice, she said, Theres no need to wait till tomorrow. I told you, get lost. You! Ruth took a deep breath. She lowered her head and said, Fine. Dont regret your decision! After saying that, she glanced at Nora again before she finally turned and left. After she left, Brenda looked at Nora. Why are you here, Nora? Nora looked up at the sky, and then suddenly said, To pick you up for work. Brenda: ? Her eyes lit up in an instant and she held Noras arm with a big smile. Really? Thats so awesome of you! Justin went out early in the morning, though. I dont know what hes up to. This indirectly told Nora that Justin was not at home. Realizing this, Nora suddenly lost the desire to enter the manor all the more. After all, there was only one person she was interested in in the family. Thus, she led Brenda over to the jeep, got in, and drove to the special department. When the two of them arrived at the special department, Ruth happened to be already there. As soon as they entered the lobby, Ruth said, Everyone, I will email you the questionnaire in a while. However, I need all of you to sign a confidentiality agreement. No one is to leak the contents of the questionnaire to anyone, including your co-workers in the department, because this is my little secret-. Brenda sneered, It doesnt feel like shes designing interrogation plans. Rather, this feels like a sales promotion tactic. Shes being too paranoid about this. Nora also felt that Ruth was being too secretive about the questionnaire, making it seem like it was some kind of secret martial arts manual. But before she could say anything, Johnson had already given her his full support. No problem, we are not blabbermouths anyway, right? Ill be the first to sign the agreement! Ruth smiled and handed a copy of the confidentiality agreement to Johnson. She said, Sorry about that, Captain Johnson, but this is a trade secret among psychologists. Its not something I can change, so the content of the questionnaires has to be kept confidential. I understand! Johnson said with a serious look, Even if you ask me how many meals I eat a day, I will still write it all down for you! This is work! Besides, its common that experts would take unusual actions! After saying that, he signed the confidentiality agreement. With Johnson taking the lead, the others also stepped forward and signed the agreements. Brenda raised her eyebrows at Nora and asked, Do we sign it? With a half-amused look in her cat-like eyes, Nora replied, Yeah. She certainly wanted to see what exactly Ruth was up to. Why was it necessary to understand the interrogators personality in advance in order for them to interrogate a prisoner?! Were they going to design different plans in accordance with the interrogators different personalities? Why did she feel like Ruth had her priorities the other way? Nora stepped forward and took a serious look at the confidentiality agreements clauses. Seeing that there werent any traps, she signed it. Brenda thought for a moment and also signed it. After signing, she whispered to Nora, Although I know that I wont be able to meet Black Cat anymore, nor will I be able to win Black Cats favor, Id still like to be involved with the interrogation proposals drawn up by Black Cat. Seeing the regretful look on her face, after a moments thought, Nora stopped and said, Theres actually nothing special about Black Cat. Its just another normal human. Brenda became anxious at once. Its only because youre the one saying it and that youre good-looking that Im not holding it against you. If it was someone else who had said that, I would have slammed my fist into their face! Do you know how Black Cats reputation came about? Brenda said vividly, Black Cat was supposed to assassinate a psycho who had gone on a rampage, but everyone in the surroundings had gathered around him. In addition, as the man constantly had people trying to assassinate him for many years, he was very cautious. He had ten different rooms in his house and every night, he would sleep in a different one. With the exception of his butlerwho was the person closest to him-no one knew which room he was in. This led to many people failing to take his life-after all, the one-in-ten probability was too low! It was also a well-known fact that his butler was very loyal to him and had even taken 18 bullets for him before! Even if they caught the butler, no one could get him to reveal which room the man was in-yet Black Cat had managed to! The man died soundlessly in his bed. It was only when he was discovered the next day that everyone realized that the butler had been kidnapped. Through some kind of method, Black Cat had actually gotten the butler to talk! As Brenda spoke, she also became worked up. Doesnt it sound very exciting, Nora? Nora paused. She could only sigh. That was such old news from so many years ago. Why were people still talking so enthusiastically about it? She looked at the ceiling and suddenly said, Well, you have already met Black Cat. Chapter 571 - The Questionnaire!! The two of them were suddenly enveloped in silence. Nora, who had decided to tell her part of the truth, turned to look at Brenda. Just as she was about to say something, the woman sighed and asked, How did you know? Nora: ??! Brenda rested her chin on her hand and said, I have indeed seen Black Cat before. Even though I didnt manage to get a good look at his face, Im sure he must be a dashing and handsome man! Nora: ??? Brenda heaved another soft sigh and said, You may find me funny, but when I got news of Black Cat a year ago, I was actually being sent to arrest him. You should also know that Black Cat is an internationally wanted criminal. But when I went over, I didnt catch him and instead silently let him go. That day, he was dressed fully in black. Black Cat isnt very tall, hes only about 5-feet-7. However, hes very nimble. I only saw his back view and didnt get a good look at his face, but it was exactly his side profile that made me fall so deeply for him! Nora: ???? No, wait, why was the story developing kinda weirdly? Brenda covered her face and went on. Saying it out loud sure makes me feel shy and embarrassed! Although this does not stop me from looking at other handsome men, if Black Cat wanted me to, I would abandon the whole pond of fish and run straight into his arms!! Nora: !!! She wanted to say something, but someone suddenly called out to Brenda. Brenda immediately patted Nora on the shoulder and said, Ill go ahead, Nora. Then, as she turned to leave, she suddenly looked at her again and said, I really have seen Black Cat before, so you dont have to feel like its your fault that I wouldnt get to meet Black Cat. Neither do you have to feel guilty about it. You really dont have to think too much and feel bad about it. Nora: ??? Brenda then went off. After walking some distance, she even stretched out her hands and formed a heart with her fingers at her. Noras lip corners twitched. Only then did she realize that Brenda must have been talking nonsense on purpose because she thought that Nora would feel guilty about it? She held her forehead and returned to her office. A while later, she saw an email from Ruth. It was likely the questionnaire. When she opened the file curiously, she saw some very common questions, such as What color do you like?, What do you like to eat?, How long do you sleep every day?, as well as a whole slew of other questions about their personal life! Nora found it a little pointless and boring, so she filled it out casually and sent it back. At this moment, her cell phone rang. She looked down and found that it was Justin? She hurriedly answered and asked, Are you at the Smith Manor? I have already returned home from there. When Nora heard this, she misunderstood and thought that Ian had refused to let Justin into the house. She comforted him and said, He probably just cant bear to part with me. I can make my own life decisions, though. Its not like Im still a kid No. Justin interrupted her. As though he was caught between laughter and tears, he said, Your father that is, my future father-in-law, has agreed to our marriage. Nora: ?? She was the one astounded this time. Ian had agreed so easily? In the midst of her hesitation, Justin, who was just as puzzled, said, When I went over, the butler showed me into the house before I could even tell him what I was there for. When I brought up the engagement, Uncle Ian agreed to it readily! He even said that he would come over with some other elders in the family to discuss the wedding date. However, he also said that he would like you to stay with him for a while more. Sigh! Nora laughed. Why are you sighing? She thought that the man would say that it was because she had to stay with her father for a while more before she could get married, but unexpectedly, Justin instead replied, Im sighing because it seems like my father-in-law is about to get upset again when he has only just accepted me. Nora was puzzled. Why? After all, its impossible that I would listen to him. Cherry and Pete also need a complete home! So lets get married as soon as possible, Nora! Nora: !!! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. This Dont worry, I will resolve the issue with Uncle Ian. Mm, I think its a pretty good idea to hold the wedding in a month. What do you think? Nora: ?? If you dont have any objections, then I will make the preparations. You dont have to bother yourself with anything. All you need to do is rest and wait for the marriage day. Toot toot toot This was the first time Justin had hung up on Nora. It seemed like he was afraid that he would hear a rejection from her. Nora stared at the phone for a while. Get married a month later? Wasnt this a little too fast?! Forget it, there was no way he would be able to convince Ian. Never mind, she wasnt going to think about it anymore. Nora patted her face, stretched her legs out, and propped them on top of the desk. Bored, she went out of the office. Unexpectedly, the sound of Ruth and Brenda having an argument traveled over from the hall. Ruth asked, Brenda, why arent you submitting the questionnaire? Brenda replied coldly, Because She was about to speak, but she suddenly thought of the confidentiality agreement. The confidentiality agreement had stipulated that no matter what kind of questions were asked, even if they were to refuse to answer, they were not allowed to mention anything about it to anyone! But she was simply too frustrated! What kind of questionnaire was that? It was practically an investigation questionnaire about Justin, alright? There were questions about what he had done when he was young, what schools he had attended at what age, what his personality was like, what his hobbies were, and so on. It was pretty much short of asking what brand of diapers Justin had worn when he was a baby! Ruths motives were practically out in the open! How could she possibly answer a questionnaire like that?! She sneered and said, Because I feel that its not of any use to the interrogation. Isnt that so, Ms. Yale? Ruth sighed. I know that my questions dont make any sense, but everyone has cooperated and responded. I will also give everyone a satisfactory answer sheet tomorrow. All of you just need to follow the interrogation methods that I designate and youll be able to get them to tell you whatever you want! Cant you just cooperate with me? Brenda said coldly, No, I cant! Ruth sighed and made a show of how she found it a pity. In the end, she said, Never mind, then. Id originally wanted to let you meet Black Cat with me. After all, you are well-known internationally for your interrogation skills. But since you are not willing to cooperate, then forget it. Brenda: ?? Chapter 572 - I’m Black Cat Ruths smile was very pure and innocent, making everyone around them unable to keep watching what was happening. One by one, all of them started to persuade Brenda. Captain Brenda, this is work. Why dont you just cooperate with her? Besides, Ruths questionnaire is not hard to answer! Yeah, just cooperate with her! I dont know what the content of your questionnaire is like, but mine was very simple. Revealing a bit of privacy isnt much of an issue. Ms. Yale will keep things confidential! The confidentiality agreement we signed is mutual! The confidentiality agreements they had signed were all mutual. In other words, while they were not allowed to reveal to outsiders the content of the questionnaires, Ruth was also forbidden from revealing to others their answers. Otherwise, it would be a breach of contract. Captain Brenda, isnt Black Cat your idol? Going by what Ruth said, as long as you submit the questionnaire, she will let you meet Black Cat! Yeah, this is such a golden opportunity, Captain Brenda! If Nathan got the chance to meet Black Cat, Id definitely die of jealousy. But if its you, then I definitely wont be jealous! They felt that Brenda was making a mountain out of a molehill. The questionnaire was a psychological one. In other words, it analyzed a persons psyche by using various small details of their lifestyle. Therefore, the questions would undoubtedly be more lifestyle-oriented. There was no need to be so serious. Ruth maintained her innocent girl-next-door image and said, Yeah, its because I heard from Captain Johnson and Captain Ford that you would like to meet Black Cat that I especially kept a place for you. Do you really not want it? No, I dont, replied Brenda. She was practically forcing those three words through gritted teeth. When she said that, Ruth sighed and said, Alright, thats a real shame. Then, she announced the places on the spot and said, Everyone was very cooperative with the questionnaire. Unfortunately, Black Cat doesnt like meeting people, so I can only take two people with me to say hi to him! Ill be talking to Black Cat in a video conference later. The people whose names I call out can join me for the video conference~! Damon, Ernie! A huge uproar went through the place. Everyone looked at Damon and Ernie enviously and remarked resentfully, What sheer dumb luck they have! Yeah, totally. Ahhhh, Im so envious! To think they can have a video conference with Black Cat! Goddamnit Damon, you have to treat us to dinner! Ernie, your punishment is that you have to bring us breakfast tomorrow! Damon wasnt bothered. Ernie, however, valued money very much, so he became anxious when he heard what they said. He said, Its impossible for me to bring breakfast for all of you! I will only bring it for Captain Brenda! Shes the one who gave me the chance to meet Black Cat. If it werent for her refusing to submit the questionnaire, how could the opportunity have come to me? Those were absolutely the words of an unintentionally insensitive man. He was completely unaware that his words were like a knife that stabbed right into Brendas heart. Brenda: The others also burst into loud laughter as they jokingly called Ernie shameless, stingy, and so on. Then, they happily sent Ernie to the conference room. Seeing Damon and Ernie being escorted by everyone into the conference room as if they had just won the lottery, Ruth looked behind at Brenda. Then, she turned again and saw Nora walking over. She cast her eyes down and suddenly said, Ms. Smith, Ms. Hunt is really going to such great lengths for your sake! She has even given up such a great opportunity. Im really full of admiration! Nora: ? It was for her sake that Brenda had refused to submit the questionnaire? Could it be that Ruths questions to Brenda were all related to Justin? While she was thinking about it, Brenda said, Dont think too much into it, Nora. Besides, even if I do submit the questionnaire, Ruth would still refuse to give me a place anyway. We all know that very well! Ruth curled her lips disdainfully. Ive already gone so far as to say it in front of so many people. If you had submitted it, I would definitely have saved you a place! Brenda lowered her eyes. It still goes back to the same thingits impossible! Seeing how stubborn she was being, Ruth took a deep breath and raised her head. In that case, Im very sorry, but I have to go for my video conference with Black Cat now. Goodbye. After speaking, she walked past Brenda. Despite saying that she didnt give two hoots about it, Brenda kept looking at the conference room. She could hear Damon and Ernies loud laughter coming from within. She couldnt help but wonder what they were talking about She clenched her fists, a look of envy coming over her countenance. To be honest, she really wanted to meet Black Cat. But she knew that there were some things she must never do! Do you really like Black Cat that much? Noras cool and clear voice rang out beside Brendas ear. Brenda hurriedly said, Its just so-so, actually. Its not like I really, really wanted to meet him. It would be nice if I could, but it doesnt matter if I cant! Besides, Ive already seen him once back then! Who cares about Ruths meeting?! After speaking, Brenda curled her lips disdainfully and said, Ruth is so full of sneaky thoughts! Dont be fooled by her, Nora, she still harbors illusions about Justin! Despite saying that, she subconsciously walked over to the conference room. But when she reached the door, she couldnt help but feel that her actions were simply too immature. Thus, she turned around and headed to the office. When the people next to them saw what she did, they couldnt help but become puzzled and ask, Captain Brenda, if you wanted to meet Black Cat that much, then why didnt you agree with Ruth? Brenda immediately stubbornly retorted, Who says I want to meet Black Cat? I dont want to at all! Then, she looked at Nora and said, Whats the big deal about Black Cat? Can he compare to my harem? To be honest with you, Nora, I still like handsome guys more than Black Cat It was only when one was lying that they would be this long-winded. Brenda didnt even notice what she was beginning to repeat herself. Nora sighed silently when she saw her like this. She suddenly said, Forget it, Ill just tell you. Brenda was taken aback. Tell me what? I am Black Cat. Chapter 573 - Nora’s Academic Qualifications! The two of them were still standing outside the meeting room, and there was no one beside them. Nora had also deliberately lowered her voice. Brendas eyes, which were as beautiful as Justins, stared at Nora in astonishment. Nora was about to explain why she was hiding her identity when Brenda held her hand up and said, You dont have to say any more, Nora, I get it all! Nora: ? Brenda sighed silently and said, I know youre trying to comfort me, but you shouldnt joke about something like that. Although I do find it a bit of a shame that I didnt get to meet Black Cat, I really dont think its that big a deal. As an outstanding member of the Interpol, I will always have a chance of meeting Black Cat if I really want to! Brenda patted her on the shoulder. Then, she couldnt help shaking her head and sighing. She said, Nora, dont comfort anyone like that in the future. Youre lucky Im the one you did that to, otherwise, you will get beaten up. After saying that, Brenda took another look at the meeting room. Then, she turned and left. Nora looked at her quietly from the back, the corners of her mouth spasming. Never mind. In any case, she had already told her the truth. At least Brenda would not feel deceived when the cat got out of the bag in the future! However, she didnt leave. Instead, she walked over to the lounge nearby and stared at the conference room. She really was very curious. Just what kind of proposal would someone who had openly made a statement on an international platform saying that her interrogation methods were too aggressive and discordant and that one should instead interrogate suspects humanely, come up with? She twiddled her thumbs in boredom. After about two hours, the meeting rooms door opened. Everyone looked at the meeting room, upon which they saw Damon and Ernie walking out with dazed and confused looks on their faces. Ruth was holding documents in her hand, her chin slightly raised. Damon and Ernie were looking at her with great admiration in their eyes. The very moment they came out, everyone who had been paying attention to them all this time rushed over and started asking questions one by one. How was it? Did you guys finalize the interrogation plans? Damon nodded, but then shook his head again. Ernie also had an indescribable look on his face. The people around them became even more anxious. They gave him a push and asked, Come on, tell us, what exactly happened? Someone even went straight to the point and asked, Did you guys see Black Cat? With regard to that question, Damon replied, Yes, we did. Everyones ears perked up. What is he like? Damon sighed and replied, He was wearing a facial mask and sunglasses, so I couldnt tell. But he talks very little and looks a little thin His description was somewhat similar to the image painted by the people abroad who had seen Black Cat before. There were also people who were more concerned about the case itself. They asked, Are the plans done, then? How are they? Are they simple or complex? Ernie replied, Yes, but I dont understand them. Everyone: ? Ernie coughed. I dont know how to say it. Black Cat and Ruth were speaking in French the whole time and you guys know what my fluency in French is like I dont understand even a single technical term Boo_ Everyone then looked at Damon. People in the IT department should understand technical terms, right? Now, this was actually a misconception toward software engineers. Although there were a lot of technical terms in software engineering, one didnt actually need to know them all. It was enough as long as they understood the ones related to their specialization. Damon had taken French classes all the way till the end of college. This was already considered a high level of fluency in the department. But with all of them staring at him like that, he flushed and replied, Actually, I didnt really understand, either. Its mainly because Ruths academic qualifications are too high, and they were using too many technical terms. I really couldnt understand them. After speaking, he even scratched his head. Everyone was speechless. Then, everyone turned to Ruth and asked, Come on, Ruth, are the plans done? Ruth smiled and replied, Yes, but only in French, so they need to be translated. After saying that, she stretched and asked, Is there an interpreter in our department? Everyone: With everyone keeping quiet, Ruth immediately understood. She said, Im sure Captain Brenda can do it. I just dont know if shed be willing to deign helping us translate it? Brenda was already standing outside the crowd when they came out of the meeting room. She was also very curious about what exactly Black Cat and Ruth had talked about, as well as what kind of interrogation plans they had come up with. Was it really possible to get someone to tell the truth without torture? Never would she have thought that the woman could turn the topic to her without her even saying a single word, though. On top of that, she even wanted her to translate the documents To be honest, there wasnt really anything wrong with her translating documents. Brenda had already hung out enough with the men that she wouldnt fuss over such little things. But now! Ruth was telling Brenda to be her assistant instead! Hah. She was a member of Interpol. Even Morris and Johnson couldnt dictate her actions in the special department, so where did that woman get that much confidence from? She was practically speechless! Brenda sneered, Im not free. She turned around and left right after she spoke. At the sight, Ruth sighed and asked, Captain Brenda, are you still mad about what happened? Brenda didnt even bother reasoning with her this time. She had already known a long time ago how big of a hypocrite she was anyway. Seeing how Brenda didnt reply, Ruth lowered her gaze and sighed. Captain Brenda seems angry with me! In that case, is there anyone else who speaks French well? One by one, the rest of the boorish men either lowered their heads or looked at the sky. Members of Interpol would definitely need foreign language skills, but this was a specialized department of the United States, so there werent many among them who were fluent in foreign languages. However, someone suggested tentatively, If its someone whos well-known internationally then how about Nora? She is the internationally famous surgeon Anti, she might also be fluent in other languages, right? Ruth looked at Nora. She wanted to speak up but suddenly realized something. She said, Oh, I heard that it seems like Ms. Smith has never been to school? Even if youre fluent in French, what about English itself? Noras almond-shaped eyes lifted slightly. She was just watching the show. She wasnt here to give herself more work. Besides, translating documents would take up time, wouldnt it? Which of the foreign documents she read didnt need a few days for them to be translated? Therefore, Nora replied decisively, Im bad at both. Ruth sighed silently. Forget it, Ill do it then! Johnson walked over from the side when she said that. Upon hearing what she had said, he couldnt help but frown. He said, It seems like the academic qualifications of the people in the special department are a little low. Isnt there anyone with high academic qualifications here? Ruth is a Harvard graduate majoring in psychology, you know! The moment he said that, everyone was stunned. All of them looked at Ruth in disbelief. Harvard? No wonder shes so impressive! Yes, when I was watching her talk to Black Cat, the two of them were speaking completely in French. Although I didnt understand what they were saying, they still looked so amazing! A Harvard postgraduate majoring in psychology? It feels like some kind of strange life-form has infiltrated us! Hahahaha! While everyone was laughing and joking around, Johnson suddenly realized something. He looked at Nora and asked, By the way, what are your academic qualifications, Ms. Smith? Nora raised her brows. Johnson suddenly turned and looked at Morris, who had just walked over. He said, I remember that for recruitment into the special department, candidates must have a bachelors degree or higher, right? But it seems like Ms. Smith has never attended school. Arent you giving too much leeway for your special recruit here? She has never been to school? Some of the people there had already found it strange when Ruth made that remark just now. They were even more weirded out now. How did you become a well-known surgeon if you have never been to school? Nora explained, Oh, Im self-taught. Self-taught? Thats amazing! Yeah! To think you could become the top surgeon in the world when youre self-taught! I also heard that youre even Dr. Zabes only disciple and that youve inherited his mantle in alternative medicine! Huh? Is she that amazing? Yeah, didnt you know? In the midst of the discussion, there were also some dissonant voices mixed in. But she has never received any orthodox training. Is she really qualified in things other than medical examinations? I cant help but keep feeling like the talk about direct disciples and whatnot is a little too pass. I mean, are you going to say in a job interview that youre some guys disciple instead of presenting your own academic qualifications? Yeah Johnson also attacked Morris with this. He said, What is going on here, Captain Ford? I need a reasonable explanation from you! Morris frowned. I But before he could finish, Johnson sneered, In other words, even her medical skills came from some unorthodox background and she has never received proper training before. No matter how highly praised she is out there, the special department cant have someone like her here! Whats the matter with you?! Are you ignoring even the hard conditions for recruitment into the special department? We wont even talk about a bachelors degree anymore. Does she even have an elementary school background? Im definitely going to report this to the higher-ups! Your behavior is really becoming more and more ridiculous! Johnsons words became more and more unpleasant. The others also shut up one by one. But when they thought about it, they felt that Johnsons words made sense. Ruth, who was standing at the side, felt a faint sense of superiority. She had finally found something that she could crush Nora with. Once news of how she had no academic qualifications whatsoever spread she would probably become a laughingstock! As the person in the center of the storm, Nora was surprisingly calm. She had no academic qualifications whatsoever? Hah. Just as Ruth was feeling awfully smug, Morris suddenly said, Captain Johnson, who says that Ms. Smith has no academic qualifications?! Chapter 574 - Academic Qualifications! When Johnson heard this, he frowned, snorted coldly, and said sarcastically, An elementary school certificate? There might have been experts in ancient times who lived as hermits, but self-taught? In this current age and time? Without the relevant certificates and academic qualifications, that was nothing more than a joke! Even some of the wealthy and noble were pursuing academic qualifications these days. Most of them were Ivy League graduates. The moment Johnson said that, though, Morris pulled a long face and said, Captain Johnson, you were the one who taught me in the past that we must always present evidence when making a case, and that we must always be careful in how we do things. But now that youve lived past your days, it seems like you have forgotten all of that! When Johnson first joined the department, Morris had treated him as his mentor. But Johnson had put Morris down time and again in everything. Morris wasnt stupid, how would he possibly not know what he was thinking? Following how each and every time Johnson made trouble for him, he had gradually become utterly disappointed in him. He no longer regarded the man as the mentor who had initiated him into the industry. He had never been a man of forbearance since the start, so he hit back at him directly. His words made Johnson choke and he reprimanded, Morris, I know youre the acting director of the special department, but even so, surely you shouldnt be talking to me like that, right? No matter what, I am still your mentor! Besides, are you behaving like this because youre upset at being called out? Morris cast his eyes down. His gaze swept across everyone present and he merely said coldly, My external appointment of Ms. Smith is in full compliance with all of the special departments regulations and can stand the test of any investigation! Do a thorough investigation before you speak next time, Captain Johnson! Johnson scoffed huffily, Full compliance with the regulations? The minimum education requirement for external personnel is a college degree. Did she pay for a college degree certificate? Morris, however, did not reply to him. He merely looked at Ruth frostily and said, Ones abilities are what matter in the special department. Academic qualifications are useless! Id advise certain people not to do unnecessary comparisons. You guys shouldnt use academic qualifications to humiliate yourselves! After saying that, he turned and left. It was only after Morris left that Johnson finally came back to his senses. He looked at Nora furiously and then at Ruth. Humiliate yourselves Arent you using the wrong words? In my opinion, you are the one who needs to study more! How are academic qualifications not important? If they arent important, then why is everyone trying so hard to further their studies and obtain higher qualifications? When Ruth heard this, she let out a soft laugh and comforted him. Dont be mad, Captain Ford just said that in a moment of anger. But if he says that Ms. Smiths academic qualifications are in compliance with the rules, then they must be in compliance with the rules As soon as she said that, Johnson sneered, He probably just means that she meets the minimum academic qualifications requirements in the regulations, right? I heard that she lived in another country for five years, yet she cant even translate a document Ruth continued to persuade him. Living overseas is not like how you think it is. I heard that there are areas in every country where immigrants from certain countries tend to congregate, and the people living there all speak in their native language. Thus, there is no need to use the countrys native tongue for communication at all. Its no different from a reduced version of certain countries. So, even though a lot of people claim to have lived overseas in order to make themselves seem more impressive than they really are, in truth, they were just staying there instead. When they return to the country two years later, they self-proclaim to be people who have undergone foreign education. How amazing! As soon as Ruth said that, Johnson sneered again and said, Such returnees are impressive on the surface, but rotten inside. The special department does not need useless good-for-nothings like that! He looked at Nora again and said, Nora, seeing how you are still young, dont always come late and leave early. If you have the time, its better if you study more instead! Do you think that just having a degree is enough? Even the lowest college degree required to join the special department is a Bachelors degree. There are even several people with Masters degrees here! I heard that Damon is an MIT Computer Science graduate! Damon scratched his head at once, a little embarrassed. The Massachusetts Institute of Technology was one of the best universities in the world. MITS courses focused on science and engineering, and their computer science department was the best in the country! Damons academic qualifications were indeed very impressive, and he was indeed a rare talent in the special department. He hurriedly said, Captain Johnson, thats nothing much to be proud of. Throw a stone randomly in New York and it would probably hit an MIT student. Look at how humble he is! Johnson pointed to Damon and said insinuatingly, Everyone should learn from Damon! Damon became even more abashed. Whats there to learn from me? No matter how great my computer skills are, they dont even amount to one-tenth of Q or Ys capabilities. I still have lots more to work on. Even if I am not as amazing as them, I should still at least maintain the gap between us, lest they leave me in the dust. Damon was a straightforward man. His words were sincere and came from the bottom of his heart. However, he didnt know that his words only gave Johnson even more of an excuse to reprimand Nora. He said, Look at him, now thats what I call the hope of the United States! If every single one of you is lazy, glib, and lacking in ambition, then how is the special department going to improve? How will we be able to crack the cases we were tasked with?! Everyone stopped talking. Ruth spoke up again. Captain Johnson, you cant use an isolated incident to make demands of everyone. Johnson sneered, Why not? As they say, geniuses are not scary. Whats scary is when the geniuses work even harder than you! Never mind that some people dont have any academic qualifications, but shouldnt they then put in even more effort to learn from their highly-educated co-workers? And ask them for advice? Do they think that they are already at the top of the world just because theyve mastered a certain skill? There is no limit to learning! If you dont advance, you will only fall behind. If you dont pursue further studies, Im afraid that your position as the number one surgeon will be replaced by someone else in a year or two! The front half of his words was only alluding to Noras identity, but the latter half had directly singled out Nora. Nora picked at her ears and looked at Johnson. She lifted her cat-like eyes slightly and said directly, You might as well just straight-up call out my ID number. Johnson: ? Nora looked at him and marveled, Are you really Morris mentor? Johnson frowned. Of course I am! Nora heaved a silent sigh. In that case, the fact that Morris could become the cautious man he is today must really be some kind of genetic mutation! Johnson: ? Nora glanced at him and scoffed, Morris has already said just now that one should not belittle others when they dont know any better. Captain Johnson, if your eyes are bad, I can change them to another pair for you. If possible, please go to the archives and take a look at my file before you make such a ruckus. After speaking, she turned and walked out. What a huge din. Everyone: ? Everyone could only watch as Nora stepped through the main entrance and left. Johnson was infuriated. He pointed at her from the back and snapped, What does she mean? Is she saying that Im blind? Shes too arrogant! Even though her academic qualifications are low, she sure has a huge temper! How dare she even tell me to take a look at her file! Hah, then I shall go and take a look! Johnson then took out his cell phone, logged in to his account, and accessed the archives. He would take a look at that womans academic qualifications in front of everyone today so that all of them would know what exactly she was like! The furious man connected the cell phone to the projector in the hall and displayed her education history on the wall. Johnson then opened the file containing Noras personal information. Nora looked cool and distant in her photo in the personal data section. The girls almond-shaped eyes looked straight ahead as if her gaze penetrated right into ones heart through the screen, making one feel a little alarmed. Position: External forensic doctor Age: 25 Date of birth At last, Johnson looked at the section detailing Noras academic qualifications When he did, he was stunned. Next to him, the smug smile on Ruths face also froze. Chapter 575 - Slap In The Face! Ruth had always been proud of her academic qualifications. After all, there were very few highly-educated people with Masters degrees like her. People like them were considered scarce talents. That was why she had suddenly put Nora down with academic qualifications when she spotted her right after they came out of the conference room. Because it seemed that apart from her academic qualifications, there was nothing about her that could compare with Nora! However, she was currently staring at Noras personal information on the screen in astonishment. It clearly read: Education: Doctorate All education after a Bachelors graduation was postgraduate, so postgraduate degrees were the highest level of degree that one could achieve. In that respect, Noras academic qualifications were the same as Ruths. However, Ruths was a Masters degree whereas Noras was: Degree: PhD Ph.D. This was the highest level of degree achievable! Was there anything beyond that? Of course there was! There were postdocs and academicians, but those were just occupational titles. In addition, there were many people who couldnt become postdoctoral researchers or academicians even after spending all of their lives trying Yet it was stated in Noras file that she was an academician at an international medical university when she was living abroad. It was to the extent that Ruth was even wondering if her eyes were playing tricks on her. Did 25-year-old academicians even exist?! She rubbed her eyes and looked over againonly to see that the word academician was still clearly stated there. In addition, there were also corresponding certificates proving that all of this was real. Johnson was dumbfounded. Ruth also shut up. Only Damon, the insensitive fellow, was silly enough to say, Oh my god, I finally understand why Captain Ford said that we would just be humiliating ourselves if we compare our academic qualifications with Ms. Smiths! B-but whats going on here, though? Didnt they say that Ms. Smith has never been to school? Yet shes actually an academician?! Someone nearby swallowed audibly and said, An academician! Ive actually seen a living, breathing academician! No wonder Ms. Smith is so cocky! If my academic qualifications were like hers, I would be even cockier than her, alright? Shes so cool! Where did Captain Ford find someone as talented as her? Her working ability aside, just her academic qualifications alone are already the first of its kind in the special department! Ms. Smith makes us so proud! No matter in what industry and no matter who it was, one would always possess the most basic level of awe in the face of knowledge. People who managed to enter prestigious universities were already very impressive, and geniuses-even if they were down and outwould never be ridiculed, either. Furthermore, given Noras academic qualifications and certificates one couldnt even call her a mere genius anymore, right?! Im actually working with an academician every day! Gosh, I suddenly feel so honored. Me too I feel like Im about to float Captain Ford is so awesome. To think he could actually get such a talent to join the special department While everyone was talking about it, Johnson hurriedly turned off his cell phone. He felt like his cheeks were stinging. He had recruited Ruth while Morris had recruited Nora. All this time, he had been trying to use the reason that Ruth was better than Nora to weaken Morris momentum, but little did he think that he would actually lose all of the few consecutive rounds of competition! This especially stood out when he looked at the group of subordinates here. It was obvious that they now admired Morris even more. He had totally shot himself in the foot! Ruth clenched her fists tightly. She felt like even the glory that Black Cat had brought her just now had all been snatched away. If she hadnt mentioned anything about academic qualifications, everyone would probably still be gathered all around her and dying to know more about Black Cats proposal. However, it was obvious that their focus wasnt on her anymore. Ruth coughed, planning to change the subject. She asked, Would you guys like to take a look at the proposal that Black Cat and I have discussed and jointly drawn up?. As soon as she said that, Damon said perfunctorily, I cant read it anyway, so Ill just wait until youre done translating it Speaking of academicians, though! Its really hard to become one. But considering how Nora is Anti, the top surgeon in the world, it doesnt seem that improbable that she would become one A puzzled co-worker asked, Are academicians very amazing? Damons lip corners couldnt help b He gave him a crash course and said, The United States has a population of over 300 million people, but there are only over a thousand academicians in the country! In addition, you have to make major contributions in your field to have a chance of being appraised! There are only a dozen or so academicians in the field of medicine! So, would you say its amazing or not?! My goodness, then Nora no, I feel like even the uttering her name is a form of insult towards her. What kind of contribution has Professor Smith made? No one was paying any attention to Ruth anymore. All of them had gathered and were discussing the matter in low voices. Seeing this, Ruth bit her lip hard. Next to her, Johnson took a deep breath and said, Whats the use of having impressive academic qualifications? This is the special department! Its not a medical team! People who can crack the case and catch all the members of the mysterious organization are the ones who are truly the most impressive! Unfortunately, no one was listening to him anymore. Johnson: Forget it, Captain Johnson, said Ruth. Johnson looked at Ruth bitterly and said, Its all your fault. Youve totally embarrassed me! A dim light flashed across Ruths eyes, but on the surface, she instead lowered her head and sighed. I didnt expect this to happen, either. But dont worry, Captain Ford has already said it himself just now. Having high academic qualifications is nothing impressive. As long as my proposal allows us to find important clues through interrogation, itll still be all thanks to you knowing talent when you see it! Upon hearing this, Johnson looked at her. He suddenly lowered his voice and asked, Is that interrogation plan of yours reliable? Johnson had boasted really hard about how Ruth was a master interrogator and whatnot, but to be honest, he didnt really believe in her, either. Ruths eyes flickered. Then, she smiled and replied, Just wait for the good news tomorrow! Johnson nodded when he heard that. Then, all of his fury from just now disappeared. The next day Heh, he would give the special department a big gift the next day! Nora drove home in the jeep. On the way home, she couldnt help but sneeze. She couldnt tell who might be cursing her. She held the steering wheel with one hand and leaned her other arm on the window. Her head was propped on her hand as she looked ahead of her and drove in boredom. Ruth and Johnson sure were becoming kinda annoying It was to the extent that she wanted the two of them to disappear from her sight. However, those two usually only made small trouble, so she could only disclose her identity and give them a slap in the face at the most, which was no fun at all. She wondered when the two of them would do something big instead? Bland and painless tricks like those were simply too boring! While thinking about it, she returned to the Smiths. As soon as she entered the house, Maureen came running out in tears. She was taken aback for a moment. Before she could even ask what had happened, Warren rushed over. He said, Sigh, dear, let me explain Maureen, however, refused to listen and left at once. Warren chased after her and went past Nora. It was as though neither of them had noticed her. Nora: The couple was quarreling again. The corners of her lips spasmed and she ignored them. Instead, she went up the stairs. As soon as she reached the door, she saw Joel staring at her. He said, Mr. Hunt came over today. Nora raised her brows. The sensitive woman discovered that for some reason, Joels term of address had changed from Justin to Mr. Hunt again. There was a little more respect in his speech. Uh-huh, and then? She asked. Joel replied, He proposed marriage, to which Dad has agreed. Then, he immediately set a few dates where hell be coming over so that you guys can settle on a wedding date. Nora: Was that man in such a hurry? Her lip corners twitched and she nodded. Okay, got it. After replying, she was about to enter her bedroom when she heard Joels voice again. Nora, he said. Nora looked back to see Joel looking at her hesitantly. A short while later, he suddenly said, You Why dont you treat Mr. Hunt a little nicer and be a little more faithful to him? Nora: ? Even though she was confused, she nodded before she finally entered her room, leaving behind Joel, who could only heave a soundless sigh as he looked at her from the back. In the future that Ian had planned for Nora, Justin was the queen in her harem. As for the concubines, they sure were pitiful. They wouldnt even be getting an official status. Just like that, Justin-aka the queen-started to play multiple roles all by himself without him even knowing. The next day, Nora only woke up at noon as usual. When she went downstairs, she saw Tanya standing there and looking at her nervously. She said, Nora, I will go with you to pick him up and bring him home! Nora yawned. Before she came home the day before, she had gone over and visited Karl again. He was still the same as ever. He had even asked her to tell Tanya to prepare some dumplings for him to eat that day. In the kitchen, the dumplings were already all wrapped and laid out on the tray, stuffed to the brim with fillings. Nora took a couple of bites from a slice of bread. Then, she went to the special department with Tanya. When the two arrived, Karl had not been acquitted yet. Nora took Tanya to visit him first. When he saw Tanya, Karl chuckled and asked, Are the dumplings all wrapped and done? Tanya looked at him huffily and folded her arms as she replied fiercely, No, they arent! Karl grinned and scratched his tattooed arm. Well, never mind if they arent done yet, what are you being so fierce for? Youre not like your mom at all! At the mention of Tanyas mother, Tanya fell silent for a moment before she asked, What was she like? Margot, who had killed Jill and stolen her identity, had always beaten and scolded Tanya since she was a child. If it werent for the fact that she was afraid that others would discover her identity, she would probably have drowned Tanya a long time ago. But it was precisely because of Tanyas existence that no one ever connected her to Margot. Tanya had never experienced a mothers love. Karl was about to tell her about Jill when Johnson suddenly knocked on the door outside and said, Karl, Terry is here! As they had to deal with work matters, Nora led Tanya out of the room. Karl was waving at them. The burly man looked just like a kid asking for candy. He said, Ill tell you all about it when we get home! Tanya rolled her eyes. Even though she cared for him, on the surface, she was always acting as if she didnt. Nora, however, was staring at the man named Terry. He had wrinkles on his face and was in a wheelchair. Johnson pushed the man in the wheelchair into the interrogation room For some reason, a foreboding feeling suddenly welled up in Nora. Sure enough, some time later, a gunshot suddenly rang out in the room!!! Bang! Noras pupils shrank and she rushed over! Chapter 576 - Leave? Everyone in the special department immediately became nervous. They placed their hands on their waists and held their guns. Tanya reacted a little slower than Nora, but then her legs went limp. She stumbled toward the interrogation room. As she ran, she shouted, Dad! In the interrogation room, the people with guns could only be the two policemen. Then, who had fired the gun? Who had been hit? Nora ran quickly into the interrogation room. Before she could get close, the people guarding outside had already rushed in. The person in the lead was actually Ruth! After they entered, Ruths voice suddenly came from the interrogation room. Ah! Nora sped up and rushed to the door. She hurriedly looked inside and saw that Karl was holding a gun in his hand. He was pressing it against Ruths temple. The others, including Captain Johnson, all pointed their guns at him! Noras gaze swept across Karls body first. When she saw that there were no traces of him being hit, she finally relaxed. Then, she turned around and saw that Old Terry was lying in a pool of blood. She rushed over and checked Old Terrys pulse, but she realized that his temple had been pierced by a bullet. There was no way to save him. Nora frowned. At this moment, Morris had already rushed over. He asked in a low voice, Whats going on? Captain Johnson still had a frightened expression on his face. His eyes were red as he shouted angrily, Karl kept saying that he wanted to see Old Terry. He would only tell the truth when he saw Old Terry, so I called him over. But I didnt know that Karl hated Old Terry for misjudging his murder case back then. He killed Old Terry!! With that, Captain Johnson pointed his gun at him. I want to take revenge for Old Terry! However, Karl blocked Ruth between him and himself and shouted, If you dare to shoot, Ill kill her! Captain Johnson frowned. Seeing that no one came forward, Karl said, I didnt kill anyone! Old Terry is my boss. How could I kill him?! It was Johnson who killed him and framed me! When Captain Johnson heard this, he sighed silently. What? Karl, do you think this is a drama?! Karl shouted, Its true! Old Terry is my boss. He has my file! Johnson killed Old Terry and wants to kill me too! Captain Johnson frowned. He took a deep breath and said, What bullsh*t. You said I killed Old Terry. Should I test the trajectory?! Lets see whose pistol killed Old Terry! At this moment, both Karl and Captain Johnson had a gun in their hands. Everyone would know after testing the guns. Karl narrowed his eyes and stared at Captain Johnson. He could not figure out why Captain Johnson would do this Two minutes ago, when Captain Johnson and Old Terry entered, Old Terry had even held his hand and said that it had been hard on him for so many years. Karl sighed. I just want to recover my identity so that I can return to my daughter. Old Terry expressed his understanding. He even said that he himself had retired because he wanted to go back and accompany his daughter However, Karl was stunned. You retired? Werent you working all along? When did you retire? Old Terry was stunned. I retired five years ago. Your matters later were Before he could finish speaking, Captain Johnson suddenly took out a gun from his pocket. It was wrapped in tissues. He fired through the tissues and aimed the gun at Karl! In his panic, Karl reached out to snatch the gun! And there were only his fingerprints on the gun!! If he went to verify it, there would be no evidence at all! His original plan was to kill Old Terry and Karl. This way, he could bury everything! But Karl had some skills. Not only did he snatch his gun, but he also shoved him hard and rushed out. It was filled with Johnsons people outside. If Karl went out, he would die too! However, Ruth just so happened to pass by outside at this moment. When she turned the corner, she was still talking. Captain Johnson, we want to start the interrogation from Karl. May I? Then, she was quickly taken hostage by Karl. He did not manage to fire that shot! Now, it was big trouble. However, Johnson had a plan. Captain Johnson raised his gun and stood with the group of people around him. He said, Besides, Im from the special department. Why would I kill Old Terry? Im comrades with Old Terry! Brothers! Old Terry even took a bullet for me. Everyone knows that! Captain Johnsons eyes were red. He was furious. I want to avenge Old Terry! With that, he took another step forward and looked like he was about to shoot! Karl pushed Ruth! Ruth immediately shouted, Captain Johnson, save me, save me! Captain Johnson looked extremely angry and he only felt that Ruth was meddlesome! As Captain Johnson thought about this, he narrowed his eyes. Karl, if youre innocent, then put down the gun and let go of Ruth! Karl sneered. How is that possible? Do you think Im mad? If I let go of her, Ill be the one dying the next second! Karl was very smart. He knew that there was a sniper in the special department. Therefore, not only did he hold Ruth hostage, but he even hid inside the interrogation room. The interrogation room was airtight, and it had become his safe haven! Karl did not wait for Captain Johnson to speak again and shouted, Go out, all of you! Captain Johnson and Morris could only slowly retreat. As soon as he went out, Captain Johnson slammed his fist on the wall in anger. Tears flowed down his face as he roared, Im the one who harmed Old Terry!! At this moment, inside the special department, Janson ran over. He shouted as he ran, Whats going on? What happened to my father? The dead Old Terry inside was his father! When Captain Johnson saw him, he instantly patted his shoulder. Its me. Im the one who caused your fathers death! Jansons eyes widened. Then, he seemed to have understood something. He pulled out his gun and rushed into the room. I want to avenge my father! However, he was grabbed by Morris. He said in a deep voice, Janson, dont be impulsive. You have to trust us. Well give you a fair answer! Hearing Morriss words, Janson suddenly squatted down and covered his face. He believed in Morris. The door to the interrogation room was still open. Morris shouted into the room, Karl, let go of Ruth and surrender. Well give you a chance to defend yourself! This is also your best choice! Karl did not move. He wanted to leave! The moment Captain Johnson killed Old Terry, he no longer believed in this place. Furthermore, five years Old Terry said that he had retired five years ago. Then, who had been giving him orders these five years?! These matters were extremely terrifying when thought carefully. It made Karl only want to escape and return to someplace he was familiar with. He held Ruth hostage and walked out of the interrogation room, avoiding the glass door and any place that could be hit by a sniper rifle. He moved out bit by bit. Prepare a car for me! I want to leave this place immediately! Ruth was so frightened that her legs were trembling. Give it to him! Captain Ford, give it to him! I dont want to die! Morris looked at the two of them. After a moment, he said, Karl, have you thought it through? If you leave like this, then your charge of murder will be confirmed! Youll never be able to prove your innocence! Karl lowered his head. Fleeing is better than death! However, when he said this, Captain Johnson suddenly pointed not far away and said, But what about your daughter? Do you want your daughter to be a murderers daughter for the rest of her life? Karl, arent you afraid youll traumatize your daughter by doing this in front of her?! Karl suddenly looked at her daughter. Tanya was standing holding the wall. Her beautiful eyes were looking at him without a blink. Her eyes were filled with shock. Karl tightened his jaw. Tanya did not know what to do It was very dangerous now. He might get killed if he stayed here much longer! As she was thinking An angry voice was heard. You killed my father. Im going to kill your daughter! Janson stood up suddenly and raised his pistol to aim at Tanya! Karl was anxious. He let go of Ruth and shouted at Tanya, Careful! Tanyas eyes widened. Even Morris looked suddenly turned toward Janson, but it was too late. Janson had already pulled the trigger! At the moment, just as everyone held their breaths, they realized that Janson had pulled the trigger but there was no sound at all. Jansons hands were trembling. Only then did everyone realize that the gun was not loaded! Morris was shocked. He stood between Tanya and Janson and shouted angrily, What are you doing? Janson looked at Morris and said, Captain Ford, dont worry. I didnt forget Im a cop! He knew what he should and shouldnt do! Then why did he suddenly target Tanya? At this thought, Morris suddenly realized something. This was a diversion! This was Janson and Captain Johnsons plan! Indeed, Morris suddenly turned his head and saw that on the other side, Captain Johnson suddenly shouted at Ruth, Get down! Ruth understood and hurriedly dropped to the ground. Then, Captain Johnson calmly shot Karl with a cold expression! Captain Johnson wanted to kill Karl!! Karl looked at the gun aimed at him and knew that he could not escape He subconsciously looked at Tanya. For some reason, he suddenly thought of the dumplings that Jill had once made for him with three-fish filling Was he going to die here today? Although he was unwilling, he seemed to feel a little better when he thought about how he was going to reunite with Jill. These thoughts flashed across Karls mind But at this point! Unexpectedly, the falling Ruth suddenly raised her arm. Coincidentally, she blocked the bullet aimed at Karl! Bam! The bullet hit Ruths arm, causing her to cry out in pain. Ah!! The bullet was blocked. It seemed to be mostly luck, but no one had noticed that Nora, who was treating Old Terry on the ground, had suddenly picked up a coffee bean lying on the ground and thrown it at Ruth, hitting her arm. Nora narrowed her eyes. She had been performing CPR on Old Terry with another policeman. However, she was actually looking around and watching the reactions of the people around her. Karl was saved again. He quickly came back to his senses and grabbed Ruths arm, taking her hostage again! She, who had been trying to escape had been shot in the arm, causing her to turn pale. At this moment, Ruth was so angry that her entire body was trembling. She just wanted to receive credit. She did not expect things to end up like this! Karl did not listen to her and dragged Ruth to the door. At the door, Black Panther was waiting in a black car. He was originally going to pick Karl up from prison. He did not expect to get into such a situation. He immediately rushed to Karls side and asked, Brother, whats going on?! When Captain Johnson saw him, he shouted, Do you see that? That is Black Panther! Hes here to receive Karl. They must have planned everything long ago! They planned to kill Old Terry! He was not anxious at all. Luck was a factor when he picked up the gun earlier. It would have been best if he could kill Karl. But even if he couldnt, Karl would still be frightened away. As long as he left, everything could be buried! Karl roared, I didnt! Morris stared at him. Karl, I believe you. Put down the gun and surrender. I guarantee that no one can hurt you! ill find evidence for you! But if you leave, your innocence will never be proven! Black Panther said warily, Brother, we cant trust these people. Theyre too sly! Follow me. We can escape from here! Black Bear and the others are ready! Hearing that Black Bear was here, Karl was even more confident to escape. However Was he really leaving? Karl turned to look at Tanya, who was following behind everyone. If he left, he might never see Tanya in his life again. But if he did not leave Brother, you have to go! You dont have any evidence to prove your innocence! Black Panther was anxious and shouted vigilantly. The two of them hid behind the car and avoided the snipers. The car was in front of him. Once he got into the car, he could leave safely. However, Captain Johnson shouted, We cant let him go. We have to make him pay for Old Terrys death! He killed Old Terry! Karl narrowed his eyes and made up his mind. He reached out and held the car door. When Captain Johnson saw this, he heaved a sigh of relief. However, at this moment, a cold voice suddenly sounded. Who said Old Terry is dead? Chapter 577 - Stay or Leave? Noras words caused everyone to look at her. Morriss eyes darkened and he glanced at Captain Johnson. However, there was no surprise in his eyes. He sighed silently at this old fox and looked at Nora at the same time. He asked, Old Terry isnt dead? His heartbeat just returned to normal. Nora said, But his head was blown up at his temple. Hes currently in a coma When Captain Johnson heard this, his deep eyes were filled with contemplation, but he pretended to be excited. What? Old Terry really isnt dead? Thats great! Hes in a coma. Can he recover? Nora nodded. Of course. I have a way to save him! Great! Captain Johnson was so excited that his eyes were red. Old Terry is an outstanding police officer. If he died just like that, itd be all my fault! Nora kept staring at Captain Johnson, hearing all his lies with interest. Originally, she had thought that Captain Johnson was a brainless and impulsive person. But at this moment, she suddenly realized that she had misjudged him! Ever since Captain Johnson had entered the picture, he had been very troublesome. He was easy to anger and his hate for her was obvious. This had made her lower her guard, thinking that Captain Johnson was really such a person. It was only after this incident that Nora suddenly realized that this Captain Johnson was really a sly old fox! If he was really just a senile old man, how could Captain Johnson have killed someone and framed Karl? How could he have done everything so naturally? Having worked alongside these five years, Nora trusted Karl more. Although Karl did not say anything, she had already guessed the reality of the matter. Captain Johnson fired, and Karl snatched the pistol. There could be a ballistic analysis. However, Captain Johnsons fingerprints were definitely not on the pistol in Karls hand! Captain Johnson was careful enough not to leave any evidence. And Old Terrys temple was pierced by a gun. The bullet trajectory was also calculated in advance. Now, Captain Johnson was so calm, and he was also certain that Old Terry would not survive. What Nora had said earlier was actually a lie Nora lowered her almond-shaped eyes slightly. She did not look at Captain Johnson but at Karl. She said calmly, Now, all the evidence points to you, but Old Terry is still alive. Whether you leave or stay is your decision. Karl tightened his jaw. After repeatedly breaking out of prison, he could already be the number one criminal in the special department. If he stayed, it would be even harder to escape next time. Furthermore, the situation was not optimistic for him. When Karl hesitated, Captain Johnson shouted angrily, Nora, what nonsense are you talking about again?! Make him stay and bear the punishment! Even if Old Terry didnt die, he was the one who injured him! Janson clenched his fists. Hes my fathers murderer. Even if he leaves, even if I have to chase him to the ends of the earth, Ill catch up to him! Karl looked at the people in front of him. Not long ago, he was also one of them. It was because he looked evil and did not look like a good person that he was chosen by Old Terry to be an undercover agent. After being undercover for so many years, he really wanted to go home. However, there was no one at home, and it was meaningless to come back. Therefore, he had established an Assassin Alliance overseas. On the surface, he took money to do things, but was it not just another way to maintain peace? After leaving this place, he could continue to live a happy life. But was he really leaving? His gaze fell on Tanya, who was following Nora and stumbling out the door. On his daughters bright face, her eyes were stuck on him. There was reluctance, hesitation, and confusion in them. Karl understood her thoughts. She wanted him to stay, but she was afraid that he would die if he did. She wanted him to live, but she did not know what to do. Karl suddenly lowered his eyes. He turned to look at Black Panther and said, Get in. Black Panther heaved a sigh of relief and sat in the drivers seat. The others immediately took a step forward. Morris said in a deep voice, Karl, dont make the wrong choice! We will give you justice! You have to believe in us! Captain Johnson picked up the walkie-talkie and said to the sniper hiding in the dark, who was searching for the best sniping position, Find an opportunity and kill him! Take revenge for Old Terry! When Nora heard this, she glanced at Captain Johnson. But she said nothing. Strictly speaking, Captain Johnson wasnt doing anything wrong. For the safety of the hostages, shooting was inevitable. Just as she was worried that Karl would really leave, she saw him grab Ruth and say to Black Panther in the car, Go! Black Panther was stunned and shouted, Brother! Karl did not speak. His eyes were very firm. Go! Black Panther bit his lips in anger. However, when he saw the people slowly surrounding him, he knew that if he did not leave now, he would probably be trapped if the sniper found his position. If his brother would not leave, then he had to leave first to find a chance to save him. Thinking of this, Black Panther became ruthless. He stepped on the accelerator and rushed out! Other police officers chased after him, but unfortunately, they could never catch a top killer like Black Panther. Karl pushed Ruth and slowly raised his hand. Captain Johnson instantly picked up his gun and was about to shoot Karl when Morris suddenly held his hand and said in a deep voice, Captain Johnson, he has already surrendered. Its probably inappropriate for you to kill him, right?. Captain Johnson took a deep breath and shouted angrily, He killed Old Terry! Janson, who was beside him, rushed forward. Ruth thought that Janson was here to pick her up and reached out. However, the next moment, Janson circled around Ruth and rushed to Karl, waving his fists at him! With a bang, Janson hit him in the face. Karl did not dodge. He stood there and stared at Janson. Youre Old Terrys son, so Ill take this punch! Just as Janson was about to hit him again, someone rushed forward and stopped him. Alright, alright. Thats enough. We have to follow the law! Yes, we cant beat others up in private Lets go see your father quickly! Janson was taken away by the other colleagues. A group of people immediately rushed forward and detained Karl. They twisted his arms behind his back and restrained him. At this moment, Karls face was swollen and he did not look good. However, he still looked up and gave Tanya a reassuring look. Tanyas eyes instantly turned red. She held Noras hand. Hes innocent! Chapter 578 - Wake Old Terry Up Nora patted her hand. You should go back for now. Ill handle the matters here. Tanya knew that it was useless for her to stay. Instead, Janson and the others could use her to deal with Karl. Therefore, she nodded and left. Only then did Nora enter the department. She did not look at the things in the hall and turned to the interrogation room. Someone had already called 911. The medic rushed in and was looking at Old Terrys eyes in the interrogation room. The medic frowned. Well, its useless even if we pick him up. Yes, his temple was pierced. Hes probably already brain dead. Theres no way to save him. The forensic doctor in the special department also sighed. I dont think its necessary, either. Faced with their words, Nora lowered her eyes and said, You dont have to care about him. You just have to take him to the hospital. My medical team will take over the treatment for Old Terry. The medic was stunned and looked at her in confusion. You are? Im Anti. Nora showed her identification card. The few medics instantly nodded. Okay. They lifted the stretcher and placed Old Terry on it. As soon as they went out, they were stopped by someone in the hall. At this moment, a group of people from the special department was gathered in the hall. At a glance, there should be more than a hundred people. At this moment, everyone was in a frenzy. Some were comforting Janson, while others stood behind Captain Johnson, opposite Morris. Janson clenched his fists tightly, his body was slightly trembling. Captain Ford, my father is here while Karl is lying in the interrogation room. Are you still protecting him? Why cant you give the judgment now?! Captain Johnson also said, Morris, why on earth are you protecting him? Hes a criminal! A murderer! Are you going to protect him just because hes close to Nora? Now, all the evidence is here. With all the evidence, why dont you convict him immediately?! Logically speaking, convictions were a matter of the court. However, this department was relatively special. Because of the complexity of the cases they investigated, the special department was independent of all departments. Therefore, the special department was completely qualified to judge Karl. Janson pointed at Karl and shouted angrily, Captain Ford, my father has been a police officer his entire life and has never done anything to let the people down! He has more than twenty wounds on his body, all of which are scars from being injured during missions. Now, They act up and hurt every time the weather gets rainy! But even so, he has never troubled the country Why should a person like him accept such an outcome?! I want Karl Moore to be sentenced to death! He deliberately killed someone! I want to execute him with my own hands! Janson was agitated. Even if Nora said that she could treat Old Terry, he did not have much hope. His temple was pierced, so how could he still live? Captain Johnson sighed at the side. Janson, dont be agitated. Morris will definitely give everyone an explanation. Janson wiped his tears and looked at Morris fiercely. Morris pursed his lips and said slowly, We still need to investigate this matter What else is there to investigate?! Captain Johnson couldnt stand it anymore. He glared at Morris angrily. Or do you believe this murderer and want to investigate me?! Ive been comrades with Old Terry for more than twenty years. Were brothers. Dont you believe me?! As soon as he said this, Janson suddenly raised his head and glared at Morris. Captain Ford, my father and Captain Johnson are good brothers. I trust Captain Johnson. Besides, the evidence is conclusive. What else is there to investigate? Are you planning to subside his trial because he has let go of the hostage and turned himself in? I dont agree! Ill never forgive a murderer! With that, he looked around. Brothers, help me! I only want to get justice for my father! Everyone in the special department was brave. Many of their comrades had died during missions. Regarding Jansons encounter, they were very concerned. From their point of view, Captain Johnson and Old Terry were brothers. Furthermore, with the evidence available, how could they still suspect Captain Johnson?! Therefore, everyone said: Captain Ford, you have to give an explanation for this! Yes, he killed a hero. Old Terry is an existence we all respect! Captain Ford, you cant shield the murderer! At this moment, the people from the special department stood behind Janson and Captain Johnson. Johnson narrowed his eyes. Previously, he had used many methods but the people from the special department did not stand on his side. But now, with Old Terrys death, so many people had leaned over to his side. Perhaps this was because humans innately sympathized with the weak. Morris stared at those people, his eyes persistent and cold. However, he stood in front of Karl, opposite his colleague. He slowly said, Its not that Im protecting the murderer, but this case cant be closed yet. We cant let any suspects off, but we cant malign any innocent people either! Jansons eyes were red as he stared at him. After a moment, he sneered. Okay, okay! I understand! He wiped his tears. Captain Johnson seemed to be furious as well. Morris, what the hell do you mean? If you suspect me, just arrest me! What are we after in this industry? The murderer is right behind you. You dont care about him and want to aim the gun at your comrade?! Captain Johnson was clearly stirring up everyones emotions. Everyone looked at Morris. Morris took a deep breath. Captain Johnson had orchestrated the situation very carefully. He did not leave any evidence behind. The only way to overturn the case was with Old Terry. Morris said, When Old Terry wakes up, well ask him before convicting Karl! Captain Johnson sneered. With just one sentence from Nora, are you sure that Old Terry can wake up? Morris, his temples have exploded. How would he ever come back to life? If Old Terry doesnt wake up, you wont judge Karl? If he stays in a vegetative state his entire life, will Karl wait for him forever?! Morris was speechless. Nora walked out hearing all the commotion. She narrowed her eyes and suddenly said, Dont wait forever. Give me three days. Ill wake Old Terry up! Chapter 579 - Treatment!! The moment Nora spoke, Janson and the others gazes fell on her. It reduced the pressure on Morris. Jansons gaze landed on Old Terry lying on the stretcher. Earlier, he had seen his fathers body. His fathers heart had stopped beating. Blood and brain matter had oozed out from his temples. It was a tragic sight. His colleagues had pulled him away. At this moment, he turned around and saw that Old Terrys chest was heaving weakly on the stretcher. It was obvious that he was nearly dead. Jansons eyes turned even redder. He asked with a trembling voice, Can you really treat him? Nora nodded. However, Ruth, who had finished treating her wounds, held her arm and said, Miss Smith, what the doctors said earlier clearly indicated that he cant be saved. Its not good for Old Terry if you forcefully keep him alive! His brain is already dead, so why are you torturing his body like this? Just to avoid punishment for Karl? When Ruth said this, Janson instantly became furious. Nora, what on earth is going on? Cant my fathers illness be treated? Is there really no such precedent in the world? Nora lowered her eyes and glanced at Ruth coldly. Then, she looked at Janson and lowered her head. Indeed, there are no cases of brain dead patients waking up yet. These words made Jansons eyes instantly become even more furious. He was like a lion, as if he wanted to rush over and bite her the next moment. Nora was not afraid at all. She stared at him and said, But I have a method that might allow your father to obtain a new life. I wonder if you want to use it? Janson was stunned. What way? Nora sighed silently. What is our special department investigating? Janson frowned and quickly came back to his senses. Genetic medicine? Nora nodded. Then, under everyones gaze, she said slowly, Everyone has seen the power of gene serum. It can change the DNA and make the body stronger. As our forensic doctor, I have been researching this gene serum for a while now. Ive cracked this gene serum! With this sentence, everyone looked at her. Even Morris looked at her in disbelief. Ruths eyes widened. How how is this possible? Nora said calmly, How is it not? Ruth bit her lip and did not speak. Instead, it was Captain Johnson who sneered. Nora, I think youre really putting the cart before the horse! The case we want to investigate is the human body experiment corresponding to the gene serum! This gene serum itself is an illegal substance. You actually want to use this thing? Nora raised her eyebrows. In order to save people, even if its poison, we have to use it, right? Captain Johnson snorted. But whats the difference between this and a human trial?! The difference Of course there was a difference. Nora lowered her eyes. Old Terry is already dead anyway. What if the gene serum really revived him? She pointed at Old Terrys head and said, The gene serum has the ability to revive cells, so it can extend bones and bring people back to life. In theory, as long as a person is still breathing, this serum should work! Captain Johnson still wanted to say something, but Nora looked straight at Janson. Im telling you now, this is the only way. There might be a 50% chance of making your father wake up. So are you going to use it or not? Janson said without hesitation, Yes! He did not even need to think about it. Captain Johnson hurriedly said, Janson, you Before he could finish, he was stopped by Nora. Captain Johnson, what are you thinking by stopping me from using the gene serum? Are you that afraid that Old Terry will wake up? Captain Johnson choked on her words and shouted angrily, Of course not. If Old Terry can wake up, Ill be happier than anyone else! But youre using his body as an experiment. This is really unacceptable! Besides, what if this gene serum has side effects?! Old Terry is already brain dead. Are you going to insult his corpse and beliefs? Janson hesitated. However, Nora seemed to have expected this. She still said casually, Therefore, I wont choose Old Terry as my test subject. Ill use it on someone else first. Janson subconsciously asked, Who? My cousin, Quentin. Nora said slowly, word for word, You all know that my third brother has all his bones broken. With the current medical knowledge, its impossible for him to stand up again. The gene serum can definitely treat people who have broken their bones. Ill inject the gene serum into Quentin today. After observation, if his health improves, Ill give it to Old Terry. Is that okay? Of course! If she was confident enough to use it on her own brother, why couldnt it be used on Old Terry? Janson hurriedly nodded and decided. Yes! Nora looked at Morris again and raised her eyebrows to ask, Captain Ford, can I? She was asking if she could use the gene serum. Morris looked at Captain Johnson. Actually, it was illegal for them to use this drug now. But to save Old Terry Morris said in a deep voice, Yes. The matter was settled. Seeing that he could no longer interrupt, a dark light flashed across Captain Johnsons eyes. The people gathered in the hall quickly dispersed. Captain Johnson entered the office with Ruth following behind him. Captain Johnson, do you need me to help you interrogate Karl and make him confess? No, its fine. Captain Johnson said, Our best option is to stay put for now! He had the absolute advantage. How could he lose? Besides Old Terrys temple had exploded, and his brain matter had come oozing out. He was already dead. Captain Johnson did not believe that Nora could treat Old Terry. Also, what gene serum Heh, how could it be so effective? He was waiting to hear the news of Old Terrys death and then send Karl to the guillotine. Then, he would make use of this matter to pull Morris down from his seat! It was really killing three birds with one stone! However, Ruth reminded her worriedly, I heard that Nora took Old Terry to the hospital where her medical team is. And she will treat Quentin tonight. Captain Johnson sneered. Okay. Then well wait for her treatment results tomorrow! Chapter 580 - What If He is Cured?! In the hospital. Quentin lay there with a straight face. Lily stood beside him and was looking at his vitals on the monitors. Quentin was now completely out of danger. His physical indicators had returned to normal. Other than the shattered bones that had not healed, there was no danger. He lay there weakly, looking at the ceiling. Then, the door was pushed open. Nora brought Janson and another member of the special department in. Quentin glanced at her and said in surprise, Sister, you changed men again? You even changed to two men at once? Nora: ? She frowned and did not react to his words. Beside her, Lily coughed. Quentin instantly stopped talking Quentin was like a stupid teenager. Nora ignored his words and said, I found a way to treat you. Quentins eyes instantly lit up as he looked at her. I knew you could do it! Treat me quickly. Im bored to death, and Im still being bullied every day! With that, he glared at Lily. Nora followed his gaze and looked at Lily in confusion. She saw Lily looking to the side. Lily did not even dare to look her in the eye. Nora: She did not speak and just looked at Lily silently. After a while, Lily could not help but say, Alright, alright. I admit it. Boss, I just pinched his face! Did you just pinch my face? Quentin shouted angrily. Lily: Oh, I touched his chest. Nora and Quentin continued to watch her whine. Lily: I touched his thigh. Nora still did not speak. Lily was anxious. Thats all! Oh, right, and his Adams apple. Quentin looked like he had been humiliated. Lily was shocked. Why are you complaining to my boss like this? What if she fires me or lowers my salary? Dont say anything else. Ill be responsible! Okay. Quentins expression was natural. After saying this, he looked at Nora. What is the treatment method? What are these two men here for? Nora was silent for a moment before explaining, Im using the gene serum I extracted to treat you now. Because we dont know how effective it is or if there are any side effects, these two are here to record your reactions. Upon hearing this, Quentin immediately pursed his lips. Heh, as a peerless expert, I wont make a sound even if you scrape my bones to treat my wounds. Come on! Then, he acted as if he was going to the execution ground. Nora raised her eyebrows. She had said that on purpose. Quentin loved to show off. She had deliberately told him that these two people were here to observe him. Quentin would definitely be very cooperative and not make a sound. Treating broken bones was very painful, but she could not use anesthesia. Quentin had to withstand it all on his own. Nora thought about this and nodded. Then, she said to Lily, Lets start. Janson and the forensic doctor from another department stood by the side and observed them. Janson had to confirm that this medicine was really useful. Otherwise, he would not dare to let Nora use it on his father. Everyone in the special department knew that although the gene serum sounded good, it was actually a drug used to produce monsters. Looking at the fate of those who had used this drug, they were all either crazy or dead. No one was unscathed. As he was thinking, he saw Nora take out a medical box. She opened the box with a serious expression and carefully took out a glass jar. Then, Nora brought over a syringe and took half of the serum from the glass jar. The glass tube was crystal clear, and the gene serum was transparent and colorless. Janson swallowed. The forensic doctor from the special department beside him called Mark asked, Is this the gene serum? Nora nodded and said, I extracted it from their blood and refined it. It can guarantee that this gene serum is good. With that, she looked at Quentin and asked with a grave expression, I cant guarantee what the final outcome will be if this drug is injected. Brother, Ill ask you one last time. Are you really not afraid? Quentin lay there and looked at her with a serious expression. He suddenly asked, What did you call me? Nora lowered her almond-shaped eyes. She looked obedient, but her aura was cold and stern. She called out again, Brother. This was the first time Nora had called him brother. The Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts, an existence respected by everyone, actually called him brother! Quentin was extremely excited. He nodded and said, Dont hesitate. Come! Nora took a deep breath. Looking at her, she seemed to be very uneasy. Then, she walked to Quentin and raised the needle to insert into his arm. A few moments later, Nora suddenly pressed on the broken joint on his arm and asked, Does it hurt here? The moment she pressed it, although Quentin did not say anything, his expression instantly became ferocious. He should be in a lot of pain. It was so painful that cold sweat broke out on his forehead, and his veins bulged. However, he gritted his teeth and did not make a sound. Janson and Mark could not stand it anymore and frowned. Nora sighed. Quentin, if it hurts, just shout it out Quentin gritted his teeth. The words almost came out of his throat. It! Doesnt! Hurt! Janson and Mark: Lily could not stand it any longer. She walked to the two of them and said, You two, go out. Quentin has too much pride. If youre here, he wont shout even if it hurts. Its not good for him to hold it in. Janson and Mark nodded and the two of them left the room. Ahh! Almost as soon as they were out the door, a bloodcurdling scream filled the room, followed by Quentins cries of pain and murmurs. Mark could not help but say, This is too torturous. Janson nodded. At this moment, his phone rang. He picked it up and saw Captain Johnsons message. Hows the treatment? Janson replied to the voice message, I cant see anything yet, but the side effects of that drug are really huge. Listen to this, this scream Janson moved the phone away from his ear and aimed it at the ward. A faint whimper came from inside. When Captain Johnson heard this, he sighed. Janson, why do I feel like Nora is too unreliable? Do you really believe she can revive people? Janson swallowed. For some reason, he recalled Quentins appearance from earlier. He suddenly said, Perhaps? Uncle Johnson, for my fathers sake, I want her to try. Okay, I respect your choice. In the special department, Captain Johnson hung up the phone. He walked back and forth in the office, looking out the door from time to time. He looked deep in thought. He had originally refused to believe that the gene serum could create a medical miracle. But why did she suddenly feel a little reliable now What if? What if Nora really cured Old Terrys illness? What should he do?! Chapter 581 - Justin’s Brilliant Power Captain Johnsons original certainty suddenly turned to uncertainty, making him a little vexed. He told himself not to be nervous as he walked around the room. His rationality told him that no one could revive a person from the dead. Old Terry was already brain dead. Even if he had been injected with a gene serum, it was impossible for him to survive. On the other hand, he had seen too much in the special department and knew how strong those people had become after being injected with the gene serum. Once, their team had arrested a woman. After she was injected with a gene serum, she became extremely strong. He had seen with his own eyes that the woman had picked up a 150-kilogram object easily and thrown it into the distance The more he learned about it, the more he respected that gene serum. Captain Johnson suddenly took a deep breath and sat in his chair. At the door, Ruth knocked. Captain Johnson said, Come in. After Ruth entered and saw him, she asked, Captain Johnson, you dont look too good. Whats wrong? Is there anything I can help you with? Ruths arm was still wrapped in a bandage. Captain Johnsons gaze swept across the wound before he sighed. Im just thinking about Noras gene serum. Can it really save people? When Ruth heard this, she narrowed her eyes. After a while, she said, Captain Johnson, you might not know, but gene serum is really too popular in the underworld. This serum can improve human genes and make humans perfect. However, the amount of gene serum produced by that mysterious organization is too little. Normal people cant even get in line. With that, she pretended to hit her mouth. Look at my mouth. What I mean is, you have to keep Miss Smiths gene serum a secret. Otherwise, who knows how many people would come fighting over it! Her words made Captain Johnson narrow his eyes. After saying a few more perfunctory words to Ruth, Captain Johnson asked her to leave. However, after Ruth left, he immediately took out his phone and logged into a foreign forum. There, he posted: Genetic drugs can be used as life-saving medicine, they can even revive people! At the bottom of this thread, it explained in detail that Nora had extracted the gene serum from the prisoner and decided to use it on her already disabled relative. The drug would also be administered to a severely injured colleague. But it would have to wait three days. Immediately after the post went online, many anonymous people immediately asked if this was true. One person even asked Johnson personally. Austin: Is the news reliable? When Captain Johnson saw who it was, he was instantly excited. Austin was the most powerful underground boss in the UK. He dominated the UK and was not afraid of anyone! Since he had taken a liking to the gene serum, he would definitely spend a high price to snatch it! With him around, even the Assassin Alliance might not be able to withstand! Captain Johnson replied: I guarantee its true! Theyre doing experiments in the hospital as we speak! He was afraid that Old Terry would wake up, but he could not let anything happen at this time. Since he could not do it himself, why not use someone else to kill him? There were countless organizations in the world. He would let those people become enemies with Nora as he sat still and reaped the benefits! Captain Johnson felt that his plan was absolutely perfect. Austin replied casually: I want this gene serum. He was openly declaring his sovereignty under the post, also warning those small organizations not to try if they did not have the ability! When Captain Johnson saw this, he instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Since Austin had said so, their organization would definitely send someone. This time, Noras matter was over! However, he did not know that his actions were being monitored by someone who had witnessed the entire conversation. The black-and-white office was filled with low-key luxury. Justin sat behind the desk, his dark and long eyes staring at the thread. Then, he slowly lowered his head and his long fingers casually tapped on the sofa. Lawrence, who was standing beside him, was indignant. Mr. Hunt, this Austin is not to be trifled with. Although their organization is as famous as the Assassin Alliance, Austin never keeps his word. Hes much more terrifying than Karl Moore! Miss Smith is in big trouble now! However, Sean said, Do you want to help? Mr. Hunt, now is the perfect time for you to be a hero and save the beauty! Lawrence rolled his eyes at Sean and said nervously, You talk too much. Im the one handling Mr. Hunts romantic matters. Do you have any experience? Sean: No, what do you think we should do? Lawrence smiled. We have to save the damsel in distress, of course! Sean: How is this different from what I said earlier? Lawrence said, Of course theres a difference! The hero saving the damsel in distress has to wait until Austin comes to New York. When Miss Smith is in danger, the hero will save the damsel in distress in our own territory! This would make Miss Smith rely on Boss Before he could finish speaking, he saw that Justin had already opened a drawer and taken out an encrypted phone to prevent tracking. He called Austin. At the same time, in the Smiths, Ian was contacting Austin. The call had just been connected when Ian said, Austin, Nora is my daughter. You have to give up on the gene serum this time. Austin sneered and replied, Stop me if you can. Ian narrowed her eyes. I know youre very strong, but this is New York. The Smiths have not been living in retirement all these years! Austins tone was still light. I know that your family has power and influence in New York. The Smiths can scare others, but youre not qualified to scare me, my dear! Ian was extremely angry. Are you really not afraid of the Smiths? Austin smiled. Im really am not. After a moment of silence, Ian said again, Arent you afraid of the Hunts? Austin still smiled gently. Are the Hunts any different from the Smiths? When Ian heard this, his deep eyes narrowed. He had always suspected that Justin was somehow behind the underworld forces in the UK That was why he had deliberately mentioned the Hunts in front of Austin. But Austins tone seemed unaffected even after the mention of the Hunts. Either his guess was wrong, or Austin did not know who the real boss was! Could it be that Ian was overthinking? Justin actually did not have that much power overseas? As he was thinking, Austins phone suddenly received another call on the second line. Austin said, Smith, if thats all, Im hanging up. See you in New York- With that, he hung up. Austin pursed his lips. The two families only lorded over New York, but what were they overseas? With that in mind, he looked at his phone. The called ID was blank. Chapter 582 - Is Austin Coming?! Austin narrowed his eyes. His phone was also protected. Logically speaking, unknown numbers should not be able to reach his phone. But now, his phone was ringing. Austin was silent for a moment before picking up his phone and answering the call. A pure British accent came from the other end of the line. Youre too bold, Austin. That voice Austin stood up in shock. He swallowed and asked tentatively, Mr. King? The voice on the other end was low as if it came straight from hell. It made Austin feel like someone had poured a bucket of ice water on his head in the middle of summer. Its me. Austin hurriedly said, Mr. King, I dont know what Ive done to make you call me personally? His mind was racing, he was afraid that he would anger him if he was any slower. Is it that gene serum? Do you want it too? The other party: Scram. Austin: Okay, I understand. Ill immediately cancel all the flights to New York I guarantee I wont appear in New York anytime soon! Beep, beep, beep The call ended. It was only then that Austin realized that his entire body was drenched in a cold sweat as if he had just been scooped out of water. He looked ahead in surprise and muttered to himself in confusion, Mr. King is also after the gene serum? If he wanted the gene serum, he only to say the word and the other party would have obediently given it to him, right? Besides, why would Mr. King need such a thing? Austin was very puzzled, but he did not dare to ask anything else. One of his subordinates asked, Are we still leaving? Austin kicked him. For what? Do you want to die? In the country. After Ian hung up the phone, he thought for a while and finally called Joel. He asked him to send all the people from the Smiths dark forces to protect Nora at the hospital. After speaking to Joel, Ian was silent for a while but remained worried. Austin was too terrifying. He was the worst at keeping his promises. Furthermore, he was ruthless. Ian was afraid that the Smiths would not be able to withstand his attacks. At this critical moment, Ian put down his prejudice against Justin and called him. Justin picked up quickly. Mr. Smith, whats the matter? Ian coughed. You must have seen the post on the foreign forum by now, right? Austin is coming to snatch Noras medicine. Although I dont know what it is, Austin is a little difficult to deal with. Im worried about Noras safety. The Smiths men are already on their way to the hospital He suddenly could not say anything about asking the Hunts to send someone out. He was pleading, after all. However, before he could think of a way to say it, he heard Justin say, I have 81 bodyguards here. Ill personally guard outside the hospital. Is that okay? Hearing this, for the first time, Ian felt that this son-in-law seemed pretty good. He coughed again. Yes. Ill be more at ease if you guard it personally. Justin said politely, Im still young, after all. There are some things I couldnt do well, so I still need your guidance. This time, youll be the commander, and Ill listen to your orders. How about that? He was showing weakness. It also made Ian lower his guard against him for the first time. In the end, Justin was only a man who had just fallen in love. He shouldnt be that dangerous, right? Ian said, Okay, sure. Then listen to the arrangements. No problem. Justin hung up the phone. Lawrence shouted from the side, Boss, how can you not let Miss Smith know that youre the one actually saving her? Sean also looked at Justin. Justin touched his nose. The mole under his eye flickered, and a sly look appeared in his eyes. If Id done something Ian couldnt, do you think hed still be at ease handing Nora to me? Justin had suddenly understood Ians thoughts. Thinking about it, if he were to find a husband for Cherry in the future, he definitely would not want her husband to be too powerful. He only hoped that Cherry would be happy and healthy and could find a reliable person to take care of her for the rest of her life. The more capable a man was, the grander his ambitions. Such a man would be all the more difficult to control. If Cherrys husband was stronger than him, how could he help Cherry take revenge if he bullied her in the future? Therefore, the best way was to prevent Cherrys boyfriend from having the ability to overpower him! Therefore, not only could he not follow Lawrences instructions and show off his abilities, but he also had to keep a low profile and make Ian put down his guard against him. Justin stood up and walked out. Lawrence asked, Boss, where are you going? Justin turned around. The hospital, of course. Didnt I promise Ian that I would guard Nora? Lawrence was confused. Austin did not dare to come! However, before he could finish speaking, Justin had already strode out the door. Austin was coming. This news made Captain Johnson excited and he was constantly paying attention to the movements outside. The next morning, there was still no news from the hospital. Captain Johnson comforted himself. It would take 12 hours for Austin to fly from the UK to New York. He must not be here yet! At noon the next day, there was still no news of him at the hospital. Everything was unbelievably stable. Captain Johnson could only continue to comfort himself. Austin had arrived in New York, and he definitely needed to rest. He could not do anything without the proper preparation. However, by the morning of the third day, Austin still hadnt shown up! Captain Johnson could not sit still. He walked around the room. He, who had not slept the entire night, had serious dark circles under his eyes. He even went online and sent a message to Austin: You didnt come? Austin replied: Are you looking for death? Scram! Johnson: ??? He looked at Austins reply on the screen in a daze. Was Austin really not here? He said he would come, and then posted a comment that frightened others so much that they did not dare to jump in. But in the end, Austin still did not come? Why?! Captain Johnson abruptly stood up. He wanted to rush to the hospital, but his last remaining rationality calmed him down. Dont be anxious, dont be anxious What if that gene serum was useless? He definitely could not fall into Noras trap! At this moment, Janson called. His voice was a little dull. Captain Johnson! He was choking on his tears as he spoke. Captain Johnson heaved a sigh of relief and hurriedly said, Did the experiment fail? Noras brother didnt stand up, right? Like I said, using the gene serum to treat illnesses is impossible! But Janson, dont be too depressed. Life and death are determined At this point, Janson interrupted him. No, Captain Johnson, thats not what I meant. I called you to tell you It worked! Quentin has stood up! Chapter 583 - Quentin stood up! Captain Johnsons pupils constricted as he looked ahead in a daze. What did you say? He stood up? Yes! Janson could not hide the excitement in his voice. You know Quentins previous situation. All his bones were broken, but three days after he was injected with the gene serum, he stood up! Captain Johnson swallowed. He really stood up. If the gene serum could revive broken bones, then could it also revive damaged brain cells? Therefore, Old Terry had a cure? Captain Johnsons mind exploded. If Old Terry woke up, everything he had done would be exposed. Nothis was all part of their scheme. Quentin could not have stood up. Uncle Johnson, this is really a medical miracle that Ive seen. Its simply too awesome. I didnt expect the effect to be so good. Three days only three days! Quentin stood up. If my father is injected with the drug, can he wake up? Uncle Johnson, Uncle Johnson? Are you listening? Im listening. Captain Johnson came back to his senses. Ill come to the hospital immediately. Okay. After hanging up, Captain Johnson got up, put on his jacket, and drove straight to the hospital. Screech! Captain Johnsons car stopped outside the door. He got out of the car and ran to the VIP ward. At a distance, Justin sat in the front passenger seat of a car. After watching Captain Johnson enter, he turned around and looked at the back seat. Nora was lying there to catch up on her sleep. She had a cap covering her face. She was hugging her arms, and her long legs were slightly bent in the cramped seat. The moment he turned back, Noras cold and hoarse voice was heard. Hes here? He just went in. Justin said calmly, Go to sleep. Ill keep an eye on him. Okay, Nora replied lazily. It seemed like she didnt even have the strength to speak. No one knew that she had not slept at all for the past three days. To outsiders, Quentin had only taken an injection of gene serum and recovered slowly. However, no one knew how much she had done in private Nora was usually not very energetic and only relied on sleeping to replenish her energy. At the time, she had been awake for three consecutive days. She walked out of the hospital with dark circles under her eyes. When she saw Justins car, she climbed inside without a word and fell down. Justin did not dare to move, afraid that if he did, he would make a rubbing sound that would disturb her. When he saw the womans exhausted expression, his heart ached. Usually, this woman even felt that her dates delayed her sleep, let alone three days of sleepless nights? He was really worried that Nora would sleep for 72 hours like last time! However, she seemed to know that she had unfinished business. Therefore, even though she was lying there, she was still paying attention to the outside? As Justin thought this, he saw Nora suddenly remove her hat and rub her slightly greasy hair. She said in a slightly frustrated tone, Forget it, I cant sleep. With that, she opened the car door, put on her cap, and walked to the hospital. Her legs seemed to have lost strength as she walked, and her dragging footsteps became more and more intense. Furthermore, her face was cold, and her entire body was filled with an aura that stopped others from coming close. Justin got out of the car and was about to follow when he suddenly heard Cherrys familiar voice. Mommy ~ Justin subconsciously turned his head and saw Cherry getting out of Seans car and running over. Nora also stopped in her tracks. Mommy, I miss you so much! I havent seen you in days. I miss you so much! Cherry ran over to Nora and reached out with her small little hand. Just as she was about to speak, Nora turned her face and looked at her. The rest of Cherrys words were stuck in her throat. Her small body trembled forcefully. Then, her hand moved in a different direction, and her words became, Daddy, hug- Justin: He lowered his head and carried her up. He saw Nora glaring at him and walking forward. Cherry stayed obediently in Justins arms until Nora was far away. Then, she leaned into Justins ear and asked softly, How long has Mommy been awake? 72 hours. Justin replied. Tsk Cherry gasped. Its over. According to my understanding of Mommy, shes at the nuclear stage! Justin: ??! Cherry struggled to get down. Justin put her down. Perhaps it was their actions that made Nora turn her head around again. Cherry immediately said seriously, Mommy, I suddenly remembered I havent finished my homework. Ill go back with Uncle Sean now. Noras face was expressionless. Her almond-shaped eyes looked at her. After a full three seconds, she finally nodded. Cherry immediately felt like she had been pardoned. She said to Justin, Daddy, good luck. Then, she ran over to Sean happily. Justin: This little smartass saw Noras cranky mood and quickly slipped away! Justin shook his head and followed beside Nora. Then, he reached out and hugged her waist. When his hand touched her, he could clearly feel her body stiffen. A violent aura lingered around her as if a storm was about to descend. Nora was really going crazy. Other women had strange personalities during their periods and would explode easily at the slightest annoyance, but she did not. She usually did not care about others. It was only when she could not sleep enough that the slightest displeasure could drive her crazy. At this moment, no one dared to approach her. When this mans hand was placed on her waist, Nora felt that a wave of evil fire seemed to have found a way to vent out. However, when she turned her head, the mans refreshing aura came over. It actually made her feel like a volcano had touched a stream of icy water. All her frustration was suppressed by the silent and refreshing aura. Nora pursed her lips and sniffed hard. The man reached out and took off her cap. He stroked her hair as if he was stroking fur. Nora was like a wild cat about to explode. Her temper was slowly soothed. Perhaps it was because she had just taken a nap in the car? Nora suddenly felt like she was not that tired anymore. She then strode toward the VIP ward. Outside the ward. Captain Johnson still did not believe that Quentin could stand up. Janson might have been deceived by Nora. He had to see it with his own eyes. He and Janson arrived outside Quentins ward and looked in through the glass window. He saw Quentin holding the table beside him with difficulty and moving his feet bit by bit Chapter 584 - Johnson Gives Himself Away! Although every step he took was terribly shaky and fraught with great difficulty, he had indeed managed to stand! Countless fine beads of perspiration formed on his forehead. Lily was helping him up at the side. You have only just recovered, you mustnt overdo it. Go back and lie down after another two steps! Heh, only weak people wouldnt be able to get up and walk around immediately after they recover. Dont forget that I was the third-best fighter in the martial arts scene in New York before I got hurt! Quentin was clearly so tired that even his voice had become weak, but the things he said were still as stubborn and competitive as before. Lilys lip corners spasmed. Fine, youre the third-best fighter in the world, okay? Even so, you still have to rest more! Ill walk another round. Quentin, who refused to listen, continued to move about. Then, he said, You dont know how tired of lying in bed Ive been all this time! He looked at Lily, grinned, and said, Dont be fooled by how trusting I was of Nora before this. To be honest, I wasnt confident of it myself, either. I had also been worried at that time and wondered what I should do if I really cant stand again? This was a rare occasion where Lily was actually hearing him confessing his true thoughts, so she didnt diss him. But unexpectedly, Quentin then said, If that happened, the martial arts scene would have suffered too great a loss! Lily: ??? Quentin didnt notice Lilys surprise at all. He was still going on by himself. Now that Ive recovered, I have to make full use of the time I have to rehabilitate. There are so many people waiting for me! I also have to continue with my martial arts practice. One day, I will defeat N I mean, Big Sister! He had almost blurted out the fact that Nora was Big Sister again. Lily: Lily was filled with a sense of resignation. She walked up to Quentin, sighed heavily, and said, Ive treated so many patients with Anti, but I really havent met anyone like you my whole life! Quentin looked at her. Even though he was as pale as a sheet, and the fine beads on his forehead had condensed into drops of sweat trickling down his cheeks, his eyes nevertheless still lit up. Someone as handsome and talented as I am? No, someone as groundlessly confident as you are! While the two were bickering, Quentin had completed another round. Outside the door, Johnson and Janson looked at each other. Johnson asked in astonishment, Was he really paralyzed just a few days ago? Yes, he was. Janson whispered, I held and pressed his joints before the operation. They were all soft and broken Although they havent fully healed yet, they are on the way to recovery. Jansons eyes flushed with excitement. Dr. Smith has already told me that it really is possible for my father to regain consciousness! Johnson took a deep breath. He suddenly said, Janson, have you really thought this through? Are you really going to let your father use the gene serum? Its only been three days! What can you really see in just three days? What if there are aftereffects? Also, is the use of the gene serum really legal? Have you ever considered all this? Upon hearing what he said, Janson took a deep breath and said solemnly, Uncle Johnson, I know you are someone who takes rules and regulations very seriously, but this time, I would like to fight for my fathers sake. He clenched his jaw and said, When my father was first gone, I felt like I was dreaming. It was very unreal and all I wanted was to avenge him. But during the last three days, Ive thought about it countless times. If there is any way I can help Dad regain consciousness, I will try it without a second thought! Because he did not leave us even a word before he died. If I can get him to wake up for a short while, even if its just for him to bid farewell to us, my mother wont be so sad anymore, right? Uncle Johnson, you will support me, right? Johnsons eyes flickered and he said, Why wouldnt I? Even I didnt get to properly bid farewell to Terry, let alone you! Everything had happened so quickly that day! He sighed bitterly and said, I was too worked up afterward as well, and insisted on avenging him. If Morris hadnt stopped me, I might have killed Karl on the spot! Speaking of Karl, Janson became agitated. Is Captain Ford still defending him? Janson had been watching over Terry in the hospital the last three days, so he hadnt had time to confront Karl yet. Sigh! Johnson pretended to sigh. Then, he said, Youre on good terms with Mark, right? I heard that he went to the interrogation room to punch Karl and take revenge for you. But Captain Ford detained him before even before he could hit him! He even told him to reflect on his actions and write a report! What? Janson clenched his fists in anger. Just what exactly has Karl done to brainwash Captain Ford that he would defend him so much?! Johnson nodded. Exactly! Captain Ford has been refusing to put Karl on trial. I really dont know what hes thinking. Poor Mark, though, hes still locked up right now. Janson became furious and indignant. Captain Ford has really become muddleheaded! He has never done this before. He is really disappointing me this time! After making use of the opportunity to paint a bad picture of Morris, Johnson said, Itd be for the best if Terry can wake up. Otherwise, we wont be able to cement Karls charges. Captain Ford will probably use the excuse of insufficient evidence to release him! Janson clenched his fists tightly. At this time, the sound of footsteps traveled over from a distance away. The two looked over to see Morris and Nora walking over. Nora was accompanied by a big and tall man. Although he fell behind by a few steps, it was impossible for anyone to ignore him. It was none other than Justin. Morris asked, Janson, how is your father doing? Janson sneered, Do you even care how my father is doing, Captain Ford? Shouldnt you be more concerned about Karls safety instead? Why arent you staying by his side in the special department anymore? Upon hearing what he said, Morris kept quiet. Nora, however, narrowed her eyes. Her gaze swept across Johnson and Janson impatiently and she asked, So, do you want to treat your fathers illness now?. Janson nodded at once. Yes! Although he didnt like Nora either-after all, Nora and Karl were on very close terms-she was the only one who could treat his father now. With the box in her hand, Nora walked past Janson and entered the ward where Terry was. Everyone went into the room one by one. Johnson, who was at the end of the line, looked into the distance from time to time. Justin raised his eyebrows and asked, Waiting for someone, Captain Johnson?. His one-liner made everyone look over. Johnson immediately replied, No, Im not. In spite of that, he became a little anxious. Why werent the people from the inspection unit here yet?! His brows drew together and he followed the others into the ward. Then, he saw Nora open the metal box. Right at this moment! The sound of footsteps suddenly traveled over from afar. About seven to eight people rushed into the ward. The person leading the team said, Morris Ford! We have received news that someone is conducting human experiments in the hospital! Such actions are absolutely prohibited! I demand that all of you stop what you are doing at once! Chapter 585 - Cranky Nora Slaps Them In The Face! The gene serum was the purpose of the special departments existence itself! Yet not only had the special department not been able to catch the culprits behind the gene serum, but they were instead conducting human experiments of their own? This must never be allowed! The purpose of the inspection units existence was to keep Morris under strict control. Morris frowned when he heard him. Janson spoke up at once. We are not conducting human experiments with the serum. We are trying to save a life! The people from the inspection unit replied, No, you cant do that! This needs further investigation! Someone has given us a signed tip-off saying that you people are conducting human experiments here in an attempt to turn the gene serum into medicine. You must stop such behavior at once! Janson was dumbfounded. A signed tip-off? Justin immediately looked at Johnson. He was expressionless, but in his eyes was a look of clear understanding as though he had seen through everything. He said, Captain Johnson has been waiting for someone the whole time. Might they be who he was waiting for? How did you know that they would come, Captain Johnson? His words made Janson look at Johnson incredulously. Uncle Johnson? Johnson had originally wanted to refuse, but if he had given the tip-off anonymously, the people from the inspection unit wouldnt be able to come so quickly. He had no other choice, so his name had gone onto the records. As such, he could only admit to it. He sighed and said, I am doing this for your own good, Janson! Do you know what you are doing? Do you know how fearsome the gene serum is? How many people have died because of it? How many victims of human experiments have died because of it? Its a poison itself! You mustnt use it! Janson panicked. Uncle Johnson, you saw it yourself! Quentin Smith managed to get back onto his feet! Theres hope for my father now! Johnson shook his head and sighed. Its useless. Even if it really works, you can only use it after it has gone through the inspection units checks. You cant use it on someone without going through the proper channels! He adopted a righteous attitude and said, Have you forgotten how much your father abhorred the gene serum? If he was conscious, do you think he would agree to you using it? Then, he looked at Morris and said, And you, too. As the leader of the special department, how can you allow your subordinates to mess around? This has to be strictly rejected! A cold Morris suddenly sneered, Captain Johnson, is it really because of these pretentious reasons that youre so opposed to this? Or is it because youre scared?! Scared that Terry will regain consciousness? Johnson choked on his breath. Janson turned to him abruptly. Johnson immediately said, Janson, you must trust me! Janson, however, kept quiet. At this point, the people from the inspection unit walked up to Morris and said, We need to understand what is going on right now. Please cooperate with us! Captain Ford, are you aware that Nora Smith is intending to use the gene serum to treat Terry? Morris looked at Nora. Nora raised her brows. Although she rarely socialized with others, she knew that Morris would probably be held accountable for the incident if he responded affirmatively. Thus, before Morris could speak, she said, This has nothing to do with him. Im the one who wanted to use the gene serum to treat the patient and save his life. The person from the inspection unit looked at her at once. He frowned and said, Ms. Smith, in that case, are you aware that your actions could have severe repercussions? Your serum does not have sufficient experimental data to support its use. By rashly using it on a human, you are undoubtedly ignoring several medical principles! Nora raised her brows. Before she could say anything, Jansons eyes suddenly reddened. Its not her fault, I asked her to do it! I want to save my father! The person from the inspection unit shook his head. You are also at fault, but the main responsibility is not yours. We will definitely pursue this to the very end! Nora had already unsealed the bottle of gene serum in her hand. She was still holding the syringe as well. Janson stared at Terry on the bed. During the last few days, Terrys vitals had been weakening further and further. Should the inspection units investigations take a few days to complete, by the time they are done investigating everything, Terry would probably die, regardless of whether or not they granted them permission to use the gene serum. Three days According to what Nora had said, that was the longest Terry could survive for! Janson felt a lump of frustration stuck in his throat, unable to go up or down. He had indeed made a mistake, but he just wanted to save his father. Even Quentins condition was improving, so why couldnt he inject his father with the gene serum?! The person from the inspection unit said sternly, Quentin Smiths condition is improving at the moment, but whether or not he really will recover, as well as what kind of aftereffects he may suffer are unknown. The gene serum has not even been tested on animals before. Therefore, according to the regulations, it is prohibited to inject humans with it! Besides, the gene serum is a strictly controlled substance. Everything involving the drug is against the law! Despite that, youre still knowingly breaking the law, which makes what youre doing even more of a muddleheaded move! All of you are to cooperate with us and follow us back to the station for the investigation now! Janson was close to tearing up. No, I cant He turned to Morris. Captain Ford, what should I do? What should I do now? The medicine that could save his father was clearly within sight, so why couldnt they use Just as he was in tears and Morris was also at a loss, he suddenly heard an impatient and disgusted voice. Why are you crying? Can you even call yourself a man? Janson choked on his sobs. His head whipped towards the back abruptly to see Nora still calmly standing where she was. Her arm was outstretched, and she had already inserted the needle into the bottle of gene serum. Then, she drew the remaining half of the bottles contents into the syringe. Seeing what she was doing, Johnson panicked at once. He shouted, Nora Smith, what are you doing? Nora stared at the syringe in her hand. She pushed the syringe plunger with her fair fingers and cleanly expelled all the air inside. Then, her cat-like eyes turned to Janson and Morris frostily and she said only three words: Hold them back. Then, she strode towards the bed. Janson and Morris were dumbfounded. It was only when the people from the inspection unit reacted, yelled for Nora to stop what she was doing, and were about to rush over to snatch the syringe from her that Janson and Morris finally recovered from their daze. The two hurriedly stopped in front of Nora and blocked her from them. Im not letting you over! Chaos broke out in the ward at once. The sound of people pushing one another, loud arguing, and angry yells rang out one after another as though they were about to blow the roof off. Amidst the fierce dispute, Nora took step after step towards Terry and walked up to him. Then, she lowered her head and plunged the needle into the blood vessel in Terrys arm. She looked behind her at Johnson and the people from the inspection unit, whom Janson and Morris were keeping outside the door. Then, she exchanged a look with Justin, who was standing leisurely in front of her. After that, she slowly pushed the end of the syringe and injected the gene serum into Terry. The inspection unit had more people on their side, after all, so they ultimately managed to break through Janson and Morris defenses and rushed into the ward. However, what entered their sight was instead Nora slowly pulling out the needle and pressing an alcohol-soaked cotton ball against the skin. After crankily finishing all she had to do, she finally tossed the disposable syringe into the trash can. Then, she looked at the people from the inspection unit and Johnson. Were you asking me to cooperate with you just now? Okay, I will fully cooperate with the investigation now. Chapter 586 - It’s Being Repaired!! You people! All of you are too arrogant! Never would Johnson have ever expected that Nora would solve the problem in such a simple and crude manner in front of the members of the inspection unit. Was she not at all concerned about getting in trouble? She was too much! Johnson looked straight at the people from the inspection unit and pointed at Morris and Nora. Did you guys see that? That is exactly how Captain Ford operates! Everything he does is utterly non-compliant with the rules and regulations! Also, they have stolen what they are supposed to be guarding! How can they extract the gene serum from patients?! What makes them any different from the members of the mysterious organization?! An indignant Johnson criticized them accusingly. The people from the inspection unit looked at the bed and asked, What do we do? Is it possible to still extract the serum that has been injected into him? Next to him, the lip corners of the doctor who had come along with them spasmed. Of course not, he replied. After the man spoke, he craned his neck and glanced at the bed. Then, he said, Terrys condition is simply too serious, though. It is near-impossible for anyone to take a bullet through the temples and survive. Never mind, lets just take them back with us for now and take our time to investigate! There was nothing the people from the inspection unit could do, either. They could only look at Morris, Nora, and Janson and say, The three of you, please follow us back to the station to assist in the investigation! Janson looked at his father. He wanted to say something, but Morris suddenly said, Terry is here on his last breath. Let Janson stay, I will come with you instead. Terry had gotten injured while on duty, so everyone in the department felt a lot of heartache for him. Upon hearing what he said, after a moments consideration, the group of them said to Janson, You can stay in the hospital and observe your fathers condition for now. However, you are not allowed to leave the hospital, and you must also make sure that you are available whenever we summon you! Gratitude welled up in Janson in this instant. He looked at Morris and thought of how Johnson had called him unkind just now just because he had detained Mark, who had tried to punish Karl for his sake But as it turned out, deep down, Captain Ford understood everything better than anyone else. Jansons resentment towards Morris for defending Karl all this time disappeared. With his eyes red, he nodded. Okay! Thank you, Captain Ford! Morris patted him on the shoulder quietly. Then, he looked at Nora. Just as he was about to speak, Nora yawned and said, I will cooperate with the investigation. Morris breathed a sigh of relief. He was really afraid that the woman would leave the hospital in a moment of pique and end up getting into a conflict with the people from the inspection unit. After all, she tended to employ unorthodox methods and was often defiant of authority. While he was thinking about it, he heard Justin next to him suddenly say, Excuse me, but where will you be taking them to? How long will the investigation be? Also, can they bring their own bedding? Upon hearing this, Morris heart lifted slightly and he felt some inexplicable joy. A moment later, sure enough, he heard the people from the inspection unit hesitate for a moment before they replied, Yes, they can. Alright, I will make some preparations, then. Thus, half an hour later, when Morris and Nora got out of the inspection units car together, they immediately saw a group of attendants standing in front of the entrance to the special department. Two of the attendants were carrying a 6 feet mattress. Some were carrying pillows and some were carrying quilts. All of them were standing there respectfully. Justin did not take the same car as them, but he was also standing there calmly. When he saw them, he waved at the person who had led the inspection unit during the operation and said, Hi~ Everyone: Morris stared at Justin, and then glanced at Nora who couldnt stop yawning. It seemed like she couldnt even keep her eyes open anymore. All of a sudden, he felt really good. How frustrated he had felt when those two treated him this way the last time was how happy he currently was. Because they had said that they could bring their own beddings-after all, Nora and Morris actions were still under investigation, and both of them were talents from the special departmentthey couldnt request that they take the beddings back now, either. They could only watch helplessly as Justin entered the department with all the bedding. He chose the most spacious interrogation room there, after all, if the room was too small, the big mattress wouldnt fit. Then, they speedily transformed the interrogation room into a hotel room in just two minutes. Nora entered and took off her shoes. Although she also felt that Justins actions were a little exaggerated, she nevertheless obediently sat on the bed. After that, someone from the inspection unit entered and said, Ms. Nora Smith, please cooperate with us in the investigation. May I know if, Can I close my eyes and rest for a while? Nora suddenly spoke and interrupted the other party. Yes, sure. He assumed that she would just be napping for half an hour when she asked to rest for a while, but unexpectedly When he exited the room, he immediately saw Justin standing outside. He closed the door obediently and instructed, She hasnt slept for three days. You can ask her your questions after she wakes up. Although he didnt know how Justin had entered the inspection units premises-after all, strangers were not allowed entry-the man in charge of interrogating Nora nevertheless replied, Alright, I guess! They were all colleagues. He mustnt go too far! And then He learned the meaning of the words Queen of Sleep. Five hours later, he came over and found that Justin had moved a chair over to the door. The man, who was sitting outside the door, shushed him. Surprised, the interrogator asked, Shes still asleep? Yes. Justin sighed. After all, my Nora forgets to even eat and sleep once she starts working. She doesnt know what rest is at all. Sigh! The corners of his lips spasmed. Alright. When he turned to leave, Justin suddenly said, Um When he turned back, Justin said, Can you tell the people in the interrogation room next door to keep it down a little? The interrogation rooms here are not as soundproof as Id thought! While Nora was dead to the world, the situation in the hospital was also changing. With Morris temporarily taken away, Johnson became the provisional leader of the special department. He also stayed in the hospital and stood outside Terrys ward. Five hours had passed. After checking and analyzing Terrys condition, the forensic doctor came out. Johnson hurriedly asked, How is he? He suppressed his nervousness. He knew that there was no way Terry would survive. No matter how godly ones medical skills were, surely there was no way missing brain cells could be recovered, right? But unexpectedly, the forensic doctors brows drew together tightly, and then, with a fervent look on his face, he said, Its too amazing! Its simply too amazing! A foreboding feeling welled up in Johnson. What happened? The man replied, Terrys brain cells are really recovering!! They were recovering? Johnson was utterly stunned. He said incredulously, What? The doctor took a deep breath and said, Terry will really be able to wake up in another days time! Chapter 587 - Johnson Takes Action! Johnson had always been someone who could keep himself calm. From the start to the end, he had never believed that someone who had taken a bullet through the temples could survive. That was why he had not done anything all this time. Neither would he leave behind any potential blackmail material for Nora. However, things were starting to develop more and more bizarrely. Even the inspection units forensic doctor was saying that Terry had a chance of regaining consciousness? However, he mustnt panic. Regaining consciousness did not mean that he would remember the past! Surely there was no way newly-grown brain cells would retain past memories, right? He couldnt help asking, Would he remember what had happened in the past? The forensic doctor replied, Ones memories are stored in the central nervous system. As long as the nerves are not destroyed, the memories could be retained. It all still depends on Terrys condition after he wakes up! Johnson was dumbfounded when he heard this. The forensic doctor went back into the ward and continued to observe Terrys condition. Johnson stood outside. Then, he suddenly turned and headed outside. When he was about to go down the stairs, he saw Lily supporting Quentin as he walked about in the corridor. Shockingly enough, Quentin, whose body had been limp all over, could already walk a great distance without any help or stops. Lily was even giving him compliments. She said, Nice! Your recovery is progressing so fast! Quentin explained, Yeah, I can feel my body repairing itself bit by bit every day. I can feel the bones growing, its as if something is bubbling inside me Its amazing! Id always known that Noras medical skills were amazing, but I didnt expect them to be this good! Lily also nodded. I finally understand why people are chasing after the gene serum. Its simply too amazing! Johnson kept walking downstairs as he listened to their conversation. He lit up a cigarette downstairs in the hospital and started smoking, his emotions becoming more and more irritable. He extinguished the cigarette butt and tossed it into the trash can. Only then did he get into his car and make his way to the special department. As soon as he stepped inside the special department, everyone there gathered around him. They looked at him and asked, Captain Johnson, what happened to Captain Ford? Did he really violate the regulations? Captain Johnson, shouldnt Mark be released by now? The attitude of the people in the department towards Johnson had clearly become a lot more enthusiastic than before, all just because Morris hadnt immediately taken revenge for Janson when the accident happened. This had made everyone unhappy with him. Johnson smiled and replied, Hes fine, they are just trying to thoroughly investigate what had happened. All of you are also aware that Captain Fords way of doing things is too non-compliant with the rules. Sigh! Alright, lets just free Mark for now! Also, you all shouldnt be gathering here. Go and do what youre supposed to be doing! Everyone nodded. They wanted to say more, but Johnson had already entered his office. He took out another cigarette and started to smoke. He was still waiting-waiting for further news from the hospital about Terrys condition. Brain damage could lead to many different scenarios. He couldnt take any risks yet! After some time, it gradually turned dark outside. Someone suddenly pushed open the door to Johnsons office. An excited Mark rushed in and said, Johnson, I think Karl is about to be convicted of his crimes! Johnson was surprised. What do you mean? Mark replied, Janson just contacted me and said that Terry opened his eyes today! He obviously wanted to say something, but because he couldnt control his body yet, he couldnt speak. Janson also said that Terry will be able to speak after another days time. When that happens, we will have a testimony! Lets see what Karl has to say after that! Panic entered Johnsons eyes, but he nevertheless feigned surprise and said, Really? Thats great! After Mark reported the good news, he left the office. Johnson stayed in the office for a while more. He suddenly extinguished the cigarette. A sharp look flashed in his eyes. After that, he went out and called Mark over. He instructed, Interrogate Karl overnight and try your best to get him to confess to his crimes! This will be a gift for Terry once he wakes up! A fierce look appeared in Marks eyes. Dont worry, I will definitely get you a satisfactory outcome! Johnson nodded. Ill head to the hospital and watch over Terry, and strive to get a statement from him! This way, well be able to have Karl convicted as quickly as possible! Yes, sir. Johnson then went out and drove off. However, he did not go to the hospital. He stopped by a pharmacy and bought some drugs capable of instantly suffocating someone Chapter 588 - A Big Meeting! When Johnson arrived at the hospital, he found Janson asleep outside Terrys ward. He looked around vigilantly. As a professional with many years of experience in the industry, he had been suspecting all this time that all of this was just a trap that Morris and Nora were trying to lure him into. Even though the two of them had been taken away by the inspection unit, Johnson did not let his guard down in the least. He had always been a perceptive, paranoid, and meticulous person. Otherwise, he would not have become Morris mentor back then. His rash, irritable, and upright personality on the surface was all just a disguise to establish a sense of harmlessness to the leaders above, so that he would be promoted quickly. As facts had proven, he had indeed succeeded. That act of his had deceived a lot of people. All of them had let their guard down around him. In fact, the people involved in innumerable workplace traps back then had all underestimated him because of his disguised carelessness, allowing him to make comebacks and turn defeat into victory. Thus, even at this moment, Johnsons first reaction was not to enter the ward in a hurry and kill Terry, but to observe the surroundings. With his years of experience and surprisingly sharp intuition, he made sure that there wasnt anyone watching him in the surroundings and that he wasnt being plotted against by anyone. At last, he lightly pushed open the door to the ward and went in. In the ward, Terry was lying on the bed. He had lost a lot of weight due to his coma over the past few days. His head was wrapped in white gauze, and he was unconscious, his eyes closed. The first thing Johnson did was inspect the ward. Even after confirming that there werent any surveillance cameras there, he did not immediately inject the toxic chemicals into Terry. Instead, he observed his vitals. His heart rate was maintained at a little past sixty and was very stable. Although it was a little slower than normal, it was still considered healthy. The other numbers were also indeed very good, which indicated that Terry was alive and recovering The gene serum was indeed impressive. With that in mind, Terry avoided all the angles that might allow one to photograph him, took out the deadly chemicals from his pocket, and injected them right into Terry. He moved smoothly in one go without any hesitation whatsoever, fully exhibiting the competency of a professional. When he was done, he took a step back. Shortly after, the monitor emitted a sharp beep. He gave Janson a push before he even woke up. Then, he shouted, Janson, quick, come over and take a look! Whats the matter with Terry? Janson opened his eyes in a daze. Upon hearing the warning alarm from the monitor, blood drained from his face. The hospital staff had also rushed over by then. Unfortunately, the heart rate monitor was only showing a straight line. Terry was dead. He had died a day after being injected with the gene serum. The cause of death was cardiac arrest, which seemed like a heart attack, yet also seemed like it was caused by the gene serum. His body was taken away by the people from the inspection unit. Janson was extremely dispirited. Never would he have thought things would turn out like this. Quentin was obviously still well and alive in the ward next door When news of the incident reached the special department, most of the colleagues felt their hearts sinking. Johnson quickly returned to the department to counsel everyone. He sighed and said, The gene serum was nothing good right from the start. Most people have lost their lives after being injected with it. I was already opposed to the idea back when Nora wanted to use it to treat Terry, but they simply refused to listen And Morris, too. I really dont know how Nora managed to brainwash him so badly that he actually trusts her so much and goes along with her ridiculous actions! The others also sighed. Janson stared at Johnson. He had a suspicion in his heart, but he didnt know whether he should trust Johnson or not. Seemingly sensing his hostility, Johnson walked up to him and said, Janson, you now understand why I tipped off the inspection unit, right? I really did it for Terry! The gene serum cannot be counted on at all! God knows how much Terry must have suffered during the past few days! I wonder if he could feel any pain when he was unconscious As Johnson spoke, Jansons eyes reddened. Johnson sighed and said, For all his life, Terry had been at odds with the people behind the gene serum. I never expected that he would still have to suffer such torture before his death. Janson, can you understand my good intentions? Janson suddenly clenched his fists. Nevertheless, he replied sensibly, Nora only used the gene serum in order to save my fathers life, even though it failed in the end The real murderer is Karl Moore! He said, I request that we close the case and convict Karl as soon as possible! Johnson shook his head and sighed. After a while, he said, The special department has the right to convict a criminal of their crimes, but the problem is that only the acting director has the right to do that! Now that Morris has been taken away by the inspection unit, no one in the department has the right to do that anymore! He frowned at once and said, I wonder when the investigation into Morris will be completed. Also, when will the new acting director be assigned? The moment he said that, Janson was slightly taken aback. He, who was still in the throes of pain from losing his father, got the vague feeling that Johnson was bringing up the matter because he wanted to fight for power. But before he could say anything, Mark, who was next to him, said angrily, Thats easy! We can jointly propose to remove Captain Ford from his post and then support Captain Johnson as the acting director in the interim! When that happens, you will be able to convict Karl of his crimes! Johnson frowned when he heard what he said. Thats not quite a good idea, is it? Although Morris has done something muddleheaded, it was Nora who had deceived him Mark immediately gritted his teeth and said, Captain Ford has indeed become muddleheaded! The way he looks at Nora isnt right. For so many years, he has always been firm and impartial, but how many outlandish things has he done for Nora? All I did was interrogate Karl for a short while the other time, yet he actually locked me up! Mark and Janson were best buddies. He often went over to their place for meals. As his senior, Terry had also taught him a lot, and he had benefited a lot from his teachings. That was why Mark was so worked up. He didnt even wait for Johnson to speak and immediately said, A lot of people in the department think so too. Just wait for it, Captain Johnson, Ill take care of this! After speaking, Mark ran off. Janson looked at him from the back, his eyes were all red. A day later, the inspection unit came to the special department, planning to investigate the incident about Terry and also to announce the final outcome. As the incident had blown up a great deal in the special department, and also because Morris had gone against everyones will to protect Karl, they had decided to hold a huge conference to resolve the matter. Seeing everything going smoothly, Johnson finally relaxed. He felt that things were undoubtedly going very smoothly and there wouldnt be any unexpected issues. Chapter 589 - Old Terry Is Not Dead!! Karls case had already been reported to the organization. Many people knew about this matter, and it attracted wide attention. Of course, this was still Captain Johnsons doing Morris was powerful and had accumulated a lot of connections over the years. After the incident, many people had spoken up for him and put pressure on the inspection unit. The inspection unit had originally planned to let Morris be released early, but with Old Terrys death along with Captain Johnsons actions, it was not appropriate to let him go. After all, if they were to forcefully let him go now, it would probably arouse the displeasure of the crowd. The large conference room of the special department could accommodate a hundred people. All the staff members of the special department were present. Morris had broken the law and helped Nora give Old Terry the gene serum. This matter was going to be judged today. After all, Morriss actions at that time were to save people, so the inspection unit did not know how to punish him. At this moment, the meeting room was fully packed. Most of the people inside were divided into two parts. A portion of them was of Morriss loyal supporters. They had worked with him for many years and believed in him. They even said, Captain Ford is also doing this to save people! If there are lives in danger, would we not prioritize saving people over violating some rules? The other group was led by Mark. Janson was heartbroken and depressed, but Mark was indignant and retorted, Then why didnt he convict Karl even after so long? He didnt even allow me to interrogate him! There must be something wrong! Thats right. Dont we know what gene serums are? Theyre harmful! Theyre poison! This is what weve been fighting against. Over the years, how many colleagues have been sacrificed to fight against the mysterious organization that makes this gene serum? In the end, you want to use this thing on one of our own? How ridiculous! The person supporting Morris said, But Captain Ford did it to save people! But Old Terry is dead! Hes not saved! The facts have proven that we were right! Captain Ford is too extreme. The special department has even become his one-man hall! Also, why is the trial against Karl Moore delayed? We clearly have all the evidence! As the crowd was in a heated argument, the door to the meeting room was pushed open. Then, accompanied by a staff member from the inspection unit, Morris strode into the meeting room. The moment he entered, the entire conference room instantly became silent. Everyone looked at him. As he had been detained for two days, a black beard had appeared on Morriss chin. At this moment, he looked more like a mature man. His gaze was like an eagle as it swept across everyone present, causing them to shut their mouths. Morris and a few people from the Ministry of Supervision sat on the stage and looked down. One of them then started speaking, Alright, now the special department is divided into two factions regarding Morriss situation. One half thinks that Captain Ford has been negligent in his work. As long as he apologizes to Janson, this matter will be over. The other half thinks that Captain Ford has used illegal drugs from the special department recklessly and seriously violated the law. He should be dismissed from his post till further investigation! Now, we want to ask the publics opinion! As soon as he said this, the two sides started arguing again. Their words were the same as earlier. Looking at the heated discussion, Captain Johnson suddenly said, Um, Ill say something. Everyone, please listen to me. He sighed and said, I was the one who brought Morris into this industry. Now that Im going to judge him, I really cant bear it. But theres nothing I can do. He has done something wrong and made some bad judgments! If anyone gets hurt in the future and says that the gene serum can be used to save lives, will he break the law and take it out again? We have to firmly put an end to such things! Therefore, in this situation, I suggest reducing the punishment for Morris. A dismissal is too serious. We should let him work from the bottom again and punish him with three months of salary cut as a show of service. I wonder if anyone has any objections? This kind of neutralized opinion instantly shook the people below. Those who originally thought that Morris should be punished but still had some feelings for him and could not bear to remove him from the Investigation Committee immediately nodded. Those who were originally on Morriss side also felt that this plan was reasonable For a moment, this proposal from Captain Johnson received the agreement of most people! Mark stood up as well. To be honest, Captain Ford has indeed worked hard and provided meritorious service all these years. I think its too big of a punishment for him to be dismissed. I cant bear for Captain Morris to leave either. I think what Captain Johnson has said can be done! If he starts from the bottom again, I believe Captain Ford will be able to rely on his contributions to return to this position quickly! Everyone nodded. Yes. When Captain Johnson heard this, he was very satisfied. He was doing this on purpose! Morris had too many connections and too deep of a background. He could not possibly slap Morris to death. He could only take a step back and let him resign. Then, the chair of the Special Case Department Head would be his now! This was his goal. Seeing that everyone below had agreed, the people from the inspection unit then looked at Morris. Captain Ford, do you have any objections to this punishment? With that, everyone looked at Morris. Morris lowered his eyes. After a moment, he suddenly looked up and said slowly, Yes. Everyone fell silent again. Captain Johnson frowned. Morris, this punishment is already very light. You knew the rules and violated them, so you have to pay the price. People cant just be forgiven when theyve done something wrong! Youre right. Morris laughed coldly and suddenly stood up. Its very hard to cover up when youve done something wrong. What about a murderer? Compared to my mistake, isnt your mistake more serious? These words made Captain Johnsons pupils shrink. He sneered and said, Morris, Karl keeps saying that I killed Old Terry, but do you really trust him over me? Youve really disappointed me. Do you have any evidence to say that I have killed someone? Of course. Morris said slowly, Not only do I have evidence, but I also have a witness! With that, he looked at the door. He was clearly here to be judged, but he turned the tables and said, Come in. Accompanying this sentence, Nora strode in lazily and yawned, pushing a wheelchair along. Her face was filled with impatience as if she had not slept enough. Her expression was not very good. However, no one noticed that at the moment. Everyones attention was on the person in the wheelchair. It was Old Terry. Chapter 590 - Captain Johnson’s True Colors Were Revealed! When Old Terry appeared on the scene, the entire audience was shocked. Janson stood up in shock and looked at Old Terry in disbelief. Why was his father here? He should be in the hospitals mortuary. While Janson was so shocked, Captain Johnsons heart was already in turmoil! Old Terry He was clearly dead! He couldnt be alive after he had drugged him. He swallowed hard and looked at Old Terry in horror. The person who had appeared there was like a demon! A demon that had climbed out of hell. Before Captain Johnson could speak, Jansons eyes were already red. He took a step forward. Dad, youre still alive? Old Terrys head was wrapped in gauze. The gauze on his head covered half his head, and the other half was horribly swollen. His voice seemed to be blocked by something in his throat. It was very hoarse, and it was very uncomfortable to hear. He slowly said, Im not dead, Im still alive. It was really him! Everyone present widened their eyes. Why was he still alive? Old Terrys next answer puzzled everyone. The gene serum can even restore brain cells. How could I have died? Captain Johnson swallowed. He thought that he could rest easy after seeing Old Terry die with his own eyes. However, he did not expect him to be alive! Had the gene serum cured the poison he had injected? How could this be?! Thus, in the end, even if he was meticulous, he had still lost to fate! Uncle Terry, its great that youre still alive! Marks feelings were purer than others. It was also easier for him to recover from his daze. He rushed to Old Terry and said with red eyes, Tell everyone now who shot you?! With that, he complained aggrievedly, Karl has been arrested, but he refused to confess. Captain Ford actually said that he felt aggrieved. He even accused Captain Johnson of killing you. How is this possible Youre awake now, tell everyone who shot you that day! Mark glared at Morris. Before Old Terry could speak, he said, Captain Ford, if Old Terry personally testifies, you can use it as absolute evidence, right? If you still think the evidence is insufficient, we wont accept it if you dont punish Karl Moore! Right, we cant accept this! Behind Mark, many hot-blooded youths from the special department shouted. Morriss gaze was sharp. Despite being criticized and questioned by so many former companions, he said calmly, Let Old Terry speak first! Everyone looked at Old Terry. Mark even walked to Old Terry. Uncle Terry, hurry up and speak. Karl framed Captain Johnson and Captain Ford believed Karls words. Quickly clear Captain Johnsons name! Captain Johnson, who was shielded behind him, had a livid expression, his eyes flickering. He knew that he was completely finished this time. Old Terry coughed a few times. It seemed like even his cough was very uncomfortable. He even touched his head and looked at Captain Johnson. Old Johnson, I had already woken up yesterday. I didnt come yesterday was because I couldnt figure out why you had shot me? With that, the entire place fell silent Everyone seemed baffled by this sentence, but they also seemed to understand it. Then, they suddenly looked at Captain Johnson. Janson was the first to react. He shouted at Captain Johnson, Uncle Johnson, it was you who shot my father? You! But why Why did you try to kill my father?! Captain Johnson narrowed his eyes and refused to admit it. Old Terry, are you confused? I think youre just confused. How could I try to kill you? Have you been bewitched? With that, the people around looked at Old Terry. The people in the special department were all passionate youths. In order to carry out their mission, they had sacrificed countless people and many comrades. Therefore, the camaraderie between them was comparable to that of real brothers. Captain Johnson was their role model whom they looked up to. Many young people were comforted by Captain Johnson when they felt lost in life. Therefore, after the incident, everyone would definitely choose to trust their leaders and comrades! Even at this moment, everyone trusted Captain Johnson more. Mark shouted, Uncle Terry, what are you talking about? Old Terry sighed and continued, Old Johnson, I understand now. Back then, Karl was my informant. When I retired, I transferred him to you. At that time, I was not in good health. I stayed in the hospital for half a month and was even in a coma. Before I fainted, I gave you his contact details and asked you to tell him that Id retired him from undercover duty. You didnt tell him, did you? Captain Johnson pursed his lips. Old Terry, I dont know what youre talking about! Old Terry sighed again. You know, I have evidence that hes an undercover agent! Old Johnson, Ive never doubted you. Over the years, youve used the intelligence he provided to solve many cases. Dont you know how you got from a lowly beat cop to where you are today? How could you still treat him like this?! The reason you killed me and framed him was because of that charity fund, right? When Captain Johnson heard Old Terrys last sentence, he knew that he could not hide it anymore! Old Terry said slowly, Your son is overseas. He bought a sports car worth $5,000,000. Where did this money come from? Captain Johnson stammered, How how would I know? He didnt buy a sports car at all. What nonsense are you talking about? Old Terrys voice was very hoarse, and his words were sharp and unpleasant. We have all the records of whether he bought it or not. I can get the bank to send them over right now. The money your son spent buying a car and a house outside are all from the charity foundation Karl gave you, right? Captain Johnson was flustered. You Back then, when you contacted him with the information I gave you, you did not reveal your identity. He thought that you were me, so he told you that he wanted to give New York a charity. Then, when he talked about money, you were tempted, right? You pretended to be me because Karl only trusted me! You took the money and put it all in your own pocket! Weve already investigated your bank accounts. Old Johnson, you cant deny it! When Captain Johnson heard these words, he knew that he had to admit it no matter how much he lied. Morris shouted, Captain Johnson, arent you going to confess now? Captain Johnson looked at him suddenly and shouted, Even if I confess, you cant escape from what youve done with the gene serum! Chapter 591 - Captain Johnson’s Defeat! Captain Johnson hated Morris to the core. He was ashamed to face Old Terry. After all, he was the one who had shot him. Karl had given him a lot of money over the years. Therefore, when he saw that Karl was captured by the special department, Johnson was afraid that he would expose his identity and lead the special department to investigate the fund. Captain Johnson helped Karl escape because he wanted him to leave New York and be of use to him in the future. Unfortunately, Karl had actually stayed for his daughters wedding. In order to prevent any accidents, Captain Johnson had gotten the sniper to shoot him at the wedding. He wanted to kill him so that there would be no risk. Unfortunately, Nora had stirred things up again. After that, she had arrested Karl. Morris had watched Karl closely and made him unable to do anything Karl had forced him to look for Old Terry. Helpless, he could only call Old Terry over. However, no matter how much he calculated, he had missed Nora and Morriss persistence! If Morris was not so persistent, he could have convicted Karl after Old Terry died or gotten someone to kill him. The matter could still be controlled. Unfortunately, Morris was too protective of Karl! And Nora, this little b*tch, actually developed some gene serum and saved Old Terry, who should have died! It was all their fault, all their fault! Captain Johnson knew that he had already been exposed. There was nothing else to say. He shouted angrily, And you, Nora. I asked you to come to the special department to catch the mysterious organization, not to develop the gene serum. But what have you done? Do you think youre much better than me? I just want money, but youre in cahoots with the people from the mysterious organization. What you do is no different from the mysterious organization! Morris looked at him and sighed deeply. Captain Johnson, what were talking about now is your murder charge. Captain Johnson sneered and said, Im at most considered to have attempted murder! But your and Noras crimes are far too serious. I just want to ask you something. If gene serum can treat illnesses and save lives, and can even bring people back to life, then what is the meaning of the years of work we have done targeting the mysterious organization?! This research theyve done is beneficial to humans! Your actions make all our actions seem so ridiculous! Is the birth of this drug supposed to make us hurry up and submit to the mysterious organization? And you, Old Terry. Dont look at me like that. Youre stupid. You dont know how to earn money. Is it wrong for me to make money? Ive risked my life so many times. On what basis can I not live as well as others? Those people from wealthy families can casually earn money, live in mansions, and drive good cars. But what about us? He looked around. Our existence is a joke! This drug developed by the mysterious organization that weve been trying so hard to catch has become your life-saving straw! Morris, I attempted murder. Youre not any better off than me. It was you who made the special department dispensable! If the drugs in the mysterious organization could really save lives, should the mysterious organization really be outlawed? This question appeared in the hearts of many members of the special department at the same time. They had fought for so many years and sacrificed so many companions. What was the reason? Was the justice they insisted on even right? Just as everyone was confused, they suddenly heard a scoff. Old Johnson, in that case, you admit to your crimes? Captain Johnson narrowed his eyes. Yes, I confess. I attempted murder and choose to surrender. My sentence will be lighter! But regarding Morris, I strongly urge the Ministry of Supervision to deal with him seriously! He covers the sky with one hand in the special department and is playing a good role in reversing the situation! Heh, his thoughts are evil and his heart is already leaning towards the mysterious organization! As soon as Captain Johnson finished speaking, he saw Old Terry suddenly laugh softly. That laughter was clear and was no longer as hoarse as before. Captain Johnson was stunned. Everyone was stunned and looked at Old Terry in disbelief. Old Terry reached out and pulled at the skin at the chin, tearing off a piece to reveal Brendas stunning face! This time, no one could speak. This sudden change in attitude caught everyone off guard. After tearing off the fake skin on her face, Brenda stood up and took off the wig. Her beautiful hair fell down and she stood there beautifully in her hospital gown. Captain Johnson, Im sorry to inform you that Old Terry is really dead. You didnt commit attempted murder. You have committed a real murder! Captain Johnson widened his eyes. He took a step back and looked at Brenda before looking at Morris and Nora again At this moment, someone instantly understood something This group of people had no evidence of him killing anyone. Even the transfer record was forged carefully. It was difficult for anyone to notice. When he killed Old Terry, he had done it flawlessly! Morris had no evidence to prove Karls innocence. After all, he had the motive to kill Old Terry. Unless Old Terry said it himself and testified as a witness. However, Old Terry was already on his last breath at the time. He could not have lived! Therefore, that gene serum was not so magical at all. It only healed Quentins injuries, but it could not revive the dead! Old Terry was really dead! However, this group of people had put on a show for him. It was a miracle that Quentins bones had recovered. Johnson had seen a medical miracle with his own eyes, so he believed that Old Terry could be treated. The moment Old Terry appeared, he did not doubt his authenticity. However, he had forgotten what Brenda was best at-Disguise! When Captain Johnson figured this out, the people from the inspection unit said, Captain Johnson, youve already admitted yourself that you killed Old Terry. The motive and evidence are enough! What else do you have to say?! What else could he say? Nothing! Captain Johnson knew that it was useless to say anything now. He looked at Morris and Nora angrily. I want to say that these two people have violated the rules of the special department and used the gene serum to treat Quentin without permission. This is all Noras private use of public power! Even if he died, he had to make Morris and Nora suffer along! However, as soon as he finished speaking, he saw Nora, who was behind Brenda, yawn heavily. Then, she said casually, Gene serum? Are you talking about this? She casually picked up an iron box and opened it. There were rows of transparent glass bottles inside. Nora slowly curved her lips. These are just vitamins. Chapter 592 - About the Child? Nora was very focused when she worked. When she was overseas, she would often work for a few days and nights in a row. After that, she would sleep for a very long time. Therefore, she had specially made a vitamin solution to prevent hypoglycemia in her sleep. Lily only needed to inject this solution into her body. She did not need to wake up herself. She could sleep for 72 hours, or even more. Captain Johnson was stunned. How how is this possible? Nora raised her eyebrows. Because she had not slept enough, her temper was a little grumpy as she spoke impatiently in a hoarse voice, The inspection unit has already collected the needles and syringes I used on Old Terry that day. They have checked the composition inside and confirmed that it is indeed a vitamin solution. Why do you think Captain Ford and I were let out? They had been acquitted! Furthermore, the Inspection unit had cooperated with them and put on a show! As for the medicine used on Quentin The gene serum Nora had pretended to inject was all a cover to fool Janson into convincing Captain Johnson. The drug actually used for Quentins treatment was administered later on! She did not sleep for three days and three nights to synthesize an excellent drug for the recovery of his bones using the medical skills given by her master, Dr. Zabe. This medicine was the Bone Adhesion Balm. Quentin was finally able to stand up because of that drug. The drug would not take effect that fast, but to help her convince Captain Johnson, Quentin had stood up forcefully and walked back and forth. Now, he was lying on the bed again. He had been injured for a hundred days, not to mention that his bones had been rejoined. He had to recuperate well later on. As for Old Terry Since his temples had exploded, there was no way to save him and he had died on the very same day. However, how and when to tell the others about his death was all planned by Nora. At this point, the truth was revealed. Captain Johnson was arrested and taken away by the Inspection unit. What awaited him next was trial and execution. The death penalty was unavoidable. After all, his crime was too serious. Janson realized that his father had really passed away and started crying. Mark and the others felt as if their worlds had collapsed. Just as everyone was feeling mixed emotions, Ruth suddenly rushed out. Her arm was still wrapped in bandages and her charming face was filled with fear. She said, Officers, I want to report something! When she said this, the people from the Inspection unit looked at her. Ruth said, Captain Johnson had asked me to develop a plan to interrogate Karl. I found it very strange at the time, so I kept delaying the plans. Now, I understand. Fortunately, I trusted Captain Ford. So thats how it is! Anyway, I want to report something! The people from the Inspection unit and the surrounding special departments all looked at her. Ruth said righteously, When I went to his room to find some information, I realized that his computer was switched on. He had logged onto an external network. I checked his records and realized that Captain Johnson had posted a message on a foreign underworld forum. He said that Nora had a gene serum, he was trying to attract overseas organizations to fight for it. I think the reason he did that was also to stop Old Terrys treatment. Her words made the expressions of the people change drastically. Captain Johnson had already committed a heinous crime by killing people for money. However, they did not expect him to be in contact with foreign underworld? They definitely needed to investigate if he was a spy! The officer from the Inspection unit said, Comrade Ruth, the intelligence you have provided is very important. We will thoroughly investigate the matter! If any of you people have any other information for us, you have to tell it in time! Ruths eyes were red as she lowered her head. Although I grew up overseas and was recommended by Captain Johnson to join the special department, I knew this place was my home when I came to New York. I didnt expect Captain Johnson to be such a vile person The people from the Inspection unit could only comfort her. Its okay. This has nothing to do with you. Ruth sighed. I know it has nothing to do with me, but it was Captain Johnson who recommended me to the special department. This The people from the Ministry of Supervision immediately calmed her down. Its okay. The special department welcomes all talented people! Besides, youve done a good job by reporting Captain Johnson! Ruth heaved a sigh of relief. This was the reason she had rushed out to snitch against Captain Johnson. She had been recommended by Captain Johnson. If he left, she was afraid that the department would chase her away. She hurriedly looked at Morris and said, Captain Ford, Black Cat and I have already sorted out the interrogation plan. If we interrogate them accordingly, I guarantee that they will all speak! Morris stared at Ruth. Morris was a person who cared about principles when he did things. Although Ruth had always been against Nora in the past, she had never done anything against his principles. Moreover, Captain Johnson had just been arrested. If he turned around and dealt with Ruth, he would leave a bad impression on the other people in the special department, making them feel uneasy. At the thought of this, Morris said, Work hard. Dont spend so much time on those trivial matters in the future! Ruth blushed and she said, Yes Sir! Morris then looked to the side and wanted to speak to Nora, but he saw Nora and Brenda already walking out when he turned his head. Nora was so tired that she did not want to speak, but she still looked at Brenda in confusion. You are quite good at disguises. Your acting was very realistic. Brenda said, Of course. Im made use of my makeup and forgery techniques to the limit! Nora was curious. Can you impersonate anyone? Brenda said, No, it would be very difficult to impersonate you. After all, your head is smaller than mine. I would prefer someone with a big head. I just need to add some skin and stuff like that. If I had to impersonate you Do you think I can peel off a layer of skin? The two of them walked along busy chatting. Just as they left the door, they saw Justin standing in the parking lot. His tall and slender figure was noticeable at a glance. He was leaning against the car with his legs crossed. When he saw the two of them, he immediately stood up and walked toward them. Brenda clicked her tongue twice and said in a lazy and charming tone, Justin, you were married to your job when you werent with Nora in the past. Now that you have Nora, have you thrown your job away in some cold corner? Justin ignored her. Instead, he opened the car door and said to Nora, Lets go home and catch up on your sleep. Nora nodded and got into the car. Justin walked to the other side and was about to get into the car when Ruth suddenly came running out of the special department. When she saw him, her eyes instantly lit up and she hurried over. Mr. Hunt, I really have something to tell you! Justin did not even look at her and got into the car. Ruth had no choice but to bite her lips and shout, Its about the child! Youll regret it if you dont listen! Chapter 593 - Welcome Home! About the child? Justins footsteps paused as his long and cold eyes looked at her. However, he only glanced at her casually before getting into the car. He had nothing to say to Ruth about the child. The car started and Ruth chased after it. Just as she was about to reach the car, Lawrence suddenly came out and grabbed her. Miss Ruth, lets talk! When Ruth saw that it was him again, she bit her lip in anger and said, I really have something important to discuss with Mr. Hunt! Its about the child! His son! Lawrence lowered his eyes. Whats wrong with Pete? Tell me first. Ruths eyes were firm as she slowly said, No, I must discuss this with Mr. Hunt face to face. I wont say anything until I see him! The corners of Lawrences mouth twitched. This trick again. Are you going to ask him out on a date when you see him? Miss Ruth, Ive already seen this trick of yours a million times. I advise you to behave yourself! Mr. Hunt has a fiance! Its Miss Smith, do you understand? He pursed his lips and looked at Ruth up and down. Please take a good look at yourself. What about you compares to Miss Smith? Your face? Your figure? Or your talent? Tsk! Look in the mirror if you have the time! Lawrence got into the car and left behind Justin. Ruth was left alone in embarrassment. She clenched her fists tightly and took a deep breath after a moment. Just wait and see! Ill expose the person you like sooner or later and make her fall from grace!! The limousine was driving back to the Smiths. Justin personally drove so Nora could rest without any hindrance. He drove the car so smoothly not even a little vibration could be felt. SU Nora lay on the big bed on the backseat and slept with her eyes closed. She had only fallen asleep when she suddenly sat up. She hesitated for a moment. Did we forget something? Justin looked at her. What can I forget? Just go to sleep. Noras face was pale and listless. Her almond-shaped eyes were lowered and she could barely open them. When she heard Justins words, she thought that it was probably nothing serious, so she lay down again. This time, she really fell into a deep sleep. Not long after their car left, Karl was released from the special department. Everyone in the special department stared at him. Janson had gone to settle Old Terrys funeral matters, so Mark represented him as he stood there. The moment Karl came out, he stood straight as a wall and saluted. An undercover colleague was someone they should admire the most. However, under Captain Johnsons guidance, he had instead humiliated Karl several times over the past few days. V SU At this moment, Mark really felt that he had been wrong. Sir, I was wrong! Please hit me and vent your anger! Young officers were always hot-blooded. However, they could realize their mistakes and change. They did not always have bad intentions. Karl looked at him and thought of his younger days He patted Marks shoulder and said, You did the right thing. Even if theres no evidence and you have doubts about the enemy, you must have complete faith in your comrades! Just as he himself had never doubted Old Terry all these years. Even if such a thing had happened before, it should not have caused the people in the special department to have a crisis of distrust toward their comrades. Marks face turned even redder. But Captain Johnson turned out to be like this. Can our comrades be trusted?. Yes! Karl replied affirmatively, There are always exceptions. But those willing to give up everything for the people deserve respect. They could not let the people in the special department have a trust crisis because of Captain Johnson. Mark nodded thoughtfully. At this moment, Morris held a uniform in his hand and walked to Karl with steel steps. He suddenly saluted Karl and handed him the uniform. Karl, welcome home. Welcome home. These words made Karls eyes turn red. With trembling fingers, he slowly took the uniform and returned Morriss salute. Then he turned and walked out. Along the way, people from the special department kept looking at him. People saluted Karl one after another as he walked past them. With everyones attention on him, Karl went out the door. In the solemn and tragic atmosphere, Karls voice suddenly came from outside the door. Wheres Nora? This heartless person. Did she not think of taking me home?! Do I have to take a taxi home?! Everyone was speechless. Morris hurried over and arranged for a car from the special department to send him home. C At the Smiths. After reaching the Smith Manor, Justin picked up Nora, who was in deep sleep, and took her inside. The matter had been resolved, and Austin had not come to the country. Ian was very satisfied. It was rare that he did not have a bad expression of Justin. Justin went upstairs and gently placed Nora on the bed. Then, he heard the commotion downstairs. His brows drew together tightly. He went out and looked downstairs. He realized that it was Sue. At this moment, she was pointing at Tanya. Tanya, your status is so awkward now! Your father killed a person and even killed a policeman! Hes simply too lawless! Tanya rolled her eyes and ignored her. However, just as she was about to go upstairs, Sue said, Youre now the mistress of our family. Its too embarrassing to have a murderer as a father! Look, so many invitation letters have been sent to my house. No one dares to invite you. Therefore, Joel, dont you think I should be the one appearing as the mistress of the Smiths? Many people wanted to curry favor with the Smiths to do business. As the mistress, she could get many gifts from them. Being the mistress of the Smiths was a very glorious thing. Sue was using Tanyas bad reputation to vie for this position! She really courted death every day. Joel lowered his eyes. I wont trouble you with that kind of thing. How is it trouble? Im also a member of the Smiths. Besides, Tanyas status is too awkward now, and shes not suitable to appear in public. Isnt it my responsibility then? Almost as soon as she finished speaking, a police car stopped outside the villa with a screech. Chapter 594 - Going Home The Smith manor was still some distance away from the gates. Thus, when the police car stopped, the security guard hurriedly popped his head out the window and was badly frightened. Are they here to arrest someone again? Puzzled, the butler went out and went up to the police car politely. Just as he was about to speak, the car window rolled down, revealing Karls face. He asked, Is Tanya at home? The butler was taken aback. Mrs. Smith has been home all along. Mr. Moore, have you hijacked a police car? Had Karl broken out of jail and even stolen a police car? Wasnt he a little too bold? The butlers thoughts terrified him. Upon hearing what he said, Karl broke into a grin. He even patted the steering wheel and asked, Is this car dashing or what? The butler: Cmon, cut the crap and open the door! Im going in to look for my daughter! Following Karls words, the butler swallowed. He ultimately didnt dare to stop Karl from entering, so he opened the gates. The car swayed about as Karl drove carelessly on the driveway. In the living room. Tanyas eyes were lowered and she kept quiet. With a cold look on his face, Joel said, Grandaunt Sue, I dont find my wifes status awkward at all. Sue curled her lips disdainfully and said, You dont have to glorify her anymore. All of New York already knows by now that her father is a murderer. This has pretty much been cemented. We also have our own contacts that we can use to find out the information we want! Tanya is not invited to any of the events in the New York circle these days. If you dont believe me, then why dont you go out and have a look yourself? Think of all the invitations that the Smiths had received when Yvonne was still around. Who is going to send the Smiths any invitations now? She went on. Its not just Tanya. Even Nora is also What is a good girl like her doing being a forensic doctor? Doesnt she find it crass dealing with dead bodies every day? Its even taboo for many people, thats why they are not sending invitations to Nora anymore, either. But there are many things that require a woman to come forward and take care of. Take a look at the Smiths now, how many presentable women are there? Besides, Im here this time because of a huge transaction! Joel narrowed his eyes and looked at Sue. Sue said, There isnt any land available for purchase in New York lately, right? The real estate business is gradually failing. The part of our familys business in the real estate hasnt produced any profits this year! But I daresay that this project of mine is definitely the most profitable in the real estate industry! Joel immediately understood what project Sue was talking about. He immediately cut her off and said, The Smiths will not brood over certain businesses. The real estate industry is not doing well anymore. It was a wise choice that we pulled out in time! He didnt give Sue a chance to speak, but stood up and pushed her out instead. He said, Grandaunt Sue, we have a lot to do. Why dont you go home for now? Tanya watched the two of them. Joel had always been a wily little fox. Even if he was obviously unhappy about something, he would still keep a smile on his face. He maintained a smiley disposition all year round and then decimated his enemies behind their backs. He seldom got angry on the surface back then. But he was actually starting to get physical now. It must be because what Sue was about to say had something to do with her. As soon as the thought formed, Sue said, Joel, dont push me. Isnt it for the sake of letting the Smiths profit that Im here to talk about the project today? Are you going to deprive the Smiths of such huge profits just to protect your wife? Sue rushed up to Tanya and said, Do you know? There is a big project in New York that all the companies are bidding for right now. The Smiths could have easily fought for it; its all because of you that we have let this project slip by us! Tanya frowned and looked at Joel. Joels voice became even colder. Grandaunt Sue, dont force me into taking action against you! Sue, however, lifted her chin and said, Then why dont you do it? But before you do, I still have to make this clear! She looked straight at Tanya and said, This huge project was to build a courthouse on a plot of land in the suburbs! And since this building is so special, they require an engineering team with a crystal clear track record with the law! The Smiths have indeed never broken the law before even after being in business for so many years! But we now have a daughter-in-law with a murderer for a father! Youve utterly ruined the Smiths reputation! We cant bid on the project anymore just because of you! Tanya bit her lip when she heard this. As for Joel, he immediately shouted, Wheres the housekeeper?! Lucy entered the room and said, Im here. Show Grandaunt Sue out! Yes, sir. Lucy took a step forward as she spoke. She grabbed Sues hand right away and started to drag her toward the door. Sue, however, sneered and said, Joel, do you think this problem will just go away if you drive me out and stop me from talking? Even if I dont say anything about it, both of you should know that its all because of her father that we have been barred from the project! Hah, we, the Smiths, have never so brazenly broken the law all these years, but we have totally embarrassed ourselves this time! Are you still going to defend a wife like that? To be honest, building a courthouse didnt bring much profit. However, it was a representation of ones corporate reputation in the country! It was indeed extremely unsightly that the Smiths engineering team didnt even qualify to bid on the project. However Joel refuted her. We may not be able to win the project even if we bid for it, anyway! How can you blame it all on Tanya? Sue sneered, With what all the outsiders are saying, the Smiths have utterly embarrassed themselves, yet you are still defending her! Not only is a matriarch like her unable to do anything for the Smiths, but shes even giving us a whole lot of trouble! Joel, I told you, I came here with a project! As long as you let me be the matriarch of the Smiths on the surface, I can convince the Department of Housing and Urban Development to give the Smiths a chance to participate in the bidding! Whether we make money or not doesnt matter; what matters is earning back the reputation we have lost! Joel frowned. He was about to speak when police sirens came from the door. Sues eyes lit up at once when she heard the police sirens. She pointed at Tanya and said excitedly, Hear that? The police are here again! Have we become at constant loggerheads with the police? Tanyas father must have gotten himself in trouble again, theyre here to arrest Tanya now! As soon as she said that, a wild and boorish voice came from the door. Who dares to arrest my daughter?! Upon hearing this, the few of them looked over one after another and saw Karl striding in wearing a police uniform! Chapter 595 - Arresting Someone A shudder went through Sue when she heard his voice. Seeing that it was Karl walking in, Sue was reminded of the terror she had felt being dominated by him the last time, and her legs turned into jelly. Karl was dressed in a police uniform, which covered all of his tattoos and made him look very righteous. It was just that there was no change to his simple and honest image. As he entered, Karl grinned at Tanya and said, Im back. Tanyas eyes reddened. Joel put his arm around her shoulders. After greeting his daughter, Karl finally looked at Sue. Upon recognizing her, he frowned and said with displeasure, You again? Sue swallowed hard. No, its not me! Karl: ? Sue was so terrified that she didnt dare to speak. Instead, she said to Tanya and Joel, Um, I have something to do, so Ill be going now! She hurried out after speaking, upon which she spotted the police car parked at the door. Sue became even more scared and almost fell onto the ground. She got into the car and immediately told the chauffeur to quickly drive off. When they reached the gates, she saw the butler instructing his subordinates, Quick, close the gates. If anyone comes and asks about Mr. Joels in-laws, just tell them that you dont know anything! Yes, sir! The butler sighed. He even has the guts to steal a police car. Surely Mr. Moore didnt really break out of prison again, right? Sue became even more scared and she didnt dare to say any more. She immediately urged the chauffeur to hurry up and drive back home. But when she got home, the more Sue thought about it, the more scared she became. She said to Samuel, People like Karl Moore are all devils who kill without even batting an eyelid. Do you think he will come to take revenge against me? Samuel was, surprisingly, relatively calm. He replied, I know that family well. Although they seem cold and ruthless, they are reliable As long as you dont provoke them, they wont do anything to you. Samuel just found Ian an eyesore, thats why he was always going against him. However, he had never harbored any thoughts of harming the Smiths. Sue, however, said, But I have already made an agreement with the other party. They will give the Smiths a chance to bid for the project and I will give them money! This way, I would also become the matriarch of the Smiths. With that, wont all the Smiths little opportunities to make money be ours in the future? Samuel curled his lips disdainfully. Dream on. The matriarch of the Smiths? You sure dare to dream big. With how stingy Ian is, he has all the power in the family tightly in his grasp, okay? His word is absolute in for the Smiths! Joel was personally taught and groomed by him. Do you think he will ever make you the matriarch of the Smiths? Dont even think about it! Seeing that even Samuel wasnt cooperating with her, Sue got anxious. Why are you being such a loser? Havent you ever thought of improving our familys conditions? She walked back and forth in the room. Then, she went out. No, this wont do. Im calling the cops! Samuel was taken aback. What are you going crazy for? Sue replied, I am a good, law-abiding citizen. Now that someone like him has broken out of jail again, I have to inform the police about it! Even if it is not for money, I am afraid that he will come over in the middle of the night and murder me! There are murder cases everywhere these days. Its not like you havent seen the news! Before Samuel could recover, Sue had already left. The forty to fifty-year-old woman was a bit chubby but didnt look swollen. She merely looked a little well-fed. Her butt twisted from side to side as she got into the car and went straight to the nearest police station. The moment she entered, she immediately said, Officer, Id like to make a police report! A murderer has broken out of jail and is now hiding at the Smith Manor! C At the Smiths. Karl didnt have the time to bother with Sue after she fled. Instead, he asked, What project is it? I can talk to them! He was now a hero in the special department. Morris definitely wouldnt reject him if he asked to give the relevant departments a heads-up. Joel smiled and replied, No, its fine. Youve only just returned, you should take a good bath and rest instead! The fact that Karl had returned in the uniform showed that what Nora had said was all correct. From the looks of it, Karls identity must have been reinstated. The obstacle standing in the way of the Smiths would go away even without him speaking with the relevant authorities. Upon hearing what Joel said, Karl sniffed himself. Then, he scratched his head and looked at Tanya. Do I smell? Ive been taking baths every day in the special department! As he spoke, he even stretched his arm towards Tanya so that she could take a sniff as well. Tanya: She pushed Karls arm away and sighed. There are dumplings in the kitchen. Do you want some? Karls eyes lit up. Yes! Tanya walked to the kitchen straight away. The servant in the kitchen said, What do you need, Maam? Let me do it! No, its fine, replied Tanya. Then, she took out the frozen dumplings from the refrigerator and put them in the pot. Karl came over. The servant smiled and said, Mrs. Smith made these dumplings herself. She didnt let us help at all! Youre so blessed, Mr. Moore! The simple-looking Karl couldnt stop chuckling Ian came downstairs at this time. He could get out of the wheelchair and walk with crutches by now, and his recovery was going well. When he saw Karl, he huffily asked, Old man, why are you in my house again? Karl craned his neck and replied, I dont have a house in New York, so where my daughter is is my home! When Tanya saw Ian, she asked, Dad, would you also like a plate of dumplings?. Ever since Joel started calling him Dad, Tanya had also changed her term of address for Ian. But as soon as she called him Dad, Karl became jealous. Girl, why are you calling him Dad? Hes not eating! Ian couldnt help but smile. The moment the smile formed, his good looks immediately revealed themselves. He had always been an attractive man. Now that he was keeping himself well-maintained, and his cheeks had become a bit fleshier, he looked a lot younger than before. His smile was very elegant. He said, Ill have a plate. Initially, he hadnt wanted to eat it, but just for the sake of annoying Karl, he would have a plate of dumplings, no matter what. Karl said, My daughter made them for me! You are not allowed to eat any! Ian leaned on the crutches and sneered, This is my house! Get out of here! While the two old men were arguing as if they were children, a group of police officers suddenly swarmed in through the doorway! There were about ten officers. All of them were wearing bulletproof vests and had surrounded the living room. Ian frowned and asked, Whats going on? The perspiration-soaked butler came after them and replied, Sir, I tried to intercept them, but they refuse to listen to me What accompanied his words was Sue walking in from behind the policemen. She pointed at Karl and shouted, Officer, thats him! He is a murderer! He even escaped from prison and stole your car! Karl:?? Chapter 596 - Making A False Police Report Karl was still holding the bowl of dumplings that Tanya had prepared for him when the policemen surrounded him. The officer at the front looked at him warily and asked, Who are you? Karl neatened his uniform, waved, and replied, One of you, obviously! Sue immediately yelled, You mustnt believe him, officer! His affairs were all over the news just some time ago! Quick, arrest him! He had already escaped from jail once to attend his daughters wedding! Someone had filmed Karls escape from prison to attend the wedding the other time. The video had made it to the news, making him a household name in New York. Therefore, the police officers had also heard a little about it. They looked at Karl in surprise. Karl: He put down the bowl of dumplings, sighed, and then took out his ID from his pocket and threw it to the leading police officer from a distance. The man flipped open the ID. Upon seeing the badge number on it, he opened up the system and keyed in his information. Karls profile appeared at once. When he saw the words Went undercover for 25 years. Returned to the team on XX day of XX month of XX year among other things, he was filled with awe and respect at once. Sue was still sneering at them. Tanya, you are too much! Hurry up and persuade your father to surrender! Dont drag the Smiths into this! You mustnt be so selfish! Now that you have become known as a murderers daughter, its already very hard for you to socialize in New York. Youll be breaking the law if you continue to shelter a criminal! Even if you must break the law to help your father, how can you drag the Smiths? You. was Sue was very afraid of Karl, so she was hiding behind the leading policeman as she spoke. While she was speaking, though, she saw the policeman suddenly straightening his back. Then, he saluted Karl! After that, with a wave from him, the other SWAT officers also immediately stood straight and put away their weapons. Then, the leading policeman walked up to Karl and respectfully returned his ID. Thank you for your hard work! Sue: ?? Karl waved him off. Not at all. After Kal put away his credentials, just as the policemen were about to leave, he suddenly said, There are costs for you guys to respond to a call like this, right? Of course. It took time for everyone to gather at the training ground, collect their equipment, and set off. Before the leader could reply, Karl looked at Sue again and said, You cant just respond to a call for nothing. Why not take this woman who made the false police report back with you and educate her? Yes, sir! Karl was a retiree of the special department. Morris had even given him several medals. All the contributions he had made were all apparent on his clothes in the form of medals. Thus, his position was much higher than the other officers. Upon hearing what Karl said, the officers immediately held Sue down. Dumbfounded, Sue shouted, No! Im not! I didnt! What is going on? I dont know anything at all! It was just a shame that they couldnt hear the rest of what she said as the group of policemen was very efficient. They took her with them straightaway. After they left, Karl looked at Ian. The Smiths suck. How come random people just waltz in so casually? The butler came in at this point. To be honest, the butler had already received news of the police officers impending arrival before they had even arrived. He had specially asked Joel whether he should let them in or not. The Smith Manor wasnt a place that they could enter just because they wanted to! Joel had agreed to it at that time and instructed the Smiths bodyguards not to get into a conflict with them. However, Ian and Joel couldnt be bothered to explain. After mocking them about it, Karl took his bowl of dumplings and started digging in. He even said unceremoniously, Get a room ready for me. Ian looked at him frostily. Are you even planning to take up permanent residence here? Of course. Karl said, I am now employed, so I will have to work in New York from now on. What, are you guys going to drive me away? If so, then Ill be taking both my daughter and granddaughter with me. Ian curled his lips disdainfully. Would I be afraid of you? I just think that its too pitiful for you to live all by yourself! Fine, fine, stay here if thats what you want! Seeing the two of them bickering, Joel and Tanya looked at each other. Earlier, Tanya had no father. Ian had also given up on life and sought death. But now, it seemed like everything was developing for the better Nora woke up after just 48 hours this time. Firstly, it was because she had already made up more than thirty hours of her sleep debt previously. Secondly, it was because she had to go to the hospital to visit Quentin. Although the bone adhesion balm was great, it was necessary to reapply it every other week. Moreover, she had to personally see to it because the application of the balm had to be accompanied by acupuncture. When she stretched, she saw that both Cherry and Pete were also on her bed and taking a nap with her. Everyone who should know about Cherry and Petes identities was already aware by now, so Pete had cut his hair short while Cherry was slowly growing out her hair. The two little fellows mouths were slightly open, and they looked really cute asleep. While she was looking at them, Pete suddenly opened his eyes. Although his eyes still looked a little dazed, he quickly recovered. When he saw that she was awake, a touch of a smile formed on the little boys face. He rubbed his eyes and sat up. Mommy, do you want a glass of water?. Nora had been asleep for an extended period of time. Even though she had been injected with nutritional fluids, her throat was still parched and dry. She replied hoarsely, Yeah. Pete slipped off the bed at once. He was about to go out and pour her a glass of water when the door opened. Justin pushed the door open and walked in with a glass of water and a bowl of plain oatmeal. I thought you might have woken up when I heard sounds coming from the room. Here, have some water and oatmeal. Nora: She thought of how she always saw the three of them right after she woke up during the last two times she fell comatose. She felt a little touched. Her cell phone beeped just as she finished the oatmeal. She picked it up to see that it was a message from Brenda. The message she had sent a day ago was: Johnson has been tried and sentenced to death. He will be executed immediately. Most of the money that Karl gave him over the years has also been recovered, but theres nothing to be done about the portion that has been spent. The message she had sent just now was: Are you awake? Nora replied: Yeah. Brenda called her at once. When Nora answered, an agitated Brenda said, Hurry over to the special department, Nora! Ruth has managed to get those people to talk after using the plans that Black Cat drew up! As it turns out, the mysterious organization really is related to your mother! The situation is very disadvantageous for you right now! Hearing this, Nora narrowed her eyes at once and said, Okay, Im on my way. Chapter 597 - Interrogation Results! After hanging up the phone, Nora stroked Petes head. Then, she looked at the sleeping Cherry and whispered, Look after Cherry. Dont let her play games all day. Pete nodded seriously and replied, Okay. Nora then got up, changed, and went out. Justin drove her there. Nora was in the passenger seat. On the way to the special department, she suddenly thought of Trueman. She opened her chat record with him and found that he still hadnt answered the question that she asked him the last time. Nora asked again: Who plotted my pregnancy? The person who had managed to plot her pregnancy must also be capable of drugging Justin. This was definitely no simple person. Trueman didnt reply to her right away. Nora frowned. As if he could sense her emotions, Justin suddenly said, No matter what happens, it has nothing to do with you. Taken aback, Nora turned to look at him. Justin then said, The previous generations affairs have nothing to do with us. Even if your mother has really done something, it has nothing to do with you. Nora lowered her eyes. After a while, she nodded. To be honest, she had already seen it coming. Just like what Morris had said at the beginning, he had also suspected Yvette of being involved in the production of the gene serum. Back then, on the grounds of treating someones illness, Yvette had escaped after she left the police station. With that in mind, she arrived at the special department. As soon as she entered, she noticed that the way the people there looked at her had changed a little. Nora frowned. At this moment, Brenda rushed out, grabbed her, and took her straight to her office. After entering, Brenda closed the door, blocking out the gazes and gossips of the people outside. When she looked back behind her, she saw that Nora was already seated on the sofa in her office. Brenda said, Excuse me, Nora, she is already starting to bully you. Why are you still so calm?! Nora raised her eyebrows. Alright, tell me, how did she bully me? Brenda sat in front of her and explained, She has already made them talk. Those people are saying that your mother, Yvette Anderson, was a member of the mysterious organization! On top of that, her status in there was pretty high! Nora nodded. And then? Brenda sighed. All the bodyguards who were arrested are saying the same thing. They came back to the States this time to look for your mother! They even said that Brenda glanced at her and went on. that you are also involved in this. They said that you are their undercover agent. Following what she said, the door to Brendas office was pushed open. A few people from the special department stood outside, all of them staring at Nora. Brendas expression changed at once. She looked at them harshly and demanded, What do you think youre doing? Are you staging a rebellion? The few of them hesitated for a moment. Then, they said, Captain Brenda, its like this. The suspects have said that Nora is their undercover agent Brenda sneered, And you believe them? They sighed and replied, We dont believe them, either, but according to the regulations, we have to ask her a few questions. Brenda let out a hmph. What kind of questions? Dont you know what she has done for the special department? Two days ago, it was none other than Nora who exposed Johnsons conspiracy here and allowed one of our undercover comrades to return to the light. It was also her who let you people know who the more reliable one between Captain Johnson and Captain Ford is! But now youre actually running over to interrogate her? Also, have you people asked Captain Ford for permission to interrogate her? Reprimanded by Brenda, none of them dared to speak. At this moment, a voice reached them. Dont be mad, Captain Brenda. Everyone is just trying to do their jobs The few of them stepped aside, upon which Ruth walked over from behind. Ruth had been very popular in the special department recently because of the interrogation plan that she and Black Cat had designed. Everyone had become a believer of her. In addition, all of them had interrogated the suspects for many daysin fact, some of them had even started to employ torture methodsyet none of them had managed to make the bodyguards talk. Despite that, Ruths interrogation methods had easily made them talk, which gave everyone a new perception of her interrogation abilities. Originally, because of the Johnson incident, everyone had distanced themselves from Ruth somewhat. However, everyone here admired capable people. Ruths ability had made everyones fondness for her grow exponentially. Moreover, because the interrogation plan was designed by Black Cat and her, Morris had left her in charge of all interrogation matters. Ruth looked at the two of them, a smile still on her face. Her dimples made her look like a little girl next door. Brenda stared at her. What? You want to interrogate Nora too? Are you worthy of that? Ruth lowered her eyes. How would I dare to do that? I know Ms. Smiths status in the special department is special, and also know very much just how much Captain Ford values her, so how would I possibly dare to interrogate her? Then hurry up and get the hell out of here! Brenda shouted sharply. Ruth sighed. Captain Brenda, all the bodyguards are now saying that Yvette Anderson was the second-in-command in the special department back then. She was also involved in the development of the gene serum and other issues. All of them came to the States just to search for her! Moreover, they also said that she is in possession of all the theories and mechanics of the gene serum! Yvette Anderson alone can establish another mysterious organization! Brenda sneered, So? Yvette Anderson is dead! Ruth looked at Nora. But her daughter is still alive. Brenda immediately said, I didnt know that the special departments principles involve imposing parents crimes onto their children? Even the children of murderers have to be arrested, right? Ruth sighed and looked at her helplessly. As I said, Captain Brenda, we will not be arresting Ms. Smith. We just want to summon her to answer a few of our questions. Isnt it in her interest to clear her of all suspicions as soon as possible? To be honest, according to the rules and regulations, Ruths approach was appropriate. She occupied the moral high ground this time. On the contrary, Brendas interception at the moment was a bit unreasonable. As Yvettes only daughter, even if Nora was not involved with the mysterious organization, she was obligated to assist the special department in their investigations. But when Ruth became the interrogator, there was no way Brenda would allow Nora to suffer such grievances. She was about to say more when Nora got up and said, I want to interrogate the bodyguards. Ruth and the others were stunned. A contemptuous smile immediately formed on Ruths countenance. At once, she said, What do you mean by that, Ms. Smith? I can understand if you suspect that my proposal is problematic, but this proposal was designed by Black Cat and me. Are you saying that you doubt Black Cats interrogation abilities? Chapter 598 - Interrogation?! She was exactly the one that Nora was suspicious of! She narrowed her eyes and said, I have never doubted Black Cats abilities. Only then did Ruth nod. In that case, you dont need to interrogate them. Captain Brenda, if you really refuse to let us take her away, thats okay too. I will ask her a few questions right now and right in front of you. Surely that would do, right? Brenda looked at Nora. Nora stared at everyone outside. She knew that even she herself would probably have doubted someone in her position, let alone them. Her mother was a member of the mysterious organization. Even if she wasnt, what was certain at the moment was that she was undoubtedly connected to the mysterious organization! On top of that, she was being so mysterious. They definitely wouldnt fully trust her. She nodded. Ask away. As expected of someone who once dared to say on a public forum that Black Cats interrogation methods were problematic, Ruth was certainly skilled when it came to interrogation methods. She went straight to the crux of the matter and asked, Ms. Smith, Id like to ask, do you have any impression of your mother? Nora remained seated on Brendas sofa, her posture like a big boss. Her voice was cool and crisp as she slowly replied, If one could retain their memories from when they were a six-month-old baby, then perhaps I might still have had an impression of her. Yvette had died a few months after she was born. How would she possibly have any impression of her? Ruth then asked, Did she leave you anything? Yes, an audio recording. However, Nora lowered her eyes. She didnt want them to know the content of the recording. Besides, she was certain that there was nothing related to the case in the recording. She looked straight at Ruth and answered, Yes, but it has nothing to do with the case. Ruths voice instantly turned stern and severe. Ms. Smith, please cooperate with our investigation! We will decide whether or not it has anything to do with the case after we verify it. Please tell us what your mother left you and where it is! Nora looked straight at her. Ruth, however, was not afraid. She continued to stare at her as well. Nora lowered her eyes. Suddenly, it occurred to her that the Grays had wanted Anthony to marry her even after she became pregnant back then. They must have wanted something that her mother had left behind, right? Later, Anthony had demanded the small pharmaceutical company that her mother had left behind. She had gone to the company premises and searched it before, though, but she hadnt found anything useful. And now, Ruth was asking her if her mother had left her anything Although she knew that this was a step in the interrogation process and was also a necessary procedure; had it been someone else who had asked her that question, she might not have thought too much into it. But if it was Ruth as Why was she getting the feeling that Ruth was also trying to sound her out to find out what that thing was?! Nora did not speak. The atmosphere suddenly died down. Even Brenda looked at Nora and said, Nora, if its not very important, why dont you show it to them? No, Nora replied, This involves my privacy. It is also my personal belonging. I have the right to refuse to show it to anyone. She sounded very firm. Even if she were to present the audio recording, she would only let Morris listen to it. Brenda fell silent for a while. Then, without any hesitation, she chose to stand in front of her. She faced Ruth and said, Nora does indeed have the right to do that. Ruth, however, said aggressively, Finding the roots of the mysterious organization and taking all of them down in one fell swoop is what matters the most right now. Ms. Smith, as a member of the special department, cant you just cooperate with us? She spoke as if Nora would be the special departments sinner if she did not cooperate with them. The others also looked at her. Ruth went on. Also, dont you find your past very weird? How did you meet Dr. Silvester Zabe when you grew up in California? And how did you learn everything you know about surgery? Dr. Zabe is in New York; surely he couldnt have run all the way to California to take you as his disciple, right?! Why not It wasnt just Silvester but also Quinn and Nora cast her eyes down and said nothing. Ruth went on. In addition, you came to New York at a time that is really too coincidental. We have already done the calculations. Not long after you came, Caleb Gray also arrived. After Gray came, Trueman Yale brought his bodyguards with him and came here too. Since then, Yale has been in constant contact with you. May I know why this is?! Every word Ruth spoke was insinuating that there was something between her and Trueman. Nora cast her eyes down and sneered, If its about that, you can ask Captain Ford about it. She had always kept Morris in the loop about her communication with Trueman. However, Ruth said, Are you planning to have Captain Ford protect you? What bad timing, though, because something came up, he is out today. Therefore, you must explain this clearly today. Otherwise, Im afraid you wont be able to leave the special department. After Ruth spoke very aggressively, she stepped aside. At once, a group of SWAT officers from the special department came forward from behind her. Brenda frowned. Ruth, what is the meaning of this? Ruth adopted a very aggressive attitude and replied, Captain Brenda, I am in charge of all interrogation matters. Captain Ford has also given me the right to act according to my will! Now that Nora is involved with the key figures of the case, she can only be released after she has been thoroughly interrogated. Otherwise, we have firm grounds to believe that she has relations to the mysterious organization! Brenda went forward and stopped right in front of Nora. Try taking another step forward! Im going to see which one of you has the guts to take her to the interrogation room when Im standing right here?! We wont take her away. Ruth said, We will interrogate her right here in your office. Give it some good thought, Ms. Smith. We will only be able to trust you if you hand over what your mother has left you! After speaking, she took a step back and left straightaway. Brenda frowned and looked at the SWAT officers at the door. She knew that they were there to monitor them. Infuriated, she whipped out her cell phone at once and said, I will call Captain Ford right now and get him to come back! Unfortunately, after she took out her cell phone, she realized that there was no signal at all. She was stunned for a moment. Then, she suddenly realized what was happening. F*ck! They actually jammed the signal in my office?! She looked at Nora and said, Two days ago, when you were in a deep sleep, Captain Ford received a call for help from the border. Someone who appears to be from the mysterious organization has allegedly shown up there, so he took some men with him and immediately went over as reinforcement. Before he left, because Ruth looked like she was doing a decent job of interrogating the suspects, Captain Ford temporarily gave her the rights to interrogation. But I didnt expect that she would actually start targeting you! Brenda went out with her cell phone at once. She said, Wait for me here, Nora. Ill go out and find a signal and call Captain Ford! ill make him come back right away. Even if he cant, I will make him call the department and release you! Nora, however, leaned back on the sofa lazily and stared at the ceiling. Even if they couldnt get him on the phone, Morris would have to come back the next day anyway. No biggie, she would just sleep the day away! Chapter 599 - She’s Not Going To Put Up With It Anymore! After Brenda left her office, she went to the special departments entrance. But when she dialed Morris number, she found that his cell phone had been switched off. She broke into a frown. When she turned to go back, she found the SWAT officers blocking her way. Brenda narrowed her eyes and stared at the two of them. How dare you stop me? The two replied, Captain Brenda, we are in the process of interrogating Nora Smith at the moment. You are not from the interrogation unit, so you are not allowed to enter your office. Brenda immediately sneered, Is that so? She rolled up her sleeves at once and said, Lets see if you two can stop me, then! Then, she went on the offensive right away. In no time, she had flipped the two officers onto the floor. Only then did Brenda dust her hands off and continue walking forward. However, the other people at the door blocked her way once more. Brenda stared at them. Are you sure you want to go against me? The few of them looked at one another. At last, they sighed and said, Captain Brenda, we were assigned this task! We will unconditionally obey all orders related to interrogation! Brenda: !! She was livid. She let out an icy laugh and said, Fine. Then you guys can come and try me! But as soon as she said that, Noras calm and dispassionate voice traveled over. Forget it. Taken aback, Brenda looked at her. With the SWAT officers in between them, Nora said to her, You will only be detained along with me if you come back. Its more comfortable outside. Why dont you go home for now? You have been detained? How does Ruth have the right to detain you?! Nora shrugged. Who knows?. Brenda took a deep breath, turned, and started walking out. Ill go and look for Justin right away, Nora! Seeing that Brenda had left, Nora returned to the room. She closed the curtains and looked at Brendas white sofa. That woman sure knew how to enjoy life. There was even a white fluffy blanket on the sofa that suited lying down just right. Nora could almost imagine Brendas lazy and charming appearance as she lay down on it. She shook her head, walked over, and lay down. She would just catch up on sleep. In the other room, Ruth stared at the monitor showing what was happening in Brendas office. The surveillance cameras were newly-installed, but she could already see Nora lying on the sofa. She bit her lip. Suddenly, she said to the person next to her, Go there and do this When she was done speaking, a hesitant look came over the countenance of the person next to her. Isnt that kinda inappropriate, Ruth? Nora is also a member of the special department after all. Ruth looked at him at once. Do you still think of her as part of the special department? Dont forget, her mother is the backbone of the mysterious organization! If it werent for her mother, the gene serum would never have emerged into the world! How many people have died because of the gene serum all these years? And how many children did they kidnap for human experiments back then?! Ruth gritted her teeth hatefully. More than twenty years ago, as many as a thousand children had gone missing in the country. It was only in the end that it was discovered that they had been captured by the mysterious organization. It was only after they conducted brutal and inhumane experiments on the children that the gene serum was created! The members of the mysterious organization are simply devoid of all conscience! All these years, in order to capture the mysterious organization, how many of our comrades have we sacrificed? Now that Nora Smith holds clues to the mysterious organization, why should she be allowed to keep mum about it? Just do what I say! I will bear all the consequences! The person felt that Ruth was right, yet also not. For a while, he didnt know what to say. In the end, he could only say, Alright, I guess. Elsewhere, Nora was lying on the sofa. While she was resting, someone suddenly rushed into the room. Nora opened her eyes to see a few people from the special department. They took a lamp and switched it on with a loud snap. After the lamp was switched on, piercing light illuminated the whole room, making it as bright as day! Nora frowned. She knew that this was an interrogation tactic. High-intensity light like this would irritate people and make them uncomfortable. Even if they closed their eyes, they wouldnt be able to fall asleep. She clicked her tongue coldly. So, was Ruth planning to use these interrogation tactics on her? She raised her eyebrows and looked at the person who had switched on the lamp. The person glanced at her and tried to persuade her. Ms. Smith, why dont you show us what your mother left you? Dont try to tough it out anymore. Even if Captain Ford comes back, he still has to act according to the regulations! Nora replied detachedly, No. The man sighed. He could only leave the room. At the door, Ruth stood there and looked at her with a smile. Ms. Smith, we have no choice but to do this. After all, this is a standard tactic. I hope you can understand! Of course, if you hand it over now, I can remove the lamp at once. Nora lowered her eyes and said nothing. Seeing how she looked as if she didnt want to talk, Ruth said, Since you havent decided to make the right decision yet, you can continue to give it more thought! After speaking, she left and closed the door with a bang. Ruth had already asked around a long time ago -sleep was the most important thing to Nora. Now that she couldnt sleep, she would definitely be exceptionally anxious while being detained in there! In the room. Nora leaned on the sofa and stared at the lamp. The light was very glaring. After she closed her eyes for a while, she found that she really couldnt quite fall asleep. Moreover, with such a strong light stimulating her senses, she started to become a little irritated, making her seem a little impatient. She decided not to put up with this anymore. Chapter 600 - Black Cat! Initially, Nora had thought that even though it was obvious that Ruth was making things difficult for her, she was indeed acting according to regulations. After interrogating the suspects and finding out that the mysterious organizations ultimate mastermind was Yvette, she should indeed interrogate Nora. But Nora was not just anybody. She was internal personnel of the special department. Even if they wanted to interrogate her, they should have asked Morris for permission first. After all, she was someone whom Morris had specially recruited! When Ruth detained her and forbade her from leaving, she could understand and think of it as Ruth trying to prevent her from taking the opportunity to escape in case she really was involved with the mysterious organization. Therefore, she had intended to cooperate with them in the beginning. After all, once Morris returned, the truth would come to light. That was why she had comforted Brenda and told her to leave just now. But Ruth was actually installing a light like that in her room? What kind of attitude was that? Even in a normal interrogation, they should not be employing torture methods when there was no evidence of her involvement with the mysterious organization! Nora closed her eyes and experienced for herself the pain and agony of someone under interrogation. Ten minutes later, she ultimately decided not to go against herself anymore. Thus, she picked up her cell phone, tapped away on it a little, and sent out a signal from the room whose signal had been jammed. About five minutes later. The SWAT officers from the special department looked warily at Nora who had exited the room. She stood there, thin and frail and standing at a height of 57, yet all the men felt pressured by her presence. Whats going on? Ruth came over and asked. At the sight of Nora, her pupils shrank. A-are you actually thinking of escaping? Nora, do you have a guilty conscience?! Nora flexed her wrists a little. No, I just think that getting this over with quickly would be better. Ruth was taken aback. What do you mean get it over with quickly?! As soon as she said that, Nora, who was in front of her, suddenly hooked her toes around the chair next to her. Then, she applied some force and the chair flew straight towards Ruth! Ruth screamed and tried to duck. But would the target of Noras attack be able to avoid her?! Bang! The chair crashed into Ruth, grazing her forehead and making her head buzz from the impact. She demanded furiously, Nora, what are you doing?! Are you trying to break out of jail?! After shouting at her, she looked behind her at the SWAT officers and shouted, What are you people still in a daze for? She is attacking us! Hurry up and arrest her! The SWAT officers took a step forward. Just as they were about to attack, Nora suddenly whipped out her cell phone-Morris face was displayed on the screen. Nora hadnt had enough sleep, so she was very grumpy at the moment. She felt a lot better after she hit Ruth. Only then did she say, Captain Ford, go ahead and tell them what you have to say! At the sight of Morris, Ruths pupils shrank. Impossible! There was no signal at the area where Morris was. She had only started to target Nora after she confirmed that Morris was unreachable by phone, so how did she manage to give him a video call?! On the screen, Morris lip corners were also twitching The woman obviously could have taken out her cell phone right away, yet she had to get violent instead Never mind. Morris coughed and said, Nora is someone that I specially recruited. Before recruiting her into the special department, I have already thoroughly investigated everything about her! She has nothing to do with the mysterious organization! In addition, I have been constantly kept in the loop about her communication with Trueman Yale. It was also because of her contact with Yale that we were able to pinpoint his place of residence and arrest those suspects. His words clearly explained what had happened to everyone. The members of the special departments interrogation unit understood at once that they didnt need to interrogate Nora at all. The members of the special department didnt have any feelings for Nora. After all, she was cold and distant in nature. Although she held a position in the special department, she hardly came to work. However, the members of the special department trusted Morris a lot, especially after the Johnson incident. Therefore, what Morris said must be true. Moreover, given Morris high position in the department, if he was willing to be Noras guarantor, then they should not be interrogating Nora anymore. Ruth also understood this. Even though she was filled with hatred, she knew that she had already missed the opportunity to do anything, so she did not dare to say any more. Without Johnson providing her cover, everything she did now must be logical and reasonable in order for her to be able to stand her ground. Thus, she said, Since Captain Ford has put it that way, then Ms. Smith can go. However, since her mother is related to the case, then it stands to reason that Ms. Smith should stay away from the investigation to avoid suspicion! Therefore, shouldnt Ms. Smith stop participating in further interrogations related to the case, Captain Ford? Even if she couldnt bring her down, she would drive her away! Morris hadnt even spoken yet when Nora herself said, Sure. Nora looked at the people in front of her lazily. To be honest, there were indeed people who really couldnt fit into the team atmosphere after joining the group halfway. Moreover, she had always come and gone alone. During this period of time in the special department, she hadnt felt any concern from them at all, either. All she had experienced was just pressure and restrictions. She had already wanted to leave the special department a long time ago. However! Nora went on. Let me interrogate those people before I go. After I am sure that they are telling the truth, I will leave. Her mother was indeed involved with the mysterious organization. Otherwise, she wouldnt have told her to keep a low profile, bide her time, and avoid standing out, lest she attracted the mysterious organizations attention and put herself in danger. But if her mother really was the leader of the mysterious organization, then why hadnt she gone abroad and met up with the mysterious organization after she fled from New York back then? Given how the mysterious organization could move Trueman to places without anyone realizing it, wouldnt it also be a piece of cake for them to move her mother somewhere else back then? Yet they hadnt! Not only had they not done that, but Yvette had even gone to California, where she spent the rest of her life. On top of that, she even married a little ruffian like Henry Smith and entrusted herself to him. Something was definitely wrong! While she was contemplating, Ruth said sarcastically, Ms. Smith, I have already talked about this just now. Even if you dont trust me, dont you trust Black Cat? Its impossible for the interrogation proposal that I designed with Black Cat to have flaws. Black Cat Tsk. After the spotlight incident, she felt extremely disgusted that how the woman was using her to brag. Noras lip corners suddenly curled into a smile and she sneered, Do you really know Black Cat? Ruth raised her chin at once. Of course. Black Cat and I are very good friends. Our colleagues have already seen us when we were discussing the proposal together the other time But as soon as she said that, Nora retorted dispassionately, But Black Cat doesnt know you! Chapter 601 - Black Cat’s Interrogation!! Black Cat didnt know her? Ruths pupils shrank and her head whipped towards Nora. She clenched her fists nervously and retorted, What? I dont understand what youre saying! Oh, you dont? Then Ill explain it to you carefully. Nora hadnt slept well, and on top of that, she had only eaten a bowl of oatmeal after she woke up, so she was a little tired. She suddenly pulled a chair next to her over and sat with the back of the chair facing her. She propped her arms on the back of the chair and slowly said, Youre aware that Karl has been acquitted, right? Black Cat was the number one assassin in Karls Assassin Alliance. However, outsiders were completely unaware that Karl had never actually met Black Cat before. Following what Nora was saying, everyone immediately understood that she had met the real Black Cat before. Everyone in the special department gasped. Nora stared at Ruth. The wound on her forehead was still bleeding. She was holding a tissue against the wound, but her eyes were already starting to become evasive. Nevertheless, she said insistently, Yeah, I know that, but I have no idea what you are trying to say. Nora sighed. She said solemnly, Arent you very smart? Yet you dont even understand something as simple as this? Then let me put it more bluntly for you! She slowly said, Black Cat said that they dont know you at all. So, which Black Cat did you design the so-called interrogation plan with? Ruth choked on her breath. Of course, she knew that the Black Cat she had spoken with was a fake. She was about to use the same trick again when Nora said lightly, Surely that Black Cat of yours didnt also deceive you, right? Ruth: !! During all her previous interactions with Nora, she had always found the woman very stupid, and thought that she didnt really know how to speak properly. She didnt expect that she would also know how to diss someone! Her rhetorical question had rendered Ruth speechless. Her throat moved a little, but even after a long while, she still couldnt squeeze even a word out of her mouth. It was surprisingly Nora who couldnt be bothered with her anymore. She looked straight at her cell phone and said to Morris, Im going to interrogate those few suspects. Okay. Morris agreed without any hesitation. Ever since the Johnson incident, because of Morris meritorious contributions, the word acting had been removed from the front of his job title. He could now make the decisions for everything pertaining to the special department. Now that he had spoken, those who had obeyed Ruths instructions were no longer under her control. Nora walked straight to the interrogation room. Morris picked a few people to work with her. As for Ruth, she remained where she was. Mark and a few others who had cooperated with Ruth also awkwardly stood where they were. In particular, the staff member who had installed the spotlight in Noras room for Ruth just now felt even more embarrassed. He couldnt help but stare at Ruth and say, As it turns out, you dont know Black Cat at all? You are so full of lies. Which sentence of yours is actually true?! Ruth bit her lip. She clenched her fists tightly. A short while later, she suddenly looked at the man and retorted, Regardless of whether I know Black Cat or not, the interrogation proposal I produced has indeed yielded useful information, and that is what I am capable of! The way people all around looked at her suddenly changed. In particular, Damon immediately said, Previously, I thought you were just deceived by a fake Q, but you actually used the same trick time and again. I have finally seen your true colors! Ruth knew that she couldnt carry on the act anymore. With nothing else to lose, she threw the handle after the blade. She took a deep breath and said, Yes, I dont know Q or Black Cat, I made up all of it! But my ability is real! There is absolutely no problem with that interrogation proposal! Then, she looked at Noras back and followed after her. The others also followed after her. Ruth stared at Nora and sneered, You just dont give up, do you? So, you dont believe that all of this has something to do with your mother and that your mother is the mysterious organizations second-in-command? Okay then, go ahead and interrogate them yourself! Lets see what you can get out of them! There was anger in her words. But at the same time, there was confidence! Her interrogation methods were viable and were the real deal! Besides, the bodyguards had all been trained by the mysterious organization, and would never easily reveal the mysterious organizations location. How would they possibly tell the truth? By stupidly going over to interrogate them, Nora was doing nothing more than a final struggle. She knew that whatever Nora was about to do was nothing more than a few tips the real Black Cat had given her. However! When it came to interrogation, the actual person had to be present in order for it to work. Black Cats capabilities werent something that one could learn with just a few words. If that was possible, Black Cat could just publish a book. Why would everyone have to admire Black Cat so much? Black Cat had their own style and momentum! Therefore, Ruth was confident that nothing would come out of Noras interrogation! Nora ignored her. Before she entered the interrogation room, her cell phone vibrated. She looked down to see that it was actually a reply from Trueman. This time, Trueman did not dodge her questions. Instead, he answered her questions directly. Her question was: Who plotted my pregnancy? Truemans answer, however, made her pupils shrink. Nora cast her eyes down. A moment later, she put down her cell phone and instructed the people accompanying her, You guys wait outside. I will go in alone. The special department staff members wanted to say something, but the video call with Morris was still connected, so he said, Do as she says. With that, all of them stood outside the door. Nora entered the interrogation room and closed the door. The moment the door closed, all the sounds outside were cut off. All the sounds inside the interrogation room were also isolated. Ruth stared nervously at the door to the interrogation room. She knew that if Nora got a different answer from hers in her interrogation, then she would most likely be fired from the special department. But there was no way Nora would be able to get anything out of them. She comforted herself. In the interrogation room. Nora sat opposite one of the bodyguards. The bodyguard, who was shackled down with iron chains, was seated opposite her. The two looked at each other. Suddenly, Nora asked, You said that my mother was involved with the mysterious organization, right? The bodyguard nodded. Yes. Nora cast her eyes down. Is that really true? The bodyguard nodded again. Yes, it is. Our purpose in coming to the United States this time is precisely to take over what she has left behind. You are her descendant! So that makes you a member of the mysterious organization too! Nora stared at him. I will ask you once more -is what you just said true? Yes, its true. The bodyguard answered firmly. Oh, okay. Nora got onto her feet and disconnected the video call with Morris. Then, she flexed her wrists and said, In that case, the interrogation officially begins now. Chapter 602 - Full Confession! The interrogation officially begins? The bodyguard was dumbfounded. Before he could understand what was going on, Nora suddenly came up to him. With a lazy demeanor and a bit of impatience in her facial expression, she stretched out her hand Ahhhh!! A sharp cry of pain came from the interrogation room. Even the interrogation rooms great soundproofing couldnt completely drown out the cry, which went to show just how loud the man in the interrogation room had been. The people outside became nervous at once. Damon and Mark went up to the door to the interrogation room and looked inside worriedly. They called out, Ms. Smith? Ms. Nora Smith? Are you okay? But apart from cries of pain, no other sound came out of the room. Damon couldnt help but ask, That guy couldnt have broken free and assaulted Ms. Smith, right? A look of worry also came over Marks countenance. Ruth stood at the side and scoffed inwardly. Here she was, thinking that Black Cat had really imparted a skill or two to Nora. As it turned out, they had just told her to torture them, that was all. This was against the law! Nora must have given up on herself after making up her mind to leave the special department, right? When it came to things like torture, every report made was taken seriously. Besides, with the way how those bodyguards from the mysterious organization were, it was impossible that one could make them talk just by torturing them. If it was possible, the special department personnel would have done it a long time ago. She had a lot of faith in the well-trained members of the mysterious organization. While she was thinking about it, cries of pain traveled over from the room one after another. She leaned against the wall outside leisurely. After waiting for a full ten minutes, the door to the interrogation room suddenly opened. Nora walked out of it calmly. There seemed to be a little displeasure on her countenance, making the hearts of the people outside sink. Ruth, however, became excited. She immediately said, Nora, did you get anything out of them? Or did you not manage to get them to say anything at all? Or did you get the same answer as I did just now? Also, you tortured him just now, right? Is the information received through such methods reliable? Will he give you false evidence? Nora stared at her. I didnt torture him. You didnt? Ruth sneered, How can that be? The mans voice was close to shooting up to the high heavens just now, we all heard it. Are you still trying to deny it?! Heh, Im going in to have a look! She went straight into the interrogation room. Damon and Mark also followed behind her closely. What the two of them were thinking, though, was that if Nora had really tortured the suspect, then they must find a way to cover it up for her. Unexpectedly, when the three of them entered the interrogation room, they instead found the bodyguard drenched in sweat. Cold sweat was dripping from his forehead, but he actually didnt look like he had suffered any injuries! Ruth refused to give up. She took a step forward and checked the persons vitals, but she couldnt find anything wrong with him. Ruth hesitated. Did she really not torture him? Why was Nora so mysterious in everything she did, though? She really didnt know what she had done just now. However, Ruth suddenly didnt dare to let her make contact with the other suspects anymore. She frowned and looked straight at Damon. She said, Nora must not have gotten anything out of them, but we clearly heard something just now. Therefore, we mustnt let her interrogate the rest of the suspects! Damon lowered his head. He, who had no affection for Ruth whatsoever, didnt feel like listening to Ruth talk at all at the moment. Ruth wanted to say more, but Noras low voice had already traveled over. He has confessed everything. Re-interrogate him and get a statement from him. Everyone: ?? Ruth: ??! After Nora said that, she glanced at the bodyguard in the interrogation room. The simple glance from her actually made the bodyguard shudder all over. The big burly man had always been rational and aggressive before this, but it was as if he had become a completely different person. Stunned, Ruth asked, What did she do to you? What did she do to him? The thought of what had taken place just now terrified the bodyguard. He swallowed and suddenly said, Ill confess! Ill confess everything! Dont let her interrogate me anymore! Shes the devil himself! The devil!!! Chapter 603 - Identity Exposed! Half an hour later, a dispirited Ruth walked out of the interrogation room with the others. All of them had rather awful looks on their faces as they looked at Ruth. Mark said, I will send the new information from the interrogation to Captain Ford right away. As for how you will be dealt with, its up to Captain Ford. After speaking, he hurriedly walked to the side and called Morris to give him a report. The others stared at Ruth. Five minutes later, Mark returned. He stared at Ruth and said, Captain Ford says that the special department does not need a hypocrite like you. Please leave!! Ruth might have deceived them, but her academic qualifications were real. Her claims of knowing Q and Black Cat were all made verbally, so there was no actual accountability to be held. It was just like how a lot of ordinary people would brag and claim that they knew certain high-ranking officials. Even if one saw through their lies, could they arrest him? As long as they didnt make use of that to break the law, no one could arrest them. Ruth hadnt broken the law either. If one must say that she had made a mistake, then it would just be negligence at work at most. Her academic qualifications and so on were all real. The interrogation plans she had produced were also all rigorous and backed up by science. It was just that the information she received from the interrogation was different from the final answer. Ruth bit her lip. Even without her looking up, she could still feel the gazes from the people around her. She balled up her hands and suddenly shouted, You cant do this to me! Captain Ford cant do this to me! Be it my interrogation methods or the statements, none of it is wrong! Noras mother really is the mysterious organizations second-in-command! There is no doubt about that! Seeing that she was still unrepentant, Mark sighed and said, But she has already betrayed the mysterious organization! You didnt manage to get them to tell you this critical fact! That makes the statement you got the complete opposite! Yes, thats right Yvette had indeed been the second-in-command in the mysterious organization. In fact, she had even been a key figure in the gene serums research and development. However, she had later betrayed the mysterious organization and fled back to the United States. After being arrested in the country, the reason why she had fled from prison was also to escape the mysterious organizations pursuit! That was why she had escaped to California! Also! When Yvette escaped, she had taken away a key part of the mysterious organizations research and development of the gene serum. As a result, their gene serum research and development had been missing something all these years. All the gene serums they had developed were also incomplete. This was why the people who consumed the gene serum either went crazy or died. Why had Yvette betrayed the mysterious organization? The bodyguards did not know the reason. All they knew was that the purpose of them coming to the United States was to take back from Yvettes successor everything that had belonged to the mysterious organization. It could be said that based on Ruths interrogation results, Nora had become the enemy of the special department. But when one looked at the final interrogation results instead, not only was Nora not their enemy, but she was even in the same camp as the special department. These were two completely different conclusions. As for whether it was Ruths lack of ability that led to her failure to uncover the final conclusion or a deliberate act on her part, Morris couldnt be bothered to pursue this. At least, on the surface, she was no longer suitable to stay in the special department. Meanwhile. Nora was outside the interrogation room. She had also interrogated the other bodyguards. The answers she got from them were the same. She clenched her jaw. She picked up her cell phone and loo Truemans reply to her text message: Your pregnancy was out of everyones expectations. After an investigation into it, we were able to confirm that your mother was the one who had set up the whole thing. You should be aware that she made a deal with Caleb, but she deceived him, as well as the rest of us all. The original agreement between Caleb and her was that once you came of age, she would return to the organization what she had stolen while you married into the Grays. But for some reason, she broke the agreement. Your mother has never been someone trustworthy! Nora stared at the text message. What she remembered of her mother was that she had fled to California behind Ians back. She was the one who had left her the audio recording in California, as well as the one who had made various arrangements for her future. After she came to New York, she had also learned from other people what her mother had been like. Therefore, the image she had of her mother had gradually started to take a clear shape in her mind. Even if she had never felt her mothers embrace before, the impression she had of her mother was now that of a strong, independent, powerful, and unrestrained woman. She was the center of attention that even young and talented men like Ian had pursued. It could be said that she was someone whom almost everyone looked up to. The Carefree Pill she had developed on a whim had become sought after by all after she improved its formula. Her prowess in alternative medicine was recognized by everyone in the field. Even Jon, no matter how much he disliked her, always looked like he thought of her as a talented person whenever he mentioned her. Everyone who had lived in the same era as her mother called her a legend whenever they mentioned her. She was just like the sun-alive and vibrant, yet also enviable. People only had praise for her whenever they mentioned her name! Yet, she had really once been a member of the mysterious organization On top of that, she had even made use of a method like artificial insemination to make her daughter pregnant! She took a deep breath, Calebs words suddenly flashing across her mind: the final truth will definitely be cruel. Nora clenched her hands into fists. No matter the reason for her betrayal to the mysterious organization, her decision was right. For the special department, the fact that she was not an enemy was cause for celebration. But for her Why on earth would she want to plot against her own daughter like that?! She had always hated how her life was out of her own control. Becoming pregnant was the only thing in her life that had deviated from her expectations. She could only say that she was fortunate that Justin was the childrens father. But what if she hadnt fallen in love with Justin her whole life? Would those two children have been destined to grow up without a mother or a father?! For a moment there, her feelings towards Yvette became rather complicated. At this time, Morris finally came back. He looked like he was in a hurry. From the looks of it, he had just gotten off the helicopter. After entering the special department, he immediately made eye contact with Nora. Then, he took a deep breath and said, You cant leave. Nora didnt respond. She was uninhibited by nature, and such a lifestyle of having to adhere to rules and regulations in everything she did actually didnt suit her. Compared to working in the special department, she would prefer to sleep instead. Besides, now that they had figured out the truth, she didnt feel that there was a need for her to stay anymore. She didnt speak, her stance clear. Morris gazed at her. A while later, he finally heaved a sigh. Never mind. Its only because certain people in the department disappointed you. His gaze swept towards Mark and the others nearby Mark and the others hung their heads at once. Cooperating with Ruth to interrogate Nora was indeed something that filled them with guilt. Nora said, Its nothing. She wasnt planning on holding those things against them because she had never once regarded Mark and the others as friends. Seeing how indifferent she was, Morris kept quiet for a moment before he finally said, If you want to leave, then why dont you pay Caleb Gray one last visit? He probably has something to tell you. Caleb? Nora was a little surprised. She then turned and walked towards Calebs interrogation room. In the hall. With a sharp look in his eyes, Morris stared at the people who had cooperated with Ruth. He pointed at them and said, Do you guys know what you have done wrong?! However, they didnt know what Morris was upset about. Someone among them even said with dissatisfaction, Captain Ford, we were just following procedure. We can apologize to Ms. Smith. Its too late. Morris knew that Nora would never turn back once she made up her mind. He also knew that everything that took place in the special department during this period of time had immensely disappointed her. Those people curled their lips disdainfully. Thats Ms. Smith being petty, then. Is there anyone here who wouldnt have the occasional disagreement with one another? How is it that shes the only But before he could finish his sentence, Morris gaze had already swept towards him, causing him to shut up. Isnt she just a forensic doctor? Whats she being so arrogant for?! Someone muttered under their breath. When Morris heard this, he sneered, A forensic doctor? Do you think she is just a forensic doctor?! The way I see it, you still dont understand what you have missed out on! What else could it be The man replied with dissatisfaction. At the side, as Damon stared after Nora, for some reason, he couldnt help but feel like there was some sort of mysterious and unfathomable aura around her. He suddenly asked, Shes not Q, is she? Morris didnt say anything. He did not deny it, but he did not refute him either. Damons eyes gradually widened. He thought of some of the things they had done to Nora after she joined the special department and he held his head in regret. If if she really is Q, then my god, what have I done to her?! The person next to him was taken aback when he heard him. However, even though Q was a god to the people in the IT department, they were nothing to them. Thus, he said, Whats the big deal about people like Q and Y? At the bottom of it all, they are just hackers. For the special department, its Black Cat who is the most impressive! As long as she isnt Black Cat, our loss is negligible! But as soon as he said that, someone nearby poked him. In a low voice, he said, After she interrogated the bodyguards just now, the bodyguards called her the devil and revealed everything As soon as he said that, the whole place suddenly fell silent. A short while later, someone murmured, S-surely not? Could it be that Chapter 604 - The Truth From Back Then! Impossible! If shes Q, how can she be Black Cat? Someone could not believe it. Besides, Miss Smith doesnt look like one to dirty her hands. A delicate young mistress cant be the number one killer. The number one killer was a top-secret agent! Such a person must have trained every muscle in their body. Furthermore, they probably had to train every day. Miss Smith was so free. She was either sleeping or preparing to sleep at all times. How could it be her? When this was said, everyone believed it. After all, in the special department, those who maintained their muscles really needed to train every day. However, Nora looked thin and weak. She could not be that strong. Someone else said, She was interrogating those people earlier. Black Cat must have given her some tips! This thought seemed to make everyone feel more comfortable and accept it. After all, if Nora was Black Cat, that would be too inconceivable. Therefore, everyone nodded and echoed this thought. Morris was not sure if Nora was Black Cat, either. However, in terms of martial arts, Nora was Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister. He felt that since she was Q and Big Sister, there was a high chance that she was Black Cat. After all, Black Cat was a top-secret agent and a special-class killer. No matter what they did, other than strong martial arts and intelligence, they also needed a good grasp of technology. Forget about the uncertainty. However Morris slowly said, Black Cats identity is mysterious. Its not something that can be seen through by any ordinary person. Black Cat isnt someone that just anyone can hire. However, Nora knows Karl. He might be the person who understands Black Cat the most. When the people heard this, they were a little indignant. Karl is also one of us now. Cant we just get Karl to invite Black Cat? She knows Black Cat probably through Karl, right? As soon as someone said this, Morriss voice turned cold. He smiled sarcastically and said, You have the cheek to mention Karl? Everyone shut their mouths at once. Morriss gaze swept across everyones faces coldly and he said word by word, You guys always say that Nora is useless. Then Ill help you guys count how many things she has done for us since she joined the special department! She was the one who lured Trueman out and gave us a chance to capture him. Regardless of whether shes Q or not, she was the one who gave us Truemans location. Otherwise, our Internet department wouldnt even be able to compare to the experts on Truemans side. We couldnt locate him at all! Furthermore, it was her who fixed the network departments bugs! Damons face turned red. Morris looked at Mark again. It was also her who set up a trap at the last minute and exposed Captain Johnsons true face. She also proved our hero Karls innocence. Otherwise, Karl would have been killed by you already, right?! You still want to find Black Cat through Karl? Heh Mark was embarrassed and lowered his head. So, what right do you have to judge Nora here? Not to mention her identity, just going by her contribution to the special department, who can compare to her? Morriss every word pierced into the hearts of these people. The entire place fell silent. No one raised any objections. Morris saw that the people had finally shut their mouths and looked at Mark. Come here. Mark followed behind Morris, and the two of them walked to the side. Morris suddenly said, Take a few people and monitor Ruth 24/7! You must catch her! Mark looked at him in a daze. Captain Ford, youre His eyes lit up. Youre suspecting Ruth? Morris lowered his eyes. Of course, Ruth was suspicious! She first interrogated the four bodyguards, and the answers she got were all aimed at Nora. If Nora had not interrogated the bodyguards again, she might have been implicated by Ruth. She might even have had to leave the country, right? Moreover, after detaining Nora, she took advantage of the time when his phone had no signal to interrogate Nora. It was as if she was afraid that he would not give her this chance. Furthermore he had received news of the mysterious organization and the other party had deliberately set up a signal jammer nearby. Wasnt this too much of a coincidence? If Nora had not hacked the jamming device and forcefully contacted him, he might still have been outside! There were too many coincidences, so many that he could not help but suspect Ruth. Before Morris could answer, Mark instantly stood up. Captain Ford, dont worry. I promise to complete the mission this time! Morris nodded. On the other hand, Nora entered Calebs interrogation room and saw Caleb was reading something. His cough seemed to have improved a lot and was not as frequent as before. Hearing this, Caleb turned to look at her and said, Your medicine is not bad. Before this, Nora had given Sheril a formula and asked her to help concoct a bottle of medicine. Although it could not treat lung cancer, it could slow down his cough. Nora nodded. Ill further refine it for you later. Caleb was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, Then you have to speed up.7 Nora: ? She was stunned for a moment and looked at Caleb in confusion. Caleb put down the book and poured a cup of tea for Nora. His treatment here had clearly improved. Im afraid Ill leave soon. Nora paused. Where are you going? Back to the mysterious organization. Caleb said slowly. His words stunned Nora. If he was imprisoned here, how could he return to the mysterious organization? Nora had just thought of this when Caleb answered her doubts. I chatted with Captain Ford. Nora instantly understood. Karls identity had already been revealed, and he was no longer suitable to be a spy overseas. So Morris had instigated Caleb? Nora was stunned. Calebs status in the mysterious organization should be quite high. How could he be persuaded to defect so easily? As she was thinking, she heard Caleb suddenly say, Actually, Im the same as your mother. The same Nora looked at him directly. What do you mean? Do you know why she betrayed the mysterious organization back then? Yes. Caleb replied calmly and pointed to the chair opposite him. Sit. There are some things I want to tell you. Nora was really only here to say goodbye. After all, she had left the special department. It was indeed inconvenient to see him again in the future. But she did not expect Caleb to suddenly reveal the truth from back then?! What had Yvette done back then?v Chapter 605 - Why Are You Pregnant?! Nora sat opposite Caleb and looked at this man who was getting thinner and thinner because of lung cancer. His deep eyes were filled with helplessness as if he had seen through the world. Those eyes made him look more refined. He slowly said, Do you know how your mother joined the mysterious organization? Nora shook her head. No. Caleb slowly said, Actually, she was tricked into it. Nora was surprised. Caleb continued, The mysterious organization was a small society. Your mother was deliberately set up with difficult questions and baited by them to join, but she had no idea what the organization was really doing Your mother was only interested in genetic modification. Human genes always have defects. Think about it, who wouldnt want their genes to be perfect? Your mother was virtuous and her research in medicine had already reached the peak back then. Everyone in the country said that Dr. Zabes alternative medicine was the best, but that was not the case. Back then, the best in alternative medicine was actually your mother. It was just that she was still young and could not compare to Dr. Zabe in terms of seniority. Thats why she was targeted by the mysterious organization. The leader of the mysterious organization was famous for his academic research. He often discussed medicine with your mother and threw out all kinds of difficult questions about the production of gene serums. Your mother used up all her wits and answered whatever questions she could every time. Over time, your mother started sensing that something was wrong, so she asked the leader. The leader invited your mother to visit their dream factory overseas. Only then did your mother discover the true identity of the mysterious organization! Caleb lowered his eyes. Do you know what the mysterious organization has done? Nora shook her head. I dont really know. Caleb took a deep breath and said slowly, The mysterious organization studied the gene serum. In the beginning, they tested it on adults and realized that their genes had already been rigidly fixed. It was not viable to change them again. Most of the people who had been injected with the gene serum either turned crazy or exploded. Therefore, they changed their strategy. Only experiments on some children could succeed. Therefore, in that year, they bought a thousand children who had been abducted or abandoned all over the world. Most of those children were just born and were not even three years old. Those children all became the subjects of their experiments. They often injected drugs and extracted blood from them. Some even treated them as Petri dishes to see the effects. They sized up the viruses and bacterias. Some even deliberately injected the ratio virus into them to see if the gene serum can defeat the virus. Some even had their hands and feet chopped off and their organs plucked because the researchers wanted to know if the gene serum had the ability to regenerate their organs And while doing those experiments, they wouldnt inject the children with anesthetic because the anesthetic would change the effect of the gene serum Among a thousand children, only a few survived, and most of them died. Noras heart clenched tightly when she heard these words. She had always known that the mysterious organization was filled with evil and was trying to change the human genetic sequence. Furthermore, she had seen with her own eyes that Hillary, Yvonne, and the others had all been harmed by that drug. After entering the special department, she had also checked the information and knew that the mysterious organization was experimenting with children. There were also data about there being about a thousand children. However, she had never known that the details were so infuriating! Caleb had said it in too much detail, so much so that an image appeared in her mind. If it was six years ago when she didnt have children, she might have only called them animals. However, now, whenever she thought of Cherry or Pete lying on the operating table and being tortured by them, she felt like destroying the mysterious organization! They were so cruel and inhumane! Noras expression turned cold. And? Caleb took a deep breath. When your mother saw this, she also felt strange anger. Only then did she realize that she had unintentionally helped a tyrant for so long. However, she also understood that a head-on clash could not resolve the problem. She pretended to cooperate and accepted the leaders invitation to become the boss of the research and development department and the second-in-command of the entire organization. Then, she found an opportunity to steal the data at the research and development department and fled back to the country with the information. Nora clenched her fists. Then? At that time, the mysterious organization was only thought of as an organization engaged in child trafficking. Your mother was caught by mistake. After she found an excuse to escape, she realized that the people in the mysterious organization were very resourceful. She could not resist at all and thus she fled. Do you know why she went to California? Nora shook her head. Caleb sighed. Because she had saved a three-year-old boy from the 1,000 children captured by the mysterious organization. That boy told her to look for his parents in California. Nora was stunned and looked at Caleb in shock. Caleb smiled. Thats right. That boy is me. Nora: !! She stood up in shock and looked at Caleb in disbelief. Caleb lowered his eyes and slowly said, When I was three, they injected me with a gene serum and improved my genetic code. They deliberately did not inject the serum all at once. At that time, my parents being quite capable reached the mysterious organization to find me. Unfortunately, by that time, I could no longer leave. My body had been conditioned such that I would die if I stopped taking the serum at regular intervals. I had to be injected with the serum every month to maintain my life. Perhaps he had said too much at once, and he coughed again. Nora handed the tea to him. He took a sip and suppressed the itch in his throat. And thus, I was tied to the mysterious organization. When my parents found out, they felt helpless. At that time, your mother decided to make a deal with the Grays. The Grays helped her hide her identity and guaranteed to raise you until you were 18 years old. She also left the formula for the last dose of the serum. I was to be injected with the last dose once I turned 25. When she heard this, Nora suddenly understood everything. No wonder she had an engagement with Anthony! No wonder the Grays did not break off the engagement even when she got pregnant. What they wanted was the formula for the last dose of the serum! And the reason why the mysterious organization came to New York and kept looking for her mother was because of that formula! At this moment, she came to a sudden realization! But what about her pregnancy? Why did her mother betray the Grays and arrange for her to have a child with Justin? Was there a secret behind this?! Chapter 606 - The Night Five Years Ago! She stared at Caleb. Caleb waved his hand. Dont look at me like that. I dont need that drug anymore. Nora was surprised. Caleb laughed softly. Im one of the few remaining children out of the 1,000. Logically speaking, my transformation was very successful. Unfortunately, I was diagnosed with lung cancer when I was 26. Thats why I no longer need that drug. Nora fell silent. Suddenly, she felt that the deal between the Grays and her mother was not worth it. They had helped hide their identities for so long, but in the end, fate had played a joke on Caleb. She lowered her eyes. If I can find the formula for the last drug, Ill give it to you. Caleb laughed softly. Arent you afraid that Im still loyal to the mysterious organization and am lying to you about the formula? Nora stared at him and did not speak for a moment. Caleb sighed silently. I wont tease you anymore. Ive already hated the mysterious organization deeply. This illness has instead helped me. I can finally get rid of them. However, Ive always been living on the edge. I only have two months left to live. I want to use my limited life to help the special department. It could be my help to humanity. Lets make them pay for the thousand children who died in front of me! Nora understood. So Morris will let you go and youll go undercover? Yes. Caleb looked at the ground. Trueman is one of the children of the leader. Back then, the leader threw his children in and injected them with serums. Only Trueman survived, so hes the second-in-charge of the mysterious organization. This is also the main reason why the mysterious organization has been looking for the last formula your mother left behind! If he doesnt inject the last dose within half a year, Trueman will die. Nora was stunned. Then you and Trueman Caleb chuckled. Thats right. I grew up with him. Many of us kept dying every month. In the end, only four have survived till now. Perhaps because of our experiences together, Trueman is still polite to me. Furthermore, because of the serum, Im smarter than ordinary people. My status in the mysterious organization is higher. But even so, I dont know where the leader and Truemans nest is My goal for returning this time is to find their foundation so that the special department can cooperate with Interpol and eliminate them all! Nora was silent for a long time. The truth she had been searching for was exposed in front of her just like that, but this truth was incomparably cruel. After a long time, she asked, How did my mother die back then? Caleb was silent for a moment. Nora stared at him with a determined look. I want to hear the truth. Caleb sighed. The mysterious organization is very powerful. Back then, your mother leaked some information under the cover of my parents. Seeing that they were about to come looking for you, your mother chose to die to protect you. Back then, Yvette had left Ian because she didnt want to drag him into all of her mess. Later on, when she was discovered, she knew that she could no longer escape. She had used her death to stop that pursuit. Caleb continued, After your mother died, my parents helped cover all the evidence, and you were safe. But no one expected for the Andersons to recognize you. You even appeared in New York in such a high-profile manner. Yvette had a daughter who was still alive. This attracted the attention of the mysterious organization, and it finally made them discover what had happened back then. Caleb lowered his eyes. When he found out that my parents and I had hidden your whereabouts to protect you, the leader wanted to kill me. It was Trueman who begged for mercy and saved my life. Nora also said, After you were caught, Trueman sent me a message. He said that he would answer one of my questions in exchange for me to give you medicine. He treats you pretty well. Caleb sighed. Yes, this is also why I didnt betray all these years the mysterious organization despite knowing that they were in the wrong. Nora nodded and asked again, About my pregnancy I dont know anything about that, Caleb replied. I dont understand why you got pregnant. I dont understand why my family has protected you for so many years. Caleb smiled bitterly. Back then, Anthony despised you and refused to fulfill the marriage agreement. After this matter blew up too many times, my family even suggested that I take his place and fulfill the marriage agreement. He looked at Nora, his eyes were suddenly deep. In the end, were not fated to be together. Faced with his words, Nora did not know how to answer. Caleb muttered to himself, Fortunately, you didnt marry me. He coughed. Nora looked at him and sighed. She did not say anything and patted his shoulder. When are you leaving? Ill see you off. No, its fine. Caleb replied slowly, Ill pretend to escape. Otherwise, Trueman would find out. Nora nodded. The two of them were speechless for a moment. Nora simply said, Ill get going then. Okay, goodbye. When Nora walked to the door, she realized that Caleb had already picked up the book and was back to reading it leisurely. He looked warm and mellow, and he indeed looked suitable for such a scene. Nora then went out and did not see Caleb suddenly put down his book after she left. He looked at the door and let out a long sigh. Then, he covered his chest and coughed violently. He quickly took out the medicine Nora had prepared for him. He opened it and wanted to take a pill, but he suddenly realized that there was only one pill left in the bottle. He stared at the pill for a while and suddenly laughed at himself. He placed the pill back into the bottle and could not bear to take it. Nora, who was outside the door, did not know this. She only looked at Morris and asked, When did Caleb start talking? Morris stared at Nora for a while and replied, The day after you sent him the medicine. Nora: She did not speak and just waved at Morris before leaving.. From the moment she left the special department to the parking lot, she did not look back. Life was not worth looking back at. Nora arrived at the parking lot and saw Justins car parked not far away. She had just walked over when she saw Ruth standing in front of Justin. She was tightly clutching Justins sleeve. Mr. Hunt, I knew it. I knew you would definitely come if I locked up Nora. Its too difficult to see you! Justins expression was cold and even a little impatient. He was about to speak when Ruth shouted, You cant treat me like this. Have you forgotten that night five years ago? I was the woman that night! Nora, who was about to walk over, was speechless. She stopped in her tracks. Her first thought was not that Justin was dating this woman, but that Ruth was somehow involved in the matter of extracting Justins sperm and injecting it into her body to make her pregnant?! How did she get pregnant? How did Justin lose his memories and got schemed against? She was still wondering when this woman exposed herself. She had really met her match!! Chapter 607 - Capture Her Justin did not plan to bother with this woman at all. However, he did not expect Ruth to suddenly say such a shocking thing, making him frown. Actually, he had dreamed of that night a few times recently. In his dream, he had not been robbed by some cold instrument. Instead, he had slept with a woman! He had brushed it aside thinking it was just a wet dream. However, when Ruth shouted this, he frowned tightly. For some reason, at this moment, he recalled very clearly that he had indeed slept with a woman five years ago! This realization suddenly made him nervous. His heart clenched slightly as he subconsciously looked at Nora. His first reaction was-would Nora be angry? The second reaction was-if that person was Ruth, he would definitely feel extremely disgusted. Damn it! However, in his memories, he did not seem to be rejecting her that night This thought made him feel like he had swallowed a fly. He felt like his body had betrayed him As his thoughts ran wild, the bodyguards who had rushed forward to chase Ruth away were stunned. From what Ruth said, she seemed to have slept with Mr. Hunt? Should they chase her away or retreat? Everyone looked at Justin in confusion. However, their big boss was staring straight at Nora in front of him. He did not give them a single glance, making them unable to do anything! Should they go forward and pull Ruth away or retreat quickly? Boss, please give some instructions? They didnt want to watch some melodramatic scene here!! While everyone had their own thoughts, it gave Ruth a chance to showcase her skills. She tried to grab Justins hand. The man dodged guiltily. Ruth did not get his hand, but she grabbed his sleeve. Ruth looked straight at him. Weve slept together before. Mr. Hunt, have you really forgotten me? Do you really not remember me?! Justin: !! He saw Nora standing there silently in the distance, her gaze fixed on him. He frowned in panic. Dont talk nonsense! Im not talking nonsense. I have evidence! Ruth was very anxious. She took out her phone directly. After we slept together back then, I took a photo to remember it. With that, she handed the photo to Justin. Justin stared at the photo. He narrowed his eyes slightly. In the photo, he was lying on the bed, asleep. Ruth was beside him. Her cheeks were slightly red, revealing her fair shoulders. She looked shy and bashful. Now, there was even evidence. Justin felt that he could not explain anymore, especially when he met Noras cold gaze. It actually made him feel that he was dirty?! Justin felt like he had swallowed half a fly, and he was so disgusted. He pushed Ruth away and strode towards Nora. Nora, let me explain Nora waved her hand. Stay where you are. Justin was taken aback. Ruth bit her lip and looked over. After seeing Nora, her eyes flickered with a fierce and cold light. But then, she looked at her pitifully. Miss Smith, dont be angry. It was an accident but but after that night, I never forgot Mr. Hunt Mr. Hunt also liked me. That night, he wanted me three times He even said he would be responsible for me Her eyes turned red immediately. She stared at Nora and said, I know Im being very shameless in saying this, but I really love him I beg you, please help me and Mr. Hunt! You dont love him at all, anyway. Youre only with him because of the child She lowered her head and cried. Justins expression changed drastically. He pushed her away with disdain as if he was pushing away a pile of trash; as if being stained by her once was already very disgusting and dirty. He shouted sternly, Dont talk nonsense! Nora, Im not, I didnt five years ago, you know, I had no memories! I was framed! Ruth cried even harder. Mr. Hunt, how could you be like this You clearly wanted it that night. You seemed intoxicated when you rushed into my room As she spoke, she looked at Nora. However, this woman, who was usually very cold, was now covered in a layer of frost. She stared at Justin and suddenly sneered before turning to leave. Justin strode forward, wanting to chase after her. However, before he could move, Ruth had already grabbed his arm again. Mr. Hunt, you cant treat me like this! When she blocked him, Nora had already gotten into her big black car and driven away. Justins expression was very ugly. He lowered his head to look at her, his long phoenix eyes filled with anger and violence. He shouted softly, Let go! Ruth was frightened by his appearance. The mole at the corner of his eye seemed to be filled with killing intent, making her take a step back. At this moment, Lawrence suddenly walked over in rapid steps and handed the phone to Justin. He whispered, Mr. Hunt, bad news! Justins eyes narrowed as he looked down. Lawrence explained, I dont know who sent this message saying that youre suspected of rape. It even has a photo of you and Miss Ruth from a few years ago! Justin looked down. It was a photo of him breaking into Ruths room. Lawrence said, Everyone is speculating now that you often used your power to force women to do in private and even took pictures of them. They say that there are many others that havent been photographed. Theyre requesting a strict investigation! Justin suddenly looked at Ruth. You did this?! Ruth bit her lip. Yes, I did it. Mr. Hunt, I can go out there and say that were boyfriend and girlfriend. Then, it wont be considered rape. Otherwise, youll definitely be sued! Justin frowned. Ruth stared at him. Mr. Hunt, can we talk now? Justin thought for a moment before saying, Get in. Ruth got into Justins car and they drove all the way to the Hunt manor. When they entered, she turned to look at the scenery outside, a light appearing in her eyes. She was going to be the mistress here soon! She did not see that Justin was looking down and sending a message to Nora. I brought her to the Hunt manor. No matter what we do to her here, no one will know. You can come over. Do you want me to pick you up? Chapter 608 - My Dad’s Not Here~ Nora replied, No need. Ill come over later. Just now, outside the special department, although Nora and Justin hadnt said a word, when their eyes met, Justin instantly understood Noras meaning. It was outside the special department. The special department was half a police station. It was a fair and strict place. It would be inconvenient to interrogate Ruth there, so it was best to take her away. Therefore, Nora took the opportunity to act. Normal girlfriends would be jealous at that time, right? Therefore, it was normal for her to be angry and leave. Subsequently, Ruth directed and acted in a public opinion battle. It seemed like she was forcing Justin to lower his head, but Justin was only beating her at her own game and taking advantage of the situation. Justin put down his phone and narrowed his eyes again. Ruth should be thankful because if not for Nora coming to interrogate her about her role in what had happened back then, he really wanted to kill Ruth on the spot! Unfortunately, Ruth seemed unaware of this fact. The car arrived at the Hunt manor and drove into Justins residence. The car stopped and Justin got Ruth out of the car and into the living room. As soon as they entered the living room, Justin was about to call for someone to take Ruth down when Mrs. Hunts voice suddenly sounded. Justin, youre finally back! With that, she walked over with her walking stick, trembling. Whats with the report on the Internet? Whats going on between you and that girl? After saying this, she saw Ruth following behind Justin. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. She frowned in surprise. This is? Ruth immediately stepped forward and held Mrs. Hunts hand. Mrs. Hunt, Im Ruth, and Im also the girl from the report. Mr. Hunt and I are At this point, she glanced shyly at Justin and then lowered her head. Its that kind of relationship. Mrs. Hunt immediately frowned and looked at Justin in surprise and confusion. Justin, youre Ruth was about to say something when Justins face turned cold and he said, Grandma, I have something to discuss here. Please leave for now. Mrs. Hunt was actually afraid of Justin. He used to listen to her when he was young, but when he grew up and had his own views, he would never listen to her again. Mrs. Hunt knew very well that apart from respect, Justins feelings for her were of familial love. She would not do anything to hurt their relationship, so she said, Alright, then you guys talk. You guys talk The old lady leaned on her walking stick and walked out slowly. After she left, Ruth looked at Justin and directly spoke her mind, Mr. Hunt, I want to be Mrs. Hunt! Elsewhere. Nora returned to the Smiths and saw Tanya standing outside the door. She asked anxiously, How is it? Tanya: Theyre still arguing. The reason she rushed back was that Tanya had sent her a message saying that the two children had gotten into a fight! They had a fight! This was the first time she had heard of it. After all, Cherry was a little cutie who spoke her mind and made people love her. And Pete was a sensible and obedient little gentleman. How could the two of them get into a fight? Hearing the two words still arguing, Nora instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Fortunately, I came back quickly. Tanya nodded. Yes, go talk to them As soon as she said this, she heard Noras next words. Otherwise, I wouldnt have had the chance to see what their fight looks like! Tanya: ???! Was this something a mother should say?! When Nora entered, Cherry was arguing with Pete. Pete said sternly, Cherry, you cant play games every day. You should learn something. Cherry refused to let go of her phone and hugged it in her arms. Pete is bad. If you keep trying to control me, I wont love you anymore! Why should humans learn, anyway?! Pete lectured her seriously, Its to make yourself better! And? Then, when you grow up, you can learn many techniques. You can also control everything without being confused by the butler! And then? Pete: After that, you can live a happy and blissful life. Cherry was being unreasonable. But I have my parents and you. Im already living a blissful life! Pete: ? He could only explain again, Cherry, you have to make your life valuable. You cant live every day in vain! This is wrong! Why? Making life valuable is to satisfy your own desires, right? Its also to make you happy? But the value of my existence is to get first place in the game! Im being needed every day! Without me, Chesty cant even get first place in the national server! Cherry patted her chest. Im very awesome! Pete: I cant out-talk you, but you have to learn knowledge, especially your English. You have to make up for your idioms and poems! I know how to memorize 300 poems- Cherry was very persistent. Pete: But you dont know Mathematical Olympiad questions! You dont know how to do programming, and you dont know how to make a robot either. You still have a lot to learn! Cherry bit her lip. Pete, what youre saying is too boring. Boohoo. But I also know someone whos very good with these things. Hes a genius! With that, she picked up her phone and opened an application. There was a lot of chat content inside. She sent a voice message. Are you there? My brother wants to compete with you! After sending the message, she said to Pete, I met him overseas. Hes five years old this year, just like you! Dont force me to study. Go compete with him!. The other party replied with a voice message. It was a young voice, but this voice had a hint of ruffianism. Where did you get a brother from? Dont you only have one brother? Cherry: My biological brother. My mother found my biological brother! The other party: Tsk~ So what if hes your biological brother? Ill definitely beat him, but I dont have time to compete with him now. Cherry: Why? What are you busy with? The person said, Im dissecting a small animal. I plan to replace the rabbits leg with another rabbits. Cherry was stunned. Didnt your father stop you from playing with those things? As soon as she said this, the other party replied, Hehehehe, my father will be away for a few days. Im simply too free! Chapter 609 - Go to the Hunts to Interrogate Ruth! Cherry asked again, Where did your father go? The other party: God knows. Anyway, thats not important. The important thing is that no one will care about me. Cherry asked, Doesnt your mother care about you? The other party: I dont have a mother. I lived with my father alone. Cherry: ?? The other party replied, Alright, lets not talk about it. Im busy. Ill let your brother come and see how awesome I am another day! Cherry put down her phone in resignation. Beside her, Pete looked at her curiously. Who is this? Cherry tilted her head and explained, This is a good friend I know from the Internet. His hobby is to grow wheat on cows. He can make the wheat smell like beef, dogs, rabbits, and dogs. Hes very smart. He once connected a dogs body to a cats head for two hours. Unfortunately, they died in the end. Pete: Cherry, stay away from this person! Cherry was stunned and asked in confusion, Why? Pete said seriously, Because this person is either a lunatic, and everything he says is a lie, or hes crazy! Why did he connect the dogs body with the cats head? Did he torture the two pets to death just for fun? At these words, Cherry thought of a child torturing two little pets and instantly shuddered. She swallowed. Pete, you make it sound so scary! Pete continued to teach her seriously. So stay away from him in the future! Tanya and Nora, who were at the door, were speechless. Tanya said, If not for Petes honesty and kindness, I would have thought he was jealous. Nora: The corners of Noras lips spasmed. In fact, over this period of time, she had long realized that however obedient and sensible Pete was, it was only on the surface. How could Pete be a good person when he grew up with Justin? This fellow had many thoughts. To put it bluntly, he was scheming. She had just confirmed that Pete was jealous! Otherwise, he would not have said bad things about the other boy! However, when did Cherry make such a weird friend? Which family was that child from? He was so young, but he was already so cruel. Of course, Cherry was not easily fooled. She pursed her lips. Brother, I wont talk to him if you let me play games! Pete: !! He was silent for a moment before he sighed and did not probe further. Forget it. Cherry picked up her phone excitedly. The slightly intense dispute dissipated into thin air. Nora looked at Tanya. See that? Its a good thing I came fast. Tanya: The scene of the two children being obedient returned to the room. Nora simply went out. Just as she was about to leave, her phone suddenly rang She took a look and realized that it was Morris. She was stunned for a moment before answering the call. She heard Morris say, Caleb has escaped. Nora was surprised. So fast? Yes, everyones attention was on you and Ruth today. He found a chance to escape. That was true. After all, Caleb wanted to pretend that he had escaped. It was definitely appropriate for the special department to be in such a mess today, but She suddenly felt a little regretful. Previously, she had asked Sheril to make a few cough pills for him. As it was her first time making them, she had only made a few and was urgently making a second batch. Unfortunately, with him gone, she could not give them to him even if she made one, right? As she thought about this, Morris suddenly changed the topic. I heard that Ruth and Mr. Hunt have returned to the Hunts? And Mr. Hunt is suspected of raping her? Nora frowned and sounded a little unhappy. Is that so? Yes, my people saw her enter the Hunt Manor with their own eyes. If possible, can you spare her life? I still want to use her to bait people. Nora was silent for a moment before saying, Dont worry. Justin and I are good law-abiding citizens. In the special departmentthe corners of Morriss mouth twitched when he heard the beeping sound on the phone. Mark, who was beside him, looked at Morris carefully. Our people cant enter the Hunt Manor, so we dont know what theyre doing inside We really dont have a choice. Can we get Miss Smith to take a look? And report to Us He did not pursue the matter with Ruth nor suspect her. He only chased her away. It was all Morriss bait. He wanted to see her contact the mysterious organization and take advantage of the opportunity. However, who would have thought that Ruth would be taken to the Hunt Manor as soon as she left the special department, causing them to lose their surveillance?! Morris looked at him and sneered. Report? In what capacity should I ask Miss Smith to report to us?! If she was still in the special department, then I could request her to go on a mission as her superior. But what should I do now? Mark shut his mouth and lowered his head. Why did it feel like the special department was in chaos ever since the moment Miss Smith left? The investigation that had finally gotten on track previously had become troublesome again Nora got out of the car and was about to walk to the living room when she was grabbed by Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunt looked at her and saw that she did not look happy. She instantly trembled and coughed. She suddenly said, Miss Smith, um, you have to be forgiving Nora: ??? The old lady suddenly felt guilty. Although she was very arrogant in the past, after learning that Nora was Petes biological mother, she knew that this marriage was set in stone! Even if it was just for Pete, she had to be Justins wife. Therefore, she had to suppress Nora in the future. She could not let her be too arrogant in the Hunts. But now! Why was there another woman? What if Miss Smith got angry and suddenly broke off the engagement?! She was anxious inside, but Nora could not be bothered with her. She had already walked into Justins living room. As soon as she entered, she saw Ruth sitting calmly on the ground. Her hands and feet were already tied, but she was not anxious or flustered. She said with certainty, Mr. Hunt, I dared to come here alone with you because I have leverage. Your interrogation techniques are useless against me. Unless Black Cat comes in person, no one can make me talk Chapter 610 - A Woman’s Jealousy Lawrence and two bodyguards stood behind Ruth. Justin sat on the sofa with a cold expression and a strong aura. At first glance, he reminded Nora of the first time she had met this man in California. Only at times like these could Nora clearly see that this man had a noble status. When he was not in front of her, the mans expression was high and mighty. His entire body exuded an unapproachable aura. He could not be bothered with Ruth and only lowered his head to handle the documents. Lawrence was talking to Ruth instead. Miss Ruth, dont make things harder for yourself. Over the years, no one has ever been able to hide anything from us Ruth did not want to bother with him at all and directly said to Justin, Mr. Hunt, its useless for you to ignore me like this. Arent you afraid of the publics opinion? If I just disappear out of nowhere, Im afraid the outside world will start talking about you silencing me! Justin turned a page of the document, took out a pen, and signed it. However, Lawrence said, Tsk, Miss Ruth, youre looking down on the Hunts too much, arent you? Do you think a battle of public opinion will matter to us? Do you think you can publish such news as you please with Y around? Ruth was stunned. She looked at Lawrence and saw strong confidence coming from this assistant. It was as if those things were nothing to him. She bit her lip. Shut up! Im talking to Mr. Hunt. How can you interrupt?. Lawrence raised his chin and sneered. Miss Ruth, you have to know that Im only here to talk to you because Im bored. Do you think you would otherwise have the chance to talk to me? As Justins special assistant, Lawrences words had a very big say in New York! Ordinary people would have to rack their brains if they wanted an opportunity to speak to him. He was very proud and aloof. Ruth was furious. Who do you think you are? Do you know who I am? You cant afford to offend me! Lawrence sneered. Who are you? Ruth wanted to say something, but she calmed down. You want to pry information out of me? I wont say anything Then, she looked at Justin again and said, Mr. Hunt, I suggest you let me go. Lets have a good talk. Otherwise, my people will call the police if Im missing for 24 hours! Lawrence: Omg, Im so scared! He pursed his lips. Who do you think the Hunts are? Even if your people call the police, can they step foot into our property without any evidence? Ruth frowned. You Lawrence squatted down. So, I suggest you talk nicely. After all, we dont want to kill women either. Ruth spat and saliva splattered on Lawrences face. Since I dared to come, Im not afraid of torture. Besides, you cant torture me! If I lose so much as a strand of hair, I guarantee that Mr. Hunt will regret it very much! Lawrence frowned. He did not know where Ruths confidence came from, but to be safe, he still looked at Justin. At this moment, Justin finally put down the document. He slowly raised his head, but his gaze passed through Ruth and went straight to Nora. Then, he stood up. He was still acting very cold and distant, but now, a smile suddenly appeared on his face. He strode to Nora and said, Youre here! Nora nodded calmly and then turned her gaze to Ruth. Ruth did not seem to expect her to come over, but the moment she saw her, she suddenly understood something. She looked at Justin again and frowned. You all teamed up to deceive me! Nora and Justin could not be bothered with her. Only Lawrence bothered to talk to her. Of course. Did you just notice? Heh, Miss Smith and our Mr. Hunt can already talk with just their eyes. How could he have been stirred up by you? Let me tell you, your matters are nothing in Mr. Hunts eyes. Besides, Miss Smith is very magnanimous. She has been framed before, so she definitely wont fuss about anything! As he spoke, Lawrence glanced at Nora carefully. Nora: She turned back to look at Justin and saw that he was also sizing her up. It seemed like this person really cared about her opinion. However If Justin had really slept with Ruth, it would be quite disgusting. She simply waved her hand and said to Lawrence, Stop wasting time. Just interrogate her. Lawrence instantly nodded. Just as he was about to call for someone to pull her down, Ruths eyes widened and she gritted her teeth. She looked at Justin and shouted, I slept with Mr. Hunt. Do you really dare to interrogate me? Do you dare to touch me?! Everyone: ? Lawrence was stunned by the logic of her words. Why cant we interrogate you? Ruth looked at Justin. Mr. Hunt, can you really bear to? We had a one-night stand after all. How could you treat me like this?! There was a silence. After a while, a sneer came from Noras mouth. Her pretty face could not help but tighten slightly. She only felt that this womens brain circuit was damaged. She shook her head and mocked, Do you think youre filming a tv show? Ruth bit her lip. Youre too shameless. Are you going to torture me? Im a woman. You guys call yourself men?! Lawrence: Nora waved her hand. Forget it. Find a soundproof room. Ill interrogate her. Lawrence was stunned. Miss Smith, youre doing it? Why? Cant I? Nora retorted. Lawrence hurriedly glanced at Justin and saw him nod. He then said eagerly, Of course! you can definitely do it! With that, he got the two bodyguards to carry Ruth to the basement. The dark room in the basement was very soundproof. After the few of them went in, Ruth was tied to a chair. Her posture was still calm. Ive already said that you will only hear what I want to say. Youll never know what I dont want to say! Lawrence also persuaded, Miss Smith, why dont we do it? After all, its not appropriate to let you do such a bloody thing, right? Actually, he was thinking to herself, Miss Smith, you can treat illnesses, but can you interrogate people? However, he quickly figured out that Miss Smith wasnt here just to interrogate her. She just wanted to take the opportunity to hurt Ruth! Sigh, women! They were indeed petty. Although they said they were not jealous, they actually cared more than anyone else, right? He wanted Miss Smith to have fun. Later, he would find an excuse to take care of her mood and do it himself! Chapter 611 - Nora is Black Cat!! The basement was very big and spacious. It was dozens of square meters. Ruth was tied to a chair in the corner with some equipment for interrogation. Justin sat on the leather sofa beside her, and the two bodyguards stood respectfully behind him. Lawrence was explaining to Nora one by one. Miss Smith, this isnt an ordinary whip. There are thorns on it. Its especially painful! Even a strong man cant last five minutes with this whip! Do you want to use this? Nora shook her head and sighed. Its too rough. Lawrence: He could only walk to the other side and take out a box of needles. Miss Smith, have you seen this before? Do you know how you can prick her with these needles? It wont leave any marks on the person, but its super painful! You can also insert these needles into her body or along her blood vessels to slowly reach into her heart, tormenting her bit by bit Nora also shook her head. This is too despicable. Lawrence kept explaining one tool after another. Until he had introduced all the tools in the room. Nora did not find any one satisfactory. Lawrence was a little speechless, but he was still very cooperative. At least, explaining these torture devices one by one was already psychological torture for Ruth! When Lawrence saw that Nora was not satisfied, he could not help but sigh in his heart. Miss Smith was a girl after all. She probably could not stand these scary things. Tsk, tsk. What interrogation? She probably just wanted a little taste of it. However, he still said, If Miss Smith doesnt like them, why dont the few of us go through these tools on her first and see if she can withstand it?! If she can, then well let Miss Smith do it again! With that, Lawrence looked at Ruth. However, Ruth calmly remained seated. There was no fear in her eyes at all. She sighed. Mr. Hunt, you forced your way into my room and raped me back then. Youve let me down. Besides, do you think these torture devices will work on me? She was arrogant and looked very confident. However, it was unknown where this confidence came from. This made Justin and Nora feel extremely surprised. In fact, when Justin invited Ruth to the Hunts, he originally wanted to find another excuse, but Ruth had readily agreed. At that time, Ruths actions had exceeded Justins expectations. No woman should be so stupid as to threaten a business tycoon. Moreover, judging from what Ruth had done in the special department, she should be a meticulous person. She pretended to know Q and Black Cat and successfully fooled almost everyone. In fact, if these two identities werent Noras own, Ruth might not have been slapped so hard in the face. One should wonder how could such a smart woman fall into their trap so easily? Moreover, she kept saying that her identity was not simple Not simple Lawrence suddenly said, Could it be that youre an agent who has undergone secret training? Ruth sneered. So what if I am? So what if Im not? I didnt expect Mr. Hunt to be so cold-blooded to the woman he once had a relationship with! After saying that, she looked at Nora again. And you! Do you really not care that I slept with him? Nora replied calmly, Its already the 21st century. Are you still living in ancient times? Regardless of whether Ruths words were true or not, even if they were true, it was five or six years ago. Modern people from the 21st century wouldnt care about such small things. Moreover, it was under the circumstances where Justin was schemed against. How could Nora be jealous and act unreasonably because of this No way! Nora would never admit that she was jealous. That was why she had not said a word to Justin since she entered. Ruth bit her lip and took a deep breath before saying, We didnt just sleep together for a night! Nora raised her eyebrows and smiled. I had guessed it. Ruth was stunned. Nora continued, You were the one who schemed against him back then, right? But I dont understand. Whose side are you on? Ruth stared at her. Alright, since youve guessed it, I have nothing to hide. Im one of your mothers people! The message Trueman sent her had said that Noras pregnancy was all planned by her mother. So if her mothers people had schemed against Justin, then Ruth was indeed one of her mothers people? But this was impossible! As she was thinking, Ruth suddenly said, Back then, I drugged Justin, but he was too strong. Even with the drug, he could still withstand it. I had no choice but to do it myself Only then did I obtain his sperm. However, later on, I became more and more jealous of you. I didnt want to be an invisible person. I also fell for Mr. Hunt, thats why I came here. How is it? Are you satisfied with this answer? No. Nora sneered. There are too many holes. There are flaws in your logic. I guess youre from the mysterious organization. Ruth sneered. How is that possible? Dont slander me here! Nora rubbed her wrist and stepped forward. It seems like you really wont cry until you see the coffin. Since youre not cooperating, dont blame me for being ruthless! With that, she arrived in front of Ruth. Ruth glared at her. Im one of your mothers people, but Ive undergone training! Using these torture devices on me is a waste of time! I dont like to waste time, either. Nora suddenly leaned closer to Ruth and whispered into her ear. You can only hype yourself up as an interrogation master by using my reputation. You dont know a thing about interrogation, Ruth! Ruths eyes widened when she heard this. She looked at Nora in disbelief. Her lips trembled. You, you, youre Black Cat? How could this be?! She was Black Cat Why was she Black Cat?! No, she suddenly thought back to the times in the special department. Every time she mentioned that she knew Black Cat, Nora would always have a mocking smile on her face. Furthermore, when Nora entered the interrogation room and interrogated those bodyguards, they started singing in no time. At that time, she had thought that Black Cat had guided her While she was extremely frightened, Nora lowered her eyes. She took out two gloves from her pocket and slowly put them on. Last time, I needed five minutes to interrogate the top-secret agent known to have the toughest mouth. Guess how long will you last? Chapter 612 - Child!! The basement was very dark. Ruth looked at Nora. Her voice was very low, but there was a little coldness in it. It sounded arrogant and domineering. The mottled light shone on her face, making the womans body flicker between light and dark. She was like an envoy from hell No, it could be said that she was a demon from hell! Ruths nervous breathing stopped. She suddenly recalled that scene back in the special department-after Nora came out of the interrogation room, the bodyguard had shouted that he would confess as long as the demon did not interrogate him again!! Furthermore, Black Cats achievements were famous all over. International agents were known to have the strongest mouths. No matter what mission they received, it would be strictly confidential. It had almost become the benchmark of the agent world. However, that person was defeated by Black Cat. On a mission, Black Cat only needed five minutes to knock out the employers name from his mouth Five minutes Ruths mentality collapsed. She believed that she had undergone strict training and was stronger than those bodyguards, but she was no match for the strongest agent! Therefore, before Nora could do anything, she suddenly closed her eyes and shouted, Ill say it. Ill say whatever you want me to say! Noras hand paused slightly. She placed her hands on either side of Ruths chair and approached her with a strong aura. She asked, Whats your relationship with Trueman? Ruth bit her lip. Seeing that she was silent, Nora sneered. Do you want to know how I got the strongest agent to speak? Its actually very simple. My scalpel is very sensitive. I cut his tissue layer by layer, letting him feel his skin being peeled off bit by bit without anesthesia She took out a small and exquisite scalpel from her pocket. Ruth shivered and shouted suddenly, Trueman is my brother! Nora paused. Even Justins movements stopped for a moment. Ruth shouted, Trueman is my brother! I come from the Yale family! So you cant attack me. The Yales will never let you go! Nora narrowed her eyes. So youre really from the mysterious organization? Ruth gritted her teeth. Yes. Nora continued to ask, Then were you the one who plotted my pregnancy six years ago?! Ruth shook her head. I didnt plot it. I was just involved! Nora suddenly let out a deep breath. Ever since she learned that her pregnancy was planned by her mother, the uncomfortable feeling of being schemed against had finally dissipated. Indeed. Her mother would rather sacrifice herself to protect her. How could she have done such a thing without her knowledge? Nora lowered her eyes. Why did you scheme against me? Ruth stared at her. It was your mother who betrayed the mysterious organization first. We only wanted to break your agreement with the Grays! Besides, you were so well hidden. Wasnt it just right to punish you when we found you?! With that, Ruth stared at her. Also, you should thank me. You were fat and ugly back then. No one wanted you! I heard that Anthony Gray proposed to break off the engagement many times, but he was rejected. If not for me, where else would you have found such a good man?! And you were so lucky to have a child for him! Nora: She raised her almond-shaped eyes slightly and suddenly looked at Justin before saying calmly, Yes, I want to thank you for this. If not for you, I might never have met him. Her words made Ruth bite her lip tightly. Yes, if you hadnt given birth to his child, how could Mr. Hunt have fallen for you?! You should thank your stomach for doing so! However, Nora asked again, Then why him? If it was to punish me, wouldnt it be better to find a random bad man? Ruth frowned. How would I know? I told you, I didnt plan it. I just cooperated. My mission was to scheme against Justin! Nora was puzzled. Was it planned by Trueman? Ruth sneered. Thats right. My brother has really found a good man for you. Nora lowered her eyes and said after a while, How did you scheme against Justin? Ruth looked at Justin and took a deep breath. This is very simple. I drugged his food, but I didnt expect him to be so strong. In the end, I had to do it myself At this point, she looked at Justin. So, Mr. Hunt, you and this woman arent even married yet, but weve already done it! You cant treat me like this! Justin still ignored her. However, Nora sneered. Who cares about marriage? Children are the most important. Cant you even see this? As soon as these words were out, Ruth was furious. She suddenly looked at Nora and Justin. Children? Heh, do you think youre the only one with a child? What if I say that I gave birth to a child for Mr. Hunt too?! Mr. Hunt, I also got pregnant that night. I gave birth to a boy! That child is yours! If we really count, were even more intimate! In the underground interrogation room, there was a sudden silence. Even Lawrence, who was watching the commotion, suddenly shut his mouth. The smile on his face disappeared. He looked at Ruth in disbelief. Justin also raised his eyebrows and looked at Ruth in surprise. This was the most unexpected answer in todays interrogation. Noras eyes narrowed and she froze on the spot. Seeing that none of them spoke, Ruth sneered and finally found her place. Why did I come here with Mr. Hunt? Dont I know that he takes both black and white? If I didnt have a trump card, I wouldnt be here! She looked at Justin. Our son is in the hands of my brother overseas. I want to tell you that I have to video chat with my brother every day to ensure nothing happens to him. Otherwise, our son will suffer every pain I do! If I break a finger, he will also break a finger! Since you love your children so much, you wont ignore the well-being of our child, right?! Justin narrowed his eyes. Ruth took a deep breath as finally had the upper hand. She slowly smiled. However, she did not expect Justin to stand up the next moment. He walked over step by step, his tall figure filled with oppression. He finally said his first sentence ever since entering the basement. Do you think I really forgot what happened that night? Chapter 613 - Justin’s Glorious Coldness Ruths pupils constricted as a flustered expression flashed across her face. After finding out that Nora was Black Cat, she was in a mess. That was why she said so much in one breath. However, she did not expect Justin to still remember what had happened back then? Justin stared at the panic flashing across her eyes and sneered. He moved aside and said to Nora, Nora, looks like Ill have to trouble you again. In other words, Ruth was still lying and needed Black Cat to interrogate her. Nora moved her wrist. No problem. She pressed down on Ruths arm. The next moment, a silver needle was inserted into one of her acupuncture points. A sharp pain enveloped her instantly. Ruth felt like her entire body was about to be torn apart. All the pain was concentrated on that point, which gave her an intense urge to dig that piece of meat out. It hurt. It hurt too much. She had never experienced such pain before! Ahh! A shrill scream was heard. Then, she saw Nora pick up the scalpel again and about to slash her body. Ruth shouted, I told you, no matter what you do to me, my brother will take revenge on that child!! These words made Nora pause. She stared at Ruth and saw that her forehead was already covered in a cold sweat because of the pain. Her hair was wet as she glared at Justin fiercely. Hes your son. Do you really not care about your own son?! Justin frowned. You are full of lies. We didnt have any relationship at all back then, but you made it sound like it was true. Do you think Id still believe you? Ruth bit her lip. Heh, dont forget that I had drugged you back then. It was easy for me to get pregnant with your child! Even if everything else is a lie, the child is real!! I swear! Your son is in my brothers hands! If you dare to let Black Cat interrogate me again, your son will suffer the same pain! Justin was stunned. Seeing that he finally hesitated, Ruth then looked at Nora. I also gave birth to a child for him. Now, you dont have any upper hand! Nora pursed her lips and suddenly took off her gloves. How boring. She left the interrogation room after saying those cold words. Justin hurriedly followed behind her. When she saw the two of them leave, Ruth finally heaved a sigh of relief. At the same time, an unprecedented pleasure rose in her heart. See, she had said it before. No woman could withstand such jealousy! At the mention of the child, Nora finally could not take it anymore, right? Noras face was cold. She walked from the basement to the living room. Justin followed behind her. His tone and demeanor were hesitant. He wanted to explain, but he did not know what to say. At this moment, Nora suddenly stopped in her tracks. What she said about the child should be true. Justins pupils shrank. He pursed his lips and organized his words before saying, I dont have any memories of that night. I only lied to her before she immediately exposed herself. That woman is full of lies. Her words cant be trusted. However, Nora lowered her eyes. Shes very smart. Her words are 80% true and 20% fake. You cant tell them apart. However, although the needle I put in earlier hurts, I could still judge her speech and blood flow, as well as her heart rate. When she mentioned the child, she didnt seem to be lying. Justin was enlightened. So you pretended to be jealous and paused the interrogation? Nora rolled her eyes at him. She wanted to say that she was not pretending to be jealous, but she could not say that. She instead said, Im worried that she might have a tracking chip in her body. My methods of torture are a little cruel. If its really like what she said, what if the shameless and immoral Trueman really is torturing that child? Nora was worried about that child who might not really exist! Even if that was the child of Ruth and Justin, she could not bear to hurt him! Perhaps it was because she had felt guilty toward her son since he was young. When she was overseas, she had interacted with many children. She had even gone to places like Africa and seen some hungry children who could not even eat well. She could not ignore the life of a five-year-old child. It could be said that this was her only weakness in life. Not to mention that this child was Justins son, but even if he was a stranger, she would still be soft-hearted. Nora knew her own weakness, so she simply withdrew from the interrogation. Anyway, she already knew most of the things she needed to know. Next, it was up to Justin! Justin knew that Nora was avoiding suspicion, but when he looked at her like this, he suddenly felt a pang of indescribable guilt. He really had a child with someone else Nora would definitely mind, right? He lowered his eyes and said, Yes, leave the rest to me. Nora nodded and turned to leave. Before she could leave, however, Justin suddenly called out to her, Nora. Nora turned back. Justin suddenly sighed. Dont worry, Ill definitely give you an explanation. Nora was a little stunned. Then, she nodded. I trust you. She had always been the type of person who either did not love or completely believed the other person if she did. She no longer hid her many identities from Justin. After Nora left, Justin returned to the basement. His gentleness and love from earlier had disappeared, and he was exuding a bloodthirsty aura. As he entered, everyone in the basement lowered their heads. Feeling his aura, they did not dare to speak. Justin came to Ruth and asked in a deep voice, Where is that child? Ruth bit her lips. She felt a terrifying pressure from him. It was even more terrifying than when she first learned that Nora was Black Cat. She replied, Hes with my brother. Justin lowered his eyes. Whats the childs name? Xander Yale. Ruth continued, He took my surname. Justin did not pursue this matter further. Instead, he stood up and looked down at her. Get someone to bring the child here. I can let you leave. A life for a life. Ruths pupils constricted. No way The child was her bargaining chip. How could she give the child to him so easily? However, before she could finish speaking, a hand as hard as steel grabbed her neck! It was as if it would snap her neck the next second! Chapter 614 - Bring The Child Here! Ruths eyes widened, a look of despair forming in them. She couldnt breathe properly and her throat felt like it had all stuck together. Her brain started receiving insufficient oxygen and her vision blackened intermittently. Then, she blacked out from suffocation. Splash! A basin of icy-cold water was splashed onto Ruths face, waking her up with a start. Only then did she realize that she had been released and had fallen onto the ground. The basement was dimly lit, so she had no idea just how long she had been unconscious. She wiped her face with her hand. When she looked up, she saw Justin seated on the sofa with his legs crossed, coldly looking at her. The look in his eyes gave Ruth a shock. When she thought of what had happened before, she swallowed hard and said, Mr. Hunt, you cant kill me! If you kill me, that child will die too! Because Justin had strangled her just now, thereby injuring her wind-pipe, her voice was hoarse. Additionally, the more she spoke, the more she ended up straining her throat, causing searing pain. Ruth clutched her neck. In this instant, she became very sure of something Justin really had wanted to kill her just now! While she was thinking, Justin suddenly took out a small chip. Is this how you keep Trueman Yale informed of your situation at all times? Ruths pupils shrank. That was a tracker-cum-monitoring device that had been implanted in her. It allowed Trueman to check on her situation at any time. It was only with this communicator and the child that Ruth could ensure her safety. Yet even the communicator had been discovered?! Justin threw the chip he was holding between his fingers onto the floor. Nora had reminded him of it before she left. After that, he had instructed Lawrence to bring him the relevant apparatus before he finally found it in Ruths stomach. He crushed the chip with his foot. After breaking it, he scoffed, Do you think my men wont be able to find the child just because youre dead? Blood drained from Ruths face. I I am the childs mother! So? Justin countered dispassionately. His voice was low and rich, making him sound just like a demon in the dim basement. I can make it such that the child will never know that Im the one who killed you. Ruth swallowed. Seeing the strong murderous intent in the mans deep-set eyes, she knew that he was telling the truth! She started shivering all over. In this instant, she suddenly discovered that Justin was actually a hundred times no, ten thousand times more terrifying than Black Cat! No matter how powerful Black Cat was, what she did was ultimately still torture. However, Justin had been dispassionate and unconcerned the whole time. It was as if nothing was a problem in his world, and that he was the king in control of everything! Such arrogance and confidence werent to be found even in her brother, Trueman! While Ruth was filled with fear and trepidation, Justin suddenly said lightly, Of course, whether that child exists or not, as well as whether he is my son or not, is still yet unclear. Hes your son! I guarantee it! I have evidence to prove this! Ruth was terrified. She knew that she had to prove right away that the child really existed, and that he was indeed Justins. Otherwise, he really might kill her! Also, from the situation just now, she now knew very clearly that Justin didnt like to hear superfluous rubbish. It was just like how she had wanted to bargain with him just nowthe man hadnt given her a chance to speak and had almost strangled her to death instead! She looked around in a panic. Then, she asked, Can I use your phone to log in to my email inbox? Justin didnt move. It was Lawrence who stepped forward and handed her his cell phone. Ruth behaved this time. She didnt dare to do anything funny. She obediently logged into her email inbox and found some videos. She said, These are videos of Xander. You can have Y check if they are real. Once you watch the videos, youll know Im telling the truth! Lawrence took the cell phone back from her and took a look first. But when he did, a look of surprise immediately came over his countenance. He walked over to Justin at once and handed him the phone. Justin took the phone and looked down at it to see a five-year-old boy in the video. He had a crew cut and was doing his homework seriously. Seemingly sensing that someone was filming him, he raised his head in annoyance, his deep-set eyes glaring at the camera. Those eyes that face they looked exactly like Justins!! Pete and Cherrys looks were a combination of the good parts of both Justin and Noras, but Xander was totally a miniature version of Justin. There was no need to do a DNA test for Justin to know that he was most definitely his son. Still, he was a little disappointed. After all, before he saw the child, he had once wondered what if Nora was the one who had given birth to this child too?! Or perhaps Nora had actually given birth to triplets back then, so the child would have looked exactly the same as Pete and Cherry? However, that was not the case. Ruth shouted, Mr. Hunt, Xander and I are very close. You mustnt kill me! Justin put down the phone and looked at her. Call Trueman Yale. I dont care how you do it, you have five days to get him to send the boy here. Otherwise, I wont hold back on you! After saying that, he stood up at once and strode out. But as soon as he walked over to the door, Ruth couldnt stop herself from shouting, Mr. Hunt! Justin stopped but didnt look back. Ruth shouted hoarsely, Why? Both Nora and I are mothers to your children. Why are you treating me like this instead?! Justin sneered, Because you are not worthy. Then, he left the room. What Ruth didnt know was that it wasnt because of the children that Justin was in love with Nora. Before he even knew that she was Petes mother, he had already admired her and fallen in love with her! When Nora said that she was washing her hands of the matter, she meant it. First, she went to the hospital to treat Quentins condition. As this was already the second time, she only gave him a simple change of dressing. After fussing over him for five to six hours, she finally went home and fell into a deep sleep. By the time she woke up, two days had already passed. This time, she finally got enough sleep. She got out of bed refreshed. When she entered the study, she saw the two children with their heads together and staring at the screen. As Nora walked over, she heard Cherry say, Did you see that, Pete? I told you he is really impressive! He solved all the Mathematical Olympiad problems you made! They were currently on the phone, so a voice rang out: Of course! Im a genius, you know! Pete was still expressionless. He replied, You mean a fake one? You are just jealous of how smart I am. I have an IQ of 301! No one can beat that! Pete said, Sorry to disappoint you, but I have an IQ of 302. Youre just bragging. The current highest recorded human IQ is 301, AKA mine. The little boy on the other end of the line said lightly, Youre being so competitive just to show off in front of Cherry. But no matter how hard you try, can you hold back your pee? Pete flushed at once. He had always been a gentleman and never used such crude words. How could that guy talk about things like poop and pee so casually?! Seeing that he was upset, Cherry hurriedly changed the subject. Have the rabbits recovered? The ones you were talking about two days ago. The boy sounded a little disappointed as he replied, No, they showed symptoms of rejection, so both rabbits died. Cherry: ? She blinked. Oh, are you in a bad Before she could say mood, the boy sighed and said, I am indeed in a bad mood. Cherry was about to comfort him when he went on. After all, those two rabbits flesh is too low quality. They are so hard to chew! Cherry: ? Pete: ?? Nora, who had just walked into the room: ?? Its okay, though. I also have another ten rabbits, fifteen cats, and more than twenty stray dogs. Itll be No. 3 and No. 4s turns next. But Im wondering if I should gouge out No. 4s eyes and put them in No. 3, or should I cut off No. 3s ears and put them on No. 4? Say, if I plant wheat in a cow, will beef-flavored grains of wheat grow from it? Also, can a dogs head be installed on a cows belly? Just the sound of the several questions he asked in succession was frightening enough. The trio looked at one another. Nora suddenly asked, Cherry, what is your friends name? Chapter 615 - Triplets!! Cherry was taken aback for a moment, seemingly only just realizing that she hadnt asked the boy for his name yet. She asked, Hey, whats your name? My name? The boy sounded terribly cheeky. He said, My name is made up of two syllables. The first is grand and the second is dad. Cherry was taken aback. Granddad? Yeah, Im here! The boy responded very quickly. Hello, my granddaughter! Cherry: She was furious. Why are you so mean?! Hahaha! Alright, I wont tease you anymore. My last name is Yale while my first name is Dad! Dad Yale? Watch the way youre talking to your dad, girl! II 11 Cherry was furious. She was about to hang up when he said, Okay, okay, I wont tease you anymore. I cant tell you my nameyou can just call me big brother.. Pete was pulling a long face. Havent you had enough yet? The other boy replied, I have. At the very least, I dont want to be your brother, I only want to be Cherrys. Nora, who was listening to the conversation next to them: Nora had thought that Cherry was already very cheeky. She mouthed off all the time and was very mischievous, and was not as well-behaved and sensible as Pete. But compared to the other boy, Cherry was simply too good! Also, Cherry didnt use such crude language! Nora frowned. It stood to reason that she wouldnt feel any fondness for that little boy, but for some reason, as she listened to the young and tender voice acting like an adult, she actually didnt feel annoyed or disgusted. Noras voice was very low as she asked, Boy, has your father returned? She remembered that the boy had said the other time that he didnt have a mother, only a father. Wasnt his father going to discipline him when behaved like this? The boy replied, Hes back. Who are you? Cherry immediately said, Shes my mommy. Oh, the queen of sleep? Nora: ? She looked straight at Cherry, only to see the little fellows eyes darting about and looking elsewhere. Hah. Nora cast her eyes down and said, Children shouldnt use such crude language, okay? Yeah right, as if! The boy seemed a little angry. He retorted, Do you know why Toms grandma lived till she was 108 years old? Nora: ? Because she doesnt ever meddle in other peoples business Do you think you can lecture me when even my father hasnt said anything? Noras eyes turned cold. She was about to say something when Pete suddenly lost his temper. Apologize to my mother! I wont! Why should I?! Pete snorted coldly. If you dont, then Cherry and I wont talk to you anymore! So be it. I have nothing to lose anyway. Do you think Im afraid of you? Pete looked at Cherry. Cherry had also gotten angry. To be honest, Cherry was actually the most protective of Nora among the few of them. She immediately said, If you dont apologize, then we wont talk to you anymore! Hmph! Then this friendship is over! Cherry hung up on him straightaway when the little fellow said that. Cherry was a little upset. She stared at the phone for a while before she finally looked at Nora and said, Mommy, hes too mean. Dont be mad! How would Nora possibly get mad at a child? She ruffled Cherrys hair and nodded quietly. Then, she went downstairs for dinner. Upstairs. The boy called again after the phone call was disconnected. Cherry rejected the call. However, the boy persevered and called again. Cherry rejected the call again. In another country. In a dim and gloomy room somewhere, barely any light lit up the room. Only the light from a bulb illuminated the basement. A boy who looked just like Justin sat at a desk. He stared at his cell phone and looked in silence at the screen that indicated that his phone call had been disconnected. He couldnt help but curl his lips disdainfully. HmphHow dare she keep rejecting my calls. She must be sick of living! He threw the phone aside. Then, he looked at the rabbits, puppies, and kittens in the cages outside. He got up, walked over, and squatted in front of a rabbit. The rabbit lay there on the verge of death. The little fellow kept quiet for a while. Then, he said, No. 3, are you still alive? You must stay strong! The little bunnys ears moved, but it didnt get up. The little boy sighed. Theyve gouged out your heart. Puppy No. 3 beside you just so happens to have an extra heart. Say, if I put its heart in your chest, will you be able to live? The little rabbit remained still and silent, its eyes closed. The little boy stretched out his arm and stroked its head as he threatened, You mustnt die. If you die, I will turn you into rabbit stew! You hear me? No. 3! The bunny remained motionless. The little boy slowly heaved a sigh. Then, he looked at No. 4, No. 5, and No. 6 at the side. He propped his chin on his hand and said, Ive done a search on the Internet. The doctor who can perform organ transplants the best now is Anti, a woman. I wonder if Ill succeed if I learn from her? He was babbling continuously to himself when someone suddenly opened the door. Then, a big and tall figure walked in. The light behind the man covered his face in darkness, so one couldnt see clearly what he looked like. However, the little boys eyes lit up. Daddy, youre back?! Yeah, Im back. The man chuckled somewhat maliciously. His voice also sounded very shrill. He asked, Xander, do you want to go to the United States? The little boy was surprised. The United States? For what? I dont want to go, Daddy. I just want to stay here. His fifteen rabbits and innumerable dogs and cats were still waiting for him to master medical skills so that he could save them! However, the man said, Tsk, what am I to do, then? Someone has detained your aunt in New York, and they have demanded that you go over to take her place! Xander scoffed and said indifferently, Im not going! Whoever wants to go there can go instead! After her meal, Nora looked at her cell phone and found that Justin had sent her a few messages. She gave him a call. Justin answered very quickly. The mans voice was low and a little raspy as he asked, Youre up? Yeah. Nora responded. She stretched and asked, Whats the matter? Do you remember who delivered the children for you back then? Nora frowned at the question. Back then, Henry had thought of her pregnancy as a scandal, so shed never had any maternity checkups done. Even until she gave birth, she had never had any checkups. She replied, Its a small clinic, I dont quite remember anymore. Why? Justin was silent for a moment. Hed initially wanted to hide it from her, but when he suddenly thought of Noras abilities and her identity, he came to terms with it. Thus, he voiced his guess. Nora, is there a chance that you actually gave birth to triplets back then? Chapter 616 - 6 Too Many Children! Triplets? Nora subconsciously wanted to retort, Do I look like an animal to you? But when she was about to do so, she suddenly remembered that due to obstructed labor, she had actually passed out at one point during childbirth. From her perspective, she had only fainted for a short while at the time. She had regained consciousness after just a brief blackout. The doctor had then told her to continue pushing. Then, she gave birth to a child, who was taken away by Henry. When she got down from the delivery bed to take her child back, her belly acted up again, after which she gave birth to Cherry. She found Justins supposition too strange, so she couldnt help but reply, Its not impossible, but the chances are very low. Even she hadnt noticed three different heartbeats in her belly during her pregnancy. Justins voice was full of joy. Really? Then Ill get them to send the child back. When hes here, lets have a DNA test done. Seeing that he was being so anxious about it, Nora didnt really have any objections, either. Alright. However, at the bottom of her heart, she didnt hold out much hope. She understood how Justin felt, though. Even she would find it fairly disgusting if he had a child with another woman, let alone Justin himself. Besides, she wasnt that much of a saint that she could treat Ruths child like her own. If Ruth and Justin really had a child together, would she and Justin be able to remain as they were? She couldnt guarantee it, nor could she imagine it. She was too lazy to deal with overly complicated relationships. After hanging up the phone, Nora returned to the bedroom. Cherry was playing games while Pete was studying. Mia was seated next to Pete, her chin on her hand as she watched him while nodding off. Pete sighed helplessly. Mia, why dont you climb onto the bed and nap for a while? Mia immediately sat up straight. I am not sleepy, Pete! Pete: Cherry glanced at her. Although puzzled, she continued to play her game with her head down. While she was playing, she said, Pete, that boy is calling me again. Should I answer? No, youre not allowed to answer unless he apologizes to Mommy! Okie-Dokie! In a soft and tender voice, Cherry replied, Ill do as you say, Pete! Pete was very satisfied. However, he was very curious. How did you meet him? Cherry tilted her head and replied, I once went to play with Princess Lucy. You know how the royal family has a lot of rules and regulations, right? Princess Lucy was taking etiquette lessons at that time, so out of boredom, I started playing with my phone. Then, someone nearby sent me a message. Without thinking too much about it, I added them back and we chatted a little. That boy is very strange. He only talks to me when its late in the night, and the things he says are also very confusing. But he is very smart and he taught himself a lot of things! I hadnt contacted him for a very long time. If it werent because you were forcing me to study, I wouldnt have remembered him either! Nora: ? She narrowed her eyes. Princess Lucy was Cherrys good friend in the UK. The little girl often visited her, but because Nora needed sleep, it was usually her aunt who took her there. If she had added him as a friend when she was in the palace, wouldnt that mean that the boy had been near the palace? Or even living in the palace itself? Princess Lucy was part of the UKs royal family. Why would there be unrelated people in the palace? So, just who exactly was that boy? While musing over it, her phone rang again. When she answered, Morris voice came from the other side. Ms. Smith, Caleb Gray has successfully returned to the mysterious organization. He said that he will help us find the location of the mysterious organizations headquarters in the near future. Okay. Nora responded indifferently. Although she sounded indifferent, she had cast her eyes down coldly. Her mother had been driven to her grave by the mysterious organization. She would definitely avenge her! She asked, Havent you guys found any clues during all these years? Morris was silent for a while before he sighed and replied, Its very difficult for us to look for clues. First of all, its inconvenient for us to do anything abroad. Secondly, they seem to be protected by very powerful people Furthermore, there are many places abroad that even the Interpol cant reach. Nora understood. Not every country was like the United States. There were still many countries with a monarchy. The UK was a country like that. It was just like how there was a mysterious child hiding in Princess Lucys palace, yet no one could go in and investigate! As the two didnt have anything else to share with each other, Nora hung up the phone. Elsewhere. Justin tapped the sofa with his finger lightly. He was musing over something with a frown. Next to him, Lawrence felt like his boss had gone a little bonkers. Just now, he had dispatched someone to California to investigate the person who delivered the children for Ms. Smith back then. The two were currently waiting for news. How could that kid possibly be the boss and Ms. Smiths, though? And why would their child possibly end up in Ruths hands? On top of that, he was even in Truemans clutches These things were simply too complicated. But wasnt it exactly just as strange back then? Someone had called and said that his boss had a child and that he was about to die. When his boss went to the specified location, he had really found Pete That wasnt all. Later, they met Cherry, and now, there was Xander too? Surely there wouldnt be a fourth, fifth, and sixth child, right? That would be too many children! While he was thinking, agitated footsteps rang out outside the door. Sean walked in. He looked at Justin and said in a low voice, Ive found information about that small clinic! Chapter 617 - You Are Not My Mother Justin subconsciously sat up straight. He lowered his voice and instructed, Speak. Sean said, That small clinic had only one doctor when Ms. Smith gave birth. After that, the doctor went abroad for further studies and has not returned to the country since. Ive checked his family background and found that he was unmarried back then. Both parents have died, so he doesnt have any family anymore. Sean then paused and said, During my investigation, I discovered that Ms. Smith had already sent someone to look for him when she was living abroad. After returning to the country, she had searched for him again. She was probably searching for the little mister at that time, but she couldnt find the doctor. Nora had told him all that on the phone just now. Nora would definitely tackle the problem from a few different angles when she was searching for her child. Yet despite her abilities, she still hadnt managed to find the man. This showed that the man had hidden himself very well. Justins long slender fingers tapped against the sofa. Lawrence became anxious. What are you doing? You cant even find a doctor from some small clinic? Sean glanced at him silently and said nothing. Lawrence lifted his chin, looked at Justin, and asked, Boss, what should we do? Justin suddenly said, We cant find him, but surely there is someone else we can ask? Lawrence asked, Who? Sean seemed to understand something. He nodded and said, Youre right. I will send some men to look for him right away. Lawrence: ? After saying that, Sean went out. Lawrence immediately looked at Justin. Boss, who are you looking for? Justin glanced at him indifferently. Then, he answered, Henry Smith. When Lawrence heard this, he suddenly realized something. Youre right! Henry Smith watched Ms. Smiths entire childbirth, so he must know how many children she gave birth to! Why didnt I think of that? After his wife and daughter betrayed him, he didnt even have money to buy a plane ticket home. Our men schemed and made him a beggar, so he must still be under our surveillance now! We just need to find him and well know what we wanna know! Justin listened to him prattle on and on. Then, he nodded. Yes, you are right. Lawrence touched his head. I also think Im really smart. To think I understood Boss thoughts right away. He completely forgot that Sean had immediately understood what Justin meant with just one sentence from him, and had already left to get things done by then. Justin gave Lawrence a disdainful look. Then, he asked, How is that person in the basement? Lawrence, who had underperformed next to Sean just now, was just thinking of proving himself. At Justins question, he hurriedly replied, Dont worry, Boss, our men are watching her. We wont let her escape! We have also given her a cell phone to let her contact her people abroad. She has been making frequent calls almost every day and begging her brother to send the child here! Oh, said Justin. Just as he got up and was about to go out, Lawrence suddenly asked, Boss, its been almost three days. Are you really not going to give her any food? Since that day, Ruth had been imprisoned in the basement. Justin had also left instructions forbidding anyone from giving her food. The basement had a bathroom with water in it. However, there was nothing to eat there. Ruth had already asked for food several times over the last few days! It had been three whole days. She was close to starving to death. Lawrence was also afraid that she would really starve to death. That was why he had asked about it. Unexpectedly, Justin replied coldly, She wont die of hunger. Of course, if the child doesnt return within ten days, then it wont matter even if she starves to death. If Trueman didnt send the child back, then it would mean that he didnt care in the least whether Ruth lived or died. In that case, why should he care?! Lawrence swallowed. He felt that there was murderous intent in his boss voice when he said that. It was only then he realized that his boss had really become angry this time. His boss rarely got angry for real. After all, he could pretty much solve every problem with just a wave of his hand. For him to become so angry this time Surely it wasnt because Ruths existence had made Ms. Smith jealous, right? Lawrence felt like he had figured something out. Justin couldnt be bothered to go to the basement. Or rather, the sight of Ruth made him sick, so he didnt want to go. Lawrence, however, had to go. After all, he had to remind and urge her several times a day to call her people overseas. When Lawrence went down to the basement, he saw Ruth lying on the ground and eating paper towels. She was in a pathetic state. Her hair was greasy and stuck to her face while her cheeks were sunken in from hunger, making her look a little scary. After going hungry for three days, she had probably lost a few pounds. Lawrence tutted a couple of times. At the sight of him, Ruth put down the paper towels in her hand. She stared at Lawrence, her eyes fierce and vicious. She said, Give me something to eat! My son is about to come back to the country soon. When he does, he will become a Hunt! Even if Mr. Hunt does not give me the status I deserve, he still has to acknowledge his son! My son will be the head of the Hunts in the future! Lawrence, arent you afraid that my son will make life difficult for you in the future if you treat me like this?! Lawrence: ? He scoffed and threw the phone to Ruth. Time for you to make a call. If you want food, then well talk about it when your son arrives! Just like you said, he is a Hunt. If he says the word, who would dare starve you? Ruth bit her lip, picked up the phone, and called Xander. She had no other choice. Trueman had said that Xander didnt want to come. He had to respect his will. Ruths eyes flashed with hatred when she thought of this. Was there even a need to respect his will? He was just a sh*tty kid! They had raised him for so long. What was the big deal about making him return to the States to save her? Shouldnt he do that? That kid was a total devil! While thinking about it, she took a deep breath. The call was quickly connected. Xanders devilish voice rang out. Aunt Ruth, what do you want this time? Ruth got a shock when she heard the word aunt, and she glanced at Lawrence. She quickly lowered her voice and said, How many times have I told you this? You have to call me Mom! Tsk, did you give birth to me? Why should I call you Mom? Ruth was so angry that she yelled, Xander! Im still here, you dont have to be so loud. I can hear you. Ruth took a deep breath and suppressed her anger. Xander, be good, hurry and come and save me, okay? There are a lot of fun things to do in America! Wow, really? Ruth nodded. Yes, yes, of course. If you come here, I can buy you lots of things. Oh, I dont need anything. Is there anything else you need? If not, then Im hanging up. Also, Aunt Ruth, dont ever talk about being my mother or whatnot anymore. My mom is the woman who gave birth to me, not you! Elsewhere. Lawrence was eavesdropping on their conversation with a listening device. Chapter 618 - Putting The Cards On The Table He heard clearly everything that Ruth said. However, he could only hear static noise coming from the other side. Obviously, the other party also had a very powerful hacker who could block his signal, so only Ruth could hear the voice. Lawrence frowned and put down the listening device altogether. He went up to Ruth and turned on the speaker mode on the cell phone. Ruth had already known this when she made the call, of course. That was why she had called Xander with peace of mind and hadnt been afraid that he might let something slip. After all, Xanders phone had been modified, so no one could listen in on his voice. But with Lawrence switching on the speaker mode so blatantly, she immediately said, Xander, behave. Hurry up and come to America to look for me. I promise I wont touch your rabbits anymore when I go back! When Xander heard this, his voice suddenly rose. Really? Xander, who grew up in the basement, had never been allowed to go out. His father was the only one who had accompanied him and taught him everything. He was also able to teach himself a lot of things through online classes. His father was very busy sometimes, so he could only stay in the basement by himself. The little rabbits, cats, and dogs had accompanied him for many years. They were his closest friends, but those friends of his were instead the adults tools for experiments. Xander was very unhappy about this. But he didnt know how to fight back. Having grown up there, he didnt even know that he could fight back. He just wanted to save the rabbits and keep his little friends alive. Therefore, if an organ transplant was possible, then he was willing to do it! In his world, there was only life and death. There was no right or wrong! Even if sewing a dogs head onto a cats body was a serious violation of natural science and went against humanitys moral compass, for him, as long as it could keep Dog No. 6 alive, nothing else mattered. Ruth nodded. Yes! Xander hesitated for a moment. Then, he said, Alright, then. Ruth breathed a sigh of relief. Come over as soon as you can! Okay, okay. Youre so annoying! Xander hung up the phone. Ruth breathed a sigh of relief. When she handed the phone to Lawrence, she said weakly, Mr. Zimmer, I hope youll keep your word. The day Xander arrives at the manor, you must send me food! Lawrence picked up the phone and nodded. Of course. Justin drove to the Smiths. When he entered, he found Nora lying on the bed, her head rested on one hand as she watched Cherry and Pete. She had her phone in her hand and she glanced at it from time to time. Seeing the three of them peaceful and happy, Justin fell silent for a while. He walked over and sat beside Nora. Nora glanced at him and said, Youre here. Yeah. Justin sat at the edge of the bed. He stared at her for a while before he suddenly chuckled and asked, Are you jealous? No. Nora replied calmly, If I have the time for that, I might as well use that time to make up for lost sleep instead. Justin: ? He narrowed his eyes a little and then sighed. Nora, I feel that this incident has at least proven one thing. Nora looked at him. What is it? It at least proves that I am serious about you, rather than making do because of the kids. Justin looked at her earnestly, his gaze deep and bottomless, making them look particularly devoted and affectionate. Even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye looked a little more serious than usual. Nora felt as if her heart had been coated in honey. It felt like a ray of sunlight had suddenly shone through the skies after it had been dark for several days. She had never known that this was what being in love felt like. A single sentence from him could make her so happy. Despite that, she turned away and with her cheeks burning a little, replied, Oh. The man kept quiet for a while. Then, he suddenly asked, What about you? Nora was taken aback. Justin continued gazing at her. Are you only with me because of the children? Nora kept quiet for a moment. To be honest, someone with a personality like hers did not understand what being in love was. When she first learned that Justin was Petes father, she had been wary of him and had feared that the man would take the child away after he knew the truth. After all, her first reaction was also to take the two kids and go out of the country immediately. But what had happened later? When did that man slowly make his way into her heart without her even realizing it? Justin looked at her seriously. His heart slowly sank. To be honest, he had been thinking about this problem all this time. He had always known that he was the one who had been acting and pretending not to know the truth, and insisting that Nora was in love with him. That was how the two of them had gradually gotten together. It could be said that he was the one who had been putting in the effort in their relationship all this time. If there were 100 steps between the two of them, then he had already taken 99 steps. There was only one last step left now In the past, he had never dared to hope for Nora to respond. After all, even if he had forced her into it or tricked her into it, the woman was already his. They also had two children. It seemed like from the moment the truth was revealed, they had naturally gotten together and were like an old married couple. At the same time, it was also as though they were making do and living like this for the sake of the children. But Justin was starting to dislike such days more and more. Hed originally thought that he wasnt bothered about Noras stance, but now He wanted Nora to take that step. He observed Noras expression seriously, but instead saw hesitation, confusion, and even puzzlement on her face These were all emotions that he didnt want to see. The shyness and love that he had wanted to see the most were nowhere to be seen! The smile on Justins face slowly disappeared, and his expression became serious. He was still waiting, waiting for her answer. One minute passed Two minutes passed Even after three minutes passed, the woman still did not speak. This caused a sense of loss and pain to suddenly surge up in Justin. She had never actually given their relationship proper thought before, right? Justin suddenly stood up. I get it. That woman didnt have a heart at all. Perhaps her feelings for him werent even of love! Justin was extremely depressed. He restrained his anger and then looked at Cherry and Pete, only to see the children looking at him worriedly. He suppressed his sadness and hesitation and ruffled Cherrys hair. Then, he got up and walked out. The truth was so cruel. Yet despite knowing the truth, he still didnt want to let go. He walked rather quickly. Soon, he came to the parking lot. He put his hand on the car door handle. Just as he was about to open the door and enter, a delicate arm reached over and held the door down. Surprised, Justins head turned to the side abruptly to see Nora looking at him. His heart suddenly started to pound. Chapter 619 - How Is She Different? Nora chased after him. Was she going to say something? Justin looked at the woman expectantly. Then, she said, Youre leaving now? The womans voice was lazy and filled with confusion. Justin: He knew that this woman did not know how to be flirtatious. He lowered his eyes and sighed. Yes, I have something to do at the company. He suppressed the unhappiness in his heart and said in a fit of pique, Is there anything else? Yes, there is. Nora said word by word, When I first interacted with you, it was indeed because of the children. And I actually had no plans to get married in this life. Justins heart slowly sank. The woman leaned against his car and raised her chin slightly. Her almond-shaped eyes were staring into the distance. You also know that I was very fat when I was young. I was humiliated and scolded by others. At that time, I wanted to live alone in the future. Later on, when I had a child, although I was very curious about how she came to be, I took things as they came. I slowly understood that I could live with the child and I did not need a man to rely on. She had her own hands and feet. If she was capable, what man did she need to rely on? Justins heart sank. He sighed. Indeed, many women looked for men to rely on, but this kind of love was wrong in itself. Marriage should be for both parties to rely on each other, not purely on men. If a woman looked for a man only to find someone to rely on, then in such a relationship, the woman would naturally be at a disadvantage. He had never planned to get married before. He even felt that life would be better if he only had Pete. But later As he was thinking, he heard Nora say again, Later on, when I met you, I slowly came in contact with you. I felt very comfortable being with you. The two of us were always honest with each other, and you always acted like a qualified father.. Hearing that they were honest with each other, Justins eyes shook guiltily. However, when he heard that he was a qualified father, he felt sad again. In her heart, was he just a qualified father? But he did not want her to accept him just for his role as a father! As he thought about this, he heard Nora say, After that, I realized that I was treating you a little differently. Justins disappointed heart suddenly lit up. A light flashed across his long and narrow eyes as he asked, Whats different? Nora tilted her head. Its just different. Justin was very anxious. Where? Its different everywhere. Where? Anyway, its different! Justin laughed softly. C On the second floor. Ian stretched his neck and stared into the distance, holding a telescope in his hand. Justin doesnt look too good. Did they quarrel? You just passed by there. Did you hear anything? The butler said, I only heard Mr. Hunt asking Miss Smith where Where Ian thought about it carefully. I understand. Are they discussing where to go for a vacation? The butler: ? The corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at Ian and suddenly asked, Old sir, dont you care if the Internet says that Mr. Hunt raped a woman a few years ago? As soon as he said this, Ian glanced at him. Butler, you have to look beyond the surface. How could Justin take a liking to that ordinary-looking woman? Unless hes blind! Even if the Internet is in an uproar, it must be Justin and Noras plan. This is not the main question! The butler asked, Then what is? Ian frowned and looked down. The main question is where are they going? The butler was speechless. Ian put on his reading glasses and took out a map. Which places did Yvette want to go for her honeymoon years ago? The butler: Ian looked at the map for a while and then looked outside. The butler suddenly asked, Old sir, do you agree with Mr. Hunt and Miss Smiths relationship now? Ian sighed. I just feel that Ive never seen Nora smile like this before. As long as she had that smile, how could he bear to stop them? Sigh! Nora and Justin played around for a while. When Justin questioned her, she took two steps back with a smile on her face. Her almond-shaped eyes curved slightly, making her look cheerful. She was no longer as cold as she usually was. In the end, Justin lost. He knew that this woman was not flirtatious. It was already enough that she could say something different. It was probably impossible for her to say things like she liked him or loved him. Forget it, this was it! When Nora was not looking, he suddenly rubbed her head. Her long and soft hair was as smooth as silk in his hands, making him love her so much that he could not bear to let go. Unfortunately, Nora lowered her head and avoided it. Can you go upstairs now and continue to be a good father? Justin smiled. Theres really something going on in my company. Nora: ? The mole between Justins eyes seemed to be smiling. Its true. Nora finally understood. So this man had just left in frustration earlier and was not really sad? She seemed to have been deceived by his appearance again! Nora took a deep breath and took a step back to give way. Alright, go! Justin nodded happily and got into the car to leave. C When he arrived at the company, Sean and Lawrence happened to catch up. Lawrence instructed, Boss, I keep feeling that Ruth doesnt have a good relationship with that child. Perhaps the child really isnt hers. Besides, the other party has a mysterious hacker who blocked the signal, preventing me from hearing what he said. Justin lowered his eyes. Thats not unusual. The mysterious organization had existed for so many years and even had a tendency to expand day by day. There had to be a lot of power within, so what was strange about a hacker who could block their signals? As he was thinking, Sean said, Boss, our people went to look for Henry. This sentence made Justin stop in his tracks and look at him. And? Sean sighed. Hes dead! These words made Lawrence and Justins pupils shrink. Lawrence asked nervously, Whats going on? Didnt our people follow him all the time? In order to punish Henry, Justin had someone steal his drivers license and money, making him unable to leave New York. Ever since then, he had been begging for a living However, he had always been under Justins surveillance. Logically speaking, bringing him over was a simple matter, but now, it had suddenly turned out like this Sean said, I also learned about it just now. It happened yesterday. He and a group of beggars were fighting for food, but our people did not see it. When he separated from those people, he kept clutching his stomach and staggered. When he fell to the ground, our people rushed forward and realized that he had been stabbed in the stomach. He died in the hospital today. When Lawrence heard this, he said angrily, How did he die? Your people are too useless. What should we do now? Sean did not speak. Justin suddenly lowered his eyes. His death only proves our suspicions Chapter 620 - Xander Yale Is Here!! Everyone shut their mouths at this. Sean nodded. Yes. He and Justin looked at each other. Lawrence thought carefully and came to a realization. Yes, this is too coincidental! The organization ignored Henry till now, but when the childs existence was revealed, they suddenly killed him! If it were in the past, we would have wondered if the doctor who delivered the child had been sent overseas by Henry or by the mysterious organization. But now, it seems obvious that it was the mysterious organization! Theres indeed a problem with Xanders identity! Seeing that he was finally being smart, Sean gave him a thumbs up. Lawrence was speechless. Justin did not say anything and went upstairs. The two of them followed behind him. Justin asked, Have you asked Ruth when that child will get here? Lawrence said, Yes, our people call her every hour. Besides, shes very hungry. She doesnt need us to rush her now. Shes already taking the initiative to call. Yes. When they went upstairs, Justin sat on the sofa. His long fingers tapped the table as if he was waiting for something. At this moment, his phone rang. Justin looked down and realized that it was an unknown number. He picked it up and a sharp voice came from the other end. Mr. Hunt, the mysterious organization has never thought of you as our enemy. Justin paused and suddenly asked, Trueman? Yes, its me. Trueman said, My sister was insensible back then and hid your child in secret. In the end, she took root and gritted her teeth. However, for so many years, this child has always been kept safe and healthy. On the account that I took care of him for five years, why dont you spare my sisters life? Justin sneered. Are you sure she gave birth to the child? Of course, Im very sure. Trueman smiled. If you can guarantee that you wont kill my sister, Ill send Xander back to the country. Justin said, Send him back first. Well discuss the rest when the child comes to New York! Trueman suddenly sneered. Mr. Hunt, I thought this was a fair deal. Is that so? Justin said calmly. With me, it doesnt matter if the transactions are fair or not. It all depends on my will! Ill give you two days. If the child hasnt arrived by then, your sisters life will be gone! Trueman sneered. Dont you even want to negotiate, Mr. Hunt? Why? Justin didnt say anything. Trueman knew that he wanted to ask for more. He suddenly laughed. Alright, Ruth is not that important here. Ive already sent the child back to you. Mr. Hunt, remember to pick him up~ As soon as he finished speaking, Trueman hung up. His sudden retreat made Justin frown. Lawrence and Sean stood beside Justin. The two of them asked hesitantly, Boss, why did Trueman suddenly give up? Justin lowered his eyes and said, When Ruth appeared in front of me and came here, she had actually been abandoned. Trueman has never cared about this sister. Lawrence was puzzled. Then why did he still give in and send the child over? Sean also clenched his jaw. However, Justin suddenly said, He didnt say, so he must have bigger plans! We have to be careful. Double the number of secret guards around the Smiths. Yes, sir! Currently, Cherry and Pete were both living in the Smiths. Other than the Smiths own secret guards, the Hunts had also sent many people over and surrounded the Smiths like an iron bucket. Justin had a feeling that although Trueman had been forced to leave New York, he still had a big move left. He definitely had a trump card. Perhaps there would be a bloodbath in the future! Cherrys phone rang again. She glanced at it and realized that it was still a Facebook voice message. She cut off his voice again and sent a voice message. If you dont apologize to my mother, I wont talk to you! In the end, the other party also sent a string of voice messages. Cherry stared at it curiously for a while and could not help but open it. She heard the other partys naughty voice. Good sister, Im in New York! When he said this, Cherry was instantly surprised. She asked in a voice message, What are you doing here? Of course Im here to apologize to your mother in person! The other party replied. Cherry: ?? She had chatted with him for about half a year and would not believe that he had suddenly become a good person. The corners of Cherrys mouth twitched. Why dont I believe you? The other party: You disappoint me too much. How can you not believe me? Arent we good friends? You should understand me. If you dont believe me Youre right, hahaha! Cherry: !! She was so angry that she threw her phone on the table and ignored him! This boy was too bad. He was not as good as her brother at all! At the same time, outside the Hunts house. A small figure stood there. After sending the voice message, he threw the phone into his pocket. Then, he looked at the door in front of him. Dad had asked him to come here and had said that his biological father was here. Only then did he realize that Trueman was not his biological father. Pfft, he was not his Truemans biological son. Other than having an unknown mother, he also had a father? This couple was really ruthless. It had been five years, but they had never looked for him. Moreover, it seemed like his biological father did not like him? He sneered and walked forward to knock on the Hunts metal door. Who is it? The guard inside asked. The little fella shouted, Its me! Im looking for Justin! The guard was stunned. Who are you? The little fella placed his hands on his hips and sneered. Im your grandfather! Open the door! Im looking for Justin!! At the Hunt Corporation. Justin, who had received the news, stood up immediately. As he walked to the Hunt Manor, he said to the butler, Pick up some of his DNA samples and send them to Miss Smith immediately. Yes, sir. He did not expect this child to come so quickly and suddenly. Chapter 621 - Little Devil! Mrs. Hunt, something big has happened! Someone who looks identical to Mr. Hunt has come to our door and he claims to be Mr. Hunts son! Mrs. Hunt was drinking afternoon tea when her personal butler rushed over and told her what had happened at the door. The old lady was shocked and stood up suddenly. What? She swallowed. Who gave birth to that child? Whats wrong with Justin? How many children does he have out there?! The butler: Yes, he had become a father once five years ago. Now, he was going to be a father again! Mrs. Hunt held the butlers hand. Lets go and take a look! On the way, she could not help but say to the butler, You have to keep this matter a secret! Dont let the Smiths hear about it! The butler was stunned. Didnt you disagree to this marriage with the Smiths? What nonsense are you talking about? In all of New York, the only person worthy of being pampered is the eldest daughter of the Smiths. Yvonne is gone, and now, only Nora is left. Furthermore, shes Petes mother! What Im worried about now is that if the Smiths find out about this child, they will call off the engagement! Mrs. Hunt frowned. When she thought of her maiden familys matters she lowered her voice even more. Besides, we have a request for her now! The butler immediately understood and nodded. When the two of them arrived at Justins villa, they happened to hear a low cry coming from inside! She rushed in and saw a little boy carrying a black backpack. He was holding a bodyguards hand and biting it. The bodyguard wanted to snatch his finger back, but he was afraid that it would hurt his teeth. If he did not use force, his fingers could not be retracted. This little brat was using all his strength to bite him! The steward beside him was Justins trusted aide and was loyal to him. When he saw this, he shouted anxiously from the side, Xander, let go of his hand! His fingers will break off if you keep biting! Xander glared at him with a pair of long, narrow eyes identical to Justins. He refused to let go and muttered something. The butler couldnt hear him clearly, so he said, We just want to take your saliva. We dont plan on harming you! Xander continued to growl. The butler said, I swear, Im really not trying to hurt you! Its just that you said youre Mr. Hunts son. Shouldnt we go and check? What if hes not your father? You dont want to call a stranger your father, do you? Hearing this, Xanders eyes darted around before he finally let go. The bodyguards fingers had already been bloodied. There was a row of small teeth marks, and it was shocking. The butler wiped the cold sweat from his forehead and heard Xander say, You have to tell me before doing such things, okay? You didnt say anything and stuffed a cotton bud into my mouth. I thought you making me eat it! The butler: The butler was speechless and simply nodded. Yes, yes, yes. Youre right! Only then did Xander open his mouth. Hurry up and take it. I also want to know if Justin is my father! If not, he would be anxious to go back and see his bunny No. 3 and 4! The other bodyguard stepped forward in fear and took out a cotton bud. Xander, dont bite me! Xander raised his brows. The bodyguard reached into his mouth and stirred the cotton bud at his throat. Just as he was about to take his hand out, Xander suddenly pretended to bite. The bodyguard was so frightened that he hurriedly took a step back and staggered. Hahahahahaha! Xander pointed at the bodyguard and raised his head to laugh. He looked arrogant and wanton, but his eyes were filled with mischief. How fun! The butler: He suddenly missed Pete. When Pete was young, he was autistic and did not like to talk much. He hid in a corner quietly. He was the opposite of this little demon who played with people everywhere? He wiped his forehead and carefully placed the cotton bud in the bag. Then, he got someone to send it to Nora. After sending him off, he turned around and saw that Mrs. Hunt was already standing in front of Xander. She asked in a trembling voice, Youre Justins son? Wheres your mother? What about you? Xander asked. Old grandma, are you Justins mother? Arent you too old and ugly? Dont tell me Justin looks like you and is very ugly? I dont think Im his son! Mrs. Hunt: ?? She took a step back and pointed at Xander. You, you, you Xander took two steps toward the butler and said in disdain, Butler, shes already demented. Why is she still living here? Shouldnt she be sent to a nursing home? The butler: ? Mrs. Hunt:? The butler beside Mrs. Hunt said, Mrs. Hunt isnt demented! Xander blinked. Is that so? Then she stammers? Its so fun. Old Grandma, how old are you? Everyone: ??! Mrs. Hunt was indeed old, but because of the Hunts high status, no one had dared to speak to her like this all these years. Her hands immediately trembled in anger as she pointed at Xander and shouted angrily, You, you, you! My name is Xander. Can you call me by my name? Xanders eyes were extremely bright like black grapes and were filled with anticipation. If you stammer, wont you be calling me Xan, Xan, Xan Hahahaha! Mrs. Hunt: !! She rolled her eyes in anger and fell back. Mrs. Hunt! The butler cried out in shock and hurriedly grabbed Mrs. Hunt. Hurry, call the family doctor over! Therefore, when Justin came back, he saw that Mrs. Hunt had been carried out. He could only go to Mrs. Hunt without looking at Xander. Mrs. Hunt had just fainted from provocation. The family doctor measured her blood pressure, gave her some medicine, and used Zabe Corporations Calming Pill to calm her down. Mrs. Hunt stared at Justin. Justin! W-Where did you get such a son?! Justin: When the old lady finished speaking, she was frightened. She covered her mouth. Why did she really start to stammer? At the Smiths. After the Hunts sent Xanders DNA sample over, Nora drove straight to the hospital. After all, it was time to check up on Quentins again. Just as she arrived at the door of the ward, she heard Quentin say to Lily, You dont seem very busy lately? Lily nodded. Yes. Boss hasnt asked me to do a DNA test for a long time, after all. Its simply awesome! You dont know it, but Im a top student. How can I do such menial tasks every day? Thats simply an insult to me! Chapter 622 - Call Me Daddy a Hundred Times Quentin nodded. Yes. Wherever theres pressure, theres resistance! Nora pushed the door open and entered. The two of them looked at her in unison. Quentin was shocked and smiled awkwardly. N-Nora, you didnt eavesdrop on what we were saying earlier, did you? Nora stepped forward. No. One word relieved the two of them. Then, the woman said casually, Yes, I heard it openly. The room was silent for a moment. Then, Nora took out the sample bag from her pocket and handed it to Lily. Lily: Lily stared at the bag and winced. She had just told Quentin that she could not bear any more humiliation! For her face, she had to resist symbolically! She looked up at Nora and said, Boss, youre too much! Nora raised her brows. Lily said forcefully, Youre only giving me one bag. What do I compare it to?! Quentin: ??! Nora raised her eyebrows. Oh, take my DNA. Lily nodded and asked, DNA of the cord blood or your current one? After all, Noras DNA from the past was different from her current one. Nora said, Check them both. Okay! Lily took the bag and walked out. After taking two steps, she looked at Nora again. Boss, I was just joking earlier. You know, I love it when others insult me! Quentin looked at Lilys departing back with a complicated expression and twitched the corners of his mouth. He felt that she was really hopeless! At the Hunts. After confirming that Mrs. Hunt was fine, Justin walked to his villa. When he entered, he saw the mini version of him sitting obediently at the dining table. He was staring at the plate of rabbit meat in front of him and crying. Rabbits are so cute. How can you eat rabbit?! With that, he raised his tear-stained face and looked at the cook accusingly. Justin stood at the door and did not move. He wanted to see what this child was planning. The chef was stunned. He stared at Xander and asked, Xander, dont cry. Then what do you want to eat? Ill cook it for you! Xander sighed. I never eat small animals. Theyre all living beings just like us humans! We cant be so cruel! The cook nodded. Looking at the little fella, especially his cute appearance and fair skin, who anyone would want to pinch, he said, Xander is really kind! Then why dont I cook something different for you? How about braised carp? No, carps are small animals too. You cant eat them! Xander continued, Puppies, kittens, rabbits, even little chicks, ducks, cows, little pigs. We cant eat them! The chef comforted him. Xander, but you need nutrients to grow. You still have to eat meat! I see Xander sighed. Actually, I do eat meat, but theres nothing I like in this house. The chef heaved a sigh of relief. Then tell me, what do you want to eat? Ill go out and buy it! Theres no meat our Hunts cant buy in New York! If you want to eat seafood, we can get live fish sent by helicopter! Or we can buy wild animals from the mountains! Xander stared at him and said softly, Is that so? Coincidentally, what I like to eat is also seafood and wild game! The chef smiled. What do you want to eat? Xander said, If its seafood, Ill eat sharks or whales. If its wild game, I like to eat tigers and leopards. The chef was speechless. Xander stared at him and nodded. The chef was speechless. The two of them looked at each other for a while. In the end, the chef lost and twitched his mouth. Xander, I cant buy those! Xander tilted his head. He looked obedient, but the smile on his lips was like a demon. But didnt you say earlier that the Hunts can buy anything? I dont want the stars or the moon but cant I ask for any seafood or game? Xander sighed. Sigh, the Hunts are supposed to be the top family in New York, but I didnt expect them to be so lame! Isnt my cheap father a little too boastful? Seeing that the chef was about to cry, Justin lowered his eyes and entered the room. He waved at the chef, and the latter finally heaved a sigh of relief and quickly slipped away. Xander turned his head when he heard the sound of footsteps. When he met Justins eyes, his gaze paused. Xander had actually seen Justins photo before he returned to the country, but he did not expect him to be even more good-looking than the photo. He was still filled with hostility when he had not seen his biological father. However, when he finally saw him, he pursed his lips. Suddenly, he said, Are you my real father? Justin stared at the little fella and did not miss the confusion that flashed across his eyes. He walked to Xander and sat opposite him. In this way, the two of them were sitting eye to eye. Only then did Justin say, If nothing unexpected happens, I should be. Okay. Xander held his chin with both hands. Then call me Daddy a hundred times before I acknowledge you. Justin: ? Xander raised his brows. The Internet said that if you want to be a father, you have to be a son first! When a child is learning to speak, dont you have to call him Daddy a hundred times before he says it? So Xander grinned and crooked his finger at Justin. Call me Daddy a hundred times first and Ill listen to you. The dining room suddenly fell silent. Justin narrowed his eyes and stared at him. Suddenly, he smiled. Youre wrong. Normal people need to be taught a hundred times, but my son, Pete, had learned it at once. Could it be that youre stupider than Pete? How could that be?! Xander was provoked. My IQ is 303! Im the worlds number one! Last time, when he said 301, he was looked down upon. This time, he raised it by two. Justin nodded. Yes, then you know everything without the need for me to teach you! When Xander heard this, he shut his mouth. A hint of stubbornness suddenly flashed in his eyes. Justin looked at him as if he was a hedgehog with spikes all over his body. He also had a headache over this child. At this moment, his phone rang. He lowered his head and saw that it was Nora. Justin was slightly stunned. He suddenly realized why she was calling. After picking up the call, he said, The results are out? Yes. The womans voice was very calm. Where is he? I want to see him. Chapter 623 - Nora is Here! Justins heart beat wildly. He did not expect Noras answer to be Yes, but he still said, Okay, Ill bring him to see you. No, Ill come to you. After Nora finished speaking, she hung up the phone. Justin did not know whether to laugh or cry. At the same time, he inexplicably began to feel uneasy. He, who was always calm and collected, actually had a scary thought at this moment. What if this child was not his and Noras but really belonged to him and another woman? Why didnt Nora say a few more words earlier to let him know? As he was in thought, he turned around and saw Xander looking at him curiously. The childs eyes were pure like a sheet of paper. However, when he looked over, Xander deliberately put on a calm and composed expression. The little man had his own pride, but the innocence that occasionally leaked out made Justin purse his lips. Justin admitted that the way Xander had secretly looked at him earlier had pierced his heart. It made him unable to hate or detest this child for a moment. He sighed silently and walked to Xander. He touched his head and was about to speak when Xander said, Did you get a call from a Tigress? Justin: ? Xander rolled his eyes. Look at how scared you are! The hand Justin had used to touch Xanders head suddenly felt very itchy. He really wanted to give him a good beating on his butt. He said, I havent beaten a child before. Xander was stunned. He was about to speak when he said in a deep voice, I hope you wont give me a first time for it. Xander was frightened! Justin pointed at the porridge on the table. Eat. Xander looked down at the food on the table and picked up a spoon to eat. Seeing that he had finally calmed down, Justin heaved a sigh of relief. When Xander was done eating, he said, There will be a beautiful aunt coming to see you later. I hope you can be more obedient, understand? Regardless of whether Xander was Noras son or not, Justin did not want Nora to have a bad impression of Xander. Xander did not look like Cherry. She looked identical to Pete. Before he knew it, the two of them had already known each other for a while and developed deep feelings for each other. Xander was a complete stranger to Justin, and his personality was also very unpleasant. To Justin, if Nora and Xander got into a fight, or if Xander angered Nora and the two of them could not live under the same roof Justin would definitely choose Nora and Cherry without hesitation. When Xander heard him say this, he pursed his lips. Ive always been very obedient, okay? Justin felt that this child might not understand the word obedient well. He sat beside him and sized him up. The little fella did not sit properly. He liked to curl his legs and move them continuously. He was like a child with ADHD who could not sit still for a moment. He wolfed down his food without any hesitation, like someone who had been hungry for a long time. Pete had grown up with him. Food, clothing, and housing were all arranged in strict plans. Even at a young age, he was very noble. Although Cherry was a little naughty, she was loved by everyone. Her words were especially pleasant to the ear, and her bearing was comparable to that of a foreign princess. He had heard from the little girl that her grandmother had hired a nanny for her. She was Princess Lucys family teacher at the palace in the UK. Comparing Xander to those two-they were simply incomparable. Justin really felt a headache this time. A persons personality solidified at a young age. Later on in life, even if one could forcefully correct their habits, their personality could not be changed. Under Justins troubled gaze, Xander finished his meal. He threw his spoon on the table casually. The dining table and the floor around him were filled with the dishes he had eaten. He patted his tummy and sighed. Frank isnt here, unfortunately. Otherwise, the ground would have definitely been licked clean by him. Justin: Whos Frank? Xander: My dog! II 11 Justins temples throbbed. At this moment, Xanders phone suddenly rang. He picked it up and Ruths voice came from the other end. Xander, why are you still picking up the call? Have you left? Xander stuck out a finger and dug his ears. He placed it at the front and blew on it before saying slowly, Yes! Thats good, thats very good! Ruths voice was very weak. She was clearly extremely hungry. Then what time is your flight? When can you get here? Xander raised his brows. In the morning. Morning? Then youll have to wait for a few hours. Why didnt you ask your father to buy you the earliest flight? Xander: I meant yesterday morning. After a moment of silence, Ruths voice suddenly rose. Yesterday morning? Then you havent boarded the plane yet? Or have you already arrived? Im here! Xander continued slowly. Ruth: !! She was really anxious this time. Why didnt you tell me?! You didnt ask me! Xander was bold and confident. Ruth shouted, Didnt I tell you to contact me when you get here? Besides, I told you before, what do you have to do when you get here? Xander: I have to send you food. I remember it! Then what are you doing now? Xander blinked his eyes. Im eating! What are you eating?! Ive been hungry for five days! Hurry up and come down to bring some food to me!! Whats the hurry? Xanders voice was still slow and roguish. You havent starved to death yet, right? Alright, alright. Im coming. Stop screaming. Youre even worse than Frank. The corners of Justins mouth twitched as he listened by the side. This brats ability to anger people was really good. He did not go to the basement because he could already feel Ruths hysteria! Then, Justin saw Xander hang up the phone and look at him. Just as he thought Xander was going to ask if he could go to the basement, he asked, Which room am I staying in? Justin: ?? At this moment, with a screech, the jeep stopped outside his villa. Nora strode in. Chapter 624 - Exposed! When he saw Nora, Justin hurriedly stood up and went out to welcome her. Xander whistled and said, Your tigress is here? Justin: He gave Xander a warning look. After Xander shut his mouth, he looked at Nora again. Nora had already arrived in front of them. Her gaze avoided Justin and looked at Xander. Ignored, Justins lips twitched before he waved at Xander. Come here. Xander pursed his lips and walked to the two of them with a disdainful expression. Then, he glanced past Nora and looked at the sky. Greet her. Justin ordered. Xander raised his eyebrows. Okay, youre the one asking me to greet her. Justin: ? A bad feeling had just risen in his heart when he saw Xander wave at Nora. Hello, tigress! The entire living room suddenly fell silent. Nora frowned and looked at Justin. She asked coldly, Did you ask him to call me that? Justin denied it flatly. No. Xander said, It was you, Demon King. You made me call her that. How would I know what tigress means at my young age? Justin: This time, it was really difficult to explain. He wanted to explain, but he saw Nora frowning Justins heart instantly became even more perturbed. However, Nora was thinking. Why was this childs tone so familiar? At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. Nora lowered her head and saw that it was Lily. She nodded at Justin and picked up the call. The other party said something and she nodded. Then, she said that it had been hard on her and hung up. She looked up again and nodded at Justin. Justin said, Take Xander to the room upstairs. Yes, sir. The butler walked over smartly and said to Xander, Xander, please follow me upstairs. Xander glanced at Justin and looked at Nora again. His eyes darted around before he said, Dad, can I go to the basement? Justin narrowed his eyes. Was this child finally thinking of Ruth? Had he realized his conscience? He lowered his eyes in thought for a moment and nodded. Then, Xander said, She hasnt eaten in a long time. Can I bring her something to eat? Justin did not want to leave any bad psychological trauma for the child. Furthermore, he had other plans, so he nodded and agreed. Go to the kitchen and pick something. Xander nodded and went to the kitchen. The chef was still standing there as he asked, Xander, should I take down the roasted rabbit you dont like? No need, no need. Its too cruel! Xander hurriedly waved his hands. You guys dont know how to cherish life. You cant kill animals! The chef was speechless. Xander placed his hands behind his back and entered the kitchen. Let me see whats good. Do you have vegetables? The chef hurriedly said, Yes, theyre all fresh organic vegetables. Can I make another one for you? Theres no need. Xander continued, Do you know that the best thing to eat is food in its original state? If you cook it, it wont have the original taste! Eh, these vegetables and that carrot over there look alright. Lets take these. Xander picked up a yellowed vegetable leaf that the chef had picked when cooking and a dry carrot. Then, he looked at the butler. Lets go! The butlers lips twitched as well, and he led Xander toward the basement. The two of them quickly disappeared from the room. After confirming that Xander could not hear their conversation, Justin then looked at Nora. Before he could ask, Nora replied, No. Justin was stunned, a hint of disappointment flashing across his eyes. It was not But if not, why did Nora come over to see him? According to her lifestyle, even if she had such a child, she would not be so proactive if she did not care about it. Justin was thinking when he heard Nora continue, When I called you, Lily had just gotten my results. Were not mother and son. The DNA similarity is only 80%. Justin frowned. He was thinking about something when he heard Nora continue, Then, I asked Lily to compare his DNA with yours. When Justin heard this, his eyes instantly narrowed. You mean Nora slowly said, Dont forget what kind of organization Trueman is from. Justin instantly understood. Youre saying that this child might have been injected with a gene serum? Yes. Nora sat down on the sofa. The younger a child is, the more their genes change after they are injected. I personally came over to take a look to confirm if he really is your son. Justin asked, And what do you think? Hes almost the same as you. He must be your son. But Lily called me just now after doing a DNA comparison between you and him. Your genetic similarity is only 93%. 93% What kind of result was this? Only cousins or relatives had this percentage. If they were were biological father and son, it should be 99%. Justin realized something. Nora said again, So Im certain that this child was indeed injected with a gene serum. Therefore, my DNA comparison with him cant be counted. Justin hesitated for a moment. Theres no way to investigate? Yes, there is. Nora looked at him with certainty. Genetic changes mean that the DNA sequence has changed. We can extract samples from different places and send them to Lily, she can piece together the original DNA sequence. When the time comes, she can it with us separately. When Justin heard this answer, he nodded. Lily will have her work cut out for her. Yes, but it will take a while. After Nora finished speaking, Justin suddenly walked to her side and took out his phone to hand it to her. He rubbed her hand affectionately. Then lets see if Ruth is his mother, first. He touched his phone a few times with his fingers and opened the surveillance video of the basement. Justin had not asked Xander to go down earlier because he wanted to confirm this. After all, Ruth was in a life-and-death situation. A hungry person would not be very careful and would definitely expose the truth! Chapter 625 - 5 90% Biological The two of them stared at the phone. Xander was led out of the elevator by the butler. He bounced around as he walked, not at all calm and steady. His eyes darted around as he sized up his surroundings. This basement was specially built for interrogations, so it was dark and damp. If an ordinary child entered, they would probably be afraid of the dark, but Xander seemed fine. He was quite bold. Justin sighed silently in his heart. If it was his son, he had not embarrassed him. As he was thinking, he saw Xander enter the interrogation room. Justin switched to a camera and looked at the interrogation room. The furnishings inside were no different from before. The only change was that Ruth had collapsed in the corner. Perhaps because she had not eaten for five days, she was very weak. However, she was not dead because there was still water in the basement. Nora raised her eyebrows. She took good care of herself. Justin said, She washes her face and rinses her mouth every morning. Its obvious that she has a strong psychological quality. She was indeed well-trained. The two of them were just thinking about this when Ruth slowly raised her head. When she saw Xander, her eyes shone with a pleasant surprise. Little Xander! Have you brought food for Mommy? Quickly bring it to me! Xander threw a bag over. Ruth hurriedly picked up the bag and searched inside. After searching for a while, she saw that there were only a few rotten leaves and a carrot in the bag. She instantly became furious. Xander! She bit her lip. Youre taking revenge on me now that Im in such a condition, right? Revenge? These two words made Justin and Nora look at each other. Xander threw up his hands. Theres nothing I can do. This is the Hunts house. Justin didnt let me bring food for you. Its already enough that I could steal these. When Ruth heard this, she immediately said angrily, Hes too inhumane! How can he be so heartless to a woman?! Cant he give me something to eat? Hes simply evil! Justin, who was staring at his phone and inexplicably taking the blame, was speechless. Nora snorted and laughed. This child was quite interesting! Ruth really thought that it was Justins order, so she did not care anymore and took out a carrot to eat. After having not eaten for a few days, she ate the carrots exceptionally well. After finishing a carrot, she looked at Xander. Go get me another one. Xander shook his head. Justin is a great demon king. His people have been staring at me all along. I only got this one because I cried, threw a tantrum, and hung myself three times! He only agreed to give you a carrot every day. Ill steal more vegetable leaves for you tomorrow! Ruth: !! Ruth still wanted to say something, but Xander said, Oh, Im going upstairs. He asked me to only stay here for a minute. With that, he turned and ran out. Ruth was anxious. Xander, when did he say he would let me out? Xander ignored her. Seeing that the little boy was about to run out, Ruth became even more anxious. She climbed to her feet, but unfortunately, her legs were too weak. She collapsed to the ground and could only shout angrily, Xander, dont forget what my brother told you when you came here! I remember, I remember! Xander waved his hand. Dont worry! Dad also asked me to tell you to stay here at ease. You wont die. Ruth: After Xander left, Justin disconnected the video surveillance. The two of them looked at each other. Although Xander did not say anything unexpected, they could still tell that something was wrong Nora could not be bothered to speak. Justin said, When Ruth saw Little Xander, her first words were a little sharp when she referred to herself as his mother. Although she did not make a mistake, she hesitated a little. This means that Little Xander did not call her mother when he was overseas. Although Ruth had undergone training, she had been hungry for five days after all. Even if she reminded herself to be careful when she saw Xander, her reaction would be slow because her brain was short of glucose. Nora agreed with Justin and nodded. Justin suddenly asked, What do you think the probability of Little Xander being our child is? Nora kept quiet for a moment. This man did not even notice that his address for Xander had already changed to Little Xander. He really liked this son, huh? Nora lowered her eyes slightly and suddenly smiled. 90%. When Justin heard this number, his eyes suddenly lit up. Nora said slowly, The DNA comparison between strangers is usually only 23%. 84% is actually very high. Even if his genes had changed, they could not change so much. Justin took a deep breath. Nora was about to say something when the butler beside Mrs. Hunt walked over. Miss Smith, Mrs. Hunt heard that youre here. She just happens to be unwell and wants you to take a look. Nora raised her brows. Justin said, Didnt Grandma take her medicines today? Is she not well? The butler sighed. Its better to let Miss Smith take a look. Sir, dont worry. Mrs. Hunt is very concerned about Miss Smith right now. Justin still wanted to reject him, but the butler said, Sir, this is to treat Mrs. Hunts illness. After all, theres a difference between men and women. Furthermore, someone from Mrs. Hunts maiden family has arrived As soon as he said this, Justin understood something. He glanced at Nora and immediately pulled her to the side. He sighed. I know whats going on. Grandma didnt ask you to come over to treat her illness. She wants you to treat her grandnephews wife from her maternal family. Nora: ? Grandnephews wife Their relationship was a little complicated! Justin added, That wife has a harder life. She was good to Pete in the past, so Nora understood now. The reason Justin told her this was because he did not want to keep her in the dark. But the decision was hers. However, that wife was good to Pete. Furthermore, treating a patient was just a simple matter to her. It was no big deal. Therefore, she said, Ill go take a look. Justin nodded and reminded her in a low voice, Its a gynecological problem, so I wont go over. Nora gave him an okay gesture. The butler heaved a sigh of relief and brought Nora out. The Hunt Manor was very big, and Justin and Mrs. Hunt did not live together. After walking for about 15 minutes, they arrived at the villa where Mrs. Hunt lived. Before Nora entered, she heard a voice from inside. Did he really have a son with another woman? And he looks identical to Justin? The moment he entered, he said that he wanted to snatch Petes position? Theres a good show to watch now. Look at that Smith woman. How can she still be so arrogant?! Didnt she ignore you because she gave birth to Pete and Cherry? She should be anxious now, right? Nora: ? Had Xander ever said such things? The butler coughed and reminded them that the person in the room had arrived. Sure enough, the voice inside paused. Then, someone came out. It was a middle-aged woman in her forties or fifties. She was slightly round. When she saw Nora, she instantly smiled and walked up. Oh, this is Miss Smith, right? Youre so good-looking! Im Mrs. Hunts niece-in-law! Im your elder. Just call me Mrs. Livingstone. The old lady was the current head of the Livingstones, Mrs. Livingstone. Nora did not speak. The womans gloating words were still ringing in her ears. She was not deaf. Oh, Miss Smith, youre really introverted! Are you still shy? Mrs. Livingstone continued to smile. Her voice was not loud, but it felt noisy. Nora lowered her eyes and kept silent. At this moment, a woman, about 25 years old, walked over. She said softly, Miss Smith, on behalf of my mother-in-law, I apologize for what she said earlier. This open and honest attitude made Nora have a good impression of her. She looked over and realized that the woman was very gentle. When she smiled, she looked very shy and likable. The butler introduced her in Noras ear. This is Mrs. Livingstones daughter-in-law, Helen Stewart. You were asked to come over to treat this person. With that, the butler pursed his lips, clearly looking at Helen with disdain. Nora was a little stunned. Treating her? This person looked flushed and very healthy. What was wrong with her? As she was thinking, Mrs. Livingstone sneered. Helen, how can you interrupt when an elder is talking?! So what if I criticized Miss Smith? You even apologized on my behalf With your lousy body, can you represent our family? Helens face turned red. She smiled awkwardly at Nora and lowered her head. She was clearly very self-conscious. Nora was stunned. She asked, Is there something wrong, Mrs. Stewart? Helen was stunned. Ever since she married into the Livingstones, she had been called Madam Livingstone whenever she went out. This was the first time in recent years that she was called Mrs. Stewart. As she was in a daze, Mrs. Livingstone laughed softly and mocked, Whats wrong is that she has already been married for three years and still cant have a child! As a woman, she cant even have a child. How embarrassing. Miss Smith, hurry up and take a look at her. Is there still a cure?! Helens face turned red from the mockery. Beside her, Mrs. Hunt frowned and scolded, How can you say that? Were outside. Pay attention to your familys image! Mrs. Livingstone said unhappily, Mrs. Hunt, you know as well that our family has only had one heir for several generations. When it comes to this generation, were all very anxious. Why cant they have a child?! Let Miss Smith quickly take a look at Helen and see if shes hiding something. If she really has some hidden illness, lets get it over with as soon as possible. Helen, who was standing beside him, was about to cry. Nora could not watch on. Chapter 626 - Whose Problem? Nora frowned. Mrs. Livingstone, its fate to have a child. We cant rush it. Theyve only been married for three years. Some couples only get pregnant after 10 years. This is very normal. Whats normal?! Why did you give birth to two children when Justin only did it once with you? He even gave birth to a child with another woman Miss Smith, I know you dont want to have too many children and pressure Pete. You dont want Justin to have another son, right? But you dont understand our family. Our family has only had one heir for several generations, and we really need to have another family heir now. Mrs. Livingstone rolled her eyes and continued to speak in a high and mighty tone, And you, Miss Smith. Dont despise Justin for having another child outside. The Hunts have such a big business, we cant let Pete handle it alone. You should treat the other child as your own! Women have to be magnanimous. You cant cry and restrain a mans hands and feet, understand? Nora: ?? She almost sneered. What kind of crazy idea was this? After Mrs. Livingstone said that, she said to Helen, And you, since you cant give birth yourself, dont stop my son from giving birth with someone else. Its not like youre getting a divorce. Those women outside cant be taken seriously! Youre the only daughter-in-law in the Livingstones. You cant just be jealous every day, understand? Women cant be so short-sighted. If the Livingstones family line ends here, no one will raise you when youre old! Helen clenched her fists tightly. She was so angry that her entire body was trembling. Nora lowered her eyes and slowly said, Oh? I wonder how many sons Mrs. Livingstone has? Mrs. Livingstone choked and continued, Our family has only had one heir for several generations. Of course, I only have one son! Nora clicked her tongue. Mrs. Livingstone, youre too short-sighted. The Livingstones are big and powerful. How can we only let Mr. Livingstone take care of it alone? Why didnt you ask him to have more children with other women when he was young? Then, you could treat them as your own sons! Women shouldnt be too jealous, right? Mrs. Livingstone: ??? She was instantly furious. Miss Smith, how can you say that? Im already old. Cant I criticize you guys? Havent you always been disrespectful to Mrs. Hunt just because youre Petes biological mother? Let me tell you, Justin has another son now. The future heir might not be Pete! Dont be too arrogant! Many people are eyeing the position of Madam Hunt! Hearing her speak, Nora yawned heavily. Mrs. Livingstone: She felt like she was being looked down on. She was about to scold Nora a little more when Helen said, Grandma, dont say anything else. Pete has been raised as the heir for so many years. His status wont be shaken so easily. Besides, that child is just hearsay. We havent confirmed if it is true yet! Mrs. Livingstone instantly changed her tone. What right do you have to control me? Youre a hen that cant lay eggs. I really dont know what the use of the Livingstones marrying you is! Youve already drunk bowls of medicine to nurse your body, but it has no effect at all. Instead, youve spent a lot of our familys money! If I were you, I wouldnt be able to raise my head outside! Helen bit her lip. Grandma! Were here to see the doctor today. If you continue to be like this, Miss Smith wont let me see her! Mrs. Livingstone only suppressed her displeasure when she was threatened. I Beside her, Mrs. Hunt also reprimanded her. Stop talking! Im already old, I dont need anyone to respect me! I just want her and Justin to live happily! After saying that, Mrs. Hunt looked at Nora. Good child, can you examine Helen? She was worried that Nora would turn around and leave in a fit of anger. After all, this was Dr. Zabes personal disciple. Other than her, probably no one else could treat this illness, right? Nora really wanted to turn around and leave. From the looks of it, Mrs. Livingstone was an unreasonable person. However, when she saw Helen and her red eyes, Nora sighed. Give me your right hand. When Helen heard this, she was stunned. She did not expect Miss Smith to not mind Mrs. Livingstones words and still treat her. A joyful expression appeared on her face. She walked to Nora and reached out her hand. Nora sat on the sofa and took her pulse silently. About a minute later. Nora opened her eyes and met Helens uneasy ones. How is it? Mrs. Livingstone stepped forward. Can she have children? Her words were filled with anticipation as if she had already prepared a few women to deliver her son to have a child after the diagnosis was confirmed! Nora sneered. She has no problem. Chapter 627 - Whose Problem?! Nora stared at Mrs. Livingstone and said, She has no problem. Mrs. Livingstone was stunned. She did not expect this answer, so she asked again, What do you mean no problem? If theres no problem, why cant she get pregnant? Nora looked at Helen and asked, Is your family blessed with sons? When Helen heard this, she glanced at Mrs. Livingstone and nodded. Mrs. Livingstone sneered. Back then, our family took a liking to her family because they were blessed with sons. Thats why we married her into our family! Her elder sister gave birth always triplets! Her second sister was even more ridiculous. She gave birth to triplets and even quadruplets! Our family doesnt yearn for those anymore. Cant she at least give birth to one? But it has been three years, and theres not even a shadow of a child! What a good-for-nothing! Or are you a mutant of your familys genes? Mrs. Livingstone was really anxious. When Helen entered the family, she had wanted to hug six children in three years. It was simply perfect. It could also break the curse of their familys third generation. Therefore, when they first got married, she had been caring toward Helen. The two of them had lived harmoniously for half a year. Half a year later, there was still no change in Helens stomach. Her attitude changed drastically. She began to urge her and found all kinds of recipes for her to eat. Helen lowered her head. She did not know what was wrong with her or why she could not conceive. She had seen many doctors, taken many drugs, and even used many methods, but none of them worked. She was already trying for test tube babies. But the procedure for the test tube baby was too painful. She had to take ovulation jabs every month As she was thinking, she heard Nora say, Mrs. Livingstone, It needs two people to conceive a child. Its not her fault. When she said this, Mrs. Livingstone was stunned. She reacted for a moment before suddenly understanding. She was stunned. W-What do you mean? Are you suspecting that theres something wrong with my son? Helen also looked up suddenly. She bit her lip. In fact, she had raised this question a few times over the years, but Mrs. Livingstone would always mock her and interrupt her. Theres nothing wrong with my son. You cant give birth, so you are blaming the man? Heh, he only provides the sperm. It must be your problem! She had seen many doctors. Most of the doctors had persuaded her to let her husband come with them, but Mrs. Livingstone and her husband never listened to her. They even mocked her every time. Her husband sneered and said, I got a girl pregnant five years ago. If not for her status being low and her being with me just for my money, I would have married her long ago. Now, you actually dare to doubt me! Ridiculous! Therefore, the Livingstones had never admitted that there was anything wrong with him, and they had never made her husband see the doctor. She looked at Mrs. Livingstone and bit her lip. Grandma, let him come and get checked. Miss Smiths medical skills are superb. Just by taking my pulse, she could tell that my family is blessed with sons Shut up! Mrs. Livingstone shouted angrily. Helen bit her lip and mustered her courage to say, Grandma, Ive suffered a lot all these years for the sake of bearing a child, but Ive never said a word about those hardships! But dont you want a child? If its really about my husband, cant you let Miss Smith treat him as soon as possible?! These words made Mrs. Livingstone narrow her eyes. Beside her, Mrs. Hunt said, Helen is right. Ask your grandnephew to come over! Miss Smith is Dr. Zabes disciple and the godly surgeon, Anti. If theres no problem, then of course, itll be a happy ending. If theres really a problem, itll be easier to treat him as soon as possible! Mrs. Livingstone was silent for a moment. When she saw that even Mrs. Hunt had spoken, she could only say, Even if I called him over, he wouldnt come! Mrs. Hunt frowned. Tell him I want to see him! Mrs. Hunt was Justins grandmother and was deeply respected. The other party did not dare not to ignore her command. Mrs. Livingstone nodded with a smile, then glared at Helen. She picked up her phone and walked to the side to make a call. After she went to the side, Nora looked at Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunt sat there looking very weak and a little pale. No matter what the reason, she was really good to Pete. Nora walked to her and did not say anything. She held her hand and felt her pulse. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. She stared at Nora. The woman had her almond-shaped eyes closed, and her long eyelashes were hanging on her face. She was obedient, sensible, and beautiful. When she had her eyes closed, she looked like a quiet fairy on a beautiful portrait. This appearance indeed made ones heart soften. She was thinking when Nora suddenly opened her eyes. A hint of coldness shot out from them. It washed away the gentleness from before and she became a little more firm and indifferent. Mrs. Hunt quickly retracted her gaze and heard her tsk. Dont worry. You wont die anytime soon. Mrs. Hunt: After getting so old, hearing things about life and death was the last thing she wanted. Noras words were really stabbing her heart. Mrs. Hunt snorted. There are so many things happening at home, how can I not worry? So, can you get married sooner and raise that illegitimate son of Justin as your own? That way, Ill be fine too Before she could finish speaking, Nora suddenly turned around and walked to the fish tank in the room. Mrs. Hunt: So her obedience and sensibility earlier were all fake! Helen saw Nora walking over alone. She thought about it and followed beside her. She whispered, Thank you. Nora raised her eyebrows. Its just my job. Helen smiled bitterly. Ive seen so many doctors. Every time they raise this question, I ask them to tell my mother-in-law, but she wouldnt agree Youre the only one who can persuade her. When Nora heard this, she gave her a heads up. There might not be anything wrong with your husband. Maybe its because of psychological reasons that you werent able to get pregnant for a long time. Helen nodded. I know. I just wanted him to get checked Half an hour later, a fierce argument came from outside the door. A man was shouting, You called me over just to get me a check-up? Mom, I think Helen is crazy. How can I be sick? Mrs. Livingstone whispered, I also know that youre not sick, but that Miss Smith is a divine doctor. You should let her take a look. This is also your grandaunts wish! Hearing this, the man sneered. Sure, lets check. If theres nothing wrong with me, then our family can let Helen leave! She cant even have a child, is she even a woman? A man in his mid-twenties was wearing a suit, but he looked very greasy. He said this as he walked in. After entering, he looked at Nora. He strode over and sneered. He reached out and let Nora take his pulse. Helen, you just dont want to admit that you have a problem, right? Alright, Ill make you give up today! Chapter 628 - Diagnosis Results! Thomas was the only son of the Livingstones third generation. He had been spoiled since a He was usually very arrogant at home. The only child in Old Madam Hunts family was also very spoiled, which made Thomas even more arrogant. Back then, when he married Helen, other than the Stewarts being famous for their sons, it was also because Helen had a timid personality and could let Thomas have his way. After Thomas roared at Helen, he looked at Nora in disdain. Alternative medicine? Is this reliable? Let me tell you, alternative medicine is a sham Mrs. Livingstone hurriedly said, Dont speak nonsense. Miss Smith is not only an alternative medicine doctor, but shes also a famous modern medicine doctor! Furthermore, shes your future sister-in-law! Thomas and Justin were of the same generation. Although their relationship was a lot more distant, Old Madam Hunts love for her family made Thomas come over often when he was young. Therefore, Thomas curried favor with Justin. When he heard this, he immediately smiled. Oh, my sister-in-law! Look, we became friends after a fight Nora: Not only was this person spoiled, but even his personality was bad. She took Thomass pulse seriously. Thomas kept on nagging. Ms. Smith, take a good look at my pulse. When youre done, tell this woman that Ill definitely be fine. Make her give up on asking me to see the doctor all the time! Im fine! She always finds a reason to find faults with me. Heh, isnt she just afraid that Ill divorce her? By the time he finished speaking, Nora had already opened her eyes. Thomas hurriedly asked, Ms. Smith, how is it? Nora stared at his expression for a while and asked a few regular questions. When she was done, she said with a serious expression, Indeed, the problem is with you. These words stunned Mrs. Livingstone. She stepped forward nervously and asked, Whats wrong? Nora said, He has asthenospermia. It means that his sperm has low motility. Thats why he has not been able to impregnate Helen for so many years. Mrs. Livingstones eyes widened. Can can this be treated? Nora nodded. Of course. She looked down and picked up the paper. Ill prescribe a few doses of medicine. He must take them exactly as I prescribe. He should be good in a month. Mrs. Livingstone nodded and asked, Whats wrong with him? How did it come to this? Our Thomas made his classmate pregnant at the age of 20! He didnt have this problem in the past! Nora immediately looked at Thomas with a faint smile and said, Oh, its probably because he did it too frequently! As soon as she said this, Mrs. Livingstone subconsciously looked at Helen and scolded, Vixen! Are you digging out my sons aura every night? Why are you so shameless? Helens face turned red from the scolding. She said, Grandma, Thomas rarely comes back while I stay at home. How can I possibly Ever since she went to the doctor, in order to make Helen pregnant, the Livingstones had asked Thomas to come back every month during her ovulation period. He was indeed rarely at home. Mrs. Livingstone was stunned. Before she could react, Helens eyes were red as she looked at Thomas. Y-You havent broken up with Cecelia yet, have you? Last time I found out, you promised me that if it ever happened again, we would get a divorce! Thomas pursed his lips. Only then did Mrs. Livingstone realize something. She slapped Thomas. How can you be with such a promiscuous woman? Youre still doing it so frequently. You really dont know how to keep it in your pants! Who is this Cecelia?! She seduced you until your body was sucked dry! You have to break up with that vixen! With that, she turned back to comfort Helen. Helen, dont fuss about it with Thomas. Hes young. He likes to play around. This isnt a big deal. Why are you talking about divorce? But dont worry, Ill definitely watch over him well! I guarantee that hell drink a months worth of medicine and then you two can have a child! Helen bit her lip and sobbed. I, I want to go home Mrs. Livingstone nodded. Okay, okay. Lets go home Well talk when we get back. Well stop fooling around outside~ Helen shook her head. I want to go back to my mothers house. At this moment, she felt aggrieved and could no longer hold it in. It had been so many years. Because she could not give birth, her maiden family was disrespected by the Livingstones. It seemed unreasonable. Her mother had even secretly given her all kinds of medicines. She even promised that she would give birth to three children in one pregnancy! But it turned out that all those grievances were for nothing! It was not that she could not give birth at all. It was all because of Thomas! The reason Thomas could not impregnate her was not because of his health, but because he was doing it too frequently with someone else The word too frequently hurt Helen, and she felt that she was simply petty to the bone. But how could Mrs. Livingstone let her go? Knowing that it was not Helens fault, she continued to coax her. However, at this moment, Thomas sneered. Alright, have you played enough?! Helen was taken aback. Thomas pointed at Nora and said, Did you two plan this? You want to push the blame on me! Hehe, Im a very strong man. How can I have such a problem?! You guys are really lousy at acting! Nora frowned. Mrs. Livingstone was even more stunned. Thomas, what nonsense are you talking about? Miss Smith is Dr. Zabes disciple! Thomas sneered. What disciple? I think its just a scam! Mom, I already said that alternative medicine is a sham! And Helen wants a divorce? Then lets get a divorce! How can a barren woman have the face to stay at home?! Mrs. Livingstone frowned. Dont talk nonsense, Miss Smith Shes lying to you! Thomas raised his chin and said proudly, I have evidence! Mrs. Livingstone was stunned. What evidence? Chapter 629 - The Real Reason! Thomas gaze swept across everyone present. He sneered, Cecelia is pregnant! The whole living room was silent. Everyone looked at him. Even Mrs. Livingstone was stunned. She subconsciously uttered, Really? Thomas nodded. Of course. We just found out during a checkup. I was with Cecelia when you called me just now! Mom, you dont have to beg this woman anymore. You can finally have the grandchild that you wanted! Then, he looked at Helen and gave her a mocking smile. Tsk, tsk. I really didnt expect you to spin such lies just so you could shirk your responsibilities! Heh! Helen bit her lip and looked at Nora. Her voice shook as she asked, Can people with asthenospermia still reproduce? Nora kept quiet for a moment before she replied, Without medical treatment, chances of reproduction are very low. It was so low that it was almost negligible. However, it was indeed still possible. As soon as she said that, Thomas sneered, Wow, so now youre going to use probability to mislead us? Ill tell you thisCecelia was also pregnant a year ago! It was just that I didnt want the child then, but shes pregnant again now! How are you going to explain that? If theres really something wrong with me, then how am I able to impregnate Cecelia so many times? Also, Ive never felt that I couldnt do it! On the contrary, Helen, youre so loud in bed every night, yet look at what has happened. Just who is it thats infertile, you or me? Helen: !! She flushed completely crimson. Why was he saying such things in public? Besides, she had only done that to compliment him To be honest, the man really was very average in bed. But when they had first gotten married, he simply kept asking her about it and kept forcing her to answer even when she didnt feel anything. As a result, she could only pretend to feel it Helen shook her head hard and tried not to think about those disgusting things. Yes, that was right. The monthly sexual intercourse was a form of torture and something disgusting to her. In Thomas, she could only see a mans self-satisfaction and inexplicable self-confidence She clenched her fists. The situation had suddenly reversed. In the living room, Mrs. Livingstone had just been coaxing Helen a moment ago, for fear that she would really divorce Thomas; yet now she suddenly looked like a victorious rooster. She lifted her chin, looked at Nora, and then let out a sarcastic laugh. Asthenospermia? What nonsense. The way I see it, Ms. Smith also has moments where she makes mistakes in her medical diagnoses, right? Nora broke into a frown. Mrs. Livingstone snorted and looked at Helen. Didnt you want to return to your parents? Sure, Ill send you there! Ill get the chauffeur to take you home right away! You cant even lay an egg after marrying into the Livingstones for three years. Whats the use of having you here? I want my own grandchild! Divorce! The two of you must divorce! After speaking, she looked outside and said, Wheres the chauffeur? Cmon, take Helen home right away! While youre there, tell her family members that the Livingstones dont want an infertile woman in the family! Yes, maam. The Livingstones chauffeur replied. Then, he entered and walked up to Helen. Helen bit down hard on her lip. A moment later, she lowered her gaze and then looked at Nora. She said, Sorry, Ive implicated you. Then, she left. After she left, Mrs. Livingstone directed the line of fire at Nora again. She said, Ms. Smith, in my opinion, you must have lived abroad for too long. You havent even mastered half of Dr. Zabes medical skills! How can you misdiagnose us?! Dont worry, though, I wont publicize this. After all, if word spreads, its the Hunts who will be embarrassed. After all, not only are you the young lady of the Smiths, but also the future mistress of the Hunts! Also, you shouldnt be so arrogant. After all, we, the older generation, have so much life experience that you can learn from! Sigh, just because they have been touted about so much, some people end up naturally feeling that they are so impressive, when in fact, they are so unremarkable! To think they can even misdiagnose someone as having asthenospermia, yet they cant even see the problem with an infertile woman! Ms. Smith, youd best not provide medical consultations anymore, lest you misdiagnose them with some kind of illness when they are perfectly healthy, and end up ruining their health! Not everyone is as magnanimous as us to condone your mistakes. Oh, and also~ You should just stay at home instead of going outside and treating peoples illnesses. How unhygienic is that? Youd best just stay at home and take care of your husband and children instead. Youd be doing a meritorious deed just by grooming the future heir to the Hunts Ms. Smith, Im talking to you. Why are you always using your cell phone? Youre so rude! While Mrs. Livingstone was prattling on and on, Nora was staring at her cell phone. She had just hacked into the hospitals system and found Cecelias medical records. When she read the records, her lips suddenly curled into a smile. Chapter 630 - Divorce! Nora hacked into the hospital system and quickly found Cecelias medical records. Cecelia was indeed pregnant. That much was clearly stated in the medical report from the hospital. According to the medical report, Cecelia was already three months pregnant. Nora originally thought that the pregnancy was fake, but in the end, it turned out to be real. This was out of her expectations. Therefore, she thought about it and then checked Thomas travel records. When she did, she found out that three months agoin other words, the period when Cecelia had become pregnant-Thomas had actually gone out of the country! In addition, Cecelia hadnt gone with him! A suspicion formed in Noras heart. She turned off the phone and looked at Thomas. How long has Cecelia been pregnant? Thomas lifted his chin. Hmph! Its been more than a month! It was just like what she had thought. Nora lowered her eyes. Cecelia was lying. By claiming that the three-month-old baby was only a little over one-month-old, her objective was self-evident. She gave him a mocking smile and said, Oh. Then, she turned and walked out. Seeing how she was behaving, Thomas curled his lips disdainfully and then called out after her, Its okay, Nora! We are family, I wont spread the news that your medical skills are lacking! After saying this, he looked at Mrs. Livingstone. Mom, since Cecelia is already pregnant and Helen is infertile anyway, why dont we get a divorce straight away? Mrs. Livingstone was actually still hesitating and in an internal struggle. Cecelia was no kind soul. How could she compare to Helens well-behaved, sensible, and filial personality? Cecelia was shrewish and had already become well-known in the circle as a rebellious woman a long time ago. But when she thought of how Cecelia was already pregnant Besides, at least she wasnt a poor girl like the one her son had impregnated back in college. No matter what, one could at least say that the two families were equally matched in status this time. Mrs. Livingstone made up her mind. Okay! The two then bid farewell to Mrs. Hunt. How could one like Mrs. Hunt, who had experienced all sorts of ups and downs, possibly trust a stranger so easily, though? She asked, Thomas, is that Cecelia woman trustworthy? You must check everything out clearly, okay? Thomas replied, Yes, yes, I know. Dont worry, Grandaunt! Its not like I want to be the father to someone elses child. Ive already asked about it a long time ago. Well be able to have a DNA test done once shes four-month pregnant! When Mrs. Hunt heard this, she nodded. Okay. After the two of them left, Mrs. Hunt looked at the housekeeper. She frowned and asked hesitantly, Do you think Noras medical skills are really that bad? If they werent good, how would she be able to make the Zabe Corporations Calming Pill?! The housekeeper, however, replied, Maam, who cares whether they are good or not? In any case, she has made a mistake this time! This shows that Ms. Smith is just enjoying a reputation unwarranted by any actual skill. Mrs. Hunt nodded at her words. She was right. She wasnt going to care if Nora was an impressive woman or not! In fact, what she wanted was for Nora to not be that impressive. Otherwise, how would she be able to control such a well-known woman after she married into the Hunts?! Nora went straight back to the Smiths after she left. Cherry, who was sitting cross-legged on the sofa and playing games, was dissing someone. Hey, the person in the support role, youre not the Invisible Man, why are you hiding? Have I, a gunner, seen you even once during the entire session? Hearing this, Pete sighed silently and continued to read with his head down. When Nora glanced at the book, she found that her son was reading a book about world economics. The corners of her lips spasmed a little and she couldnt help thinking that the little fellow sure was a mutant. She wondered how high Xanders IQ was. Would it be higher or lower than Petes? While she was musing over it, Pete, who had noticed her coming in, hurriedly got up. He handed her the glass of water in front of him. Then, he took out a set of pajamas and handed it to her. Mommy, are you tired? Nora: as The longer she lived with Pete, the more she found that the little boy was really very caring and heartwarming. However, his behavior instead made Nora feel her sons desire for motherly love. She indeed had too little time to spend with her children. Thinking about this, she took the glass of water from Pete and took a couple of sips. Then, she placed it on the coffee table next to her and took the pajamas. She looked at Pete and asked, Pete, do you know Helen Stewart? Petes eyes lit up at the name and he nodded. Then, he said with a bit of embarrassment, She is quite nice. Uncle Thomas often visits the Hunts, so Great-grandma told him to play with me. He is very well-behaved on the surface, but in private, he called me a little idiot. After he married Aunt Helen, every time he came over, she would bring me toys. When Uncle Thomas scolded me, she would also stop him gently At that time, Pete had never experienced a mothers love, and he also felt nothing toward the nannies attempts to please him. But Helen was truly kind and caring. On top of that, she was also filled with love and patience for children. People like her gave Pete a very comfortable feeling. When Nora heard what he said, she finally understood why Justin had asked her to help them. Just by how Helen had kept Pete company, she couldnt let the matter go unchecked. With that in mind, Nora suddenly said, Pete, Im going out for a while. Pete nodded. Nora turned around, went out of the house, and drove to Helens parents home, the Stewarts residence. To be honest, she initially didnt intend to bother with the Livingstones mess. After all, Thomas fatherhood had nothing to do with her. But since Helen had treated Pete kindly, she couldnt just sit back and wash her hands of the matter. When she came to the Stewarts residence, the guards stopped her. When she said that she was looking for Helen, the guard gave her a wry smile and said, They are kinda busy at the moment, so its not convenient for outsiders to enter. Nora broke into a frown. Just as she was about to reply, a car came up to them. Then, a hasty-looking woman got out. She was a little chubby and looked somewhat like Helen. She said to the guard, This is? The guard explained, Ms. Jessica, this is Mrs. Helens friend. Shes here to visit Mrs. Helen, but Mrs. Livingstone has come over with Mr. Livingstone and they are currently making a scene in the house, so When Jessica Stewart, the Stewarts eldest daughter, heard this, she said straightforwardly, For her to come over to look for Helen, she must be Helens friend. How can you refuse her entry? News of the scandal will spread sooner or later anyway, so whats there to be scared of? Let her come with me! Only then did the guard let Nora through. Nora raised her eyebrows, finding the young lady rather interesting. The two drove into the residence together. They parked the car. Before they even stepped through the door, they could already hear an arrogant Mrs. Livingstone saying, They must divorce! But this is all because your daughter is infertile, so were not going to give her anything! Also, the Stewarts didnt make her situation clear before the marriage, so this is fraud! On top of that, she also wasted three years of our time. Otherwise, the Livingstones would already have at least two children in the family by now! You have to compensate us for this! Helens mother, Mrs. Stewart, said furiously, Divorce? So that she can make way for that homewrecker?! Mrs. Livingstone, are you that anxious that you cant wait even a second longer?! Mrs. Livingstone sneered, Cut the crap. In any case, its the Stewarts who are in the wrong! As for Cecelias pregnancy, Thomas didnt cheat. Its because Helen is infertile, thats why he went to another woman! Chapter 631 - The Truth! Mrs. Stewart became even more infuriated when she heard this. She clutched her chest, unable to speak. Helen was just crying her eyes out next to her. Her father was not at home, so the two women from the Stewarts were obviously suppressed in momentum. When Nora was about to take a step forward, Jessica, who was next to her, stepped forward abruptly and said loudly, Mrs. Livingstone, now thats not very nice! What do you mean Thomas didnt cheat? Is the child in her belly not Thomas? Did Thomas not have sexual relations with another woman while he is married? Mrs. Livingstone choked at once. Jessica went on. My little sister certainly hasnt given birth to any children, but are women mere baby-making tools? Are you saying that the Livingstones and the Stewarts union was solely for the purpose of having children? If so, then why didnt you just approach surrogate mothers instead? What is the point of having Helen there? Besides, do you have any medical evidence to prove that my little sister is infertile? This is complete sophistry. If you cannot produce a medical report, then I will sue you for slander! Jessica was very aggressive, much like a hen protecting her chicks. She stood in front of her mother and Helen and blocked them from Mrs. Livingstone. Mrs. Livingstone seemed a little afraid of Jessica. She subconsciously stepped back and said, No matter what, they have to get a divorce! Divorce? Sure, but you have to give my little sister the compensation she deserves. The Stewarts are not to be trifled with either! After snapping back at Mrs. Livingstone furiously, Jessica looked at Helen and said, What is the use of crying when your husband has already cheated on you? Times have changed, cant you even stand up for yourself? Helen, Im telling you, you have to divorce him! Are you planning on keeping that man so that he can bring back more illegitimate children?! The sobbing Helen nodded. I will do as you say, Jessica. She was thoroughly heartbroken. When she got married, everyone had said that she was really blessed to be able to marry into the Livingstones. Given how close a relationship the Livingstones and the Hunts shared, she would surely welcome a good life in the future. But who knew that Thomas would actually be such an insect? Mrs. Livingstone sneered, Jessica, what do you mean by that? We Livingstones are decent people, we are not people who indulge in casual relationships! We wont just want any random woman! Jessica sneered, Oh, really? Considering how you can accept even someone like Cecelia, the Livingstones standards for women are really too low! Mrs. Livingstone wanted to continue the argument about Cecelia, but she suddenly realized something. She sneered, The problem is not about Cecelia right now; rather, its about Helens infertility. On top of that, she even conspired with a doctor to shift the blame onto my son! What a pity for her, though, because Cecelia is pregnant, which just so happens to clear my sons name! On the other hand, even though it has been three years since Helen married into the Livingstones, she hasnt gotten pregnant even once, so the problem must lie with her. Since thats the case, then this marriage should be annulled! When the two of them got engaged back then, we had agreed that whoever does something wrong after marriage would receive a smaller portion of the joint financial assets! Therefore, Helen can only leave the Livingstones penniless! Cecelia was pregnant. The timing was simply too sensitive. Should news of it spread, everyone would surely know that Thomas had cheated on his wife. If that happened, he would no longer be able to hold his head up high in the circle of the wealthy in New York. That was why Mrs. Livingstone had come over to make a scene. Firstly, it was because a married couples joint property was indeed difficult to divide. Secondly, it was because she mustnt allow her son to be known as someone who had mistreated his ex-wife! She mustnt allow her son to become the main reason for the marriages failure. Jessica let out a contemptuous laugh. Suddenly, she lowered her eyes and said, We are all respectable people that dont wish to embarrass ourselves. The Stewarts will not ask the Livingstones for even a single cent more than what should be given. However, alimony must be given because you made Helen quit her job after she married Thomas! Because of that, she now has a three-year unemployment gap in her career! Mrs. Livingstone sneered, Then what about the money that the Livingstones gave the Stewarts when they got married back then? The Livingstones had given them a large sum of money as a wedding gift. By saying that, Mrs. Livingstone was demanding even that sum of money back, even though they had given it to them as a gift. Jessica was about to speak when Helen suddenly looked at Thomas. Thomas, what is the meaning of this? Thomas curled his lips disdainfully and replied, My mothers will is also mine! Ive found you really boring since a long time ago! You dont even move at all in bed. It was really no fun at all! Helen turned paler. At last, she lowered her head and said, Fine, fine I will return you all that money the Livingstones gave us! A shocked Jessica looked at her abruptly. Helen, what kind of nonsense are you saying? If they returned that money, what would outsiders think? Why didnt they take any money from the Livingstones during the divorce? But even gave them money instead? Of course, it was because they had done something wrong! People often didnt care about the details, they only looked at the results. Neither would they think that Helen was being generous. Instead, they would definitely think that Helen must have done something to let the Livingstones down! Helen, however, shook her head. Jessica, I just want to be divorced as soon as possible. She didnt want to be entangled with him any further. She would just cut the Gordian knot. This way, she would be able to go home and live a carefree life! Seemingly having understood the meaning behind her words, Jessica said nothing more. Mrs. Livingstone sneered, Helen, are you feeling guilty? Well, that makes sense. We wont hold you accountable for wasting my sons time either. Well just let the matter go at that! I just hope that you wont bother my son After that, Mrs. Livingstone, Thomas, and Helen settled on the time and date that they would come over to take the money, as well as when they would sign the divorce papers. After making all the arrangements, before the two left, Mrs. Livingstone emphasized once more, Helen, the Livingstones wont hold it against you and your family this time! But remember this, the divorce is because of your infertility. It has nothing to do with the Livingstones! Thomas nodded. Yes, thats right. Remember thisits I, Thomas, who doesnt want you anymore! After saying that, Mrs. Livingstone and Thomas left. After they left, Helen squatted on the floor and suddenly burst into wracking sobs. She clutched her head and murmured, I am so useless. Why couldnt I just get pregnant? Why? Im so useless Only then did Nora finally take a step forward. She said, Its not your fault. Chapter 632 - The Truth About Xander Yale Nora had hidden herself in the corner after she entered just now and had refrained from interfering with their family affairs. Therefore, the few of them hadnt noticed her in the heated argument. When she spoke, Helen finally looked up in a daze. At the sight of Nora, she wiped her tears and stood up. Ms. Smith Why are you here? Before Nora could speak, Jessica asked, Ms. Smith, what did you mean by that? Nora sighed silently. Helen was simply too much of a pushover. Being ladylike and soft-spoken were positive traits; gentleness was also part of a persons character. However, being excessively weak and delicate would only encourage others to bully one even more. However, Jessica seemed different. She was more straightforward and the questions she asked hit the crux of the matter. Nora didnt want to comfort or persuade them about anything. She merely said, Thomas is not the father of Cecelias child. As soon as she said that, the people in the room were dumbfounded. Jessica was stunned. She said, He isnt? If he isnt, then what is Thomas doing? Also, why do you say that? Do you have any evidence? Jessicas thought process was clear. Helen, however, was still looking at her in a daze. Nora cast her eyes down. I checked his pulse the other time, he does indeed have asthenospermia. On top of that, his condition is very serious. Therefore, it stands to reason that Thomas will not be able to have children. However, he said that Cecelia is pregnant and that they only found out about the pregnancy today. So I went to check Cecelias pregnancy records. I found that her HCG levels are relatively high. Those numbers are impossible in a patient who is only a month pregnant. In addition, I also found out that Cecelia has prior medical records from more than one month ago. At that time, they had already diagnosed that she was more than a month pregnant. From this, we can conclude that she should already be three months pregnant by now. Helen, where was Thomas three months ago? A dazed Helen replied, Thomas was in France three months ago. A project over there had run into problems. As it was relatively tricky, he stayed there for nearly a month At this point, Helen spoke again. Did he go to France with Cecelia?! She seemed astounded. But as soon as she said that, Jessica smacked her hard on the head and said, Helen Stewart, whats wrong with you?! What kind of situation do you think youre in right now? Yet youre still being jealous?! Is there anything about that man thats worth being jealous?! If you continue to be like this, I will really look down on you! Dont you know that women should be independent?! If even you look down on yourself, then how can you make others value you?! However, Helen said in tears, Im not looking down on myself. But its true that I was married for three years, yet I didnt get pregnant Jessica was exasperated. She yelled furiously, Hansel Lloyds wife also didnt have any children even after so many years of marriage, and they adopted a child in the end. But look at her, when has she ever felt inferior about it?! When has she ever not carried herself graciously? Do you know why?! Helen nodded. Its because she is good at managing the company. She is actually the one in charge of Lloyds company It was at this point that Helen finally suddenly understood. Her eyes reddened and she hung her head. Youre right, Mrs. Lloyd cant reproduce, but the Lloyds have never dared to look down on her because of that. Neither has she ever felt inferior because of it Only when one becomes strong will they not be looked down upon Seeing that she had finally understood, Jessica looked at Nora again. I saw Cecelia at an event two and a half months ago, she couldnt have gone out of the country with Thomas. Therefore, the child really isnt his! As soon as she said that, next to them, Mrs. Stewart, their mother, immediately banged the table and stood up. Since it is not his, then lets go over and tell them about it right away. Well throw the evidence right in their faces! And see how they still have the cheek to demand a divorce! II 11 The room suddenly fell silent. Taken aback, Mrs. Stewart looked at the three of them. Jessica didnt pay any attention to Mrs. Stewart. Instead, she looked at Nora first and said, Ms. Smith, thank you so much for not revealing all this the moment you stepped in! Nora merely smiled at her quietly. Mrs. Stewart, however, was puzzled. Why didnt she say it? If she had, we would have been able to slap both mother and son in the face just now! How nice would that have been? Jessica looked at Mrs. Stewart, who had the same personality as Helen, and felt rather helpless. Mom, what then? Mrs. Stewart replied, When they are sure that the problem lies with Thomas, they definitely wont dare to divorce Helen anymore! And since all of this is because of the Livingstones themselves, they will only keep Helen happy in the future! Jessica lowered her eyes. And then? What happens after that? Do you want Helen to stay by his side as he goes for medical treatment, and then let him do a return of the prodigal son? Mrs. Stewart choked. Girl, those words of yours sting too much. Jessica turned to Helen. She said, Helen, you have two options now. The first one: You go to the Livingstones immediately with the evidence and tell them the truth. You will then become the Livingstones hero. Helen was taken aback. Jessica, however, stared at her and said, But Ill be clear about this if you do that, then youre no longer my sister! From then on, even if the Livingstones bully you, dont ever come back here and cry to us about it! Helen bit her lip. Mrs. Stewart became even more hesitant. She said, Jessica, its better to demolish a temple than to destroy a marriage. If you do that Mom! Jessica reprimanded her angrily. Have you really become muddleheaded from old age? Back then, we failed to ask around properly and find out what Thomas was really like before we allowed Helen to marry him. Now that we have finally seen his true colors, instead of making a quick escape, what are you people still staying in the hellhole for?! Mrs. Stewart sighed. Never mind, I wash my hands off this. The world belongs to you youngsters now. Im old now, so I dont understand anymore. Nora: She could finally see what was going on now. Jessica was the one in charge at the Stewarts, whereas the real mistress of the household didnt have any control over anything. She looked at Helen too, wanting to know her choice. Helen bit her lip and said, Jessica, Ms. Smith. Ive made up my mind I want a divorce! What should I do in the second option you proposed? Jessica clapped her on the shoulder. Now, thats my sister, alright! No matter the occasion, you must always have the courage to face your troubles. Us daughters of the Stewarts dont have to worry about remarrying at all! Now that you have made up your mind, then its time for us to set things up. Jessica said, We wont reveal the truth for the time being. Lets make use of the opportunity while the Livingstones are still willing to get a divorce to get all the divorce procedures done first! Otherwise, once the Livingstones know the truth, they will definitely refuse to divorce. The Livingstones are big and powerful, and even have the Hunts backing them up. We wont be able to beat them in a direct confrontation. When that happens, it will be very hard for you to divorce him! After that, we will find an opportunity to let the cat out of the bag! I will also use the next few days to find Cecelias adulterer! Her thought process was clear, and she also had the courage to shoulder responsibility. Then, she turned to Nora and said, But youll probably have to suffer some injustice for the next few days as a result of this, Ms. Smith. The Livingstones will definitely spread the news and say that the blame lies fully with the Stewarts. Nora raised her eyebrows and nodded. I understand. This was precisely the reason why she hadnt immediately brought up the matter about Cecelia when she came in and found that the Livingstones were discussing divorce matters. Jessica felt very bad about this. She said, I know the Livingstones very well. They dont want any blemishes on their reputation. Back then, when Helen was about to marry into the family, there wasnt any bad press about him out there. Even the matter about him impregnating someone when he was twenty years old was rumored to be the girls plot against Thomas. We were fooled by them! She was about to say more when Noras cell phone suddenly rang. She looked down and glanced at it-it was an overseas number. Nora raised her eyebrows and gestured to Jessica that she was answering a call. Then, she went out and picked up the call. Calebs voice came from the other end: Ms. Smith, I heard that Mr. Hunt has an illegitimate child? Im calling to tell you the truth Ive found out about Xander Yale! Chapter 633 - The Truth: Ruth Is Not Xander’s Mother!! Nora was taken aback. To be honest, as early as Trueman had released Xander, she had wondered if Caleb knew anything. However, she hadnt taken the initiative to ask him. Caleb had returned to the mysterious organization with the sacred mission of the special department on his shoulders. She mustnt bother him with her personal affairs, lest Calebs identity was exposed while investigating them. Thus, she had never asked him about it, planning to look into it herself. Besides, Lily was already comparing their DNA and would succeed sooner or later. It was just a matter of time. But unexpectedly, Caleb had taken the initiative to call her? A touch of gratitude rose from the bottom of Noras heart, and she asked, What is the truth? Calebs voice was very low-obviously, he was making the call in secret. According to my investigations, that child has been hidden by Trueman in the headquarters all this time, so I have never seen him before. But when Trueman was talking with him on the phone, he accidentally let something slip. He told Xander to try his best to save his Aunt Ruth, but the child instead said, Why? She didnt give birth to me nor has she ever taken care of me. Am I supposed to save her just because she is your sister? Trueman then said, Then at least make sure that she doesnt die. Xander agreed and then he said, Dont worry, I wont give it away. At the very least, in my biological fathers eyes, Aunt Ruth is my mother. Therefore, based on this, I would think that Ruth is not his mother. Nora cast her eyes down. To be honest, she had already guessed as much. Ruth and Xanders DNA match was only 20%. Even though Xander might have been injected with the gene serum, modifying his genes, it was still impossible for his DNA to change so drastically. Therefore, at the very least, it was impossible for Ruth to be his mother. Now that Caleb had confirmed it, they could get rid of Ruth first! Trueman didnt seem to really care about whether his sister lived or not anyway. With that in mind, Nora thanked Caleb over the phone. Thanks. Ill treat you to dinner when you return. Okay. Calebs voice became a lot more relaxed. After a brief silence, he suddenly said, Nora Ms. Smith, can I call you that? Yes, you can. He had already done so anyway. Could she even say no? The corners of her lips spasmed a little. Then, she heard Caleb speak again. He said, Nora, Im very sorry that I didnt keep Anthony in check back then, and ended up allowing him to humiliate you and annul the engagement. You have already apologized for that. Caleb chuckled, his voice gentle and mellow. Id like to apologize for it again. Alright, then. Nora yawned. She sounded relaxed as she said, Ive already forgiven the Grays. To be honest, she had never once hated the Grays. Although Anthony had looked down on her, ridiculed her, and mocked her all the time when she was fat, at that time, the only thing on her mind had been sleeping, so why would she take it to heart? She said into the phone, It sounds like your cough has become a little better. I made more medicine and wanted to give it to you, but I didnt expect you to leave early. Caleb laughed. A while later, he suggested, Why dont you send it to me via international express mail, then? Nora raised her eyebrows and replied, Sure. After hanging up the phone, Caleb, who was sitting alone in a luxuriously decorated room overseas, stared straight ahead of him. He suddenly murmured, I wonder if shell visit me since I have given her the address? After all, he didnt have long to live anymore. He really wanted Nora to visit him before he died. Unfortunately, he was completely unaware that such indirect methods were totally ineffective on an insensitive lout like Nora. In the States, Nora didnt even take a look at the address. She forwarded it straight to Sheril and told her to mail the medicine out. Then, she gave the Stewarts a heads-up that she was leaving, and went back to the Smiths. As soon as she arrived at the Smiths, she received a text message from Justin: I heard about the incident with the Livingstones. Do you want me to give them a warning? A single word from Justin could scare the crap out of Thomas and his mother. When Nora saw his message, she called him right away. She asked, Have you already given them a warning? The mans voice was very low. He chuckled and replied, No, not yet. Didnt I ask for your instructions just now? Nora liked that he didnt take the liberty to act on his own in everything he did. At the very least, if Justin had given the Livingstones a warning, Helen might not even be able to divorce him anymore. She smiled and said, Nah, you dont have to warn them about it. We already have a plan. But if I cause the Livingstones to be utterly disgraced, will you be put in a spot, Mr. Hunt? To be honest, he would indeed be very much put in a spot. After all, Mrs. Hunt would come crying to him. But since Nora had asked, then the answer could only be: No, it wont. Thomas was Mrs. Hunts grandnephew. By right, now that Mrs. Hunts immediate family members were gone, the people from Mrs. Livingstones generation should be the only ones staying in contact with her. And once Mrs. Hunt was gone as well, the two families would no longer have any relations with each other. However, Mrs. Hunt cared for her maiden family, and on top of that, Thomas was always visiting. That was how he had forcibly made it look as if the two families shared a close relationship with each other. For Mrs. Hunts sake, Justin was also willing to take care of the Livingstones a little. However, that was all just charity on his part. Since the Livingstones were blind enough to offend Nora, then he didnt need to care about such things anymore. Justin was very clear about who mattered and who he should keep dear. Nevertheless, he should still ask for credit where it was due. Justin said straightforwardly, Even if Grandma hits me with a bat, I still wont be put in a spot. Nora: Come to think about it, it seemed like Justin also had it pretty tough being caught in between her and Mrs. Hunt. Fortunately, he still chose to stand firmly on her side. Satisfied, Nora uttered, Yeah. Justin took the opportunity to make a request. He said, Then are you still coming over to the Hunts tomorrow? You were in such a hurry today that I didnt even have time to show you around, especially I intend to turn my villa into our home after marriage. Do you want to give your opinion on the renovations?. Nora thought for a while and replied, I only have one request. What? The bed has to be comfortable. COU Justin also knew that that was the only thing she would ask for. He chuckled and said, Of course, it has to be comfortable. After all, if the bed is not sturdy enough, Im afraid it wont be able to support the two of us when we Nora: ? Werent they chatting? Why was the man suddenly making innuendos? She rolled her eyes. While we do what? Dont think too much, I was talking about us fighting on it. Didnt you say it yourself, Big Sister? Youll beat me up every time you see me Nora: ! She suddenly felt like her fists were itching. Tsk, Big Brother, I suddenly feel like married life wont be that boring anymore. We can spar every day. This way, we can even exercise a little. Justin: That wasnt the kind of exercise he wanted! He said, Why dont you come over tomorrow and we make a pick for the master bedroom? Cherry and Pete havent been to the Hunts for really long too. Alright. Nora agreed. She wondered what kind of sparks would fly among the three little fellows once Cherry and Pete met Xander?! She raised her eyebrows and tried for a while to imagine the three of them together, but she simply couldnt. At last, she shook her head and said, By the way, Ruth is not Xanders mother. When Justin heard this, his pupils shrank. Are you sure? Yeah. Nora answered. The two chatted a little more before they hung up. Justin sat in the study and thought about what Nora had said just now. Suddenly, he got up and walked to the basement. He emitted bloodthirsty murderous intent all over. He had been worried that Ruth could really be Xanders mother, so he hadnt gotten rid of her. But now that he knew the truth Heh. He went downstairs. When he arrived at the basement, he found the butler standing guard at the door. When Justin walked over, he realized that Xander was also there. He was squatting on the ground and chatting with Ruth while facing her. Rather than saying that they were chatting, though, it was more like Xander was making fun of Ruth. The little fellows chin was resting on his hands as he looked at Ruth and prattled away. However, what he said stunned Justin!! Chapter 634 - Are You? Are You Worthy of It? The butler noticed Justin. When he was about to speak, Justin stopped him. He went up to the door and looked inside quietly. He narrowed his eyes, a look of scrutiny forming within. To be honest, fathers didnt have any resistance towards their children. This was especially in the case of people whod had children before. Thus, even if Xander was a little devil who had been raised by Trueman, and even if he had thrown the whole Hunt manor into a tizzy after his arrival, Justin nevertheless still gradually went from finding the boy a stranger to feeling a bit softhearted towards him. But when he saw him sitting opposite Ruth, he still couldnt help but frown. The child did not understand the difference between good and evil, let alone what was right and what wasnt. In addition, what he did after he returned to the Hunts had indeed angered him. Yet when he thought of how he might be the third child he had with Nora, he would relent again. In fact, he was actually worried about something. Should the child really be beyond hope, and should he be determined to take Trueman and Ruths side, then even if he must imprison him for a lifetime, he still mustnt allow him to hurt his loved ones! While he was contemplating, he saw Xander hand Ruth a carrot. He was telling her about the benefits of eating carrots. Carrots contain a lot of nutrition. They also contain carotene and anthocyanins. Eating three a day can lower ones cholesterol levels by 10 to 20%. It can also effectively prevent cardiovascular and cerebrovascular diseases, which is very important to the human body He prattled on and on about the benefits of eating carrots, but Ruth became angry instead. She said, I told you, I want bread! I want rice! I want carbohydrates! Xander, I have already gone hungry for six days! If you continue like this, I will die! No, you wont. Carrots have nutrients, they will keep you alive, so dont worry about it. Also, even if you really are dying, I will find someone to save you Xander spoke with a lot of confidence. Ruth: She was furious. She said, Xander, tell me, are you doing this just to take revenge on me?! Because I made you eat carrots when you were younger?! The opportunity has come to you now, hasnt it? But dont forget this I will go back sooner or later! When I do, I will tell your father what you did! As for you, there will eventually come a day where youll fall into my clutches again! A touch of contemplation flashed across Xanders eyes, but his expression remained amicable. He held his chin with his hands and said, What are you talking about? I dont understand. How can you not?! You did it on purpose! When you were four years old, my brother entrusted you to me and told me to take care of you for a week. During that one week, all I fed you were carrots every day. You must be holding a grudge against me because of that! You little brat, I didnt expect you to still remember all that even though so much time has already gone by. How dare you do this to me! You must be sick of living! As Ruth spoke, she went forward to hit him. However, because she hadnt eaten for a long time, she was weak all over. The moment she moved a little, she fell straight onto the ground. Xander stood up in front of her and rubbed his nose. This subconscious action of his was actually exactly the same as Justins! At the door, Justin froze when he heard their conversation and saw Xanders subconscious action. He had always been a little wary towards Xander. Thus, he had never liked this son of his since his return. Even if he did faintly feel a bit of fondness for him, he suppressed it at the bottom of his heart and kept it hidden. Hed thought that Trueman must have treated Xander very well, which led to the development of his anarchical character, but never had he ever imagined that Xander had actually gone through all that? Giving a child nothing but carrots for seven daysjust how exactly did Ruth have the heart to do something like that?! He suddenly clenched his fists and stared fixedly into the interrogation room. Xander was standing there, staring at Ruth. After a while, he said, Yeah, if my father hadnt returned in time, I might really have starved to death! Ruth yelled furiously, What nonsense are you talking about? You have everything in your room! There is fire, there are pots, and there are also rabbits! All you had to do was just eat those rabbits! Who told you to be so pretentious and say ridiculous things like the rabbits are your friends? You even gave the carrots to the rabbits! What a joke. Those rabbits are delicacies to humans! I really dont know who youre putting on that pretentious act for! My brother may pamper you and let you play with the rabbits, but I wont! You love your rabbits so much, dont you? Then lets see whether you can hold back from eating them when youre starved for weeks! Xander lowered his head. They are not food or animals. They are my friends. Ruth sneered and said in a low voice, So what even if they are? Didnt they get eaten anyway after they died?! Hahaha! When my brother came back, he took you out and gave you a pot of meat, right? That was a pot of rabbit meat! And also your favorite No. 6s meat! Xander trembled a little. The thin little boy seemed to emanate a sense of loneliness and confusion. He stared at Ruth. Yeah, Dad scolded you after that. I thought you would change, but unexpectedly, you instead killed No. 6 the very next moment and even tricked me into eating it Ruth smirked. Arent rabbits delicious? I remember asking you how it tasted at the time, you said it was delicious. And then? What happened later on? Whenever your rabbits died, you would always choose to eat them. Heh, so is there anything wrong with what I did? Xander stared at her. Indeed, ever since that incident, he would eat his rabbits after they died. Because if he didnt, then the rabbits would be taken away and used as specimens for more research. His friends wouldnt be able to rest in peace even after their deaths. If he ate them instead, then the rabbits would be safe. While Xander was thinking about it, the door to the room was suddenly pushed open. Justin strode in, his deep-set eyes staring straight at Ruth. There was murderous intent in his eyes. Ruth was shocked and intimidated by the look in his eyes. But right after that, she asked, Mr. Hunt, are you here to let me out? Justins gaze became even colder. Yeah, Ill send you home. Ruths eyes lit up. But the next moment, she instead heard Justin add, After all, one must eventually return to their roots. Ruth suddenly understood what he meant. Her eyes widened in fright and she shouted, Y-youre thinking of killing me? No, you cant do this to me! Im Xanders mother! Xander had promised Trueman that he would not expose her identity. This was the only thing that could protect her now! Unexpectedly, as soon as she said that, Justin said, Oh, are you? Are you Worthy of being his mother? Chapter 635 - A Family of Five Even an ordinary unrelated person wouldnt have been able to starve a four-year-old for a whole week! Even he, Justin, had never abused Xander after meeting the child, despite how much he hated Trueman. Ruth was badly frightened when she heard Justins words. She swallowed. W-what are you saying? I am his mother. If you dont believe me, then ask Xander! Xander was standing at the side and looking at Justin in confusion. He didnt understand why Justin had suddenly come in, or why he was suddenly so angry. But he still thought of the instructions Trueman had given him before he came to the States. He had told him to cooperate with Ruth. It would do as long as it didnt expose her identity. Therefore, after he came to the States, he had never once called Ruth Aunt Ruth. Ruths question at this moment was putting him in a spot, though. He didnt want to speak lies like Ruth was his mother. The little fellow in an internal struggle said, She Shut up! Justin suddenly barked in a low voice. The man had a very powerful aura around him and he gave off a very oppressive feeling. In this small and dark basement, he was clearly the king of this world, dominating ones life and death! Those two words of his frightened Xander. Then, the man said in a low voice, Wheres the butler? Here, sir. Take Xander upstairs and put him to bed. Yes, sir. Without another word, the butler picked up Xander in his arms and walked out of the basement at once. For the first time, Xander became scared. Puzzled, he turned his head to the back and looked at Justins back. The figure was obviously getting further and further away from him, but in his eyes, it was as if it was instead becoming bigger and bigger This continued until the butler went out the door with him in his arms and then went upstairs. When he was sure that Xander had entered his room, Justin finally looked at Ruth. Then, he turned and shut the door to the basement. Ruth looked at him, a touch of despair suddenly welling up in her She asked in trepidation, M-Mr. Hunt, what what are you doing? Sending you home. The terrible screams from the basement were all blocked by the soundproofed walls. In the guest room upstairs, Xander lay on the bed with his eyes closed. However, he pressed his ears hard against the bed and carefully tried to listen to the sounds downstairs, but he simply could not hear anything. The little fellow couldnt help but rollover. Then, he opened his eyes. Had the tyrant suddenly become angry just now because of him? Surely not? The tyrant obviously didnt like him. Trueman had also said that the tyrant was in love with a woman. He would not like him for the sake of that woman too. Therefore, the tyrant disliked him very much. But if that was the case, then why was the tyrant punishing Aunt Ruth? Xander couldnt figure it out, so he decided not to think about it anymore. That night, Xander had another nightmare. In the nightmare, a big tiger kept chasing him and said that it wanted to eat him and his rabbits. He ran and ran, but he simply couldnt keep running anymore. Just when he thought he was going to be eaten, a big and tall figure suddenly appeared in front of him. He couldnt see the tall figures face because his back was to him, but for some strange reason, in the dream, he found the figure very reliable, and he gave him a strong sense of security. Early the next morning, Nora brought Pete and Cherry to the Hunts manor. As soon as they entered, Cherry dived into Justins arms like a butterfly. In her young and tender voice, she shouted, Daddy, Daddy! Did you miss me? Justin caught the little girl and picked her up. Then, he replied, Yes, I did. Cherry immediately gave him a kiss on the forehead. I missed you too! I even dreamed of you! Really? Justin sounded pleasantly surprised. What did you dream? Cherry started to talk about her dream. Pete followed beside the two of them with a disdainful look, his expression as though he had nothing to live for anymore. At this moment, Justins large hand suddenly landed on his head and ruffled his hair. Pete immediately lowered his head and avoided his hand. He said, Ty Daddy, you mustnt touch a childs head. Otherwise, they will become stupid. But Justin instead replied, Well, you have a high IQ anyway, so its okay even if you become a little stupid. Justin then looked at the back. Nora dragged her feet and yawned as she walked behind the three of them. Obviously, she hadnt slept enough yet. He asked, What time did you sleep last night? Nora rolled her eyes. Its because I got up too early today. Had she woken up early so that she could come over to meet him? Justin smiled. He suddenly paused for half a step. When Nora walked up to him, he said, Ive taken care of Ruth. Taken care of her? Nora was a little surprised. What did you do to her? The special department still has their eyes on Ruth and is planning to look for clues through her. Justin asked, If Ruth really knew anything integral to the organization, do you think someone like Trueman would have allowed her to come to the States? Nora also felt that Trueman didnt care about Ruth at all. Hearing this, she uttered an oh and didnt bother any further with the topic. She said, Just dont give the special department anything to use against you. Of course not. I dont do anything illegal. Justin said, I only sent her home. Ruths home was located abroad. It had nothing to do with him if she was killed in a gun robbery outside the country. Nora: She understood now. She raised her head and glanced upstairs. Then, she looked at Cherry and Pete and asked, Where is Xander? She wondered what kind of scene the three little fellows would make? Chapter 636 - Good News~~ Upon hearing what she said, Justin suddenly said, Im starting to feel more and more like Xander is our son. Nora was taken aback. How so? Justin suddenly smiled. He went to bed very early last night, but he is still asleep even now, and he always looks like he doesnt get enough sleep. Did he inherit that from you? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. In the bedroom upstairs. Xander had actually already woken up a long time ago. In fact, he was even hiding behind the curtain at the windowsill and looking down at the lower floor. When Justin picked up Cherry, a lump had even formed in his throat. For a moment, he really wanted to throw Cherry onto the floor. But when he thought of how they might be Cherry and Pete, the friends whom he had gotten to know through the Internet, he resisted the urge to do so. That woman had given birth to Cherry and Pete. The four of them were a family, whereas he, Xander, was an extra. Therefore, he wasnt going to join them. Hah. The proud Xander continued hiding upstairs. He closed his eyes and continued pretending that he was asleep. Xander was asleep, so after the family of four entered the living room, Nora sat on the sofa, closed her eyes, and rested. Cherry was in Justins arms. She was showing him her ranking in her game on her cell phone. She said, Daddy, look! I have already achieved 100 stars in the game! Arent I amazing?! Justin nodded. Yup, Cherry is the best. Cherry grinned happily at the praise. Next to them, Pete couldnt help sighing. Even if you stick your foot in his face, he would still say it smells nice. Cherry: ? She retorted indignantly, But my feet do smell nice! Why would a little princess feet possibly stink?! Pete: The few of them engaged one another in a rather vapid conversation. A while later, when Justin was about to invite Nora upstairs to pick a room for their master bedroom after marriage, footsteps suddenly came from the door. Then, with the help of the housekeeper, an unsteady Mrs. Hunt walked in. As soon as she entered, her gaze fell on Nora. She said, I heard that Pete is back, so I came over to have a look. So, Ms. Smith is also here? Nora opened her eyes, raised her eyebrows, and ignored her. The old lady walked up to Pete. Pete, come over to Great-Grandma and let me see if youve lost weight? How have you been? Have you been healthy? Have you been eating well? Did the Smiths mistreat you?! By saying such things in front of Nora, Mrs. Hunt was deliberately trying to anger her. Unfortunately, she found that Nora was not affected by her questions in the least. Pete also answered earnestly, No, the Smiths are great too. Grandpa treats me very well. Seeing that Nora was still ignoring her, Mrs. Hunt suddenly found all this rather boring. Thus, she stopped trying to be mean and sat on the sofa instead. She looked at Nora and said, Ms. Smith, I have already given the Livingstones instructions not to spread the news about your misdiagnosis! Nora raised her eyebrows when she heard this. What was she trying to say by that? While she was thinking about it, Mrs. Hunt went on. I initially thought that your medical skills must be very impressive since you are Dr. Zabes disciple, but you ultimately still have too little experience in comparison with him. Only the elderly are good at alternative medicine! Its different from modern medicine. She then said, Originally, Thomas thought you were in collusion with Helen, so he was hell-bent on publicizing the matter. I was the one who stopped him After saying that, she looked at Nora. Shed thought that Nora would thank her for it, but unexpectedly, the womans attitude towards her was actually still as halfhearted as ever. Mrs. Hunt became rather angry at once. Ms. Smith, I know you dont care about such thingsafter all, your reputation is already in tattersbut you still have to pay more attention to it in the future. After all, even if you dont care about it, the Hunts do! As soon as she said that, Justin cast his eyes down and said, On the contrary, I think these things about fame and status arent very important. Havent I also been notorious all these years? How has that affected the Hunts? Upon being talked back right to her face, Mrs. Hunt found herself at a loss for words. A short while later, she finally stood and said, Fine, its this old lady here who was being too meddlesome! Thomas is a loudmouth. I daresay that if I tell them that Im washing my hands off this matter, news of Noras misdiagnosis will definitely become the talk of the city tomorrow! COIL Justin raised his eyebrows. Oh, its okay. Nora still looked as though she wasnt intending to speak. Mrs. Hunt was infuriated. Fine, fine. Since all of you are taking that attitude, then Ill get someone to tell them about it right away! As she spoke, she started walking out. When she reached the door, Nora suddenly said, Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunt stopped and looked over. As expected, Nora must not want to be embarrassed either, right? So, was she giving in now? But as soon as the thought flashed through her mind, she instead heard Nora ask, When are the Livingstones planning to get the divorce done? Mrs. Hunt: ? She was furious. I just received news that they have already gone to the court. Looking at the time, the two of them should be out by now! Oh? Nora raised her eyebrows when she heard this. Then, she chuckled and said, In that case, I also have a piece of good news here to celebrate with you, Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunt was taken aback. Whats the good news? Chapter 637 - Thomas The Huge Cuckold! Nora cast her cat-like eyes down and slowly said, I have never made any mistakes in my diagnoses. Mrs. Hunt frowned. She clenched her jaw. Heh, are you trying to say that your diagnosis of Thomas is correct? Nora raised her eyebrows and said nothing. Mrs. Hunt balled up her fists. As someone who had experienced so many things in life, she had actually already had her own suspicions when Thomas said that Cecelia was pregnant. She had even personally brought it up to the Livingstones. At that time, Mrs. Livingstone and Thomas had clearly promised that they would investigate it properly. Since they had proceeded with the divorce, shed thought that it was because Thomas had already made sure that the problem didnt lie with him, or that he had confirmed that the child in Cecelias belly was his! But judging from how confident Nora looked She couldnt help but think of the Zabe Corporations Calming Pills that Nora had made. Dr. Zabe was the only person in the world who could make those pills, but he had long since become bedridden and unable to make medicine anymore. Nora was the one and only disciple whom Dr. Zabe had personally accepted. When Mrs. Hunt thought of this, she suddenly became flustered. She hurriedly walked out with the help of the housekeeper! Seeing her staggering back, the corners of Noras lips lifted into a smile. Justin looked at the cheeky smile on her lips. For some reason, he suddenly found it terribly difficult to resist the urge in him. He couldnt help but step forward and give her a kiss at the corner of her lips. As soon as he did that, both of them were stunned. Even Cherry and Pete were dumbfounded. Then, Cherry turned away and covered her eyes. Yikes, how shameful! But I cant see anything anymore! Mommy and Daddy can continue what they are doing! As for Pete, he lowered his head and said calmly, Did something happen, Cherry? I was working on my problems just now, so I didnt see anything. Cherry shook her head wildly at once. Not at all, not at all! I was playing games the whole time, so I didnt see anything either Nora: She kept quiet for a while, but in the end, she couldnt help but expose Cherry. You havent even logged in to your game. Cherry paused. Then, she picked up her phone and said, Really? She sighed silently. These detestable underage restrictions! The child lock is still stopping me from playing games! Alas! Justin also couldnt resist exposing Pete. Your book is upside down. Pete: He straightened the book in silence. He was about to say something when Justin suddenly exchanged a look with Nora. Then, as if they were telepathic, the two of them picked up the two kids and gave Cherry and Pete each a kiss on the cheek. Cherry and Pete, who were caught off guard and kissed by their parents, reacted completely differently. Cherry blinked and said, Mommy, your mouth smells nice~ I feel like my heart is soaring through the skies from the kiss, and I feel like Im in such a good mood that I can play a hundred rounds without losing my temper!~ Nora replied, It seems that youre only allowed to play for an hour a day, though? Cherry: Hmph, Mommy is so mean! Why does she always have to poke her where it hurts?! As for Pete, he wiped his cheek in silence with a look of disgust. Justin: He looked at the son in his arms, and then at his soft, tender, and sweet-talking daughter. Justin suddenly felt like he had kissed the wrong person! The brat simply mustnt be pampered. While the four of them were being rowdy, upstairs, Xanders eyes were widened as he watched them in disbelief. It seemed like he had never seen people kissing one another like that. He touched his mouth and suddenly curled his lips disdainfully. Mouths were meant for eating. Wasnt it dirty to kiss people like that? Hah, those two stupid kids! But he nevertheless touched his lips with his fingers. Then, he put two fingers together and rubbed them against his cheek. Was this what a kiss felt like? Xander was in a daze. But right after, he suddenly shuddered. Yuck, how gross! He would never do such childish things. He would never play with them either! With that in mind, Xander shrank back and crawled back into the bedroom. The family of four downstairs didnt see Xander come down even when lunchtime came. When Nora went upstairs to take a look, she found that Xander was pretending to be asleep. However, since he wasnt sick, she didnt expose him. After all, even though Xander might be her son, the final results werent out yet. She didnt want to invest her emotions in him too early. In the event that it turned out that they werent parent and child in the DNA test, yet she had already developed feelings for the child, things would become troublesome. And she had always been someone who hated trouble the most. Therefore, Nora went down the stairs and played with Cherry and Pete for a while. After that, the four of them went upstairs to pick the master bedroom. Princess Cherry straight-up took two rooms. She wanted to merge the two rooms and then put her dolls in them. Petes room was beside Cherrys. Even though Justin hadnt brought it up, he had also wanted to merge two rooms for Pete. However, Nora said, I think you can merge these two rooms and use one of them as a study. Petes robots and books can be placed in there. She felt that their father was being too partial to one party, so she had to even things out. Petes eyes, which were looking at Nora, lit up brightly at once. At the sight, even Nora couldnt help but ruffle his hair with a smile. Justin originally wanted to say that they didnt have to go about it in such a troublesome way. Once the brat grew up, he would just give him a small house and let him stay there instead of living with them. However, this was the only suggestion Nora had given about the renovation, so after a 0.1-second-long silence, Justin still agreed to it in the end. When they left at night, Nora left Cherry there. After all, she couldnt let Justin be all alone either, could she? She had completely forgotten that when she first learned about the two children, she had wanted to kick a certain someone away and escape with the two kids. Bye-bye, Mommy, I will miss you! Cherry stretched out her chubby little hand. After she said that cutely, she immediately took Justins hand and raised her head. Her black jewel-like eyes were damp and moist, making it unbearable to see her like that. She said, Daddy, Im so sad that I cant play my games! Can you really bear to make a cute little girl like me sad? Justin: Daddy, can you ask Y to write me a program that can fool the system and make me look like an adult? In response to his pitiful daughters demands, Justin only made one request: Dont tell your mom about it! Dont worry, Daddy! Cherrys eyes were bright and shiny. I love Daddy the most! Justin: After that, Cherry went upstairs happily. While the family of four was happily spending time with one another, Mrs. Hunt was deeply troubled. After Nora had said that, she had returned to her house and called Thomas right away. When she called, Thomas and Helen had just exited the court. As he looked at the divorce decree in his hand, Thomas said, Helen, you should also understand that for wealthy families like ours, heirs take top priority. Nobody would want a woman like you who cant reproduce! On account of how we were married for three years, why dont you stay with me? Im going to marry Cecelia, though-after all, I have to give my child a proper identity! But dont worry, I wont treat you badly. What do you say? Helen clenched her fists as she listened to the disgusting things he was saying. She took a deep breath. A moment later, she slowly said, Thomas, what is so good about being with you? Are you that good in bed? Do you know how happy I am to be able to divorce you?! At last, I dont have to tolerate your incompetence and inexplicable self-confidence anymore! Her words stabbed right into Thomas sore spot. He had always been smug about his great stamina in bed. Thus, he immediately got angry and said furiously, Good going, Helen! You shameless ingrate! Okay, then well see just how miserable youll be in the future! Heh, dont expect that Ill hide the truth for you when others ask me why we divorced! He turned around to leave after shouting at her. However, it was at this time that he received a call from Mrs. Hunt. Chapter 638 - Taking Action! Chapter 638 Taking Action! When Thomas answered the phone, he heard Mrs. Hunt asking, Have you divorced her? Yes, Ive collected the certificate. Thomas said. When he turned around to look at Helen, he instead saw that she had already gotten in the car and left. The sight infuriated him at once. In his opinion, Helen had to be in tears and crying her eyes out when she left him. But judging from her appearance, why did it look like she was dying to divorce him instead? While he was thinking about it, he heard what Mrs. Hunt said. Thomas immediately sneered, Grandaunt, in my opinion, she must just be talking big again! Dont worry! I know my body well! Theres definitely no problem with me! Also, I have already asked Cecelia about it. She is very sure that the child is mine! Because she is no longer in contact with her previous boyfriend! Cecelia was a well-known socialite in the circle and had a chaotic private life. Mrs. Hunt frowned and said, Even so, you should still be cautious. Why dont you visit a hospital and go for a checkup? Even if you dont trust alternative medicine, surely you trust modern medicine, right? When Thomas heard this, he fell silent. It was only after a while that he finally replied, Okay, okay, I get it. After hanging up the phone, he walked to his car. He opened the door. In the passenger seat was a woman with heavy make-up-it was Cecelia. Cecelia asked, Shall we go and register our marriage? Initially, Thomas had said that he would register his marriage with Cecelia immediately after he divorced Helen. After all, they couldnt get married after Cecelias belly showed instead. If that happened, it would end up reflecting poorly on them. But when he thought of what Mrs. Hunt said just now, Thomas suddenly felt that there was no need to rush. He kissed Cecelia and said, Tsk, whats the hurry? The test can be done once the baby is four-months-old, right? Well register the marriage after we do a DNA test. If you are in a hurry, we can hold the wedding first. DNA test? Cecelias eyes flickered. She said, I see, Thomas, do you not trust me? If you dont trust me, then why are you marrying me?! In that case, I will have the baby aborted right away! I dont want this baby anymore! It hasnt even been born yet, yet its father is already rejecting it! Why is my babys life so hard?! Thomas looked at her. Thats enough, what are you putting up that act in front of me for? Its all because you have a bad reputation, so the elders at home are worried. Once the baby is four-months-old, we can do a DNA test and put my familys hearts at ease. Why wouldnt I trust you? But is there any use if I alone trust you? My family has to trust you too! Be good- I know you are suffering injustice here, but if you have done nothing wrong, then whats there to be afraid of? Its just a DNA test. Whats so scary about it? Cecelia bit her lip. She knew that Thomas had already made up his mind. Cecelia could only lower her head. I am doing this all for your sake! You mustnt bully me in the future! Okay, okay. Cmon, lets go, baby. Ill buy you a ring! As the two drove off in the car, a touch of anxiety flashed across Cecelias eyes. A day later. News that the Livingstones had divorced Helen because she was infertile spread throughout New York. Whats going on? Why are you implicated by this? Sheril, whose hair reached her shoulders, said angrily in front of Nora, Not only are they saying that your medical skills are lacking and that you were bribed by Helen, but they are also saying that you were planning to let the Livingstones be the scapegoat? Nora let out a huge yawn. She took a sip of water and asked, You woke me up so early just to say that?. A confused Sheril said, But its not early anymore. Its already eleven! Nora always slept until one oclock in the afternoon! She sighed and took out a slice of bread. As she tore it into strips and ate it, Sheril went on. Everyones saying that you are too young and that you only have superficial mastery of Dr. Zabes medical skills and not the essence, so your medical skills are lacking! They are too much! Nora uttered an oh. Sheril would like to say that she, an onlooker, was simply so much more anxious than the person involved herself! She asked, What are you going to do? Noras eyes were a little dark as she replied, Dont worry about it. Shed thought that the Stewarts would take it slow, but unexpectedly, they had actually taken action so quickly and so aggressively! Chapter 639 - Face-Slapping At The Birthday Party! The rumors spread so wildly that the news became the juiciest piece of gossip in the circle. After all, rich elderly ladies loved gossiping about other people the most. The Stewarts had long since become the envy of everyone in New York because all the Stewart sisters had given birth to triplets, yet Helen couldnt. Everyone was laughing at them. As for Nora When everyone heard that she wasnt actually that skilled in alternative medicine, they finally heaved a huge sigh of relief. It couldnt be helped. Ever since the return of the real young lady of the Smiths, she had already given everyone too many surprises. After hearing that her medical skills were lacking, everyone finally found her more down-to-earth. No one ridiculed her, however. In fact Dont get yourself down, Ms. Smith! You are still young. Its only natural that the older and more experienced the doctor is in alternative medicine, the better they are! Yes, thats right. Ms. Smith, alternative medicine pays more attention to relying on talking to the patient, observing the patients symptoms, and skillful pulse diagnoses. You have been working behind closed doors and away from the masses previously, so its only natural that you would have less experience. Besides, its probably very difficult to tell through ones pulse that they have a condition like asthenospermia, right? Therefore, this is not your fault. Ms. Smith, even though you didnt inherit the essence of Dr. Zabes skills in alternative medicine, it doesnt matter. After all, you are great at modern medicine! For people like us, our hands would be shaking if we had to hold a scalpel, yet you can even operate on peoples brains! Thats really amazing! Ms. Smith, when are you and Mr. Hunt getting married? Has the wedding date been set? A group of women surrounded Nora and chattered away non-stop. Nora felt a headache coming on, and she somewhat regretted attending the party. It was Helens birthday today. Yes, the day after her divorce was her birthday, but Thomas must have forgotten all about it, right? In order to wash away the dispirited air around her younger sister, Jessica, the eldest young lady of the Stewarts, had organized a grand birthday party for her. Jessica, who had married into the Scotts, had six children-four boys and two girls. Her status in the family was also very high. Since she had personally organized the birthday party, on account of the Scotts, most of the invited guests would attend. Moreover, Jessica was also intending to seek a new partner for Helen at the birthday party. The best way to shake off a previous relationship was to start another one right away. Nora had also been invited, so she was also here. She nodded at the people around her indifferently and walked to the side. After she left, the few people said mockingly to the people sucking up to her just now, Shes not even Mrs. Hunt yet, I dont know why you people are flattering her so much! Besides, her medical skills arent that great either! The few of them, however, sneered, Even if she isnt Mrs. Hunt, shes still Ms. Smith. Besides, you make it sound as if you people are that great. I really dont know what gives you the idea that you can look down on others? The people mocking them suddenly choked on their breaths. Elsewhere, Nora had walked up to Helen, who looked listless and as though she couldnt get her spirits up at all. Jessica was lecturing her. Cant you psych yourself up a little? Is that scumbag really worth you doing this?. Helen hung her head and sighed. Jessica, Im not doing this for him. But I really find it pointless to announce the truth at the party. So what even if everyone knows that Im not infertile? Do we want the people approaching the Stewarts to propose marriage only for Stewarts ability to reproduce? Sometimes, people who had been hurt too deeply found it a chore to even fight back. Jessica looked as if she had expected better from her, yet she also choked at her words. At this moment, a flurry of activity suddenly came from the door. The three of them looked over to see a woman with heavy make-up walking in-it was Cecelia! Helens pupils shrank at once and she stood up. Cecelia smiled and said, Helen, its your birthday today, so Ive come to give you a gift. Id also like to offer you my apologies. Thomas really shouldnt have spread the truth everywhere like that. His actions are too hurtful towards you Helen, who had looked utterly listless just a second ago, immediately got all fired up! Nora: ? As expected, the one capable of stimulating Helen would only be the enemy she hated the most, right? Chapter 640 - Her Schemes Fail! Chapter 640 Her Schemes Fail! Nora raised her eyebrows. Helen clenched her fists and asked hostilely, What are you doing here? Cecelia walked over and sighed. I am here to give you a gift, of course. She handed over the gift box in her hand. Thomas bought this handbag for me. I think it suits you well, so Ill just give it to you The handbag that Thomas had bought for her Thomas had never bought her even a single gift during their three years of marriage! Helen became even angrier, and she felt like her heart hurt a little. In the end, what exactly was her three-year-long marriage?! She clutched her chest and took a step back. Jessica stepped in front of her and said, Sorry, you are not welcome here. Cecelia sighed. Jessica, you can say that we were close friends back then. There are only so many people in the circle. They may be divorced, but do the Stewarts really want to have a sour relationship with the Livingstones? Im sure the people attending the birthday party today wouldnt want to see the two families fall out with each other, either! The people around them felt rather awkward at once. For the sake of the Scotts, they were willing to attend the party, but if they were going to fall out with the Livingstones, then they would be unwilling to see that happen. Cecelias words seemed to force the people present into taking sidesin other words, forcing them to become enemies with the Livingstones. To be honest, the Livingstones werent scary. It was the Hunts who were! Everyone glanced at Nora and then at Cecelia. Nora was the Hunts future mistress, but Cecelia was part of the Livingstones, and the Livingstones were the elderly Mrs. Hunts family. Would Mrs. Hunt sit by idly and watch the Livingstones get bullied? For a while there, everyone was thrown into an internal struggle. Had they known this would happen, they would have made up an excuse and skipped the party! Jessica understood what they were thinking. They were only here as a favor to her so that the divorce wouldnt look so awful on their part. They had kind intentions, so she couldnt possibly let the people who had come leave the place unhappily. Therefore, Jessica said promptly and decisively, Youre making it sound more serious than it is. What do you mean by a sour relationship or whatnot? Are the Stewarts and the Livingstones going to become enemies just because the two of them have divorced? We are still friends! Besides, I even sent an invitation to the Livingstones for Helens birthday party today! Cecelia went with the flow and said, Thats right. Since we are friends, then dont you welcome your friend here? Jessica: !! The huffy woman could only say in an aggrieved manner, I was just worried about your health. After all, youre pregnant, arent you? She looked at Cecelias belly. Cecelias belly was already starting to show a little. Jessica immediately said, I heard you are one month pregnant? Why does your belly look like you are three months pregnant instead, though? As soon as she said that, Cecelias eyes flickered. She was so scared that she looked straight at Jessica. However, the other party had a sincere look on her face as though she didnt mean anything else by what she said. Cecelia breathed a sigh of relief. She must have been thinking too much. At this time, there was activity at the door again. Everyone turned their heads to see Thomas walking in. He even had a bouquet of flowers in his hand when he entered. At the sight of him, everyone looked at one another. To be honest, in a divorce between two wealthy families, it was impossible for the two families to break off all ties with each otherCbecause the two families businesses had already become entangled with each others at the point of marriage. This was the reason why so many people would rather have their own relationships in private than divorce. Driven by interests, to be honest, even Jessica didnt actually want to fall out with the Livingstones, either. The reason for the birthday party today, as well as why she had even invited Thomas to the party, was actually so that she could give Thomas the evidence of Cecelias cheating behind closed doors. By choosing to tell them the truth before Cecelia and Thomas got married, one could say that she was showing the Livingstones goodwill. After that, they would publicly announce that Thomas and Helens divorce was not because of Helens infertility. Jessica knew that this way of doing things was actually very frustrating. But she had no other choice. This was the way it was in the world of grown-ups. Jessicas plans were very beautifully thought-out. Seeing that Thomas was also being very supportive and had even brought flowers, she breathed a sigh of relief at once. She walked over and said, Youre here. Thomas had always had a good reputation among outsider. This was also why Mrs. Livingstone was sure that the Livingstones reputation wouldnt suffer even if they divorced. He looked straight at Helen and handed her the bouquet. He said, A night of love is worth a hundred days of friendship after all. Even though we are no longer husband and wife, we are still friends. If you ever need my help, you can approach me. During the divorce the day before, the bastard had said such scummy things in private, causing Helen to leave in fury. But when he said those words today Even though she knew very well that the mans words were not to be trusted and were false, in that instant, Helen still felt like crying. As she held her tears back, she lowered her head, took the flowers from him, and nodded. Then, she said, Excuse me, I have to go for a change of clothes. After speaking, she turned and walked upstairs. Jessica wanted to follow her, but more guests arrived at the door at this point. As the hostess, Jessica had to greet them. A bored Nora was about to follow Helen when Thomas stopped her. He said, Ms. Smith- The mans smile made him look very cheap. Nora raised her brows. Elsewhere, Helen had reached the stairwell on the third floor. She was about to turn the corner when she heard a voice come from behind her: Helen. Surprised, she looked back to see that Cecelia had followed after her at some point and was standing on the step below her. After Cecelia came up, she held her hand and said, I have something to tell you. Chapter 641 - The Unsuccessful Scheme Backfires Chapter 641 The Unsuccessful Scheme Backfires Helen stared at her and snapped angrily, Are you here to tell me that the child is not Thomas? Cecelias expression changed drastically at once! She said, What nonsense are you talking about?! Helen sneered, The bellies of women only one month pregnant wont show at all! They only show up when they are at least three months pregnant! But Thomas was not in the country at all three months ago. Heh, did Thomas take you abroad with him? Cecelia clenched her fists and narrowed her eyes. What nonsense are you talking about? My baby is only one month old. My belly is only showing because I have been eating too much recently, so I have gained weight! I know you cant have children, so youre venting your anger on me, but even so, surely you cant slander me like that, right? Helen took a deep breath. Then well just wait for the Livingstones to do the DNA test when youre four months pregnant! She turned to leave. However, Cecelia grabbed her arm and held it tightly. She sneered, You are just jealous of me, right? Thats why youre saying things like waiting for me to become four months pregnant and whatnot. Mark my words, I wont give you the opportunity to do that! After speaking, she suddenly let go and fell backward! No one noticed what was happening to them. At that moment, Nora, who had been stopped by Thomas, yawned sleepily and asked, You need something? Thomas smiled. You sure are stubborn, Ms. Smith! Given how things are, you still told my grandaunt that Im sick?. Nora looked at him and replied seriously, You really are sick. Youre the one thats goddamn sick! Thomas suddenly lowered his voice and swore. He said, Nora, dont think that youre my sister-in-law just because they say so! Youd best keep this in mind: Even if youve married Justin, Im not to be trifled with, much less when you havent even married him yet! Also, Id advise you to show my grandaunt respect. Otherwise, dont blame me if I dont hold back! I have a hundred ways to make your life a living hell! Nora: ? She asked curiously, Which hundred ways are those? She only had the same few methods she used for interrogation, so she was really rather curious. If they proved useful, she could even tell Morris about them and impart them to the special department. Thomas sneered, Didnt you just have a taste of the suffering that public opinion can bring? Everyone now knows that your alternative medicine skills are half-baked. Half of the power and authority that you established in the field of medicine has been destroyed by me! Ha! IIII Nora sighed disappointedly. She wanted to tell him that it didnt affect her in the least and that she didnt feel anything at all. But before she could speak, a scream suddenly rang out from the side!! Then, together with the scream, a thud rang out, like that of someone rolling down the stairs and then hitting the floor heavily! Noras pupils shrank. She turned around abruptly and walked towards the stairs. Thomas was also taken aback. Why does that voice sound so much like Cecelias? Cecelia It seemed like she had left with Helen just now. One must know that Cecelia was currently pregnant with his child! When Thomas thought of this, he hurriedly walked over. When he saw a group of people surrounding the front, he immediately took a step forward and broke into a furious rant without even a moments thought. Helen, what did you do to Cecelia?! You vicious jealous woman! But as soon as he walked over and saw the person lying on the ground, he was utterly stunned. ~ A minute ago Cecelia grabbed Helens arm. With a mocking smile on her lips, she said, I will never give you the opportunity to do that. She mustnt keep the child. If she did, it would just be evidence of her cheating. However, she mustnt let the baby just disappear either. If she had a miscarriage right after she was asked to do a DNA test, it would arouse too much suspicion. Besides, if she lost the baby, it would become even more unlikely for Thomas to marry her! This was the only solution she had. If she lost the baby because Helen had pushed her off the stairs, it would give the Livingstones an excuse to attack Helen! And when Cecelia became the victim, the Livingstones would have to take responsibility for her. Even if it was just for the sake of dealing with public opinion, in order not to bring shame to the family, they would still let her marry into the family to appease her! The corners of her lips curled up into a smile as she cooked up a beautiful daydream. In fact, she was already imagining the day when she would become Mrs. Livingstone. Therefore, she let go of Helen and let herself fall down the stairs. But the next moment, someone grabbed her arm tightly. Helen grabbed her forcefully, pulled her up, and then pushed her further up the stairs. Helen fell down the stairs while Cecelia was pushed up the stairs onto the third floor. When Cecelia looked back again, she saw the look in the eyes of Helen, who had always been elegant and gentle, in mid-air as she fell. Her lips moved and she said, I will definitely give you that opportunity. Chapter 642 - The Badass Nora Smith Chapter 642 The Badass Nora Smith Cecelia: !! She was so shocked that she couldnt even move. It was only when the others rushed over that she finally came back to her senses. With this, she couldnt give herself a miscarriage anymore! It would be too obvious if she fell again. Also, it wouldnt be Helen who pushed her down anymore! For a while, Cecelia could neither advance nor retreat. At the top of the stairs. Nora was giving first aid to Helen. She had slowly started to bleed after she fell down the stairs, and she was extremely weak at the moment. Nora gave her a checkup and found that she had suffered bone fractures and a slight concussion, but was not in danger of dying. Only then did she breathe a sigh of relief. She was about to speak when Jessica rushed over and shouted, Helen, what happened?! Helen was in a lot of pain. Both her arms and her legs hurt, but she still stared hard at Cecelia and said, Cecelia was planning to falsely accuse me of pushing her down the stairs. I accidentally fell trying to save her. Everyone there was a member of the rich and powerful circle. All of them were very familiar with little tricks like that. Jessica understood everything with just those few words of hers. Her eyes turned red from anger. She pointed at Helen and shouted, How can you be so muddleheaded! Even if she succeeds in slandering you, we still have evidence against her! Jessica had already found Cecelias adulterous lover-in other words, the father of the babya long time ago. She was planning to hand him over to Thomas together with the evidence today. But Helen instead smiled at her wryly and said, Jessica, you dont understand what the Livingstones are like. Without the baby, there wont be any direct evidence. For the sake of not shaming themselves, they would rather refuse to admit or believe it. If the child was gone, Cecelia and her lover would be able to insist that nothing had happened. After all, even if Cecelia did have sexual relations with her lover three months ago, her private life had always been chaotic anyway. The Livingstones would never believe a word of what they said. Therefore, nothing must happen to the child! Because it was the most crucial evidence! Helen was in so much pain that her face was as white as a sheet. While the ambulance hadnt yet arrived, she lay where she was and said to Jessica, I thought it through in that moment just now. Women have to stand up for themselves, otherwise, they will forever be looked down upon. Jessica, I have become strong. See? Im actually in so much pain right now, but I didnt even cry. Seeing her younger sister like that, Jessicas eyes reddened. She nodded. Go to the hospital first. Ill handle the rest. Im not going Jessica, I want to stay here and watch them make a joke out of themselves! Helen grabbed Noras hand and refused to let go, for fear that if she did, she would be taken away by the ambulance. Jessica kept quiet for a while. Nora said, Shes fine for the time being. Only then did Jessica agree. Everyone around them had heard their conversation. Even Thomas frowned and looked at Cecelia. When he looked at Cecelia, who was upstairs, the woman finally regained her senses. She hurriedly came down and shouted, Helen, I know you loathe and hate me. I have also been apologizing to you the entire time just now. I told you, even if I become Mrs. Livingstone, you still have a place in Thomas heart. The separation is not your fault, it was just because you cant have children. But how can you jump down the stairs yourself and falsely accuse me like that?! You even said that I wont have the chance to become Mrs. Livingstone when you jumped down, sob Its fine even if you dont want me to become Mrs. Livingstone, but you cant use such a suicidal method to make false accusations towards me! Thomas, you have to stand up for me! Thomas immediately glared at Helen furiously. Why are you starting to resort to such tricks like crying, kicking up a huge fuss, and threatening suicide? Are you trying to save our marriage with those tricks? Ill tell you thisno way! When Helen saw how Thomas had chosen to believe Cecelia without any hesitation, she knew at once that she had done the right thing just now. If the child was gone, Thomas would definitely refuse to believe the truth. She clenched her fists. Suddenly, she looked at Cecelia and said, In that case, do you dare to go to the hospital for a test? Cecelia nodded. Of course! Why wouldnt I? But for the baby, I want to wait until its four months old before I do it. Its only a little over one month old right now, so there is no way to do the test! For the sake of my babys health, we have to wait! Thomas and I have already talked about it. Besides, I have a clear conscience, so Im not afraid! I am not scared of any test! Its just that its not the right time yet. Dont worry, two months later, I will have it done even without you needing to mention it! She was stalling for time. A lot of things could happen in two and a half months! At the worst, she would just find an opportunity to have a miscarriage at the very last moment. In any case, she mustnt cement those claims at the moment. Just as Cecelia thought so triumphantly to herself, Nora suddenly stood up impatiently. She gave a wave, upon which the two bodyguards that Justin had given her rushed over. Nora pointed to Cecelia and ordered, Take her to the hospital for the test. I will take responsibility for all the consequences. Chapter 643 - Results! The two bodyguards walked up to Cecelia obediently. Terrified, Cecelia screamed and grabbed Thomas hand. She said, Thomas, the baby is still too young. It will die if the test is done on it! Ive already asked about it, it can only be done when the baby four-months-old! Thomas was also outraged. He looked straight at Nora. What are you doing? Do you have no regard for human lives whatsoever?! Nora cast her eyes down. Four months old? If you count the time, its already about there anyway. When Cecelia told Thomas about her pregnancy, she had already been more than three months pregnant. Now that a few more days had gone by, the time was almost right. Besides, she would be asking Lily to do the amniocentesis test, in addition to the DNA test. She had relatively good technique, so it would not harm the baby. Although the child was not Thomas, when it came to children, Nora had never thought of going as far as to take its life. even if Cecelia, the childs mother, didnt want the child anymore. Cecelias pupils shrank, but she still firmly refused to admit it. What do you mean by that? You must be Helens friend, right? Are you actually doing something like this just for Helen? Do you have any idea who the Livingstones are or not?! Dont you know that the Livingstones and the Hunts share very close ties?! As soon as she said that, Thomas said, This is Nora. Nora Smith? Cecelias eyes flickered a couple of times and she understood at once. Her expression changed drastically in fright. But she absolutely must not go with them. Once she did, everything would be over! Therefore, despite spacing out for a moment, Cecelia quickly calmed down and continued acting. She said, I get it now. Its because you misdiagnosed Thomas, so you want to vent your anger on us now, right? Thomas! Do you really not want the baby anymore?! Dont forget that the doctor has already said that its certain that our baby is a boy! There were many ways of determining whether a child was male or female when they became six-weeks-old. One of them was by looking at the ultrasound scan when the baby was six-weeks-old. If the fetus was rectangular, it was a boy. If it was squarish, then it was a girl. There was also numerical data to support the theory. Therefore, Cecelia was very sure that the baby in her belly was a boy. Her shout made Thomas even more anxious. When he was twenty years old, he had accidentally impregnated a woman. Later, as the womans social status was too low, Mrs. Livingstone had forced her to have an abortion. After that, for some strange reason, even though Thomas had fooled around with a lot of women, he had never managed to get anyone pregnant ever again. At first, hed thought that it was because he was lucky and had done a good job at taking preventive measures. But even after marrying Helen, he still didnt have children despite so much time passing. To be honest, he was also very anxious about it. Now that Cecelia had become pregnant after so much difficulty and the baby was even a boy Thomas went up to the two bodyguards and got physical at once. He said, Dont touch her! Im telling you, dont touch her! I will fight whoever touches my baby! Unfortunately, the two bodyguards didnt listen to him at all. One of them grabbed him while the other grabbed Cecelias arm. The people Justin gave to Nora would naturally be rather skilled. There was no need for Nora to take any action at all. They subdued Cecelia straightaway and led her-or rather, forced her-out. Nora didnt look back. Instead, she got the paramedics to take Helen with them straightaway. The group walked out the door with great momentum and went to the hospital. Behind them, Thomas was shouting, Nora Smith! Helen Stewart! This is no different than kidnapping! I will never let you people off! He struggled and tried to break free of the bodyguards hold. It was just a shame that he simply couldnt break free, no matter what he did. He looked at the bodyguard and yelled furiously, Justin Hunt is my cousin! Youve got a lot of balls to have the audacity to do this to me! However, the bodyguard still kept his eyes lowered and said nothing. It was only when Nora and the others got into the ambulance and headed towards the hospital that he finally let go of him. After Thomas regained his freedom, he took out his cell phone and called Mrs. Livingstone. Then, he rushed out. By the time he drove over to the hospital, Mrs. Livingstone had also arrived. The two went upstairs together and found the place where they had forcibly brought Cecelia to. Cecelia had already been forcibly pushed into the operating room for an amniocentesis test. As for Nora, she had dressed Helens fracture and arranged for her to be sent to the VIP ward. Thomas rushed in at this point and yelled at the two of them, Helen, thats enough! Just because you cant have any children, do you also want to kill off my family line? If anything happens to my son, I will kill you! Helen was already as calm as still waters by now. All her sadness at the divorce had already disappeared. Perhaps it was when Thomas cheated on her, or perhaps it was when she slowly discovered Thomass true colors; but after a point, she didnt have any feelings for Thomas anymore. She kept her gaze lowered and said nothing. Jessica said, It doesnt take long for amniocentesis test results to be out. The same goes for DNA tests. You will receive the results very soon. Thomas, however, sneered and said, You people were the ones who took Cecelia. Who can be sure whose DNA sample it is?! Jessica said, You can take Cecelias DNA sample and do a test yourself! Thomas frowned deeply and said, Jessica Stewart, Nora Smith, do the two of you have any idea what you are doing? Just who is it that gave you the guts to do that to my woman?! Almost as soon as he said that, a deep voice came from the door: Me. Thomas froze when he heard the voice. When he looked behind him, he immediately saw the big and tall Justin standing right there. Thomass flames of fury were extinguished at once. Nora raised her eyebrows slightly and walked over. She asked, Why are you here? Justin cast his eyes down, his voice gradually warming up as he replied, To inspect the hospital, and also to visit Quentin along the way. When I heard that you are also here, I came over to have a look. Quentin was Noras cousin, so of course he would have to take good care of him. Enlightened, Nora nodded. At this point, Thomas rushed over. Justin, Justin! You have to help me! Isnt Nora clearly bullying me here? If she doesnt like Cecelia and likes Helen more, she couldve just said so earlier. That way, I wouldnt have gotten a divorce! But shes straight-up getting rid of my baby, Justin! I cant have that! Justin laughed. Your baby? Can you even have children? Thomas choked. Then, he insisted stubbornly and said, Why wouldnt I be able to have children, Justin? The baby in Cecelias belly is mine! Justin said coolly, Oh, then lets just wait a few hours for now! Thomas: Since even Justin had told him to wait, of course Thomas wouldnt dare to go against him. However, Mrs. Livingstone, who was standing next to him, suddenly said, Justin, since youre standing up for them, then I can take a step back with regard to Ms. Smith and that little bitch Helen bullying the Livingstones! We will not pursue the matter of them making the decision on their own to do an amniocentesis test for us! But if Cecelias baby is indeed Thomass, or if the amniocentesis test leads to a miscarriage or other consequences, then we must be compensated for the damages! Before Justin could say anything, Jessica had already asked, What kind of compensation do the Livingstones want? Mrs. Livingstone suddenly smiled. I have heard a long time ago that your family has a secret technique for having triplets, right? If the child is Cecelias, then you must give us the medicine for having triplets for free! As compensation! Medicine for having triplets? Upon hearing this, Nora suddenly looked at Jessica. For some reason, she suddenly had a strange feeling in her heart. At this moment, Lily finally walked out of the operating room. Chapter 644 - Heartless Boss~ Chapter 644 Heartless Boss~ When Lily came out, everyone looked at her. Mrs. Livingstone was the first to ask, Is the child okay? Thomas looked at her angrily as if she had just killed his child However, Lily ignored these two people and walked straight to Nora. One had to know that Lily was considered a famous surgeon outside. When had she been treated so slowly by others? Oh, except for her boss. Just like now, she had already walked to Nora, but Nora still did not speak. She could only say, Boss, Ive successfully taken the DNA sample, the patients child is fine. Noras reply was, Okay. She yawned widely. Lily: Thomas, who was beside him, glared at her. You said that theres no problem, but how can I trust you? Ive already asked how to do amniotic fluid puncture. Forget about one month, even at four months the probability of a miscarriage is very high! Nora looked at him slowly. Its highly unlikely that anything would go wrong when Lily is the one performing such a small procedure. Thomas: ? Lily, who was inexplicably praised, instantly raised her chin in excitement. Her proud expression was very obvious. She rolled her eyes and handed a DNA sample to Thomas. This is your childs DNA. You can find a random testing facility now. If you suspect that I changed the sample, you can go to Cecelias side now to take her DNA sample for comparison. My results will be out in two hours. Sigh! The DNA testing Lab would have taken at least three hours to produce the results! How could she only need two hours? She was too good!! Lily helplessly took another DNA sample and went straight to the monitoring room in the hospital. As she walked, she could not help but think: Was it okay to refer to herself now as a professional DNA tester? After Lily left, there was silence. Thomas looked at Nora and wanted to say something, but because Justin was present, he could only remain silent. After staying there for a while, he saw Cecelia being pushed out. Thomas pursed his lips and strode toward her. Amidst her cries of surprise, he plucked a few strands of her hair and turned to leave. Cecelia had her hair pulled out, but she could not say a word at this moment. She knew that she was finished. When Mrs. Livingstone saw Cecelia, she had already rushed up and held her hand to ask, Cecelia, how are you now? Wheres the child? Is the child still around? She felt that the child would definitely not make it. One month pregnant was the easiest time to have a miscarriage. After the amniotic fluid was punctured, the child would definitely be gone Unexpectedly, when he said this, Cecelia actually revealed a hesitant expression. She bit her lip and said after a moment, It, its still Still here? Mrs. Livingstone was also surprised, but she continued, Its okay. Some people dont have a miscarriage immediately In Mrs. Livingstones opinion, the child in Cecilias stomach was Thomas. Even if it was gone, it didnt matter. At the very least, after getting the secret to having triplets, their family could also have triplets! Who would care about Cecelia? Therefore, what she cared about the most now was to get the DNA results and then slap the faces of the Stewarts and Nora! Nora did not have the time to stay in the hospital and wait for the results. Justin was also a busy person. If he wanted to manage such a big company, he definitely could not waste time. But with these two people together Justin whispered, Wait for the results? Nora glanced at him and suddenly felt that being with him, wasting two to three hours was nothing She nodded, so the two of them sat down on the bench in the hospital corridor and began to chat. What was Cherry doing when you went out? Justin said, Oh, dont worry. I didnt let her play games. If there was no flicker in his eyes when he said this, it would have been more believable. Nora pursed her lips and chided him. Her eyes are still developing. If she stares at her phone all the time, she will become short-sighted. Its okay. Shes a girl. If she wants to play, she can play for a while. Besides, were not short-sighted, so its not genetic. I help her do eye exercises every day and give her fish liver oil. Nora: She grimaced. Dont you think youre spoiling her too much? Is that so? Justin thought about it seriously. Its okay. Cherry isnt arrogant and willful. She has a sweet mouth and is especially obedient. I didnt spoil her much either. The child is sensible. Nora felt that she simply could not argue with Justin. She sighed silently. At this moment, Lily came out with the DNA test results. Lily walked to Nora and yawned too. Then, she handed the results to her. Lawrence, who had followed Justin, teased, Lily, youve been with Miss Smith for a long time. Are you also so sleepy? This is the third yawn Ive seen from you today! Lily said unhappily, Boss yawns because of sleepiness. Im yawning because Im too tired! I havent slept for 24 hours. Lawrence: Im sorry. When Mrs. Livingstone saw Lily, she walked over and asked, What was the outcome? The child must be Thomas, right?! Chapter 645 - DNA Testing for the Truth Chapter 645 DNA Testing for the Truth Nora glanced at the report and could not be bothered with this woman. She threw the report to her. Mrs. Livingstone immediately took it. After taking a look, she was stunned and frowned tightly. Jessica, who was accompanying Helen, walked over at the right time. When she saw Mrs. Livingstones disbelieving expression, she walked to her and said, This child is almost four months old. Now that the results are out Mrs. Livingstone, you should believe it, right? Hearing her words, Mrs. Livingstone suddenly looked up. She did not dare to believe this report and said, Impossible. After I found out that Cecelia was pregnant, I personally took her to the hospital for another checkup! It was indeed a month old! How could she not know how long Cecelia was pregnant for? She had suspected it before, so she specially took Cecelia to the hospital. Yesterday, before Thomas got a divorce, she had done a fresh checkup. As soon as she said this, Jessica asked, Which hospital did you go to? Mrs. Livingstone said, New York Womens and Childrens Hospital. Jessica lowered her eyes and sneered. Dont you know that the director of that hospital is Cecelias cousin? Mrs. Livingstone: ??? She was stunned. How could this be?! Why would she bother to find out who the director of New York Womens and Childrens Hospital was? Therefore, she had never thought of this question! However, when she went to the hospital and confirmed that the child was only one month old, the doctor had joked, Eat less. Those who dont know might think that your tummy is more than three months old. If youre too fat, itll lead to premature labor~ That was why she was certain that the child in Cecelias stomach was Thomas. But now, she realized that perhaps this was all planned by Cecelia long ago! Mrs. Livingstones expression changed from white to purple and then to as pale as paper. A series of changes made Nora, who was beside her, click her tongue in admiration. However, Mrs. Livingstone refused to admit this. This DNA report is definitely fake! You must be lying to me! She took a step back and stared at Jessica and Nora. Have you two worked together? Hehe, are you still going to say that theres nothing wrong with Noras medical skills? Let me tell you, its impossible. My son cant have weak semen! If the child in Cecelias stomach was really not Thomas This proved Noras previous guess about Thomas being infertile. But how could her son be infertile? No way! This report was definitely fake! Jessica sighed. Miss Smith had already guessed that you might not believe it, so she got your son to find a random lab outside to do it. We can wait for your sons results. With that, she decided not to go back to the ward and sat on the bench in the corridor. She said, Mrs. Livingstone, asthenospermia can be treated. You dont have to look like youre mourning your parents. At least your family wasnt deceived by Cecelia, right? Mrs. Livingstone sneered. I dont believe anything youre saying now! I want to wait for my son to come back! Alright, then. After waiting for more than two hours, Thomas finally returned. The moment he appeared in the corridor, Mrs. Livingstone stood up and hurried over. Son, is the result out? What is it? The child is yours, right? Tell me these people are lying to me! They brought me a fake DNA report! Thomass expression was dark and he looked very angry. He did not speak for a moment. After a while, he pushed Mrs. Livingstone away and entered Cecelias ward. When Mrs. Livingstone saw this scene, she was overjoyed. A relaxed expression finally appeared on her face as she sneered at Jessica. Did you see that? My son went to see Cecelia first after returning. This means that Cecelias child is definitely his! Otherwise, why would he care so much about Cecelia? However, as soon as she finished speaking, she heard Thomass angry roar coming from the ward. Tell me, who is the father of this bastard child?! Chapter 646 - Furious Chapter 646 Furious After the angry roar, Cecelia kept her mouth shut. This child is yours. What nonsense are you talking about? Smack! A slap landed ruthlessly. Thomas roared, This child isnt mine! The evidence is conclusive now, but youre still lying here?! Tell me, whose child is this?! Its yours Cecelia refused to speak. F*ck, Ill beat you to death! Thomas could not stand it anymore. Even in front of so many people, he began to curse. The ward was instantly in chaos. Then, medical staff rushed in and said that Cecelia was pregnant, urging Thomas not to do anything. Outside the ward. Mrs. Livingstone stood there in a daze. What did Thomas say in the ward? Was that child a bastard? Bastard Did this mean that the child was not Thomas? Then what Jessica and Nora said was right?! Mrs. Livingstone suddenly looked at Nora and Jessica Her son really had asthenospermia. He might not have a child of his own in this lifetime! Mrs. Livingstone stood on the spot in shock. The determination she had shown in front of them earlier was just as helpless and face-smacking now! She felt very embarrassed, especially since they were in the VIP ward. People in the VIP ward at this private hospital were all from wealthy families! Justin had come personally. At this moment, everyone around had already stretched their necks to look at them. A day ago, when the two of them got a divorce, Mrs. Livingstone had even spread rumors outside to prevent the Livingstones from being criticized. She said that it was fine if Helen could not have a child, but she even teamed up with Nora and planned to turn the tables on her. But now Someone shouted, Mrs. Livingstone, so Helen didnt play the blame game. The one who cant have a child is really your son! In front of Justin, someone also began to suck up to him. Miss Smiths medical skills are really awesome. Its alternative medicine. She can tell that he has weak semen just by taking his pulse? As expected of Dr. Zabes disciple! Yes, yes. Mrs. Livingstone, you were still talking nonsense just now. How Miss Smiths medical skills arent good and shes too young and hasnt grasped the essence of alternative medicine. Now, you realize that youve wronged her, right? II 11 Mrs. Livingstone bit her lip in anger. The Livingstones had always had a good reputation outside. Firstly, Mrs. Hunt knew how to conduct herself and had always taught them not to do embarrassing things, so the Livingstones had developed the habit of hiding embarrassing things. Secondly, Mrs. Livingstone was very scheming. When she heard these words, her eyes instantly turned red. She held Noras hand. Miss Smith, youre really a godly doctor. Weve wronged you! Its all my fault. Look, can you help Thomas treat his illness? Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and suddenly smiled. Mrs. Livingstone, Im sorry. Ill be staying at home to educate my children and take care of my husband in the future. I wont embarrass myself outside. Mrs. Livingstone: ??? She was stunned for a moment before realizing these were the words that she herself had said in a moment of anger back at the Hunts. Now, Nora was using these words to shut her mouth! Mrs. Livingstone bit her lip in anger, but in front of so many people, she continued to apologize. Miss Smith, I know youre angry. For the sake of Mrs. Hunt, dont fuss about it with me! Im an elder, so Ill inevitably be a little biased when I do things. I apologize to you, okay? Nora: I only decided to concentrate on recuperating from now on because of you. I wont show my face outside anymore. Isnt this what you told me two days ago? Mrs. Livingstone: ??? The surrounding people were speechless. Who had not been sick before? No one could guarantee that they would not have to beg Nora in the future! Therefore, everyone criticized Mrs. Livingstone. Mrs. Livingstone, youre being too much. What era is it now? How can a woman not have her own career? Thats right. Do you think were living in ancient times? Should a woman just raise her children and stay at home Mrs. Livingstone, youre really old and outdated! Which young person these days isnt busy with their career? Besides, anyone can be a wife in a wealthy family. If Miss Smith doesnt use her medical skills, wont she be wasting her talent? Mrs. Livingstone had always been someone who could occupy the highest position in public with just a few words. However, she did not expect that this time, she would be defeated by Noras two sentences. She was furious. Hearing the words around her, she suddenly lowered her voice and said in a voice only Nora and she could hear, Nora, dont be shameless! So what if your medical skills are good? Others can also treat his illness. My son will give birth to his own child sooner or later, but what about you?! You still have to face Justins illegitimate son!! These words made Noras pupils shrink. Then, she heard Mrs. Livingstone continue, I heard that the illegitimate son has a very strange temper. Hes almost a little demon king. He grew up outside, has a very wild personality, and doesnt have any manners. He stirred up trouble at home and wouldnt let anyone have a moment of peace! I think you should indeed put down your career and stay at home. You should teach your eldest illegitimate son well! Heh! Chapter 647 - Triplets! Chapter 647 Triplets! He was wild rude and had a strange temper Little Demon These words entered Noras ears, making her very uncomfortable. She did not understand why, but when she heard others say that about Xander, she felt that although she was right, these bad words were too much for a child. Her eyes turned cold suddenly and she sneered. Do you think its really that easy to treat his weak semen? Mrs. Livingstone was stunned and asked, What do you mean? Nora had already lowered her eyes and did not want to speak anymore. Thomas had been overly indulgent and had serious kidney deficiency. His weak semen had already reached the level of sterilization. This illness was really difficult to treat. However! If he wanted a child, she had an alternative medicine pill. She had originally wanted to say this, but after Mrs. Livingstone had scolded Xander, she suddenly decided not to mention it. Yes, she could not be bothered to mention it previously She smirked and did not say anything else. Mrs. Livingstone still wanted to ask more, but Jessica walked forward and stopped her. She lowered her voice and said, Mrs. Livingstone, I have clues about the adulterer. I can provide them to you for free. Mrs. Livingstone narrowed her eyes and looked at her warily. Are you that kind? Jessica sighed. I just want you to take back what you said about my sister not being able to have children! If this gets out, my sisters future wont be easy. When Mrs. Livingstone heard this, she suddenly thought of something. She instantly smiled and grabbed Jessicas hand. Jessica, look. This is a misunderstanding! We cant get a divorce. Thomas is just a child. He also realizes his mistake this time. The two children are really ignorant. Why are they getting a divorce so hastily? Sigh, I think well get them to remarry tomorrow! Jessica: ? She frowned. Mrs. Livingstone, theyre already divorced. Besides, my sister cant possibly live with your son anymore! Mrs. Livingstone waved her hand. Why not? Theyre husband and wife. A day as husband and wife means a hundred days of grace. When they got a divorce, I saw that Helen was also very sad. Now that I know that this is all a misunderstanding, I think we should let them get back together. Dont worry, Ill look after Thomas in the future. I wont let him make any mistakes again! Nora, who was beside him, could not help but interrupt. He doesnt have the ability to make mistakes anymore. He had been indulging himself too much. He probably cant even get a morning erection anymore. He still wanted to make a mistake? Tsk. When Mrs. Livingstone heard this, she blushed. Jessica was even more furious. She lowered her voice and said, Mrs. Livingstone, I asked you to say this because our family doesnt want to fall out with you. I think you shouldnt go overboard! With that, she leaned closer to Mrs. Livingstone and lowered her voice. Mr. Hunt is right here. Im sure you saw his attitude. I dont think you want to make things difficult for Mr. Hunt and Mrs. Hunt, right? The sole reason the Livingstones were respected in New York was Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Livingstone also relied on this confidence, but Justin was the head of the Hunts! When Mrs. Livingstone heard this, she knew that this matter could not be blown out of proportion. She lowered her voice and said, Alright, in that case, lets make a deal! Ill help Helen clarify that its not her fault. This is all a misunderstanding. Tell me the way to have triplets! She still wanted triplets. After all, it was really enviable for a wealthy family to have triplets! Twins were very common nowadays, but triplets were very rare! Jessica frowned and sighed. I really dont know what youre talking about. Mrs. Livingstone sneered. Stop pretending. Ive already done my research. In the past five years, there have suddenly been many triplets in New York. And all of those families are more or less related to yours! Chapter 648 - The Way to Have Triplets Chapter 648 The Way to Have Triplets When Jessica heard this, her expression instantly changed. However, she suppressed her laughter and regained her calmness in an instant. Mrs. Livingstone, your words are a little frivolous. Before us, other families have had quadruplets, quintuplets, and sextuplets. They have all been on the news. Why are you only focusing on our triplets? When she said this, her voice was very low. She clearly did not want it to be made public. Mrs. Livingstone began to count. There are not many twins in wealthy families, let alone triplets. But in the past few years, there have been a total of seven pairs of triplets in wealthy families. The first is yours, the next is your second sisters, and then yours again. Your second sister even gave birth to quadruplets. Your family has a lot of children. Your mother gave birth to them. You and your second sister are also twins. We dont have any doubts, we only exclaim how awesome your genes are. However, following that, the Lloyds also gave birth to twins. The strange thing was that be it the man or the woman, there was no precedent of them having multiple births. When I asked around, I learned that the mother of the girl from the Lloyds was your mothers half-sister! It was only because the two of them did not live together since they were young that the outside world did not know about their relationship. At this point, Mrs. Livingstone smiled and continued, And She explained the origins of the seven triplets clearly. In the end, she said, Therefore, your family must have a way to have triplets. Tell me, I will never slander Helen outside in the future! Also, once she gets her dowry back, I can also share a portion of her shared assets with Thomas. When Helen got a divorce, she had only brought back her own dowry. But actually, her dowry and the Livingstones assets had earned a lot of money over the years. Logically speaking, Helen should get a bonus. Unfortunately, the Livingstones did not give it to her. Helen was anxious to get a divorce and wanted to cut everything off and start a new life. She did not force it. Hearing Mrs. Livingstones words, Jessica bit her lips and said after a while, Mrs. Livingstone, I dont know or understand anything youre saying. Triplets and twins are the same. It depends on genes. This also depends on fate! It was impossible for Jessica to reveal this secret. She had thought it through very clearly. Being able to have triplets was her younger sisters trump card to find a man again! As long as this trump card was around, she did not have to worry that no one would want to marry her. Seeing that she refused to speak and that other than the two of them, the other three pairs of triplets were not conspicuous, Mrs. Livingstone could not force her. She could only say angrily, Alright, since you dont know whats good for you, dont blame us! With that, she left without explaining anything to Helen under the scrutiny of the crowd. Jessica looked at her back and took a deep breath. She felt that she had taken extra care of the Livingstones when it came to handling matters, but the Livingstones current state was really disappointing. As she was thinking, she heard Nora say, Theres nothing wrong with Helens injuries. Its just a normal fracture. Shell be fine after resting for a while. I have some special ointment here that can heal her wounds faster. And, dont worry. this injury will not affect her future life. Noras words were vague, but everyone present understood. Helen was fine! She could conceive! When Thomas was proven to have weak semen, Helens reputation would have become better. However, if no one clarified, it was indeed difficult to say. Who knew if there was a problem with both of them? Now that Nora had said this, it was equivalent to guaranteeing that Helen did not have a problem! Therefore, the gazes around her instantly became more enthusiastic. Triplets! Jessicas heart warmed up. She walked to Nora and suddenly made up her mind. She grabbed her hand. Miss Smith, are you interested in having triplets with Mr. Hunt in the future? I have a way Nora: ? She had already given birth to a pair of twins, and Xander was most likely her child. What else could she want? Three were enough! However, as she thought this, she narrowed her eyes and suddenly said, I wonder what your method is? Jessica looked around and finally leaned close to Noras ear mysteriously. I have a medicine. Ill give it to you for free. Medicine Nora was stunned and looked at her suddenly. Her heart skipped a beat. She suddenly asked, Where did you get this medicine? Could she have given birth to triplets because of this medicine back then?! Chapter 649 - That Lunatic Hearing this, Jessica was stunned and did not answer for a moment. After a moment, she sighed. Actually, it was six years ago. I had once saved a lunatic. He was wearing ragged clothes and fainted from hunger on the way. Then, I gave him some food and some money. In order to repay me, that person gave me a formula. Jessica sighed. At first, I did not believe in that formula. I brought it home for my mother who knew a little about alternative medicine. After taking a look, she said that it was a divine medicine. Therefore, she got me to make a few pills. When we wanted children after marriage, we ate one pill and really gave birth to triplets. At this point, Jessica continued, Later on, I gave it to my second sister. She also gave birth to triplets. However, my second sister was more greedy. She ate two during her second pregnancy, so she gave birth to quadruplets Nora: ? This could still be controlled? She hesitated for a moment. What did that lunatic look like? At the mention of a crazy person, she thought of a possibility. It was Old Maddy who was still in the hospital and being taken care of by Lily. Ever since Old Maddys food poisoning incident, he had been in the hospital. Later on, Nora taught Lily the method of acupuncture and asked her to continue treating Old Maddy. Speaking of which Not only did Lily have to perform acupuncture on Old Maddy regularly, but she also had to drug Quentin regularly. She also had to constantly do DNA tests and restore the DNA sequencing to its original state before using it to compare samples She was really busy. Yes, remember to give Lily a raise! While Nora was thinking about this, Jessica said, He looked like a normal person. He looked quite dirty, but I didnt take a photo. Nora took out her phone and found Old Maddys photo to show her. Is this the person? Jessica looked at the disfigured person and immediately shook her head. No. The lunatic I saved spoke incoherently, but he wasnt disfigured. I still remember that there was a huge mole on his left cheek, and there was a strand of hair on the mole. Old Maddy had been disfigured more than twenty years ago. However, Jessica had saved the person six years ago. Six years ago was also the time when Nora was about to get pregnant! Nora suddenly asked, Where did you save him? Jessica said, I was traveling in the country. It was in a small town, but as for where it was, I have to think about it It seemed to be near California! California Nora continued to ask, What about the time? When was the exact time six years ago? Jessica recalled carefully. Six years ago it should have been winter. Because I remember the madmans hair was frozen at the time. The clothes he wore were tattered. I even gave him my husbands down jacket. Yes, it was winter. My husband and I had gone out for our honeymoon! Winter! When Nora was pregnant, it was in the winter six years ago! This made her even more suspicious of what had happened. Jessica saw that she was asking so many questions and thought of how Nora had also come from California. When she saved him back then, that person also seemed on his way to California She suddenly asked, Is this related to you? Nora nodded. If Im not wrong, it should be related to me. Justin suddenly said, Jessica, do you still have anything left of him? As the head of the Hunts, it was difficult for the Stewarts to talk to Justin on normal days. Only someone at the level of her father-in-law could sit beside Justin and talk with him. Therefore, when he spoke, Jessica instantly became even more proactive. She thought about it carefully and suddenly said, Oh, the formula that person gave me back then is still here! It was written by hand! Formula Nora and Justin looked at each other and said in unison, Can we take a look? Of course. Jessica said, But its at the Stewarts. Should I go back and get it? No, its fine. Nora decided to follow beside her. Ill come with you to get it. Jessica nodded without hesitation. In her impression, Nora could not have come to steal the formula for the triplets. After all, Nora was Dr. Zabes disciple! Jessica trusted her medical skills very much. After settling Helen down, Justin let her stay in the VIP ward and even sent someone to protect her to prevent Thomas from harassing her. After settling all of this, Jessica drove in front and Justin followed behind her with Nora. The two cars left the hospital and went straight to the Stewarts. On the way. Justin drove while Nora stared ahead and suddenly asked, How are Cherry and Xander getting along? Chapter 650 - It’s Her!! Justin smiled. They havent met yet. Nora: ? She turned her head hesitantly and heard Justin say, Ever since Cherry came back, Xander has been hiding upstairs. He got the butler to deliver to his room. He has been acting suspiciously every day for god knows what I didnt bother with him too much. Before confirming Xanders identity, Justins feelings for this child were still complicated. On the one hand, he was disgusted by the sudden appearance of a child. On the other hand, this child might be his and Noras. Even if it was not Noras, it should probably be his. Therefore, he could not hate the child. There were even times when he looked into the childs pure eyes and felt that Xander could still be saved. Perhaps this child was not as bad as Trueman in his bones. After all, he was only five years old! In such a complicated situation, if he did not want to interact with Cherry, Justin would not force him. Nora was silent for a moment. Are you sure they havent met yet? Justin was about to answer yes when he suddenly paused and pursed his lips. At least they hadnt met before I went out. Nora rubbed her forehead. Yes, I guess they will meet now. She knew Cherry too well! The little fellow was definitely not the obedient type. She would definitely be very curious if there was a child living upstairs! Justin: !! He immediately became nervous. That child, Xander, has a bad temper and a foul mouth. Would he bully Cherry? No, I have to call and get the butler to take a look. Before he could pick up his phone, Nora pressed his hand down and sighed silently. Forget it. Its not certain who will bully whom! Justin: His daughter was so soft and obedient, how could she bully others? Nora rolled her eyes. It seemed like Justin still did not understand the little demons nature. If she were that obedient, why would Nora be so strict with her?! However, when the little demoness faced the little devil, she wondered who was stronger between Cherry and Xander? Suddenly, she was a little curious! Nora smirked. Just as she was thinking about it, she saw Justin say, No, I still have to make a call. Cherry is a girl. She cant be wronged! Nora: Originally, it was not certain who would win between Cherry and Xander, but if there was a father to pull the strings, then Cherry would definitely be able to suppress Xander, right? Justin went to make a call, but Nora ignored him. After the call, the group arrived at the Stewarts. When they saw them coming over in a grandiose manner, especially when Justin drove into the Stewarts house, the Stewarts instantly became nervous and trembled top to bottom. Mrs. Stewart was very nervous when she saw this. The soft-hearted woman held Jessicas hand and asked carefully, Why is Mr. Hunt here? Jessica looked at Nora helplessly. They have something to discuss. Mom, wheres that prescription from back then? Take it out and let Miss Smith and Mr. Hunt take a look! Mrs. Stewart nodded and went upstairs. Soon, she came down with a formula in her trembling hands. She handed the formula to Nora respectfully. When she handed it to her, she was still saying, Miss Smith, thank you so much for helping Helen! Without your help, Helen definitely wouldnt have been able to get rid of this marriage. If you want this formula, then take it! However, you shouldnt take too much of this medicine. Damn it, look at me. Youre an alternative medicine doctor yourself. What else can I say? Look at the prescription yourself and you should understand! Its best if you only take one pill every time. Your family already has twin genes. One pill can help you give birth to triplets! Dont take too many. Having too many children is very bad for the mother Nora took the formula. After opening it and seeing the words, she was stunned! It was her!! Chapter 651 - Yvette’s Words! The note should have been written a long time ago. The edges had been worn down to the point of being dilapidated. It had been protected very well by the Stewarts. The piece of paper was probably very old. It was slightly yellowish as if it would disintegrate with a light tug. Nora was silent for a moment before suddenly asking, Can I have this piece of paper? Jessica sensed Noras expression and knew that the matter seemed to be a little serious. She said, Sure. Actually, we have already recorded the formula on this piece of paper. We kept this piece of paper to commemorate it. This piece of paper was meaningless to the Stewarts. Nora nodded. She carefully folded the piece of paper following the creases and placed it in her pocket. When she looked up again, she looked at Jessica and thanked her. Jessica said, I should be the one thanking you. However, please keep this between us. If everyone came looking for their secret medicine, it would be troublesome. Nora understood, so she nodded. She did not stay long with Justin. Before leaving, Justin suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked at Jessica. If theres anything in the future, you can directly come to me. This was a promise Justin made to her. After all, although Nora had helped the Stewarts, It was hard for Jessica to take out the formula to repay her. Now that Jessica was being so cooperative, the Hunts could not ignore them. Furthermore, if Jessica did not give the formula to Mrs. Livingstone, she would probably become enemies with them. Justins words were also a promise to the Stewarts for their protection. The Hunts would not stand on the Livingstones side! Jessica heaved a sigh of relief. The reason she was so cooperative was that she hoped that the Hunts and Smith would not interfere in this matter. The Stewarts and her husbands family were not afraid of the Livingstones. What they had always been afraid of were the Hunts! After leaving, Nora remained silent. After getting into the car, Justin did not ask her why her expression was serious and only asked, Where are we going? Nora was silent for a moment before replying, The Andersons. Justin paused for a moment and drove straight to the Andersons. When they arrived at the Andersons, Melissa was a little surprised. Nora, why are you back so soon? Did something happen? Noras expression was better now. Or rather, she had always been expressionless. Therefore, at this moment, she was expressionless. The people from the Andersons did not notice either. Nora said, I came to see Grandma. Although Mrs. Andersons eyes had recovered, she was still old. All kinds of things had happened to her body, and it had worsened with age. Therefore, Nora would visit her every once in a while. She felt that her words were flawless. However, Melissa glanced at Justin, who was following behind her, and lowered her eyes. Okay, go! Nora went upstairs and Justin sat on the sofa downstairs. This was the Andersons house, after all. He could not go upstairs at will. There were many women at the Andersons. It was not like the Smiths where he had his own room. He had just sat on the sofa when Melissa suddenly sat opposite him and said, Justin, there are a few things Im not sure if I should say. Justin immediately sat up straight. Justin had always admired the Andersons. Yvette was a admirable figure in the past, and the Andersons had not lost their pride all these years. Although they could not compare to the Hunts in terms of business, they had always been in the lead in the pharmaceutical industry. Melissa was a scholar and also a well-known painter. He would often visit the Andersons when she was in California. Hearing Melissas sudden serious tone, he said humbly, Please speak. Melissa lowered her eyes. You should know Noras temper and character as well. Shes not one of those gentle women who stay at home. She has a huge drive and can go even further than her mother back then. You know this, right? Justin nodded. I know. I never wanted her to feel trapped. Others tied their wives down, but it was impossible for him to do so. Even if she became Madam Hunt, Nora would not be his accessory! But why would Melissa suddenly say such things? As he was thinking, Melissa said, Yes, I heard you have an illegitimate child? Justin: He understood! Although Nora had acted very normal earlier, Melissa had still caught her mood immediately. She had pretended not to see it. Now, she was knocking him down! Although not many people knew that he had an illegitimate child, there were still quite a few. Melissa had probably heard some rumors! He hurriedly said, I havent confirmed it. Melissa looked at him. Huh? Justin suddenly felt like he was facing his mother-in-law. He hurriedly explained, We havent confirmed if that child is mine yet, but dont worry. Ive already dealt with the person who pretended to be his mother. Also, I dont think Ill make things difficult for Nora because of him in the future. Melissa then heaved a sigh of relief. Nora has a cold personality and is not suitable to take care of children. The Hunts are very busy. Its not like we cant afford to raise a child. Us Andersons and Smiths are not petty either Melissa had long guessed that if Justin had an illegitimate child, he was probably schemed against. To be honest, this was not Justins fault. After all, the children between Justin and Nora seemed to have been schemed against. Melissa could tolerate him raising a child outside. After all, it was too unreasonable to stop a father from raising a five-year-old child. However, this child could not appear in front of Nora and disturb her! Hearing Justins guarantee, Melissa frowned. Was Nora a little frustrated? Was she frustrated about this? Upstairs. Nora checked Mrs. Andersons pulse and confirmed that she was fine. Then, she went out and entered the room she had stayed in after returning to New York. That room belonged to Yvette. After entering, she went straight to the study and took out the medical book Yvette used to read. There were many notes on it, all written by Yvette. She took out the piece of paper she had brought with her and unfolded it. Then, she looked at the words on the paper. Yvettes writing was extremely aggressive. She always liked to draw the last stroke very long. Her handwriting was unique and different from others. When she turned a corner, she liked to draw an extra arc. After careful comparison, she finally came to a conclusion. The words on the paper were indeed written by her mother, Yvette! Chapter 652 - How Did She Get Pregnant Back Then? The words were from Yvette, but it did not mean that the person who had schemed against her back then was Yvette. However, it meant that the lunatic at least knew Yvette. The person who had schemed against her for her pregnancy back then was definitely Trueman. Otherwise, Ruth would not have had a photo of her and Justin Furthermore, if her mothers person had schemed against her to get her pregnant, then it was impossible for Trueman to know the entire truth. Nora frowned. Her head was filled with confusion. What happened back then was like a mystery. What was going on? Why was her mothers formula in the hands of that old man? And did she give birth to twins or triplets back then?! At this moment, her questions were like a tangled ball of thread that could not be resolved. Nora took a deep breath and suppressed the confusion in her heart. She then walked out of the door and went downstairs. She realized that Justin was sitting on the sofa with a serious expression while Melissa was also looking amiable. The two of them should have had a pleasant conversation just now. Nora greeted Melissa before leaving the Andersons with Justin. When he saw Noras gaze, Justin stood up and went out with her. The man sat in the drivers seat again. Melissa then heaved a sigh of relief. She smiled and watched as the two of them left. When she went upstairs, she saw that Mrs. Anderson was standing by the window, staring at their departing figures. Melissa saw the worry on Mrs. Andersons face and could not help but say, Mom, Mr. Hunt seems to be very good to Nora. You should be relieved! Why are you still so worried? Mrs. Anderson sighed. Im just afraid that one day, Nora will suddenly disappear like Yvette. Melissa was taken aback. Mrs. Anderson lowered her eyes. Back then, Ian treated Yvette like this too. The two of them were childhood sweethearts and had a good relationship, but Yvette disappeared just like that Back then too, Yvette and Ian had just returned home. At that time, Yvette ran into something and her face flashed with a daze. Then, she went missing. Mrs. Anderson held her chest. I always have a bad feeling. Melissa looked at Mrs. Anderson, not knowing what to say. C At this moment, in the distant car. Nora told Justin of her discovery. If Trueman schemed against us, what role did my mother play in this? Also, why did we have to have twins or triplets?. Nora thought that she was joking. Unfortunately, when she turned around to look, she saw that Justins expression was grave and did not catch the joke in her words. She asked hesitantly, Whats wrong? Justin sighed silently. Nora, have you ever thought that perhaps your pregnancy was not due to artificial insemination? Nora was stunned. What do you mean? Did you think of something? Justin nodded. Recently, Ive been having a dream. In the dream, I seem to have returned to that night. Me and a Justin hesitated for a moment before continuing, A slightly plump woman slept together. A slightly plump woman? Nora immediately said, Thats definitely not me. Justin: ? Nora said, Back then, I weighed almost 200 pounds. I wasnt just a little plump Justin: !!! The woman who had slept with him back then was a fatty! But could he say fatty? If he said it, Nora would definitely fight him to the death! He coughed. I meant slightly plump and about 200 pounds. Nora: ? She immediately glanced at Justin in disdain. Then your standards for being slightly plump are a little low. Justin felt like he was being looked down on. The corners of his mouth twitched, and he finally sighed. He finally understood. In Noras eyes, being fat meant being fat. She was not like other women. She would not even let him say that she was slightly plump and would get angry if he did. Justin was about to speak when Nora suddenly looked at him warily. Everyone says that people gain weight when they are middle-aged, especially men in their thirties. When the time comes, you wont reach your slightly plump standard! Justin: ? Was he being despised? The corners of his mouth twitched. He was about to say something when he heard Nora continue, If you weigh 200 pounds, your body will have a huge problem. Justin instantly heaved a sigh of relief, feeling that Nora was concerned about him. However, she continued, When youre 200 pounds, you cant lie on your stomach when you sleep. Its uncomfortable pressing against your heart, but its too tiring to sleep in the same posture. Therefore, its better to be skinnier. Justin was stunned. He felt that he would never be able to keep up with her thoughts. After Nora finished talking, the woman changed the topic again. So, whatever Trueman said about the pregnancy might be a lie? We might also have gotten pregnant naturally? Justin nodded. Nora was even more confused. She felt like there were a few more knots in that mess. But in that case, did Trueman scheme for us to be together? Or did my mother? Previously, she had felt that her mother had schemed against her to get her pregnant and could not accept it. However, after learning that her mother had sacrificed herself to save her, Noras thinking had changed. Perhaps at that time, in her mothers eyes, her life was more important than anything. Trueman said that she would have died if she hadnt given birth. If this was really the reason, she could accept that her mother had arranged for her to get pregnant. But if it was arranged by his mother, how did Trueman take over? How did Xander end up in his hands? She frowned. As she was thinking, she realized that the car had already entered the Hunt Manor. She raised her eyebrows hesitantly and heard Justin say, Dont you want to see how Cherry and Xander Yale are doing? His voice was very friendly when he mentioned Cherry. When Xander was mentioned, he said his full name. Nora pursed her lips. I really want to know. The two of them stopped the car at the entrance. Someone came over and drove the car to the parking lot. The two of them walked into the living room. Nora subconsciously sped up. She really wanted to see how the two children interacted. Pete had always given in to Cherry. Cherry had also been very tolerant of Pete because she had looked forward to meeting her brother since she was young. As long as Pete did not touch her game, the two little fellows would be very loving. However, Cherry might not be patient with others. The two of them had just entered when they heard a commotion in the room. Chapter 653 - Old Maddy is Awake!! Im so angry, Im so angry. Jumbo, are you fighting with a wild beast? You stayed in the jungle for so long, dont you see that the middle lane has already opened up! Theres so much HP, are you blind? Although Cherry was very fierce when she scolded people in her childish voice, it was funny to see her dancing on the sofa. I think he might be a Buddhist who cant bear to kill. Xander stood behind Cherrys sofa and played the supporting role. Cherry rolled her eyes and turned around with her back to Xander. It was obvious that she did not want to talk to him. Can you shut up? Xander stuck out his tongue and closed his eyes. He stood there obediently. Cherry continued the next group battle. Jumbo! Im an ADC, do you know what an ADC is? Why are you stealing from my minions? Dont you know Im looking for more resources? She had just finished complaining when Xander said again, This guy probably died of poverty in his previous life, so he wants whatever money he sees in this life. Cherry was in a fit of anger. She nodded immediately. You have a point! However, as soon as she finished speaking, she suddenly realized who had said those words. Cherry immediately rolled her eyes and glanced at Xander. She tilted her head and said in a childish voice, Can you not talk to me? Xander stabbed his elbows into the sofa and hung his chin. His chubby face was held in his hands. But theres only you and me in this house. If I dont talk to you, who will I talk to? Cherry: The butler! Tsk, Im not talking to him. Xander continued to look at Cherry. I just want to talk to you. Cherry: She rolled her eyes again and stood up from the sofa. She strode upstairs with Xander following behind her. What are you going to do? Cherry: Ill play upstairs. Xander nodded. I think its quieter upstairs too. Its too noisy with people coming and going downstairs. The two of them went up to the second floor one after another and arrived in front of Cherrys room. Cherry walked in and Xander was about to follow when Cherry suddenly turned around and looked into the distance. Daddy! Xander suddenly looked over but realized that there was no one there. He turned around to see Cherrys door close with a bang. Xander: The door almost hit his nose. He touched his nose. That appearance was really identical to how Justin usually looked when he felt uncomfortable. Why was Cherry so angry? She was not as cute as she was on the Internet. As Xander thought about this, he pursed her lips. Then, just as he was about to knock on the door, he heard footsteps downstairs. When he turned around and saw Nora and Justin coming upstairs, he immediately strode forward and rushed into his room. Bang! The door closed. Xander was prepared to sleep. Sigh! He sighed silently. Before he returned to the country, Trueman had said that the woman beside Justin was very annoying, so Xander hated Nora. However, who would have thought that Nora was the mother of his only friend? What should he do now? He originally wanted to tease Nora. But if he did that now, would his only good friend really cut ties with him? Xander placed his arms behind his head and lay on the bed staring at the ceiling in frustration. Outside the room. Justin raised his eyebrows and said, Why do I feel like Xander is avoiding you? Really? Nora touched her face. Im not that scary, am I? However, it was quite strange that the two children did not quarrel. She did not know what had happened previously As Nora thought about this, she and Justin looked at each other and then went their separate ways. Nora went to Cherrys room. Justin went to Xanders room, planning to probe. Nora had just entered when she saw that Cherry had finished her game and was video calling Pete. The little girl lay on the bed, her legs swaying. Pete, that Xander really looks identical to Daddy. He keeps trying to curry favors with me. Fortunately, I listened to you and realized his goal long ago. I ignored him! Pete: Okay, keep ignoring him. Cherry, Ive asked around. Everyone says that hes the illegitimate child of Dad and another woman. He must have a reason to curry favor with you, so this person cant stay. Otherwise, Mom will be very sad! We have to firm our resolve! As if she was doing a spy mission, Cherry nodded. Pete, dont worry. Although he fawns on me in every way and his words are indeed quite nice, I wont be bewitched by his sweet talk! Daddy can have other babies apart from you and me, but this baby has to be born from Mommy. Otherwise, hell be our enemy! We cant be good to him or be soft-hearted to him. Or else well be betraying Mommy! It was as if she was talking to Pete and herself. In fact, after her father left today, Cherry had sneaked upstairs with the intention of messing with this little demon. After all, she had heard that on the day she was not around, the little demon had bullied several servants in the house! He even bit the hand of her favorite bodyguard. How detestable. She had to teach this lousy child a lesson! Therefore, she had secretly entered Xanders room with a spider in her hand. When she pushed the door open, she realized that the person, who looked like her father, was sleeping on the bed. She smiled and walked over to place the spider in Xanders hand, wanting to scare him. The spider in her hand was big, as big as a thumb, but it did not bite or poison. Cherry did not plan to hurt him. She just wanted to scare him. When the spider crawled on her arm, Xander seemed to have sensed it. He slowly opened his eyes and raised his arm. When he saw the spider, Xander was indeed frightened. He screamed, his face turning white! Cherry felt that it was about time. After all, she couldnt scare him to death. She was about to take the spider away when she saw Xander seemed to be frightened. His other hand suddenly grabbed the spider, and then He stuffed the spider into his mouth He stuffed it into his mouth In his mouth Cherry was shocked. She looked at him with wide eyes. Xander took two bites and said calmly, It tastes good, but its a little hard. Find a soft one next time. Cherry: She was bewildered! The little demoness who had been making trouble and bullying others since she was young was stunned by this unpredictable little demon in front of her! Cherry was dumbfounded. After a moment, she rushed toward Xander with a loud shout and reached out to poke his mouth. Return my spider to me! Shes my pet! Thats right. She had raised that spider. Otherwise, she wouldnt know so much. But unexpectedly! Xander had eaten it!!! Cherry was furious. Then, she saw Xander look at her. Then should I spit it out for you? As he said this, he planned to reach into his throat and even made a disgusting retching gesture. Cherry was a little princess who loved cleanliness. She hurriedly jumped out of bed and took a few steps back. Xander did not spit out anything. Instead, he smiled at Cherry. Cherry knew that she had been tricked. She cried out loud. It was not because she had been deceived, nor was she at a disadvantage. It was because her little pet was gone! She did not want to care about this stinky boy anymore. Hey, why are you crying? Xander was anxious. He jumped out of bed and was about to comfort Cherry when she suddenly opened her mouth and bit Xanders arm. Xander: !! When he saw Cherrys tearless eyes, he knew that he had been tricked too. The pain in his arm made him cry out, Hey, let go. Are you a dog? However, Cherry did not let go at all. She wanted to take revenge for her pet spider! Xander was furious. He suddenly said, If you dont let go, Ill crush your spider to death! Hearing this, Cherry was stunned. She looked up and saw Xander reaching out with his other hand. His chubby hand slowly opened, and her spider was lying on his palm. Cherry: Cherry ignored him. However, Xander found her amusing and followed her downstairs. Cherry played games and scolded people in-game, so Xander played along and said a few words. When it came to scolding Pete had never been able to say it, so it made Cherry feel a little warm? Furthermore, it felt like two swords had combined! At the thought of this, she shook her head suddenly. She slapped her head. Cherry, what are you thinking about?! How could she have a good impression of that bad child, Xander? She had to dislike him! Because liking him would be betraying her mother. Cherry tried to build up her emotions, but she could not help but say, Pete, Xander doesnt seem that bad~ Pete: ? Oh no! His sister had been corrupted! Pete was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, Ill come back tomorrow. He could not let his sister be abducted by a bad child! Cherry nodded. She was about to say something when Nora entered. She hurriedly hung up the phone. When she turned back, she saw Nora looking at her tentatively. Cherry immediately blinked her large grape-like eyes and flew into her arms. Mommy, why are you here? Did you feel that Cherry missed you? Her little mouth was like honey. Nora rubbed her head and was about to ask her how she was getting along with Xander when her phone suddenly rang. She lowered her head and saw that Lily was calling. Boss, Old Maddy is awake. He said that he has something to say to you! Old Maddy had woken up Coincidentally, Nora wanted to ask him about the triplets! Chapter 654 - Twins Or Triplets? Nora hung up the phone and looked at Cherry. After a moments thought, she nevertheless gave her a reminder. Dont bully the boy. Cherry nodded at once, the very picture of a well-behaved girl. She replied, Dont worry, Mommy! Xander and I will get along very well! For some reason, when she saw how she was behaving, Nora was entirely unconvinced. But if Cherry was refusing to say it, then she couldnt possibly force her to, right? As such, she let Cherry stay obediently in the room while she went out. When she did, she happened to bump into Justin, who was coming out of Xanders room. When the two met, Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, How did it go? Justin looked a little awkward. He said that hes getting along very well with Cherry and told me not to worry. Nora: She had obviously seen the two little fellows being awkward around each other, so how could they possibly be having fun? But both of them were refusing to tell the truth Do you believe him? She asked. Justin kept quiet for a while before he suddenly replied, Whether the children are fated to get along or not is out of our hands. There are siblings who have trouble getting along. Lets not force it. He was afraid that Nora would tell Cherry to treat Xander better, which might instead make the children rebellious. Nora had always taken an easy-going and stress-free approach to child-raising. If Cherry liked playing games, then she would let her play. Of course, this was also because of Cherrys unique character. It definitely wouldnt do for other children to become as addicted as Cherry was to games. However, Cherrys IQ was too high. She had to use games and play with Barbie dolls to calm down her hyperactive brain. Since Justin had put it that way, she nodded and walked out of the Hunt Manor. When she was going down the stairs, she suddenly turned and looked back, upon which she saw a small head quickly darting backward in Xanders room as though he was afraid of being seen by her. Nora withdrew her gaze, though a faint indescribable emotion welled up in her. However, she quickly suppressed the emotion. She didnt want her judgment to become impaired because of her emotions. Before she could be sure of whether Xander was her son or not, it was better that she had less contact with him, lest she developed feelings for him. If that happened, things would become troublesome. She wasnt the only one who thought that way. As Justin walked her to the parking lot, even he himself suddenly said calmly, For Trueman to send the child back so easily, yet not for the purpose of saving Ruth, something must be wrong. Although it is highly likely from a DNA perspective that Xander is our son, until we can confirm it, we must not be soft-hearted. Nora, who knew what he meant, nodded. After leaving Justins villa, she started to drive out of the manor. However, someone stopped her while she was on the way out. With a frown, Nora stopped the car and looked at the Hunts housekeeper who had stopped her. The housekeeper was looking at her with a smile. She said, Ms. Smith, Maam invites you over to her place. Nora cast her eyes down and suddenly smiled. Sorry, but Im not free. As soon as she said that, the housekeepers expression instantly changed. She looked at Nora in surprise, upon which she saw a glint of indifference bursting forth from the womans cat-like eyes. She started the car and drove forward. Fanny, the housekeeper, had been working for Mrs. Hunt for many years and had been taking care of the Hunt Manor for several decades. She was highly respected in the manor, and even Justin generally treated her a little more politely than others. Fanny didnt expect Nora to be this rude to her! The sixty-year-old Fanny frowned. Just as she was about to speak, she realized that Nora was really driving off. She could only step aside and say, Ms. Smith, please wait a minute. Im doing this for your sake. I doubt you want to put Pete in a spot, right? Nora: ? She let go of the gas pedal. The car came to a halt. Fanny followed beside the car and went on. Ms. Smith, it wont do for you to continue taking things so seriously with Maam like this. After all, shes your elder. If you give in, Maam definitely wont make things difficult for you, either. Take Mr. Livingstones illness this time for example. If you take the initiative to cure Thomas condition, and get the baby-making formula from the Stewarts -youve done them such a huge favor this time, so they will definitely give it to youwhen that happens, you will be the Livingstones benefactor. Maam will definitely remember what youve done for them. This way, Pete wont have to be caught between his great-grandmother and his mother too, right?. Nora knew it. Fanny must have come to her to get her to treat Thomas condition. She scoffed and looked at Fanny. You want me to treat Thomas condition? Sure. Seeing her relent so easily, Fanny smiled and said, I knew Ms. Smith is a smart person. Im sure you wont want to make things difficult for Mr. Hunt either. In that case, when can you treat Mr. Livingstones illness? Nora replied casually, Oh, Im not sure about that because youll have to get an appointment. You can contact my assistant and talk to her about it. After saying that, she stepped on the gas pedal right away. The car zoomed forward at once, puffing dust into Fannys face! Fanny: It was then that she realized that she had been tricked. If she went to her assistant to get an appointment, god knows how long they would have to wait! Everyone knew how good Antis medical skills were, so they all went to her for medical consultations. However, Anti only accepted two patients a month, so there was a huge line at Lilys at the moment. Thomas really did want to have his condition treated. However, Mrs. Hunt had already gotten people to ask around-if they were to really join the queue, they would have to wait for at least ten years! By then, Thomas would be nearly forty. What was the point of having his illness treated then? Fanny stamped her foot angrily. When she returned to the villa, Mrs. Hunt was sighing. She said, I owe her big this time. Sigh! Never mind, if she performs well in the future, then Ill just stop making things difficult for her! But as soon as she said that, she instead saw a troubled-looking Fanny. Mrs. Hunt was stunned. S-he didnt agree to it? Fanny nodded. Mrs. Hunt smacked the sofa angrily, her expression instantly becoming awful. She clutched her chest, so angry that she actually couldnt breathe for a moment. Fanny hurriedly gave her a Zabe Corporations Calming Pill. A short while after she took it, she finally felt like she could breathe again. She said, How dare she refuse! This is so maddening! Mrs. Hunt took a deep breath. How dare she disrespect me again and again. It seems that I really have to teach her a lesson! Nora was completely unaware that she had infuriated Mrs. Hunt. She had already arrived at the hospital by then. Lily was waiting for her at the door. Nora asked, When did he recover? Lily lowered her voice and said, Actually, he was already showing signs of it two days ago. He had stopped making a din or kicking up a fuss, so I think he had likely already recovered at that time. He looked more like he was observing his surroundings at that time, and seemed to be full of hostility. It was only today that he finally said that he wanted to see you. Nora nodded and entered the ward with Lily. Old Maddy was seated on the bed. The burns on his face made him look extraordinarily scary. His entire face was flat with two holes in the area where his eyes were supposed to be. There were also two holes at his nose, and his outer lips were gone. He was completely disfigured. Previously, when he was crazy, he had looked a little more pleasing to the eye. But now that he was no longer crazy and had calmed down, he actually felt scarier. If a child stumbled into the room and saw him, they would probably burst into tears out of fright. After Nora entered the room, Old Maddy stared at her hard with his beady eyes. A long while later, he sighed and said, You two really look alike! Too alike! You practically look just like Yvette. Nora didnt care about that. She immediately voiced her biggest concern at the moment. Last time, you said that I needed to have children. In that case, did I give birth to twins or triplets? Chapter 655 - Why She Would Die If She Didn’t Have Children! Nora stared hard at Old Maddy to look at his reaction after she voiced the question. She would never trust a persons words that easily, so she wanted to determine whether he was telling the truth through his reaction. What she didnt expect, though, was that because of the burns on Old Maddys face, he couldnt make any facial expressions. Even his eyes were too small for her to see anything. This made him hard to read. Old Maddy kept quiet for a while. Suddenly, he asked, Twins? Triplets? What are you talking about? Didnt you only give birth to a daughter? In Old Maddys impression, the daughter of the lady he served had returned and gave birth to a daughter. How could it have been twins or triplets instead? Seeing how logical his answer was, Nora frowned. Uncle Im not worthy of having you call me that. Old Maddy interrupted her and said, My name is Jake Reed. I am your mothers subordinate, and you are the young lady whom I now serve. Seeing that he had brought up her mother again, Nora asked, What on earth happened back then? Old Maddy heaved a sigh. Your mother was tricked into doing human research by a mysterious organization back then. When she realized what was happening, she hurriedly ran away from the organization. However, that organization was simply too powerful. In order to avoid implicating your father, your mother staged an elopement and made everyone think that she had betrayed your father. Then, she left New York and went to a small town in California. At that time, she only took me with her. Old Maddys explanation was simple, but it matched the story that Nora had previously heard. And then? She asked. Then, your mother found someone with the last name Smith-Henry Smith, I think-and pretended to marry him. The two of them then lived in secret in California. Do you know why she went to Henry? Nora had a guess, but she didnt say it. Old Maddy then said, Because she wanted you to have the last name Smith. Even if you couldnt grow up under your real fathers love and care, she still wanted you to keep your real last name. It was just like what she had thought. Her mother must have been deeply in love with Ian back then! That was why the tiny company she had founded in California was named Idealian Pharmaceuticals. Nora did not comment on the love between her parents. Instead, she listened quietly. Old Maddy went on. But later, she was still discovered by the mysterious organization. Because I had never made an appearance in front of others, she told me to leave and hide somewhere. Then, once you turned twenty, I was supposed to tell you that you must have a baby! He continued. I had no friends or relatives and had been working for your mother the whole time. I didnt know what I should do during all those years, either. Moreover, I knew that your mother was in danger, so I had only one thought in my mind, and that was to look for your father! The Smiths were strong and powerful. If there was someone who could save your mother, it was your father. But on my way to New York, I encountered people from the mysterious organization. They injured me. Old Maddy seemed to be recalling the events from back then. He said, After that, my mind was in a state of confusion. All I knew was that I had to go to New York to look for your father but I forgot why I had to do that. I also kept your mothers order strictly in mind, that was, to tell you that you must have a baby before you turn twenty! Nora had been stunned the moment Old Maddy mentioned that she had to have a baby. Upon hearing him bringing it up again, even though she knew that she shouldnt be interrupting him at this time, judging from his demeanor, he should have already finished the story. There was nothing after that. Thus, she finally couldnt stop herself from asking, Why did I have to have a baby? Old Maddy heaved a huge sigh. Because you would have died if you hadnt! Nora became more confused. Trueman had also told her the same thing. He had told her that she would have died if she hadnt had a baby. At that time, she had been dubious about his answer, but Trueman had said that he was telling the truth. Later on, however, she discovered that what he had said was only half-true. Nora had always wanted to know why she had to have a baby back then. It seemed that, be it her mother or Trueman, both of them had made that choice for her. But why? Thinking about this, she asked, Why? Nora knew that the answer would finally be revealed today. Chapter 656 - 6 The Truth! Nora narrowed her eyes and looked at Old Maddy intently. There was silence in the ward. Lily had left the room when the two started talking, and was standing guard outside the door. The white-walled ward seemed completely silent. Apart from tranquility, there was only the smell of pungent disinfectant in the air. But be it Old Maddy or Nora, both of them were very used to such a smell. The former had stayed there for a very long time by then and had already become accustomed to the smell, while the latter had pretty much grown up being bathed in the smell. When she was in poor health as a child, she was often hospitalized. Her bedroom at home would also be sanitized with disinfectants. Nora lowered her eyes slightly. Then, Old Maddy said, After you were born, your mother discovered that the mysterious organization was in pursuit of her. In order to ensure your survival, she died before the mysterious organizations eyes, so that they wont continue investigating. But we all knew that they definitely wont stop. Besides, no one could say for sure whether the Grays were trustworthy or not. Old Maddy looked at her. Its only when you become strong enough that you can resist becoming someone elses pawn. Your mother was driven into a corner at that time was because she was not strong enough. Not strong enough Nora was taken aback. Yvette could stir up the entire New York and throw it into instability back then. The drugs she developed-even in this age after more than twenty years had gone by-were still relevant. She was multi-talented. To this day, she was still a legend in New York. Yet someone like her was not strong enough? Moreover, even now, Nora did not feel that the mysterious organization was that powerful. In the United States, they had been completely suppressed by the special department. Trueman had even almost been arrested. In the end, he had to leave the country in a pathetic state to seek refuge abroad. So, had her mother made the wrong choice back then? Would they really have been that fearsome if she had joined hands with Ian? Besides, why didnt her mother seek asylum from the authorities? These were all mysteries! She wanted to ask something, but Old Maddy had already continued, In order to give you the ability to defend yourself, and in order to give you enough confidence to face these things that you are facing today, she had no choice but to inject you with a serum. Noras back suddenly became ramrod straight. What? Surprise flashed across her eyes. But right after, it became a look of realization! To be honest, she had already guessed as much that she had also been injected with a gene serum. When Lily was checking her DNA some time back, she had discovered that her IQ genes had mutated a little. This was also the reason why the DNA comparison between her and Ian had only reached 98% and not the benchmark for a father-daughter similarity. Perhaps because he saw that she had become a little agitated, Old Maddy hurriedly waved and said, It was just a little! A little! Your father and your mother are already some of the most intelligent people in the world, so their daughters IQ could never be low. Thats why your mother only injected you with very little serum. There was only a bit of difference in your DNA comparison with Ian, right? Nora nodded. It was medically recognized that a father-daughter pairs genes should be 99.8% similar, but hers and Ians were only 98% similar. This indicated that a 1% change had indeed occurred. Moreover, the change had even occurred in the IQ gene. So, it was because she had also been injected with the gene serum that she was so smart and was able to master so many things easily? While she was contemplating, Old Maddy spoke again. However, that serum has a side effect. Has your health always been poor? Nora fell silent. She had been frail since she was a child and often easily fell sick. She often visited the hospital and had poor immunity. The moment the weather changed, she would inevitably catch a cold. This had also given her stepmother a chance to give her hormonal injections, which had caused her to become fat. Therefore, even though she was a fatty-a fatty who could fight and a fatty who was very smart-her constitution was indeed poor. Additionally, Caleb was also in poor health. When she thought of him, all she could remember was the sight of him coughing his lungs out. As for Trueman, his physical condition was currently unknown. Given how he had kept himself hidden all this time, it probably wasnt that great either. But what did this have to do with her having children? Could it be that.. Noras pupils shrank suddenly. Her head whipped up abruptly, upon which she heard Old Maddy say, Adults cannot withstand the gene serums modification at all. Even if they succeed, they will only have two years left to live. Even if they dont die after two years, they will go crazy. Childrens bodies have a high level of malleability, but even so, you likely wouldnt have been able to withstand even that bit of serum. Moreover, your IQ genes were close to being perfect in the first place, so the serum couldnt show that great an effect on you. Thats why, before the age of twenty, you needed to expel the excess dosage by giving birth. Nora was stunned. However, her first reaction was to ask, Then what about the children? Will there be residual serum in the children?! Old Maddy shook his head. We dont know. Your mother didnt have the time to verify that either. All she wanted was to protect you. I also brought this up to her at the time. Her answer to me was Old Maddy kept quiet for a while before he sighed and said, Its her child. She will have to do something about them herself. Nora: She had to check immediately whether there was any mutation in Cherry and Petes genes, as well as whether there was any residual gene serum in them. She stood up suddenly. As she looked at Old Maddy, she asked another question, In that case why did the father of my children have to be Justin Hunt? Old Maddy was taken aback. I wasnt the one who executed that part of the plan, so Im not sure. Back then, apart from myself, your mother also had two other subordinates. Old Maddy had been crazy for so many years, so he definitely wouldnt know the details of Noras pregnancy. In other words, if her mother was the one who had plotted her pregnancy, then it was likely the other two who had carried out the plan. She was about to ask when Old Maddy said, One of them is Charles Ramsey while the other is Ivan Rogers. Charles is very recognizable. He has a mole on his face, and theres a strand of hair on the mole. Nora: !!! Wasnt that the lunatic Jessica had mentioned?! She frowned and looked at Old Maddy again. How do I contact Charles? Old Maddy sighed. The three of us didnt contact one another much. Besides, twenty years have already passed. Our contact methods may have become obsolete. Nora, however, said firmly, Tell me. Old Maddy kept quiet for a moment before he said, For more than twenty years, we never told one another our cell phone numbers. It was always one-way whenever we contacted one another. No matter which one of us it was, if we wanted to contact someone, we had to publish an ad in the newspaper and state clearly the number of a payphone and the time in the ad. When the other party saw it, they would find a payphone and call you. Noras lip corners spasmed. Why were they contacting one another as if they were spies? And it sure was old-fashioned. Even the three of them were on guard against one another What exactly was her mother doing back then? Why did she have three such subordinates? It seemed that she would have to talk to Old Maddy about her mothers past again when she had time. If they didnt want the other party to know their phone number, couldnt they just encrypt it? She sighed. Tell me the contact method. Old Maddy nodded. After telling her about the contact method, he said, Just publish it in the daily newspaper. That would be a hard thing to do. Most newspapers were published online these days, there werent many physical copies anymore. Even if there were, hardly anyone would buy them these days! Old Maddy was also dumbfounded. What should we do? Nora held her forehead. I have a solution. But first, my last two questionsthe first one is, do you know why they chose Justin Hunt as the childrens father? Chapter 657 - The Mystery of Xander’s Birth! Old Maddy said, I dont know why he was chosen, but your mother told us at the time to choose the smartest one. Thats because the serum she gave you improved ones genes. Even if it was passed on to the child, their genes wouldnt be modified much if the child was born very smart. This way, if the serum is unable to do what its supposed to, it will become ineffective. I would think that is likely the reason why. Nora: So, Justin had been chosen because of his high IQ? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. But she felt that the answer didnt seem unacceptable either. After all, Cherrys IQ was slightly higher than Petes, probably because half of a females genes were inherited from the father. Then, heres my last question. Nora stared hard at Old Maddy. If I gave birth to more children, would the amount of serum distributed to each child have become smaller, thereby making it safer for them? If her theory was correct, then she could conclude that she had indeed given birth to triplets! Her mother must have given her the triplet-making drug in order to let the three children share that bit of gene serum. If so, Xander would be her son! However, Old Maddy suddenly smiled and answered, Of course not. He sighed and said, Your mother only injected you with a very low dosage of serum in the first place. The number of children you gave birth to didnt affect anything. It can be said that the serum could not bring much harm to the child after passing through your body. Nora was stunned. Why was the answer different from what she had imagined?! She frowned, perplexed as to how things had turned out this way. While she was thinking, Old Maddy spoke up again. Besides, your mother once said that the Andersons have genes for having twins, so it all depended on your luck. Whether you have twins or just one child, they are all still your children. 1111 Nora looked closely at Old Maddy for a long while. In the end, she lowered her eyes. I see. She went out of the room to see Lily standing there and nodding off as she leaned against the wall. Nora asked, How long has it been since you last slept? Lily, who was taller than her, immediately replied, Twenty hours, I guess? Nora uttered an oh and then said, Get some rest. Those three words made Lily all excited, but unexpectedly, she then heard Nora say, Once youre rested, try to restore Xanders DNA data as soon as possible. Lily: If she wanted it as soon as possible, how was she going to get a good rest?! She couldnt help but complain, Boss, you are so impractical. Instead of saying so much, its better that you just give me a pay raise instead. Nora looked at her curiously. Are you very short of money? Not really~ Lily blinked and replied, Its mainly because it costs quite a lot to support young men. Besides, that man in question is even your cousin. Boss, how much do the Smiths give to Quentin each month? Can we negotiate a little and have them give him a bit less in the future? If not, I wont have enough to keep him as my mistress! Nora: She patted Lily on the shoulder. Then, she turned and left. When she returned to the Smiths, to her surprise, she found Samuel seated in the living room. Seeing her, he immediately came forward with an ingratiating smile and said, Nora, can you talk to Joel and have him release your Grandaunt Sue? Nora: ? She looked at Joel, only to see him as smiley as ever as he said, Granduncle Samuel, what are you saying? Nora has nothing to do with this. As he spoke, he gave her a look. Nora went upstairs at once. In the corridor, she could still hear Samuel downstairs. He said, Joel, you cant do this. Sue did make a false police report, but its already been so long. Shouldnt you let her out by now? I heard that you even talked to the police, so shes having a hard time inside. You cant treat her like this Joel was still smiling at him. Granduncle Samuel, what are you talking about? I dont understand You wolf in sheeps clothing, stop pretending! I know all about it!! Samuel yelled angrily. Joel, however, remained as smiley as ever. Really? So, what do you know, Granduncle Samuel? Nora: She finally knew how Joel came to be known as a wolf in sheeps clothing. He was really good at frustrating people and making them feel as if everything they did was useless. And in private, not only was he merciless, but also vicious. She was sure that Joel was definitely the one behind Sues continued imprisonment. It was like back then After Hillary was imprisoned, she had been having a very hard time. Nora had wanted to punish her at the time, but when she looked into it, she found that both Karl and Joel had talked to the people inside. This led to Hillarys life inside becoming a living hell. This was also why she had been duped in the end the moment they gave her a bit of hope. Joel might look like a pushover, but in truth, he was secretly very vicious! Moreover, after Tanya poisoned Hillary and was falsely accused of murdering her, and then her name subsequently cleared again, someone had exhumed Hillarys grave. She was already dead, yet her corpse had been taken out of the grave and whipped One could say that this was revenge for Mia. The woman who impersonated Jill also had a miserable end. She had attempted suicide several times in prison. It was just a pity that Joel would not allow her to die after all the wicked things she had done, so she hadnt been successful in killing herself all this time. Nora went upstairs and ignored the ongoings downstairs. It was just that after a while, she heard that Samuel had decided to withdraw from the companys board of directors and that he had also voluntarily given up some of his dividends to expand the ancestral graves and repair the Smiths ancestral home. Nora shook her head, feeling like Joel was really someone who got things done quietly and inconspicuously. However, she didnt care much about these affairs in the Smiths. After going upstairs, she posted a missing person notice in the online version of a newspaper. Because she had spent some money on it, the missing person notice was published right in that nights newspaper. As long as Charles was still alive, he would probably take the initiative to contact her when he saw the ad, right? After Nora was done, she leaned on the desk, her fingers tapping lightly against the desk as she waited quietly for the call. Old Maddys recovery had allowed her to come one step closer to the truth. She had also received a great deal of information earlier in the day. The mystery of why she would have died if she hadnt had a baby had finally been solved. But when she thought of this, she hurriedly stood up and walked over to Pete. Pete, who was writing his assignments, sensed her presence. He raised his head and looked at her. Whats the matter, Mommy? Nora held his hand and said, Nothing much. Just a routine check of your pulse. Pete looked at her quietly, his dark eyes filled with trust and love. This made Nora suddenly think of the split-second glance she had seen from Xander when she was at the Hunt Manor earlier that day. It seemed like there was a similar pair of innocent eyes looking at her at that time A few hours after the ad in the newspaper was published, her cell phone suddenly rang. Nora looked over-it was an unfamiliar number! Charles call was here! The mystery of Xanders birth would finally be revealed! Chapter 658 - Hello, Charles Nora withdrew her hand that was checking Petes pulse. Pete didnt have any major problems with his health. They were just some small problems typical of children. From the looks of it, the gene serum didnt have any effect on him. Nora was relieved. She narrowed her eyes and then answered the call. A low and deep male voice came from the other end. Hello, who are you? Nora frowned and identified herself at once. I am Nora Smith. You should know who I am, right? The call fell silent at once. Nora slowly said, Charles, I know you were my mothers subordinate. I have some questions for you. Perhaps because she had called him by name, Charles replied, I have nothing to say to you! He hung up right away after saying that. Nora stared at her cell phone and clenched her jaw. Why wasnt Charles talking? Was he hiding something? She picked up her cell phone and immediately started tracing the call to find out his location. Half an hour later, Nora paused when she saw Charles location. She stood up, rushed out of the house, and drove straight to the hospital. Thats right. Charles was in the hospital! After Nora rushed to the hospital and got out of the car, she immediately saw a group of nurses and doctors moving about in a hurry and busy at work. Ambulances arrived at the entrance of the hospital one after another. A lot of people in white lab coats were anxiously giving first aid to the victims being carried out of the ambulances. Their white clothes were dyed red, and some of the victims blood had wet the white sheets, forming a shocking and harrowing sight. All the non-urgent passages in the hospital had been closed, and all the doctors had rushed over to deal with the victims of the traffic accident. Nora stood at the door and looked at her busy colleagues. She heard a doctor approaching and asking, What happened? Sigh, its a long story. A bus got into a traffic accident. All fifty-odd people in the bus are injured! Really? How did this happen all of a sudden? Ill take over the patient here, you can take care of the one over there Although the doctors were flustered, they dealt with the victims in an orderly manner. The other patients also wisely stepped aside. When a real disaster occurred, everyone knew that life was more important than anything else. Beep, beep, beep A medical instrument started sounding a warning beep. Nora looked to the side and saw that an unsupervised victim had suddenly gone into shock. Upon hearing the warning beep, a panicked nurse shouted, Where is Dr. Wilson? Where is Dr. Wilson? A patient went into cardiac arrest just now, Dr. Wilson has gone over! The nurse was in a huge panic. This patient has gone into shock! What do we do now? Nora rushed over subconsciously. She was wearing a black shirt. She took a white lab coat from the side and put it on. Then, she walked over to the nurse and said, Let me do it! You? Who are you? The nurse looked at her dubiously. Are you a doctor? Noras one-liner made the nurse shut up: I am Anti. The name Anti was most definitely a regal existence for people in the medical industry. Therefore, a look of joy came over the nurses face at once. What should we do about this patient? Nora took a look at the patient and immediately instructed, Start CPR at once. Inject 5ml of Perhaps because her voice was simply too calm and collected, the nurse gradually calmed down. Under her orders, she began to perform CPR on the patient. What came after that was a slew of first aid measures. At last, the patients heartbeat returned to normal. Nora touched his abdomen and said, The patient has internal bleeding. Send him for surgery at once! Yes, doctor! Patients typically needed to go for X-raysand on top of that, it wasnt even known which part of the body required X-raysbefore they could receive treatment. In the process of finding the cause of their illness, they ended up missing the most optimal treatment time. However, with just a casual touch, Nora had figured out the cause of the patients condition, thereby speeding up the rescue process. This also saved them a lot of unnecessary trouble. After the first aid was completed, the people outside gradually dispersed. Most of the patients had also been categorized. Patients with minor or moderate injuries were currently resting in the corridor outside due to a lack of beds. As for patients with serious injuries, they had been pushed into the operating rooms. There were enough doctors in the hospital. Thus, after the initial panic, the order resumed and they started to provide medical treatment in an orderly manner. Nora took off her mask and gloves, and then tossed the white lab coat into the room next door. When she looked around, she noticed a man standing at the door to the operating room. He was talking to a nurse excitedly. Im so excited. Oh my god, Im so lucky. Really, Im really too lucky This is a whole bus of people were talking about. The bus even rolled over, and everyone is injured, but not me! Look at me, I didnt even get a scratch! The nurse said, Yes, okay, sir, we understand, but Id still suggest that you have a full-body examination done. After all, there could still be many internal injuries. The man patted his chest. No way, I really am fine! Theres nothing wrong with me at all! Look at me, look at how energetic I am! I am the luckiest person on earth! As the man spoke, he began to turn on the spot. Nora had initially taken notice of the man because of his behavior, but the very moment he turned around, Nora suddenly froze. Because there was a mole on the side of the mans face, and there was even a strand of hair on the mole! When one connected this to the reason why Nora had come to the hospital She narrowed her eyes. Suddenly, she took a step forward and patted the man on the shoulder. The man turned around. Nora narrowed her eyes and stared at him. What a coincidence, Charles. Chapter 659 - I’m Sorry, Ms. Yvette Charles was stunned. Then, he said excitedly, You know me? Young missy, how come you know me? How did you know my name is Charles? Haha, do you know? I was really lucky today. The bus overturned, and everyone in it was injured, but I didnt suffer even a scratch. I must have saved the world in my previous life! For the fifty-year-old to say such things, Nora couldnt help but find it rather odd. Many older people, even if they surfed the Internet a lot, rarely said such things in real life. She frowned. Do you know who I am? Charles didnt seem surprised at all. It doesnt matter who you are. Isnt what matters the fact that I dodged the bullet today? Do you know how dangerous it was? The bus brakes had suddenly failed and it was rushing straight toward a mountain in front of us, you know! The woman in front of me was screaming the whole time in fear, and even I thought that I was dead meat. But unexpectedly, even though the bus overturned, I turned out fine! Nora frowned upon hearing his description of what had happened. How are you okay? Charles replied, I dont know. I was just very fortunate. The bus overturned and quite a few people died on the spot. Did you see? You dont even have to try saving a few of those people who were pushed in just now Sigh, do you know? His expression turned a little nostalgic. I am actually not a good person. Of course, I am not a bad person either. I just did some bad things back in the day and helped some bad people in the past. Over the years, I have been devoting myself to God. And look! Results are showing! God must have been watching over me this time, thats why I managed to escape. The more he talked, the more excited he became. He actually looked a little like he was going to cry bitterly. He said, After I go back, I must be even more pious. I shall donate all my money to the church! None of the other nurses were paying attention to him. In addition, seemingly because he had met Nora, someone who was willing to listen, he was very excited. Nora looked at him in silence. No wonder Jessica had said he was a lunatic. There was indeed something wrong with his mental health, and he seemed crazy. She lowered her eyes and slowly asked, How much money do you have? The man suddenly lowered his voice, but it seemed like he couldnt quite control his volume. Thus, even though he had lowered his voice, he was actually still very loud. He said, Dont be fooled by my ordinary clothes. I am no ordinary man! I have a lot of money! I used to work for a very impressive person. More than twenty years ago, she even paid me up to $15,000 a month! $15,000 a month, you know! Do you know how much $15,000 was worth over twenty years ago? It was worth even more than $150,000 today! I was really basking in the limelight back then! Charles seemed caught in his memories. He said, After that, I earned a whole lotta money, but I didnt dare to spend it. I wouldve felt guilty if I were to spend that money He burst into tears and said, I have five million dollars, but I hid the cash at home. I didnt dare to spend it, you know? But after this accident, Ive sorted out my thoughts. You know how a person would have epiphanies at near-death moments? Why didnt I dare to spend that money? All that money belongs to me! Nora frowned. Even if her mother had given him $15,000 a month, that would only amount to $180,000 a year. For him to have five million dollars, he would have had to work for thirty years! Yet! As far as she knew, after her mother passed away, she hadnt given those three people any more money. So, how would Charles possibly have five million dollars in cash?! Also, why was he saying that he dared not spend the money? Where had that money come from? Were they benefit that her mother had given these people, who had worked under her for years? But if that was the case, why didnt Old Maddy receive any? She frowned and asked, Who gave you the money? Charles glanced at her and then chuckled. I cant tell you that, young missy, I cant. I went against my conscience for that money, so I cant tell you Sigh! He went against his conscience for that money Nora narrowed her eyes. At this moment, the family members of the victims had all reached the hospital. Some rushed over to the operating rooms while some rushed over to the bodies of the people, who had been pronounced dead, and started to cry bitterly. All of a sudden, the hospital became a mess again. When Nora was about to ask Charles about something, a voice came over. Charles, are you okay? She turned to see a fifty-year-old man approaching them. He was standing in front of Charles and looking him up and down. You dont have any family, so they called me instead! Charles replied, What can happen to me? Im fine, Im totally fine! Bro, let me tell you, I was really very lucky today Charles then started to recount in detail again what had happened that day. Nora: The man was seriously neurotic. She rolled her eyes and walked up to the two of them. Just when she was about to ask something, Charless friend suddenly said, Okay, okay, I get it. I know you went through life and death today, you are soooo lucky. But why are you suddenly so chatty? Nora paused and looked at the two men abruptly. Charles was still babbling on and on neurotically. Because Im agitated and excited. I thought I could only be a stevedore for the rest of my life. Did you know? I thought that I didnt deserve happiness anymore. I thought I could only be like you for the rest of my life, only be a laborer! His friends expression changed. What do you mean by that? Who are you looking down on? Charles was still babbling. In fact, he had even started crying, as if the emotions that he had kept suppressed for a long time were finally erupting. He said, Stevedores, of course! Not only is the work tiring, but the pay is also so low! You guys may be uncultured, but do you know who I am? I graduated from Hamlin School of Medicine, you know! The Hamlin School of Medicine?! Nora narrowed her eyes. His colleague, however, had never heard of the school. What are you going crazy for? You must have hit your head, right? Why are you acting so weird today? Never mind being chatty, but youre even suddenly talking about a medical school? If you were a high-achieving student, would you have been working as a laborer with us? Charles waved dismissively and said, Yeah, Im different from you people. So you see, God still cares for me. Even when I was in a traffic accident, I didnt get hurt at all Noras heart suddenly sank as she listened to their conversation. She took a big step forward and suddenly asked, Excuse me, is he usually very quiet? Charless colleague nodded. Yeah. Ramsey talks very little. Its rare for him to be this excited. It must have gone to his head! As soon as he said that, Nora grabbed Charless hand. She suddenly shouted at the doctor beside them, Arrange a CT scan for him immediately! The doctor was stunned. What? The man looked at Charles carefully. But he doesnt seem injured! Charles also said, Yeah, I am not injured. Im not doing a CT scan. Are you a doctor? You just want my money, right?! As soon as he said that, Nora looked at him seriously with an awful look on her face. She said, You graduated from medical school, right? Then let me ask you this: What are the symptoms of intracerebral hemorrhage? Intracerebral hemorrhage Charles subconsciously answered, Excessive secretion of adrenaline, causing people to become overly excited. After that, they will bleed from their seven orifices At this point, he suddenly realized something. Noras expression became even more serious. Yes, thats right! If there was too great a change in Charless personality, then he must be suffering a hemorrhage in the brain! Internal bleeding was a very serious condition. There was a high chance that it would block blood vessels and form congestions. By the time it was discovered, it would be too late for diagnosis and treatment!! Nora hadnt immediately discovered Charless abnormal behavior because shed thought that he was a madman. After all, according to Jessicas description, Charles was a madman. But through the chat with his colleague, one would know that he was usually not like this. It was only with his colleagues description of him as a taciturn man that it fit the personality of the man who had called her. That was how she had suddenly realized Charless abnormal behavior. The doctor next to them, however, frowned. Who are you? Why should I arrange a brain CT for him? Dont you know that people who undergo CT scans are exposed to radiation? Its best that healthy people not do it After he said that, Nora immediately said, I am Anti! The doctor shut up at once and looked at Charles. Then, he suddenly picked up his cell phone and called the CT department upstairs to make arrangements for the man to jump the line. Nora looked at Charles again. Charles was dumbfounded. He touched his head. At this point, he could faintly feel something warm trickling out of his nose. He touched it and found that it was blood. Only then did he realize something. His eyes widened at once and he suddenly said, I get it, I get it now. Its them. They are here to silence me Nora clutched his wrist tightly. Tell me, who is trying to silence you? The mysterious organization? Upon hearing the words mysterious organization, at last, Charles focused and looked at Nora. In his state of excitement just now, after grabbing Nora, he had immediately started chatting with her. He hadnt noticed Noras looks at all. But in this very instant, he saw Noras face clearly. Her face was 90% similar to Yvettes back then! His eyes widened suddenly. Ms. Yvette? Noras eyes flickered faintly with a sharp glint. I am Nora Smith. Nora Smith! The name made Charless pupils shrink. He subconsciously said, You look so much like Ms. Yvette now that youve lost weight. After she lost weight This meant that Charles had definitely seen her a few years ago. Was it when she was pregnant? Had her mother gotten him to set up her pregnancy? The thoughts flooded into her mind. However, Nora found that Charless pupils were starting to dilate. There was no time for her to ask all the questions she wanted to ask. She could only ask one of them: Tell me, did I have twins or triplets back then?! Charless eyes were starting to lose focus, as though he could no longer think straight. He stared at Nora blankly. Twins or triplets His eyes suddenly reddened and he said, Ms. Nora, Ive let you down. I betrayed you back then, and also betrayed Ms. Yvette For so many years, I have felt guilty about this But that was not what Nora wanted to hear. She asked again, Tell me, was I pregnant with twins or triplets? Charless eyes were red. He suddenly smiled and said, Yeah, the mysterious organization threatened me and bribed me. They gave me five million dollars, but because I betrayed Ms. Yvette, I have never spent that money all these years. Im sorry, I plotted against you. I am going to repay your kindness now! They wanted to silence me, but they didnt expect that I would meet you before my death However, what he said next made Noras eyes widen in disbelief, yet also with enlightenment. Chapter 660 - Her Numerous Secret Identities Charles clutched her sleeves tightly. The world was already spinning in his vision. Nevertheless, he tried his best to calm himself and tried hard to tell her something. More than twenty years ago, Yvette had told him, Old Maddy, and the other man to go into hiding, and to make Nora give birth to a baby before she turned twenty. Because this was the only way she could stay alive. The three of them had fled in three different directions. Old Maddy had attracted and taken more of the mysterious organizations attacks for the two of them. Because of that, and because he hadnt received any news from him since, Charles suspected that he might already be dead. Old Maddys name wasnt actually Old Maddy. He was known as that because his way of doing things was simply too outrageous. Yvette also trusted him the most. He was also someone who could throw his life away for Yvettes sake. After Old Maddy attracted more firepower from the organization, Charles had left with the other person. Hed thought himself successful, but he didnt expect that the mysterious organization would still catch him. Charles had become scared at that time. He knew very well just how fearsome the mysterious organization was. At that time, the mysterious organization had threatened him with his family. In the end, he chose to give in and told them about Yvettes plans After that, the mysterious organization had given him five million dollars. They only had one request for him, and that wasto tamper with Noras pregnancy and have her give birth to as many children as possible. After he did all that, the mysterious organization knew that he was no longer of any use, so they began to hunt him down. During his escape, he met Jessica Stewart. In order to repay her for saving his life, he had given her the miraculous medicine that could help a woman give birth to triplets. He knew very well what the mysterious organization wanted, so how could he possibly allow Nora to fall for their tricks? With that thought in mind, Charles suddenly grinned. He looked at Nora and said firmly, You gave birth to twins, not triplets. Almost as soon as he said that, his vision blacked out and he fainted. In the last few moments before he passed out, he thought to himself: Ms. Nora can only, and must only give birth to twins. The existence of an extra child would be a catastrophe for her! Besides, the triplets were clearly a trap that the mysterious organization had set for her. How could he possibly allow the mysterious organization to succeed? After he said that, as though he had completed his life mission, he closed his eyes and said what he thought would be the last few words he would ever utter in this lifetime: Ms. Nora, you dont have to save me. His life would probably come to an abrupt end at this moment, right? Back then, for the sake of his family, he had betrayed Yvette. But later on, his family had contracted an illness and died anyway. Their illness was incurable, but he knew that Yvettes medical skills had been the culmination of the industry back then. Had she still been around, perhaps she could have saved his family This was fate, he supposed. And now, he could finally repay his debt to Yvette with his life. Twins, not triplets? Nora stood there dumbfounded and in disbelief. After doing a DNA test and discovering that Xanders genes were 80% similar to hers, she could basically confirm Xanders identity. Because complete strangers would never have such a high degree of similarity in their DNA. That was why she had told Justin that there was a 90% chance that he was their son. To be honest, at that time, she had more or less become convinced that she had given birth to triplets. Yet Charles was telling her that she didnt have triplets? How did this How could this happen?! Yet at the same time, she also felt a sudden sense of closure. Indeed, triplets were originally just her and Justins conjecture. It was also the best possible result for Xander. Neither of them wanted the other to have to suffer from having someone elses child stuck in their family. Now it had been confirmed, what was she so sad about? Nora lowered her gaze and stared fixedly at the man in front of her. For some reason, she suddenly found herself very unhappy with the answer. She watched as doctors rushed up to them; she watched as everyone else rushed up to Charles; and she watched as he started to bleed from the nose, eyes, ears, and mouth People suffering from internal bleeding-and on top of that, those whose symptoms suddenly broke out in a short period of timewere very difficult to save. Charles also knew it himself. However Nora suddenly stepped forward and followed the stretcher into the operating room. While on the way there, she stared hard at Charles. She wasnt going to let him die-because she was not satisfied with his answer! C The next day. When a tired Nora walked out of the operating room, she immediately spotted Old Maddy, who was outside the operating room and staring at the door. The moment the door opened, Old Maddy stood up. The man in the hospital gown asked nervously, Ms. Nora, I just heard that Charles was in a traffic accident. How is he? Nora rubbed her temples and yawned sleepily. She looked at Old Maddy and suddenly replied, Hell be fine. Old Maddy breathed a sigh of relief. But at the same time, he looked at her nervously and asked, Then, have you asked him whether you gave birth to twins or triplets? Yes, I have. Nora replied. Old Maddy looked at her nervously. Then you gave birth to? Seeing the anxiety in Old Maddys eyes, Nora kept quiet for a moment before she finally replied lazily, He said I gave birth to twins. Thats great! Old Maddy heaved a huge sigh of relief when he heard that. However, she seemed to notice that his reaction was a little inappropriate. Nora wanted to ask about it, but Old Maddy suddenly avoided the topic and said, Ms. Nora, to be honest, you shouldnt have saved Charles. I only just found out that he betrayed Ms. Yvette back then. Whats the point of saving a man like him? After saying that angrily, without waiting for Nora to ask any further, he turned around and walked back to his ward. He said, Sigh, Ive become old. Ive only just recovered, Im going back to rest. Nora stared at him from the back. Old Maddy and Charles must be hiding something from her, and it had something to do with whether she had given birth to twins or triplets. For some reason, it seemed like Old Maddy was really hoping that she didnt give birth to triplets? She broke into a frown. At this moment, Lily walked out. When Nora was operating on Charles, Lily had been her assistant throughout the operation. Lily, who was very informed about Noras family affairs, asked, Boss, should I still continue the DNA restoration? Nora was silent for a long while. After thinking for a while, in the end, she still said, Yes, continue it. She knew that Charlesand also, Old Maddy both seemed to care for her and want to protect her. Thus, they hadnt told her some things. But she was no longer the baby from back then who needed them to protect her. She had grown up and was strong and powerful enough. She could deal with everything herself. With that in mind, she followed Old Maddy leisurely into his ward. Old Maddy could only look back at her helplessly. Ms. Nora, he said. Nora sat on the sofa and rubbed her forehead, somewhat sleepy and extremely impatient due to not getting any rest. She slowly said, I want the truth. Why do the two of you want me to have twins instead? Old Maddy sighed and replied, Ms. Nora, its not that were hoping for it, but rather, you indeed gave birth to twins. Didnt Charles already say so? I was not with you back then! Old Maddy really was unaware of the situation with the children. However Nora suddenly changed the topic. What exactly are you hiding from me? Her words made Old Maddy choke on his breath. He started to muse again. Nora was not in a hurry. She could sense that Old Maddy didnt harbor any hostility towards her. He really was very loyal to her mother. She slowly said, I want to know the truth. Old Maddys jaw tensed up and he said, Ms. Yvette left you a voice recording before she died. You must have listened to it over and over, right? Nora nodded. Old Maddy then said earnestly, Ms. Yvette said that before you become strong enough, there are some things that I cant tell you. When Nora heard this, she put down the leg that she had crossed over the other. She put her hands on the sofas armrest. Her cat-like eyes gleamed, and she was filled with self-confidence as she said, I am already strong enough. Old Maddy sighed. Ms. Nora, there are so many strong and powerful people in the world. I know that your medical skills are the best in the world. In fact, one can even say that you are already on par with Ms. Yvette. But even so, she still wasnt the mysterious organizations match-because she was too obsessed with medicine back then, and ended up not dabbling in anything else. However, a truly powerful person needs to be impressive in all aspects. For example, martial arts? I wont compare you with your predecessors. I heard that the most powerful martial artists of today are the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts and the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Can you beat them in a fight? Nora: ??! Another example would be the most popular and trendy things of today-computers. After I woke up, I found that society has undergone drastic changes over the past two decades. Computers were not common at that time, but there are hackers everywhere now. I heard that the most awesome hackers now are Q and Y? Can you beat them when it comes to computer skills? Nora: ??? Seeing that Noras expression had frozen, Old Maddy thought that his words were taking effect, so he continued to painstakingly persuade her. He said, Lets not talk about such technical knowledge anymore, but just about fleeing. I recently learned that the most impressive international racer is Yanci. If you are in danger, can you drive as fast? Yanci can escape from the danger, but can you? Nora: ????? Old Maddy went on. They are all experts in a single type of technical skill. Theres also one thing more absolutein this world exists the most powerful organization, the Imperial League. Have you even heard of it? There are only a dozen or so people in the organization, and every single one of them is a big figure who can cause chaos with a flip of their hand! The global economic crisis in the 1970s was caused by none other than the Imperial League! Its only when you join the Imperial League that you will truly be able to confront the mysterious organization, but Ms. Nora, can you do that? Nora: If one didnt go into detail, she wouldnt even realize that she had so many secret identities. Old Maddy was still going on. There will always be someone better. Ms. Yvette was too arrogant, which led to her fall in the end. If you can achieve those things I just mentioned, then I will admit that you are strong enough, in which case, I will then tell you the truth. Chapter 661 - How Can One Have So Many Secret Identities? There was a strange silence in the room all of a sudden. Seeing that Nora hadnt said anything for a while, Old Maddy thought that she had received a huge mental blow because of what he said, so he sighed and comforted her. He said, In any case, one can never compete with an organization just by themselves. Ms. Nora, dont be discouraged. To be honest, you can also establish and build your own forces. If you cant become a top-class hacker like Q and Y, then bring them under you! As for the Imperial League, if you can get in touch with the memberseven if its just a bit of contact with one of them-you can slowly try to grow and develop. When that happens, and we gain the ability to fight against the mysterious organization, I will tell you the truth! You dont have to think it is that difficult. Although it is certainly hard, we can take it slow. Even though I have already aged, you are still young. Five years, ten years You still have a long way ahead of you. You will definitely find a chance somewhere! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Suddenly, she said, There is indeed a chance. Old Maddy: ??? He was taken aback for a moment. Then, he heard Nora slowly say, My hacking skills should be more or less on par with Ys because I am Q. more Old Maddy was dumbfounded. But right after that, he heard something even more incredible. Well, its hard to fight against the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts because he wont fight me. But I cant fight the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts either, because I am Big Sister. Mm I will strive to surpass myself every day. Old Maddy: !!! He looked at Nora in shock, a look of disbelief coming over his countenance. His lips started to tremble, and then he saw the girl frown as she said, As for the escape you mentioned, Im afraid I wont need that because I havent lost any fight before. My driving speed was used to chase after people instead. Old Maddy: !!! This time, Nora didnt even need to reveal her secret identity. With his lips trembling, he was already asking, Y-you are also Yanci? Yeah. Nora did feel that it was a little embarrassing to reveal her secret identities and all that. After all, it wasnt quite appropriate of her to show off to him how amazing she was. It would be best if Old Maddy could guess the truth through what little she said. While she was thinking about it, she heard Old Maddy-whose lips were still trembling -speak again. He said, But but the Imperial League As though it was nothing much, Nora said, Oh, the boss of the Imperial League is King. This part is certainly a bit difficult. Old Maddy breathed a sigh of relief, but right after, he heard her slowly say, After all, everyone in the Imperial League only interacts online. They rarely meet in person, so I indeed dont know who King is. If they ever hold a gathering, I can compare myself with him and see which of us is more impressive. Old Maddy: ?? He became even more dumbfounded. His face, which was already disfigured in the first place, was unable to make expressions, easily making him seem dull and dimwitted. The man was even more dazed at the moment. In fact, he even swallowed and looked at Nora incredulously as he said, You You Youre a member of the Imperial League? Yeah, Nora stretched out her long and slender legs and said, King invited me into the group five years ago. Old Maddy: !!! He felt like he was really going crazy! His jaw had dropped and he couldnt even say a single word as he stood there like a statue. Then, he heard Nora slowly say, Mom said that I shouldnt casually expose my identity if Im not strong enough because it will put me in grave danger. Therefore, I have been using secret identities and living a low-key life all these years. Maybe you can tell me what else I am still not good enough at? And Ill go and master it? Nora seemed rather troubled. When on earth can I be considered strong? Old Maddy: Why did it feel like Ms. Nora was humble-bragging to him? Utterly stunned, he swallowed and said, Ms. Nora, I need a bit of time to calm myself down. Nora waved, gesturing to him to do whatever he wanted. Old Maddy walked back and forth in the room, occasionally sighing and looking at Nora in disbelief. He kept feeling like he was dreaming How could a person have that many secret identities?! Was this because of the gene serum that Yvette had injected into Nora back then to improve her IQ? But he clearly remembered that she had only injected a very, very small amount into her Chapter 662 - King’s Identity! The room was filled with weird silence. Old Maddy, who had taken some time to calm himself down, suddenly said, Let let me go and rinse my face to clear my mind a little. It seemed that even the amount of time he had spent calming himself down just now hadnt allowed him to come to terms with the new information. He entered the bathroom in the ward in a daze and turned on the faucet. Then, he scooped a handful of icy-cold water and splashed it onto his face. As it turned out, during these twenty-odd years that he had been crazy, Ms. Nora had become this outstanding? If Ms. Yvette were still alive, she would probably be very glad to see this, right? Outside, Nora heard him turn on the faucet. Amid the sound of the water flowing and splashing, she seemed to hear Old Maddys sigh. A minute later, the sound of water flowing was still continuing. Seemingly sensing something, Nora sprung onto her feet and rushed straight into the bathroom-only to find that the window in the bathroom was wide open, and Old Maddy was already long gone! Nora frowned. She has been thinking about how Old Maddy and Charles seemed to be hiding something from her, but she didnt expect Old Maddy to pull a disappearing act in this situation? The first thing she did was observe the room. There were no signs of tussling, but the anti-theft barrier outside the window had been broken. This definitely was not something that could be done in just a minute Nora frowned. At this moment, her cell phone beeped it was a text message from an unfamiliar number. It read: Ms. Nora, even though you have already become very strong, you are still not strong enough to contend with the mysterious organization. Do not underestimate anyone in this world. Your next task is to become friends with King. Until then, do not go against the mysterious organization. Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and sent a reply: Where are you? King and I are already friends. Five years ago, in order to make some money to feed Cherry, she had set up a stock market boom. Without risking anything of her own, she had used some lawful tricks in the stock market to make 75 million dollars. After that, King had taken the initiative to contact her and added her into the Imperial League. At the moment she entered the Imperial League, she had probably already become friends with King, right? Old Maddy replied: Do you trust him? Nora was silent for a moment before she replied: Yes. Old Maddy: Then does he trust you? Nora thought for a while and replied: Probably. At the very least, when King added her into the group, hed said in private that everyone in the group should help one another out and be friendly towards one another. During the past five years, King hadnt asked her to do anything. In the group, she was no different than a lurker. After observing the Imperial League for a whole five years, she found that the members of the organization were all very low-key, and they mostly talked about world economic trends. These people were in control of global economies. No matter what they did, they discussed everything properly with one another. Even if a dispute broke out, a single word from King was enough to shut them up. In her impression, the members of the organization were all very happy to help. Additionally, none of them had ever questioned information brought up by other members of the group. They had always given their fellow members unconditional trust. Therefore, Nora felt that she could trust King and that King would also trust her. After all, it wasnt as if the two of them would have any financial dealings with each other. Besides, King was really very nice. He was the only one who knew what she was capable of, yet had never ever disturbed her sleep! Instead, just like that, he had allowed her to be a freeloader in the group But Old Maddy wasnt satisfied with Noras reply. Old Maddy replied: Ms. Nora, do not ever trust anyone. The same also goes for King! Also, the part that makes the mysterious organization powerful is not as simple as you think it is. Im afraid even King wouldnt want to be enemies with them. But unfortunately, if there is someone in this world who can help you beat the mysterious organization, then that person would undoubtedly be King. Nora: ? She had always felt that she was very ordinary and was not strong enough. That was why she had been keeping her secret identities well-protected and preventing them from becoming exposed, just so she could avoid what her mother had warned her of. She would be in danger if anyone took notice of her. Thus, she frowned and sent another message: How can I get King to help me? The mysterious organization had driven her mother to her grave. She had to avenge her. However, Old Maddy merely replied: King will not help you-unless he is the childrens father. Only then will he have the same standpoint as you. Ms. Nora, heed my advice, dont trust King unconditionally, let alone trying to avenge Ms. Yvette. Take the two children and Mr. Hunt with you and live out the rest of your life in the States peacefully! Ms. Yvette had never thought of having you take revenge for her. Dont look for me, there are some things that I will do on your behalf. When it is time for me to appear, I will naturally show up in front of you. Also, if you are ever in trouble, you can contact me by posting a newspaper ad. Nora hurriedly sent a message: What are you going to do on my behalf? Old Maddy didnt reply anymore. When Nora called him, she was informed that the other party had switched off their cell phone. vere She traced the location of the cell phone number, only to find that its coordinates were changing along with the flow of the sewer, indicating that Old Maddy had already removed the SIM card from the phone and tossed it into the sewer. Old Maddy was very professional-or at least, that was certainly the case when he was hiding from people. Nora frowned. Five minutes later, Lily brought the surveillance camera footage from the hospital. After all, this was the Hunt Corporations private hospital. Here, Lily behaved almost as casually and naturally as she would at home. With just a word from her, the security guards had given her the surveillance camera footage without a question. Nora sat in Old Maddys ward and checked the footage. She found that after Old Maddy regained clarity of mind, the first thing he had done was check his surroundings. Every morning, when he went to the toilet at a fixed time, he would always carry a paring knife with him. Through the footage of the cameras on the outside, one would find that Old Maddy had been sawing at the anti-theft barrier every day when he went to the toilet. However, he also made sure the barrier stayed the way it looked. This way, when he needed to use it, the anti-theft barrier could be easily broken with just a bit of effort, thereby making it convenient for him to escape and preventing him from being trapped in the ward. Nora clenched her jaw. Old Maddy definitely hadnt been trying to avoid her when he did all this. After all, his eyes were very gentle and void of hostility when he looked at her. So, these subconscious actions of his, as well as his uneasiness Who was he hiding from? There was only one answerthe mysterious organization Nora clenched her jaw. Yes, Old Maddy was constantly on guard against sneak attacks from the mysterious organization. She lowered her eyes. To be honest, she had been somewhat underestimating the mysterious organization all this time. After all, when Trueman was in the country, he had almost been arrested and had been hiding from the special department the whole time, like a rat that could only live in the dark for life. It was only now that she suddenly realized the reason why her mother hadnt worked with the Smiths to fight against the mysterious organization after she returned to the countryso that she wouldnt implicate Ian. Why had her mother fled? Because the mysterious organization was too powerful! The mysterious organization had never been an organization that one had the luxury to underestimate! Otherwise, why would her mother be driven into a corner like that?! She felt that it seemed like she hadnt taken the mysterious organization seriously all this time From the very beginning, this way of thinking was wrong, terribly so. Old Maddy must have also sensed that from her. That was why he had refused to say anything and chosen to up and leave instead, right? But just how capable was the mysterious organization? While Nora was musing over this, her phone rang-it was Justin. When she answered, his low voice came over the phone: Old Maddy has escaped? The ongoings in the Hunt Corporations private hospital would no doubt be reported to him at once. Yeah. Nora replied dispassionately, but her voice was full of frustration. This was the first time she felt so powerless. Justin kept quiet for a while before he finally said, Ill get my men to look for him. No, its fine. Nora stopped Justin. She said, After so many years, he has finally become sober. Its time that he sees to his own business. Besides, going by Old Maddys professional, spy-like demeanor, it would be really hard to find him. Justin was taken aback for a moment. Then, he asked, Then youre not going to ask him what you want to know anymore? When Nora heard this, she suddenly curled her lips into a smile. She raised her eyebrows and said with a smile, He may have left, but isnt there still another one here? Old Maddy must have thought that Charles was doomed. Even if he came to, the cerebral hemorrhage would still make him a vegetable. But he definitely had no way of knowing that she had saved Charles life! What Old Maddy was trying to hide Charles would definitely confess it all! Since he was someone capable of betraying her mother back then, Nora could guarantee that she would definitely be able to pry what she wanted out of his mouth! When Justin heard this, he let out a low chuckle. Yup, I knew my Nora was amazing, but I didnt expect her to be this amazing. Given Charless situation, he was no different than a dead man, yet you managed to save him. The corners of Noras lips spasmed. This straightforward compliment Wasnt it a little too pleasant to the ears? The corners of her lips slowly curled upward. She suddenly said, By the way, can I ask you about someone? As the head of the number one family in the United States, Justin would probably know who King was, right? Chapter 663 - Build A Good Relationship With King Old Maddy had said that she would only be able to fight against the mysterious organization if King was willing to help her. Nora currently didnt even know why she had to fight against the mysterious organization, let alone what exactly they were hiding. But she still wondered if she succeeded in building a good relationship with King, then did that mean Old Maddy would return? But how was she going to build a good relationship with King? She didnt even know who he was! Justin was at least the head of the number one family in the country. Besides, Nora had been suspecting all this time that he was actually the person with the alias Eagle in the Imperial League. After all, there was no doubt that there were Americans in the Imperial League. Through her observations, over the years, even though both the Hunt Corporation and the Smith Corporation had made some bad investments, they had skillfully avoided the huge pitfalls that mattered the most. Although they had made great efforts to advertise how much they had lost, they had still profited overall. Their overall direction had not deviated from the right path. The small investment failures were just red herrings. Had Nora not been relatively sensitive to numerical data, she probably wouldnt have noticed either. These two families definitely had a way to get news from the Imperial League. Therefore, Justin and Joel must both be in the Imperial League, right? While she was thinking, Justin asked, Who is it? Nora asked, Where are you? At home. Ill come to you. These things have to be said in person. The Imperial League was not something that could be talked about casually. Moreover, when they joined the Imperial League, they had sworn that they would never expose the existence of the Imperial League to outsiders. It was just that she felt that Justin was Eagle, that was why she had decided to ask him about it. However, it indeed was not suitable to talk about it over the phone. Even Justins voice sounded a little more cheerful than before. He said, Sure, come over to my place, then. Pete is here. Nora: ? She hesitated for a moment. Why is Pete there? Had she neglected her son because she was a little busier lately? A tinge of guilt suddenly formed in her. She was just thinking about it when Justin said, Oh, the Hunts are having exams today. Cherry cant cope. Nora: She sighed silently. Suddenly, she asked, How many people know about Pete and Cherry? The fact that they were twins had not yet been disclosed to the public, but because everyone who should know about it was already in the know, Justin and Nora werent deliberately hiding it anymore. Justin answered, All the Hunts know about it by now. He had used the words Hunts and not my family. From the term of address alone, one could see that Justin actually did not have a strong sense of belonging to the Hunts. Nora wasnt bothered about that, though. The Hunts power and authority had never been part of her consideration in being in a relationship with Justin anyway. Therefore, after uttering a Hmm, she immediately said, Im coming over right away. At the Hunts family school. Pete put down his pen after he finished the exams. When the bell rang, indicating that class was over, he handed in his papers and walked out of class. As soon as he went out, he saw Cherry sitting in the garden outside and playing games. At the sight of him, she rushed over excitedly and asked, Are the exams over, Pete? Did you get a perfect score? Pete replied, Most likely. Youre so awesome, Pete! Cherry the little bootlickers words of flattery started flowing as though they didnt cost anything. She said, Pete is the smartest big brother in the world! Hes also the most awesome big brother in the world! Pete: Although Cherry would always do this every time she saw him, he still wasnt used to hearing such things from her. He silently changed the subject and lowered his voice. Where is that little imp? Cherry also lowered her voice. Hes in the room. He has been surprisingly well-behaved, and hasnt left his room all this time. Well-behaved? Pete sneered, Hes definitely just pretending to be well-behaved. Cmon, I will go and meet him. I will definitely expose his true colors! Cherry nodded and followed behind him. When the two were about to leave the school, Fatty rushed over. Pete, you little idiot, your position as successor to the family will be gone very soon. Nanny nanny boo-boo Thats so awesome! As soon as he said this, the rest of the children began to ask, What happened? Fatty replied, Because Uncle Justin now has an illegitimate child, and he even brought him back home! Pete wont be Uncle Justins only son anymore! Theyre saying that the illegitimate child is not to be messed with. Pete, youre finished! Pete is Daddys one and only successor. Xander is nothing. Dont you dare talk nonsense! Cherry got angry and stood in front of Pete. Fatty, however, became distracted. Ever since he realized that Cherry was a girl and was Petes younger sister, he had realized that the person playing games with him back then was actually Cherry! It was precisely this little liar who had bullied him. At the sight of Cherry, Fatty wanted to seek revenge even more. He shouted, You must be Cherry, right? What gives you the right to look down on Uncle Justins illegitimate son? Hes at least a boy, but what about you? Uncle Justin has not even officially introduced you to outsiders yet. You are just an illegitimate daughter who cant even inherit anything! You cant even compare to his illegitimate son! Cherry: ?? Her big dark eyes widened and she said, Oh, I see! So, you are also an illegitimate son, Fatty! No wonder Uncle Roger has been treating you so badly! Fatty retorted, Im not an illegitimate son! What nonsense are you saying? Cherry said, But you just said that because Daddy didnt introduce me to outsiders, that makes me an illegitimate daughter. In that case, when has Uncle Roger ever introduced you to outsiders? Fatty: ? For a moment, he was actually stumped by Cherrys fallacious argument. In fact, after thinking about it, he even felt that what she said was true! Why didnt his father introduce him to outsiders and say that he was his son? Cherry tilted her head and continued. Or are you not Uncle Rogers son at all? Fatty: ? Cherry sighed. I mean, look at how fat you are while Uncle Roger is so handsome. Hes more or less as handsome as Daddy, so how can you possibly be his son? Oh, I know! Uncle Roger must have found you somewhere outside and brought you back home, right?! Fatty: ?? He was close to tears. I am my fathers son! Cherry asked, How are you going to prove that? Fatty was utterly stumped. Suddenly, he burst into tears, turned around, and ran out while yelling, Daddy, am I your son or not?! With just a few words, Cherry had driven Fatty away. She blinked with her big eyes at Pete and shook her head lightly. Do people become stupid when they get fat, Pete? Pete: He took Cherrys hand and said, Alright, lets go home! He couldnt be bothered to argue with Fatty. He just needed to casually do a little something and Fatty would have a hard time in school. But the sight of his younger sister standing up for him put him in a really good mood! Therefore, he would go home right away and teach Xander, who was making his sister feel troubled, a lesson! Hand in hand, the two kids hopped and skipped as they ran over to the villa where Justin lived. They didnt even see that Justin was standing not far away. Noras car also happened to enter the Hunt Manor at this point. Chapter 664 - Birthday Nora drove straight to Justins villa. The moment she entered, someone had notified Justin of her arrival. So when Nora stopped the car, Justin was already in the parking lot waiting for her. When Nora got out of the car, she saw Justin looking a little serious. She subconsciously asked, Whats wrong? After a short silence, Justin replied, Im thinking of celebrating Cherrys birthday. Celebrating her birthday Nora was taken aback for a moment. It was only then that she realized that it would be Cherrys birthday in five days. Even though that day was Cherrys birthday, it was also the day she had lost Pete. Thus, she rarely celebrated Cherrys birthday in the past. Besides, when they were abroad, they had very few relatives with them. Every time it was Cherrys birthday, her aunt would just prepare a small gift for her and buy her a cake. Going by what Justin had said, surely he wasnt planning to hold a grand birthday party for her, right? What had happened? Nora looked at him hesitantly, only to see Justin sigh and quietly say, I want to host a good birthday party and formally introduce Cherry and Pete to the public. In the past, he had kept Pete very well-protected and avoided letting outsiders know what he looked like in order to prevent him from being kidnapped. But now that Pete was five years old, there was no longer a need to continue hiding him. At the very least, it was time to let the New Yorkers familiarize themselves with Pete and Cherry. Just like Fatty said, the way he kept hiding them was as if he had no intention of acknowledging the two children. Nora didnt know what had happened, but she would never object to something that was dispensable to her but could put Cherry on cloud nine. Thats right, Cherry loved excitement. She had always envied how lively and exciting Princess Lucys birthdays were. Princess Lucy even had many people visiting her to give her birthday gifts, whereas she didnt have any friends. She also wanted to wear a beautiful princess dress like a princess, and gracefully thank everyone for attending the party. Now, her father could finally make that wish come true for her. Nora asked, Are you going to hold it at the Hunts? Justin nodded. Yeah. Ill let the butler handle it, you dont need to worry about it. Then there would be even less of a problem. Nora agreed to it at once. While the two talked, they started walking to the living room. When they entered, they were just in time to see the three children sitting in the living room and playing with building blocks. Pete was arranging the blocks while Cherry and Xander were directing him from either side. Pete, it seems like that block should be placed here. Hey, its obviously supposed to be placed here, isnt it? Pete kept a gentle expression on his face and looked at Cherry. He said, I think Xander is right. Cherry thought for a while and then said, I think so too. Xander: ? Just as he was confused as to what was happening, Nora and Justin walked in. What landed in their eyes was the sight of the three little fellows having fun together. Both Nora and Justin were a little surprised. Both of them knew very well what the children they had raised were really like. From Noras perspective, Cherry was a man with the appearance of a girl who would never tolerate someone else taking her place. She would undoubtedly be full of hostility towards Xander. From Justins perspective, although his son was taciturn, he was, in fact, a very scheming boy. Coupled with his insecurities, he was very territorial. The two children had only accepted each other so quickly because they simply looked so much alike, and also because they had the common experience of switching places with each other. But they were definitely not people who could easily accept another child! Justin and Nora looked at each other. Justin asked, What are you guys doing? Cherry immediately raised her little head. Daddy, were playing together. Pete and I both like our little brother Xander very much- Xander frowned at once. I told you, Im older! Cherry sighed helplessly. In that case, when were you born? I was born on September 8. It will be my birthday in five days- Oh, yes, it will also be Petes birthday! We are twins, so we have the same birthday! What about you? Chapter 665 - Pete’s Little Sneaky Thoughts When Cherry asked the question, Nora immediately looked at Xander. Birthday? Thats right, she wondered when Xander was born? If he shared the same birthday as Cherry and Pete then would that also explain a little something? But when Xander heard Cherry asking about his birthday, he was slightly taken aback. Then, he lowered his head, coughed, and said, I dont have a mother, so how would I know when my birthday is? Cherry blinked. Pete walked over and said, Then why dont we celebrate our birthday together? I have never celebrated my birthday before either. Xander immediately looked up. Really? Yeah. Xanders eyes lit up at Petes answer. He raised his chin and said proudly, Okay then! Pete then looked at Justin. Daddy, can the three of us celebrate our birthday together this year? Seeing how the three children seemed to be having fun, Justin narrowed his eyes and suddenly smiled. Sure. After agreeing to the childrens request, he went upstairs with Nora. After all, he and Nora still had things to talk about! It seemed that Nora had wanted to ask him about someone just now? The two adults went upstairs. After they disappeared from the corridor, the smiles on Pete and Cherrys faces instantly disappeared and they looked at Xander hostilely. Cherry asked, Pete, why are you letting him celebrate his birthday with us? Pete replied softly, If I dont invite him, Daddy will sympathize with him because he looks so pitiful. Once he does, Daddy will become biased! And this will be unfair to Mommy! Cherry was enlightened. No wonder you told me to be nice to him in front of Daddy! If we bully him, Daddy will also feel bad for him, right? Pete nodded. Yeah. The little fellow was very sensitive. This was the strategy he had devised. After the two spoke, they both looked at Xander. Xander was pointing at a block. Put this one here Okay. However, Pete instead tossed the block in his hand onto the table and said, This is so boring. You can play by yourself. Xander: ?? He touched his nose. Tsk. What was that brat being so arrogant for? If it werent for Cherry, would he be playing such childish games with him?! C Elsewhere, after going upstairs, Justin was still afraid that Nora would think too much, so he explained, Pete is very sensitive. Although he seemed to be defending Xander just now, he probably had some sneaky little plan in mind. I could only agree to it. When the time comes I can find an excuse to trick Xander into leaving the house and we can just celebrate Cherry and Petes birthdays instead. He didnt want Nora to feel uncomfortable, nor did he want her to think that he was already putting Xander on the same level as Cherry and Pete when they hadnt even confirmed the boys identity yet. To be honest, Justin still had conflicting emotions even now. He had deliberately lessened his contact with Xander at home precisely because he was afraid of developing feelings for him. Should Xanders mother turn out to not be Nora, he felt that he might just raise the child but would never really accept him. He knew that this was very unfair to Xander. But if he treated Xander like his own and kept him by his side, the one suffering justice would then end up being Nora. There was no way to have ones cake and eat it too. Neither would he throw the problem to Nora. Therefore, he would make the choice himself. When Nora heard this, she was silent for a moment. To be honest, she did not actually feel much hostility towards the boy. Besides, even though Charles said that she had given birth to twins, she couldnt help but keep feeling like Xander was also her child. This feeling was becoming more and more intense with each meeting. If they only celebrated the twins birthday and neglected Xander Nora lowered her eyes. After they went upstairs, the first thing she did was to take out her cell phone and call Lily. Lily answered very quickly. Boss, whats up? When can you complete Xanders DNA restoration? Lily replied, In a week at the latest, and thats if I work overtime. And Boss, you cant ask me to do anything else within the week. Nora kept quiet for a moment before she said, Alright. Then, she suddenly asked, When will Charles wake up? Lily heaved a silent sigh. See, Boss? This is already another task. For now, it seems that he may wake up within the week. Nora said, Okay, either you finish restoring Xanders DNA within five days or you get Charles to wake up within five days. Lily: If Xander really was her son, then she couldnt celebrate only the twins birthday. Therefore, this must be confirmed before their birthday. Chapter 666 - The Same Birthday After hanging up the phone, Nora followed Justin into the study. Justin closed the door thoughtfully and looked at her with a smile. What do you want to ask me? He was very happy. He felt that Nora was finally willing to talk to him when she met with a problem. This feeling of being needed gave him an indescribable sense of satisfaction. Nora didnt understand what he was smiling at. Instead, she looked at him. Suddenly, she asked, Do you know Eagle? Justin was taken aback for a moment. He asked hesitantly, What? Nora was also a little surprised seeing his expression. Justin had always been very relaxed in front of her, but when she said the codename Eagle just now, Justin did not react? Wasnt he Eagle? During her hesitation, Justin asked again, What Eagle? A codename Eagle? What organization is he from? That codename is too common. There are a lot of Although there was an Eagle in the Imperial League, the codename was simply too common. He needed to ask and properly clarify. However, his reaction made Nora even more certain that he was not Eagle. Nora kept quiet for a long while. When they joined the Imperial League, they had sworn that they would not tell outsiders about its existence. They were allowed to use the information they got from the organization to help their relatives, but they were not allowed to reveal the source of the information. Outside, they were not allowed to mention the Imperial League. Earlier, she had thought that Justin was Eagle, that was why she had told him that she wanted to ask him about someone. But if Justin was not Eagle, then she was not allowed to talk to him about anything regarding the Imperial League, let alone ask him who King was. Nora had always been a rule-abiding person. Therefore, in the end, she chose not to ask about it anymore. She said, Never mind, its nothing. Justin: ? He wanted to say something, but the butler was knocking on the door. He had to let him in. The butler asked, Sir, did you need something? Justin thought for a while and replied, I will hold a birthday party for Pete and Cherry to celebrate their fifth birthday in five days. Make the necessary preparations. His words made the butler bewildered. For wealthy families like the Hunts, if they wanted to hold a birthday party, they would have to make reservations and other arrangements in advance. After all, it would be too late for them to custom-make anything now. But since Justin had said the word, then even if it was too late, they had to make it happen in time. The butler asked, Is it a grand party or a small one? Justin replied, Send an invite to all our friends and family. It wasnt necessary to invite his business associates. He was indeed planning to introduce Cherry to everyone, but there was no need to invite that many people. Even so, after inviting all of his friends and family It would still be a medium-sized party. For the Hunts, they could expect almost a thousand guests for a medium-sized party. Although the butler was troubled, he nevertheless immediately lowered his head and said, Yes, sir. He was in a hurry to leave after saying that, so he asked, Do you have any other orders, sir? No. Okay, then I will go and make preparations right away. He would have to busy himself with preparing the party invitations, the menu, as well as all the servants deployment. Moreover, as there would be a lot of guests on that day, he would also have to prepare sufficient parking space and arrange for security personnel. The Hunts would probably be very busy soon. Justins one-liner had quite literally put the butler up to his ears in work! Before leaving the room, the butler suddenly stopped and looked back at Justin. He asked, Is the birthday party for Mr. Pete and Ms. Cherry? Yeah, replied Justin with a nod. With that, the butler understood and went out. Elsewhere, after Nora was done dealing with her affairs, she didnt stay any longer. After all, she had ended up wasting some time giving Charles medical treatment. Thus, she was going home to sleep. The strange thing, though, was that Pete, who usually followed her everywhere, had actually taken the initiative to say that he wanted to stay at the Hunts, saying that if he went with her to the Smiths, he might affect Noras rest. Nora could only agree to his request. After thinking about it, she asked Pete to the side and said earnestly, Pete, dont bully the boy, okay? Pete fell silent for a moment when he heard her. Then, he tilted his head and asked, But what if he bullies Mommy? Nora smiled and ruffled his hair. Her voice was very low but reassuring as she said, I know Pete is a filial boy, but no one is capable of bullying Mommy. Okay? Pete looked up at her. Nora was very tall. He was only as tall as her waist at the moment. In his eyes, his Mommy was gentle and strong. Pete had never needed anyone or anything to give him cover, but in front of his mother, he abandoned all his sneaky thoughts and conspiracies, wanting only to be the most well-behaved child in front of her. He relaxed and nodded. Okay, Mommy! After she left, Pete and Cherry came together again. Cherry asked, Pete, are we still going to drive Xander away? Pete kept quiet for a long while before he finally replied, Lets put all our plans on halt for now. Well take action only if Xander bullies Mommy, or if Mommy suffers injustice because of him! We absolutely wont tolerate his existence in the family! Okie-Dokie! Cherry clapped. But then, she suddenly realized something-why was she so happy that they werent driving Xander away anymore? It must be that she found Xander really pitiful because he didnt have a mom! She would never ever admit that she did like Xander a teeny-weeny little bit! After the two children spoke to each other, they went up the stairs hand in hand to play in the room upstairs. Neither of them saw Xander walking out from the side. He stared angrily in the direction where the twins had left. He was even holding his favorite book about human anatomy, as well as a doll detailing a humans body structure. Initially, for Cherrys sake, he had wanted to make friends with Pete. Even though Pete said that it was very boring playing building blocks with him, he had gone back upstairs to fetch his favorite toy. But he hadnt expected to hear such conversation. They wanted to drive him away? They were too much! They were all Daddys children, and this was also Daddys home. Why should he be driven away just because he didnt share the same birthday as them? The little boy clenched his fists. Suddenly, he turned and went back upstairs. After entering his bedroom, the angry Xander threw the doll in his hand onto the floor. At once, the doll broke into pieces. A hostile look flashed across Xanders eyes. At this moment, his cell phone rang. Xander picked up the call. Truemans somewhat evil and slightly shrill voice came from the other side. My dearest Xander, how have you been? Fine. By the way, Dad, when is my birthday? When Trueman heard this, he paused. Suddenly, he chuckled and replied, September 8. Why? September 8! His birthday was the same as Cherry and Petes! Chapter 667 - He’s Not An Illegitimate Child! Xander was stunned. He chose not to tell Trueman the truth but instead replied, Its nothing. Then, he suddenly asked, Daddy, do you think I really wont be able to get along with my new father? Trueman sneered, Of course. Do you think Justin Hunt treats you well? Xander thought for a moment and answered, Not too well, but not that bad either, I suppose! Then what about Nora Smith? Xander tilted his head and answered, She treats me okay too. She didnt drive me away, nor did she quarrel with Justin to get him to send me away. Instead, shes very calm, as if she doesnt care about my existence. Really? Trueman sounded a little unhappy. That woman sure is big-hearted. Or should I say that she doesnt love Justin Hunt at all? Otherwise, why wouldnt she care that her man has another child? Xander touched his nose and suddenly asked, Is there a chance that she thinks Im cute, so she cant bear to do anything to me? Heh, Trueman suddenly laughed. Do you think a woman would find her husbands illegitimate child cute? Xander felt very uncomfortable being called an illegitimate child. But he didnt get angry. Because Trueman was right. He didnt have a mother but was instead Justins child from some unknown woman. Didnt that make him an illegitimate child? Trueman went on. Dont be fooled by their superficial actions. Adults affairs are much more complicated than you think. They dont care about you at the moment only because you havent grown up; youre not a threat to Peter Hunts position yet. If you become outstanding enough to become the next heir to the Hunts, do you think they would still treat you well? For a while, Xander didnt speak. Trueman scoffed, Have you forgotten about Prince Charlie? He is also an illegitimate child. His stepmother deliberately raised him into a good-for-nothing Thats why you must find a way to drive Pete out of the Hunts! This is the only way you can become Justin Hunts only son, understand? Xander narrowed his eyes. Yes, Daddy. Although he felt that Trueman was wrong, he did not refute him. Since he was a baby, he had known that there would only be severe punishment waiting for him if he rebutted his fathers words. He heaved a small sigh. Then, he stood up and walked out. He was going to tell them that his birthday was also on September 8, so they could hold the birthday party together. Xander had long forgotten Truemans instructions. The excited boy went to look for Pete and Cherry, but when he walked up to the door of the room where Pete and Cherry were, he was instead stopped by a few children. These children were all from his uncles and aunts families. They were about ten years old, so they roughly knew what they were doing. From a young age, their parents had told them to curry favors with Pete and had also forbidden them from bullying him. When they heard that Pete was back, they specially came over to play with him. However, they didnt expect Pete to refuse visitations again. This made them feel rather bored. Just when they were about to leave, they happened to run into Xander. A kid said very loudly, Is that Uncle Justins illegitimate son? Someone replied, He does look a little like Uncle Justin, but what a pity that he is a little bastard without a mother! Theres no way he can inherit the Hunts! Yes, yes! I even heard that he grew up with monsters in the wild. Can you speak human language? Cmon, make a sound and let us hear it The few of them surrounded Xander. They pushed him and bullied him. Xander, right? Who is your mother? He doesnt have a mother, and he doesnt even know when his birthday is! So, did he pop out of a rock? Are you here to play with Pete? What makes you think you can play with him? Are you worthy of playing with him? He is the rightful son of the master of the household, what about you? Youre an illegitimate child! You cant even compare to Petes little finger! Why are you keeping quiet? Are you stupid? Pete is the smartest of us all, you know! I bet your IQ is not even a fraction of his. Also, do you know a birthday party will be held in a few days? Uncle Justin is holding it so that he can announce to everyone that Cherry is his daughter! It has nothing to do with an illegitimate child like you! The children were just repeating what they had secretly heard from the adults. A boy named Xander had arrived, and everyone was talking about him. When someone asked if Petes status would be threatened, everyone had immediately refuted him. Not only had Pete exhibited a high IQ since he was a baby, but his mother was even the young lady of the Smiths. With a status like hers, how would she not be able to protect Pete? Therefore, everyone looked down on Xander. The childrens words made Xander clench his fists. He stared at the kids in front of him. Although he wanted very much to charge forward and scratch their faces, he couldnt do that. Every one of them was much stronger than him. He focused on the leader of the group. The kid was mocking him. He said, Did you grow up with cats and dogs? Do you sleep together with them? Then can you talk like a dog? Xander narrowed his eyes and touched his nose. Suddenly, he smiled and replied, Of course. Not only can I talk like a dog, but I can even He whispered something. The leader of the children immediately took a step forward and asked curiously, What else do you know? Xander grinned. Come over here, Ill only tell you about it. Okay. The child leaned into his face. The next moment, Xanders sharp little teeth clamped down on his ear! Ahhh! An ear-piercing scream went right through the roof into the high heavens. The kid shoved Xander away, but he didnt let go. The rest of the children rushed forward and started beating Xander up, but Xander still refused to let go. It wasnt until his teeth had pierced all the way through the childs ear that he finally let go. He ignored the pain all over his body. He grinned and said, In addition to knowing how to bark like a dog, I also know how to bite like one. He stretched out his hand and looked at the others. Whos the next one that wants to be bitten? Xander had blood at the corner of his lips at the moment. After saying that, his malevolent eyes looked at the other children. When the children saw the boy bleeding profusely, they became so frightened that they dispersed at once. Run! Even the child who was bitten held his ear and rushed out with the other children. Seeing them leave, Xander wiped the corners of his mouth. He rolled his eyes and walked towards Justins study. He was going to tell his father that his birthday was also on September 8 and that he was not an illegitimate child! He would get his father to announce to everyone on his birthday that he was his son! In the study. The seated Justin was musing after he saw Nora off. He wondered when Xanders birthday was If it was also September 8, then it would pretty much confirm that Nora was his mother too Chapter 668 - Who’s The Naughty Boy? Xander hid outside the door and secretly observed Justin. He saw the man frowning, seemingly troubled. The man looked like he was contemplating, and while he did, he kept touching his nose. Xanders hand, which was also touching his nose, paused. He blinked and put his hand down. Before coming, he had wanted to tell the tyrant about his birthday and also wanted to get him to publicly announce that Xander was also Justins son on that day. But after he arrived, he was a little afraid to go in. What if Daddy Tyrant refused to celebrate his birthday for him even after he told him about his birthday? He spent too much time thinking about it. Suddenly, he heard a commotion coming from a distance away. Xander turned over to see that the group of misbehaving kids who had just left had returned! It was just that this time, they had also brought their parents with them. Jack Hunt, the leader of the group and the boy whose ear Xander had bitten, was crying. His eyes had become completely red. He held his mothers hand as he walked over. His ear hadnt been bandaged yet. Although he wasnt bleeding anymore, the wound still looked shocking As soon as he walked over, Jack pointed at Xander and complained, Mommy, thats him! Hes the one who bit my ear! Jack was a child from the Hunts side family. His family had attached themselves to the main family and depended on them for their livelihood. SO Jacks mother could also be considered someone from a wealthy and prestigious family. She looked straight at Xander, her finger nearly jabbing his face as she demanded, Whats the matter with you, kid? What makes you think you can bully my son? Cant you talk it out properly with them? Did you have to bite him? Are you a dog? Her voice was rather loud, causing everyone around them to look over. Because they were at the door to Justins study, Justin also heard the commotion. He opened the door. When Jacks mother saw Justin, she immediately started crying. She said, Justin, look! That boy nearly bit off Jacks ear! He is too much! She cried and said, My little Jack has always been a sensible boy. Because hes a few years older, Ive always told him to give in to Pete and keep him happy-after all, Pete is still young. But how can this little devil be so naughty? How can he be so quick to bite other people? Hes too much! Justin frowned and looked at Xander. Hed had relatively little contact with Xander during this period, so he didnt actually know what the boy was like. However, a child that Trueman had brought up would undoubtedly be a little unorthodox. What stood out, in particular, was the time when he first arrived at the Hunt Manor. When the bodyguard tried to take a sample of his DNA, the boy had bitten the bodyguards hand and almost broke it. After that, his personality and way of handling things became even more unpredictable. But when Justin interrogated Ruth, he realized that Ruth had abused the boy before. That must be how Xander had developed such a vicious and cruel personality despite his young age. He narrowed his eyes and looked at Xander. He asked, Did you bite him? Xanders eyes widened. He looked at Jacks mother, and then back at Justin. The other boys mother had defended her son right away when something went wrong, but what about his Daddy Tyrant? Xander suddenly became very angry. He clenched his jaw, lifted his chin, and nodded stubbornly. Yeah, I did. He hated being looked down upon the most. Therefore, after he spoke, he even grinned at Jack and said, Ha, you are already ten years old while I am only five, yet you cant beat me in a fight. Thats already embarrassing enough, yet you even ran to your mommy just because you couldnt beat me? What kind of man are you?! Jack: !! Upon being ridiculed, he felt even more aggrieved. He hugged his mother at once and burst into tears. Jacks mothers eyes reddened. You saw that, right, Justin? That boy is simply too arrogant, his upbringing is horrible! He shows no sign of remorse! Justin, you have to stand up for Jack! They are all children of the Hunts. Even if he is the clan heads son, he cant just bully other people so casually! Justin narrowed his eyes and looked at Xander. He asked, What exactly is going on?! He didnt know what had happened. Even if he was prejudiced against the boy, he couldnt just assume so easily that Xander was in the wrong. But he was asking the wrong person. If it was Pete, Pete would think that his father was asking him about what had happened, and would explain everything clearly and truthfully. But the one he was asking was instead Xander The boy was sensitive. Without the love and care from a mother, he had grown up relying only on himself. When he met with trouble, all he knew was to shoulder everything head-on by himself. Justins question broke his heart. To think he didnt trust him. Ha, whats the use of having a father like that?! His gaze turned cold straightaway. The little fellow scoffed and ignored Justin. Instead, he looked straight at Jack. Yeah, I bullied you. So? Werent you asking for it? Its your ear this time, but next time Heh! Jack was so scared that he took a step back. Xander became smug at once. However, Jacks mother stood right in front of Jack. She pointed at him and yelled, Youre really a wild child from god knows where! You have no manners whatsoever! Xander folded his little arms. What are manners? After all, I dont have a mother. Even though I have a father, he is pretty much non-existent too. Without anyone to teach me, how would I have any manners? If you find me an eyesore, then why dont you hit me?! But do you dare to? Im Justins son, you know! If you have the guts, then just slap me across the cheek instead of prattling on and on forever over there! The childs attitude made Justins expression darken. Xander was simply too arrogant and domineering. There was no trace of Petes temperament in him at all. His expression turned cold and he said, Xander, Ill give you one more chance. Tell me what exactly happened! What happened? Nothing much? Its just what you saw. I, your son, bullied someone What? Do you also want to hit me? Xander said stubbornly, What gives you the right to lecture me? Have you ever raised me? Justin clenched his jaw. Suddenly, he narrowed his eyes and said, Arent you living in the Hunt Manor right now? His one-liner made Xander even more sensitive. He looked at Justin angrily. What Jack and the other children said just now resounded in his ears: Uncle Justin is holding the birthday party so that he can introduce Cherry to everyone! Who do you think you are? You are just an illegitimate son! Uncle Justin has never thought of acknowledging you as his son at all! And sure enough! He must be trying to drive him away! Xander clenched his fists and sneered, Really? But arent I living in the Hunt Manor because you begged my father to send me here? Seeing how stubborn he was, and how he simply refused to tell him anything, the big and tall Justin slowly squatted down. He said, Xander, I hope you can talk to me if you meet with trouble. Dont learn from Trueman But before he could finish, Xander slapped him and then took a step back. What did I learn from him? My father was the one who brought me up, so I would definitely be like him! I was born a bad person! You really wish you could get rid of a son like me, right? I dont want a father like you either! I didnt want to come back here at all! Its all because you used Aunt Ruth to force me back here! If you find me annoying, then why dont you send me back?! In my heart, my only father is Trueman Yale! After saying those extreme things, Xander stared at Justin stubbornly. Justin: He fell silent. With Xander behaving like this, he suddenly didnt know how to communicate with him. Instead, he got back up and looked at Jacks mother. Jacks mother shouted, You saw that, right? Justin? Having a child like him at home really makes me so scared. Since he can bite my son today, then he may just bite someone else tomorrow. We are not part of the main family, so I can put up with it. But what if he bites Pete? Justin frowned. Then, the woman added, And what if he bites Cherry? That one line of hers made Justins gaze turn cold. Fights among little boys were nothing much, but if it involved Cherry He looked straight at Xander. No matter what the reason, you are not allowed to bite anyone in the future! Xander looked at him angrily. Heh, how can a dogs son not bite?. His words made Justin frown again. Xander! Yale! Xander stood there stubbornly, the expression on his little face all strained. Jacks mother sighed. Dont ask him about it anymore, Justin. Ive already found out what happened. Jack came over to visit Pete and play with him, but Xander saw him. He rushed over immediately and said that he is also your son, so he also has the right to order them around. He wanted Jack to play with him, but Jack refused, so he bit him Justin narrowed his eyes. He stared at Xander and asked once more, Is that what happened? He wanted to know the truth. The child was still young. Some habits could be corrected. Who Trueman had led astray could also be forced back onto the right path. However, Xander did not speak. Jacks mother suddenly turned to look somewhere. At the sight of something, she immediately said, Justin, even if you dont believe us, wont you believe Pete? Pete, quick, come here and tell your father what happened just now. Did Xander bully Jack?! Hearing this, Justin looked into the distance to see that Pete and Cherry had also heard the commotion and walked over. After they approached, Justin looked straight at Pete and asked, Is that what happened? He trusted Pete. Because he had brought him up. Jacks mother was relieved. Pete had never been a kind and sweet dimwit. Rather, he was very clever. He understood the power of such schemes and conspiracies very well. Besides, Jack had said that Pete wanted to drive Xander away. Wasnt this exactly a great opportunity for him to do that? Therefore, as long as Pete was not stupid, he would know what to say. By virtue of the incident, Jack would also be able to cling to Pete. When they grew up, his life in the Hunts would also improve! Jacks mother made beautiful plans in her mind and looked at Pete expectantly. Chapter 669 - This Family Is Actually Not That Bad Either Jacks mother had not taken her child to the hospital to have his wound dressed right away in order to please Pete. For so many years, their family had been trying their best to turn Jack into Petes right-hand man. Unfortunately, both Pete and Justin were very indifferent to others. This was especially true since Pete also had mild autism, which led to him not having anyone close at home. That was why Jacks mother saw this incident as an opportunity, despite his injury. She said, Yeah, Pete, tell him what happened. Quick, tell your dad just how annoying that boy is. He often loses his temper and bullies others for no reason. Hes too domineering. Hes also very savage and has no manners whatsoever. Get your father to kick him out of the house, or take him out and have him educated before he moves back in! Otherwise, with so many children in the house, who knows who would be bitten next? Her hints were already so obvious. Pete should have understood. Yet Pete didnt speak. Jacks mother was stunned. Suddenly, she realized that perhaps Pete didnt want to be involved in the dispute. If word got around that it was Pete who had driven Xander away, his reputation would be badly affected. She narrowed her eyes at once, feeling like she had ultimately still underestimated Pete. His skill at infighting within the household was simply too great. He was planning to just watch from the sidelines. But since she wanted to express her loyalty to him, Jacks mother spoke presumptuously again. I suddenly remembered something. Pete had been busy when Jack came to visit him. Pete, did you not see them fighting? As soon as she said that, Pete suddenly replied, I did. Jacks mother was taken aback, but then she immediately became overjoyed. Then hurry up and tell your father what the truth is! Pete was really getting involved? She was ecstatic. Elsewhere, Xander looked at Pete and thought of the conversation held overheard just now. Pete wanted to drive him away. Just like Daddy said, no one in this family welcomed him. He was just an extra. The womans children were undoubtedly filled with hostility towards him. Ha. Did they think that he wanted to be here? Xander lifted his chin and turned his head stubbornly to the side. Then, he heard Pete say, It was indeed Xander who bit Jacks ear. Xander clenched his little fists and became even more disdainful. He snorted coldly. Yeah, I bit him. What about it? If youre that great, then why dont you Before he could finish, Pete went on. But it was Jack who picked a fight first. He called Xander an illegitimate child who didnt have a mother and even said that Daddy wont want him and would throw him out. The group of them even beat Xander up. Xander only bit him in self-defense. As soon as he said that, everyone present fell silent. Everyone looked at Pete incredulously. After giving a clear account of what had happened, Pete didnt speak any more. Instead, he took a step back and exchanged a look with Cherry. Cherry had a big smile all over her face, and she gave her brother a big thumbs-up. Pete raised his eyebrows. The boy who used to be frosty and autistic in the past could now exchange vivid and enthused looks with others. Jacks mother was dumbfounded. She stood where she was in a daze and looked at Pete in disbelief. She swallowed. Pete, do you know what you just said? Pete lowered his eyes. Yes, I do. Although he did want to drive Xander away, it wasnt going to be through such despicable means. Besides A tinge of anger flashed across Petes eyes. Xander was Daddys son. He only wanted to drive him away because he was worried that his existence would affect Mommys emotions. But this did not mean that outsiders could bully him! If Xander was up to no good, or if he made Mommy uncomfortable, then Pete definitely would not be soft-hearted. However, he couldnt lie in this instance. Justin looked at the son, whom he had brought up, with satisfaction. No matter the situation, Pete had never disappointed him. He would play little tricks to make him neglect Xander a little, but in the face of what was right and wrong, he was never ambiguous. He ruffled Petes hair gently. Then, he looked at Jacks mother. With a sharp look in his eyes, he said, It seems like Gordon has been a little too busy lately. That must be why he hasnt been educating Jack properly. In that case, Ill just let him come back and spend some quality time with his son! Gordon Hunt was Jacks father. Although he wasnt a prized member of the company or family, Justin would still assign him some jobs and projects so that he could earn a bit of extra money from them. But now that they had the audacity to call Xander an illegitimate child In that case, he didnt need to continue with those jobs and projects anymore. Justin could dislike and ignore his son-in fact, he could even lecture himbut other people were not allowed to! As soon as Justin said that, blood drained from Jacks mothers face. She said, Justin, I I Let me explain I only believe what Pete says. Justin interrupted her. Then, he looked at the butler. Since Jack misbehaves so much, he needs to be educated properly. Dont let him attend classes at the Hunts private school for a while. Yes, sir. The butler answered. Then, with a wave, security officers rushed in. They grabbed Jack and his mother immediately and took the two of them out. Jacks mother was dumbfounded. All the children of the Hunts studied in the Hunts private school in order to build relationships with one another. After all, there were fewer and fewer people in the direct lineage. If the people in the side families were too far away, who would still remember them in the future? Yet Justin had straight-up barred Jack from attending classes with just a word! This showed that the Hunts were intending to abandon their family. She screamed and cried. She wanted to apologize, and she wanted to speak, but Justin didnt give her the opportunity to. He drove them out straight away. Xander stared blankly at everything happening in front of him. He hadnt expected Pete to speak up for him, nor had he expected the tyrant to deal with the problem like that. He remembered that he had also fought with a kid before in the past, but Daddy Trueman had told him that he had to find a way to deal with it himself. If he beat them up and made them bleed, then they wouldnt dare to bully him anymore. It was only then that Xander had started attacking others. In the beginning, he only used his tiny little fists. It was only when he found that it didnt make the other party bleed that he started to bite. Every time he bit someone and made them bleed, Trueman would applaud and say, Good job! Keep that up! But now Justin was actually dealing with the kid who had bullied him on his behalf? He suddenly felt like this family was not that bad either Just as his imagination was running wild, Justin squatted down again and looked straight at him. He asked, Xander, were you here looking for me? Chapter 670 - His Birthday Is on September 8 Xander looked at the man in front of him. He looked a little dazed, and his big dark eyes were filled with confusion and perplexity. When the man squatted down to speak with him, he looked straight at him. Every time Daddy Trueman spoke with him, he always looked at him from above, making him feel as if he was ordering him about. But the tyrant was not like that. His behavior made him feel respected. Xander swallowed. He glanced at Pete again and then, he suddenly said, I came to tell you about my birthday. When Justin heard this, his eyes narrowed and he asked, When is it? Xander was about to answer when his cell phone suddenly rang, interrupting him. Xander took out his cell phone, upon which he saw the word Daddy on the screen-it was Trueman. He was a little surprised. When he answered the phone, Trueman said, I heard someone bullied you at the Hunts? Xander turned and glanced at Justin. He grinned and said, I bit his ear off! Good job. Trueman let out a deep chuckle and said, As expected of the son I brought up! His fathers praise gave Xander a sense of accomplishment. As soon as he lifted his little chin, he heard Trueman ask, How did Justin deal with the situation after you bit him? Xander looked at Justin. Then, his big dark eyes swiveled around. As though he was avoiding the question, he answered, What else can he do? Just like that, I guess. Daddy, the food here is pretty nice. When Trueman heard this, he fell silent for a moment. Then, he smiled and said, If it tastes good, then just stay there a few more days. Xander nodded. Okay. He had made an agreement with Trueman before he came. They had agreed that for the sake of his rabbits, cats, and dogs, he would only stay in the United States for a maximum of ten days. When he first came, he had been very resistant. But now, just a moment ago, he suddenly felt that it would be nice to stay here too. As soon as the thought formed, he heard Trueman say, Oh, pass the phone to your father. I want to tell him something and have him take good care of you. Although Xander felt that it wasnt appropriate to do that, he had never gone against Truemans orders. Thus, he looked at Justin and said, Here. Justin had been observing him the whole time. In the basement the other time, he had heard that Ruth had mistreated him. Thus, he didnt know how Trueman treated the child. But judging from the way he spoke on the phone, it seemed that his relationship with Trueman was pretty good. Xander was smart. That was why he was able to bully Ruth. Judging from how he and Trueman got along, at the very least, Trueman likely did not abuse him. The discovery made Justin feel a little more comfortable. He answered the phone, but because he didnt want the children to hear their conversation, he walked to the side and said softly, Hello. Mr. Hunt, my sister is dead. There was some faint amusement in Truemans voice when he said that, as though he had never once cared whether Ruth lived or died. Justin lowered his eyes. Oh? She left the country after I released her. What happened next has nothing to do with me. Needless to say, Ruth had been killed by someone he sent. Child abusers like her shouldnt stay alive in the world. Besides, when she was in the country, she had given Nora trouble too. Justin was no kind soul. There was no doubt that he was a merciless man. Trueman chuckled and said, I am not calling to hold you accountable. Rather, I just wanted to tell you that she has, after all, never treated Xander well. Ive wanted to deal with her for very long. Its just a pity that the Yales family teachings dont allow us to do anything to our family members. Justin: As early as Truemans first contact with him, he had already known that Ruth didnt matter that much to Trueman. Even so, he didnt expect her to be this unimportant. From the looks of it, it now seemed more like Trueman was using him to deal with Ruth. But that didnt matter. Had it been before, when Justin felt that Ruth was dispensable, he might have been angry at being taken advantage of by Trueman. But now, even if he was restraining himself and stopping himself from getting too close to Xander before they figured out his birth origin, the things Ruth did to Xander were still unforgivable! He lowered his eyes. What are you calling me for? Trueman laughed. I heard that you are hosting a birthday party for Cherry and Pete. In that case, why dont you do it together with Xanders? Justin narrowed his eyes. What do you mean? Trueman laughed again. It means that Xander asked me about his birthday just now, and I told him that its September 8. If you dont take him to the birthday party on that day, how do you think he would feel? Justin instead asked, When exactly is his birthday? Make a guess? II 11 Justin clenched his fists. Trueman laughed again. I really look forward to it. If you have to choose between Peter Hunt and Xander, who would you choose? Justin suddenly asked, Is Xanders mother Nora or not? Tsk. Trueman smacked his lips. However, his words made Justin cast his eyes down. You can say she is, but you can also say shes not. Why would you believe anything I say. If I say that she is, then my motive may be to get you and Nora to treat him well. But I may actually be lying in order to have him beat Pete and inherit the Hunts assets. If I say shes not maybe he actually is her son? And my objective is nothing more than to make you treat one better than the other, and make the brothers turn against each other? Mr. Hunt, I heard that you are your fathers only son and that you had been selected as the heir to the family when you were a child. But between Xander and Pete, who both have high IQs, who would you choose? Trueman chuckled after he said that. I have already passed you the message. As for whether you want to take Xander to the birthday party or not, its up to you. With that, Trueman hung up. Justin stared at the phone with a frown. Truemans call had totally disrupted his plans! He looked at Xander, only to see that the boy, who had been very distant just now, was looking up at him. The colors of his eyes were clearly defined, and he looked very cute and innocent. He raised his head proudly and said, I was indeed looking for you. I am here to tell you that my birthday is also on September 8. After Nora left the Hunts, she did not go home. She went straight to the hospital and performed acupuncture on Charles. Half an hour later, a groggy Charles finally woke up. Chapter 671 - If Only They Were Triplets When Charles opened his eyes, he was still a little confused. After all, before he fainted, his last memory was that he was going to die. Was this heaven? The white light dazzled him for a long time before he realized that he was in the ward. When his senses returned, his body suddenly trembled. He slowly turned his head and saw Nora sitting on the sofa beside him, looking at him lazily. The girls almond-shaped eyes were slightly lowered, and she gave off the feeling that she was invincible. It was strange. Some gave off a strong presence even without doing anything. Noras current appearance was giving him tangible pressure. Charles swallowed, but he realized that his throat was very dry. But he did not even dare to ask Nora to pour him a cup of water. His lips moved. After a moment, he said in a voice that seemed like it was about to tear, Did you save me? Nora then looked at him and nodded. She pressed the button on the bed again. Then, a nurse walked in. She first dabbed a cotton bud on his lips and fed him some water when his lips were moist. After about half an hour, Nora was a little impatient from waiting. She was even tired from waiting. Only then did the nurse stop what she was doing and leave the ward silently. ur Looking at her figure, Nora felt that this nurse knew how to read minds. She was indeed the Hunts top nurse. She stood up and stretched her arms lazily. Then, she focused on Charles. Did I give birth to twins or triplets? Charles looked at her and was silent for a long time before he slowly said, Twins. Nora lowered her eyes. Ill ask you one last time. Did I give birth to twins or triplets? Charles was about to speak when Nora interrupted him. You betrayed my mother once. Are you going to betray me again? If you betray me this time, I wont let you off easily. Charles was stunned. He suddenly swallowed. Even if you kill me, the answer is still twins. As soon as he said this, Nora suddenly approached him and asked, The doctor who delivered my babies back then has been captured. Hearing this, Charles was stunned. How is that possible?! Hes already dead! The entire ward suddenly fell silent. After a moment, Charles realized that he had said something wrong. He pursed his lips and turned his head away, not saying anything else. He looked like he was ready to die. He said with a very hoarse voice, Ms. Nora, back then, I betrayed Ms. Yvette because the mysterious organization used my family to threaten me. But later, my family still died of an illness Now, I dont have a family anymore. Furthermore, living in such deep guilt is also a pain to me. So if you dont believe me, you can kill me at will and take my life. Charles was really not afraid of death. His relatives were all dead, and he was the only one left. Furthermore, the betrayal made him feel like he was trash. The reason he was still alive was to be punished. Death was a form of relief to him. He closed his eyes. After a while, a low sigh suddenly came from the room. Noras voice was lazy, low, and hoarse. It had a unique charm. Her voice gave people a feeling of calmness. She suddenly asked, Back then, the mysterious organization used your son to threaten you, right? Charles nodded slightly. Nora continued, Thats why you betrayed my mother. As for my mother, I heard that she deliberately exposed herself in order to protect me and was killed by the mysterious organization. No, Charles said. Ms. Yvette deliberately exposed her tracks and committed suicide. Only when she died would the secret she had stolen from the mysterious organization become the true secret that no one knew about. Only then could you have escaped the mysterious organizations gaze. Nora lowered her eyes. Yes, so parents love for their children is selfless. Since you know this, why are you hiding it from me? Charles froze. He suddenly turned back and looked at Nora, only to see the girl standing there domineeringly. I dont know what kind of person my mother is. I only want to make my own decisions in my life. I hate those kinds of plots where things are hidden from me for my supposed own good. I hope that this kind of thing wont happen to me again. Charles clenched his fists. Nora Nora yawned again. She looked at Charles fixedly. So, are you going to say something or not? Charles was silent for a moment before saying, I Let me think about it. It always took time to make a decision. Nora stood up and walked out. Seeing how straightforward she was, Charles was stunned. He shouted, Ms. Nora Nora stopped in her tracks and turned back. Her tone was calm as she said confidently, Your reaction has already told me the answer. I just want to know why youre hiding it from me. III1 At the Hunts. Justin did not give Xander an answer about whether to hold a birthday party together. After all, he still wanted to discuss it with Nora. He changed the topic and got Xander, Pete, and Cherry to leave. The three children were still friendly with each other in front of him. However, after leaving Justins line of sight, Petes face instantly darkened as he took Cherry to the side. Xander called out to him, Hey, thank you for today! Pete ignored him. However, when she separated from Xander, Cherry could not help but say, Pete, Xander isnt that bad, right? This time, Pete did not rebut her. When the others had mocked Xander for not having a mother, he had been furious and felt sorry for him. Because he had no mother when he was young, and he had also been secretly called an illegitimate child. But now, he had a mother. Therefore, he had wanted to rush out and save him at that time. Unfortunately, Xander did not give him the chance. He had resolved it himself. At the thought of this, Pete sighed slightly. But his existence is a sin to Mom! Cherry tilted her head. If only he was born to Mommy. However, this was probably impossible. The two children lowered their heads. Xander, who had been following them, lowered his head silently when he heard this. So his existence was a mistake. Did that mean that his departure was actually the best thing for this family? Chapter 672 - Couldn’t Bear to See You Again After this thought surfaced in Xanders mind, he suddenly lowered his head. He slowly returned to the room. After closing the door, he suddenly wanted to know what the siblings were doing. He sat up on the bed, logged into his Facebook, and called Cherry. The other party picked up quickly. Are you going to apologize to my mommy? Xander: Yes, I apologize. What are you doing? He blinked his clear eyes and looked at the phone curiously. Then, he heard Cherry say, Were discussing how to deal with a little demon! Xander was stunned. Little demon? Cherry nodded. Thats right. Hes my fathers child with another woman. Because of his appearance, my mother must be very sad. We cant let her be sad. Mommys health isnt good. If shes in a bad mood, she wont be able to sleep well. Xander pursed his lips. But its not his fault, is it? The other party fell silent when Xander said this. Xander looked ahead in a daze. His eyes, which were identical to Justins, flickered with confusion. He said in a daze, Perhaps he doesnt want to be so hated. He never thought of snatching Petes identity. He just wants to have a home Xanders voice suddenly became very, very low when he said the last four words. Indeed. He had wanted a home with parents since he was young. In the basement, he had seen a mother kiss her child a few times through the window. He had also seen the father put his son on his shoulder several times and let the child ride him like a horse. But he did not have such experiences. All he had were his rabbits, kittens, and puppies. Xander lowered his head. Then, he heard Pete say, Maybe, so were hesitating. Cherry suddenly said, Actually, hes Daddys son, which means hes my brother. Besides, I dont hate him that much. Were already in a dilemma now. How good would it have been if he had never appeared? That way, Daddy and Mommy wouldnt have had to worry about him. Xander: Never appeared It seemed like no one in the house wanted him. Xander suddenly said softly, I understand. Cherry asked curiously, What do you understand? He understood that they disliked him. Xander suddenly smiled. Its nothing. Dont worry, that big trouble will leave soon. You two will return to your old lives! Cherry tilted her head. How do you know? Xander stared at his phone. He suddenly wanted to ask, If I were Xander, would you still want me to leave? However, he did not ask. He only asked, Cherry, can we be friends? Of course! Cherry replied quickly. Arent we already friends? Although, you always curse Itll be better if you can change this bad habit! My mommy doesnt let me play with bad kids. Xander was stunned. When he heard the question, Arent we already friends?, he could not help but smile. Actually, Cherry was the first friend in his life. At that time, he was too bored in the basement. He downloaded Facebook and searched the people nearby. He did not have much hope when he searched, but he did not expect to find Cherrys profile. The two of them added each other as friends and he finally had his first friend. Every time he was bored, he would tease Cherry. She was very smart and had a sharp tongue. The two of them often chatted and argued He was very talkative and he treated Cherry as his sister. But now, his sister wanted him to leave and disappear. How could he not leave? Even if it was just to return his sisters peaceful life, he should leave. At the thought of this, he lowered his head and suddenly said, Cherry, can we chat often in the future? As long as Im not playing games, anything is fine! Xander laughed again at this answer. Even if he left, he would not have lost this friend, right? Xander hung up silently. Then, he jumped out of bed and sized up the room he had lived in for a few days. This was originally a guest room, but he had received a lot of things in the past few days. Justin was someone who avoided gossip and did not interact with him much, but he had always taken care of him. There was a Lego model that he liked placed on the table. There were also stuffed animals that he liked Xander touched them one by one and said goodbye. He looked at the Lego model and sighed. After I leave, Cherry will probably patch you guys up properly! He then looked at the kittens, puppies, and toys beside him. I wonder how puppy No. 5 is doing. When I came here, his leg was broken. He must have missed me and probably needs me very much! With that, he seemed to be talking to himself. So, its best if I go back! My bunnies miss me too! I have never been apart from them for so long. As if he had convinced himself, Xander smiled. Then he picked up his small bag and walked out eagerly. He opened the door and looked at the people downstairs who were busy preparing for his birthday party. He tiptoed and walked out. He was very smart and avoided the gaze of butlers and nannies. He secretly left the villa alone and ran to the entrance. When he reached the door, he turned back. Cherry, Pete, goodbye! He recited in his heart before picking up his small bag and running out without hesitation! It was fine. Even if he left this place, he could still live an exciting life! Xander encouraged himself silently as he walked. However, when he really reached the Hunts garden, he turned back to look at Justins villa. A faint reluctance suddenly swept through his heart. His footsteps became slower and slower. Sigh. Would the tyrant and Cherry be sad to see him go? Actually, he himself was a little reluctant. When Xander thought of this, he lowered his head. His little body instantly wilted. He turned back again and was about to leave when he suddenly saw a familiar figure appear in front of him Chapter 673 - A Small Misunderstanding~ Xander was going through the back door. After all, it was too dangerous if he went through the front door, making it easy for others to see him. At the back was a place where food was delivered for the Hunts kitchen. For the birthday banquet, the butler had already begun to buy ingredients wantonly. For example, right then, a few people were pushing fresh king crabs. They were following behind the kitchen manager to deliver them. These two were the familiar faces Xander had seen. They were tall, and they looked very strong. These two people were Truemans men. He had seen them in the basement overseas. At that time, they were killers and were very skilled. He remembered his dog Butterscotch. When it was being dragged away, it protected its son, Biscuit, fiercely. It was a dog taller than a person and was agile like a wolf. At that time, Trueman had called the two of them over. They could not inject anesthesia into Butterscotch as the blood would affect the experimental data. So the two of them grabbed the dog with their bare hands and subdued it. In his small world, Butterscotch was the guardian angel of all the cats and dogs. It was also his guardian angel. He watched helplessly as its bones were broken by these two people and dragged out This made him feel that his little heart had been heavily injured. Therefore, in his world, these two people were like demons who were very terrifying If Trueman said that these two people could beat everyone in the Hunts down, Xander would believe him. Xander was stunned when he saw them. Why were these two here? Was his father here to pick him up? As Xander hesitated, the two of them suddenly noticed him. One of them immediately said, Is that Xander? With that, the kitchen steward turned his head. Xander was hiding behind the grass. If one did not pay attention, one would not be able to see him. However, when the two of them spoke, the butler saw him and immediately became anxious. Xander, why are you here? The butlers at home knew Xander. On the first day he had returned home, the head butler had gotten them to pay attention, afraid that this little demon king would do something to tease everyone. No one liked him and he was too naughty. He tortured them until they could not speak. For example, in the kitchen, when he said he wanted to eat bean sprout crabs, he had tormented a group of people for an entire day. To prepare Bean sprout crab, as the name suggested, one had to tear off the crab meat and stuff it into the small bean sprout. The kitchen staff had tried to satisfy Xander After all, although Justin was indifferent to him, he had instructed them to take good care of him. How could anyone dare to disregard Xander? Therefore, the group of people in the kitchen found three clever people. They looked at the very thin bean sprouts and stuffed crab meat into them for an entire day before successfully stuffing 100 pieces. When the dish was served, Xander casually took a bite and turned to feed the stray cats at home. The kitchen staff was really furious, but there was nothing they could do. Pete never used such methods to torture people. Other than cooking strictly according to the recipe, Pete was really easy to serve. When the kitchen manager thought of this, he sighed. Xander had been discovered. His escape plan could only be delayed for the time being. He carried his bag and slowly turned around to walk back. Oh, I was too full. I was just taking a walk. The kitchen manager was speechless. How could the incharge dare to let him go back alone? He could only follow behind him and watch him enter Justins villa with his own eyes before leaving. After he left, Xander sneaked out of the room again. Xander blinked his large eyes. Before he returned to the country, his father had said that if he wanted to see if his new father cared about him, he should make all kinds of requests to see if his father would fulfill them. That was why Xander had made so many requests. As he watched everyone in the Hunt circle around him, he felt his presence in the Hunts for the first time. Was this how Pete and Cherry had lived all these years? They could get whatever they wanted. Even those unrealistic bean sprout crabs were possible! What about him? In the basement overseas, one had to give something of the same value in exchange for anything they wanted. Dad said that it was called self-sufficiency. Although he thought that was quite cool, he actually preferred Petes life. He was really degenerating! Xander shook his head. He was about to leave, so he did not want to think about this anymore. Anyway, he still had to live his old life! He hunched his back and continued walking. When he arrived at the park, the two people he had seen earlier suddenly walked out of the forest and surrounded Xander. Xander was stunned. He looked at the two of them in fear. What are you doing here? Are you here to take me back? One of them chuckled. Xander, Mr. Yale asked you not to go back. Only by staying here can you snatch the heirs position! Besides, isnt this place good? Xander frowned. Snatch the heirs position? Thats right. Did you forget the mission Mr. Yale gave you when you returned to the country? Xander pursed his little lips. His face was simply the same as Justins. When he returned to the country, the mission Daddy had assigned him was to destroy the relationship between Justin and that woman and to snatch Justins love. However He frowned. Dad The tyrant isnt easy to fool. He likes Cherry and Pete a lot. He wont like me. Each time Justin looked at Pete and Cherry, although his expression did not change, his eyes were filled with gentleness. Just like when they were arguing earlier He had looked straight at Pete. His eyes clearly said that he would believe anything Pete said. Justin would never give him such trust! Just as Xander thought of this, he heard the bodyguard say, Mr. Yale has asked us to help you. Dont you want to obtain Justins fatherly love? Xander was tempted by this sentence. Did he want to? Of course. He wanted to. He asked, How can you help me? The bodyguard grinned. Have you forgotten? Didnt we agree that you would find a chance to trick the twins out of the house? After we kidnap them and kill them, Justin will only have you as his son. Wouldnt that be good? Xanders pupils shrank when he heard this. Not far away, Pete and Cherry were hiding. When they saw Xander tiptoeing, the two of them were worried that Xander would do something bad, so they followed him out. However, they did not expect to see this scene! Cherrys eyes immediately widened as she looked at Pete. Pete, Xander is too bad! Pete pursed his lips tightly. He did not expect Xander to be so bad! When he had seen Xander being scolded, he had actually felt sorry for him Pete suppressed his anger and glanced at Cherry. Theres no one here. Lets run He wanted to show Xanders true face to his father! The two of them retreated silently, but at this moment, they heard a voice Chapter 674 - Joining Forces~ Fattys voice suddenly came from behind. Pete, Cherry, what are you doing here?! This voice instantly alerted the three people in conversation. The two bodyguards immediately turned around. One of them was agile and ran over quickly, blocking Pete and Cherrys way! As for Fatty, his opponent had hit him on the shoulder and knocked him out. Then, he sneered and looked at Xander. Xander, you really tricked these two people out! Hearing this, Pete and Cherry were even more furious. It was especially so for Cherry. She glared at Xander with her dark eyes. Jerk, liar! Pete and I were going to let you go, and we were going to like you. How can you treat us like this?! She still wanted to shout, but her mouth was covered by the bodyguard. There was some knockout powder on the handkerchief, so Cherry fainted. Pete shut his mouth when he saw this and did not say a word. When the bodyguard saw his expression, he did not attack immediately. Instead, he smiled and said, Youre quite obedient. Pete did not speak, but his eyes were fixed on Xander. Xander looked at them in a daze. He wanted to explain that it was not like that. He did not trick them out. However, he suddenly recalled that before he returned to the country, his father had indeed said that he wanted to drive a wedge between Justin and Nora. At that time, he had been very stupid and asked, What if I dont succeed? Trueman touched his head. Dont worry. Once you appear, there will definitely be a rift between those two. After all, no woman can ignore the fact that their lover has a child with another woman, right? Then, he had chuckled and said, Besides, Ill help you become the Hunts heir. At that time, he did not understand what this help meant, but he understood now! However, he did not expect this. He looked at the two bodyguards and wanted to tell them to let go of the two children, but he suddenly thought of how powerful these two were. He had never had the right to speak. He was not like Pete, who was the young master of the Hunts. With just one sentence, he could make everyone in the Hunts serve him. Even if he said no, this was what his father wanted. The two bodyguards would not let go. These two bodyguards were too powerful This place was relatively remote. Everyone was busy in the front hall preparing for the birthday party. When Xander chose to leave, he had chosen the path that no one else in the house would take. No one would come over here! It was useless even if he shouted. Xander thought about it and looked at Pete and Cherry. He suddenly said, I miss Dad. I dont want to stay here. I want to leave with you guys! He wanted to stay with Cherry and guarantee that the two bodyguards would not kill them! The two bodyguards instantly frowned. After all, the mission they had received was to kidnap the two children. Trueman did not say that he wanted to bring Xander back! As they were thinking, Xander shouted, If you dont take me with you, Ill tell Daddy Tyrant that you kidnapped Cherry! The two bodyguards pursed their lips. If Justin knew who did it, he would probably find them very quickly. The two of them could only press on their earphones. Truemans low laughter came from the earpiece. Bring him back! Trueman had been talking to them from the beginning to the end. He had just drugged Cherry and not Pete. This was his intention. He chuckled softly. We have to let people know that it was Xander who did this, right? The two bodyguards were a little worried. But in the king crab cage, only two children could be placed. They had brought the king crab over in a cage. The cage was supposed to be the tool to smuggle the two children out. Now that Xander was leaving at the last minute, they could only kidnap one of the twins. When Pete heard this, he said very calmly, Then you should take me. After all, Im the future heir of the Hunts. Its useless for the daughter to stay in the Hunts He looked at Xander again with a very cold gaze. Im your opponent, right? If you want the heirs position, you can only succeed by getting rid of me. Xander looked at him, wanting to explain that he did not think that way. Even if he had thought of this before returning to the country, he had already dismissed it after coming here. However, when he looked into Petes dark eyes, he could not say anything. When the two bodyguards heard this, they felt that it made sense. However, a voice suddenly came from the earpiece. Kidnap the daughter, Justin loves his daughter the most. The two bodyguards were speechless. Someone wanted to explain. The daughter could not be the heir to the Hunts. Mr. Yale, you Do as I say. Trueman interrupted him. After all, he did not just want the heirs position! The bodyguard instantly stood up straight. Yes. He looked at Pete and then at Cherry before saying, Which one of them is the girl? Take off your pants! Why are their hairs so long Take the girl away and leave the boy behind! These words made Petes pupils shrink. Logically speaking, they should have kidnapped him to help Xander, but why would they suddenly kidnap Cherry? However, this thought only lasted for a moment before he pointed at the fainted Cherry and pretended to be adorable. He is a girl. Im not a little girl! Im a little boy! When he said this, the bodyguard laughed. Pfft, he is a girl? Youre contradicting yourself! Pete immediately covered his mouth as if he had said something wrong. No, Im not Daddys daughter. Pete is! The other bodyguard had already rushed to him and grabbed him. Alright, take off your pants! As he spoke, he had already moved to take off Petes pants. Pete was anxious. Regardless of whether he was humiliated or not, if he was discovered to be a boy, these people would definitely take his sister away. He struggled, but he suddenly heard a childish voice. Cherry, stop pretending! Ive lived with you for so long. How could I not recognize you? Pete was shocked. How could he have forgotten about Xander?! This person was in cahoots with this bunch of baddies! He really hated the moment he had softened his heart for Xander! If he wasnt so soft-hearted, how could he have let this ingrate harm them? He suddenly turned his head. He had originally thought that Xander had ratted him out, but he did not expect Chapter 675 - Her Son Had Suffered Too Much! Pete thought that this was all Xanders scheme. Just as he was sighing in his heart that he had not dealt with him and had softened his heart, he realized that Xanders words were actually directed at him? He frowned slightly. Xander had already rushed over. Alright, hurry up. I saw someone walking over when I was leaving earlier. If we dont go now, theyll see us! When the two bodyguards heard this, they hurriedly took the cage containing the king crab. Without a word, they drugged Pete and let Xander enter. Xander could not disobey them and clenched the cage tightly. He happened to touch Pete. As soon as he touched him, he felt Pete move his leg back. Xander was stunned and suddenly looked at Pete. He did not faint? Of course, Pete would not be drugged again. He had realized that they had brought sleeping pills and had been on guard. When the person came up, he had held his breath. Now, he moved Firstly, those people had let him in too uncomfortably and twisted his leg. Secondly, he wanted to test Xander. What were Xanders intentions for suddenly helping him? If he yelled for help right now, he could conclude that Xander was in cahoots with that group of people. He had said those words just now to get rid of him! After all, hadnt Xander always said that he wanted to defeat him and become the Hunts heir? If he did not Then there was probably something else going on. He held his breath and waited for Xanders reaction. He was actually looking forward to it. Although he did not know what he was expecting After a while, he felt Xander sit obediently beside him and squeeze his shoulder. Although the two of them did not interact for a very long time, Pete understood what Xander meant at this moment. He wanted him to not be impulsive. He would find an opportunity to escape when there were many people. Pete did not move again. However, he suddenly felt a little happy. He quickly planned how to escape in his mind. There were many people in the Hunts, and the butler had neglected them. In about half an hour, he would definitely notice that they had disappeared. If anything happened while they left, his fathers bodyguards would definitely notice and save them. As Pete was thinking, the cage was covered. Suddenly, one of the bodyguards took out a knife and aimed it at the basket outside Pete. Then, he stabbed the knife forward. Through the covers, he punctured Petes skin! Pete endured the sharp pain and did not move. The other person asked, What are you doing? The bodyguard said, This little fellow just tried to save herself by tricking us into kidnapping his brother. It means that shes not that stupid. Im afraid that the drug wont be enough. Itll be bad if she wakes up midway and yells. Anyway, our mission is to get rid of her. If were discovered, we can just kill her and complete the mission! When the other person heard this, he nodded. Youre right. Pete: Xander: The two children looked at each other and understood the look in each others eyes. They could not think about fooling around now. If the two of them dared to make a scene, Pete would die before anyone could react! It was all over. Xander thought to himself that he could only leave the Hunts for now and think of another way. Pete sighed silently. Forget it, he would not struggle. He would just wait patiently for the tyrant and mommy to save him. At most, he would be mocked by the tyrant after he was rescued. He, the dignified heir of the Hunts, had actually been kidnapped. This was simply the greatest humiliation of his life! The two of them hid in the cage and watched helplessly as the two strong bodyguards took them out of the back door. As they were preparing for a birthday party, the house was very busy. They had only security measures in the main house to ensure that no one would rush in to harm them. However, no one expected the three little fellows to be so sneaky. They avoided the security guards and ran out themselves! After leaving the Hunts, the two bodyguards carried the cage to the car. Xander and Pete were thrown into the backseat as the car started. When they were leaving, a black jeep arrived at the gate. At this moment, the car Xander and Pete were in happened to start slowly. When Nora stopped the car and waited for the door to open, the butler greeted her respectfully. Miss Smith. Nora nodded. For some reason, she suddenly turned to look at the white Volkswagen and asked, What is that for? The butler said, Its for the king crabs. Nora raised her brows. She only felt a little conflicted, but she was concerned about Xander. She did not say anything and drove straight into the Hunts villa. When Justin heard that she was there, he was a little surprised. He walked out of the room and saw Noras anxious expression. She asked, Wheres Xander? When Justin saw her like this, he had a faint guess in his heart and said, Hes upstairs. Nora did not wait for him to say anything else and rushed upstairs. At this moment, she was a little excited. She did not know that she had a son other than Pete and had actually wanted to push this son away. In the past few days, when his identity was unknown, Xander had suffered countless grievances! However, when she rushed upstairs, she realized that the room was empty! Nora frowned. At this moment, the butler rushed over. Sir, something has happened! The Hunts moved quickly. There were cameras in almost every corner. Although there was no one in the back garden, there were cameras. Every ten minutes, there would be security guards looking at all the cameras. They realized that Fatty and Cherry were on the ground and instantly became anxious! It had only been ten minutes since the incident. They had already realized that the child was missing! When she saw Cherry being carried in by the security guard, Nora quickly took two steps forward and checked her pulse to see if there was anything wrong with the child. Then, she pressed on one of her acupuncture points a few times. Cherry opened her eyes in a daze. When she saw Nora and Justin, she immediately shouted, Mommy, Daddy! Go save Pete quickly! Xander wants to kill him. He wants to be the heir to the Hunts! When she said this, Noras body trembled. Brothers fighting each other Was this a gift from Trueman?! She stood there and suddenly thought of the car she had seen earlier. Her eyes darkened and she rushed out without a word. At her speed, she should be able to catch up to that car!! Chapter 676 - Coming to Die? When he saw her walking out, Justin hurriedly followed. Nora ran to her car quickly. She did not even open the car door, her figure entered through the open window. This series of movements was like flowing water. Before Justin could run to the front passenger seat, her car had already started. Seeing that he could not catch up, Justin jumped forward and pulled the door to the front passenger seat. He also wanted to follow Noras movements. Unfortunately, his figure was too tall. Even if he was thin and fit, he had a big frame and could not enter. He could only open the car door to sit in the front passenger seat. Before he could even sit properly, the car had rushed out. Justin sat there steadily before closing the car door and buckling his seatbelt. He held the handle with one hand and then looked at Nora. Do you know who it is? Yeah. Nora stared ahead. Her almond-shaped eyes were especially focused. There was a faint expression of seriousness when she was driving. Her thin lips slowly moved. When I arrived at the gat, a car delivering the king crabs had just driven away. Justin: How do you know its them? This was the best time to save the child. If they missed this time, it would be difficult to find him. It was not that Justin did not trust her, but he wanted to ask her clearly. Nora: Logically speaking, a delivery car shouldnt have a black film on the windows. Besides, that car was clean. There was no dirt on the axle at all. The butler said that they were fresh king crabs sent directly from the sea. How is that possible? Just now, she had felt that something was wrong, but she was anxious to see Xander, so she did not bother. But now that she thought about it, Nora quickly caught the main point. Justin did not retort again, acknowledging her choice. At the same time, he took out his phone and began to order the bodyguards at home to block the way. He contacted Brenda from the special department. When Brenda heard that Pete had been kidnapped, she was immediately furious. F*ck? They are kidnapping my nephew? Brother, wait. Ill bring everyone from the special department to save my little nephew! Tell Nora too, dont be anxious. With me around, there definitely wont be a problem. Tell her not to be impulsiveJust wait at home and dont cry. Ill definitely bring Pete back! Justin silently glanced at Nora, who was driving crazily, and replied, Okay After hanging up, he was silent for a moment before asking, Xander, he I gave birth to triplets back then. Nora said straightforwardly, Charles confessed. When he heard about the triplets, Justins eyes lit up! To be honest, after interacting with Xander for this period of time, he could not say that he had no feelings for this child. Now, he was also born from Nora. It was simply perfect for him. However, he suddenly thought of something and his eyes darkened. Its Its Xander who kidnapped Pete Nora clenched her jaw. She stared ahead and suddenly said, Even if he did, it doesnt matter. The child has followed Trueman since he was young. Its normal for him to have learned bad things. This is our responsibility. He has a long life. Well turn him back to the good side in the future! When Justin heard this, he fell silent. That was not what he meant. He was worried that if the brothers hurt each other, it would leave a psychological trauma on Pete. He had known Pete since he was young. He knew his character very well. He was strong and vengeful. No matter who it was, as long as they did not treat him well, he would definitely not give them a chance. He had been diagnosed with mild autism when he was young, and few people could enter his heart. However, Xander had hurt him. He would probably never be his friend again. If her two sons were distant, Nora would also have a headache in the future. When Trueman sent the child back, he should have realized that the truth could not be hidden. However, he still sent the child back. This was his goal! She fell silent and did not think about this question again. After all, the priority was to save the two children. Nora sped like she was in a race. On the way out of the Hunt Manor, she drove at almost 150 miles an hour. Five minutes later, she caught up to the car in front. Nora narrowed her eyes and stepped on the accelerator again. However, just as she was about to overtake him, the car in front suddenly became two. There were two cars. They drove back to back. The two cars separated at the junction ahead and sped up. Screech! Noras car stopped at the junction. She looked at the two roads and looked at Justin without hesitation. You go to the left, Ill go to the right! Justin did not waste his breath and got out of the car decisively. Okay. As soon as he got out of the car, Noras car chased after the car on the right. After Justin got out of the car, a minute later, a sports car from the Hunts stopped beside him. He pulled the driver out. Trash, youre too slow. The driver was speechless. He was already driving the fastest he could! He really did not understand how Miss Smith had driven an ordinary jeep like a sports car?! Justin did not give him a chance to speak again and ran off! The king crab minivan drove much faster than ordinary cars. After separating from the dummy car at the junction to confuse them, the two bodyguards drove toward the countryside. One of them looked back and said, Justin got out of the car, but that woman is chasing after us. F*ck, I really dont know how shes driving that car. Has it been modified? Its so fast! Shes about to catch up to us! The other person frowned. Has she caught up? Yes! The car is only five meters away from us! Then stop the car and kidnap her too! We can report this to Trueman! Isnt she walking straight into a trap? Okay! The car stopped. There was no one else on the road. The two bodyguards got out of the car. In the car. Xander pushed Petes arm and could not help but complain, Your Mommy is quite good-looking, but her brain isnt that good, is it? How can she rush over so recklessly? Pete rolled his eyes at him. Youre not allowed to talk about my mother like that. Also, my mother is very powerful. Shes here to save us! He had subconsciously used the word us, and it warmed Xanders heart. He raised his chin and snorted. I dont think shes here to save you. Shes here to make trouble, right? Shes alone after all. Besides, do you know how strong those two bodyguards are? After saying that, he thought back to the bodyguards subduing Butterscotch and could not help but shiver. Even Justin might not be able to beat them. Nora was just a woman. Wasnt she here to court death? Chapter 677 - I’m Your Mommy 1 Xander stretched his neck nervously and looked behind the glass window. His small body leaned against the seat. His eyes were filled with nervousness and fear. These two bodyguards had left too much fear in his young heart. Trueman probably knew this too, which was why he had sent these two people. Because if it was anyone else, Xander would definitely not be so obedient. He was famous for being unreasonable and domineering. At home, he would always bully others, except for these two bodyguards When Xander thought of this, he could not help but sigh silently. Pete, your mother is finished this time. Pete: ? He rolled his eyes. Talk about your own mommy! My mommy is super powerful! Xander pursed his lips when he heard this. My mother died long ago. My father said that my mother died after giving birth to me. When Pete heard this, he was stunned. He had not expected Xander to say such a thing He was stunned for a moment before he suddenly reached out and patted Xanders shoulder to comfort him. Im sorry. He apologized for his words. Xander waved his hand casually. You didnt know that my mother is dead, so I dont blame you. However, your mother is near her end too. Pete: Xander bit his lip and reported the situation outside to Pete. Petes legs were still tied, so he could not sit up. Then, he heard Xander say nervously, Your mother got out of the car Shes walking toward the two bodyguards She glanced at me. Although theres a black film on the glass, she should have seen me, right? Then she should know that youre in the car. Pete, your mother started chatting with the two bodyguards. Is she begging for mercy? Pete collapsed into his seat and struggled to get up. Id rather believe that shes sleeping than that shes begging for mercy right now. With his mothers character, it wouldnt be her style if she didnt beat up those people until they were looking for their teeth on the ground. Mommy was Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister! He was able to learn martial arts because of Mr. Quinns respect for her. At the thought of this, Pete, who was lying on the chair, placed his hands on the chair and wanted to stand up. However, Xander was pressing down on him, preventing him from coming up. He pushed Xander and said, Help me untie the rope on my legs. Ill help Mommy. Xander glanced at him. Forget it. Can you even help? The dizzy Pete: Although he was a very smart child and knew that he had to hold his breath when the bodyguard covered his mouth with the drug, he still could not control his breath. He had inhaled some of the drug, so his entire body was limp now. This was also the reason why he had not stood up despite struggling. Xander looked at him and pursed his lips. Besides, your mother might be discussing the price with them and planning to sell you! Pete: Mommy can die for me, why would she sell me? Xander rolled his eyes. How could that be? Why would a person die for someone else? He had been cold to others since he was young, and he did not have any feelings for anyone else. He did not feel any kinship at all. He only had a little reliance on Trueman as his father. However, Trueman had never hugged him or called him lovingly. He had never said things like he loved him and would protect him. Trueman would always stand there and say to him condescendingly, Xander, you have to protect yourself. Otherwise, youre not fit to be my son! When you encounter danger, only you can protect yourself. You have to be selfish, understand?. One time, Xander had even asked Trueman, Daddy, if I fell into the water, would you save me? Trueman had sneered. No, although I know how to swim, theres no rationality in a drowning person. How many people have died in the water to save others? Why should I put myself in danger for you? This was the education Xander had received since he was young, so he did not believe that Nora would die for Pete. However, Pete looked at him in surprise. Any parent in the world would give up everything for the child. Although there are bad fathers, they are still the minority. Protecting children and making sacrifices for them is human nature. How is that possible? Xander still did not believe him. Pete sighed. Why dont you believe in a parents love for their child? Love? What was love? Xander grimaced. This is too mystical. I dont understand a thing. Besides, do you think the tyrant loves me? Ive been back for so long, but I havent felt his fatherly love even once! When Pete heard this, he was silent for a moment. Then, he comforted him. Thats because you werent in danger. Besides, its not that Dad doesnt love you. He just needs to make a choice. If hes too close to you, Mommy and I might be unhappy. Xander fell silent before he snorted coldly. So, love has conditions, doesnt it? Pete was speechless. To Xander, Justins love did have a condition. The condition was that Xander did not hurt Nora, Pete, and Cherry. And once he hurt them, Justin would definitely give up on him. However, if outsiders came to bully Xander, Justin could also risk his life for him. In this world, any family would have preferences. With so many children, most parents could not really love them all equally. However, parents loved their children. Pete did not defend Justin. Anyone could say this to Xander, but he could not. Just as Pete was feeling conflicted, he suddenly heard Xander cry out in shock, Ah, your mommys been beaten! Pete was shocked. He twisted his body and wanted to sit up to look back. He asked anxiously, What happened to my mommy? She was beaten! One of them attacked suddenly and she was hit. How pitiful! Xander grinned. Pete, from today onwards, youre going to be a motherless child like me~ Hahahaha. Pete frowned. Although he knew that Xanders words could not be trusted, when he thought about how powerful those two bodyguards were, how they had easily stuffed him into the car, he felt a little worried. Mommy had been busy these past few days. Could it be that she was not feeling well and was about to faint? Was that why that person had succeeded? No, he wanted to save Mommy! At the thought of this, Pete struggled violently again. When Xander saw him, he suddenly said, Isnt it good to have no Mommy? No one will control you anymore! Chapter 678 - I’m Your Mommy 2 Pete glared at him. Id rather be controlled by her for the rest of my life! Xander was stunned when he heard this. The little person suddenly fell silent. He could not help but ask again, Is a mother really that important to a person? Didnt you just reunite with your Mommy? You didnt have her in the past five years either! Pete was so anxious that his eyes turned red. Although he knew that his mother might be fine, he lost his mind when it involved her. He shouted, You havent had a mommy before. You dont understand the feeling of having a mommy! Mommys embrace is warm, and Mommys body is soft. Mommy will speak softly, kiss my forehead, and call me baby So move aside and let me up. I want to save Mommy! I cant lose Mommy! Petes cries made Xander fall silent again. He watched as Pete propped himself up with his small arms, but fell down again because of the drug. Xander suddenly said, Your mother is fine. I was joking. Pete was taken aback. Xanders face tensed up as he glanced back and continued, They havent attacked yet, but it seems like they havent reached an agreement. Theyre about to attack. Forget it, Im in a good mood today and dont want to kill anyone. Ill save your mother! With that, he pushed Pete away and quietly opened the car door before getting out. He walked forward step by step. He was already extremely afraid when he saw the backs of the two bodyguards. Butterscotch had been his sky back then, and his sky had been pierced by these two bodyguards. Xander had been fearless since he was young, but he was afraid of these two bodyguards. Now, he wanted to save Pete and Cherrys mother from the hands of these two bodyguards. Thinking about it, he felt like he had gone crazy! However, when he saw Pete struggling and Nora driving to catch up to him, he felt inexplicably sad. So this was how it felt to have a mommy! At the thought of this, he mustered his courage and walked toward them. As soon as he approached them, he heard the two bodyguards say, Miss Smith, since you dont know how to appreciate my kindness, dont blame me for being nasty! With that, the two of them attacked. The few of them did not see that Xander had silently slipped out. At this moment, he was hiding behind a tree. When Xander heard their words, he suddenly became anxious. He suddenly shouted and rushed to the two bodyguards with his eyes closed, hugging one of their legs tightly. Then, Xander shouted, Youre not allowed to hurt Cherrys mother! The two bodyguards were stunned. One of them narrowed his eyes and sneered. Xander, youre really insensible. Mr. Yale has instructed us. If youre insensible, dont blame us for being ruthless! Xander was already trembling in fear when he heard his words. He swallowed hard and looked at Nora. He shouted, Petes mommy, run quickly! Ill spare your life today! With that, he looked at the bodyguards again. I said, youre not allowed to hurt her! The bodyguard chuckled softly and bent down to grab his collar. Xander was immediately picked up. His feet left the ground and kicked in the air as he glared at the bodyguard in fear. Pete, I helped you save your mommy! But where was his mother? As soon as this thought crossed his mind, he suddenly heard a deep and cold voice. Youre courting death. Xander was stunned. He wanted to know who was looking for death, so he turned around and saw that Noras expression had become dark. Her almond-shaped eyes were filled with coldness. Her gaze was fixed on the bodyguards hand that was holding him, and she quickly took a step forward. Another bodyguard had already jumped in front of them. Miss Smith, were lecturing the child on behalf of Mr. Yale. You dont have to worry. Ill play with you Xander: !! Why was Petes mother so stupid? She still wanted to fight! The bodyguard was almost a head taller than her and was strong. Although she was also very tall, she was like a child when she stood in front of him. Petes mommy is so stupid! Xander was like a puppy. When he was being carried, he was anxious that Nora would not have the opportunity to escape. Xander felt that it was all over. Now, not only was Pete captured, but his mother was also going to be captured. As for him, he had violated his fathers wishes. After he was captured, he would definitely be locked in the basement for a year. He would even make these two bodyguards educate him well Xander could not help but shiver when he thought of that scene. At this moment, he was in despair. However, in his despair, he suddenly had a ridiculous idea. If his mother was still alive, would she come and save him? Just as this thought surfaced in his mind, he heard a loud bang. Xander could not help but cover his eyes. It was all over. That bodyguard was indeed powerful. Petes mother had been beaten up so badly! He did not even dare to look When Pete sees this, he would definitely cry After these thoughts flashed through his mind, he heard the bodyguard holding him say in a deep voice, Have you learned wrestling before? Xander: ? He subconsciously widened the gap between his fingers and looked, only to see that the other demon bodyguard had collapsed on the ground. A long leg stepped on his back, preventing him from breaking free. Moving up that leg, he saw Nora standing there against the light. Her voice was still cold, but the words she said were like the sound of nature. Let go of the child. Ill play with you. Xander was placed on the ground in a daze. Then, he saw the bodyguard, who had held him like a pillar, exchange only three blows with the woman before being slammed to the ground. Then, he saw the woman send him flying far away with a kick. His body left a long mark on the ground. The two bodyguards who could subdue Butterscotch and who could never be defeated in his eyes fell to the ground and vomited blood, unable to get up. Then, the woman looked at him and walked toward him. The sun behind her was about to set. It emitted a dazzling red light and shone a warm light on this woman. At this moment, Xander suddenly had an idea. How good would it be if she was his mother? However, he then lowered his head and realized that his thoughts were ridiculous and hilarious. How was this possible? Chapter 679 - I’m Your Mommy 3 Deep envy for Pete and Cherry suddenly rose in Xanders heart. First, Justin planned to abandon him for them. Then, they had such a powerful mother The two of them were really too blessed. As he was thinking, the bodyguard who had been kicked away by the woman suddenly said, Xander, were all doing this for you. How can you be like this? With that, Xander immediately looked at the woman in front of her in a panic. He wanted to explain, but he suddenly felt that there was no need to. This person was originally his enemy. Even if he said something, would this person believe him? Just like when he was accused last time, he had shut his mouth tightly and did not explain anything to Justin. At this moment, he became stubborn again, and an awkward and aggrieved feeling rose in his heart. He stared at Nora. The woman in front of him suddenly narrowed her eyes filled with hostility and killing intent. Ever since he was young, Xander had been most afraid of these two bodyguards. They had left an irreparable wound in his heart. The second was Trueman. Yes, he was afraid of Trueman. Although Trueman had never fought in front of him or hit him, he was very perceptive and had intuition. He knew that he had to curry favor with Trueman in order to live well. Justin was the third person he was afraid of. The aura he occasionally emitted was frightening. The woman in front of him was clearly thin. Compared to the other men, she seemed a little too thin. However, for some reason, Xander felt a strong ruthlessness and killing intent at this moment. It made him feel even more afraid than the two bodyguards did. Xanders small body trembled. Truemans father had said that he was this womans thorn in the flesh. She would find a chance to get rid of him. So, was this the opportunity? She would kill him and say that she had accidentally injured him when she was saving Pete. That would be perfect! This thought suddenly gave rise to a rebellious state in Xanders heart. Then, he watched as the woman suddenly rushed toward him. She even reached out a fist and aimed it at his head. Xander did not move or dodge. Perhaps it could be said that the woman was too fast and he did not have time to react at all. He could only feel the wind of the punch coming at him before he closed his eyes. Living was tiring and he did not have any dignity. However, Xander had never wanted to die. Was he going to die here today? A loud bang was heard. Then, he heard someone grunt and fall to the ground with a heavy thud. However, the expected pain and head injury did not arrive. Xander was stunned for a moment before he slowly opened one eye. He saw her standing in front of him, waving her fists. He turned around and saw that the first bodyguard who had been beaten down by her had collapsed behind him. He was holding a dagger in his hand. Drip. Something warm fell on his face, ar ce. Xander looked up in a daze and saw that the womans hand was tightly clutching the blade of the dagger. Her fingers had been pierced by the sharp blade, and they were dripping with blood. Xander understood. Just now, the bodyguard behind him had wanted to kill him with a dagger. It was this woman who had saved him! Xander did not expect this at all. He looked at Nora in a daze. He opened his mouth to speak, but before he could, the woman suddenly reached out with her other hand and grabbed the mans shoulder. With a little force, she pulled him behind her. How dare you hurt him? Youre courting death! As these cold words came out, Nora suddenly stepped forward and swung her arm forcefully. The blade in her hand hit the bodyguards chest! The bodyguard was stabbed in the heart and died on the spot. Noras eyes were still shining with a fierce light. The killing intent around her was strong She suddenly looked at the bodyguard she had kicked away and saw that he had bitten the poison in his mouth and died. Both bodyguards were dead. Xander looked at their corpses in disbelief, stunned. Dont look. The woman covered his eyes with her intact hand and took him into her arms. Xanders body froze. The womans embrace was warm and soft. It was completely different from Truemans body. It was fragrant, like medicine. Was this the scent of Petes mother? Xanders nose suddenly felt sour. He really wanted such a cool mother But why did Petes mother want to protect him even if she had to get injured? They were clearly on opposing sides? When Xander thought of this, he secretly looked at Noras left hand. Her fingers had a huge wound pierced by the blade, and they were still bleeding. However, Nora did not stop the bleeding. She only turned Xanders head so that he could not see the two dead bodies. She asked in a very low voice, Wheres Pete? At this moment, Petes safety was more important than reuniting with Xander. These three words instantly jolted Xander back to reality. He looked into the distance in a daze and pointed at the car. In the car, he was drugged Almost as soon as he finished speaking, Nora quickly took him to the car. When she arrived at the car and confirmed that there was no one else around, Nora opened the backseat door. She saw Pete sitting up with his butt sticking out. Unfortunately, the drugs effect made him feel weak all over. Hearing the car door, Pete slowly raised his head. When he saw Nora, his eyes lit up. Mommy! Yes. Nora carried Pete out and checked his pulse. After confirming that the little guy had only fainted from a small amount of knockout drug and was fine, she relaxed. Just now, she was really worried about Pete. They had only known each other for a few months Mommy, Im fine! Pete said softly and comforted Nora. Xander looked at the two of them from the side, his eyes were already red. He turned his head silently and looked to the side. At this moment, he felt like a third wheel. Actually, yes. He was redundant, to begin with. Before he returned, his father had said that his mission was to destroy their family of four. But now, when he looked at Nora and Pete, he thought of Justin and Cherry. Xander lowered his eyes and slowly moved. His departure was indeed the best for them. However, after taking two steps, his shoulder was suddenly held back. Xander was stunned. He slowly turned around and saw Nora standing there, asking him curiously, Where are you going? Where was he going? At this moment, Xander suddenly felt extremely aggrieved by this question. He also wanted to know where he was going! If he left here after betraying his father, where could he go? He would rather wander alone than harm their family of four again. Xander sniffled and said arrogantly, I can go wherever I want. Who are you to control me? Nora stared at the little boy and said slowly, Im your Mommy. Chapter 680 - I’m Your Mommy 4 There was no one on this road and no cars in sight. At this moment, there was only the sound of the wind blowing in the distance. Noras voice seemed to have merged with the wind, making Xander feel like he had heard something wrong. He looked at Nora in confusion. He hesitated and asked, What did you say? Nora looked at the little fellow. Xander had been raised by Trueman since he was young. He had a strange and stubborn personality. At this moment, his entire body was prickling, as if he was resisting all the warmth from the outside world. She turned to look at Pete. He was safe and had fallen asleep in peace. Nora hugged Pete with one hand and reached out to Xander with the other that was covered in blood. Lets get to know each other. Im your mother. Xander stared at the wound on her palm. He still felt that he had heard incorrectly. What mother? Stepmother? Could it be that because he had planned to save them, this woman was touched and had decided to adopt him? The thought made him happy at first. However, his happiness immediately sank. He, Xander, wanted a mother, but he was definitely not fighting with others for one He took a step back and sneered. I dont need anyone elses pity. Scram! Im telling you, you dont have to pretend in front of me. Justin isnt here, either. Why must you? When Nora heard this, she sighed silently. This child was really too cautious. She was about to explain when a car arrived in the distance. Nora, dont worry. Im here to save you! Brenda shouted her slogan and jumped out of the car. When she saw the situation in front of her, she was stunned. What? Whats going on?! Nora: Brenda looked around. Where is he? Nora asked curiously, Who? The hero who saved you. Nora, dont tell me you killed these two people. No. Nora was a good citizen. How could she kill someone? She explained, They committed suicide. Brenda got the others to check on the two dead bodyguards and confirmed that they had both committed suicide by poisoning. The person who was stabbed in the heart by Nora had swallowed the poison after he was sent flying by Noras punch Therefore, at this moment, it was unclear if he was killed by that hit or the poison. How could Brenda care about this? She only looked at Pete before glaring at Xander. Xander, what did you do to Pete? Youre so small, how can you be so evil?! Xander laughed coldly when he heard this. He hugged his arms and stared at Brenda without saying a word. Brenda was even more furious. Tell me, who is your mother? How did she teach you to be like this? Shes too much! I must find her and chat! Xander lowered his eyes. He was about to say that her mother was already dead when he heard Nora say again, What do you want to talk about? Brenda said angrily, I want to talk about Xanders thoughts, of course. How can he be so vicious at such a young age? He even harmed his half-brother! Nora lowered her eyes. Its not his fault. Before Nora had fought with the two bodyguards earlier, she had seen with her own eyes that Xander was planning to save her. Furthermore, when she went to hug Pete, she had also realized that the rope around his hand had loosened. This made her realize that there must be something else going on. When Brenda heard this, she leaned close to Noras ear. Nora, dont worry. In my heart, I only recognize you as my sister-in-law. However, I have to investigate who gave birth to Xander. Besides, I definitely wont let Pete suffer from this. If you feel uncomfortable, Ill help you teach Xander a lesson! Nora: Theres no need. Ill do it myself. Brenda: ? She was stunned. Arent you afraid of getting in conflict with my brother? Just as Brenda thought about this, she heard Nora say, Its the mothers fault that the child was not educated properly. Im his mother, so this doesnt involve you. Brenda: ??! She was stunned. She lowered her head to look at Xander and then looked up at Nora again. In the end, she still asked in disbelief, Nora, you, you mean that Xander is your son? Yes. Nora did not want to touch Xander with her bloody hands, so she stood in front of him. Xander pursed his lips. Hey, stupid woman. I told you, I dont need sympathy, and I dont need you to be my stepmother either. You As soon as he finished speaking, he saw Nora suddenly turn back and look at him. She slowly squatted down and looked into his eyes. Then, she said word by word, Im not your stepmother. Im your biological mother Xander was stunned. This time, he was really stunned. He stared at Nora in disbelief. He only felt that the world was a fantasy. Was he dreaming? Did God hear his inner thoughts and make him hallucinate? Xander swallowed, the words coming out of his mouth were very awkward and proud: So what if you say that? My mother died long ago, my father said so. Do you have any evidence? Chapter 681 - Birthday Party! 1 Five days later. On the Hunt twins birthday, the entire house had been busy since morning. The birthday party was at dinner, but all kinds of fresh ingredients were sent in early in the morning. The manor was busy but orderly. In the hall of Justins villa. Cherry was wearing a beautiful dress. Pete was also wearing a suit, looking very gentlemanly. However, Xander was wearing a set of casual clothes. He had a white short-sleeved shirt and black pants with a red jacket on top. No matter how one looked at it, he did not look dressed appropriately. The butler stood at the side with a small suit on the tray in his hand, pleading with him. Xander, young master, please change into this first. Xander reached out and pretended to grab him. He grinned and said, Dont call me that. Mr. Hunt and Ms. Smith havent proven that Im their son yet. I wont admit it! Thats right. Xander had asked her that day, Do you have any evidence? Noras answer had been, Not for the time being. But I had given birth to triplets. Xander pursed his lips. But that doesnt mean that Im the third! Nora: ? She felt that what he said made sense. Xander became proud. He raised his chin and said, If theres no evidence, I wont acknowledge you as my mother. , even Justin might not be my real father! Nora: So. Xander raised his little chin. Bring out the evidence If you want me to acknowledge you! Nora realized that Xander had a proud personality. He liked it when others begged him Helpless, she could only agree. Anyway, the DNA test report was about to come out Because Nora was injured, she had been staying in the Smiths for the past few dayssleeping. Her way of recovery was through sleep. Therefore, Pete and Cherry were both at the Hunts. Nora did not come today. When she woke up, she went to the hospital to look for Lily. She helped Lily by standing beside her and urging her to finish the report quickly. She would only come back when she got the report. Therefore, the few people in the hall were waiting for her arrival. Xander glanced at the door, his eyes filled with anticipation. Nevertheless, he deliberately pretended not to care. Tsk, the report isnt out yet. How slow! Hey, is your girlfriend okay? The last sentence was said to Justin, who was sitting on the sofa. Justin: He grimaced and suppressed his anger. He had pretty much confirmed the little guys identity, which was why he was tolerating him so much. Before Nora went to bed, she even reminded him to get along well with Xander and not to provoke him. Justin was afraid that Xander would complain to Nora. He had really tolerated everything these past few days. He took a deep breath and told himself that it was his biological son. Only then did he go back to reading the documents on the computer. Xander grinned and turned to look at Pete. So your father is a mute. Justin: Veins were popping out on his forehead. Pete rolled his eyes. Dont go overboard. If God cant stand it anymore, and the DNA report says that youre not his son, youll be in trouble. Xander: ? Even someone as bold as him was shocked by these words. He swallowed and turned to look at the door again. He suddenly asked, Hows your mothers hand? Nora had been injured because of him. Xander was touched, so he found an excuse to ask. Pete replied, I dont know. Xander: Cant you call and ask? Why are you so unfilial?! Pete rolled his eyes. Who was the reason that my mother got injured? Whos the unfilial one?! Of course, he had gone to see his mother. Two days ago, he had gone to the Smiths. At that time, he had even called out to Xander and asked if he wanted to go with him, but Xander had arrogantly rejected him. The two little fellows were about to quarrel when footsteps finally came from the door. Nora entered with the DNA report. Elsewhere. In the front hall, Mrs. Hunt was holding Mrs. Livingstones hand and looking around. Mrs. Livingstone said angrily, Mrs. Hunt, that Nora is really too much. She said she wouldnt treat Thoma. So, she really didnt want to see him. We bought a persons appointment and to cut the queue for her to see him, but when she found out, she canceled it! Mrs. Hunt frowned and sneered. She must have been frustrated lately! When Mrs. Livingstone heard this, she instantly became curious. Why? Mrs. Hunt said, That illegitimate child kidnapped Pete. She even injured her hand trying to save Pete. Sigh, in the end, that illegitimate child was still brought home by Justin Shes so angry that she hasnt visited for four days. Logically speaking, she should come over and keep an eye on her son and daughter in their birthday party. Only then did Mrs. Livingstone vent her anger. Thats good! I think Justin was only interested in her for a moment. Over time, with her bad temper, how can he stand it? Theres even that illegitimate child, Xander, mixed in. He kidnapped Pete this time, who knows what hell do in the future! This is just one big problem. Its the barrier between her and Justin for the rest of their lives, hehe! Chapter 682 - Birthday Party! 2 Time passed slowly. Soon, the sky turned dark, but the Hunt Manor was brightly lit. All kinds of luxury cars were gathered. When they arrived at the Hunts territory, everyone listened to the security guards obediently and parked their cars in the parking lot. Only a manor as big as the Hunts and Smiths could hold so many cars! Everyone was dressed very well. They were all in luxurious dresses and suits. They entered the hall with smiles. Those who were invited by the Hunts to their childrens birthday party were all famous figures in New York. For a moment, the hall was filled with peoples greetings. Other families might need to have their masters receive guests at the door when they held a banquet, but the Hunts only sent a member of the side family to guard the place. Justin did not appear in the hall at all. However, the guests did not feel neglected. Instead, they entered the hall humbly. The men gathered to discuss the current economic trends. The women gathered together and gossiped in secret. The lounge upstairs is where Mr. Hunt is, right? I heard that up until now, no guest has been invited upstairs by him. Everyone wanted to get to know Justin. On such occasions, he would also invite a few people upstairs for a chat. Some were businessmen, and some were new CEOs. However, up until now, no one had been invited upstairs. Yes, I wonder who could be invited upstairs So what even if someone gets invited upstairs? Whats rarer is for Mr. Hunt to come downstairs to personally welcome someone, right? Hes so proud and aloof. It seems like he has never welcomed a guest at the door before. Youre thinking too much. Who has the face to make Mr. Hunt come downstairs?! As the few of them were chatting, they suddenly realized that the door to the lounge upstairs had suddenly opened. Justin rushed down and straightened his clothes as he walked. Everyone below fell silent at that moment. Everyone turned to look at him and saw him go downstairs with hurried footsteps. He was tall and had long legs. He went out the door in just three steps. Everyone: ? Whos here? Everyone looked at the door curiously and saw Justin respectfully supporting Ian as he walked in. He stood beside Ian and lowered his head slightly in a respectful manner. Joel followed beside the two of them with a smile. Beside him was Tanya holding Mias hand. As soon as they entered, everyone in the living room came to a sudden realization. Thats right, the Smith family was the only family in the country who could compete with the Hunts. In the past, Justin would not lower his head in front of the Smiths because he was powerful and did not fear them. But now he was their son-in-law! Through Justins respectful attitude toward Ian, and the way he completely placed himself as a junior to receive him, everyone understood. It seemed like Mr. Hunt was very happy with Miss Smith! It made sense! Miss Smith had given birth to two children for Justin! Everyone was thinking about this question in their hearts when they saw the butler supporting Mrs. Hunt and walking toward Ian and the others. As soon as she walked over, she smiled and said, Ian, youre here! Ian frowned. Justin and Nora were already engaged. Furthermore, under such circumstances, he could not throw a tantrum and refuse to acknowledge this son-in-law. Therefore, Ian nodded. Mrs. Hunt, how are you feeling today? Mrs. Hunt sighed and said heavily, Not very good. I worry about my family every night! Ian: ? Before he could ask anything, Mrs. Hunt said, Its our Justin who has let the Smiths down regarding Xander. However, Xander is also a child of Justin. Hes his biological son, so I cant just give him up. Sigh, Ian, Ill apologize to you here! I hope the Smiths can let bygones be bygones. Well still be good in-laws in the future! As soon as she said this, the surrounding people instantly began to discuss softly. No wonder Mr. Hunt is so polite to the Smiths. So he did something wrong It seems like the matter of the illegitimate child is true, but Mrs. Hunt is really muddle-headed to mention this in front of so many people! Thats right. If the Smiths forgave Mr. Hunt, it would make the Smiths lose face. Its as if the Smiths are one level lower than the Hunts. But if they dont forgive them, are they going to argue on the spot? Mrs. Hunt is being more and more confusing! However, some peoples eyes lit up and they sneered. What are you talking about? Mrs. Hunt is openly suppressing her granddaughter-in-law! This sentence made everyone around shut their mouths and look over. The battle between Mrs. Hunt and Miss Smith began now! Ian stared at Mrs. Hunt with coldness in his eyes. How could he not know about the most heated discussion in New York? At home, he had asked Nora if she wanted to clarify things. In the end, Nora said that the truth was not like what was being said outside. As for the details, they would be revealed today. Therefore, Ian suppressed the anger in his heart and nodded at Mrs. Hunt before going upstairs. It was his grandchildrens birthday today. He did not want to argue here to avoid making a fool of himself! If he did not speak, she would take it that he had given in. However, looking at him like this, Mrs. Hunt raised her nose and said, Ian, youre forgiving Justin, right? I knew it. Miss Smith is a good child, and you two are reasonable people. Besides, Miss Smith and Justin already have two children. Even if its just for the children, she has to bear with it These words made even more people frown. They felt that something was wrong. Why did she have to endure it for the sake of the children? Did the old lady want to use the children to extort Nora? Its like saying that since you got pregnant before marriage, you can only marry our Hunts? Everyone looked at Ian. Ian slowly frowned. Mrs. Hunt, what do you mean? Mrs. Hunt continued to pretend to be ignorant. What I mean is, for the sake of Cherry and Pete, the Smiths shouldnt fuss about it with our family! Look, youre here for their birthday party today. Doesnt this mean that you wont fuss about it anymore? Ian: ! There was no change in his expression, but he was furious deep down. His daughter had not married into the family yet, but she was already being looked down on. This was too much! He was about to speak when Mrs. Hunt continued, From now on, were all family. I have to treat Xander better. Hes so pitiful. Without his mother by his side, I cant treat him unfairly and make him resist! Mrs. Hunt said this in front of everyone. Unexpectedly, as soon as she finished speaking, Justin slowly said, Grandma, Xander has a mother. Chapter 683 - Birthday Party 3 When Justin said this, the entire place became silent. Everyone looked at each other in amusement. Even Mrs. Hunt was stunned. When she had asked Justin about Xanders mother, he had said that if that person dared to appear, he would definitely kill her. Then, he had said that his mother was dead. But now, why did a mother appear? Mrs. Hunt was stunned. She had appeared in front of Ian and mentioned the illegitimate child in front of so many people. She also said that Nora was pregnant before marriage because she wanted Nora to have a bad reputation in the upper-class society in New York. It was to suppress her so that she would not rely on the love of the Smiths and Justin to do whatever she wanted at home! After all, she no longer cared about herself. Last time, when she asked her to treat Thomas, Nora had rejected her and did not care about her at all. Noras identity was really too good. Not to mention being Ians only daughter, just Noras status as a doctor ensured that Mrs. Hunt would not have to worry about herself when she was old. But now, Justin said that Xanders mother was still around and he actually did not seem to hate her Mrs. Hunt was shocked, and her expression changed. Ian frowned and looked at Justin unhappily! What was the meaning of this? However, the scheming Ian did not explode on the spot. After all, this was his grandson and granddaughters birthday party. No matter how many grievances he felt, he had to suppress them. Mrs. Hunt was burning with anxiety. Before she could say anything, Mrs. Livingstone, who had been standing beside her, watched the commotion and said, Huh? In that case, Mr. Hunt, you know Xanders mother? But speaking of which, it wasnt easy for that woman to give birth to your child. She even raised her child for five years. Our family really should treat her well, right? Mrs. Hunt wanted to suppress Nora, but she still wanted this granddaughter-in-law. But Mrs. Livingstone wanted to foil this marriage! Her son had gone to several hospitals but could not be treated. He even went to see a traditional alternative medicine doctor. In the end, the doctor told her that he would never recover. If he really wanted to try, only Dr. Zabes disciples could treat him. Their only hope was with Nora, but Nora did not help them! Mrs. Livingstone hated Nora. If you dont treat my son? Then dont even think about living well! Mrs. Livingstone was about to say something when Mrs. Hunt suddenly grabbed her arm and stopped her from speaking. She looked at Ian. Justin, youre being ridiculous. How could Xander have a mother? Even if he does, our family will never admit it! On behalf of the Hunts, I only acknowledge Nora as my granddaughter-in-law! With that, she turned to Justin and scolded, I dont care what you think about Xanders mother. Shes never allowed to enter my family, do you hear me? Mrs. Hunts attitude changed drastically. Justins eyes narrowed. Just as he was about to announce who Xanders mother was, Mrs. Livingstone said, Auntie, youre wrong! Shes Xanders mother, after all. Its only natural for her to want to see her son! Why cant she marry into the family? Even if Miss Smith marries Mr. Hunt, she has to be magnanimous. She cant suppress a mistress Were all dignified people, so we cant do such a thing, right? Mrs. Livingstones words were very vicious. She compared Xanders mother to a mistress. Under such circumstances, if Ian did not break the engagement soon, the entire New York would laugh at the Smiths! If he let his only daughter compete with a mistress, the Hunts would forever trample on the Smiths. Ian pursed her lips and looked at Justin again. He had seen with his own eyes how much Justin liked Nora. There must be a reason for this person to suddenly mention Xanders mother. As for the inside story, why was he still so calm Unless Ian thought of something and his pupils suddenly constricted. He suddenly looked at Justin. Could it be Ians eyes lit up. When Mrs. Livingstone said this, Mrs. Hunts expression changed drastically. She pointed at her and said, How ignorant! How could a woman like that enter my family? Justin wont have anything to do with that kind of woman in the future! Mrs. Hunt was furious. No matter how important her maternal family was, they were not as important as her grandson! Mrs. Livingstones words were too heartbreaking! Mrs. Livingstone covered her mouth and laughed. Auntie, why are you so angry? Justin didnt even say who she is. Besides, she might even be a daughter of a wealthy family. Look at you, youre simply denying her! Mrs. Hunt lowered her eyes. I dont care who she is, I wont acknowledge her! She had meticulously raised Pete to have a high IQ. He was someone more outstanding than Justin and was destined to become the Hunts heir. No matter how good her status was, she did not want it! Furthermore, Noras status was already very high. As soon as Mrs. Hunt finished speaking, Justin said, Shes indeed from a wealthy family. Mrs. Livingstone smiled. Oh? Who is it? Do we know each other? Chapter 684 - Birthday Party! 4 Justin continued to smile. You should have heard of her by now! This meant that she was of high status! Mrs. Livingstone was even more excited. Then tell me Beside her, Mrs. Hunt pulled Mrs. Livingstones hand hard and even began to pinch her arm, but Mrs. Livingstone didnt pay attention. Mrs. Hunts anger rose. She only wanted to throw Mrs. Livingstone out! Why did her maternal family have such a foolish niece-in-law? She suppressed Nora only because of a small trick. Later on, when she took a liking to Nora, she helped her make up for it and save her face. However, Mrs. Livingstone was determined to ruin this marriage. Mrs. Hunts blood boiled. She felt that she had suppressed her granddaughter-in-law here for her maiden family. But what had her maiden family done? Not to mention that Nora was the best candidate for being the Hunts daughter-in-law, but if she ruined this marriage, how could she still have the face to stay in the Hunts?! At this moment, Mrs. Hunt was suddenly a little disappointed. For so many years, she had been working hard for her family. The Livingstones had long been in dire straits. If not for her being here, the Livingstones would probably have been removed from the first tier of the wealthy families. She had done so much for her maternal family. What did she get in the end?! Mrs. Hunt was furious. Unable to shut Mrs. Livingstones mouth, she could only look at Justin and wonder at the same time. What was wrong with her grandson today?! She knew how much he cared about Nora. But why was he suddenly not giving the Smiths face today? Whispered discussions filled the entire banquet hall. Oh my god, is Mr. Hunt not planning to marry the Smiths? Then why is he so polite to Mr. Smith?! It cant be an apology, right? Miss Smith is so pitiful. She isnt even married yet, but shes already fighting for favor with others Whose daughter is she? How can she seduce Mr. Hunt? Hasnt Mr. Hunt been pure of heart for so many years? When we were young, we even said that he didnt get close to women! It was said that hed be disgusted if women touch him Why are there so many women 2 SO II omen now?! As the crowd was discussing, Justin lowered his eyes. He had already achieved his goal. After all, Mrs. Hunt was his grandmother. However, because of Thomas, she was very dissatisfied with Nora and had even caused a lot of trouble in private. He knew that he had to let Mrs. Hunt see the true colors of her family. After all, this was the grandmother who had raised him. He could not chase her out when she was old. Furthermore, she had given her heart to Pete before. Therefore, when Mrs. Hunt first spoke, he did not stop her and even added fuel to the fire. He did this to let Mrs. Livingstone reveal her true nature. Now, the old lady should be very dissatisfied with Mrs. Livingstone, right? Only then did Justin slowly say, Not only has Mrs. Livingstone heard of the eldest daughter of the Smiths, but she has also seen her, right? Everyone: ?? Everyone was puzzled, not understanding what he was saying. Mrs. Livingstone was stunned. The Smiths? Which Smiths? At the mention of the Smiths, everyone would only think of the Smiths in New York, but was there another wealthy Smith family? Justin lowered his eyes and sneered before looking at Mrs. Hunt. At this moment, Mrs. Hunt had already reacted. She looked at Justin in shock and felt stunned. Could it be Hahaha! Ians loud laughter suddenly spread throughout the entire banquet hall. Then, he patted Justins shoulder. Triplets! So Nora gave birth to triplets back then! He raised his head proudly. Three at a time. My daughter is so awesome! Everyone: ?? The entire place was in an uproar. Everyone exploded and discussed the topic fervently. Miss Smith gave birth to three children in one go? Shes too lucky! Oh my god! So there are no illegitimate children at all. All three children were born to Miss Smith. No wonder Mr. Hunt is so polite to the Smiths! Mrs. Hunt was also overjoyed and heaved a sigh of relief. Justin said, Thats right. Peter Hunt, Cheryl Smith, and Xander Yale are all Nora and my children! With that, the surrounding people congratulated him. Mr. Hunt, congratulations! Three children, two sons and a daughter. Mr. Hunt is so lucky! Some people congratulated Ian. Ian, you have three more grandchildren now. Congratulations! Hahaha, but youre going to have to spend a lot of money. Have you prepared three gifts? Ian was overjoyed. Of course. How can I not have enough gifts?. The others immediately got their family members to go back and prepare another gift. After all, they had only prepared two sets. The people around them became busy. The great-grandmother was clearly Mrs. Hunt, but everyone ignored her. No one came forward to congratulate her. They could all see Miss Smiths status in the Hunts in the future. Mrs. Hunt glared at Mrs. Livingstone and forced a smile. So its a misunderstanding. She was simply like a clown who had been laughed at by everyone! She wanted to suppress her granddaughter-in-law, but she did not expect to raise her status even more. With that, she pulled Mrs. Livingstone to the side. Come with me! The two of them left the hall and entered the lounge beside it. As soon as they entered, Mrs. Hunt turned around and slapped Mrs. Livingstone. Pa! Then, she shouted angrily, What did you mean earlier? You made things so awkward for me! Mrs. Livingstone covered her face and her eyes darted around before she sighed. Auntie, Im doing this for your own good. That little hussy hasnt married in yet, but shes already not giving you any face. What will happen if she marries in the future? Mrs. Hunt was furious and her heart turned colder. You dont have to find excuses. You just wanted to interfere in that marriage! Mrs. Livingstone pursed her lips and whispered, Didnt I fail in the end? She had admitted it herself, and this made the old madams eyes turn cold. She said coldly, Im Justins grandmother. He wont do anything to me. Who do you think you are? You actually dare to publicly slander the Smiths? Mrs. Livingstone covered her face and said, Auntie, Im your niece-in-law. He has to accept it for my sake, right? What can he do to me? Her disdainful expression stabbed Mrs. Hunt like a needle. However, at this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open. Then, the Livingstones rushed in with flustered expressions. Chapter 685 - Birthday Present 1 When Mrs. Livingstone saw the person, she was a little stunned and asked, Whats wrong? That person leaned over and whispered something in Mrs. Livingstones ear. Mrs. Livingstone suddenly stood up and looked at that person. What did you say? The Stewarts arent cooperating with us anymore? The person smiled bitterly. Its not just the Stewarts. The Levins, the Sonnets, and the Lowes have all conveyed their intentions to cancel the collaboration. I heard that its The person glanced at the old lady. It was Mr. Hunt. The Livingstones were dishonest in their business. Their prices were high and their quality was bad, but there were still so many people fawning on them. Wasnt it because they wanted to establish ties with the Hunts? Now that Mrs. Livingstone had openly angered Justin, even if Justin did not say a word, that group of people would still revoke their cooperation! Mrs. Livingstone was completely stunned. She suddenly looked at Mrs. Hunt and realized how much she had been wrong. She said in disbelief, H-how dare he?! Justin had been very respectful to Mrs. Hunt since he was young. He also handled the Livingstones matters very carefully, so Mrs. Livingstone had the confidence to oppose Nora publicly. She did not expect Justin to do this for Nora. She swallowed and fell in front of Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunt, auntie, you cant ignore us! If you dont care about us, the Livingstones will go bankrupt! Mrs. Hunt stared at her. Dont be anxious. Ill talk to Justin later. She had openly provoked Ian earlier, and it had made Justin unhappy. She had watched him grow up and knew Justin very well. He did not expose the truth the moment she opened her mouth. Instead, he allowed her to slander Nora like a clown. Then, he revealed the truth just to embarrass her and teach her a lesson. As his grandmother, Mrs. Hunt was certain that Justin was a good child who valued relationships. Otherwise, he would not be so loyal to Nora. He would not do anything to Nora, but he would fall out with his own grandmother! Justin was now in charge of the Hunts. If his heart left her, how could she live so comfortably in the future?! Mrs. Hunt wanted to wait until Justin was no longer angry. Then, she would mention these things to Justin and ease the relationship between the two families. However, as soon as she said this, Mrs. Livingstone immediately shouted, Auntie, Thomas is your grandnephew. Were all part of your maiden family. Were all your backing! Isnt our situation a joke to others now? Go look for Mr. Hunt now! He definitely wont reject your request! When Mrs. Hunt heard this, she instantly pursed her lips. When they were outside, Mrs. Livingstone did not listen to her and insisted on going against Nora. At that time, she had still felt that this niece-in-law of hers was just angry and did not think of her. But now, she was demanding her to do things so righteously Mrs. Hunt felt her heart being blocked. The family she loved so dearly had always been using her! The old lady covered her chest and waved at Mrs. Livingstone. Go out! Mrs. Livingstone was stunned. She looked at Mrs. Hunt and saw that her expression was ugly as if she could not breathe. She was instantly frightened and did not dare to speak again. However, before leaving the room, she could not help but turn back to look at her. Seeing that her fingers were trembling as she picked up the teacup and prepared to take a sip, Mrs. Livingstone threatened, Mrs. Hunt, maiden family is a womans dignity. If the Livingstones fall, you wont have any dignity left! III1 Bang! Mrs. Hunt suddenly threw the teacup in her hand to the ground and pointed at the door. Scram! Only then did Mrs. Livingstone jump up and leave. After she left, Mrs. Hunt sat there gasping for breath. The butler beside her quickly took out a Calming Pill and handed it to her. Mrs. Hunts chest heaved violently, and she felt like her heart was about to explode. However, after taking the medicine, she suddenly felt relieved. She lay down slowly with the help of the butler. After a long time, she slowly opened her muddy eyes and sighed. The butler asked, Mrs. Hunt, what do you need? Nothing Mrs. Hunt opened her mouth and suddenly looked at the small box with the medicine. For some reason, she suddenly paused and said in a daze, This medicine was made by Nora, right The butler nodded. Yes, Miss Smith made it herself. There are only two boxes in the entire city. You have one here. There was also a box at the Andersons. The old lady paused and suddenly sighed heavily. Her resentment towards Nora suddenly faded. When she thought about what had happened previously, she did not even understand what she had done How did she push her grandson away? She slowly closed her eyes. Downstairs, Ian entered the VIP room to rest. When the time came, Pete, Cherry, and Xander held hands as they went upstairs. Cherry stood in the middle. On her left was Pete, and on her right was Xander. Pete was wearing a gentlemans suit and his behavior was very appropriate. Xander was wearing the same outfit, but he was twisting his body from side to side. He had lived in the basement since he was young, and he had never worn clothes that were of the right size. He felt like his tiny self was being trapped in this tiny suit! He did not twist too much from left to right. And the little fella was good-looking and looked exactly like Justin when he was young, so he looked especially likable. Everyone below looked at him. Pete seemed to have sensed something and turned to look at Xander. The corners of his mouth immediately twitched, and he coughed to remind him, Dont twist around. Its embarrassing! Xander took a long time before saying, My pants are too tight. Pete: As a boy, he understood this kind of pain very well. Sometimes, his clothes would tighten before they were sorted out. He coughed and suddenly pushed Cherry to walk in front. He followed in front of Xander and whispered, Hurry up and tidy it. Okay. Before Cherry knew what was going on, the two children behind her had already dealt with the problem. When they went downstairs, the three children looked around and found it fun. The others were also full of praise for the three children. However, Mrs. Livingstones sharp voice was mixed in. Speaking of three children, Pete is the most outstanding. After all, he grew up beside his father since he was young. He looks like a little aristocrat. Cherry and Xander are far from him! Chapter 686 - Birthday Present 2 Even if it was to curry favors, everyone praised the three children. Amidst the praise, Mrs. Livingstones words were especially striking. Everyone looked at her in unison. Mrs. Livingstone coughed. Anyway, she had already offended Justin, so she might as well go all out. Why are you all looking at me? Look at the three children! Pete grew up with Justin and received elite education since he was young. What about Cherry? She grew up with Miss Smith, and everyone should have heard about Miss Smiths past, right? She grew up in a small place in California. What kind of knowledge and horizons can she have? Cherrys upbringing is definitely not as good as Petes. At this point, she looked at Cherry. Cherry, its not that Im criticizing you, but you have to study hard. Girls who play games every day are bad. However, this isnt your fault. You cant blame yourself for having suitable environment to grow up in Although Nora was the eldest daughter of the Smiths, she grew up in a small place in California. Everyone knew about this, but Nora was Anti and also the disciple of Dr. Zabe. Who could guarantee that they would never need her help? Therefore, no one mentioned her past. However, with Mrs. Livingstone saying this, everyone could not help but size Cherry up. The little girl stood there gracefully. She was wearing a white princess dress and a cute diamond hair clip on her head. She looked adorable no matter how one looked at her. Cherry blinked her dark eyes and her expression darkened. She suddenly thought of the time when her brother had forced her to study every day At that time, her brother would always look at her and sigh. He even said that she should not embarrass mommy. She felt that she was soft, cute, and charming. How could she embarrass her mother? But now, she understood. So this group of people thought that she and her mother had been living in a bad environment since she was young? This was too infuriating! The little fella immediately stepped forward and raised her head to speak. Grandma, have you been living well since you were young? Mrs. Livingstone was a daughter of a wealthy family. She immediately raised her chin. Of course. Cherry instantly shrunk her neck. Then I dont want to grow up in a good environment. I dont want to be like you and force my nose in other peoples matters. With that, she suddenly covered her mouth. Oh, I want to stay away from this woman. Ill be infected by you! Why are you pointing fingers at others?! Mommy says this isnt good! Not being judgemental was the best virtue. Amongst the wealthy families and young ladies, this had always been the rule. However, where there were many women, there were many disputes and gossips. The circle of wealthy madams in New York was too boring. Therefore, everyone often gossiped. It was not very good. At this moment, Cherrys words made everyone present respect her. No matter what, just Cherrys words showed that her upbringing was not bad! Mrs. Livingstone was so angry that her entire body trembled, but she still sneered and said, Cherry, Im your relative. Thats why I care about you. Why would I care about other peoples matters? If you despise me for disciplining you, then Ill apologize to you! Sigh, kids these days are so sensitive. I cant even say anything as an elder! She was labeling Cherry as being disrespectful to her elders! Pete narrowed his eyes and stepped forward. He suddenly smiled and said, Mrs. Livingstone, what kind of family do you come from? Why didnt I know that were relatives? Mrs. Livingstone immediately said, Your great-grandmother is my aunt. Im definitely your relative! Pete seemed to be stunned. He was very gentlemanly as he seriously asked, Is that so? Then everyone here today is my family, right? Those who could attend the banquet were all from families deeply rooted in New York. Were they not related at all? Pete was being sarcastic. Where did she come from?! These words were like a slap to Mrs. Livingstones face, making her even angrier. However, on second thought, their relationship with the Hunts was really supported by Mrs. Hunt alone. She instantly blushed and stopped talking. Coincidentally, Ian and Justin came downstairs. Mrs. Livingstone instantly shut her mouth. Ian and Justin had already arrived in front of the children and began to give them presents. Ians gift to Pete and Xander was his own shares in the company. Five percent was given to the two children just like that! Chapter 687 - Birthday Present (3) The two boys had received very precious and valuable gifts. The moment the shares were presented, they immediately aroused the envy and admiration of everyone around them! The Smith Corporation had a market value of hundreds of billions of dollars. It was impossible for one to spend all the money that came from even just five percent of the companys shares! In that case, what was Ian going to give Cherry? While everyone was thinking about it, they saw Ian turn to Cherry. In addition to also giving her the same amount of shares, he took out an exquisite box and opened it. Inside the box was a diamond the size of a pigeons egg. Ian handed it to her. This is the Heart of the Ocean. I got it at an auction a few years ago. Im giving this to you today, Cherry. Do you like it? Cherrys eyes lit up. Yeah, I do, I do! Ian smiled with satisfaction. The crowd was dumbfounded for an instant. Then, a huge uproar went through them. That jewel was simply too rare. So many families had tried their darnedest to fight for it but little did they expect that it would end up in the hands of a five-year-old. Everyones eyes were filled with admiration. Im so envious of Cherry! As soon as they said that, someone sighed and remarked, What a pity. There were originally two such diamonds, so that is just one of them. Theres another one just like it, but its whereabouts are unknown even now. Having one is enough! Its only because the Smiths have such a big business that they can win the jewel in the auction. Apart from the Hunts, who else is rich enough to do that?! While everyone was paying Cherry compliments, there were also some who didnt agree with the way Mrs. Livingstone had lectured the child just now. They immediately said mockingly, No matter how Cherrys life was in the past, from the very day she returned to New York, she has been living in a nest of gold and silver! The girl still has a whole load of blessings ahead of her! Besides, Mr. Hunt is especially doting toward his daughter. She is most definitely the undisputed little princess of New York! The veiled insults made Mrs. Livingstone so angry that she immediately retorted, Even so, it wont get rid of the fact that she lived in poverty when she was younger! A childs personality solidifies by the time they turn five! Some people also said with dissatisfaction, You cant say that she lived in poverty, right? I heard that their family is pretty well-to-do Although the Smiths in California were not as wealthy as the Smiths in New York, they were still rather well-off. With an annual income of over five million dollars, how would they really be that poor? Mrs. Livingstone pursed her lips. Tsk, if they arent poor, then why dont I see her relatives coming over to give her gifts? Everyone was speechless. Most of the people who came with gifts had presented them on the spot. Ian, who was an especially close family member, had caused a huge sensation when presenting his gifts, but it was true they didnt see any gifts from anyone from where Nora used to live. While thinking about it, Mrs. Livingstone suddenly spotted Lisa in the crowd. Lisa was Noras cousin when she was living in California. Although her father, Henry, mistreated her, Nora had always been on good terms with her aunt. Lisa had also been willing to play with her when they were children. Since her children were celebrating their birthdays, Nora had also sent an invitation to her aunt. However, the place was simply too far away. Besides, Henry had simply gone too far overboard, so her aunt was too embarrassed to visit her. Thus, she had sent Lisa, who was studying at the New York University of Medicine, to come over as a representative of their family. Lisa had bought Lego sets for the children and was carrying them at the moment. Mrs. Livingstone, who had been paying attention to Nora, knew that Lisa was Noras cousin. She launched into mockery mode at once and said, Oh my, its not like no one came at all, isnt it? Ms. Black, you must be Ms. Smiths cousin, right? Your mother is her aunt from that family, right? Lisa flushed. She nodded and awkwardly hid the gifts in her hands behind her. She was really embarrassing Nora! In front of all the expensive gifts from others, her Lego sets were really not presentable. However, the more she hid, the more Mrs. Livingstone asked, What gifts did you bring for the three children? Lisa: She took a step back in silence. Mrs. Livingstone, however, had already spotted the Lego sets behind her. After all, Lego boxes were simply too big. It was hard for people not to spot them. She immediately smiled and exclaimed, Oh my, are those Lego sets?!. Then, she took another glance and said, How much do they cost? Why do they look like bootlegs to me Lisa panicked at once. No way! These are genuine products from the official store. They cost more than $300! Mrs. Livingstone smiled. Oh, they cost more than $300? Then they must be authentic, after all. Thats so expensive! As soon as she said that, Lisa realized that she had been tricked. She immediately flushed with embarrassment. Everyone around them was looking over and staring at her. Lisa was at a complete loss. At this point, Louis suddenly appeared behind Lisa and put his arm around her shoulders, his head of blond hair awfully blinding. He grinned and said, Lisa, did you buy the gifts I asked you to buy on my behalf? Then, he looked at the Lego sets in Lisas hands. Hey, thats the one! Cherry and Pete love that the most! They asked me to buy these for them! Youre simply so reliable! He bent over, picked up the Lego sets, and handed them to Cherry and Pete. Happy birthday, little guys! Cherry hurriedly looked up and said, Thank you, Uncle Louis! Louis said, Tsk, Uncle Louis has lots of money. Why must you insist on something like this? I dont even have anywhere to spend all that money now! His words were a slap to Mrs. Livingstones face. If Lisa was the one giving them a gift worth $300, then perhaps it might really be because she was poor. But if it was Louis As a Smith, how could he possibly be poor?! Everyone knew that he had earned millions of dollars recently! Mrs. Livingstone frowned and clenched her fists. Then, she sneered, Nice acting, Mr. Smith! Then, she asked cheerfully, Then what is Ms. Black giving them? Surely you didnt come empty-handed, right?. Louis panicked when he heard this. Given his miserly nature, how could he possibly buy them gifts? He had been planning to give the children his stray cats and dogs. But he couldnt possibly take the cats and dogs out now and say that they were from Lisa, right? He had wanted to give cats and dogs because the children liked animals. But if they came from Lisa, then it would again highlight that Nora used to live with a poor family. Louis was furious. If he had known, he would have spent a few hundred thousand dollars and bought them an expensive gift! As such, he could only smile sheepishly and say, Why does she have to give them gifts? Shes younger than Nora, and is still studying at the moment! Are there any younger sisters who give their elder sisters children gifts when they are still studying?. While that was certainly true, in this situation, Mrs. Livingstone, unfortunately, gained the upper hand at once. She said, So, the family Ms. Smith used to live with really didnt give them any gifts, right?! Everyone started to speculate. Did Ms. Smith really live in poor conditions back then? Mrs. Livingstone continued to discredit Nora. I have heard that her stepfather treated her very badly in the past. When she was a child, she never even went to school I heard that all her clothes were also junkyard stuff. Its understandable that a family like that wouldnt come over and bring any gifts. Almost as soon as she said that, someone suddenly walked in at the door. It was the butler. He was leading a distinguished man dressed in a black suit into the room. The man was very tall and looked quite old but still very gentlemanly. He looked straight at Cherry and said with a smile, Cherry, Ive come to give you your birthday gift. Cherrys eyes lit up when she saw him. Grandpa John! Was my grandaunt unable to come? What a shame! John, a butler, smiled and replied, Yes, unfortunately, she wasnt able to make it! However, she wont scrimp on the gifts. I have brought them here. When Mrs. Livingstone heard him, she immediately curled her lips disdainfully. It was normal that they would have relatives abroad. That so-called Grandpa John didnt look like someone from a huge conglomerate, though. At best, he was just a butler. Never would she have thought that she was actually right on the mark. Mrs. Livingstone immediately smiled and said, Your grandaunt? Cherry, you have a grandaunt overseas? What does she do for a living? Quick, open the present and let us have a look! Chapter 688 - Birthday Present (4) Mrs. Livingstone looked at Cherry with a big smile after she spoke. Louis had resolved the trouble with Lisas gift just now, so she couldnt attack Cherry with that. But the next moment, a so-called grandaunt had arrived. Mrs. Livingstone was waiting to launch into face-slapping mode after she took a look at the gift! She stared hard at the gift, her gaze so scorching that it was as if it could set the box on fire. At the side, both Ian and Justin narrowed their eyes. They glanced at Mrs. Livingstone, neither of them speaking. Both knew very well that Nora was no ordinary woman, and that the people she knew in the past were all very impressive. However, everyone seemed to be at a consensus that Nora had lived in tough circumstances in the past. In fact, they had even spun a dramatic story in their heads about how a poor girl had survived after her stepfather robbed her of the only financial assets that her mother had left behind. Therefore, even though they all knew that Noras medical skills were fantastic, the moment they thought of her past, they kept feeling pity and sympathy for her. There were even families that said that it was a pity about Ms. Smith; that if she had grown up in New York, she would most certainly have become even more outstanding than Yvonne Smith, yet she was just a doctor now Nothing else about her seemed that great. Moreover, what people of social status like theirs were particular about were social connections and their social circle. If the friends one hung out with were impressive, then they would also be very impressive. Nora was already a full-grown adult. On top of that, she didnt have any appropriate girlfriends among her peers in New York. This made her social circle even smaller. Nora would probably just be the young lady of the Smiths and Mrs. Hunt in the future. Apart from holding the occasional medical consultation, she would probably just stay at home, lead a stable life, and be a good wife and mother to her husband and kids, right? People like that were sad and pitiful. She obviously had a good family, yet she hadnt received the education and opportunities that her family background could have given her when she was a child. Come to think of it, the story was worthy of being extolled, yet also lamentable. That was why Justin and Ian wanted to give Nora the opportunity to set an example and establish prestige among her peers during the occasion today so that everyone would know that she was no ordinary person! Thus, neither of them interrupted Mrs. Livingstones nonsense, but merely lowered their gazes. At the same time, the two big bosses also thought to themselves: Its about time that the Livingstones go bankrupt! Of course, Mrs. Livingstone, who didnt know that she had already become a thorn in the Smiths and the Hunts sides, was still digging her own grave. Even John was a little dumbfounded when he heard Mrs. Livingstone. How could she force someone to open their gifts when they hadnt decided whether to open them or not? John looked at Cherry a little hesitantly and asked, Cherry, should I open it? Before Cherry could speak, Mrs. Livingstone said, Yes, open it and impress us! Since its a gift for Cherry, then it must be very extraordinary! The people around them were speechless. Mrs. Livingstones behavior was simply too unsightly! To attend someones birthday party and then attack them, she was really just so Everyone stepped away from Mrs. Livingstone, making her stand out like a sore thumb. However, Mrs. Livingstone didnt realize. Right now, all she wanted was to thoroughly ruin Noras reputation. Cherry looked at Mrs. Livingstone and then at John. There was amusement in her big eyes as she said, Grandpa John, since she wants to see the gift so much, then lets open it and have a look! When John heard this, he opened the gift box. It was only then that everyone discovered that the tiny little box was actually a safe. With a smile, John said, The password is the one you always use, Ms. Cherry. Cherry stretched out her chubby little arm and pressed a few numbers. Click! The tiny safe opened, revealing the blue gem inside. At the sight, everyone around them went into a huge furor! The Heart of the Ocean?! Someone exclaimed abruptly. He suddenly looked at the gift box that Ian had handed Cherry just a few moments ago and exclaimed incredulously, Two Hearts of the Ocean?! He sounded absolutely astounded. How could he possibly not be, though? One Heart of the Ocean was already worth more than a million dollars. Unless a family was backed by a solid and robust foundation, who would be able to buy it? It was not surprising that the Smiths would have one, but how did that grandaunt of hers get that kind of money? For one to be able to afford a gemstone like that and even give it to their grandniece as a gift, they would have to have hundreds of millions of dollars in their pocket! Everyone swallowed. Mrs. Livingstone even blurted out, Surely that isnt a fake, right? But as soon as she said that, she felt that she must be mistaken-because a curious Cherry had already put the two Hearts of the Ocean together. Usually, there were differences in gemstones that ordinary people might not be able to pick out, but when good and bad ones were placed side by side, even with the naked eye, one should still be able to tell the difference. However, there was no difference between these two gems at all. It was as if they had been carved out of the same stone! And of course, they did indeed come from the same rock. When Louis saw this, he said annoyingly, Wow, Cherry, your grandaunt is so rich! To think she can gift you a diamond worth millions of dollars as a gift! Cherry grinned at him. Yeah! My grandaunt is really rich! Louis glanced at Mrs. Livingstone. Mrs. Livingstone pressed the matter and asked, Who is your grandaunt? We should have more or less heard of someone as rich and influential as her! Cherry rolled her eyes. Im not gonna tell you! Her grandaunts business was involved in some shady dealings, so Cherry didnt want to reveal her identity and occupation. Mrs. Livingstone, however, misunderstood. She immediately scoffed, Ha, youre just afraid that we would recognize her, arent you? Well, that makes sense. Since the Smiths can afford one gemstone, they can also afford two. Louis went on the offensive at once. Mrs. Livingstone, what do you mean by that? Are you saying that the Smiths bought this gem too in order to make Cherry look good? Mrs. Livingstone had truly shed all pretenses by then. She laughed and said, Mr. Smith, we are not trying to mock Ms. Smith. In fact, we even find her very inspirational! But arent you kinda overdoing it a little, and also being a little too protective?! Even if youre just acting, cant you at least give Cherrys grandaunt a noble identity that commands high prestige and respect?! If shes just rich, then who knows whose money that is? All the rich people overseas are of high social status! Now, that was going too far. The others were about to tell her to knock it off a little when the butler entered the hall in a panic again. He said, Princess Lucy from the UK is here! Chapter 689 - Birthday Present (5) Everyone was dumbfounded when they heard him. Princess Lucy from the UK? Who was that? Everyone looked at Justin, wondering if the Hunts had already reached such a height that they could even get the British royal family to visit in person and offer well-wishes to their children for their birthday? One must know that the royal family did not easily establish good relations with wealthy families. While everyone was marveling, someone asked, Mr. Hunt, when did you make friends with the British royal family? Justin, however, frowned. Unlike everyone else, the princess arrival did not make him nervous. Instead, he calmly instructed the butler, Everyone visiting is a guest. Show her in. Yes, sir! The butler replied. Then, with his head down, he went out again. After the butler left, Mrs. Livingstone looked at Cherry. Which country is your grandaunt living in? Cherry tilted her head. The UK! Mrs. Livingstone covered her mouth and laughed. Oh my, would you look at that? Had you known that Mr. Hunt was acquainted with the British royal family, it would have been so impressive if you had gotten him to get the princess to give you a gift instead! In other words, she was implying that the Smiths had messed up. Even if they wanted to give her the gem, they should have gotten someone with a high social status to give it to her instead. Only then would it prove that Nora really was very impressive. But as soon as she said that, Justin said, I dont know them. To be honest, he did. However, the one he knew was not Princess Lucy but her mother instead-in other words, the Queen of the United Kingdom! But he clearly remembered that because he hadnt sent the Queen an invitation because he wanted to keep the party low-profile. Besides, the childrens fifth birthday was not a big occasion, either. Could it be that the Queen-who was one fry short of a Happy Meal-had heard about his childrens birthday, so she sent the little princess here to please him? That was impossible, though His identity shouldnt have been exposed yet. While Justin was thinking about it with a frown on his face, the butler had already led the distinguished guests in. A little girl with blond hair and blue eyes walked in. She was fair-skinned, and her big eyes were bright and twinkling. Her curly shoulder-length hair was spread out slightly behind her, and her formal dress cinching her waist made her look slim and graceful. Although she was only five, so her body hadnt grown and developed yet, the princess looked just like a doll, and was extraordinarily good-looking! Behind the princess were a few bodyguards in professional attire. They scanned the surroundings vigilantly and protected the princess. After Lucy entered, her big eyes blinked and she looked around. Although she was young, her every move carried an air of nobility and elegance. Justin took a step forward and came up to Lucy. He asked the attendant next to her, Why is the princess suddenly visiting our humble abode? Princess Lucy was too young, so Justin couldnt be bothered to greet the child. Besides, since she was so young, her attendants would surely somewhat be able to speak on her behalf. With a smile, the attendant replied, Relax, Mr. Hunt. Her Highness merely heard that its her close friends birthday, so she has come over to visit. As soon as he said that, Justin narrowed his eyes. The people around them who had heard the attendant were also surprised. The princess close friends birthday? Everyone turned and looked at Cherry, Pete, and Xander once more. So, which one of them was the princess friend? Mrs. Livingstone didnt hear the exchange, so she was still a little dazed. She was standing at the side and speaking to Cherry. You see that princess over there? Theres grace in her every action. Now, thats self-confidence that only a good family background can provide! What a shame that you didnt grow up in a good environment. Even if youre the young lady of the Hunts, you still dont have a bearing as outstanding as hers! Im sure that just a few months ago, youd never even dared imagine that you would ever see a princess, right? Cherry: ? Everyone around them: ? Everyone looked at Mrs. Livingstone as though they were looking at a fool! Mrs. Livingstone didnt understand why everyone was staring at her. Instead, she continued speaking smugly. What are all of you looking at me like that for? Am I wrong? You dont have the guts to say these things, but I do! And it isnt just Cherry but Ms. Smith, too. No matter what, its just not good to grow up in a family like that Seeing her performing a one-man show over there, Cherry gave her a push and said, Excuse me, granny, you are blocking my way! Mrs. Livingstone, who had been pushed aside, stumbled to the side. She looked over and censured Cherry furiously. Thats so rude of you, Cherry. How can you treat your elders like that? You should learn from Princess Lucy, take a gander at her deportment and manners! She had only just spoken when she saw Cherry, with joy all over her face, lift her little skirt and run past her. On the other side, Lucy had also finally found the little buddy she knew so well among the adults legs. Her eyes lit up, and she also rushed over. Chapter 690 - Birthday Present (6) Cherry! Princess Lucy! The two little girls called out each others names and rushed toward each other. The adults standing in between them stepped aside one after another and made way for them. Thus, in full view of everyone present, the two little girls met at last. At a distance of four inches apart, the two came to a stop. Both of them lifted their skirts and greeted each other elegantly, their movements were very regal and beautiful! In addition, Cherry and Princess Lucys movements were practically identical! When they were done, the two little girls finally held each others hands and started jumping about happily. Dear Lucy, why are you here? asked Cherry. Princess Lucy replied, Because I missed you, my best friend! Cherry laughed loudly, her voice crisp and clear. Princess Lucy smiled at her happily. Then, she said, It seems that you have fallen behind quite a fair bit in your etiquette lessons during the last six months that we havent met~! If Mrs. Steve hears of this, Im afraid, shed spank your bottom so hard it would split into two! Cherry stuck out her tongue. You have also fallen behind in your etiquette lessons. Princess Lucy burst into laughter. After you left, I made an excuse and stopped going to classes. Besides, we have already passed the exam a long time ago, so Mother said that I dont have to go anymore! Thats awesome! Cherry clapped. Lisa, who could hear them, was dumbfounded. She subconsciously asked, Cherry, do you and Princess Lucy share the same etiquette teacher? Cherry explained, Yup, we go for lessons together! Mrs. Steve is the best etiquette teacher in the UK. My grandaunt said that girls should learn to carry themselves well, so she sent me to take the lessons! Later, Princess Lucy begged Grandaunt to get Mrs. Steve to teach her too while she taught me. Thats how the two of us met each other! Her words were like a bomb that blasted everyone so hard that they couldnt recover. Initially, when they heard the girls conversation, everyone had thought to themselves that Cherry, as expected, had indeed lived an extraordinary life abroad. However, for most typical wealthy families, as long as they were willing to pay, they would be able to engage teachers who exclusively taught the royal family, and invite them to their homes to give their children lessons. Everyone had also assumed that it was Nora or the grandaunt, whom Cherry had spoken of just now, who had done so. Her grandaunt might also have wanted to let Cherry and Princess Lucy become acquainted with each other through the etiquette teacher so that it would be convenient for her to establish a connection with the royal family. Going by what Cherry had said, though, why did it sound like it was not her grandaunt who wanted to curry favor with the royal family, but the other way around instead? So, just what kind of social status did Cherrys grandaunt have?! Lisa didnt think that far ahead. She only remembered Mrs. Livingstone lecturing Cherry about her upbringing and criticizing her for having poor etiquette. Thus, she turned to Mrs. Livingstone and sneered, Mrs. Livingstone, how do you find Cherrys etiquette? Do you think she learned well? Is there anything else about her upbringing that you think requires improvement?. Mrs. Livingstone was dumbfounded. She stared at Cherry incredulously, feeling like her face had already gone numb from all the slaps she received. How could this be? How come Cherry knew the princess of the royal family?! Moreover, she seemed to know the princess very well In this instant, in the eyes of everyone there, Cherry and Nora suddenly turned into towering giants. Their image had become high and lofty in an instant, making them feel like people beyond their reach. In fact, the two of them felt a few notches even more impressive than how Yvette Smith had felt back then! Everyone swallowed. This time, they offered their sincere congratulations. Mr. Hunt, Ms. Smith is so amazing! She can even get her daughter to become good friends with a princess Mr. Smith, even though Ms. Smith was not by your side all these years, it looks like she has been living very well! Eh? Wheres Ms. Smith? Why isnt she here? I wanted to talk to her about parenting and ask her how she raised Cherry so well? While everyone was offering their congratulations, Justin smiled slightly. Then, he looked straight at Mrs. Livingstone and said, Mrs. Livingstone, youve had your fill of fun. Surely you have nothing else to say now, right? Mrs. Livingstone bit her lip. I didnt expect Ms. Smith to have such a superior standard of living Fine, you can take it that I was worried for nothing! It only had your interests in mind when I said all that. I was worried that you would wed an inappropriate woman, but its alright now. Im not worried anymore, so I have nothing more to say. With that, she turned to leave. But as soon as she turned, Justins frosty voice reached her. Wait a minute, Mrs. Livingstone. You may not have anything else to say, but I do. Taken aback, Mrs. Livingstone looked at him. Everyone also quietened down and looked over. Justin looked at the butler and said, It seems that the people at home dont have the ability to distinguish who is family and who isnt. People from beyond three generations are no longer considered relatives. The Hunt Manor is not a place that just anyone can enter. The butler understood at once. He immediately straightened his back and replied, Yes, sir. Then, the butler walked up to Mrs. Livingstone. With a smile, he asked, Mrs. Livingstone, may I know if you have an invitation to the party? Mrs. Livingstone: ??. How would she possibly have one?! All the guests at the party were invited by Justin. However, every time she came, she had always gone straight to Mrs. Hunt instead. Dumbfounded, she shook her head. No, I dont. The butler heaved a sigh at once. Sir, this is an oversight on my end. I will forgo three months of pay as punishment. Then, he gave a wave. Guards, there is a lady here without an invitation. Please take her out! Mrs. Livingstone: !! Her eyes widened and she looked at the butler in disbelief. H-How dare you?! However, the security officers had already rushed over. They subdued Mrs. Livingstone straightaway and led her out the door. She struggled fiercely, forming an extremely nasty sight. At the same time, the security officers also located Thomas where the youngsters were and threw him out as well! No matter how great the feud, generally speaking, no one would throw a guest straight out of their house. That would simply make the other party look too bad. Justins actions sent a clear message to everyone present: Justin Hunt hates the Livingstones! The guests at the party were all either rich or noble. All of them immediately got the hint. The president of a certain bank stepped forward at once. The Livingstones owe the bank 30 million dollars. Ill have to press them for it tomorrow. Yikes, they dont even have any cash flow left. I think wed better suspend our project with them! III1 As the saying went, everyone kicked men when they were down. The Livingstones could straight-up declare bankruptcy the next day! Justin turned his head to the back in satisfaction and looked at Ian. Just a moment ago, he had sensed murderous intent from Ian. He wondered what the Smiths dark forces would do to the Livingstones? He wanted to ask Ian about it. If his father-in-law wasnt going to take action, then he would make the arrangements himself. But unexpectedly, when he looked over, he instead found Ian, who was surrounded by people, looking somewhat distracted. He was staring hard at the pair of Hearts of the Ocean with an agitated look on his face. When Cherry ran to Lucy, she had placed the gems in his hands. The two gems He had bought the first Heart of the Ocean and given it to her back then The trembling Ian raised his head and looked at John, who was standing in front of him. His fingers curled tightly into fists and then he asked hoarsely, The lady you serve Who is she?! Chapter 691 - Birthday Present (7) The tall and thin John was a little surprised by his question. He replied politely, Mr. Smith, miladys name is Jessica. Jessica? Ian broke into a frown. Is she American? John answered, Yes, she is. She was American! Ians heart thumped wildly again. He then asked, Does she go by any other name? Yes, John paused and then said, She also goes by Queenie Schmidt. Ian lowered his eyes in disappointment when he heard the unfamiliar name. He stared at the two gems in his hand. Suddenly, he pointed at them and asked, How did she get this? John smiled. Maam said that a friend who has already passed away had given it to her. Since its that friends granddaughters birthday today, she shall return it to its original owner. A friend who had already passed away had given it to her That friend must be Yvette. Ians disappointment grew even stronger. He shook his head, feeling like he must have lost his mind. Although he knew very well that Yvette had already died twenty years ago, the moment he heard a bit of news about her, he could not help but wonder if she was still alive. He lowered his gaze and put the other gem into the box. Then, he sighed. As he had only just recovered, he couldnt stand for too long. Thus, Ian turned, went up the stairs and toward the VIP lounge to rest. Justin didnt understand why his father-in-law had suddenly become depressed. He followed after him and asked, Uncle Ian, whats wrong? Ian waved him off. Its nothing. You get back to the party. Justin held his arm and said, Ill take you upstairs, and also check in on Nora along the way. Nora hated crowds the most. Besides, she wasnt the star today, so she had been hiding upstairs the whole time. Ian nodded. But after Justin helped Ian upstairs, he found that Nora, who should have been resting in the VIP lounge, was not in there? Where had she gone? It was extraordinarily lively downstairs. Cherry and Princess Lucy hadnt met for a very long time, so they had a lot to talk to each other about. The way they couldnt stop talking to each other was as though the two of them had become conjoined twins. As for Pete, he was surrounded by the children of the Hunts. He was the future heir to the clan. Moreover, he had grown up with them and also gone to school with them. Thus, even though he was introverted, the group of children still played with him. Pete didnt want to talk to them, so he turned and joined the children from the kindergarten instead. The Hunts were celebrating the childrens birthday today, so most of the guests had also brought children of similar age with them. The children, led by Mia, didnt dare to disturb Cherry and Princess Lucy, so they could only circle around Pete instead. Wow! You really look just like Cherry! Someone stretched out their little hand to pinch Petes cheek. Mia smiled shyly and gave Pete a birthday present. I drew this for you, Pete. Have a look and see if it looks good? When Pete opened it, he found that it was a drawing of three children. Two of the children looked the same. One of them was wearing a white organza dress-it was Cherry. The other was wearing a small suit-it was Pete. The timid little girl in the middle was none other than Mia. Mia looked at him and said timidly, Pete, shall the three of us stay together forever? When Pete and Cherry were staying with the Smiths, they hadnt played with Brandon but only with Mia instead. The three of them got along very well. Pete nodded. Sure! Cherry! Brandon, who had been in a state of shock and silence ever since he saw Pete, suddenly yelled, So you guys are two different people! Its not because you can cut off your little willy, turn into a little girl, and then have it grow back! Everyone: ??! Pete: ??? Brandon wailed, To think I trusted you so much and started studying how to cut off my little willy without any pain! Im lucky that I havent gotten around to doing it yet! Sob! After a moment of silence, they suddenly burst out laughing. Childrens laughter was contagious. The whole party livened up because of their laughter. In a corner one was paying any attention to, Xander stood all by himself and looked around blankly. He didnt have a single friend here. Apart from the three gifts from his relatives, there was no one else here who would bring gifts for him. Wow! Did you see? Princess Lucy gave Cherry a diamond hairpin that she made! Shes so good with her hands! That hairpin is really pretty! Mia also drew a picture for Pete! And Brandon gave Pete his favorite plane! When is my birthday? I want gifts too! In the childrens world, how expensive a gift was didnt matter. What mattered was the amount of sincerity in the little gifts that the classmates gave one another. Xander clenched his jaw. He balled up his little fists tightly. He suddenly wanted very much to go back, return to the basement, and lock himself up. Just as his imagination was running wild, a big warm hand suddenly stroked his hair. Xander was taken aback. He looked behind abruptly and saw Nora standing behind him. The woman was very tall and slim. Her almond-shaped eyes were slightly downcast. When he raised his head, the woman tugged her trousers up a little with her long and slender bandaged hands, and then she slowly squatted down. She rested her chin on her hands, looked at him at eye-level, and said, Happy birthday, precious. Xanders cheeks slowly started to burn. The womans voice was low and sounded pampering This made his expression turn somewhat embarrassed. He coughed and said, Dont call me that, its so mushy! Nora laughed. Then what do you want me to call you? Babe? Darling? Or baby? Or perhaps Xander? Xander rolled his eyes. You can just call me Xander! Why are you so frivolous?! Be serious! Nora retracted her smile. Suddenly, she stretched out her uninjured hand to him and said, Hello, Xander. Let me introduce myself. My name is Nora Smith, and I am your mommy. Mm, although I have been Cherrys mother for five years, and have also been Petes mother for three months, I am still too incompetent a mother. I hope we can get along in the future. Oh, by the way, my hobby is sleeping. Xander: ? The woman was speaking to him so seriously that it instead made him a little embarrassed. He paused. Then, he suddenly grinned and said, Hello, Nora Smith, my name is Xander. Although I have a father, its as if I dont. This is my first time being someones son. Please take care of me! One of the little guys canine teeth was visible when he smiled, making him look very adorable. Nora stroked his hair. Yup, lets both try our best, okay~? II 11 Xander pursed his lips. The way she spoke as if she was coaxing little kids sure was dumb! But he didnt realize that even though he was pursing his lips, there was also a smile there. During their conversation, Pete suddenly walked over and handed Xander a gift. Taken aback, Xander stared at the box in front of him. Pete said, Although you havent acknowledged us yet, Mommy has already told us that you are our brother. So, happy birthday. Xander felt his eyes stinging again. He took the gift and said in a stuck-up manner, I didnt prepare birthday presents for you guys though- Its okay, yeah! Cherry also walked over hand-in-hand with Princess Lucy. She handed him the little gift that she had prepared a long time ago and said, We are older than you, so we wont mind. Since you are the youngest, we will give in to you! Xander: ?? He frowned and got mad at once. Im your elder brother! Cherry tilted her head. You are my younger brother! We should be particular about who comes first! Besides, isnt it great being a younger brother? This way, Ill give in to you! Pete also nodded and cooperated with Cherry. Xander: !! Chapter 692 - Birthday Present (8) Nora had never thought that Trueman would actually send a gift. The butler in front of her also had a grave look on his face. He said, It was delivered by a mailman. We have investigated himhe is indeed an ordinary mailman, he has been delivering the mail here for many years. Also, the parcel was sent from within New York. From within New York Had Trueman returned to America? She was alarmed. To be honest, because Xander had grown up under Truemans care, his personality had long since developed to be like Truemans. Thanks to Truemans grooming, his moral compass had also strayed from the right path a little. Trueman was not a good man. Besides, one could tell from what Xander had said that he did not treat Xander that well either. Moreover, didnt Xander leave her side precisely because Trueman had taken him? One couldnt hold gratitude towards a human trafficker just because they didnt kill their son. Thus, Nora didnt want the two of them to ever make contact with each other again. Besides, the way she saw it, Xander was nothing more than Truemans pawn. Judging from Truemans attitude towards Ruth, one could tell that the man was rather unfeeling She stared at the gift box in her hand and slowly opened it. When she saw the contents, a look of shock suddenly formed in her eyes, and she instantly slammed the lid shut! She thought of all the events in the past, as well as what Caleb had told her, and her heart suddenly started to pound madly. Whats wrong? Just as she was a little flustered, Justins low and deep voice came from the back, putting her at ease a little. She looked behind her and narrowed her eyes. Just as she was about to speak, someone nearby noticed Justin and came over to talk to him. Nora kept quiet. Justin said, Uncle Ian is in the lounge upstairs. Why dont you go over there? Ill come over in a minute. Okay. Noras fingers around the box tightened, seemingly very afraid that the box would fall and shatter. She took a deep breath and went upstairs. Before she entered the lounge, a cry of surprise suddenly rang out from below. Nora looked down to see a few people holding cages. Inside the cages were some rabbits, as well as cats and dogs. Xander was circling around them in joy and surprise. No. 6! No. 3! And Rabbit No. 5! Why are you guys here? Nora: ? It was the butler again who had brought the cages in. He had only brought them in after consulting Justin. In the midst of Noras hesitation, Justin had dismissed the person who came up to him with just a few words. He went over to her. Nora kept quiet for a while. Then, she asked, Are those also gifts from Trueman? Yeah. Justin said, I allowed the butler to bring them in here when he asked me about it. Since Trueman has shipped them to Xander by air freight from a great distance away, they are likely very important to him. Before, he had neglected Xander a lot when they couldnt be sure of his identity. The two of them were currently dying to give Xander everything he wanted so that it would foster a sense of belonging in him. It was indeed beyond their expectations that Trueman would send the animals here. as After all, with the animals here, Xander would probably no longer have any longing for that basement abroad, right? Moreover, with the company of these animals that had grown up with him, perhaps he wouldnt be so difficult to get along with anymore. The two of them stood at the door and stared at that little corner below. Some people simply loved having cats and dogs around, so they werent surprised that someone would give them to Xander as gifts. The butler put them in the corner and said to Xander, Mr. Xander, these animals have to be tested for diseases. We didnt know that you have so many pets. Are you planning to keep them with you, or would you like us to specially set aside a room in the garden and let them stay there? If its the former, then well have to merge your room with the one next to it, so that itll be big enough. Xander replied without any hesitation. They are not my pets, they are my friends! Of course they are gonna stay with me! The butler was a little troubled. But this would mean that you may have to stay in a guest room during the renovation. Xander was very happy at the moment because of the animals, so why would he possibly mind all that? He immediately waved. Just as he was about to say that he was alright with it, Pete said, Why dont you stay with me for the time being? Xander was a little surprised. Then, he grinned and asked, Arent you afraid that I will beat you up in the middle of the night? Pete sighed. So be it, if thats the case. Dont worry, I wont retaliate. After all, you are my younger brother. Xander: ??! Get lost! Im the older brother! Pete shook his head helplessly. Okay, okay, you are the older brother. Will that do? Xander: ? That way of speaking Why did it sound so much like he was giving in to him? When he thought of what Pete had said just now about how an older brother should give in to his younger brother, he immediately understood. It was just like how an adult faced with a childs unreasonable demands would say Will that do? in a pampering manner! That was exactly what it felt like! Xander suddenly felt rather frustrated. How was it that he simply could not get the upper hand when he faced Pete? He bared his teeth at Pete and acted as if he was going to pounce forward and bite him. At the sight, the animals in the cages also howled at Pete. In fact, Butterscotch-aka No. 6, the wolfhound-even got ready to pounce forward. Pete was not frightened. Instead, it was Xander who got a shock. He immediately tried to calm them down. Stop that, Butterscotch! Only then did the wolfhound stop. It looked at Xander perplexedly, probably wondering to itself, Doesnt master hate that guy a lot? As though sensing its hesitation, Xander rolled his eyes. He looked up at the ceiling and said in a stuck-up manner, He is my younger brother. Even though I dont like him, Im the only one who can bully him. Understand? Woof! Woof! Butterscotch let out a couple of barks. While there was no way of knowing whether it had understood Xander, it certainly didnt bark at Pete anymore. This cat is so cute! Princess Lucy said as she pointed at a listless little cat in the cage. Cherry had also squatted down beside the cage. She stretched out her chubby little hand to touch the animals in the cage, but when the cat saw her hand reaching into the cage, it shrank back and stared at her with its green eyes. Cherrys heart melted at the sight. Xander, this cat is so cute! Can you give it to me? Heh, no way! Emerald is not a pet, I cant give her away just like that! But after Xander said that, he added, Unless you acknowledge me as your older brother. Big Brother Xander! Cherry yelled out without hesitation, taking Xander by surprise. Cherry rushed up to him and said, Big Brother Xander! Big Brother Xander! Youre the best, yeah! Xander: !! Could the girl please have a limit to how low she could go? The corners of his lips spasmed a little. I can let Emerald stay in your room, but you mustnt bully her. Okie-dokie! I promise! No problem! Cherry and Lucy looked at each other and the two of them secretly giggled. Lucy then asked, Can we sleep with her tonight? Of course! Without Nora and Justins permission, Cherry had agreed to Lucys request to stay over! Also, the reason why she had happily acknowledged Xander as her older brother was that she was very sure that she was the youngest! Her mother had said so. Her mother had said that back then, after she regained consciousness, she had only managed to save her last child. As for who the older one between Pete and Xander was, it was hard to say. After all, Nora didnt know which of the two boys, that had been carried out of the room, Trueman had taken Cherry looked at Xander again and looked him up and down. Xander was a little flattered by her gaze. Are you looking at how your big brother is more handsome than Pete? Cherry replied, Nope. I was just thinking that its fortunate that you treat these animals very well. Otherwise, I would think that youre the psychotic little friend I had met online! Xander: ?? Cherry explained, I met a little psycho on the Internet. He is very annoying and also very foul-mouthed, hes basically just like you. He also has a lot of pets but hes always carrying out psychotic experiments and bullying those little animals every day. You are not like him, though. You love and care for the animals so much, you would never bully them, right? Xander the Little Psychos lip corners spasmed a little. He quietly replied, Nope! He swore that he would never let Cherry know in his lifetime that he was that exact little psycho himself! The two adults upstairs didnt know about the childrens conversation. The two looked at each other and entered the room. Ian was sitting on the sofa. He looked at Nora when he heard the door open. He wanted to ask about her auntin other words, about Queenie-and ask her how they had met, and also what kind of person she was. But unexpectedly, when he looked up, he instead saw a very grave and solemn look on Noras face. Ian immediately abandoned his thoughts and asked, Whats the matter? In just a split second, a sharp and forceful feeling had already crept into his voice, and he sounded much like he was ready to fight it out with the person who had bullied his daughter. Additionally, after he spoke, he glanced at Justin. Justin was speechless. In an attempt to explain, he hurriedly asked, What did Trueman send? Nora clenched her jaw. She looked at lan and then at Justin. In the past, she had always shouldered everything by herself whenever she met with trouble. But now, she had a father, as well as a lover. Nora did not push herself beyond her capabilities. At the question, she immediately opened the gift box in her hand. Lying quietly inside the box was a small bottle of serum. The serum was stored in a tiny glass bottle, and there was only a very small dose. However, written on the note beside it was its name: Gene Serum. For a while, all three people in the room fell silent. Justin stared at the serum. Suddenly, he sighed. I knew it. It was just a matter of time before we eventually found out. So, why would Trueman still send the boy back when he could have used the boy to threaten us. So thats how it is! Ian frowned. The man, who wasnt in the loop about the ins and outs of what had happened, asked, What do you mean? Chapter 693 - Xander Is Bait Justin pursed his lips and handed a piece of paper beside the medicine in the box to Ian. Ian opened it and saw a line of words: You have to inject Xander within half a month or hell die. Ians pupils shrank as he looked up in disbelief. Nora took a deep breath and explained, Caleb once told me that there is no way to expel the side effects of the gene serum on an adult. Therefore, even if an adult succeeds in improving their genes, their lifespan is greatly shortened. Within the mysterious organization, they had once found thousands of children to do experiments. Among these children, those who could not withstand the gene serum died. Those who could withstand it had to be injected regularly. Otherwise, they would die too. Just like Caleb and Trueman have to inject the gene serum regularly. Ian drew a sharp breath. Are you saying that Xander will be controlled by him from now on? Nora nodded. Ian clenched his jaw and gripped the handle of the chair tightly. Then, he said sternly, How dare he scheme against my grandson! Hes really suicidal! Our family will fight this mysterious organization to the end! Nora looked at him and lowered her eyes. Justin looked at Nora nervously. Xanders DNA cant match yours and mine. Its because of this medicine, Nora. Is there something wrong with his body?! Nora frowned. To be honest, I dont know. She looked at Justin. At least hes healthy for now. Do you think Trueman is lying to us? Justin took a deep breath. Yes. Justins suspicion was very reasonable. Trueman was both good and bad. He had never done things logically. It was indeed reasonable that he really planned to cheat them. What if Xander didnt need a gene serum but was still injected with it under Truemans deception? Nora kept quiet for a long while. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and heard Calebs deep voice. Miss Smith, you might be in trouble. Nora was taken aback. Whats the matter? Caleb said in a low voice, I noticed that Trueman secretly sent a V15 gene serum to the country You might not understand what V15 means. Let me tell youThe gene serum is divided into 16 stages from 1 to 16. The serum is also divided into 16 injections. Only after these 16 injections can you completely become a transgenic person. Your life will be worry free, and you might even get more benefits from your body and live longer. But before this, if any injection is missed, you would die! I once told you that the mysterious organization raised a group of children who were very powerful. Among those few, there were five who survived. The five of us have taken the doses up to V15. Currently, only V16 is left, but V16 is in your mothers hands. Noras eyes narrowed. She stared at the gene serum in her hand and took out that small bottle. She flipped to the back and realized that the words V15 were written on it!! She asked, Xander is my son. He sent this gene serum to my son! The other party paused and sighed. Trueman only has three months left to live. No wonder hes in such a hurry! A cold light flashed across Noras eyes. What do you mean? Caleb sighed. The longer the interval between the injections, the lighter the bodys endurance becomes. They have realized that one cant take more than two years to take the next injection. Im the same age as Trueman. Were 29 years old. After the initial few, we had taken injections every two years. We injected V15 nearly 21 months ago. If V16 is not found within three months, Trueman will die. eman Nora instantly grasped the logic behind this. So Xander was not even six years old, but he was already injected with 14 serums? This means that he was injected with three serums annually! The other party was silent for a long time before he sighed silently. Yes. One word made Noras heart hurt like a needle. She could not think about it. She had no idea what Xander had experienced in the past five years! She clenched her jaw. Caleb sighed. Trueman must have realized your existence when you were giving birth, so he deliberately stole your child. When your mother died that year, the mysterious organization could do nothing to her. The mysterious organization was probably afraid that you would not come out and hide the antidote your mother had left behind, so they deliberately took Xander to force you to yield! Nora took a deep breath. Truemans actions had really infuriated her! She was furious! Trueman used the child as the bait just to force her to find the V16 left by her mother! She said angrily, Let Trueman die! With that, she hung up. Thats right. This was Truemans true motive. Sending Xander back to drive a wedge between them was not his real goal. If Justin and Nora could not even save a child, they were not worthy of being the heads of the Hunts. His goal was to force Nora! Nora took a deep breath and looked at Justin. As the two of them were thinking, there was a sudden violent knock on the door. Mommy, mommy, open the door quickly! Somethings wrong! Chapter 694 - Mommy, Save It! It was Cherrys voice. Justin rushed over fiercely and opened the door. Cherry rushed in anxiously and pulled Nora downstairs. Her voice was filled with tears. Mommy, hurry up and see Butterscotch. Butterscotch cant take it anymore! Butterscotch? Nora frowned and suddenly realized something. She hurriedly went downstairs in front of Cherry. As soon as she came downstairs, the butler walked over. Xander and Butterscotch are in the lounge. I was afraid of causing a panic, so I asked the security to move them over. Nora nodded at the butler. This was Justins butler. He was good at handling matters and had always been very polite to her. Hearing this, Nora rushed to the lounge again. Just as she entered, she heard Petes voice. My mommy is also your mommy. Shes a doctor. She will definitely be able to treat Butterscotch. Dont worry. Princess Lucy was also standing beside them, looking at them with wide eyes and fear. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Pete and Princess Lucy turned to look at Nora. Petes eyes lit up. He rushed over and held Noras hand. He pointed at the dog in the cage in the corner and said, Mommy, hurry up and save Butterscotch. Nora walked over and realized that Butterscotch was lying in the cage. It seemed to have no strength at all. It lay on its side with its legs straightened. However, its eyes were wide open as it looked at Xander. Its pupils had already begun to expand, and it was obvious that there was no treatment possible. Noras heart sank. She turned to look at Xander and saw that he was extremely calm. His little face was tense as he squatted beside Butterscotch and stared at him. He held a small knife in his hand. When she saw that knife, Noras pupils constricted. She asked directly, Xander, what are you doing? Xander was still staring at Butterscotch as he said stubbornly, Butterscotchs heart cant take it anymore. Fluffys body isnt good, but its heart is still alive. I want to exchange Fluffys heart for Butterscotchs That way, both of them would be alive Any child would definitely panic upon hearing such words. However, at this moment, Nora only felt her heart slowly getting stifled. In the past, she had always thought that Xander was a mischievous child who was just ruthless. When the security officer had collected his DNA samples, Xander had even bitten him. Later on, he was always acting stubborn. Whatever Justin asked him, or whatever Nora asked him, he would not answer. Last time, he was framed as an outsider and had taken Pete away. Until he returned, he had not explained a word. During that time, Justin tried to talk to him many times, but he was stopped by Nora. It was only when Pete woke up and told the truth that Justin could let go of the knot in his heart. Nora thought of how he looked when she took the DNA test report and walked to the VIP lounge upstairs to hand the report to him. After he pretended to be mature and finished reading the report, he stood up and looked at the butler to simply say, Yes, I can change now. He did not say anything and only glanced at Justin and Nora proudly. Then, he said, You can prove that youre my parents now, but this is only written evidence. I havent acknowledged you in my heart yet. You still have to work hard, understand? Therefore, he had never called her Mom and Dad. This was how Xander was. He was a strange, eccentric, and domineering child. At this moment, he was holding a knife and quietly saying that he wanted to replace Butterscotchs heart. Over the years, although Nora had saved many people, it was inevitable that she experienced life and death in the hospital. She had a calm personality and did not care about many things. But at this moment, her eyes were gradually turning red. Even though Xander had grown up in a bad environment, he still remained true to himself. She said, Xander, its useless. Its body will reject the new heart. How could that be? Xander frowned. Arent they all hearts? How can you be so sure?! With that, he extended his hand again and wanted to open the cage. Open the cage quickly. I want to save Butterscotch! Itll be too late! Woof. Butterscotch suddenly let out a weak bark. The bark made Xanders body stiffen. Then, he suddenly turned to look at Nora. Arent the Smiths and Hunts very powerful? Hurry up and call the doctor Anti to treat Butterscotch! Anti can save Butterscotch! Quickly call her over. If she doesnt come, kill her! Xanders eyes were filled with madness. Looking at his heartbreaking appearance, Nora reached out and pressed his head. Xander, Im Anti. I am Anti. These words caused Xanders body to stiffen. He pushed Nora away and stared at her in shock. Youre Anti Mommy, hurry up and save Butterscotch! The first time he called Nora Mommy, he was asking her to do something that she could not. However, Nora knew that if she did not do something now, Xander would probably go crazy. She took a deep breath and nodded. Okay. Then, she took out her phone and called Lily. Lilys voice was hoarse. Boss, Id just fallen asleep She had done the DNA tests without sleeping for several days. She did not even attend the childrens birthday party and had fallen asleep. Only two hours had passed! Before she could finish complaining, she heard Nora say, Come to the Hunts immediately and assist me in a heart transplant surgery! OK. Chapter 695 - Three Months Before Lily could rush over, the tables in the waiting room had already been gathered. All the medical equipment at the Hunts had been transported in under Justins guidance. When Lily rushed over, she hurriedly changed her clothes and put on surgical gloves to assist Nora in the surgery. When she saw the dog on the operating table, Lily was stunned. She hesitated and asked, Boss, why are you operating on a dead Before she could finish saying the words dead dog, Nora suddenly shot her a look. That glance contained a warning, causing Lily to instantly shut her mouth. Only then did she realize that the others in the room had been chased out. Except for a child standing in a corner. He stood there silently with a knife in his hand and did not move at all. His eyes were fixed on the operating table. He was not afraid of such a bloody scene at all. Only then did Lily realize that something was wrong. Therefore, she cooperated with Nora prepared to replace Butterscotchs heart. Nora stared at the dog. Butterscotch was already dead. When Nora came to see it, she realized that its heart had already stopped beating. This was also the first patient who had died in front of her in Noras medical career. But she was still acting. No, not for show. Nora was actually dissecting Butterscotch. These words were cruel. Butterscotch was Xanders friend. Xander would never allow it to be treated like this, but Nora had to do it. That was because she wanted to observe the power of the gene serum through Butterscotch! Xander had been injected with a gene serum. This was definitely the most important thing for her. Her mother had not left anything behind. She had long investigated this. There was nothing in the company she had left behind, either or she had not realized it yet. She couldnt just pin all her hope on her mother. She had to research it herself! When she saw Butterscotchs heart filled with cracks, her heart shrunk. The power of that mysterious gene serum was too great. In Butterscotchs body, only its heart was ruptured. The rest of its body was more developed than an ordinary dog. Furthermore, this dogs brain development was very good. The current Butterscotch had the intelligence of a three-year-old child. The gene serum was indeed powerful! Two hours later, Xander covered Butterscotch with a white sheet. He finally admitted that Butterscotch was dead. He looked at Butterscotch in a daze but did not cry. He only said, So, even a heart transplant was useless! With that, the child lowered his head, as if he felt guilty for his ignorant thoughts. He looked at Butterscotchs corpse and then at Nora. For the first time, he made his own request. Can we not eat Butterscotch? Nora was taken aback. Xander sighed. The friends who died in the past had all been eaten. He still remembered Butterscotchs mother, who was also a fierce big dog. After it was taken away by the two bodyguards to be dissected, the two of them had boasted it in front of him, Dog meat is really delicious! Therefore, after his little animals died, he would force himself to eat them. In that case, those friends corpses would not be treated so cruelly. But now, he did not want to eat it anymore. Would his new parents agree? While Xander was a little perturbed, Nora held his chin up and touched his head. Half an hour later, a pit was dug out on the ground in the Hunts back garden. Butterscotchs corpse was placed in a glass coffin Justin had bought and slowly lowered underground. Then, the man handed a shovel to Xander. Let him rest in peace! For the first time, Xander realized that his dead friend could be buried in peace! His eyes turned red. He finally felt the warmth of this house. After Butterscotch was buried, Xander was still sick. The child was a little feverish and was talking nonsense in his sleep. Butterscotch, dont worry. Ill treat you. Fluffy, dont be afraid. I dont have to eat you anymore. Actually, rabbit meat is very bad Cherry looked at him with her chin propped up and sighed silently. Pete also frowned. Dad, shouldnt Xanders name be changed? Hearing this, Justin glanced at Nora. After Cherry returned to the Hunts, he had not changed her name. The name Cheryl Smith was very pleasant to hear. Besides, he did not think that there would be anything between their surnames. As for Xander Justin had already found a few names for him. Since the child had grown old enough, Justin wanted him to choose for himself once he was awake. Nora did not care about this, but her heart ached for Xander. At this moment, her phone suddenly rang. It was a message from Trueman. Looking at the time, Butterscotchs V15 should have expired. It died without the V16, right? Do you want Xander to die too? Oh, right, I forgot to tell you. Xanders injected genes were to modify his brain, so if he dies, it wont be because of his heart. Its useless for you to transplant his heart. You have to change his brain, but as everyone knows, there have yet to be any successful cases of brain transplants. Besides, are you really going to replace his brain? Since Xander is still a child he would only have about three months after taking the V15. Therefore, you only have three months, just like me. Chapter 696 - Clues Three months This was indeed Truemans real goal. Nora stared at the V15 serum in her hand. At this moment, she was contemplating whether to inject it into Xander. If she did not inject it, he would die in ten days. If she injected it, he would be in control of the drug. Nora lowered her eyes. Justin walked out and held her shoulder. Xanders fever has subsided. Dont worry. With Nora around, even if Xander had a fever, he would not have any problems. Nora nodded. At this moment, the butler suddenly walked over. He looked at the two of them and fell silent. For a moment, he did not know how to report. Nora asked, Whats wrong?. The butler sighed. Theres a cat among Xanders pets. Seems like it wouldnt make it. II 11 Nora went to the room downstairs. Mrs. Hunt liked raising pets, so there were people at home who knew how to raise pets. They took good care of Xanders ten-plus pets. The other pets were very energetic, but they were clearly a little afraid. They huddled in a corner, but one of the cats was lying on the ground listlessly. Its eyelids were drooping, and it was obvious that it would not survive. Nora glanced at it. Her phone rang again. It was Trueman. Oh, and Tiger. It seems like Tiger wont be able to make it past two days. Those pets have been injected with V15. Theyre only short of V16. Nora clenched her jaw. Justin narrowed his eyes. He only wants us to watch the animals die one by one, but theres nothing we can do. We need to find V16! Truemans methods were really cruel. He knew that the two of them were not people who could be easily manipulated, which was why he had made this decision. Perhaps the two of them did not believe that Xander would die. When they were searching for the V16 Yvette had left behind, they had not put in enough effort. Perhaps they would not realize the severity of the matter until Xander suddenly died. Therefore, he had sent Xanders friends over with good intentions on the surface to make the child happy. However, his real goal was to let the two of them witness their deaths one by one to increase their urgency. Yes, that was right. A sense of urgency. Nora felt very anxious at this moment. Although she was very good at medicine and had a certain status in biological engineering, it still took time for her to grasp new things. Furthermore, the mysterious organization had worked hard for so many years and no one had been able to develop V16. This meant that V16 might not be something that she could easily develop alone. Nora suddenly turned around and walked out. Justin followed behind her, but she stopped him. Stay here and take care of Xander. Ill be right back. The woman who had always been sleepy did not have time to sleep now. Although Justin wanted to follow her, he knew that if he did not stay by the three childrens side, Nora might not be able to feel at ease, either. Therefore, he stopped in his tracks. He stared at the womans back and lowered his eyes. His eyes were dark as he clenched his fists tightly. Nora went straight to the hospital and found Charless ward. Charles had already fallen asleep. He was woken up by the noise and looked at Nora in front of him in shock. Nora asked, You stopped me and didnt want me to know about the triplets. I understand now. When Charles heard this, he instantly sat up. He stared at Nora and said carefully, Miss What is the V16? Do you not want me to look for the formula my mother had left behind? When Charles heard this, he instantly sighed. Miss Nora, once the V16 appears, it will definitely cause widespread panic in the world. If the serum is perfected and humans are able to acquire flawless genetics, do you think humanity would survive? Nora thought of the few people who had injected gene serum in the martial arts arena. They were really powerful. If that kind of serum was mass-produced and had no side effects, wouldnt future humans be able to create several powerful armies? Thinking about it, it was indeed terrifying. However, she could not care less about this. She said, I know the truth now. I dont have time to care about what youre saying. I can find V16 and save Xander before destroying it! When Charles heard this, he knew that it was hopeless for him to stop her. He took a deep breath and said, But V16 is not that easy to find. The mysterious organization has been searching for 25 years for the thing, but there are still no clues. It means that this thing is really very well hidden. No matter how well hidden it is, there must be traces. Nora stared at him and said, You must have a clue. Otherwise, the mysterious organization would not have spared him. Charles had betrayed Yvette many years ago, and the mysterious organization had squeezed him dry of all his value but had not killed him. This meant that there was a need for this person to live. To Trueman, the only value of Charless life was that he could provide some clues to find V16. Therefore, Nora was certain that Charles had a clue. When Charles heard this, he instantly shut his mouth as if he was facing a formidable enemy. Nora sat opposite him. At this point, theres no longer a need to hide. Tell me. Chapter 697 - A Trick, Yvette’s Skillful Methods Charles lowered his head and sighed heavily. He felt like he had no dignity to speak of it in front of Nora. However, he knew that he had betrayed Yvette and then Nora. He deserved all of this. He raised his head and looked at Nora. Ms. Nora, do you know how difficult and dangerous it will be for you to find V16? Nora looked at him. Charles took a deep breath. Do you really think that the mysterious organization is weak? Ms. Nora, youre wrong, very wrong! Trueman is only one of them! Their power is so strong that you cant even imagine it, their background as well. Everything they show you is what theyre willing to let you find out. Even that child At the time, I kept emphasizing that you had twins because I wanted you to stay away from Xander and not be dragged into the V16 mess. But you were still too smart. That child was injected with a gene serum. Logically, if I didnt admit it, you shouldnt have noticed, since your DNA wouldnt match very well. What he did not know was that Nora and Lilys medical skills were high enough to restore the initial DNA. Nora could not be bothered to explain this to him. But was the mysterious organization really so powerful? She lowered her eyes. To be honest, all she had heard until now was that there would be danger when she grew up and that she should stay away from mysterious organizations. However, the only person from the mysterious organization whom she really came into contact with was Trueman. Although Truemans behavior was bad, to Nora, he was as childish as a three-year-old little demon. She asked, Is the mysterious organization really that powerful? Charles asked, If theyre not strong, if theyre not powerful, why didnt Ms. Yvette ask for help? Why did she escape to California by herself? Why did she keep you alive while she herself had to die in the end? Nora fell silent. She had already wondered about this question. The mysterious organization was very powerful overseas, but was it that powerful in New York? Back then, if her mother had asked the special department for help and not tried to escape, would she not have had to die? Charles shook his head. Because your mother knew that even if she asked for help, it was useless! In the end, she came to California. In the end, she could only die helplessly to protect you and your secret. No matter how powerful your mother was, she was still discovered by the mysterious organization in the end. Ms. Yvette was still a step behind. After Yvette died, Charles felt like his worldview had collapsed. Even someone as strong as her had been forced to this extent by the mysterious organization that she had to protect her daughter with her life. She had been discovered by the mysterious organization and they had found him as well. At that time, his heart wavered. Ms. Yvette was not a match for a mysterious organization. Therefore, in the end, he chose to betray Ms. Yvette in fear. After that, he watched helplessly as the Grays and the Smiths in California slowly developed. Both sides thought that their cooperation was very stable, but they did not know that everything was under the surveillance of the mysterious organization! The two families were played like monkeys. In the end, they arranged for Charles to get Nora pregnant with multiple children He sighed and continued, I betrayed Ms. Yvette. Not long after her death, the mysterious organization discovered your existence and learned about your mother and the Grays conspiracy. They sat on the fishing boat and dominated the subsequent events! Later, I was used by the mysterious organization to deal with you. It was indeed because of the drug that you gave birth to the triplets. And your pregnancy back then was plotted by Trueman! Compared to the mysterious organization, Ms. Yvette was still a step behind. As Charles was thinking, he saw Nora shake her head. Instead, I feel that the mysterious organization has fallen into my mothers trap. Charles was stunned and looked at her in confusion. Nora stared at him. So what if the mysterious organization found out about me? They did not catch me and interrogate me about V16s whereabouts because they knew that it was useless! They had to wait obediently until I grew up. They had to ensure my safety with bodyguards because if I died, the Grays would never have been able to get the V16, and the mysterious organization would forever lose it as well. Mother should have known this when she died. Until now, everything has been in her plans! Charles was stunned. His eyes widened and he stared at Nora in disbelief. After careful consideration of her words, he realized that it was not impossible for Ms. Yvette to fight against the mysterious organization! At least for the past 25 years, the mysterious organization had been protecting Nora. This was all within her expectations. Charles felt like his entire worldview was about to collapse. He looked at Nora in a daze. Nora continued, In fact, mother should have guessed that they would inject my child with gene serum and I would be controlled by them. Therefore, she really must have left behind the V16 formula or the completed product! Although I dont know why the mysterious organization didnt just keep me themselves, she couldnt just let my child die at their hands! Charles looked at Nora. His thoughts were already in a daze. He said, I know why they didnt keep you. Nora hesitated and asked, Why? Its because your mother had injected you with a gene serum to improve your intelligence the moment you were born. That drug was unique. Once injected, the body is unable to take other drugs. Not only did they not dare to inject you with another serum, but they also needed to guarantee that you digested the small amount your mother had injected you with. Genetic serums themselves had huge side effects. This was also why only five children from the mysterious organization had survived all these years. Charles was silent for a moment as if he was slowly realizing how ingenious Yvettes arrangements were. Besides, the mysterious organization doesnt dare to attack you. If you die, there will be nothing left! Thats why they chose your child! When Nora heard this, she suddenly realized that her mother had injected her with a small amount of medicine after she was born. She had really considered all aspects of the matter! She was surprised by her mothers ingenious arrangements. She looked at Charles and stepped forward, staring at him. So now can you tell me? Chapter 698 - The Clue Is on Her! Charles was a little stunned by Noras words. Over the years, he had always thought that it was because Yvette was no match for the mysterious organization that she had been schemed against. But it turned out that he was wrong. It was as expected of Ms. Yvette. He lowered his head and smiled bitterly. After a moment, he said, She left behind a medicine. Nora suddenly looked at him. Where is it? Charles shook his head. I really dont know. She had left you a clue. She once said that it would be up to you to find it. Before she died, Yvette had arranged everything for the three of them. When the four of them separated, Old Maddy was worried about Noras safety and had asked, Are you really sure about Nora? Besides, the clues to the V16 are only meant for Nora. Will she be in danger? Yvette had said at that time, If she finds it in the future, it would mean that she has the intelligence and power to resist the mysterious organization. If she cant find it Then, as long as V16 doesnt show up, nothing will happen to her. The mysterious organization will protect her. Clues Her mother had really left a clue. Nora stood up suddenly. At this moment, there was no need for Charles to lie to her. He was definitely telling the truth. However, other than a voice message, the only thing her mother had left behind was that company. The company When she was in California, she had suspected that the Grays wanted her company, so she had already turned the company upside down. There was nothing there! It seemed like she had overlooked something. At this moment, Charles was useless to her. Nora turned around and walked out. She had just taken two steps when Charles suddenly shouted, Ms. Nora Nora stopped in her tracks and turned back. Charless old face was filled with caution and frustration. He looked like his heart had turned to ashes. He hesitated and said, Im sorry Ms. Yvette probably wont forgive me. Looking at this person and thinking about his miserable life, Nora suddenly said, She will. Charles was stunned. Nora said calmly, She never blamed you. Charles had betrayed Yvette and spent his entire life in guilt. When he heard this, he felt like the huge rock pressing on his heart for so many years had dropped. He heaved a sigh of relief. Nora did not look at him again and walked out of the ward. Lily followed beside her and asked in confusion, Boss, why did you say your mother would forgive him? For someone like him who betrayed his master, if it were me, I would never forgive him! Hearing this, Nora sighed and looked at her. Because even his betrayal was within my mothers expectations. After saying this, Nora strode away. Lily was left standing in the hospital. When she came over today to see Quentin, she did not plan to leave with Nora. When she heard Noras words, she suddenly felt a chill run down her spine. The clue was with her, which was also the reason why the mysterious organization did not attack her directly. As for staying low-profile, her mothers warning was probably to let her conserve her strength. By now Nora had finally guessed all her mothers plans. At the same time that she was excited, she was also anxious. With her mother being so smart, it would probably be even more difficult for her to resolve this problem. On the way back to the Smiths, she put on her earphones and listened to the recording her mother had left her. This was the only thing her mother had left behind. After listening to it a few times, she had those words memorized. Nora sighed silently. It seemed like she had to go to California and chat with the manager of Idealian Pharmaceuticals. Since her mother had trusted him back then, he must have some important information. As she thought about this, she listened attentively to the recording in her earpiece and suddenly captured some information. At the same time, her phone rang. Chapter 699 - Who Dares to Chase Me Away? Nora had a flash of inspiration and caught some information. However, all her inspiration was interrupted by her phone ringtone, making her frown. She felt like something she had overlooked was about to surface, but it instantly sank to the bottom again. She sighed silently. It seemed like she really could not be anxious. She picked up her phone. A gentle voice came from the other end. Nora, Ill go to the Hunts later. Are you coming? It was Justins mother, Iris. When she thought of the gentle woman, Nora laughed softly. Okay Sister. After all, she had recognized her as her God-sis back then. Iris had really taken good care of herself. Over the years, she had been raising flowers every day and did not care about the outside world. Such a person had no worries and still looked to be in her thirties. She probably couldnt get Nora to call her Mom, either. Hearing Nora call her sister, Iris was silent for a moment before she smiled. Only call me that in private. Dont call me that when were at the Hunts. Nora: ? Just as she raised her eyebrows, she heard her say, I dont want my son to become a cold machine when he faces me. When Nora heard this, she was silent for a moment before replying, Okay. Justin and Iriss relationship did not seem to be very good. She did not know the specific reason, but she did not want to add to the misunderstanding between them. After hanging up, she drove back to the Hunts. When she arrived at the door, she noticed that Iris car had also arrived. The woman was wearing a white dress. She was tall and slender. Her actions had the elegance and grace of a young lady from a big family. She slowly walked toward Nora. What are you here for? Nora almost called her God-sis. Fortunately, she controlled herself. Iris looked at her affectionately and said, It was Cherry and Petes birthday yesterday. I wont join in the fun, but as a grandmother, I have to make up for it. Besides I heard that you had actually given birth to triplets back then? Nora: Why were Iriss eyes so mocking when she mentioned the triplets? She had even added, How awesome! at the end. Nora felt a little awkward and followed her into the room. In the living room, Cherry was playing games on the sofa while Pete was sitting beside her, reading. Xander was still resting upstairs. Although his fever had subsided, he was still a little weak. When they saw Iris, their eyes lit up. They jumped down from the sofa and ran to her. Pete was clearly much more lively than before. He took the initiative to shout, Grandma! Cherrys eyes widened as well. Grandma, tell me the truth. Are you a vampire? Everyone: ? The others were a little surprised. Why would Cherry say such rude things? Only Noras mouth twitched. She was used to it. Sure enough, she heard her next words. Why dont you look old at all? Youre still so young and beautiful? If we go out together, people will definitely think youre my sister! Saying that she was her sister was too much. However, such lies did not feel strange coming from Cherrys mouth. She even wanted to laugh. Iris smiled and picked her up. Cherry, youre so sweet. I wonder who you inherited that from? Not Mommy! Her mother was the most stubborn and did not like to speak! After Cherry subconsciously said this, she looked up at Nora. When her eyes met Noras, she immediately added, After all, Ive already inherited Mommys beauty~ I cant be greedy! This little bootlicker. Noras lips curled up. Her almond-shaped eyes glared at her slightly Iris also laughed out loud. Then, she gave the three children the gifts she had brought and went upstairs to see Xander. Nora had lit a calming incense in the room, so the little guy was sleeping very soundly and did not wake up. Iris did not want to stay in the Hunts for very long. She stood up and said, Ill see him next time. She went out and then downstairs with Nora. When she saw Justin standing there, her eyes flickered for a moment before she nodded at him. Youre here. Justins attitude was also very cold. Iris said, Id come to see the child. Ill get going now. Justin nodded distantly. Iris glanced at him. Although there was a lot she wanted to say, she did not know where to start. In the end, she silently walked past Justin. Just as she reached the door, the butler rushed in. Sir, bad news! Old Sir is back! When the butler saw Iris, he instantly shut his mouth. Iris frowned. Who? The butler was anxious. He glanced at Justin and could only bite the bullet and say, J-Jus Justins father. Iris immediately clenched her fists. The butler added carefully, And and that woman. When Nora saw the situation, she looked at Justin. She saw the man raise his eyes and stare outside with a deep gaze. He was silent for two seconds before saying, Chase her away. However, as soon as he finished speaking, a voice was heard. This is my house. Lets see who dares to chase me away? Chapter 700 - Iris’s Changing Face Then, a middle-aged man strode in. Herman was almost fifty years old this year. He looked elegant and his hair was half white, making him look a little old. On his face, which was 40% similar to Justins, his long and narrow eyes had the wisdom of many years. Iris looked at him. She hadnt seen him for more than twenty years. He was still wearing the suit he loved the most back then. The years had left traces on his face, making her momentarily dazed. Then, a gentle smiling woman followed him in. If one looked carefully, one would notice that the woman and Iriss style was a little similar. They were both gentle and elegant. Unfortunately, the same clothes had all kinds of charm on Iris, but on her, it seemed a little too heavy. Iriss pupils constricted. When Herman saw her, he frowned and asked sternly, Heh, I was wondering who wanted to chase me out? So its you His gaze fell on Justin before he looked at Iris. You two seem to have a good mother-son relationship! Justin looked at the two of them in silence. He did not speak or deny this sentence because he did not want to say anything that would make Iris lose face. When Iris heard this, her expression instantly turned cold. She turned back to look at Nora and said calmly, From now on, you have to take good care of the three children. Ill be leaving now. With that, she prepared to go leave. Nora glanced at Cherry. Cherry immediately walked to Iriss side and held her arm. Grandma, be careful~ Iris froze when she heard her. She immediately retracted her arm from Cherrys hand. She lowered her eyes and said calmly, Theres no need. I can walk myself. Cherry looked at Iris in confusion. Why did her grandmother suddenly change her attitude when she was still so good to her and her brother just a moment ago? She must be angry that she and her brother had not gone to see her for too long! Therefore, Cherry looked up and whined, Grandma, Pete and I will visit you often in the future! Iriss grip on her bag tightened slightly, but she still lowered her head and said slowly, No. She turned around and said coldly, My flowers are all very expensive. You touched them so casually the last time you came to visit me. Youre very rude Cherry bit her lip. Since she was young, she did not care if others criticized her or scolded her. This was the first time that someone she cared about had said something bad about her! She widened her eyes sadly and looked at Iris in confusion. Justin, who was a slave to his daughter, could no longer stand Cherrys aggrieved look. He stepped forward and said in a very cold tone, Shes still young. How is she being rude? Six-year-old children would naturally be curious about things. Did she harm your flowers? Iris said, Orchids are the most precious. Theyre not for children to play with. Besides, I hate children the most. Theyre too noisy Justin sneered. So you hated me this much when I was young? Iris was stunned. Justin ignored her and picked up Cherry. If you like orchids, Ill buy you a hundred pots. You can smash them anywhere in the back garden. The hostility in his words was very strong. Nora narrowed her eyes and saw Iris face instantly turn as pale as paper. However, following that, she continued coldly, Youre rich. You can spoil the child however you want, but dont bother me! Justin was about to flare up when Herman suddenly said, Iris, why are you still so selfish? This is your granddaughter! How can you treat her like this? Youre really too much! Iris suddenly looked at Herman with anger in her eyes. Everyone else had the right to criticize her, but what right did he have to criticize her? Did he not know why she had become like this?! Herman narrowed his eyes and smiled. He walked forward as if he did not understand her. Step by step, he arrived in front of Justin and sighed deeply. Like an old father, he said, Justin, it was Dad and Mom who let you down back then. For so many years, Ive always wanted to come back to see you, but your mother always refused Sigh! I came back this time because I heard that you held a birthday party for the triplets. I specially came to give gifts to my grandchildren! With that, he looked at the woman behind him. Lauren, hurry up and get the gifts! The mistress named Lauren stepped forward and placed the three presents in her hand on the ground. Then, she took one out and handed it to Cherry. Is your name Cherry? Your name is really cute. The little guy is also so cute. Come, let your grandmother hug you! A hug from a grandmother Iris had already reached the door, but when she heard this, she suddenly stopped. She subconsciously turned around and saw the four of them standing together like a family. She felt like an outsider. Iris felt a pain in her heart. However, she still turned around forcefully and prepared to leave. At this moment, a pair of hands held hers tightly. She was stunned for a moment. When she raised her head again, she saw Nora. Chapter 701 - Can You Accompany Me Tonight? Iris was stunned. Nora asked, Why? Iriss jaw tensed up. She clearly knew that Nora was asking why her attitude suddenly changed so much, but she still pretended to not understand. What why? As the two of them were in a stalemate, Cherrys childish voice was heard. Grandma? But isnt Grandma Daddys mother? Why does Daddy have two mothers? The mistress, Lauren, was stunned for a moment and stood there awkwardly. Herman said, Cherry, this is my current wife. You should call her Grandma. Cherry tilted her head and stared at him, feeling a little unhappy. Who are you? Hermans expression froze. He coughed and suppressed the frustration in his heart. Before returning home, Lauren had already asked around and found out that Justin was a slave to his daughter, so as long as she pleased Cherry, she could obtain Justins favor. Therefore, Herman pretended to explain patiently, Im your fathers father. Daddys father is my grandpa, and Daddys mother is my grandma- Cherry pretended to be stupid and sang a childrens song. After she finished, she even smiled at Justin. Daddy, did I sing well? Very well. Justin touched her head, but his gaze swept across the area in front of him. Iris and Noras figures tugged at each other in the corner before the two of them went out. Justin lowered his eyes. Outside. What on earth is wrong? Nora blocked Iriss way and asked, Is there something you cant say? No! Iris looked as cheerful as before. She even smiled gently. I just dont like the Hunts. Nora frowned. But when we first met that afternoon, you told me a lot about you and your son. You clearly care about him. I thought that you had thought things through when you came to give birthday presents to the three children. Iris frowned and suddenly looked up. I just want to maintain a good relationship with you. Nora: ? Iris revealed her purpose casually. You know orchids so well. Youll definitely be able to help me. Therefore, for your sake, I pretended to give my grandchildren some gifts. I dont like them. Nora frowned. Her almond-shaped eyes shone with confusion. Why? Because Iris said word by word, Hermans blood flows in their veins! He betrayed me back then, so I hate everything related to him! Nora clenched her jaw. Iris continued to smile as she said, I used Justin to force Grandpa Hunt to chase him away and successfully stayed at home. It was not because I was noble, but because I wanted to fight with him for the assets! Didnt he want Hunt Corporation? I snatched it from him! As for Justin I really cant get close to him. He looks too similar to Herman. As soon as I get close to him, I remember Hermans disgusting face. I just want to stay in the villa alone. No one can disturb me. Iris turned around and left. This time, Nora could not stop her. However, Iris must have her reasons. The woman who had confided in her for an entire afternoon was not lying. But why? Nora thought about it and turned back to enter the room. However, the moment she turned her head, she saw Justin standing not far behind her. The mans eyes were dark and unclear. Half of his face was in the light under the street lamp, and the other half was in the dark. Under the night sky, the mole at the corner of his eye became colder. Obviously, he had heard Iris words. When Nora thought about how she and Iris were talking earlier, Iris must have clearly seen Justins eyes, but she still said those words. She was clearly doing this on purpose! She was even more certain that Iris had her reasons. But what difficulties did she have? As she was thinking, she saw a hint of loneliness flash across the mans face. Justin suddenly said, Nora, even my birth mother doesnt like me. Do you really like me? At this moment, he was like a pitiful worm in the corner forgotten by everyone. Nora looked at him and her heart softened. She walked to Justin and looked at him seriously. I really like you. Justin seemed to be extremely touched. He reached out and hugged her tightly as he murmured in her ear, How could that be? Even Mother hates me What can you like about me? This side of Justin was really heartbreaking. Nora thought about it and hesitated for a long time. In the end, she replied, Youre good-looking! She did not see the corners of Justins mouth twitch. ec Did he not have any other merits in Noras heart?! As he was thinking, he felt Nora pushing him away. Justin quickly sorted out his emotions and regained his lonely expression. He seemed to have been hurt by Iriss words. He finally grabbed the opportunity to push Nora further. He could not let go so easily. He sighed silently. Nora, can you stay with me tonight? Nora: ??? Justin looked into the distance, his deep eyes filled with sadness. I have some things I want to tell you. Nora was about to reject him when she heard him say, Its about me and my mother. Nora twitched her lips and finally sighed. Alright. At this moment. Iris sat in the car and left the Hunts. When the Hunts iron gate was closed, Mrs. Landis couldnt help but say, Ms. Iris, why must you do this It has been so many years. Now that Mr. Hunt has grown up, hes clearly very powerful. Tell him your difficulties! Iris lowered her head. Itll be troublesome if I tell him. Forget it. It has been so many years. He didnt grow up with me. Why should I ask him to grow old with me? Mrs. Landis stared at her. What do you mean by trouble? Youre his mother! Youve suppressed the longing in your heart for so many years and you didnt even look at him. You hug your phone every night and repeatedly watch videos of him growing up that the servants at home had sent your husband You cant bear to delete those videos, even if your phone is full Iris didnt say anything. Mrs. Landis suddenly leaned in front of her. Miss, if you dont want to tell Mr. Hunt, then tell me! What happened back then? Why? Chapter 702 - Reasons What had happened back then Even Mrs. Landis didnt know the full story. All she knew was that after Herman left, Iris had suddenly packed up her things one day, moved out of the Hunt Manor, and moved into the small villa here. From then on, it was as if she had suddenly become cold-hearted, and no longer cared about Justin. But Mrs. Landis still remembered that one day when the five-year-old Justin, who didnt understand anything at all, suddenly ran all the way to the villa, crying and shouting for his mother. But Iris had refused to open the door. She had stayed in the house and merely said, Go back. I dont want to see you. Mom, open the door! Outside the door, the five-year-old Justin tried his best to knock on the door, but as though she had hardened her heart, she never opened it. Justin was just as stubborn. He shouted, If you dont open the door, I wont leave! Later, it started to rain. It was storming, and the winds were howling in the heavy rain. The bodyguard gave him an umbrella, but he pushed him away. The stubborn little boy kept standing on that rainy night. Justin had a very determined look in his eyes. He didnt believe that his mother would really ignore him. Neither did he believe that his gentle mother would suddenly become so cruel and hard-hearted. But later, cold and hungry, he finally fainted from exhaustion. Even when he had collapsed onto the ground, he kept his eyes open with the last vestiges of his strength and stared at the door. What disappointed him was that from beginning to end, the door never opened once. From then on, Justin understood that Iris didnt love him anymore. After visiting a few more times, he rarely came again. But he didnt know that Mrs. Landis had seen with her own eyes that the entire time he was in the rain, Iris had also stood in the rain in the courtyard inside the villa. When the bodyguards outside exclaimed in shock after he fainted, Iris had rushed to the door. Both her hands had been on the gates, but she never opened the door. Her tears had mixed together with the rainwater on her face, and she wept silently with her mouth open. That was the most painful night of Iris life that Mrs. Landis had ever seen. She was a hundred times sadder than when Herman had betrayed her. In her opinion, Iris didnt actually love Herman at all-or rather, she didnt love him that deeply. After all, theirs had been a political marriage. She had given all her love to Justin. But for some reason, mother and son had to be separated. They had clearly been so close once upon a time, yet they were like complete strangers now. Mrs. Landis simply didnt understand what had happened. She stared at Iris, only to see tears all over her face. Mrs. Landis panicked. Maam, whats wrong? Whats the matter? Iris covered her face with her hands. Before coming, shed thought that since so many years had gone by, everything must be okay by now, right? Besides, Nora had once tried to persuade her and had told her that her son had already grown up. Perhaps her troubles were nothing more than trivial matters to him. That was why she had, after a long internal struggle the day before, come to the Hunt Manor today with the clothes she had carefully selected for the three children. Deep down, she wanted to repair her relationship with her son. She could also see that, although her son was surprised to see her, he was not hostile towards her. But little did she expect that that man would come back! As expected, those thoughts of hers were all just wishful thinking. She should just stay in that small villa her whole life like someones trapped canary and live out her life all by herself. This was the price she had to pay for that incident back then. Without any hope, there would be no disappointment. The little spark of hope that had finally ignited after much difficulty had suddenly been extinguished that evening. Iris lowered her head. Dont ask anymore, Mrs. Landis. Seeing how sad she looked, Mrs. Landis sighed. At the Hunts. When Justin and Nora entered the living room, they found that Cherry had gone to the bedroom upstairs. Herman and Lauren were sitting on the sofa, drinking the tea that the butler had just handed them. Justin seemed utterly heartbroken by Iris. There was sadness on his face. He took Noras hand and sat opposite Herman and Lauren. Herman said, You saw that, didnt you? Your mother is a cold-hearted person. Justin, she has always been so selfish. You should have already become accustomed to it a long time ago, right? Justin raised his head suddenly, piercing light shooting out of his eyes. Why are you here? Herman narrowed his eyes. This is my home. Of course I was going to come back someday! Besides, my agreement with your mother back then was for me to leave the Hunts for twenty years! Dont worry, I know that the entire Hunt Corporation is now in your hands. Even if Im back, I wont be able to take anything back from you Ive been doing my own business abroad all these years, and have my own assets, so I wont covet your money. I came back just to visit you, as well as your grandmother along the way. After saying this, he stood up and started walking out. I will go and say hi to your grandmother first. I will stay at her place tonight. The fake Lauren said pretentiously, Justin, this is our gift for the children. Cherry is afraid of strangers, so she didnt accept the gift. You can give it to her later. After the two left, Justin looked at Nora. Why dont you go upstairs first? I will deal with these gifts. Nora had been worried that he would misunderstand Iris, and end up being moved by Hermans few words. It was only then that she realized that he actually disliked Herman that much. She was relieved. She nodded and went upstairs. After she went upstairs, Justin picked up his cell phone and answered a call. Seans voice came from the other side: Boss. Justins gaze was very cold. He lowered his eyes slightly and asked, Have you looked into it? What did she say in the car after she left? Sean then recounted the conversation between Mrs. Landis and Iris in the car and told him how Iris had reacted. Justin lowered his eyes and listened quietly. Sean said tentatively, Maam seems to be having some difficulties, and she is not indifferent to you. Although she speaks disdainfully about the videos sent to her in the past, she has actually kept them all Justin knew all this, of coursebecause he was the one who had gotten them to send those videos! All he wanted to know right now waswhy?! Sean was still reporting his discoveries. The gifts that Maam brought for the children were all carefully selected and prepared a month in advance. After hearing that you have another child, she even prepared an additional gift overnight to make up. She was actually planning to tell you some kind of truth when she took the initiative to visit today but it seems like she has regretted it. It seems that the change in her emotions only took place after your father returned. Okay. Justin understood what Sean was saying. He raised his eyes and looked ahead of him dispassionately. Then, he slowly said, If you cant get anything out of my mother, then try the other side. Yes, sir. Chapter 703 - Nora, You’re The Only One I Have Left Now Justin stared into the distance as he hung up the call. There was a tinge of loneliness in his eyes. To be honest, he had never believed that his mother had suddenly stopped loving him. When he was a child, he had been so stubborn that he had fainted in rain. When he woke up, he had known right away that it would be useless to approach her again. Later, as he grew up, he suddenly discovered one day that a servant at home was filming a video of him. After that, the servant had sent it to someone. At first, hed thought that the servant must be scheming something, so hed constantly stayed on guard against him. However, even as time passed, the servant didnt take any action. After he grew up, Justin quietly studied and learned hacking techniques without anyone knowing. He had then hacked into the servants phone and discovered his secret. As it turned out, all the videos of him-from when he was a child all the way until he turned into a young adulthad all been sent by the servant to his mother, who had never shown any concern for him! He took the opportunity to hack into his mothers cell phone, only to find all the videos of him stored within. Every video of him from when he was a child until he became a young adult-was in there. None of them had ever been deleted. And every night, before going to bed, she would watch the videos of him over and over again. Justin had been thirteen years old then. Since then, he became certain that his mother was hiding something from him, and that she had her reasons and difficulties for doing so. It could be said that he had never held any grudge towards his mother. However, this did not mean that he was not angry about it. He was indeed furious. When he was young, he couldnt do anything. Thus, for his own good, his mother had kept those secrets from him. But even as he grew up, was his mother still unable to believe in him? Besides It was undeniable that feelings and relationships were built and developed through daily contact and interaction with one another. The twenty-year-long separation had left him and Iris with nothing much to say to each other. Thus, later on, he only occasionally visited her at the villa, and never without reason. He was waiting. He was waiting for his mother to take the initiative to tell him the truth. But judging from her behavior, was his mother planning to keep it from him for the rest of her life? Just because it would bring him trouble? Justin lowered his head. To be honest, there were times when he felt like giving up on the investigation. So what even if he found out what had happened? Since she hadnt been by his side as he grew up, why should he accompany her as she grew old? Besides, sometimes habit really was something awfully scaryhe had already grown used to not having her at home. If there came a day where he suddenly found himself with a mother nagging at him, he might not be able to get used to it either. Yet when he heard from Sean that she had cried, his heart softened again. No matter what, they were still mother and son. Even if he was indifferent by nature, and even if he might only care about a few people; the woman was still among the few he cared about. Moreover-and also the main reason-Nora seemed to share a very good relationship with her. Upstairs. Nora entered the room to see Cherry pulling a long face. Although she was sitting on the sofa and playing games, she was not happy. Pete glanced at her. Whats the matter? Is something troubling you? Cherry killed an enemy in the game and then looked up at him. Is it that obvious that Im upset? You didnt rant at anyone while playing your game today, replied Pete with the corners of his lips spasming. The little girl was pretty much just short of blatantly writing the words Im unhappy on her face. Even Princess Lucy asked, Cherry, whats wrong? Did someone bully you? Ill get the bodyguards to beat them up! As she spoke, she even waved her tiny little fists. She looked just like a Barbie doll. Cherry sighed quietly. Dont beat her up, Lucy. You dont understand. A puzzled Lucy asked, What dont I understand? Is this some kind of rule in America? Why should you put up with it when that person is upsetting you? Because its my grandma were talking about! Cherry rested her chin on her hand and said, Grandma was really nice to me in the past, I dont know why she suddenly changed today. She must have a reason for doing so! Do you know why she did that, Pete? Pete shook his head. I dont know. Cherry was a little disappointed. You are so stupid~ Cherry sighed quietly. Forget it, its time for my live-stream! After speaking, she sat on the sofa and opened the live-stream app. Seeing the little fellows chatting so happily, Nora didnt go in to disturb them and left instead. Cherry was not someone to dwell on things, so she would never take such small matters to heart. Neither did she need Nora to comfort her. In her opinion, Justin was simply overthinking things. After she left, she looked downstairs again and saw that there was no one in the living room. However, there was a figure on the balcony. Although Nora was very sleepy and wanted very much to look for someplace where she could sleep, when she thought of how hurtful Iris words earlier in the day had been for Justin, she nevertheless went down the stairs and walked towards him. As she went over, she saw the man standing there with his back to her. The moonlight cast a silver glow on him, making a smooth silhouette of the dark and overcast figure. He exuded a sense of alienation and indifference, yet at the same time, he looked as though he had been forgotten in a corner. He seemed so sad and lonely that it made one feel sorry for him. This was especially when the man, who had never smoked, actually had a cigar held in between his fingertips at the moment. The smoke from the cigar curled upwards, making him look even lonelier. Nora felt like they could pretty much make a movie with the scene. The corners of Noras lips twitched a little. She hadnt expected the man to be so deeply hurt. She walked over and stood behind him. Just as she was about to speak, the man suddenly turned around and embraced her tightly. His chest was very hard and solid. It felt rather uncomfortable when he held her so tightly. Yet Nora did not dare to push him away at a time like this, for fear that he would become even sadderCbecause the man happened to whisper into her ear, Nora, youre the only one I have left now. IIII Nora kept quiet for three seconds, but in the end, she still couldnt stop herself from saying, You still have Cherry, Pete, Xander, Brenda, and also Sean and Lawrence. Theres also Justin: He really shouldnt have allowed the woman to speak. The moment she opened her mouth, she would absolutely become the insensitive girl who ruined the atmosphere! The corners of Justins lips spasmed. Seeing that Nora was actually planning to continue listing the rest, he promptly and decisively lowered his head suddenly and caught the womans lips. He could see the girl freezing suddenly. Then, her almond-shaped eyes widened and she looked at him in astonishment. It seemed like her first reaction was to push him away, yet she held back. Justin closed his eyes. He could sense that the girl was being extra-tolerant today, so he pushed his luck and invaded her mouth. The crisp smell of tobacco on the man rushed into Noras nostrils bossily, making her feel like the smell was actually quite pleasant? To be honest, she hadnt thought of pushing him away. If the man needed a hug and a kiss to reinforce his sense of security, then she didnt mind giving them to him. Besides, he really was exceptionally pitiful today. Thus, not only did Nora not resist, but she even stretched out her arms and circled them around his neck tightly, and started responding to his kiss. The atmosphere gradually turned amorous. It seemed like all the air at the balcony had been sucked away. In the narrow space, the man and womans chests heaved up and down. After some time, Justin suddenly picked up Nora and carried her like a newly-wed bride. He said, Lets go to the bedroom upstairs. The suggestiveness in his words were very apparent. When he stared hard at Nora, he saw the girl, whose cheeks were scarlet and her eyes misty, reply, Okay. Chapter 704 - She’s Asleep To be honest, Justin hadnt expected her to agree. Hed long discovered that the woman had always been relatively indifferent in her feelings. It hadnt been that long since the two of them confirmed their relationship, either. The womans chest was heaving up and down intensely at the moment, and her eyes contained a faint hint of womanly charm and shyness. When she agreed with her cheeks all red, he was instead stunned for a moment. But right after, he regained his senses. Seemingly afraid that the woman would go back on her word the very next second, he turned around at once and strode up the stairs. Nora, whose head was buried into his chest, could see that his eyes were as deep and bottomless as the ocean. The way his eyes were staring at her so closely was as though he was looking at his prey, which made one feel daunted and timid. But unfortunately, who did he think Nora was? She had always been the hunter, not the hunted. When had she ever allowed herself to be in a disadvantageous position? So, the next moment, she yawned. The two went up the stairs and entered the bedroom. With her in his arms, Justin rushed straight towards the bed. However, he had only just taken two steps when Nora said, Lets take a bath first. Whos going in first, you or me? Justins eyes instantly turned even darker. Lets go in together? Get lost. Nora sat upright and jumped out of his arms. Ill take a bath first. She took out an unused bath towel from the side and walked into the bathroom. Mr. Hunt, who had stayed outside, was so anxious that he was going around in circles. He hurriedly made the bed; then he checked whether the big bed was sturdy enough and whether it would make any noise if people jumped on it. After that, he swallowed again and smoothed his hair. If Lawrence or Sean were to see him like this, they would probably marvel in amazement. Was that really their boss, who had never even frowned a little in the face of business transactions worth billions, or even dozens of billions? Splash The sound of water stopped. Justin stood up straight, his eyes fixed in the direction of the bathroom. The door opened, and Nora walked out. The bathrobe was wrapped around her, and she was toweling her hair. Because of the hot bath, her cheeks had become even rosier and moist. Her almond-shaped eyes glanced at him shyly and she said, Its your turn. His Adams apple shifted a little. Okay. He picked up the bathrobe and rushed into the bathroom like an eager child. He washed himself seriously and carefully during the bath, for fear that Nora would notice if he didnt clean any part of himself well. Even so, he took only two minutes in the bath and ran out again. Then, he saw Nora already lying on the bed. He slowed down, his breathing becoming heavier and heavier. He walked up to the bed where Nora was. As he thought of what was about to happen that night, he became rather excited. But the next moment, his excitement died down. Because! The mouth of the woman on the bed was slightly ajar, and her eyes were closed. This Was she asleep? Justin: ?? How would he know that when they were downstairs just now, as they kissed and kissed, Nora had also been getting sleepier and sleepier?! This continued until the man finally suggested going to the bedroom, and she breathed a huge sigh of relief. Would she finally be able to go to sleep? Therefore, with her eyelids droopy, she had replied sleepily, Okay. It wasnt the shy and bashful reaction that Justin had imagined on his own at all! The corners of Justins lips spasmed a little. He wanted to lift the quilt but realized that the woman had wrapped it tightly around herself, and was refusing to let him in. Justin took another deep breath. In the end, he stood up in silence, went into the bathroom, took out the hairdryer, and quietly started drying her hair for her. He hoped beyond everything that perhaps the noise would wake the woman? Unfortunately, even until her hair was all dry, she didnt wake up. On the contrary, seeing her unintentionally exposed shoulders while drying her hair, the fire in Justins heart started to burn even more strongly. In the end, Justin took another cold bath that night. Nora did not wake up until noon the next day. She stretched comfortably. But when she turned her head to the side, she was instead faced with the mans dark and gloomy face, which gave her a huge shock. Justin asked quietly, Did you sleep well? Yeah. Nora yawned. Then, she got out of bed and went to wash up. Justin could only sigh helplessly. As he got up, he heard movement outside the door. He went over and looked through the peephole to see the three children and Brenda standing outside. Brenda was asking nosily, Did your Mommy really sleep in there last night? Thats why your father is sleeping in for once? Cherry replied, Uh-huh, uh-huh! It seemed like Mommys legs felt a little weak last night, so Daddy carried her upstairs! Pete said, Its not that Mommys legs were weak. Cherry was puzzled. Then was it because Mommy couldnt walk anymore? So she was acting like a baby? Pete: ? At the side, Lucy covered her mouth and giggled. Brendas eyes, however, were gleaming in an extremely gossipy manner. She said, Cherry, you are so dumb! They are making younger brothers and sisters for you! Cherry: ? Justin: ?? What kind of nonsense was she saying? What was she teaching his daughter? Justin opened the door angrily. His voice deepened and he reprimanded, Brenda! Brenda got a huge fright. But when she looked over at him, she received an even bigger fright. She swallowed and asked, How hard were you guys going at it last night, Justin? It gave you dark circles under your eyes?. Justin: ? Before he could speak, Brenda spoke again. I understand, I understand it all. After all, this is the first time you guys were doing it after such a long time. Its very normal that you wouldnt be able to hold yourself back. But you guys still have a long future ahead of you, you know? You have to The corners of Brendas lips curled into a smile as she spoke. With an alluring voice, she said, take it easy a little~ After all, Nora is frail and unable to take care of herself. You mustnt be a beast to her, Justin. Justin retorted angrily, What nonsense are you saying? What do you mean nonsense~? But after she spoke, something suddenly occurred to Brenda and she became terribly alarmed. Surely not? The two of you, a lone man and a lone woman sharing the same room, you know? Could it be that you have some kind of undisclosed condition, Justin? If so, then you mustnt keep it to yourself. Noras a doctor, hurry up and have her give you a checkup! Justins expression turned even darker. No, I dont! Thats more like it! Brenda breathed a sigh of relief and patted her chest. Otherwise, youll be worse than a beast. Justin felt like he was about to get a heart attack from anger. Who was she calling worse than a beast, goddammit?! Bang! Justin shut the door. C In the suburbs. At noon, Iris stood in the greenhouse and took care of her orchids in boredom. The door was suddenly pushed open and Herman strode in. When he saw her, he entered the greenhouse. Iris frowned at the sight of him. Get lost, you are not welcome here. Herman said, Dont get me wrong, Im not here to rekindle old relationships with you. Its just that how were you taking care of our son at home? Your relationship with him is terrible. I was not by Justins side when he was a child, yet you didnt stay with him?! Iris balled up her fists tightly. Youre asking why my relationship with Justin is so terrible when you already know the answer to that question?! Isnt it all because Chapter 705 - An Unfaithful Woman? Because Iris had hidden the secret about what happened all those years ago in her heart for twenty years and had never mentioned it to anyone. Everyone in this world could criticize her, scold her, and hate her. In fact, it was okay even if Justin refused to acknowledge her as his mother. However, the man in front of her was the only person who was not worthy of speaking about her relationship with her son! She stared at Herman, though, there wasnt any anger in her. She merely felt that the man couldnt get any more thick-skinned than he already was. She sneered and slowly said, Its all because of the fantastic things you did back then! Herman frowned when he heard this. What does it have to do with me? You were obviously the one who was unfaithful! You! Iris really found his words ridiculous to the extreme. She stared at Herman. A short while later, she sneered, Its been twenty years. Your ability to reverse right and wrong and twist the truth has really improved! Herman wanted to speak again, but Lauren walked in through the door and interrupted their conversation. She said, Thats enough. Dear, Iris, dont argue anymore. I know you still hold a grudge against Herman, but its already been twenty years now, so whats the point of doing that to yourself? Justin has already grown up. What Herman did for you back then is already good enough. He has already given up all of his inheritance to the family assets for the two of you He practically left the family penniless. Lauren sighed. You dont know how difficult it has been for us to start from scratch when we were abroad all these years. Iris: ? What a clever way of phrasing things. Those who didnt know better might really have thought that Herman was a good man! Iris was not a woman of forbearance. She said eloquently, How come I dont remember Herman leaving the Hunts penniless back then? Werent the company shares from back then his fathers? Just because his father had chosen Justin over him as the heir to the family, it somehow ended up becoming him giving the assets to me and my son? A sharp look flashed across Laurens eyes. Sigh, you dont understand. It was Herman who took the initiative to withdraw from the fight because he felt that he had let the two of you down. Otherwise, why would the old sir have chosen a child, who was only five years old, over him? Iris was really rendered speechless by her shameless remark. She sneered and said, So, am I supposed to be thanking the two of you then? A sullen Herman said, You can skip the words of gratitude! What was that way of bringing up the boy, though? Just because I was forced into leaving and couldnt see Justin anymore, you really left him to fend for himself?! And ended up causing that boy to become so perverse and domineering?! Seeing that he was criticizing her again, Iris was so furious that she actually laughed. I have never stopped you from visiting him, but have you ever taken the initiative to contact him all these years? Your son had probably already stopped existing in your eyes when he was lost back then! Herman frowned. How can you say that, Iris? Isnt it obvious that I didnt contact him because I was afraid that you would feel uncomfortable about it? If I contacted him frequently whereas you, his mother, stayed here like a widow, then he would have hated and resented you even more! Iris gave a low laugh. Suddenly, she really couldnt be bothered to say anything to him anymore. He was simply so capable of twisting all her words. For Iris, her son was what mattered to her the most. All these years, because she hadnt been able to stay by his side, the child had lacked mothers love. She had been counting on Herman to stay in contact with him frequently. After all, a father played a very important role in a childs growth! But he hadnt. Herman rarely ever contacted Justin. In fact, he had only called Justin twice during the past twenty years. She took a deep breath and pointed to the door. This is my home. Please leave, otherwise, Im going to call for someone to send you out. Justin had told her before that hed stationed some bodyguards for her nearby. Due to certain reasons, Iris had agreed to it. The bodyguards were standing right outside the door at the moment. However, they hadnt come in to stop Herman. To be honest, this made Iris a little uncomfortable. The son must still resent her. That was why he hadnt protected her despite the circumstances. While she was thinking, Lauren continued adding fuel to the fire and said, Well, no matter what happened in the past, now that Justin has grown up, youll have to interact with Justin in the business market, Herman. Iris, we came back to America this time partially to expand our business into the domestic market. It just so happens that we can deal more with the Hunts for some of our operations. They are father and son after all. They will eventually get in touch with each other once they work together, and will slowly make up for the regrets from the past. After saying that, she looked at Iris. Also, Justins kids are really just too adorable! You dont know how funny Cherry is. She loves the princess dress I brought over to her this morning. Iriss heart tightened. Her granddaughter was having fun with Lauren? But when the thought formed, she felt like she was being narrow-minded again. Thats true, even though she and Herman were divorced, it did not mean that Justin had to sever all contact with him. The Hunts were Hermans family, and the elderly Mrs. Hunt was his mother She had only just thought of that when Lauren spoke again. She said, By the way, we dont have a place to stay during our temporary return to America, so we will stay at the Hunt Manor for the time being. You wont have any objections, right? Cherry is very welcoming of us, she even said that she likes me, her grandmother, very much The two of them had stayed at the Hunts the previous night. Iriss heart felt even heavier. Then, she heard Lauren sigh and say, Iris, we will be part of the same family in the future. I hope you can let go of all your grievances from the past so that we can all live in peace with one another. This way, Justin wont feel awkward being caught in the middle either, right?. Iris clenched her fists. We wont interfere with each others lives as long as you people dont come over and bother me! Lauren took Hermans arm. Why would we bother you? With a big smile, she said, Herman, since theres nothing else we need with Iris here, then lets go back. We just need to inform Justin that he neednt worry about Iris being unhappy about it! Lets go back, Cherry is still waiting for me to play dolls with her! Herman nodded, and the two turned and left. As she stared at them from the back, Iris felt as if there were needles pricking her heart. Even though she couldnt approach her son or her grandchildren before, she could still live with it somewhat. But why should Herman and Lauren be able to stay at the Hunt Manor? Why should they be able to play with her granddaughter every day? Iris eyes reddened. Mrs. Landis came over. She heaved a quiet sigh and said, Maam, if you still keep the truth of what had happened back then to yourself, that scumbag and that cheap woman will take Mr. Hunt away from you! Look at how the bodyguards didnt even stop them from going in and out of here. These must have been Mr. Hunts instructions! Iris felt even worse. At this moment, Cherrys voice suddenly rang out from Mrs. Landis cell phone Cherry should be live-streaming at this time. Iris suddenly took the phone from her. She would see how Lauren was going to interact intimately with Cherry! Chapter 706 - Showing Off? Cherry had switched on her webcam during her live-stream that day, so the live-stream was relatively more formal this time. Every time she live-streamed, her Sponsor Grandpa would definitely be online. Sponsor Daddy occasionally came in to visit, but it was not as frequent as before. It was probably because he could now see her in person every day. Cherry wasnt bothered about these things, though. However, a Sponsor Grandma had joined the live-stream recently. Of course, she wasnt addressing that person as Grandma; rather, Sponsor Grandma was that persons username. Sponsor Grandma was currently ranked second in her virtual gift rankings. The one in the first place was always Sponsor Grandpa. No one could surpass him. The one in third place, Sponsor Daddy, no longer cared about the ranking these days, so his score had been slowly dropping. Cherry first greeted Sponsor Grandpa. Then, when she saw Sponsor Grandma enter the live-stream, the little fellow immediately called out sweetly, Hi, Sponsor Grandma! How are you doing? Sponsor Grandma wrote in the comments: Not well. As the big boss ranked second in her virtual gift rankings, her comment was highlighted in the live-stream. Cherry saw the comment right away. Puzzled, she asked, Why? Did someone make you angry? Beat them up then! Iris looked at the live-stream. She wanted to say, Youre the one who made me angry, you little brat. To think she was actually having fun with someone like Lauren If Lauren had gotten into a relationship with Herman after the two of them had divorced normally, then Iris actually would not have prevented Lauren and Cherry from having fun with each other. After all, it was good for her to have another person who loved her. But Lauren was not a good person at all. She was afraid that Lauren would lead Cherry astray. Iris was terribly angry and frustrated. When she was about to send another comment, she suddenly caught a glimpse of a princess dress on the sofa behind Cherry. Was that the gift that Lauren had spoken of? The one that she had delivered to Cherry early in the morning? Iris suddenly felt very discouraged. She put down the phone silently and stood up. To be honest, when she agreed to that condition back then, she had already left the family. It was destined that she would no longer have much of a relationship with her son for the rest of her life. In that case, why bother disturbing his life? Iris lowered her head and turned off the live-stream. She didnt want to ask Cherry about Lauren anymore-after all, she was the one who had pushed Cherry away with her own hands the night before. 0 Since she had already made her choice, then what right did she have to demand that Cherry be close to her? Iris was caught in a dilemma and internal struggle. Mrs. Landis, who was looking at her from the side, was terribly anxious. However, she also knew that once Iris made up her mind, no one would be able to convince her otherwise. She heaved a silent sigh and changed the subject. Maam, the pot of Jade Orchids you wanted to buy will be delivered soon, right? Where should we put it? Sure enough, Iris finally perked up a little when she heard this. She stood up and walked one round in the greenhouse with Mrs. Landis. At last, she said, That pot of Jade Orchids is very rare and very difficult to take care of. We must treat it with great care. Okay. As the two chatted, they got busy in the greenhouse. Seeing that she was finally no longer so listless anymore, Mrs. Landis breathed a sigh of relief. An hour later, the two finally made room for the new pot of orchid. Only then did they sit down again. Night had almost fallen. The sky had gradually darkened, and the surroundings were quiet. Apart from the chirping of birds, there was no other sound. When one looked up, through the small courtyard, they could see the skies of New York that were hazy all year round. Iris had lived like this for a whole twenty years. Mrs. Landis had left to make dinner. As Iris sat in the greenhouse, her gaze fell onto Mrs. Landis cell phone again, hardly able to stand the itch in her heart. Suddenly, she really wanted to hear Cherrys voice. She opened the live-stream again. At once, she heard Cherrys clear and pleasant voice: Jungler, have you gone invisible? How come I never see you during team battles? Iris couldnt help but smile at the way she spoke when she dissed other players, and she almost laughed out loud. As expected, Cherry was still the same bundle of joy she knew her to be. Beep. At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang Iris picked it up casually, the smile still on her face. She saw that someone had sent her a short video. She opened it casually, upon which Laurens face immediately appeared. She was speaking to the camera with a smile on her face, Iris, I am going to go and play with Cherry now. Cherry has always been a very polite and adorable child~ Iris: !! She stood up angrily. Lauren must have been afraid that she wouldnt believe that they had a better relationship with Justins family, so she had deliberately sent that to provoke her, right? Iris was jealous and envious, but even more helpless and sad. She stared at the video. She could see that it was Cherrys room that Lauren was about to enter. The next moment, in Cherrys live-stream, the sound of someone knocking on the door, as well as Laurens gentle voice rang out: Cherry? Grandmas coming in, okay_? Iris clenched her fists. She looked at Mrs. Landis cell phone and stared at Cherrys live-stream. She wanted to close it so that she wouldnt see their interaction, yet at the same time, she wanted to open her eyes wide and take a good look at what exactly she had lost She felt as though a big invisible hand had closed around her heart tightly. Her chest felt stuffy and tight, and she felt awfully aggrieved. Just as she was in a dilemma, she heard Cherrys young and tender voice become impatient: Who said you could come in here? Chapter 707 - The Face-Slapping Came So Quickly! At the Hunts. Lauren entered the room with a smile on her face. Shed originally wanted to get along properly with Cherry-after all, she really did want to make Cherry happy. Once she pleased Cherry, that would mean that she had also pleased Justin. But she hadnt expected Cherry to always look so impatient whenever she saw her. She didnt know that Cherry was live-streaming, so she smiled and said, Grandma misses little Cherry, so I came over to visit you After speaking, as if she was on very good terms with Cherry, she walked over to the sofa next to her and picked up the princess dress she had given Cherry earlier that day. She asked, Dont you like the princess dress that Grandma bought you? Why didnt you put it on? Cherry blinked with her big eyes and answered bluntly, Because I dont like it, of course! Lauren looked at her hesitantly. Then what kind do you like? Pink ones? Purple ones? Or? Cherry tilted her head to the side, which made her look very naughty. Her grin made her look even more like a little devil. She replied, Its you I dont like. Lauren was taken aback. Cherry said, So, as long as it is from you, I wont like it. Dont waste your time trying to please me. Please go out! I dont have a grandmother like you! The little fellows voice was crisp and clear, and she spoke loudly and sonorously. Lauren flushed, but she didnt dare to bully Cherry, especially in this room. Thus, she said, Cherry, it is not right of you to speak to your grandma like this. Its very impolite behavior Cherry suddenly stood up and walked straight towards Lauren. The camera in her live-stream was facing the side right from the start, so it had captured part of the scene. As a result, everyone saw Cherry pick up the princess dress and then push Lauren out the door. The little fellow was very strong. After she pushed Lauren out of the room, she stood there and said, Go away you you wh*re! Cherry had never ever called anyone names. Even when she was dissing people in her live-streams, she had never called anyone names. Therefore, when she tried to think of a word for Lauren, she had to think for a very long time before she finally remembered one of the insults that Xander frequently used. After calling Lauren a wh*re, Cherry slammed the door shut. Cherry continued her live-stream after she returned. But at this point, she noticed that a lot of reproachful remarks had suddenly appeared in the comments: Isnt the live-streamers behavior too crass? What did that gentle old lady do to you? To think youre actually calling her names? Ive already found her an eyesore a long time ago. Shes only five, yet shes so skilled at dissing people in games. To think you guys claim that she has never called anyone names. Ha, didnt she do just that just now? Some of her fans were also trying to correct her: sweetcherry, thats your grandma. You mustnt call your family such awful names. Yeah. Its very rude of you to just toss the dress that your grandma bought for you A group of Internet keyboard warriors, who didnt even know anything about her family situation, started to leave comments in her live-stream. A bad-ass Cherry replied, You are not me, so what would you know? She is a bad person! My mom told me to stay away from her! The comments instantly became even fiercer. However, Iris was no longer in the live-stream at this point. She had closed the live-stream when Lauren knocked on the door. She didnt want to watch their heartwarming moments, which would only sadden her. She stared ahead of her blankly. About half an hour later, Lauren sent her another text message: Sorry about that, Iris, I was playing with Cherry the whole time just now. I realized that the little girl is really very well-behaved. We had a lot of fun together. She also said that she likes me very much. Little by little, Iris heart sank as she read the message. Yeah, how would Cherry possibly not be lovable? She had always been a good girl who was polite and sweet-talking. Every time she saw her, the things she said made her heart melt. It seemed that no matter what, she just couldnt harden her heart towards the little fellow. Everyone would probably like her, no matter who it was. Iris didnt want to think about it anymore, so she straight-up blocked Laurens phone number. Then, she stood up and went to dinner. Mrs. Landis had made mushroom risotto that evening. The two of them had a plate each. However, the usually fresh and delicious mushroom risotto didnt taste right to her that evening. She said, Mrs. Landis, the mushroom risotto doesnt taste very nice today. Mrs. Landis took a bite. It tastes pretty good, Maam. You only think it tastes bad because you are in a bad mood. Every time you are in a bad mood, you dont feel like eating. Really? Iris slowly put down her spoon. She sighed silently. Then, she got up and started walking upstairs. Im not eating anymore. Ill go to bed instead. Mrs. Landis heaved a quiet sigh as she stared at her from the back. Iris had originally thought that she would be fine after she went upstairs and had a good nights sleep. But after she lay down, she simply couldnt get to sleep. The text messages that Lauren had sent to her kept appearing before her eyes, making her feel like there was something stuck in her chest, unable to get out. At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. When Iris answered, Laurens voice came from the other side again. Iris, why did you block me? Is it because you dont want me to send you those messages? Well, that makes sense. Im sure you dont want Cherry and I to be so close to each other, but the child wants a grandmother too! Her words made Iris so mad that she was shaking all over. Right at this moment, she suddenly heard a rush of footsteps. Then, Mrs. Landis opened the door and entered her room. She said, Maam, Cherry is trending! Chapter 708 - A Real Piece of Work Trending? What was trending? Iris pretty much subconsciously picked up her cell phone. Right away, she saw that sweetcherry was trending on social media because she had called her grandma names out of anger in her live-stream. To be honest, it wasnt really trending that high in the rankings. It barely entered the top fifty in the rankings and had only just made the list. Mrs. Landis had only found out because her attention was on Cherry. Iris hurriedly opened the article linked in the post, where she saw a video clip from the live-stream footage. In the clip, Cherry had driven her grandma out of her room and called her a wh*re. Iris stared at the video clip in shock. Although she knew that it was certainly not right of Cherry to call people names, for some inexplicable reason, she felt really good. While she was looking at Mrs. Landis cell phone, Lauren was still talking to her over the phone. Iris, Cherry is really adorable. Are you sure you dont want to come over and spend some time with her? She really likes her grandmother. When she kept calling me Grandma, I felt really sad for you As she listened to the woman, Iris lip corners suddenly curled into a smile. She turned on the cell phones speaker mode, and then she held the other cell phone with the video clip close to her own phones microphone. The sound of a girl scolding someone in anger rang out from it at once: Go away, you you wh*re! Laurens voice came to an abrupt stop. She was terribly stunned. She first glanced at her cell phone in confusion, and then looked at the villa at the side in surprise. If she wasnt already sure that Cherry hadnt left the house, shed have thought that she was with Iris! But if she wasnt, then why would her voice come from Iris call? While she was still in a daze, Iris chuckled lightly and said, By the way, I forgot to tell you that Cherry loves playing games and also likes holding live-streams. Everything that happened between the two of you in the room has all been captured in her live-stream. So, how on earth are you so confident that my granddaughter would like you? You wh*re? Lauren: !! She gnashed her teeth in fury! When Cherry called her names, she had only cursed and ranted inwardly, and felt that the girl was awfully ill-mannered. However, she hadnt really bothered getting angry with a child. When she came out of the room, she couldnt help but still feel irritated, so she had called Iris to provoke her. But who would have known that everything that had happened just now had been captured in the live-stream?! This was no different from her personally putting her face in front of Iris and letting her slap it! This was simply so torturous! Lauren took a deep breath at once. She countered and replied, Even so, I am finally living with the Hunts, whereas you have been driven out! Iris scoffed. The Hunts? Ive already stopped caring about them all those years ago. I dont even want Herman anymore, so what would I still want the Hunts for? Things are no longer the same as before. Back then, Herman was the one in charge of the family, but the person-in-charge is now Justin! If you want to stay there, go ahead. Justin has always been bad-tempered ever since he was a child, though, so youll have to be more tolerant with him. Sigh, its simply not as comfortable as it is at my place, where I can grow my flowers, bask in the sun, and do whatever I want Tsk, Mrs. Landis, dont forget to sanitize our house later, in case the wh*re who came over today had dirtied it. Iris had originally planned to talk to Nora about the child calling people names, but in this instant, she herself had been subconsciously led astray by Cherry. Iris, who had always followed the rules and kept her nose clean her whole life, suddenly understood at this moment just how great it felt to call someone a wh*re. Well, it wasnt like Cherry called people names that often either, so she would just let the matter pass. With that in mind, Iris spoke into her cell phone again. Is there anything else, Mrs. Wh*re? Iris Evans! Do you think that youre better than me just because of this? So what even if the Hunts belong to your son? Youre on bad terms with him anyway! I will show you that I am much better than you are now! You Oh, so theres nothing else, right? If so, then Im hanging up. No one likes to listen to barking dogs. Iris cut Lauren off and then hung up in a good mood. This simply felt too good! Mrs. Landis looked at her lady and shook her head. Maam was simply so childish, crying at one moment and then laughing the next No, wait, she didnt come up here to talk about that. She said anxiously, Maam, dont just smile. Cherry is still being attacked on the Internet. Arent you going to do anything about it? What am I supposed to do about it? Iris glared at Mrs. Landis. The glare from the woman, who was still charming despite her age, only made her look bewitching and alluring The colors of the nearly fifty years old womans eyes were still well-defined, and her gaze was also clean and clear. God had really given her a good appearance. After Iris chided her coquettishly, she stood up right away. If anything happens to Cherry, Justin wont just stand by and do nothing. By the way, Mrs. Landis, is there still any mushroom risotto left? Im hungry. After saying that, Iris started walking downstairs. Mrs. Landis: Mrs. Landis still wanted to speak. She held up her cell phone to show it to her. She said, Mr. Hunt probably still hasnt realized, right? Look, the post is going up the rankings again Huh? Why is the post gone? Mrs. Landis stood still in a daze. Iris, who was walking in the front, waved. You just happened to see the post in time, and fortunately also showed it to me in time. If you were a step late, I wouldnt have been able to see it at all! Dont I know just how efficient Justin is? Mrs. Landis silently gave her a thumbs-up in her heart. As expected, no one knew a son better than his mother! C At the Hunts. Lauren stamped her foot angrily after Iris hung up on her. Iris and Cherry sure are real pieces of work! Hearing her furious voice, Herman lowered his eyes. I told you not to provoke them, yet you simply insisted on doing so. See, youve been outgunned, havent you? Lauren took a deep breath. I did it all for your sake, and for our family When she said this, her eyes widened. Then, she walked up to Herman and took his arm. Speaking of which, though, why cant Iris come back to the Hunt Manor? Back then, when your family chose her and Justin over you and made you leave, the Hunts shouldnt have been so powerful that they could forbid her from entering the Hunt Manor, right? Herman glared at her. Lauren continued to shake his arm. Come on, tell me why Chapter 709 - The Great Master Orchidiance Herman pushed her away. I cant tell you. Why not? Lauren persisted and said, What kind of secret do you have with her that even I cant know about? Dear, we are husband and wife, you know! There are some things that even husband and wife cant talk about! Herman was firm. He pushed her hand away. Alright, lets go over to my mothers earlier and have dinner with her! Lauren looked at him from the back, a sharp look flashing across her eyes. Ha. Did he really think that she wouldnt know the truth if he didnt tell her about it? The only reason why she had asked him was just so she could see if Herman was still hiding anything from her even after spending twenty years together. Unexpectedly, she still hadnt completely entered the mans heart. Lauren took a deep breath, feeling the need to vent her pent-up emotions. When the two were about to walk over to Mrs. Hunts villa, the security guards suddenly stopped them. They said, Sir, the two of you must move out today You are not allowed to enter this place either. Herman and Lauren were stunned. Lauren frowned. Do you know who you are talking to? The security guard replied stiffly, I do. Yet you still have the audacity to say that? Youve got a lot of gall! Who gave you the courage to say something like that? As soon as Lauren spoke, she heard a low voice: I did. Lauren and Herman were both stunned. They turned around abruptly to see Justin striding over. He had a cold and sullen look on his face, and his deep-set eyes were as filled with aggressiveness as an eagles. Herman frowned. Justin! How dare you dishonor your parents just because youve become the successor to the Hunts! Justin strode up to the pair. With a fierce and piercing look in his eyes, he pointed at the exit and said firmly and loudly, This is the Hunt Manor, and you are someone whom Grandpa has kicked out. I am just following Grandpas will. How would I possibly dare to be unfilial with my parents? You ! Since Herman was using his seniority to pressure him, then he would bring out Grandpa Hunt. This shut Herman up at once. Justin stared at the man in front of him and narrowed his eyes dangerously. He had left the two of them here to provoke Iris on purpose. That was why hed instructed the bodyguards not to stop them when they went to visit Iris earlier in the day. Firstly, he wanted to hear their conversation and see if he could sound them out about the truth behind what had happened back then. Secondly, he wanted to push Iris into a corner and give her a sense of crisis. But in the end, he found that even though Herman obviously knew the truth, he refused to make any mention about what had happened. Iris also refused to say a single word about it. It seemed that this method of his was useless. Moreover, it had even brought his precious daughter trouble. Although he had deleted all the negative comments on the Internet, there would be some trouble for him to deal with in the aftermath. In that case, why let the two of them stay any further? Therefore, he couldnt even be bothered to act anymore. Justin said straightforwardly, If you dont leave by yourself with dignity, then I can only make you leave in an undignified manner. As soon as he said that, a few bodyguards swarmed up from behind him. Herman and Lauren frowned, and both of them took a step back. Herman pointed at him and cursed, Youre so cold-blooded! Im your father, you know! How dare you treat me like this! Dont touch me, we will leave by ourselves! Justin couldnt be bothered to waste his breath on them. The bodyguard next to him also took a step forward, so Herman and Lauren couldnt say any more, either. The two of them could only leave. Herman and Lauren have moved out of the Hunt Manor? When Iris received the news the moment she woke up the next day, she became even happier. She was sitting in the greenhouse with a pair of scissors in her hand and trimming her plants. After she was done, she smiled and put down the scissors. Then, she suddenly sighed. A puzzled Mrs. Landis asked, Maam, whats the matter? Iris replied, Justin has grown up. Mrs. Landis was taken aback. Why do you say that? Iris glanced at her, her pale and slender fingers gently touching the orchid next to her. She asked, Why didnt he drive Herman and Lauren away when they first arrived at the Hunts? Why didnt anyone stop them when they came here? Yet he drove them away after they went back and the incident with Cherrys live-stream broke out? Mrs. Landis shook her head. Why is that? Because he was trying to push me into a corner. He wanted to force me to make a stand. Iriss words confused Mrs. Landis. She scratched her head and asked, And then? Then, I saw what happened in Cherrys live-stream and realized the truth. He understood at once that these things wouldnt be able to trigger any feelings in me anymore. In that case, wouldnt having them around no longer be of any use? Although Mrs. Landis didnt really understand, she still said happily, Mr. Hunt has taken your side! Of course. Iris said proudly, Thats my son were talking about, after all! Then, she stared at the pot of flowers beside her that wasnt blooming very well and heaved a quiet sigh. Say, if I approach my daughter-in-law with this pot of flowers and ask her for advice, would she hate me? Mrs. Landis: Forget it. Iris seemed to have given up somewhat. She said, Some things are meant to be yours, and some things arent. Im already so old; how long can I live? In that case, Id better not make any more trouble for the children! These orchids will accompany me for the rest of my life instead! Mrs. Landis glared at her. Your remaining time in this world is pretty expensive, then. Who knows how many houses you can buy with just these plants! Iris smiled and replied, These are nothing. The best is still that pot of Jade Orchid. It should have arrived in New York by now, right? Why hasnt it been delivered yet? Almost as soon as she said that, her cell phone rang suddenly. Iris was a little taken aback. When she answered the phone, a voice came from the other side: Mdm. Iris, Im really sorry! Iris was surprised. Matthew, whats wrong? Old Matthew, like Iris, was also an expert in cultivating orchids. Not only did he like orchids, but he was also rich. That was why he could cultivate so many orchids. The Jade Orchid in question was Matthews. Iris had pestered him for very long before he finally relented and agreed to sell it to her at a high price. Matthew heaved a huge sigh. Originally, Id already found a professional to deliver that pot of flowers to you in New York, but I must sell it to a lady named Lauren Hunt now! Lauren Hunt? Lauren again? Iris frowned. Thats not how you do business, Matthew. I was the one who bought it first, you Let me finish. Matthew said, Its not that I dont want to sell it to you, but rather, something has gone wrong with my pot of Ghost Orchids. Lauren is an expert gardener, and she said that she can nurse it back to health for me. Mdm. Iris, you are also someone who loves flowers, so you should know what that pot of Ghost Orchids means to me, right? Lauren said that she will treat the orchids with alternative medicine Iris said huffily, Shes just imitating Orchidiance! Matthew nodded. Yes, I know, but I dont care. I just want my Ghost Orchids to be cured. Do you know this pot of orchids has been with me for three years? It bloomed during the year that my wife passed away Not only is this pot of flowers expensive, but it is also of special significance to me. Mdm. Iris, unless you can find me Master Orchidiance, I really cant sell that pot of flowers to you anymore I must let you down this time!! Iris: ! How was she supposed to find Orchidiance at such short notice? Next to her, Mrs. Landis was in a panic. Maam, why dont we consult Ms. Smith about this? She can also cure orchid diseases! Chapter 710 - Let Me Tell You A Story Iris paused for a moment when she heard Mrs. Landis. Then, she said to Matthew, Give me a day. Tell me about the Ghost Orchids symptoms, or take a photo and send it over. I Ill find someone to take a look at it for you! Matthew was surprised. Do you really have a solution? Iris sighed. I recently met a young friend who is very skilled at treating orchids, I will go and ask her for advice. You can give the orchids to Lauren after if my friend cant cure them! Matthew knew about the dispute between Iris and Lauren. Hearing this, he kept quiet for only a second before he said, Okay! Mdm. Iris, we have been taking care of orchids for so long, so I trust you and am willing to give you a chance. If it werent for the Ghost Orchids, I wouldnt have broken our agreement. But if you still cant solve the issue by tomorrow, then you cant hold that against me anymore. Iris nodded. I understand. People who truly loved orchids regarded the flowers as their life. Matthew was one of the best gardeners in the industry, and the Ghost Orchids were his very life itself, so she could understand why he did what he did. After hanging up the phone, Matthew told her the orchids symptoms. He was very detailed in the description-after all, he had become very experienced after cultivating flowers for so long. He included details about what he had done to the flowers in the past, the soil he planted the flowers in, and so on. Iris stared at the description for a while before she raised her head and looked at Mrs. Landis. That pot of Ghost Orchids has indeed encountered quite a difficult issue. Im afraid that even Orchidiance would find that pot of flowers rather difficult to save. In that case, lets take a gamble! Mrs. Landis was a little taken aback. What gamble? Iris took a deep breath. A gamble on my destiny. If Nora can save this pot of flowers, then that pot of Jade Orchids will be mine. Whats meant to be mine will definitely be mine. Mrs. Landis didnt understand what she was hinting at. She nodded and said, Of course! She didnt know that Iris had made a decision at this instant. If Nora could save that pot of orchids, then she would have pretty much made a miracle. If so, then she would tell them the truth about what had happened back then. She didnt want to give the younger generation trouble, but her blood ties with her son were right there. There was one thing that Lauren had been right aboutCherry liked her grandmother. She could cruelly push Justin away when she was young, but now that she had gotten on in her years, she was no longer as bold and resolute as she had been when she was young. She also craved the heartwarming and gentle moments of being with Cherry and the others. With that in mind, Iris took out her cell phone and sent a text message to Nora. First, she sent Nora the symptoms of Matthews orchids, and then she sent another sentence: Can you take a look and see if you can save this pot of flowers for me? C Nora was currently at the Andersons and looking for something in her mothers room. Despite the unexpected incident at Iris, and Hermans return, Nora had not forgotten what she was the most anxious about right now. Her mother had left her information about the V16s whereabouts, yet she wasnt capable enough to find it. When she thought of how Xander was still sick, she was filled with impatience and irritability. Mrs. Anderson was standing at the door. As she watched her turn the study upside down, she asked, Nora, what are you looking for? Nora asked, Grandma, did my mom leave anything important behind? Mrs. Anderson nodded. Yes, of course! Nora suddenly looked up. What did she leave behind? Show me! As soon as she said that, Mrs. Anderson smiled gently and kindly at her, all the wrinkles on her face squeezing together. She said, She left you! You are the best gift she left the world. Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed and she sighed silently. Okay, Grandma, Ill look for it myself! She was about to take out the dust-covered things under the bed and flip through them when her cell phone suddenly beeped. She picked it up and saw the messages Iris had sent to her: Can you take a look and see if you can save this pot of flowers for me? If you can, I will tell you a story. Tell her a story? Was Iris finally going to reveal her troubles? A touch of joy flashed across Noras eyes and she immediately replied: Ill come to you right away. Chapter 711 - Take A Gamble! When Nora came to the villa, Iris was sitting in the greenhouse with a tea bar in front of her. She was sipping on a cup of tea, but her eyes were fixed on the greenhouse. At the sound of footsteps, she turned and looked over. When she saw Nora, she gestured to the seat opposite her and asked absentmindedly, Can you save them? I can try. Nora had never been one to make absolute promises. After all, Ghost Orchids were awfully delicate. A little carelessness could easily lead to problems. Iris took a sip of tea and sighed silently. She looked at Nora. Do you really want to hear that story? Nora nodded. Iris fell silent for a while. Then, she asked, Even if it really brings you guys a lot of trouble? Nora nodded again. Even so, Iris was still worried. She pressed on and asked, Have you asked Justin about it? Is this also what he wants? Before Nora could speak, Justins voice came from the door: Yes, it is. Seeing that he was also here, Iris was stunned. She stared at her son. Justin had already grown to a height of a little over 62, and was a full head taller than her. Her small and thin son from twenty years ago had already grown into a man with an indomitable spirit. Iris clenched her fists. She suddenly asked, Dont you hate me? No matter what my reasons are, I have ultimately been absent in your life for so many years. Justins jaw was strained, and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye was shimmering in the light. After a short silence, he answered, I did when I was a kid, but not anymore. Iris was taken aback. Justin turned his head to the side and looked away. Apart from being able to say some mushy things to Nora, he was actually a little uncomfortable saying such things to others. The man stood up straight. As though he was talking about work matters, he said to Iris, When I was a child, everyone had a mother except me. When I got into arguments with Roger, his mother would stand in front of him unreasonably and push me, but I didnt have anyone like that. Not only did I not have a mother, but even my father was gone. At that time, I did indeed hate you for being so cruel. But now, it doesnt matter anymore, because all of that has passed. I know you have your own difficulties and reasons for doing so. Justins voice was actually very calm and dispassionate. There wasnt any emotion in it at all. It was as if he was just narrating something that had happened in the past. But his words painted a very lucid picture in both Iris and Noras minds. The little Justin had been bullied. His father had been kicked out of the family. His mother was clearly still in New York, yet she did not come home. He obviously had a father and a mother, yet he became an orphan in the Hunts. Perhaps the little boy had cried in private. Perhaps on many nights, he had run to this very villa and looked up at the person inside, hoping that Iris would open the door and give him a hug. But she hadnt. Just like that, he had grown into an adult Nora took Justins hand and held it quietly. Iris felt as if her heart was being wrung tightly. However, she was already accustomed to the pain-because every night he came over, she knew he was there. What he didnt know was that she had also been looking at him from upstairs. It was just that she couldnt go down. The most intimate relationship in the world was the one between a mother and her child. Childrens love for their mothers was purer than their mothers love for their children. Because in the world of children, their mother was the only thing that mattered. But in their mothers world, there would always be things to weigh and evaluate, as well as worries and reservations. Iriss eyes reddened. She lowered her head and said, Justin, I will give you another chance. You now have children and a wife. If I tell you those reasons, your days in the future may not be peaceful anymore. But if I dont there are only so many days I have left in my life. Isnt it good the way we are now? That was how Iris had always seen the situation. Wasnt it good for them to stay the way they currently were, where mother and son didnt meet, and each kept to themselves peacefully? When Justin heard her mention that he now had a wife and children, he looked at Nora. Nora held his hand tightly, the look in her eyes firm and determined. Justin could sense her encouragement towards him. He nodded to Iris and said, We have made our decision. Iris jaw tensed up. After a while, she finally sighed and said, Alright, in that case, then lets take a gamble. If Nora really can save that pot of Ghost Orchids, then I will tell you two the truth! Orchidiances way of curing orchids was actually very miraculous. Additionally, because they were giving medical treatment to orchids, the dosage was even harder to control. Not every alternative medicine practitioner could do that. Even Orchidiance would probably find it rather difficult, let alone Nora. It would be nothing short of a miracle if Nora could cure the Ghost Orchids. Iris didnt want to lead such a dull life either. She didnt want to pretend to be all calm and unaffected here. She could harden her heart towards Justin because he had already grown up, but she also wanted to have fun with Cherry. Thinking of this, she looked at Nora with light in her eyes. This was the mentality of a gambler. When Justin saw her reaction, he knew that Iris had already relented somewhat. To be honest, if he gave her another push at this point, she would tell him the truth. But he didnt want to use such schemes against his mother. Thus, he looked at Nora. Nora felt great pressure from both of them looking over. The corners of her lips spasmed and she looked at Iris. She said, Iris, you can start thinking about how to word the story. She took out a piece of paper and handed it to Iris. This is the prescription. Chapter 712 - 2 It’s Cured? On the way here, Nora had already looked at the photos and the description of the symptoms that Iris had forwarded to her and silently computed the formula. The prescription contained very low drug dosages, so they shouldnt pose any danger to the flowers. Nora had always been very confident in her knowledge of her specializations. After all, when she was in California, no one would come to her for medical consultations. In order to improve her medical skills, she had instead treated the flora and fauna at home! That was why she was so knowledgeable about orchids. Of course, this was really difficult to achieve. Because flowers were undoubtedly different from humans. If it werent because Nora had experimented with flowers and plants for so long, she probably would not have mastered such fine control of drug dosages. Iris was a little dumbfounded when she saw the piece of paper she was offering to her. She immediately took a photo of the prescription and sent it to Matthew. It was only after she sent it that she raised her head and said, Nora, you wrote that prescription so quickly. She had settled on a prescription without even speaking with Matthew. Nora slowly replied, I have treated that disease in other flowers before, so I kinda understand it. Iris: As the corners of her lips spasmed, she received a call from Matthew. He said, Mdm. Iris, this prescription that you sent me? Iris glanced at Nora and said, My daughter-in-law came up with it. You can give it a go! I can at least guarantee that nothing will go wrong with it. Matthew sighed. Its not that I dont trust you, its just that you gave it to me a little too late! Iris was taken aback. What? Matthew said, Lauren has just borrowed that pot of Ghost Orchids from me, saying that while she cures them for me, she would also like to hold an orchid exhibition so that the people who like orchids in New York could admire them. What Matthew didnt say was that Lauren hadnt just approached him, but also people from various wealthy and aristocratic families in New York. After all, precious and expensive flowers like orchids werent things that ordinary people could afford. Lauren had assembled a group of people with the euphemistic excuse of letting everyone visit an exhibition featuring famous flower species. This way, everyone could learn something new and widen their horizons. Therefore, people shouldnt hide and keep all the good things to themselves The meaning between the lines was that Iris was too petty. Matthew didnt want to sow discord between them, so he had left that part out. Iris frowned. She has cured your Ghost Orchids? Pretty much. Matthew sighed. Actually, when I called you, Id already used the prescription she gave me. I didnt expect the Ghost Orchids to really become much more alive just half an hour later. Iris sighed silently. She hadnt expected things to develop this way! What an unfortunate turn of events! She said quietly, Congratulations. What is there to congratulate me about? Matthew smiled wryly and said, She will be holding an exhibition tomorrow. Even if its just for the sake of my flowers, Ill have to attend. Not only do I have to contribute my flowers, but I also have to contribute my presence. That woman is just so Mdm. Iris, orchid lovers like us are usually people at peace with the world. We just take care of the orchids for our own joy, but look at her, isnt what shes doing no different from forcing me to Iris didnt like talking about people behind their backs, let alone when it was about Lauren. Thus, she said, Its for the best that the flowers are cured. Yeah. Matthew then said, Your daughter-in-law is very talented, though! Her prescription is only one herb off from Laurens! Using alternative medicine to cure orchids is Orchidiances specialty. Many alternative medicine practitioners also wanted to give it a try. As a result, so many orchids have died from their attempts over the past few years. Lauren is the only one who has finally mastered the technique after studying it for a long time At this point, Matthew sighed heavily. Unable to stop himself anymore, he said, Mdm. Iris, you have to be careful. Lauren is bent on beating you in orchids this time. I heard that after she caught wind of the fact that you like orchids, she has been imitating Orchidiances methods in treating orchids for the last five years. Who knows how many orchids she has destroyed before she finally became as experienced as she is today Matthew, who sounded like he found the orchids somewhat a pity, added, Who knows how many precious orchid varieties she has destroyed just to vent her frustrations, sigh! Matthew looked down on Laurens actions very much. They were taking care of orchids because they truly loved orchids, but Lauren was just using the orchids as a springboard to edge out Iris. It was just a pity that no matter how much one was into their hobby, they would still have to bow down in the face of reality. Iris didnt pay any attention to those things. However, she still found it somewhat a pity. She had already lost the gamble before it even started. She looked at Nora and said quietly, Alright, Im hanging up! Unfortunately, the next moment, Nora grabbed the phone. Nora stared at the phone and asked, Which other herb did she add to the prescription? Matthew seemed surprised by her voice. In the end, he named a herb. The corners of Noras lips curled into a smile. After Iris hung up the phone, she said, Lets go to the orchid exhibition tomorrow. Chapter 713 - Reconciling With Yourself As soon as Nora said that, Mrs. Landis, who was next to her, said, But we dont have an invitation! Nora and Iris looked at each other. The two spoke at the same time, We will have one very soon. Mrs. Landis: ? A puzzled Mrs. Landis looked at Justin. Are you going to ask Mr. Hunt to ask for two tickets? No, its fine. As soon as Iris said that, someone knocked at the door. Then, the mailman appeared and said, Mdm. Iris, mail for you. Iris and Nora looked at each other again. A look of realization flashed across Noras eyes, and she said to Mrs. Landis, See, isnt that the invitation? Mrs. Landis: ? Mrs. Landis took the mail from the mailman. When she opened it, she found that it was indeed an invitation for the orchid exhibition. She was astounded. Ms. Smith, Maam, arent the two of you too amazing? Iris scoffed. By holding the orchid exhibition right after she returned to New York, shes clearly coming right at me. Since she wants to slap me in the face, how could she possibly not invite me? Mrs. Landis couldnt help but smack her own forehead. Look at me, because Ive been living here all this time and havent come into contact with people much, Ive even forgotten about such basic household infighting! Both Nora and Iris were amused by Mrs. Landiss use of the words household infighting: Iris patted her and asked, Where did you learn all these words from? Mrs. Landis replied with a smile, Oh, you know how I watch all those TV dramas when I have nothing to do! I learned it from them! Iris suddenly gave her a fierce look and said, Mrs. Landis, how dare you slack off while I wasnt paying attention! You sneaky treacherous woman! Im going to deduct your pay! Mrs. Landis pretended to be scared. Maam, other people work only nine to six, whereas I wait on you twenty-four hours a day! Arent you even going to allow me to watch a bit of TV for entertainment?. Iris smiled. Your salary is for twenty-four hours of work each day! You should already be thankful that Im letting you sleep! Mrs. Landis protested, You capitalist! In that case, Ill pay you for sixteen hours instead? Maam, if you exploit your staff any further, I might secretly add poison into your favorite food. The two of them bickered and started to joke with each other. There was finally a smile on Iriss face that was calm and serene all year round. Mrs. Landis looked at her, very glad and relieved. The two of them were just joking around, of course. Iris had given Mrs. Landis much more than her salary all these years. Both of Mrs. Landis children were already married, and they both had their own properties in New York and were living lives of luxury. This was all thanks to Iris. After twenty years of her company, Mrs. Landis was more like family to Iris now. Justin stood at the side and watched them bicker and joke with each other. To be honest, for so many years, his mothers appearance had long become vague and blurry in his mind-because every time he came over, all he would see was Iriss frosty face. The womans lively appearance faintly reminded him of how she had hugged, kissed him, and teased him when he was a child. At that time, she had also laughed and talked happily like what she was currently doing. Originally, because he hadnt had much contact with Iris for more than two decades, Justin had felt some estrangement towards his mother. However, that sense of estrangement had lessened considerably at this instant. It was as though the mother in his memories, who loved to talk, laugh, play, and joke around, had returned. For him, the word mother was no longer just an identity but had once again become vivid and animated. The feeling made the corners of his lips curl upward imperceptibly. He cast his eyes down and hid the complex emotions in his eyes. Mrs. Landis was a huge mischief-maker. She had also wanted Iris and Justin to reconcile for very long. Seeing that the atmosphere today was great, she said, Mr. Hunt, you really loved the ravioli I made when you were a child. Why dont you stay for dinner tonight? Justin subconsciously looked at Nora. When she saw him looking over, Nora nodded and said, Alright. Mrs. Landis became excited at once. She rolled up her sleeves and walked into the kitchen as she said, Since you guys are staying for dinner tonight, I will have to show off my culinary skills! Maam eats too little, so she doesnt give me a chance to show off my skills at all. ILII After Mrs. Landis entered the kitchen, the atmosphere among the trio standing outside immediately became a little awkward. Iris looked at Nora and then at Justin. At last, she said, Ill go and give Mrs. Landis a hand. Given her age, shell be too slow! After speaking, she also went into the kitchen. Nora and Justin were the only ones left outside. The two of them looked around the greenhouse. Justin pointed at the orchids and said, I heard that people who raise orchids have high moral character. Now it seems like thats not always the case. He was referring to Lauren. Nora, however, laughed and said, I dont know about others, but I know why my god-sister likes taking care of orchids. Nora deliberately emphasized the words god-sister. Justin: ??! He raised his eyebrows, knowing that Nora was being cheeky and asking to be taught a lesson again. As soon as the thought formed, he looked at Noras lips, wishing he could take a few nips to vent his anger. As for Nora, she said, Do you want to know why? If you do, then call me God-aunt Nora. Ill tell you if you do. Tsk. She was starting to take advantage of him now. Justin stroked his chin and suddenly leaned forward. He lowered his voice and asked, Ms. Smith, are you sure you want to be my god-aunt? Nora: ? She decided not to tease him anymore, lest it backfired on herself. She coughed and said, Iris I mean, Aunt Iris and I already knew each other before she even knew who I was. She told me at that time that she was raising all these flowers because her son had given her a pot of orchids once. Justin was stunned. He looked at the orchids, his jaw tensing up. He remembered now. When he was ten years old, he had indeed given her a pot of orchids on her birthday. The woman had accepted his gift. At the same time, she had also told him that she had only accepted the gift because she liked orchids. Since then, the floodgates opened and she started to buy a lot of orchids. Justin had always thought that it was because she liked orchids. But as it turned out, it was just an excuse for her to accept her sons gift. He turned to look at Iris in the kitchen. Mrs. Landis had prepared some ingredients, and she was picking and choosing from among them. However, everything that she picked out just so happened to be his favorite Justin lowered his head. In truth, his mother had never really left him all these years, and hed always had his mothers love with him by his side, right? In this instant, he suddenly reconciled with his motheror rather, with the part of himself that had been uncomfortable because his mother hadnt taken care of him. He also suddenly became open-minded and let go of some things in this instant. He let out a silent sigh. Right at this moment, his cell phone rang. When he answered, Hermans voice came from the other side. Justin, didnt you want to know why your mother has been avoiding you? I will tell you now. Chapter 714 - A Call From Hell Upon hearing his voice, Justin narrowed his eyes. He wanted to say he didnt need ithe wanted to hear it from Iris insteadbut he suddenly paused. Iris would never tell him about her grievances. He would only be able to hear about her grievances from others. For example, Iris would probably never tell him why she liked orchids because she had never been a woman who knew how to express her feelings. Justin thought about it and said, Okay, speak. In a villa in the outskirts of New York. Herman and Lauren sat on the sofa. Lauren was looking at Herman, who said, You probably only know that I cheated on your mother with Lauren back then, so all this time, you must have thought that all the problems with our marriage lie with me, right? Hermans words gave voice to the mentality that most women heldthat every man who cheated was a scumbag. Justin lowered his eyes, but he sneered, You are wrong. Herman was taken aback. Justin said, You are not a good husband, and at the same time, you are not a good father either. Many people thought that once a man cheated, he would no longer be a good father. But that wasnt necessarily true. Some men might cheat on their wives a lot, but they wouldnt hold back on their love for their children. Perhaps the cheating itself might affect the children, but even so, they would still try to make up for it later. Besides, some married couples were indeed not suitable to stay together. Even if they had children, those who needed to divorce would still divorce each other. However, the divorce did not affect their love for their children. But this wasnt true in Hermans case. Not only had he cheated and hurt Iris, but he had also left Justin to fend for himself afterward. It was as if hed never had a son like him. He hadnt just let Iris down, but also Justin. Herman was stunned for a while. Then, he tried to explain himself. Justin, its not that I didnt care about you, or that I did not love you At your age, you shouldnt keep going on and on about things like love and romance. Justin dissed him mercilessly again. Herman: Justin said concisely, Just tell me the reason. Herman spent a while organizing his thoughts. Finally, he sighed and said, Justin, I know Ive neglected you, but you have to understand. I did all that because your mother cheated on me first! I am a man, how could I let someone cuckold me? Thats why I went to Lauren! Dont be fooled by how Iris looks as if shes at peace with the world! She is not as indifferent to fame and fortune as she makes herself out to be! Iris had cheated on Herman? Stunned, Justin suddenly looked at the woman in the kitchen. Herman took a deep breath. She had found another man outside. I couldnt condone her behavior, so I filed for a divorce. When your grandpa wanted to keep you in the family, I couldnt just let her sit back and enjoy the rewards of her success, and even hog my familys business on top of that. Besides, all she could think of was that man, so I made a requestthat she would leave you alone. You were still young at that time, and I was afraid that she would usurp your power and become the real master of the Hunts. Justin, I schemed and did all this for your own good! Justin frowned. Hermans argument might sound seamless and completely logical at first hearing but in truth? If what he said was true, why did Iris spend all these years in agony in the suburban villa instead of going to her adulterous lover and keeping him company? He sneered, Do you think I will believe that? Herman also panicked. I have evidence! Justin asked, What evidence? He was already biased towards Iris at the moment and was highly disapproving of Hermans statement. If that was really the reason, then Iriss decision to ignore him would really be too absurd. While he was feeling uncomfortable about the whole thing, Herman said, Those orchids! Those orchids are the evidence! She didnt like orchids at all in the past. You should remember that there were barely any orchids at home when you were young, but look at how she started to take care of so many orchids after she moved to the suburbs! Its exactly because her lover loves orchids! Ha, because I trapped her in New York, she couldnt meet her lover anymore, so she could only pour all her yearning and pining into the orchids instead! Justin: !! What smooth logic! If Nora hadnt told him just now why Iris was keeping so many orchids, hed probably really have become suspicious. But now Justin scoffed. Is that so? Herman said, Yes, everything I said is true. Justin, Dad has actually been very worried about you and has done a lot for you, so dont be so distant towards me. I know I have never shown you any fatherly love, but I can give that to you in the future I dont need it. Justin straight-up rejected him. Is there anything else? Herman said, I want to visit your grandmother tomorrow, shes my mother after all. Tell the people at home to let me in! Justin scoffed. Nice try. You can forget about ever entering the Hunt Manor for the rest of your life. He wanted to hang up after saying that, but Herman shouted, Justin, Justin! You cant do that to me! I did all that for you! You refuse to let me in, yet you allow Iris to enter! Tell me, did Iris bewitch you? Has she been badmouthing me all these years? No matter what, I am still your father toot toot toot Justin hung up on him. Herman had called him just to sow discord between him and his mother, so as to make his way into the Hunts little by little. In the villa. Herman stared at his mobile phone with a frown after Justin hung up on him. He couldnt help but curse, That brat! Why is he so stubborn?! Lauren looked at him: Is the reason you said just now true? Herman scoffed and said, Half of it is, I suppose. Lauren rolled her eyes at once. Arent you afraid that Iris will tell him the truth? It will become even more difficult for you to repair your relationship with him then! Herman said confidently, She wont. Lauren was taken aback. A self-mocking Herman said, Because if she does, it would bring great trouble to her son. Thats why she will never say it. It was only after Iris and Mrs. Landis made a total of six dishes that the three of them finally sat down. Iris wanted Mrs. Landis to eat with them, but the latter took her food and went into the kitchen instead of eating at the same table with them. After the three of them sat down, Justin stared at Iris. Suddenly, her cell phone rang. She was taken aback for a moment, seemingly never expecting anyone to call her. But when she looked down at the phone, it turned out to be an unfamiliar number Iriss hand started shaking and she rejected the call immediately. However, the other party persisted and kept calling Iris became obviously nervous. She stared hard at the phone, as though the caller hailed from the depths of hell itself. Chapter 715 - Nora Is Orchidiance! Iris was very nervous. Despite her trying to make herself appear calm and collected, her tightly-clenched fingers, as well as her dilated pupils, had exposed her emotions. Justins gaze landed on the unfamiliar number and he said, Your phone is ringing. Huh? Oh, its probably just a sales call. Iris said as she rejected the call again. Then, as if she was afraid that they would call again, she switched off her cell phone. She even tried to gloss over the topic and said with a smile, They are so annoying. There are simply so many such sales calls these days. It wasnt easy for us to have a meal together. Seeing her like this, Justin merely nodded. Nora and Justin exchanged a look, neither of them exposing her lie. Afterwards, even though Iris tried her best to pretend she was very excited and happy about the meal, the two of them could still tell that she was a little distracted. After all, Nora and Justin were more insightful than most ordinary people and had astounding observation skills. After the meal, the two bade goodbye to Iris. Before leaving, Nora looked at Iris again and asked tentatively, See you at the orchid exhibition tomorrow? Iris seemed a little hesitant. It must have been because of those phone calls. However, she only stayed quiet for a second before she raised her head. Yeah. Her voice was firm. This showed that she would not be changing her mind again. She was really taking a gamble. If Nora managed to cure the pot of Ghost Orchids, then she would tell them the truth. If she failed, then she would take the truth with her to the grave, and never cause the children any trouble. Seeing her like this, Nora and Justin looked at each other again and left. Nora and Justin were in the same car. Justin was driving. After they turned the corner ahead, he stopped the car. By then, Nora had already set her cell phone number as an unknown caller. Then, she keyed in the string of numbers that had been displayed on Iriss cell phone just now. She had a photographic memory, so she had memorized the phone number with just a single glance. Nora then handed her cell phone to Justin. Justin dialed the number without hesitation. The other party quickly picked up. A mans voice came through the phone: Hello? A prompt and decisive Justin asked, Who are you? The other party was silent for a while. Then, he let out a low chuckle and hung up without saying anything else. Justin: !! Inexplicably, what Herman had said about Iris cheating on him flashed past his mind. He frowned. Nora also frowned. He kept the call time within fifteen seconds, I cant trace his location. Justin took a deep breath. Dont bother anymore. Nora looked at him. Justin said, I wont ask anymore. Ill wait for her to tell me everything herself. He didnt want to investigate anymore. He had suddenly realized somethingbecause there were always people trying to sabotage his investigations, it would inevitably lead to unnecessary misunderstandings. Nora knew what he was thinking. She gave him a thumbs-up right away and said, Yup, thats the way. Youre family, so you shouldnt harbor suspicions about each other. Besides, from what I saw just now, Iris I mean, your mother didnt change her mind just because of that call. Justin nodded. Iris wasnt a weakling or a pushover. She had taught Justin to be strong and aggressive since he was a child. This was also why Justin hadnt believed Hermans nonsense. How could Iris possibly be someone who easily accepted fate? If she really had a lover, then she would definitely have tried to think of ways to spend the rest of her life with him instead of wasting her youth away here. The next day. Nora drove to the suburban villa early in the morning. Iris had dressed up for the occasion and was wearing an elegant and beautiful white fitted dress. She got into the car after she left the house. The woman didnt look at all like she was nearly fifty years old. After dressing up, she was dazzling and graceful. Her figure was curvy, and coupled with her fair skin, it was only when one looked closely that one would see any wrinkles on her face. With the way she looked as she stood there, some people might believe it if one said that she was only twenty years old. Nora raised her eyebrows and formed a heart with her hands at Iris. WS Iris got into the car, and the two headed straight to the orchid exhibition. Laurens orchid exhibition was held at a hotel in central New York. The orchids she borrowed from various families had all been placed on shelves. At a glance, there were all kinds of orchids that one could ever think of. In the most eye-catching position was Matthews Ghost Orchid. The Ghost Orchids were very rare, so they had occupied the central position of the orchid exhibition. After Nora and Iris got out of the car and entered the hall with the invitation, they immediately noticed the pot of Ghost Orchids. When Iris saw the orchids, she exclaimed, Lauren has really cured that pot of Ghost Orchids. They look so full of vigor. Only then did Nora reveal something: There is a problem with her prescription. Iris, who was a little taken aback, looked at Nora. Nora whispered, Her prescription has one more ingredient than mine. That herb is too powerful. It can quickly allow orchids to look energetic and filled with vigor, but over time, even bigger problems will appear. Its just like how humans suddenly become very energetic before they pass away. Going by how much time has passed since the medicine was given to the Ghost Orchids yesterday, the Ghost Orchids will wither after another half an hour. In the first place, there are a lot of restrictions when it comes to using drugs on plants. Those who are not proficient in it really shouldnt do it. Iris was dumbfounded. She couldnt help but say, Orchidiance has also said that before, and told everyone not to imitate them. Arent you also imitating Orchidiance, though? Nora raised her eyebrows. Suddenly, her lips curled into a smile and she replied, Who says Im imitating Orchidiance? Iris: ??? Then, as though she had realized something, she looked at Nora in astonishment. Could it be that Nora was none other than Orchidiance?! Just as she was about to speak, Lauren entered the hall and said with a smile, Iris, youre here! Did you bring any orchids with you today? Iris immediately reined in the complicated look she was giving Nora. She looked at Lauren and replied, No. You didnt? Lauren was shocked. It is written on my invitation that everyone who comes to the orchid exhibition should bring a pot of flowers, so that everyone can appreciate and admire each others flowers. After she spoke, Lauren sighed silently and said, Iris, surely its not because you cant bear to show us your flowers, right? I have heard that you have gathered a lot of rare orchids in your private collection over the years! I am holding this orchid exhibition precisely because I hope that orchid lovers can gather and share their joy with each other. In fact, an orchid exhibition like this should have been held long ago. Whats the point of hiding and keeping all the good things to ourselves? Everyone here is an orchid lover, its not like theyll spoil the flowers, right? Iris, you are being overly cautious. Although she said that she was being too cautious, she was instead implying that Iris was too stingy and petty, just so she could highlight how generous and capable she, Lauren, was instead. A group of people from wealthy families gradually gathered around them. Everyone looked at Iris. Iris, however, scoffed. Was she trying to compete with her in terms of eloquence? She wasnt someone who would take sh*t from others! Chapter 716 - Face-Slapping (1) Lauren had organized the orchid exhibition to suppress Iris arrogance. Back then, even though she had succeeded in changing her status from a homewrecker to the mans lawful wife, to be honest, she knew that there werent many in the circle of wealthy ladies who approved of her. Everyone approved of Iris instead. In that case, Lauren would outdo Iris in the latters forte! This way, she could also show off in front of everyone else! She said, Iris, why are you keeping quiet? Are you upset? Well, thats true. Theres no one in New York who doesnt know that you love orchids the most. By right, you should have been the one organizing the orchid exhibition instead, but because you didnt take any action, I found someone to do it instead What a shame. I heard that you also have a pot of Ghost Orchids, so I even wanted to let everyone admire them! As soon as she said that, Iris looked at the people around her. She smiled and said, The things you say are so ridiculous. Must I hold an orchid exhibition just because I like orchids? In that case, since Mrs. Lange likes diamonds, must she also hold a diamond exhibition? Since Mr. Sullivan likes antique paintings, should he open a museum then? These are just personal hobbies. On the other hand, why havent I heard anything about you liking orchids before? Her few simple words had immediately suppressed Lauren. How would the wealthy and the noble possibly take out whatever they liked and show them off to everyone? If they did that, then they wouldnt be showing off their wealth instead! Lauren had made a mistake at a fundamental level, making her seem petty and cheap, and also making all the ladies look down on her. They had only attended the exhibition because of Matthews Ghost Orchids. After all, Matthews Ghost Orchids really were a rare sight. Iriss words had suppressed Laurens momentum, causing everyone around them to laugh. They echoed Iris and said, Shes right, we are not frivolous people. Showing off ones wealth for no reason would only arouse aversion and disgust from other people. Moreover, even though Lauren wasnt an orchid lover, she had held an orchid exhibition. Iris had pointed out her objective. Lauren clenched her fists in anger. Shed finally invited so many ladies to the exhibition today after much difficulty. Originally, shed wanted to improve her position among the ladies, but little did she expect Iris to be so sharp-tongued! Lauren lowered her head and smiled. I certainly dont have any love for orchids, but dont forget that I am an alternative medicine practitioner. Its only because Matthew asked me to cure his flowers that I decided to hold the orchid exhibition. I found his Ghost Orchids such a rare sight and wanted everyone to see it! This way, everyone can also share their experience on growing orchids with one another along the way. Her few simple words immediately made the rich ladies around them not dare to laugh at her anymore. Everyone at the exhibition was a true flower lover. Was there anyone among them whose flowers would never have any problems? Should something go wrong, it would be great to have someone like Lauren help. She could even cure Matthews Ghost Orchids. Lauren was simply too skilled at curing orchids. Someone immediately said, Mrs. Hunt, you are so capable. You have even cured such a delicate flower thats so difficult to treat! Its amazing! By the way, my flowers have also met with a small problem. I wonder if I can ask you for some advice? Lauren smiled gently and replied, Sure. In the first place, this orchid exhibition isnt meant for showing off; rather, its to facilitate communication! With a few simple sentences, she had saved the scene again. Some of the others walked over to Iris and said, Mdm. Iris, come to think of it, that woman is actually quite capable. Her methods of curing the flowers illnesses are very similar to Orchidiances. Everyones privately speculating that Lauren may be Orchidiance! Sometimes, for the sake of the orchids, we should bow down to others! Yeah, she actually cured Matthews Ghost Orchids. Shes really very impressive. Matthews Ghost Orchids had been withering day by day for about half a month. He had been tp many orchid masters to cure it, but it had barely seen any effect. News of it had already spread in New York. Through his Ghost Orchids, Lauren had made a name for herself. At the mention of Orchidiance, Iris subconsciously glanced at Nora. Then, she scoffed and said, Shes no Orchidiance. Compared with Orchidiance, she is far inferior! The contempt in her words made the ladies look at one another. In the end, none of them dared to say anything. They could only smile awkwardly. Lauren also heard her. At once, she narrowed her eyes and said, Mdm. Iris, now thats rather meaningless. Matthew had certainly wanted to approach Orchidiance, but the problem is that Orchidiance is so mysterious. No one knows who she is, let alone where to find her. I heard that shes not even in the country, so its impossible for anyone to find her. I admit that my treatment methods are indeed imitating Orchidiances, but am I wrong to diagnose and cure Matthews Ghost Orchids for him? Chapter 717 - Face-Slapping (2) The place was silent. No one there dared to offend Iris-after all, she was Justins mother. Although they werent on good terms with each other, it was said that Justin would still specially visit the suburban villa every month. Besides, no matter how bad their relationship was, Justin would never sit by and watch other people bully his mother. Therefore, no one defended Lauren. However, Lauren could cure orchids illnesses. Everyone there was an orchid lover, so none of them dared to offend Lauren either. For a while, no one said anything. Iris lip corners, however, curled into a smile. Although she hadnt asked Nora just now if she was really Orchidiance, it had given her confidence. She looked at Lauren and said, Whats the big deal about being able to cure orchids? My daughter-in-law can also do it! She looked at Nora with a proud look on her face. When Lauren heard this, she looked at Nora. A moment later Pft. She let out a soft laugh. After she laughed, Lauren said, Sorry, I really couldnt help it. Mdm. Iris, what you said is really funny. I know Ms. Smith is the great Dr. Zabes disciple, and I also know that she is Anti the famous surgeon, but neither of those titles is related to orchids. Mdm. Iris, surely you dont think that every alternative medicine practitioner can cure orchids, right? Flowers are different from humans! Iris also smiled when she heard her. Of course I know that. Its just that my daughter-in-law happens to have studied orchids a little before. In fact, she is Before she could say Orchidiance, Lauren interrupted her. Is that so? Then why dont you come over and have a look at Matthews Ghost Orchids, Ms. Smith? You should know that pot of Ghost Orchids prior condition, right? Can you cure it? Nora glanced at it and said calmly, Yes. As soon as Lauren wanted to reply, Iris took out a piece of paper. This is the prescription that my daughter-in-law wrote for that pot of Ghost Orchids. You can take a look at it! Does Ms. Smith really know how to cure orchids? If you think about it, theres a chance that she does. Ms. Smith is the best alternative medicine practitioner after all! Once Lauren lost the advantage of being able to cure orchids illnesses, the people around them immediately dared to speak up for Iris. When Lauren heard them, she immediately took the prescription from Iris. After she glanced at it, she said, Iris, Matthew must have told you about this prescription, right? This is exactly the same as mine! Its just a pity that even if youve made a copy, you left out one ingredient! She didnt leave it out. Nora said unhurriedly, Its because the prescription doesnt need that ingredient. Orchids are delicate flowers. The ingredient you added will hurt it. Itll hurt it? No way. Lauren said confidently, That ingredient is supposed to revive a plants shine and glow, so how could it possibly be harmful? Whats more, that pot of Ghost Orchids is being displayed so vividly and vibrantly in front of everyone right now. Everyone can see for themselves the flowers current condition. In just a day, it has regained its vitality. Ms. Smith, you are being too dogmatic! Nora looked at the pot of flowers. Affliction of diseases makes one collapse like a mountain, and the treatment of diseased areas is akin to trying to extract strands of silk from one another. The usage of such strong medication will only keep the orchid alive for a while but make it wilt even faster. As an alternative medicine practitioner, surely you dont need me to teach you something like that, right? Lauren: ? Her understatement-like way of talking made Lauren angry. She said, Ms. Smith, I know that you are Justins wife. Theres nothing wrong with protecting and defending your mother-in-law, but even so, you cant just speak so carelessly like that. This ingredient is certainly a little strong, but Ive already tested it on other orchids before. There wont be any problems in the future! Facts speak louder than words. I know that you are an alternative medicine practitioner, but alternative medicine requires many years of practice to accumulate experience. From what I see, you dont give medical consultations very often, so youre probably not very experienced when it comes to the practical aspect, right? Besides, humans are different from flowers. I have treated a lot of flowers and gone through a lot before I gained experience. What about you? When Nora heard this, she said calmly, Then lets make a bet. What do you want to bet on? Lauren asked. Nora looked at the pot of Ghost Orchids and answered, That problems will definitely occur with this pot of flowers within an hour. Lauren scoffed. Ms. Smith, stop joking. How can that be? Ive already cured that pot of flowers! How can anything go wrong with it when its so filled with vitality? But since youve said so, then okay, I accept the bet, Ms. Smith. If nothing goes wrong with the flowers, then I hope Mr. Hunt can allow Herman and I to return to the Hunt Manor and stay there. Noras lips curled into a smile. Okay. If something goes wrong with the flowers, then I want you to apologize for wrecking someone elses marriage back then! Chapter 718 - Face-Slapping (3) Laurens pupils shrank. The biggest humiliation of her life was when she involved herself with Hermans marriage and became the third party persecuted by everyone. Whenever people talked about her these days, they always called her the homewrecker who had successfully become the lawful wife. Yet Nora had brought it up in public in front of everyone. It was simply infuriating. There was anger all over Laurens face. She demanded, Whats the meaning of this, Ms. Smith? You dont dare to make the bet with me? Nora raised her brows. Pushed into a corner, the angry and anxious Lauren could only say, Fine. She clenched her fists tightly. In order to return to the Hunt Manor, as well as to return to the pinnacle of status in New York, she was really holding nothing back. When she thought about it carefully, though, nothing could go wrong with that pot of flowers anyway. Nora was at a complete disadvantage when she made the bet with her. To be honest, the moment Nora said that the ingredient was too strong, Lauren had already felt a little guilty. Shed actually had some takeaways from her time studying medicine abroad over the years. However, she strongly believed that even if something were to really go wrong, it would only happen at a later stage. It was impossible for that to happen within an hour. She was sure to win the bet. When she thought about it this way, Lauren didnt feel so unhappy anymore-because the bet was clearly to Noras disadvantage. After the two parties made the bet, Lauren summoned some people and instructed, Keep a close watch on this pot of Ghost Orchids. If anything goes wrong, you must notify me immediately! No matter how rare the Ghost Orchids were, they were nothing more than a pot of flowers for Lauren. What she cared about was not the flowers but winning the bet. She spoke very loudly, everyone heard her. Lauren explained with a smile, Weve already made the bet, after all. Im just afraid someone would deliberately spoil the flowers within the hour because they are sore losers. It would be terrible if people refuse to pay up when that happens. Iris, however, ignored her. Instead, she pulled Nora to the side, lowered her voice, and asked, Tell me the truth, are you Orchidiance? Noras lips curled into a smile and she nodded. Iris: She stared at Nora with a dazed look on her face. Orchidiance is the only person capable of curing Matthews flowers, why didnt I think of that? No, its because you are too young. I didnt expect Orchidiance to be so young, I always thought that she would be as old as me, or perhaps even older. Nora looked at her. After speaking, Iriss immediate thought was not that she now had someone to treat the flowers in her greenhouse, if anything ever happened to them. On the contrary, she heaved a huge sigh. She said, I originally thought that there are only so few people in this world who can cure Matthews Ghost Orchids because those flowers are really very difficult to treat. When you said that you can cure them, I thought that you were just taking a gamble. But I didnt expect that what was just a one in ten thousand probability for me, would instead be a 100% sure-win probability for you. Nora replied, Therefore, you have to tell your story now. Iris was taken aback for a moment. In the end, she waved and said, Ah well, never mind, this is all meant to be! She had also thought things through herself. By taking a gamblers mentality with this, she was also just trying to give herself a ray of hope in the future. She didnt want to age and die in that suburban villa and be separated from Justin for the rest of her life, either. All of this had been predestined a long time ago, that was all. She said, I hope the two of you wont hate me after you hear my story. Back then, she had shielded Justin from everything. Now that her son had grown up, it was ultimately time that he paid his debt. Iris sighed. Nora patted her shoulder. Were not afraid. When one was young, their mother was an almighty figure that shielded them from everything Now that they had grown up, they were willing to be that almighty figure for their mother. The two chatted for nearly an hour. When the hour passed after they made the bet, Lauren glanced at the orchid. When she saw that it was still blooming beautifully, she heaved a sigh of relief at once. She then went up to Iris and Nora. Ms. Smith, youve lost. Nora looked at her. There are still two minutes to an hour. Lauren smiled and said, There are only two minutes left, but that pot of flowers is now blooming even more beautifully than before. There is no risk of it wilting at all, so you two are losing for sure. Thats not necessarily true. Nora stood up and looked down at the time on her cell phone. Lauren curled her lips disdainfully and said, Ms. Smith, to be honest, we are all family. How can there by any grudges among family? Why do we have to draw such a clear line between us? Why dont we just forget about the bet? Lest it reflects poorly on us. Im not someone who would hold grudges against my young ones either. The old madam is getting on in years, though. Herman has always wanted to be filial to his mother and be by her side, so lets not have the Hunts stop him anymore As soon as she said that, a security guard rushed over in a panic and said, Mrs. Hunt, this is terrible! Lauren was taken aback. She turned around and saw that the security guard was actually the one whom she had instructed to keep a close watch over the Ghost Orchids just now! Chapter 719 - Face-Slapping (4) Lauren frowned. What are you doing? This is outrageous, why are you in such a panic?! The next moment, the security guard said, The Ghost Orchids are dead! Lauren was stunned. She frowned and said, Thats impossible! The security guard pointed to where the Ghost Orchids were and swallowed hard. I-its true! Lauren strode towards the Ghost Orchids. Iris and Nora looked at each other. They smiled at each other and followed after her. As soon as she walked over, she saw that the pot of Ghost Orchids, which had originally been beautiful and charming, had wilted. As though it lacked water, the flowers were slowly drooping Additionally, it was also visibly withering. Lauren stared at the Ghost Orchids in shock. At this time, Nora looked down and glanced at the time. She said, 59 minutes and 20 seconds. Mdm. Lauren, youve lost. Calling her Mdm. Lauren and not Mrs. Hunt, this was no different from slapping Lauren in the face. Lauren couldnt be bothered to care about something like her name at the moment, though. She stared at the Ghost Orchids and muttered to herself, Thats impossible Absolutely impossible I have tried that prescription on so many orchids before, and nothing like this has ever happened! Those orchids had all survived. Even the one in the poorest condition had survived for half a month. More and more people were gathering around them. Seeing that everyone had come over, Lauren felt even more embarrassed. Suddenly, she turned to Iris. What did you do to the orchids? Iris: ? She raised her eyebrows, a smile forming on her lips. Thats really interesting. From the moment we made the bet, we have been sitting in the corner. There are so many people here who can testify to that! Besides, isnt the security guard keeping watch over the flowers someone you had found? Are you saying that your security guard didnt keep a good watch on the flowers? The security guard panicked when he heard her. He hurriedly defended himself and said, Yes, I did. I was staring at this pot of flowers the whole time. How would I dare to leave its side when its worth more than a million dollars? I didnt even dare to blink the whole time, for fear that something would go wrong. I can guarantee that everyone had stayed far, far away from the flowers and did not come close at all during this period of time. Everyone at the flower exhibition was from wealthy families, and all of them were very smart and shrewd. Lauren had already made it clear that she was using the pot of flowers to fight with Iris. No one would be blind enough to go forward and mess with the flowers. Lauren panicked. Why would something go wrong with the flowers when no one went near it? It must be because you didnt watch over it properly! The security guard panicked even further. He pointed to the surveillance camera at the side and said, There is surveillance camera footage as proof! At last, Lauren couldnt find anything else to blame it on, so she could only look at the orchid again. At this point, Nora said, I told you, that ingredient you added can indeed speed up the Ghost Orchids recovery, but its just like how a person would suddenly be in very good spirits before their death. You have made the Ghost Orchids spend all of its future vitality in just one day, so it withered faster than before! Lauren shouted, But my prescription has been verified to be useful! All the other orchids were fine! Nora said coldly, Its not that they are fine, its just that nothing has happened to them yet! Ghost Orchids are more delicate than other orchid breeds, and there are only a few pitiful varieties of them. Different orchids are like different people, so the dosages they are given would definitely have to be different. All the orchids you used the prescription on should have withered within half a month to a months time. Before returning to America, Lauren had already known that Matthew was looking everywhere for someone to treat his pot of Ghost Orchids. Thus, when she was still abroad, she had already figured out the prescription and tested it on numerous pots of orchids. She had only returned after she verified the prescription. But little did she think that her plans would actually fail because of the Ghost Orchids? While she was thinking, her cell phone rang. When she answered, her domestic helper from abroad said, Maam, two of the orchids that you cured have withered in the greenhouse! Those words were just like a slap in her face, making Lauren finally realize that there was indeed a problem with her prescription. At this point, Matthew had also heard the commotion. With the help of someone, he walked over unsteadily. Matthew was already here a long time ago. He wanted to watch over his Ghost Orchids, but because he was already so old, after he came and put the pot of Ghost Orchids down, he had gone to the VIP lounge upstairs immediately. When he saw the Ghost Orchids condition, he panicked at once. He looked straight at Lauren and demanded, Whats going on? Youd best give me an explanation for this! Lauren swallowed and clenched her fists. She could only grit her teeth and deny it. She said, Matthew, your flowers were incurable from the start. My prescription had at least allowed it to recover for a day. Besides, when you passed me the flowers, I was already just making a Hail Mary effort. I also feel very guilty that they didnt recover, but there is really no other way around it. She sighed quietly and added, Im sure you have also already exhausted all the solutions you could think of during the last few months, thats why you could only give Orchidiances method a try in the end. I have also really tried my best, Matthew. You wont blame me for it, right? Lauren was slinging accusations when she was the villain herself. However, her words indeed shut Matthew up. He had indeed tried all sorts of ways to cure the Ghost Orchids, but they had all failed. In the end, he could only try treating them with Orchidiances method. But how many people really knew how to do that? When he chose to give Laurens method a try, he had been taking a gamble. In all honesty, though, if Lauren hadnt looked so confident at the time, how could he have allowed her to try treating his orchids so easily? Come to think of it, although Lauren had been very confident that she could cure the flowers, the things she said had been very watertight. It was true that she had never promised that she could cure the orchids. When he thought of this, Matthew was so angry that his chest felt all tight as though he couldnt breathe. He looked at the pot of Ghost Orchids in distress and said, Why cant it be cured? Why cant it be cured?! Lauren tried to counsel him. Matthew, Im afraid that theres really no cure for that pot of flowers anymore. Even if Orchidiance were here, she probably wouldnt be able to do anything, either. Would Orchidiance also be unable to do anything about it if she were here? Lauren sighed. I have already thoroughly mastered Orchidiances method, so I am sure that I was indeed using Orchidiances method to treat the flowers. Im really sorry for your loss! Matthew hung his head in frustration. At this time, Nora suddenly said, Its not completely impossible to treat it. Her one-liner made everyone present raise their heads and look at her. Matthew also looked up hopefully. Nora stepped forward and stared at the pot of Ghost Orchids. I do have a solution here. Matthew asked excitedly, What kind of solution is it? Nora was about to speak when Lauren said, Ms. Smith, Id advise you to be careful when you speak. I told you just now, people good at alternative medicine may not necessarily be able to cure flowers. After all, there is still a very huge difference between flowers and humans. Not everyone can imitate the essence of Orchidiances skill! The moment she said that, Noras lips curled into a smile and she slowly said, You are right, it is certainly true that not everyone can imitate the essence of my skill. Chapter 720 - I’m Here To Listen To The Story The place suddenly fell silent. Someone beside them, who didnt understand what Nora meant, kindly explained, Ms. Smith, Mrs. Hunt is saying that no one can imitate the essence of Orchidiances skill, not yours She paused abruptly at this point. Only then did she finally realize something and she exclaimed, Y-you are Orchidiance? Nora glanced at her and said nothing. Iris lifted her chin and looked at her proudly. Thats right, my daughter-in-law is Orchidiance. In an instant, it raised a huge furor in the entire exhibition. Everyone looked at Nora in astoundment. Not only is she Dr. Zabes disciple, but also Anti the surgeon. Im actually not surprised at all to hear that shes also Orchidiance Ms. Smiths medical skills are truly amazing! Oh my god, as it turns out, Orchidiance has always been right by our side. Isnt she supposed to be staying abroad? I heard that Ms. Smith only came back from overseas a few months ago Yes, now that you mention it, all the facts line up. !! Amid everyones speculations, Lauren bit her lip tightly. She still couldnt believe it, but she also knew that there was no need for someone like Nora to impersonate someone else. After all, even if she was not Orchidiance, she was already popular enough in New York. Nevertheless, she felt that she couldnt admit defeat just like that, so she said, Ms. Smith, since you are Orchidiance, then you should have known that the prescription given to the orchid was wrong from the moment you entered the exhibition. Why didnt you bring it up and save the orchid then? Instead, you had to wait until it started withering to show off your medical skills? How much do you think the Ghost Orchids have suffered as a result? Nora: ? Iris sneered and stepped right in front of Nora. She said sharply, Lauren, youre being unreasonable. Didnt my daughter-in-law already say so just now? What can we do when you refuse to admit that your prescription is wrong? Besides, my daughter-in-law has said that the flowers can still be saved! Lauren bit her lip. But I didnt know that Ms. Smith is Orchidiance. If I had known, I definitely would have agreed to it. I get it now, the two of you just wanted to use that to make a bet with me so that I would admit my mistake. But why bother doing something like that? Wouldnt you ruin Matthews Ghost Orchids by doing that? Iris, if you hate me, then you can just come at me. You are also an orchid lover, how can you treat a pot of Ghost Orchids like this? Her fallacious and heretic arguments surprisingly sounded like they made sense at first. If Nora had revealed her identity the moment she entered the hall, would they have stopped her from treating the orchids? Did she have to wait until the orchids became like this to highlight her abilities? They were clearly using that pot of orchids to slap Lauren in the face, and also to make the bet with her! Everyone looked at Iris and Nora. Even Matthew, who clearly knew that he couldnt blame the two of them-after all, he still had to rely on Orchidiance for help if he wanted to save the Ghost Orchids-couldnt help but feel uncomfortable about the situation. He didnt like Lauren, because not only did she use the Ghost Orchids to threaten him into selling the Jade Orchids to her, but she even forced him to put his pot of Ghost Orchids on display in the exhibition. Hed initially thought that Iris was different from her, but he didnt expect her to actually turn out to be the same type of person in the end. Matthew sighed. Even the way he looked at Iris had changed a little. An orchid lover beside him couldnt help but say, Mrs. Hunt Everyone here is a flower lover, is there a need to do something like that? Yeah, how can you make that pot of Ghost Orchids suffer such calamity just to vent your anger on someone? Even if its cured, it probably wont be able to return to its former glory, right? Lauren is not an orchid lover anyway, and was just using them to show off. We all despise her in our hearts, but Mdm. Iris, you are not supposed to be someone like that! Everyone was reproaching her softly, and their voices were so low that one couldnt tell who was the one speaking. After all, no one dared to openly offend Iris. There was, however, a straightforward person who stepped forward. She pointed at Iris and sighed. Mdm. Iris, you have always been a fairy-like person all these years, and your love for orchids is also a role model among our peers. All these years, how many potted flowers have you saved from the hands of people who have no love for flowers? Why have you lowered yourself so much that you would fight with someone like her?! And for the sake of fighting, you even used a pot of Ghost Orchids to vent your anger! Sigh! Laurens countenance alternated between being pale and being sullen as she listened to the remarks. Shed originally thought that everyone would see her in a different light after she came to the orchid exhibition, but little did she expect that they had never thought highly of her before! They must have been polite to her only because they were afraid that if they offended her, they wouldnt have anyone to ask for help when their orchids fell sick, right? So, now that they knew that Nora was Orchidiance, and knew that her medical skills were not as good as hers, they were starting to voice their real thoughts? When Lauren saw everyone attacking Iris, she secretly felt very happy. What kind of person was Iris? One must know that Iris had been a beauty who was equally famous as Yvette in New York back then. Yvette owed part of her fame to her looks and the other part to her talent. After all, her amazing talent and brilliance had indeed shocked and astounded many. But Iris was different. When one spoke of her, everyone would only marvel at and admire her for her beauty and her ethereal character. She was just like a celestial maiden. Anyone who had seen her wouldnt be able to describe her negatively. She was lively and cheerful. Her voice was as beautiful and pleasant as a birds. Her nimble movements made her look even more like a celestial maiden from the heavens. Therefore, when Herman and Iris divorced, out of everyone in New York, half of the men had insulted Herman and called him blind while the other half was secretly happy that their goddess was single once more. In addition, Iris wasnt fond of disputes. Unlike Yvette, who had made enemies everywhere and become the womens imaginary enemy, she had a good personality. Moreover, she was simply so beautiful and on top of that, her beauty was not the aggressive kind. Even women were amazed by her beauty. No one would be jealous of her beauty; instead, they would only want to defend and protect her beauty. But hadnt she brought Iris down from her exalted position all the same? In order to fight Iris, she had ended up being criticized by others. When she thought of it that way, Lauren felt a sense of accomplishment again. She could work with this, too! At the very least, not everyone would be biased towards Iris anymore whenever the two of them were mentioned. While she was thinking about it, Nora said, Youve misunderstood Aunt Iris. She took a step forward and spoke to Matthew. She said, When I told Aunt Iris yesterday that there was a problem with the prescription, she had wanted to contact you right away. I was the one who stopped her. Lauren said, Ms. Smith, theres no need for you to shoulder all the responsibility just to protect Mdm. Iris reputation. Nora looked at her. Im not trying to shoulder anything. Its because it has to be done that way. Lauren was taken aback. The people around them also all looked at her. Nora lowered her head and said dispassionately, Matthew said yesterday that the prescription had already been used on the Ghost Orchids, so it was already too late to stop him at that time. Therefore, it was necessary that we wait for the medicine to take effect before further treatment can be carried out. Otherwise, if I use any more medicine on it, the Ghost Orchids wont be able to handle it, and will end up dying. Everyone was taken aback. Nora looked at Lauren. Therefore, there is no need for you to slander Aunt Iris here. It is only on Aunt Iris account that Im even here to treat that pot of Ghost Orchids. With that, everyone looked at Iris. Iris stood where she was, her back straight. In spite of how she was nearly fifty years old, one couldnt see any signs of age on her at all. She was slim and graceful, as though she had always been that youthful celestial maiden from back then all this time. Matthew was very ashamed of himself. He hung his head at once and said, To think Ive misunderstood you, Mdm. Iris. I am so despicable! All these years, you are the only one who has shown true love for orchids! The others also apologized. Iris was a distant and unemotional person, and she didnt feel much for relationships in the first place. She usually didnt interact much with them, either, so she merely said dispassionately, Its fine. In any case, she wouldnt be taking it to heart at all. At this point, Nora, who didnt care about what the others were saying, had taken out a bottle that she had prepared in advance and handed it to Matthew. She said, This is the medicine that Aunt Iris brewed last night using my prescription. Rub the leaves gently with the solution and water it with 0.1 ounces a day. The flowers will recover in half a month. A very grateful-looking Matthew took the solution from her with both hands. At this time, someone looked at Nora and said, Orchidiance Ms. Smith, there is a small problem with my orchid. Can you Nora cut the other party off. Sorry, but if you want a medical consultation with me, then youll have to follow my rules. The man was taken aback. Nora said, I only accept two patients a month. You can contact my assistant to get an appointment and queue up. Everyone: ?? Everyone knew that it was hard to book a medical consultation with Nora. The dates were already full for as long as five to six years in the future. Humans could still afford to wait, but how could flowers afford that? When they were about to speak, Nora looked at Iris and said, Alternatively, I visit Aunt Iris on the 15th of every month to check on her flowers for her. You can try then. Everyone looked at Iris again as if they had found a savior. Iris: Nora was completely pushing her out as a shield. However, Iris also understood that Nora had blown her own cover in order to intimidate Lauren for her. Additionally, she was also probably making them visit her in order to alleviate her loneliness. At this moment, Nora looked at Lauren, who was about to walk aside, and stopped her. Mdm. Lauren, have you forgotten our bet? Lauren paused and turned around. Nora pointed to Iris. Please apologize for wrecking someone elses family back then! Lauren: !!! She bit her lip hard and looked at Iris, her expression extremely awful. But in front of so many people, she had to take responsibility for her actions. Thus, she took a deep breath and bowed to Iris. She said, Iris, Herman and I couldnt help ourselves from falling in love back then and ended up betraying you. We are truly in love with each other, and we also know very well that we have let you down; that was why Herman had left the family without taking a single cent. If you feel that we still owe you something, then I solemnly apologize: Im sorry! By putting a hidden message in her words and mentioning that Herman had left the family without taking any money from them, she wanted to tell everyone that she and Herman had already paid the price for their actions. Still, no matter what, she had admitted to wrecking someone elses family! As a result, she had thoroughly embarrassed herself in front of everyone. She clenched her fists and took a deep breath. Then, she forced a small smile and said, Alright, its okay even if you resent me or dislike me, but since Ive gathered everyone here, then why dont you guys enjoy and admire the orchids? I suddenly remembered that I have something to do, so I will leave first. You can direct all matters about the orchid exhibition today to the manager. After saying that, Lauren turned and left. Nora narrowed her eyes as she looked at her from the back. Laurens final move had been very graceful, and she also spoke elegantly. Her words really didnt seem like something a vicious side character pretending to be a pure and innocent woman would say. For her to be able to snatch Herman away from the top beauty Iris back then, it seemed that she did indeed have a trick or two up her sleeve. She lowered her eyes. For some reason, she couldnt help but feel that Herman and Laurens sudden return to America was a little fishy. Nora strolled around the orchid exhibition with Iris. The people there were simply too enthusiastic towards the two of them. Unable to bear it, they found an excuse and slipped away. On the way back to the villa after leaving the orchid exhibition, Iris looked at Nora again and again. However, she didnt say anything at all. After thinking about it, she refrained from making conversation. Soon, the two returned to the suburban villa. As soon as they entered the gates, Iris spotted Justins black Maybach parked outside the door. She took a deep breath and entered the house. Justin stood up. As he stood there and looked at her, Iris asked, Did you know that Nora is Orchidiance? Justin shook his head. He didnt know who Orchidiance was-after all, he wasnt knowledgeable about orchids. However The corners of Justins lips curled into a smile and he said, I believe in Noras capabilities, so I waited here to listen to your story. Chapter 721 - 1 The Truth Iris looked at Nora and then at Justin. Nora had only said that she would attend the orchid exhibition, she hadnt revealed anything else to Justin at all. Even when they were on the way to the orchid exhibition, she had only said that she could save the Ghost Orchids. She hadnt revealed that she was Orchidiance. Therefore, Iris had always been skeptical about whether Nora could cure the Ghost Orchids or not. But Justin had trusted her very much. Was that how it felt to be mutually trusting towards each other? When she thought about it carefully, she actually didnt have a single person she could trust in her life, which was rather sad. If she really had to think of one, then perhaps she had only trusted that one person Thinking of this, Iris cast her eyes down. She pointed to the greenhouse next to them and said, Lets talk inside. Because she wanted to like orchids, she had ended up really becoming fond of them. When she was gardening and taking care of the flowers, she was able to truly abandon all distractions and concentrate on work. Therefore, Iris had really fallen in love very much with orchids over the years. Her heart calmed and became peaceful after she entered the greenhouse. She sat there quietly and picked up the teapot that Mrs. Landis had prepared at the side. Then, she poured three cups of tea and put them on either side of the coffee table. Sunlight streamed brazenly into the glass conservatory, making the place look warm and toasty in the cold weather. The white coffee table and seats added a bit of rustic elegance to the place, making one feel as if they could really become at peace with the world just by sitting in there. Iris gaze fell onto the orchids next to them, but she didnt speak, seemingly in a struggle over how to start. At this time, Justin asked, Is it related to the kidnapping back then? Iris was taken aback. She looked at him. Justin said indifferently, When I was five, a woman I didnt know suddenly showed up at home and told me to call her Mom, but I refused. After that, I was kidnapped. Justin cast his eyes down. Later, I met a man. He got into a tussle with the kidnappers, so I took the opportunity to escape and returned home according to the route I remembered. Ive always thought that I managed to escape because I was smart and seized the right opportunity, but now that I think about it, why did that person so coincidentally enter a confrontation with the kidnappers at that time? You were the one who sent him, right? Iris pursed her lips tightly before she finally nodded. You can say that. Justin continued with his analysis. After they kidnapped me, they wanted neither money nor manpower. It was clear that they wanted to kill the hostage. On top of that, they also wanted me to die a distance away from home. At that time, the Hunts were already one of the largest families in New York, yet even they couldnt find me. In that case, who did you seek help from? Iris bit her lip. Justin stared at her, light flickering in his deep-set eyes. Or should I say, who did you beg for help? That person you begged for help is the one who imprisoned you here in this small villa, and also forbade you from being with me, right? Iris exclaimed, How did you know that? Do you already know who he is? I dont. Justin said dispassionately, Ever since I realized that you have reasons for doing what you did, all these years, I have been wondering what on earth those reasons are. At first, I thought that you had made some kind of agreement with Herman, but after he came back, I realized that that wasnt the case at all. You have never feared him, so how could you possibly make such a ridiculous agreement with him? Besides, you have always been afraid of giving me trouble all these years, so you always rejected the Evanses every time they approached you for anything. Therefore, it is impossible for you to harbor thoughts of usurping the Hunts assets. Grandma also doesnt seem to be on guard against you. After thinking about it, that is the only possibility left. Iris eyes reddened. Since Justin had started the topic, she picked up from there. She said, My marriage to your father is a political marriage between wealthy families. The one he liked was actually Yvette Anderson. I know all of that, so Ive never blamed him for cheatingbecause I have never loved him either. However, he went too far. Id already given them my blessings and left the family, yet they neglected you and caused you to be kidnapped! Everything related to the kidnapping has already been erased by now. I suspect that its Laurens handiwork and that she had colluded with that group of kidnappers, but I dont have any proof. That time, after I came back from my trip overseas and discovered that you were gone, I begged the Hunts and the Smiths for help. At that time, Noras father was still the head of the Smiths. Mr. Smith helped me to search for your whereabouts, but unfortunately, there was no news of you at all. By then, it had already been more than twelve hours since your disappearance. If I still couldnt find you, there was a very high chance that they would kill you. So, I had no other choice. I could only approach him Iris clenched her fists tightly at the mention. Her eyes were full of hate towards Lauren. Justin suddenly asked, Who is he? Iris sighed and shook her head. To be honest, I dont know either. Justin and Nora exchanged a look and both frowned. However, neither of them raised any questions because the look in Iris eyes had started to become distant, and she was already starting to go down memory lane. She said, I met him in college. He was my first boyfriend. Her simple few words stunned the two of them. He was her first love? Then why didnt she know who he was? While they were thinking about it, Iris said, When we were still studying, he was a poor boy named Philip Coleman. At this point, Iris looked at Justin. It was inevitable that she would feel a little embarrassed mentioning her first love in front of her son and daughter-in-law. She lowered her head. I met him at a dance party. He fell in love with me at first sight. After that, he tried to woo me for a very long time. Among all the rich youngsters, he was very unremarkable, but for some reason, he was the only one who caught my eye. After we graduated, my family wanted me to get engaged with Herman for the political marriage. Iris voice was a little serious and burdened when she mentioned that. After a while, she finally heaved a huge sigh and said, Its actually a very cheesy story. My family was driving me into a corner. Mom was seriously ill, but Dad refused to pay for her high medical expenses unless I agreed to the marriage. I had no other choice at that time, so I broke up with him. At this point, Iris looked at Justin and gave him a wry smile. He had been pretending to be a poor boy in school because he was worried that people would be attracted to his money, whereas I happened to be in need of it. The two of them had let each other slip by perfectly. Iris sighed. Both he and I were relatively self-restrained people, so the breakup went smoothly. After that, your father and I got married. Everything was fine until one day, your father said that a foreign businessman had come to America and was holding a party. He wanted me to attend it with him She hadnt expected to meet Philip again at the party. Philip was the foreign investor at the party. Everyone was trying to please him because they had heard that he was from a foreign wealthy family. Even though the Hunts and the Smiths had already reached the pinnacle in America, there was another family in another country that loved doing business very much. They had been merchants for generations and had amassed a lot of wealth over the years. People like them had always been low-key in their behavior. Even when he was out, he used a pseudonym. Philip Coleman was not his name; it was just the pseudonym he used in America. She had never known his true identity. At the party, Philip found an excuse to corner her. Iris knew that Herman was someone who hated being embarrassed, so she said, My husband doesnt know about my first love. Please dont tell him about it. At that time, Iris belly was already showing slightly. She had given all her love to the baby in her womb. At that time, the way Philip looked at her had changed. He let out a sarcastic laugh and said, I have never been acquainted with Ms. Evans before. Nice to meet you. When he said that, Iris had felt like someone had suddenly gripped her heart tightly. What shed thought was a peaceful breakup was still capable of piercing her heart two years later. She put on a graceful smile and nodded at Philip. But after she turned around, she was unable to maintain the smile on her face. However, Philip would appear in her life again. Philip became good friends with Herman and visited them at home. Herman had pointed to Iris belly and said to Philip, Philip, hell be your god-son in the future! At that time, Philip had looked at Iris pointedly and remarked, Im so envious of you for having such a good wife, Herman. Herman asked, Arent you married yet, Philip? Philip shook his head and immediately said, I have someone in my heart I cant forget, no other woman can capture my eye. When he said this, the look in his eyes as he stared at Iris had been persistent and terrifying Herman, however, was still unaware of what was happening. He said, Oh? Then why didnt you marry her? Philip lowered his head. I had concealed my identity at the time, so she thought I was poor and went to someone of higher social status instead. Herman cursed the woman for being materialistic and shameless. Iris flushed as red as a tomato as she listened to them from the side. Philip, however, said, It is instinctive to pursue a better life, so I dont hate her. In fact, if she is ever in trouble in the future, I would still be willing to help her. Herman had immediately given him a thumbs-up. You sure are magnanimous, Philip! Philip then said, My family also has a lot of secret properties in America, its just that most people dont know that. If you ever run into trouble in America, I can also be of assistance. Herman hadnt thought much about it at the time and had thought that those words were directed at him. At once, he started chatting and laughing happily with Philip. However, Philips attitude suddenly became cold and he left. Since then, he had never stepped into America again. It was only later that Herman finally understood why Philip had fallen out with him back then. After he left, Iris had let out a long sigh of relief. She admitted that her decision had betrayed Philip back then, but Philip had also hidden his family background from her. Wasnt that also a form of deception towards her? Their relationship had ended without any real reason. They were ultimately just not meant to be. When Justin was five years old, Philip had called her. He was still using the same phone number he had used when they were in college. Iris answered the call. At that time, she had already found out about Hermans cheating, so she was in a bad mood. Philip had only asked her a question on the phone: Do you regret what you did? Did she regret what she had done? Occasionally, in the dead of night, Iris would think of Philip. If she had been a little more firm and resolute back then, and if she had lived as unrestrainedly and happily as Yvette had, then would her life have been better? But every time the thought formed, she would look at Justin. Although she didnt love Herman, Justin was the greatest gift that God had given her. She loved her son more than anything in the world. Mom, buy me harder Lego sets next time. These are too easy. Her son with a super high IQ made a request with a frown. Iris immediately smiled and said into the phone, I have no regrets. She hung up the phone. Afterward, when Mrs. Hunt made her choose between tolerating Herman or doing something else, she had decided to be selfish for once. Perhaps her rebellious streak from college times had come too late, but she decided to file for divorce. She dragged her suitcase behind her and left the house. After that, Herman had brought Lauren home. After she came back from her trip and learned that Justin had been kidnapped and was missing, she had felt like dying. Even with the Hunts and the Smiths power, they couldnt find Justin. At that time, she had panicked. Her five-year-old son, no matter how high his IQ, was still just a child. If the other party was determined to kill the hostage, then he would probably have already become a corpse by then! She didnt dare to wait any longer. In her panic, she inexplicably thought of what Philip had once said: My family also has a lot of secret properties in America, its just that most people dont know that. If you ever run into trouble in America, I can also be of assistance. She dialed Philips phone number with trembling fingers. The man seemed very hesitant, only picking up the call after it rang for a very long time. The man smiled and said, Do you need something? Its my wedding today. The groom cant be absent, you know. Iris didnt have the leisure to care about such things. Besides, so many years had already gone by, her feelings for him as her first love had already faded a long time ago. She immediately asked, Can you save my son?! Philip was startled. What happened? Iris recounted the story. At last, she asked: Arent you very powerful in America? Can you find him? Yes, I can. Philip was very confident. But why should I help you? Why should he help her? Iris had been stunned then. Indeed, why should he? While she was in a daze, Philip said, Ill give you two choices. What? The first one: Fly over to my wedding now. I am still missing a bride. Iris thought that he must be out of his mind. She said, My son is missing! Philip, I am not in the mood to joke around with you. Im not joking. Philip chuckled and said, Why should I help you for no reason? Iris bit her lip. At last, she took a deep breath and said, I cant agree to your request. I will never leave my sons side ever again. Because she had gone overseas for a holiday, Justin had gone missing. Her son needed his mother after all. She must not leave him Moreover, her relationship with Philip was just puppy love during college. Compared with reality, she cared more about Justin. She started to cry. Her voice was choked with sobs as she said, Philip, please, Im begging you. The other end of the call was silent for a long time. In the end, Philip sneered and said, I can find him for you, but you have to promise me something. Tell me what it is! Philip enunciated every word carefully and said, You can watch over your son, but I forbid you from ever getting close to him for the rest of your life. You can only look at him from a distance. Iris, this is your punishment for betraying me back then. Okay, I promise you that! Later, Iris and Herman got divorced, Herman was kicked out of the house, and Justin became the new leader of the clan with his grandfather grooming him ever since. As for Iris, she could only hide in the villa. She could still remember the last few words that Philip had said to her. His voice was very cold and missing any trace of emotion. He said, Since you have agreed to my condition, then you must keep your word. Otherwise, you know what Im capable of, I will spare no costs to kill your son. I can save your sons life, but I can also easily crush him like an ant. Even now, Iris still didnt know who Philip really was. Mysterious families like his kept their identities very well-hidden. She couldnt make any contact with them at all. All she knew was that if she stayed away from Justin all her life and maintained a distant attitude toward him, then she would be able to guarantee his safety. Therefore, that was exactly what she had been doing all these years. The story was over. There was no bloodshed nor intense love and hate. It was so plain and bland. In fact, when Iris mentioned Philip, she no longer felt any love for him but only fear and thoughts of her agreement with him. Iris looked at Justin. The worlds top families can control the world economy and are very terrifying existences. I have distanced myself from you all this time because Im afraid they would destroy you and the Hunts the moment they decide to take action. To be honest, my life here all these years by myself has been very comfortable. Aging and dying alone can also be considered a kind of happiness. Justin, you wanted to know the truth and Ive already said it, but I dont want you to pursue it any further. Back then, I was the one who had let him down. After that, I even asked him to find you for me. He gave you your life, so lets just leave it at that. Seemingly because she had come clean about everything that had happened back then, Iris breathed a sigh of relief. She lowered her head. You dont have to become enemies with him for my sake. After all, I am already an old woman in my autumn years. After she said that, she slowly closed her eyes and sighed deeply. Nora looked at her. She was actually very shocked, though she pretended to be nonchalant on the surface. When Iris was young, she must have been very gentle and a big pushover, right? That was why she had given in to her familys arrangements back then. But was her mistake really so big? Didnt Philip hold any responsibility for why they werent together? They had already been in a relationship for several years, so why didnt he tell her his identity and his background? Also Werent there a few too many powerful people in the world?! The mysterious organizations forces already spanned throughout the world, and now there was another mysterious mega-corporation? All her life, she had only been concerned with sleeping every day and also felt that it would do as long as she made enough to survive. It was only now that she suddenly realized that she was actually so poor! While Noras imagination was running wild, Iris cell phone suddenly rang again. It was still that same unfamiliar number. If Nora wasnt wrong, then he was likely Philip. Chapter 722 - Opponent! Sure enough, at the sight of the phone number, Iris pupils shrank slightly and fear arose in her again. She wanted to pick up the phone and switch it off, but before she could touch it, a big well-defined hand took the phone. Iris head whipped up abruptly and she looked at Justin incredulously. Justin looked at her firmly. His voice was calm and steady, and he seemed capable of protecting Iris from everything in the world. He said, Let me. Iris shook her head. She was very scared. Although the Hunts were powerful, they were really no match for globally powerful families that had hundredseven a thousand-of years of history. She swallowed. Justin, forget it. Justin could understand her fear and panic. His mother was worried that she would affect the Hunts because of her own affairs, but she didnt know that he had another identity that was powerful enough to make him fearless. It was just that due to certain reasons, he couldnt reveal that identity of his. He lowered his head and said, Mom, dont be scared. After saying that, he picked up the cell phone, got up, and answered the call. A deep and pleasant male voice traveled over through the phone: Iris, you have broken our agreement. Nora stood beside Iris. She held Iris shoulders and looked fixedly at Justin. Justin said into the phone, From now on, I will be the one to fulfill that agreement. The original agreement was that Iris would age and die alone in the suburban villa as punishment. If she couldnt restrain herself and got close to her son, then Philip would take action against the Hunts and Justin. When Justin said that he would fulfill the agreement, the man immediately understood what he meant. Philip sneered, Heh, that weak little boy from back then has grown up and become independent, hasnt he? In that case, Ill teach you how to behave. As soon as he said that, Iris panicked. She rushed forward and shouted, Philip, come right at me if you want! Dont do anything to the child, you But before she could finish, Philip snapped, Iris, thats enough! Iris was taken aback. Philip smiled and said, Arent you just saying that because youre very sure that I wont do anything to you? Now that the kid has grown up, you cant blame me for being nasty anymore! He hung up right after saying that. Iris: The disconnected tone from the phone resounded in the depths of her heart like the bangs of a drum, making her feel terribly flustered. She swallowed and looked up at Justin, feeling like she had become the sinner of the Hunts. The most mysterious megacorp was about to take action against her son. Iris grabbed Justins arm. She wanted to say that she would go and apologize to the other party, but when the words reached the tip of her tongue, she couldnt bring herself to say them-because if she did, then it would be no different from her throwing her own pride onto the ground and trampling on it. Iris took a deep breath. Just as she was filled with worry and trepidation, she saw Justin walk around her and look at Nora. He asked, Nora, are you scared? Nora raised her brows. The Hunts had offended the most mysterious megacorp in the world, which sounded pretty exciting. Also, if Justin really lost everything, then wouldnt Petes status as the next head of the family become useless? But She broke into a grin and raised her eyes slightly. Its okay, if you go bankrupt, Ill support you After saying that, she spotted Iris, so the rest of her words did a U-turn in her mouth and she added, guys. Justin: ? Hed originally intended to tell her not to be scared, but he hadnt expected Nora to say something like that. Suddenly, it made him really feel like going bankrupt for fun. It seemed like it wasnt that bad an idea to have a sugar mommy and be kept as a lover? Ahem. Iris looked at the two of them, suddenly finding herself speechless. This must be love. If she had trusted Philip back then, things would not have come to where they were. Now that she thought about it, so what even if she had to fight to the death with her family back then? At most, she would have just started all over from scratch. The woman, who was nearly fifty, was moved by the love between Nora and Justin. This inspired the greatest fighting spirit in her. She said, Okay, if we go bankrupt, then well let Nora support us! Justin: ? The corners of his lips spasmed. Those who didnt know better would have thought that Iris was saying that she would support them after he went bankrupt! He couldnt reveal his identity, but when he saw that the two women seemed so full of fighting spirit, he got out of his internal struggle. He smiled and said, Dont worry, even though I would very much like to sponge off a woman, Ill refrain from trying that. He spoke solemnly. With me around, the Hunts will not go bankrupt. Her sons firm and confident words made Iris flustered heart calm down. To be honest, before she told the truth, shed still been taking a chance. She felt that since twenty years had gone by, perhaps Philip had already forgotten her a long time ago, or perhaps he no longer minded. But now that things had reached this point, it was useless to dwell any further on it. When she was young, for Justins sake, she had suffered so many grievances and wasted twenty years of her youth in this villa. Now that her son had grown up, it was time for him to support and protect her. After Iris came to terms with it, she got out of her internal struggle. She suggested, How about having a meal before you leave? Nah, its fine. Justin rejected her. Iris nodded and said, Well, Im sure you have a lot of arrangements to make. In that case, go ahead! Justin exchanged a look with Nora when he heard this. There were some things that Justin was too embarrassed to say, but Nora understood what he was thinking, so she said, Well, he does have a lot to do, but the most important thing now is helping you to move out, Iris. Iris was a little surprised. She looked at Justin in disbelief, only to see him nodding at her. Iris bit her lip. S-surely theres no need for that? Ive already become accustomed to living here. Really? Nora was a little troubled. But both of us will be very busy in the future. I was thinking of asking you to take care of the three children at home At the mention of the children, Iris hesitated. Nora sighed again. Pete has been with Justin since he was a baby and has mild autism. Cherry also likes her grandmothers company very much. As for Xander, the situation is even tougher. That boy was raised by Trueman Yale, so he lacks companionship from his family and is very insecure. Sigh! I wonder if Xander will end up straying onto the wrong path in the future Convinced, Iris gritted her teeth at once and said, Ill come with the two of you! Iris was someone whose actions spoke louder than words. Now that they had agreed on it, she would no longer be afraid. She immediately called Mrs. Landis over to pack her things for her. Justin held her shoulders, walked to the side, and said softly, Mom, after you come back, you have to take over the home. Iris wanted to refuse, but Justin said with a cold look in his eyes, Grandma has issues with Nora. Now that Herman is back, shell definitely waver again. She has become muddleheaded, I cant let her control the house anymore. Otherwise, when Nora marries me in the future, the family will definitely be a huge mess. Justin sighed. You dont understand Nora. The only thing she likes to do is sleep, and she hates troublesome things the most. If she finds out shell have to face so much trouble by marrying me, theres a high chance she wont marry me anymore. Iris: Her son was being too exaggerated. Nora hadnt even uttered a single word of rebuttal despite the super huge trouble she had just caused. From that alone, one could see that Nora would never refuse to marry him just because of something as trivial as that. However, her son was right in saying that she ought to take over the house. This way, when Nora marries into the family, there would be a lot less trouble handing over the family affairs. Now that she could do something for them, Iris felt that her return was no longer entirely meaningless. There were almost a hundred pots of orchids in the greenhouse. But with just a phone call from Justin, more than twenty bodyguards walked in one by one and started to move the flowers out. Seeing them going in and out, Nora slipped over to Justin and remarked, Pete said that you always bring more than twenty bodyguards with you when you go out. So, it really is true! Justin nodded. Yeah, sometimes I bring more. Ever since he was abducted at the age of five and subsequently rescued, Justin always traveled with this many people. Nora glanced at him silently with a pitying look in her eyes. Justin thought that she was feeling sorry for him because he had been kidnapped at a young age, but in the end, Nora unexpectedly said something that totally ruined the atmosphere, Just how scared of dying are you?! ????? :Justin The night was so pleasant and the environment also so nice. There was a romantic mood in the air even till the woman had kept quiet, so how come it was ruined the moment she spoke?! The corners of his lips spasmed. The group eventually separated. Nora was going to the laboratory to continue her research into Xanders affairs. For her, no matter how important something was, and no matter how big the Hunts fortune was, Xanders affairs must still be handled first. Because it would be time for him to be injected with the V15 in another three days. Nora had been struggling over whether or not to inject it into him. Would he really die if he was not injected with it? Was the gene serum really lethal, or was it more like a drug addiction where one must continuously consume it? She had to study it and find out properly before the deadline. Besides, since Philip had said that he was going to take action against the Hunts, then it definitely was not going to be something he could accomplish with a few words. He also needed to make preparations. It would take a few days for things to ferment. Therefore, her main task during these three days would still be to study the V15. In the hospital. When Nora arrived at the laboratory, Lily was analyzing the components of V15. Seeing Nora enter, Lily immediately said, Boss, the serums components are indeed not analyzable. It is too complex, I am afraid it will take a few years for us to study it thoroughly. Nora was not surprised. If the gene serums formula was that easy to analyze, then Trueman and the others would not have pursued her mother so persistently. Twenty-five years had already passed, yet Trueman and the others were still putting their hopes of finding clues on her. In that case, this must surely be a herculean task. To be honest, Nora had already expected the results, but she still couldnt bring herself to terms with it. She nodded. Ill take over. Lily stepped aside and Nora sat down. She held various instruments in her hands and separated the components of the serum, hoping to find clues from it. Three days later. Noras eyes were bloodshot and she had dark circles under her eyes. After three consecutive days of work without any sleep, she had finally derived the V15 formula, but at the same time, her heart also sank. It was really a gene-repairing drug and not some kind of narcotic drug. In other words, Xander must be injected with the drug, otherwise, he would really die. She took a deep breath. A while later, she took out her cell phone and called Caleb, who was abroad. As soon as the call connected, Caleb said, Nora, I have been waiting for your call. Nora kept quiet for a while before she asked, Is it necessary to inject him with the V15? Yes, it is. Caleb said, If you dont, the reparation of the previously repaired genes wont be adequate, and his brain will explode which would surely kill him. I have already looked into it-Xanders modifications are in his brain genes. If the V15 is not injected at the stipulated time, he will die. Nora sighed. The V15s formula does not seem very complex. Yes, none of the formulas from V1 to V15 are complex. The most complex one is the V16. In addition, there are a few types of gene serums. Some improve IQ while some improve physical strength. The formulas for V1 to V15 are all different for each type of serum. The only thing they have in common is that they all need the very last V16! Upon hearing this, Noras pupils shrank. Caleb sighed. Im dying, so I dont need the V16 anymore. However, every genetically-modified person would need the V16 at the end. Therefore, you should know the importance of the V16 now, right? Nora nodded to express that she had understood. No wonder her mother had said that she must not expose her abilities, lest she ended up being targeted. It was possible that some of the most outstanding people in the world might just be genetically-modified humans. Additionally, there were so many people that needed the V16 as an antidote. She suddenly felt even greater pressure. Such a group of people looking for her, could she really obtain the V16 for Xander? Also If what her mother had left behind was really the formula If she really produced the V16, thereby removing the last restriction on successful genetic modifications, what would the world turn into? Would someone deliberately train a group of genetically modified warriors and unify the world? Or would human beings with genetically modified IQ genes develop at a high speed and deplete the earths resources in a dozen years -or perhaps even just a few years? She dared not imagine such consequences. But with how things currently were, she didnt have the leisure to care about such things anymore either. Nora said, I see. Caleb was silent for a while. Suddenly, he said, I didnt expect Xander to also be your son. Dont worry, I will contact you in time if I find clues regarding the V16. Nora had been trying hard to find clues from the things that her mother had left behind, but she still couldnt find any. It would be for the best if Caleb could inform her if he found any clues. Nora replied, Thanks a lot. Caleb kept quiet for a while before he finally said, Youre welcome. After hanging up the phone, Nora called Justin. The phone only rang once before Justin answered. He asked, How is it? Nora was silent for a moment. Finally, she said, Lets inject him with it. When Justin heard this, he knew at once that the serum was safe and could be injected as-is. But at the same time, the injection would only extend Xanders lifespan by three months. If they still couldnt find the V16 within three months, Xander would still die. He said, Okay. Before hanging up, Nora asked, How is Xander? He was fine the last few days, but he started having a headache when he woke up today. Ive gotten the family doctor to inject him with an anesthetic, so he is now asleep. Justin explained Xanders condition, I will inject the gene serum into him now. Okay, Im on my way. Observe all of Xanders reactions after the injection. Okay. Nora left and drove straight to the Hunts. The car stopped right in front of the villa. When she went upstairs, she saw that Justin had not injected the serum into Xander yet. When he saw her, he explained, Our medical equipment is constantly observing Xanders condition, so it wont cause any delays. I wanted you to see it with your own eyes. Nora nodded. There would probably be physical reactions after the injection. These were all important clues and experimental data, which might play a certain role in Noras subsequent research and development of the V16. This was despite Nora realizing after studying the v15 that she probably would not be able to develop the V16 in just three months with her own abilities. Her only option now was to look for clues that her mother had left her. Xander was lying quietly on the bed. She personally injected Xander with the V15. Little by little, the liquid was injected into his body. Xander, who had been under anesthesia, suddenly opened his eyes after the serum was injected. His eyes were clean and clear as though he hadnt been affected at all. He sat up in a daze. He looked at Nora and then at Justin. Then, he rubbed his head. Justin asked nervously, Do you feel uncomfortable anywhere? Xander shook his head, his big eyes filled with puzzlement. He replied, I dont feel any discomfort. Its just that a Mathematical Olympiad problem that I was discussing with Pete yesterday has suddenly become very simple This was the consequence of taking the IQ improvement gene serum. It seemed that Xanders IQ would be the highest in the family in the future. Nora observed all the numerical data of Xanders body. In the end, she concluded that everything about Xanders body was normal. It was so normal that Nora even wondered if she had been fooled by Trueman. Had she made the right decision in injecting Xander with the V15 or not? Then, someone pushed the door open. Pete and Cherry followed behind Iris obediently, and the three came over together. When they saw Xander sitting there, all three of them released a huge pent-up breath. The two little fellows and Iris movements were exactly the same, which gave people a joyful feeling. Nora and Justin looked at each other and smiled. However, Noras mood became increasingly heavy. The more one understood the gene serum, the more they would realize just how amazing it was. It was too un-human-like. She sighed silently. At this moment, they suddenly heard a noise from downstairs. Justin went downstairs and saw Herman standing there. When Herman saw him, he immediately yelled, Justin, have you become muddleheaded? How can you let Iris move back here? Do you have any idea how big a disaster she will bring to the Hunts by moving back here?! Herman was furious. He pointed to Iris and said, And you, too. Never mind that you have offended an influential person, but you still have the cheek to come back here now? Will you really only stop after youve implicated all the Hunts?! Leave the Hunt Manor at once! Otherwise, the Hunts will really be in huge trouble! Iris frowned. With regard to that, she had no right to speak. Justin stepped forward and asked, Wheres the butler? Who let him in? The butler was wiping his sweat in silence beside him. No matter what, Herman was still Justins father. The bodyguards did not dare to take any real action against him when he forcibly broke in. The butler didnt speak. It was instead Herman who shouted angrily, Do you know that Philip Coleman has already started to take action against the Hunts? I heard that he has been doing a large-scale acquisition of the Hunt Corporations shares, our share prices are rising madly right now. A lot of the shareholders have all decided to sell their shares. He has made up his mind to take over the Hunt Corporation! Justin calmly replied, Yeah, I know. You do? Are you sure you do?! With the shares becoming more and more expensive, we will have less and less cash flow to buy back the shares! At the same time, we will also have fewer and fewer shares in our hands. I know you have also been dispatching people to secretly buy them, but how can the Hunts cash flow compare to theirs? They have accumulated generations worth of riches! No one knows how many trillions of dollars they have! Can you beat them? As far as I know, the Hunts only have a few hundred billion dollars worth of cash flow! Herman pointed at him. Then, he lowered his voice and said, I have also heard another piece of important newsI heard that Philip is a member of the Imperial League. Do you know what the Imperial League is? The dozen or so people in there are in control of global economic trends! The Hunts cant beat them at all! What you are doing is no different from risking the entire Hunt Corporation! Everyone already knows about this and they are all waiting to laugh at the Hunts?! Your uncles family are also waiting for you to step down! After saying all that, Herman went on anxiously and angrily. You are my son, so I will definitely have to take your side. Justin, your only option now is to drive Iris out or send her to Philip. Otherwise, you wont be able to appease his anger! Our family really cant afford to mess with them! The Imperial League! They are part of the Imperial League, you know! Justin frowned when he heard him say the things he shouldnt be saying, and the look in his eyes turned cold. Chapter 723 - The Shocking Turn of Events Herman, who didnt know that he had already hit Justins sore spot, was still talking about how powerful Philip was. As he spoke, Iris gradually lowered her head. She knew that she had destroyed the familys peace and tranquility. Just as she was suffering through her psychological ordeal, and while Herman stood on the moral high ground and criticized her Justin suddenly said, So, thats why you were willing to give your wife to someone else? And even cooperate with him to act as if your son had been kidnapped? His simple few words made all the sounds in the room cease abruptly! Iris head also whipped up and she looked at them in disbelief. Hermans mouth was still open. He was staring at him in shock because he had been exposed, and it seemed like hed never expected Justin to say such a thing. Iris went from being confused to being shocked. Her brows slowly drew together and she looked at Herman in disbelief. She swallowed and asked, Justin, what do you mean? Herman immediately shouted, Justin, dont you dare make false accusations! Justin lowered his eyes. I didnt want to thoroughly embarrass you, but since you insist on getting into the line of fire, then lets just speak frankly here! He looked at Herman and said, When Philip Coleman visited the house as a guest and talked about his ex-girlfriend, you already knew that the ex-girlfriend he was talking about was Mom, right? Herman didnt admit it, but he suddenly didnt dare to look at Iris. What nonsense are you talking about? Justin sneered, In the following few years, the Hunts showed faint signs of being suppressed. During those few years, the Smiths also gradually gained the upper hand, and it looked like they would soon surpass us and become the number one family in New York, didnt it? Herman immediately said, Thats because Ian Smith is very impressive, whereas I dont have any talent for business! Is that so? Justin cast his eyes down. The Hunts do not have the custom of only letting the eldest son or people from the direct lineage inherit the title of the head of the family. Although you were a bit of a jerk back then, Grandpa had chosen you. He must have a reason for doing so, right? Uncle Raymond, as well as my other uncles, were eyeing your position, yet they couldnt take it from you. Why was that? Is it also because you dont have any talent for business? Herman choked. Justin continued to speak with a contemptuous smile on his face. Outsiders all say that the elderly Mr. Smith had placed all his energy and focus into the company during those few times because of the heartbreak hed suffered, but he had been in a total daze at that time, so how could he possibly have had such great ambitions? Feeling that there was nothing to live for anymore, Ian had sought death at one point. He hadnt even cared about his family property anymore and had given everything to his nephew. In fact, one could even say that before Noras return, he hadnt even considered adopting Joel as his son. Instead, he was just giving it away. Even if Ian had turned his sorrow into motivation after Yvettes departure, it was still impossible for him to really want to expand and develop the Smith Corporation. He would only casually work for the Smith Corporation out of sheer boredom. But even when Ian was in a bad state of mind, the Hunts had gone from bad to worse. In addition, during that time, his grandfather had still been around and had been the person in charge of the Hunts. Herman hadnt taken over the family yet! Herman was not at all as incompetent as what outsiders made him out to be. Otherwise, how would it have been possible for him to take Lauren with him to another country, start from zero, and achieve what he had currently accomplished in just twenty years? Thats right, Herman and Lauren already had a successful business abroad. The fact that Lauren had immediately organized such a large orchid exhibition when shed only just returned to the country was enough proof of their current economic strength. Moreover, there was something that Justin had actually been unable to figure out all these years. Even if Herman had done something wrong and cheated on his wife, would anyone really be like the old Mr. and Mrs. Hunt, and drive their son out of the house but keep their grandson? All of these were choices that the Hunts had been forced to make back then! When the elderly Mr. Hunt and Herman felt like they had come to their wits end regarding the company, they immediately understood what had happened. Thus, Herman had promptly and decisively cheated on Iris, in order to make her give up hope on him. Theyd originally thought that Philip would let them off once they sacrificed Iris, but they were wrong. At that time, the only thing Iris had cared about was her son. When she went traveling, shed actually run into Philip. However, she had no plans to rekindle her relationship with him. This caused Philip to become even crueler, and he found someone to kidnap Justin! One could say that the Hunts had abstained from taking action at that time, despite their ability to do so. The Hunts were so powerful in New York, how would they possibly be unable to find the child when he was first discovered missing? It wasnt that they couldnt find him; rather, they hadnt searched for him at all! By the time Iris returned and found that he was been abducted, too much time had already passed. By then, even if she sought help from the Smiths, the kidnappers would have already fled New York. Even the Smiths wouldnt be able to do anything about it! Therefore, the Hunts had forced Iris to approach Philip. They wanted to use Iris as a sacrificial offering Unfortunately, Iris still didnt have any thoughts of reconciling with Philip. Instead, she reached a different agreement with him, which was to watch her son grow up in the Hunts without interfering with his life. After the old Mr. Hunt heard about this, he realized and understood that since Philip loved Iris so deeply, he would never hurt her. Additionally, if he wanted Iris to protect the Hunts, then it would only be possible if Justin stayed in the family. Thus, Mr. Hunt had pretended to drive away Herman, and also declared that he would take it that he never had a son like him. His purpose in driving him away was so that Herman could go overseas, start a new business, and open up a new world for the Hunts. This was so that the Hunts could avoid a crushing defeat should something ever go wrong with Philip and he targets the Hunts in the future! Herman might look like he had left the family without taking a cent, but when he went abroad back then, his father most certainly would have secretly given him a sum of money as start-up capital. All of their schemes were closely linked with one another. The elderly Mr. and Mrs. Hunt, who seemingly had a deep sense of love and righteousness, were just doing all that for the sake of the Hunts. Justin had only slowly pieced everything together after Iris told him the truth. This was also the reason why he hadnt immediately sought revenge on Lauren for kidnapping him-because she wasnt the one who had instigated the kidnapping at all. It was Philip! Justins words, like a sharp knife, cut open the Hunts veil of pretense, exposing all of their ugly and nasty true colors. Iris was shocked and astounded. She felt like the worldview shed held all these years had come crashing down all around her. She thought that she had caused the Hunts huge trouble, but little did she think that the Hunts had been using her all this time? Herman refused to admit it. What are you talking about? I dont understand at all, you You dont understand? Is that so? In that case, shall I lay out all the evidence one by one? Justins voice was low and deep, but there was a mocking smile on the corners of his lips. Herman narrowed his eyes. After some time, he finally dropped his pretenses. He calmly said, Since youve already figured out everything, then take your mother with you and leave the Hunts at once -because, I, the real head of the Hunts, am back. Justin stared at him. Herman lowered his head and looked at the family members who had hurried over after hearing about his return and the argument. He straightened his back. On his visage that was three parts similar to Justins, his eyes were dark and deep. He calmly said, My father left all the shares in the family to me back then. After saying this, he immediately took out a will. Upon seeing the share transfer agreement, everyone was shocked. When the elderly Mr. Hunt passed away, in his final words, he had only left instructions saying that Justin was to take charge of the company. Therefore, Justin had naturally inherited his shares. With the will, though, Justin would be kicked out of the picture. Everyone in the family fell silent. They all stared at the will and then at each other, all of them at a loss for words. Roger said, Uncle Herman, if a will exists, then Grandpas shares should indeed be given to you. In that case, from today onwards, you will be the head of the Hunts! Some defenders of Justin said, But is the will really valid? Who can prove it? Along with these words, someone supported a shaky Mrs. Hunt as she walked out. She said unhurriedly, I can prove it. Chapter 724 - The Hunts Who Plot Against One Another Nora was standing upstairs and watching the intense discussion downstairs. She clearly saw that Justin had trembled lightly when Mrs. Hunt walked out. Nora sighed silently. Justin might never have ever thought that his grandmother, who had raised him into an adult, would also be part of the group of people plotting against him. How sad and lonely must that man surrounded by his so-called family members be right now? Justin was a man who had always been scheming and inscrutable, so he didnt say anything Iris, however, stared at the group of people. The woman, who now knew the truth, was suffering quite the mental breakdown at the momentnot for herself, but for her son! Her entire body shook with anger, and she rushed up to Herman, stretched out her hand, and slapped him across the cheek. Smack! She had put all of her strength into the slap, causing Hermans head to turn to the side. Nora saw that Herman could have avoided the slap, but he didnt. Instead, he chose to take it. Iris screamed, Herman Hunt, you are so despicable! Never mind that you plotted against me, but how can you plot against even your own son?! Hermans head was turned to the side. The handprint on his cheek quickly swelled up visibly, which went to show just how furious Iris was. He looked at Iris calmly. Iris, I dont mind if you blame me for this. Its all because I am too incapable. Twenty years ago, I didnt have the ability to keep you by my side; twenty years later, I still dont have the ability to keep you with me. When we got married, we had clearly vowed that we would never abandon each other for the rest of our lives, but unfortunately, you have offended someone you should not have. When Herman said that, there was sorrow in his eyes as he gazed at Iris. To be honest, hadnt he also loved Iris when he was young? In fact, one could even say that he still did. At that time, he and Ian had both courted Yvette. Later, after Yvette chose Ian, he had also been envious of the beautiful love between the two of them. Afterward, he had met Iris. When he saw how gentle Iris had been to the poor lad Philip, his heart had skipped a beat. Thus, he had gotten the Hunts to approach the Evanses and propose marriage. Everyone said that he had married Iris because he could not manage to take Yvette as his wife. The only person in New York who was comparable to Yvette at that time had been Iris. But nobody knew that he had only courted Yvette back then just to fight with Ian. Towards Iris, however he had truly fallen in love with her. He hadnt expected Iris to agree to the proposal, either. Before they got married, Iris had told him honestly that their marriage was a political one, that she had no feelings for him. However, Herman had still insisted on getting married. At that time, he was already in love with her. Hed even vowed that he would treat her well for the rest of his life. He just never expected Philip the pauper to suddenly transform into the head of one of the mysterious families of the world. Back then, when the Hunts were suppressed by him, just how tormented had he been? His father had spent his entire life turning the Hunts into a big and powerful family, but before the company and family were even handed over to him, he had already implicated them Herman had indeed deliberately betrayed Iris, but at that time, he had also suffered great emotional torment. Iris didnt understand the complicated look in Hermans eyes. She merely felt that the man in front of her was simply too shameless! She stared at him. If that was the case, then you should have made things clear to me from the start! Even if I have to leave with Justin, I would never drag the Hunts in this! How could Herman possibly bear to let them leave, though? He clenched his jaw and narrowed his eyes. You want to take Justin away? Justin is my, Herman Hunts, son! He is a descendant of the Hunts! Are you planning to take him with you as you turn to Philip?! I wont allow it! Iris really couldnt understand him. He was the one taking full advantage of her and her son, yet he was also the one saying that Justin was his son, so they mustnt leave. She felt that Herman must be schizophrenic. She smiled in resignation and asked, Herman, what do you mean by that? Herman cast his eyes down and sighed. What I mean by that? Couldnt you have just behaved yourself, accepted your fate, and stayed in that suburban villa for the rest of your life? This way, I would never have returned to the family, and would never have fought with our son for the position of the head of the family! But look at you You had already stayed there for the first twenty years, why did you let everything go to waste in the end?! Iris stared at him, finally understanding what he meant. It was because of Hermans selfish intentions that they hadnt let her go back then! Since he had given up Iris, then he totally could have just let go and push her into Philips arms. Given Philips means, he would have been able to trick Iris into staying with him eventually. But Herman hadnt! Instead, he had used Justin to keep her captive, preferring to imprison her for twenty years in a suburban villa as though she was a canary in captivity, over giving her true freedom! She clenched her fists tightly. Herman, you are such a despicable lowlife! Herman lowered his eyes and took a step forward. I dont care whether you call me despicable or shameless, but Iris, you and your son only have two choices now. Iris stared at him. Go on. Justin also looked at Herman. Herman sighed and said, Justin, you are my son, why would I do anything to harm you? If your mother goes to Philip and asks him to stop, then I will take it that this will doesnt exist. My business overseas is enough for me to support myself. Iris took a step back. Even now, Herman still wanted to sacrifice her. While she was contemplating in a daze, she heard Justins firm and sonorous voice. Thats impossible. Tell me the second option. You! Herman was practically speechless towards Justin. He pointed at him, his finger in the air for a while. The elderly Mrs. Hunt took a step forward and held Justins arm. Justin, my good grandson, just agree to it! Iris had already moved to the suburbs when you were five, and she has never taken care of you ever since. Besides, who knows if her heart had already been with Philip long ago? They are each others first love, so cant you just take it that youre giving your mother your blessings? Once she is gone, the will would be considered non-existent. All these years, it was only under your leadership that the Hunts could come this far, everyone can see that. If your father ever dares to fight with you for the position of the head of the family after your mother leaves, I will be the first to raise my voice! Justin looked at Mrs. Hunt as she spoke. It was not that she did not love him. It was just that before loving him, the Hunts interests mattered more than anything else! Justin then looked at Herman. All these years, he had hardly ever called him, nor had he ever paid any attention to him. He had just been taking advantage of him all along From beginning to end, Iris had been the only one who did things for his sake. Justin looked at Herman coldly. Tell me the second option. Seeing him like this, Herman said angrily, You are really so unrepentant! If you dont agree to it, then even if its for the sake of the Hunts, Ill have to come home and inherit the shares that your grandfather has left me! Justin, by then, I wont be able to guarantee that Ill be able to protect you and your mother! Also, the consequences of you going head-to-head with Philip will only be you overestimating your abilities. However, it was as if Justin hadnt heard him. He merely let out a contemptuous scoff. Herman sighed. Justin, I did care about you all these years-after all, you are my son. As long as you are willing to take a step back and send your mother to Philip, and if your mother thinks of a way, Philip wont drive the Hunts into a corner anymore. Dont worry, Dad definitely wont fight with you. I havent been by your side all these years, sigh! There was finally a bit of real emotion in those words of his. Herman was not a good person, but he was not a total villain who completely disregarded kinship either. Justin, however, looked at him and said, Im glad you werent with me when I grew up. Herman was taken aback. Justin said sarcastically, After all, they all say that like father, like son. If you had been by my side, I might have also become a despicable lowlife scum like you who betrayed women in for survival. His sarcasm made Hermans face flush! He pointed at Justin angrily. You! What right do you have to insult me like that?! Justin, since you refuse to listen, then dont blame your father for fighting with you! You must give me all the assets that your grandfather has left me! You also have to give me the position of the head of the family! Herman narrowed his eyes. You are still too young and headstrong, so you are competitive over everything. In that case, I will take over as head of the family for a few years for you! You can inherit it again after I die! Its only right for a son to inherit his fathers legacy. Dont worry, I wont leave you with nothing. As soon as he said that, Justin said coldly, Oh? I can give you all of Grandpas assets, but do you think that you can become the head of the family just because you have those shares? Herman was taken aback. What do you mean? Chapter 725 - King of the World Herman held the will in his hand. This is a will left behind by your grandfather. This will is completely valid since he did not leave any other will when he passed away! Are you still planning to deny it? Justin sneered. Of course I wont deny it. Ill give you what you want. Lawrence! Yes. Lawrence, who had appeared at the door, walked in with a share transfer agreement in his hand. He handed it to Herman. Mr. Hunt, this is the share transfer agreement Boss prepared for you. Please sign it. This turn of events exceeded everyones expectations. Everyone looked at Justin in confusion. Lawrence explained, Since Boss knows that you schemed against him back then, how could he not understand the reason why old sir had not left a will behind here? Boss wont take a single cent from him. Hell return it all to you. It can be considered as him repaying the Hunts for raising him! When Herman heard this, he felt a little ashamed. He stared at Justin and advised again, Justin, why are you doing this? Youve worked hard for the Hunts for so many years. It no longer matters to our family how much money we have. Are you really going to watch the Hunts walk toward destruction? Mrs. Hunt could not bear for Justin to leave. They did not come to force Justin to leave today. They only had one goal: to get Iris to calm Philips anger. Herman had feelings for Iris. No matter how reluctant he was, he still had to give her up. Mrs. Hunt said, Justin! Her old eyes were filled with tears. How could she not have feelings for a grandson she had raised with her own hands? Furthermore, no matter how outstanding her son was, her grandson was better! Justin was more business-minded than Herman. Making him the person in charge was the best thing for the Hunts. Roger was shocked. Justin, have you really thought it through? He had fought for the position of power his entire life, and he was going to hand it over just like that? As the group of people was letting their thoughts run wild, Justin said, Sign it. Herman could only lower his head and open the share transfer document in his hand. However, when he saw the contents, he was instantly stunned. Justin, what do you mean by this?! He slammed the document on the ground. Are you kidding me?! Whats wrong? Mrs. Hunt was dumbfounded. Herman pointed at the document and said, The transfer of shares here is only 5%! Father left me 54% back then! Only with more than 50% of the shares could one have the right to speak. Everyone understood this logic. Therefore, the shares Justin had received from Old Master were 54%. But now, he was only giving back 5%? Justin glanced at Lawrence. When he did not speak, Lawrence began to explain endlessly, Mr. Hunt, listen to me. We have calculated these shares very meticulously. Herman stared at him. Lawrence said, Boss took over Hunt Corporation ten years ago. Over the years, after the Hunts went public, they issued a portion of the shares to the public. The shareholders shares have been diluted quite a lot. Everyone in the family should know this. If the Hunts wanted to become powerful, they had to issue shares to finance it. Naturally, the shares in the hands of the family members would shrink. In fact, although they called it issuing shares, and while a portion of the shares had indeed been bought by the stockholders, most of the shares had been bought by Justin himself! That was why Justins shares had not been diluted all these years and had remained at 51%. Lawrence continued, The 54% from ten years ago is less than 5% now. Boss thought that since you gave him life, he would give you a little extra. Herman: !! Herman was furious. A hundred million from ten years ago is not the same value as a hundred million today! Okay. Lawrence said, Boss has already exchanged it for your current value and even considered the dollar depreciation. Otherwise, you dont even have 1% of the shares. Herman: He did not expect this outcome. He looked at Justin and said angrily, Are you trying to take the Hunts for yourself? Justin said calmly, Im just taking back what belongs to me. He had led the Hunts to where they were today. In ten years, the Hunts assets had increased by a few hundred times. Although the shares of the family members had shrunk, whose money had not increased by more than a hundred times? When he, Justin, thought of Herman and Grandpa Hunts intentions, he instantly realized something and asked Lawrence to calculate all the money he had earned over the years. Since he had chosen to make this public today, how could he not be prepared? He did not care about the Hunts money, but The company he casually ran could not be taken away just like that. Herman took a deep breath. He did not expect Justin to have such meticulous records. He could not find any mistakes in his work. He had originally thought that Justin was not prepared, but now He could only get back five percent of the shares. However, 5% was also a significant share. Seeing his hesitation, Lawrence said, Mr. Hunt, are you going to sign this or not? If you dont sign it, then youre giving it to my boss. Thats good too. Otherwise, my boss would only have 40% of the shares left. Sigh! When Herman heard this, he signed it without hesitation. After signing it, he looked up again. Justin, dont think youll win just because of this. You only have 46% of the shares now. You cant say anything. With that, he raised the 5% shares in his hand and said, As a 5% shareholder of the company, Ill cooperate with others and request to choose the chairman again. Roger! How many shares do you have? When Roger from the side family heard this, he said, 7%. How much is it? Ill buy it! Herman had also earned a lot of money from his overseas businesses over the past few years. He could be said to be wealthy now. He said directly, Also, for the Hunts shares, anyone who wants to sell them at a high price can come and look for me! Roger looked at Justin and then at Herman. He immediately chose the team without hesitation. Herman, what are you saying? Damn, we have 7% of the shares. You dont have to buy it, either. Ill give you the right to speak without it! Wasnt it good to watch the father and son fight amongst themselves? Okay, lets go have a chat. Who else has more shares? My old friends from back then should still be in the company Herman and the people from the side family left Justins villa. Mrs. Hunt stood there, her figure trembling. She looked at Justin and shouted, Justin, I have 10% of the shares. Dont, dont blame me If you make a decision, you can come and look for me! If I give you that 10%, youll still be the head of the Hunts! With that, she left. After everyone left, Nora said goodbye to Justin and prepared to go home to sleep. After all, she had not rested well for a few days. As for Justins matters, she would talk about them when she woke up. Iris also went upstairs to accompany the three children. After everyone left, Lawrence came in front of Justin. Boss, you could have just given him 1% of the shares, why did you give him 5%? Now, you have less than 50%. You dont have absolute control anymore. Justin glanced at him and said calmly, If we dont give him some hope, will those demons show their faces? Lawrence: ? Lawrence coughed. It turned out that Boss was planning to clean up the Hunts! He said, Then lets Justin no longer had the lonely feeling of being betrayed. He was like the king of the world again, as if everything was under his control. He said slowly, Doesnt Sean have 4% of the shares? Let him spread the news that he plans to sell them and see how many people are interested in these shares! Yes, sir! Seans shares were his shares. Therefore, Justin had always been holding onto 50%! Lawrence asked, Then about Philip As soon as he said this, Justins phone rang. He opened it and realized that it was Imperial Leagues chat page. Someone asked: Who has shares of the Hunt Corporation? Im willing to buy them at a high price. Justin sneered when he saw this. Chapter 726 - With King, There’s No Need to Be Afraid The person who had asked this in the group was Bear. There were 12 people in the Imperial League. Other than King, all of them were represented by animal names. No one in the group knew each other, including King. No one was allowed to probe the others privacy, so even King did not know who the other 11 were. But now, Justin was certain. Bear was Philip. He sat on the sofa with his long legs crossed. His well-defined fingers tapped the arm of the sofa beside him. His long eyes were narrowed slightly as a dark light flashed across them. When he saw his expression, Lawrence could not help but light a candle for Philips funeral in his heart. This meant that Boss was going to set up traps again! He wondered how badly Philip would be tricked. As he was thinking, Justin suddenly smirked and sent a message in the group: I do. As King, it was normal for him to own the shares of the largest company in each country. No one in the group was suspicious. Bears attitude immediately became respectful. Ill talk to you in private, sir. Justin sat there leisurely, his expression unchanged. At this moment, Lawrence asked, Boss, why are you still selling your shares to him? Arent you afraid that youll lose control of the Hunts if you sell them to him? Lawrence knew his boss. Justin had 51% of the shares under his name and was quite domineering in controlling the direction of the company. However, there was still 4% under Seans name. In addition, Justins Imperial League persona also controlled 5% of the Hunts shares. Boss had the shares firmly in his hands. After giving Herman 5%, it seemed like there were only 46% left. However, in reality, he still had the final say in the Hunts. When Justin heard this, he glanced at Lawrence and smiled. If he offers a high price for this 5% of shares, I could consider selling them. The Hunts was only a cover for Justin to hide his identity. Compared to the financial group he really controlled, the Hunts assets were simply a drop in the ocean. Lawrence: He understood! Boss was asking for a sky-high price. As he was thinking, Sure enough, Bear sent a private message: Could you name a price? I want those shares. Justin was about to extort him when another message suddenly appeared in the group. Cat: Can you sell them to me? Im willing to pay a high price. Justin: ? Lawrence, who was watching secretly, was stunned. Who is this? Isnt Philip the one called Bear? Or is he Cat? Justin was also confused, but he quickly said, No. He was the one who had personally invited Cat to the Imperial League. It was considered new blood in Imperial League because he did not want Imperial League to forever be controlled by those old fogeys. Times were changing. Five years ago, he had realized that Cat had emptied a certain stock without anyone noticing. Then, she had earned 75 million dollars. The stocks had stabilized. This person was very talented in business, but she was also very restrained. She had only earned 75 million dollars before she became invisible. After that, she was no longer greedy. Justin had admired her very much at that time, so he personally invited her to the Imperial League. In Imperial League, Cat rarely spoke. Justin had been observing all these years to see if there were any big dealings. After all, the information in Imperial League allowed one to win without even trying. However, he realized that there were none at all. This made Justin admire Cat even more. He felt that this person could resist the temptation of money. How could he have expected that Nora did try to earn more money only because she wanted to sleep and was not free at all? Furthermore, she had always felt that 75 million dollars were enough! Justin knew that Philip was not Cat, but he did not understand why she would suddenly come out and make trouble. As he was thinking, someone else jumped out. Eagle: I want to ask about the price too. We can give it to the highest bidder. Lawrence was confused and could not help but look at Justin. He was silent for a long time before saying, Boss, how many people have you offended? Justin: He also wanted to know what was wrong with Eagle! Bear: No matter how much they are willing to pay, I can increase the price by 20%. Justin stared at the Imperial League group. For the first time, he felt that things were a little out of control. At the Smiths. Joel stared at his phone for a moment before looking at Ian and reporting, Theres indeed someone in the group buying the shares. Dad, youre so perceptive. But is Philip really that difficult to deal with? Raising the price by 20% is simply too much. Ian lowered his eyes and said, Philip is definitely in the Imperial League. More than 30 years ago, I tried my best to join this group. When I entered the group, Bear was already there. The group is filled with torch flames passed down from generation to generation. When I entered the group, there were only eight people. Over the years, more people joined until there were 12 in total. Everyone in the group is a tycoon. Dont underestimate them. Joel nodded to show that he had learned something Ian had passed on Eagles account to him. Everyone said that he was not Ians child. The outside world was saying that Ian did not treat Joel as someone in power. He had only given a portion of his shares, and his shares were only handed to him to manage. However, Joel knew in his heart that Ian had really treated him as his heir. It was because the person in charge of the Smiths did not want to inherit those shares, but this account! Over the years, he had been in charge of the Smiths and finally understood how important this account was. Joel nodded respectfully. Ian asked again, How much liquid capital is on my account? Joel sighed. Its only in tens of millions, but I still have it on my tab. Besides, I can continue to cash out a portion of it. Ill sell some shares if need be. Lets think of a way and help Justin get past this hurdle! After saying that, he was silent for a moment and asked, Dad, is it possible that Justin is also in the group? Ian waved his hand. Theres an unwritten rule in the group. Only one person from each country can enter. There are two people from New York, but Cat is of English descent and can be considered British. Joel sighed. In the future, if there are any important clues or intelligence, you have to tell Justin. Otherwise, he wont be Philips match. Yeah. Ian took a deep breath. Take care of him more in the future so that Nora can have a higher status at home! Joel agreed. Elsewhere, in the bedroom. Nora lay on the bed and stared at the message in the group. She had originally wanted to compete with him. Although she only had 75 million dollars, what if she could buy 0.01% of the shares? In the end, she was too tired. She fainted in the blink of an eye and did not open her eyes again. When she woke up again, three days had passed. She stretched lazily. When she went downstairs, she happened to see Simon and Melissa downstairs talking to Ian. There was even Justin sitting beside her. Simon: I have some cash here too. Although its not much, its still a token of my sincerity. However, when we buy the Hunts shares, we have to write Noras name. Justin, dont think too much about it. After all, youre not married yet. Of course, I dont mean for you to be controlled by Nora. Justin said humbly, Uncle, its not necessary for the time being. However, Melissa called out his name. Although its said that husband and wife should have the same heart without thoughts of profiting, and were not trying to sow discord, a woman indeed cant rely on a man. With these shares, even if you have a change of heart in the future, you would have to consider it carefully. Justin: Change of heart? How was that possible? What he was worried about now was that Nora would have a change of heart! He waved his hand and said, Melissa, I cant have a change of heart. He was high and mighty and would make anyone lower his head no matter who saw him. Only Ian and Joel could sit on equal footing with him, but right now, he was just a junior! Justin sighed silently. He was just here to see if Nora was awake. Why did he coincidentally bump into Simon and Melissa? As he was thinking, Ian smiled confidently. Even without the Hunts shares, Nora wont be bullied in the Hunts. Dont worry, the Smiths have confidence! This behavior stunned them. Simon thought about it and suddenly realized something. He originally did not plan to mention it, but he looked at Justin and whispered, Could it be that the Smiths really knows that big shot like in the legends? Melissa was stunned. What big shot? Simon smiled. Were all jokingly talking about a legend. Its said that the richest man in the world keeps a very low profile. Outside, everyone calls him King. Melissa was stunned. Is there really such a person? Simon shook his head. I dont know about that. Ill have to ask Ian. However, Ian revealed a deep smile and did not speak. Simon immediately understood and looked at Justin. Youre really lucky, kid. If thats the case, even if youre really chased out by the Hunts, you can rely on the business opportunity your father-in-law got from King to start over! Dont be afraid! Justin: ??? Nora, who was upstairs: ??? Chapter 727 - Who is King?! Nora had never felt very anxious about earning money. She was Cat, she was in the Imperial League group. A casual investment based on some information would earn her a lot. Why should she be persistent? But now, she realized that someone from the Smiths was also in the Imperial League chat? Who was it? The corners of her mouth immediately twitched. Could Eagle actually be Joel? From their previous conversation, she had once determined that Eagle was an American, and among them, the first person who could enter Imperial League was Justin. Last time, she wanted to ask Justin if he knew King, but when she probed him, he said was not Eagle. It turned out that Justin was not in the group? However King was the creator of that group. It was said that before technology became so advanced, they already had special contacts. Imperial League had been established for hundreds of years. Nora went downstairs. When the people downstairs heard the commotion, they all looked up. When they saw Nora, Justin suddenly stood up and said, Youre awake? Yes. Nora had just replied when Justin looked at the kitchen and said, Wait a minute. Ill see if theyve cooked anything. After sleeping for three days without eating, she should definitely eat something soft to digest when she woke up. Justin entered the Smiths kitchen and acted like he was familiar with it. Simon and Melissa looked at each other. Melissa nodded in satisfaction. When Ian saw this scene, his eyes were also filled with satisfaction. Simon even whispered, When he heard that Ian knew King, Justins attitude became even more respectful. Ian had a proud look on his face as he looked at Nora. Did you see that? This is the power of our family! This kid probably wont dare to bully you again! ter Nora: For some reason, she felt that the reason Justin was suddenly so enthusiastic was that he felt a little guilty. But what was he feeling guilty about? At the thought of this, Ian sighed. We can only buy them from Hunt Corporations insiders in the country. King didnt sell his shares to me. He sold them to Philip! Nora suddenly recalled that she was trying to buy the shares in the group three days ago! When she woke up, her bidding had turned cold? She immediately sat on the sofa and casually took out her phone. She opened it and looked at the Imperial League chat group. She realized that for the first time, there were fifty-plus messages. These fifty-plus messages were sent by Bear and Eagle. The two of them continued to raise the price, wanting to buy five percent of Hunt Corporations shares from King. From the normal 1.5 billion dollars at the beginning, they had increased the bid to 15 billion! Nora: ! The Hunts were worth tens of billions, but this was only five percent of the shares. In the end, they sold it to Bear for 45 billion! This was simply ten times the market price! The corners of Noras mouth twitched. She felt that this group of people was crazy. She also felt that she was lucky to have fallen asleep. Otherwise, she would have felt even poorer. Why was she only worth 75 million dollars As she was sighing, Ian said, The price of tens of billions is ridiculous. However, I had a grudge against Philip back then. Unfortunately, King sold it to Philip. Simon said directly, Why did King sell it to him but not to you? Ian sighed silently. Actually, King knows very well how much money every company has. There are only a few such people in New York. How can they compare to Philip? King must think that were too poor. Sigh! Justin, who was walking out with the porridge, instantly fell silent when he heard this. He really did not! Although he looked down on the Hunts assets, he did not dare to look down on his father-in-law! He instantly felt even more guilty. He was afraid that his father-in-law would have something against him if he knew that he was King. He hurriedly carried the porridge to Nora and handed it to her. Nora took it. After taking two sips, she suddenly asked, Dad, who is that King? Although she had only joined Imperial League five years ago, she had actually been very curious about King for a long time. The people in the group were especially in awe of him. Furthermore, Old Maddy had said last time that only with Kings support and trust would she have the power to fight the mysterious organization. But now, she did not even know who King was and what was going on with Imperial League! Hearing her question, Ian said, Kings identity is very mysterious. Its said that this identity can be traced back to hundreds of years ago. Ive only heard about the news here. His consortium is low-key and huge. Some even say that one-tenth of the global wealth belongs to his consortium. However, their financial group is anonymous. No one knows which companies they have their hands in. For example, everyone should know about the Hunts shares, but no one knew that five percent belonged to King. As for King himself, no one has seen his true face. I heard that he lives in a castle. There are thousands of beautiful women in the palace, and he has thousands of sons to choose his next heir from. Justin: ? Why didnt he know that he had thousands of sons?! The corners of his mouth twitched. He was about to explain when Ian smiled. Of course, this is all nonsense. Its all speculation about King. After all, he has so much money. I think his life has already reached its peak. Ian thought about it for a moment before saying, According to my guess, although their consortiums earn money, theyre also limited. Otherwise, they wouldnt have to be so low-key. Besides, Kings legacy is very strange. Their legacy every generation is very peaceful. You cant feel the change in King in the group at all. I once suspected that King had never changed. Hes an old monster who has lived for a hundred years. After all, technology and medicine are so advanced now. It shouldnt be difficult to live a long life, right? Justin: Nora was even more curious by Ians words. Dont you have a guess as to who King is? Arent there only a few richest men in the world? Ian shook his head, indicating that he did not know. Even those people did not seem like King The corners of Justins mouth twitched as he listened to them guess who he was in front of him. But when he thought of the reason he became King, he lowered his eyes and sighed. After the few people were done discussing, Justin and Nora went upstairs and finally had time to themselves. Justin was about to tease her, but he was grabbed by Nora. She asked, Do you know who King is? Chapter 728 - Pleasing Father-in-law! Justin was slightly stunned when he heard this and subconsciously said, I dont know. Okay. Justin retorted, Is something the matter? Not really. I just wanted to find out since Dad sounded so mysterious. Nora did not doubt it. After all, when Ian and the others mentioned King downstairs, she realized that Eagle was Joel, not Justin. This meant that Justin might not be in the group at all. He was quite pitiful. So, she shouldnt mention this topic to agitate him? Thinking of this, Nora changed the topic. Are you really okay? If you need help, just tell me directly. No, its fine. Justin thought that she was going to ask him for help. But even if she wanted to look for King for help, he could not reveal his identity. It would be very dangerous if this identity was revealed. Perhaps instead of helping Nora, he might end up hurting her. This was also why he had lived in New York for so many years as Justin Hunt alone. After all, no one would associate the person in control of the number one family in New York with King. The number one power in New York had always lived in public. No matter where he went, his exact whereabouts could be found. At the thought of this, Justin lowered his eyes and said, From the legends Ive heard of King, I learned that if you want his help with something, he is a very easygoing person. You can get Joel to convey your thoughts. Nora glanced at him. She thought that she could deliver the message herself without needing to ask Joel, but she decided not to continue this conversation. She changed the topic again. How has Xander been these past few days? After analyzing Xanders gene serum without any sleep for three days and injecting him with the drug, Nora fell asleep for three days after realizing that all his vital signs were normal. When she woke up, she was most concerned about Xanders health. Hes fine. Justin thought about it and replied cautiously. Nora immediately sensed the meaning. That means something has happened? Justin sighed and rubbed his forehead. I only tested his intelligence and realized that its gotten higher. His intelligence is even higher than Pete and Cherrys. Pete was an extremely smart child. Otherwise, he would not have learned the Math Olympiad questions at the age of five. Those questions were very difficult even for university students. Cherry was also a representative of high intelligence. She could not calm down. Nora could only let her play games to divert her attention and make her hyperactivity better over the years. Contrary to these two, Xander had always lived beside Trueman. Nora did not know him very well. His intelligence surpassed Pete and Cherrys? Nora was silent for a moment before finally sighing deeply. Genetic medicine is indeed a good thing. Justin also nodded. This temptation is really too difficult for humans to resist. Who doesnt want to strengthen their bodies? Who doesnt want to have outstanding intelligence? We will definitely face many temptations in the future. At this point, he suddenly asked, Nora, if you successfully find the V16, will you take it? Nora curved her lips and smiled. Im already one of the smartest people in the world. Why bother? Besides, humans should respect evolution. The current level of human technology and research are not enough to support a sudden arrival of highly intelligent humans. Hearing her words, Justin smiled. What if that gene serum really succeeds and can extend ones life? Nora was fine. She had been a Buddhist her entire life. It was enough for her to have enough money to survive and have her relatives by her side. Furthermore, even if she passed away, she would only be sleeping endlessly. She was not scared of it. She waved her hand casually. Not interested. Ill change my clothes. Lets go see Xander. Okay. ILI The two of them stood opposite each other. Nora looked at him for a long time before pointing at the door. Arent you going out? Justin smiled. Our children are already five years old. Were a couple. Do you still care about this? Nora: This man was getting more and more shameless. She turned around and seemed to be walking to the cloakroom. When Justin strode forward, planning to follow her, she suddenly turned around and kicked him in the chest. Justin subconsciously stepped back and reached out to block, but he was kicked two steps back by Nora and he went straight out the door. The next moment, Smash! The door was closed. Noras cold and low voice came from inside. Be good. Wait outside. Tsk. Justin looked at his hand and could not help but laugh softly. Nora was actually shy. A minute later, Nora changed into a black windbreaker and went out. She seemed to prefer black. This coat was especially wide on her. Coupled with her slender figure, she looked especially stylish. As Justin watched, his eyes darkened. The two of them went downstairs and greeted Ian before leaving. On the way to the Hunts to see Xander, Nora switched on her phone. She secretly turned to her side and opened the Imperial League chat group. She had originally planned to see what kind of investment opportunities there were, but as soon as she entered, she saw Bear mocking Eagle? Bear: If you dont have money, dont come making trouble next time @Eagle. Philip came back to his senses. He knew that he had been tricked into making a bid of 45 billion dollars, but he did not dare vent his anger on King. So he aimed it at Joel? According to her brothers character, he would definitely ignore him. However, when Nora went out, she had seen that Ian had logged in to his account, so the eagle in the group was now Ian. If it was Ian, then Sure enough, there was an argument in the group. Eagle: Why? Are you getting angry out of humiliation? If you dont want to buy that 5% of the shares, you can transfer it to me. Heh, you regret buying it? You cant afford to lose, but you dont dare to argue with King. You only know how to talk big here? Nora: Ians words were really provocative, but it was satisfying! Bear: Heh, King sold his shares to me because he knew you didnt have the money. You dont have to sow discord here. Ill never have any objections to King. King should know that you cant afford them, so he sold his shares to me. Eagle: Hehe, 45 billion for 5% of the shares. Only a fool would buy it. What are you so proud of? Bear grabbed the opportunity immediately: What do you mean only fools would buy it? Are you saying that King tricked me? Youre the one whos being disrespectful to King! Nora: ! It was all over. Ian was counter-attacked! In the end, King had sold his shares to Philip and not to Eagle. This showed his attitude. Besides, King had just received Philips 45 billion dollars. He was definitely biased toward Philip. Philip had just made a few casual remarks. Would King have something against Ian? King had a high status in Imperial League and his words were final. How was Ian going to talk in the group in the future? Nora frowned. Ian clearly sensed this too and said in the group: I have no objections to Mr. King. Youre the one who started the argument today. Bear: You called me stupid for making the deal yesterday. Arent you saying that King tricked me? @King, say something fair. Let King speak? If King spoke up, he would definitely side with Bear! 2 ѧ Was there a need to think about that? Who would admit that they had scammed others when doing business? Nora pursed her lips and thought about how to say something in the group to draw this matter to an end. However, Philip began to be aggressive. Bear: Purchasing 5% of the Hunts shares for 45 billion dollars is indeed a few times higher than the market value. But Mr. King definitely has no intention of extorting me. Isnt it all because youre bidding against me here? This is a fair transaction. The highest bidder gets it. How can you judge Mr. King like this? Nora: !! Eagle: I have no doubts about Mr. Kings impartiality. You dont have to sow discord here. Bear: Whos sowing the discord here? Who brought this up in the group first? Mr. King, what do you think? At this moment, someone came out to agree. Rabbit: I swear that the highest bidder got it yesterday. Theres no unfairness. Mr. King is absolutely fair in handling things. Wolf: Mr. King is absolutely fair. A row of people below echoed. Finally, Bear sent another message: Did you see that? Eagle, you should apologize to Mr. King and to me! The matter became heated. While Nora was anxious, the car arrived at the Hunts. Nora was still thinking about what to do. At this moment, King, who had been silent all along, suddenly reacted. Chapter 729 - King’s Slap! It was obvious that King had taken advantage of the two families fighting to raise the price in the deal three days ago. The final beneficiary was King. No matter how he looked at it, he could not admit that he had been unfair and had lied to Bear. Therefore, Philip was certain that King had targeted Ian in the group. The others could not say that the deal was unfair. Ian instantly became the target. If King were to appear now, he would definitely be on Philips side. Nora was thinking about how to help Ian resolve the situation and make the atmosphere less awkward when she saw King: Would a normal person spend 45 billion dollars on the Hunts shares that are only worth a few billions? The others echoed King and instantly sent a message to the group. Rabbit: King is right. Wolf: King is right. Nora was also typing a message. Eagle also isnt saying that King is unfair. Its clearly Bear who is stirring trouble in the group She was typing and wanted to say a few words for Ian when she suddenly realized the meaning of Kings message. She was stunned and confused. Why was this King acting a bit different than his usual self?! He had clearly made a killing three days ago and taken advantage of Bear, but now he was still coming out to mock him? This was completely against his principle of peace! He was simply making enemies. Nora was taken aback. In the distant Smith Villa, Ian was stunned. He was prepared to express that this was not what he meant. At most, he would apologize to King and Bear. After all, everyone in the group was a big shot. Furthermore, in the past, even if King did not smooth things over, he did warn them to be careful with their words. Butwhy had King suddenly become so straight? When he said this, Ian was really stunned. Philip, who was overseas, was even more stunned. After spending 45 billion dollars, he had actually been very unhappy. However, he did not dare to lose his temper at King, so he could only vent all his anger on Eagle. After all, Eagle was an American. Eagle might be Justin himself. During the period when Eagle joined the Imperial League, the Hunts were the number one family in New York. Thats why he suddenly launched an attack on him in the group. The goal was to make everyone in the group reject him. Moreover his account was one of the first six to join the Imperial League when it was established! Although he did not dare to be called the richest man in the world, since no one knew how much money King had, Philip was indeed invincible overseas. Even King had given him some face in the past. In the group, if King was first, Philip would be second. Therefore, no one had expected King to suddenly attack Philip. What did that mean? Philip was furious. King, did you send the wrong message? Or was your account hacked? What do you mean? Nora was also thinking about what King meant when she saw him throw another sentence into the group. It means that your IQ is very low. The group instantly fell silent. After all, if the first and second big shots fought, who would dare to interrupt? Even Ian was confused for a moment. King sent another message: Im selling my shares to you not because Eagle is poor, but because hes smarter than you and not easy to cheat. IIII In the Smiths villa, when Ian saw this sentence, he could not help but sit up straight. There was a look of satisfaction on his face from being recognized. He smiled and sent a message in the group. Eagle: Mr. King, you think too highly of me. King: Youre worth it, sir. Everyone: ??! Why did the word sir suddenly become so meaningful? The people in the group instantly fell silent. In the past, Eagle did not receive much respect in the group. After all, he was considered a newcomer in the group. But now, King spoke so highly of Eagle. Could it be that King had instructed Eagle to raise the price yesterday and his goal was to cheat Bear? This Bear was furious. King, what do you mean? King: Whats the point of bullying a small family in New York? What are the principles of the Imperial League? You openly tried to break them, dont blame me for being merciless! The principles of the Imperial League Nora thought about it. Imperial Leagues group page clearly said that they were not to bully the weak. But! First of all, was Justin weak? Secondly! Over the years, Imperial League had wanted to expand its influence, so how could it not have bullied others? Everyone was in control of the global economy, so they were all fine. Why did King suddenly mention this principle? Everyone was confused. However, Philip was indeed Philip. Offending King would not end well for him. The reason King had dominant status in the group was that he was the leader. He was the one who was leading everyone forward step by step. Philip had to give him face. Therefore, when he saw that King had given a reasonable explanation, Philip did not dare to probe further. He lowered his head in the group. I forgot to explain. I have a personal grudge with the Hunts. King: Since its a personal grudge, then these 45 billion dollars are worth it. Bear: Youre right. Through the screen, Nora could feel Philips anger. However, his forbearance made Nora alert again. At Philips level, it was easy for him to toy with people. Just like how he could imprison Iris for 20 years with one thought! However, it was precisely such a person who was used to being arrogant, but he was being so adaptable. He was indeed one of the rulers of the few mysterious families in the world! Seeing that there were no more messages in the group, Nora finally put down her phone. When she looked up again, she heard Cherry call out Mommy in a childish voice. Cherry was usually a bootlicker and had a sweet mouth, but she always felt that her words were not sincere. However, the one who was the most clingy to Nora was Cherry. After not seeing her for three days, the little fellow did not even play games anymore. She hugged Noras thigh and did not let go. Mommy, I miss you so much, I didnt eat or drink well these past few days! Pete, who ran over with her, reminded her, Thats called not wanting to eat or drink. Besides, I dont think you ate any less. Cherry immediately looked at him and explained boldly, Thats why I didnt say I didnt eat, I said I didnt eat well! Pete: Nora touched Petes head and then looked at Xander, who was sitting on the sofa and looking over eagerly. The little guy was very proud. He was clearly looking over, but he still pretended not to care. It was funny. Nora walked over and rubbed his head. Does Xander miss Mommy? Tsk! Xander rolled his eyes. Youre too mushy. Im not that childish! Although he said that, he did not pull his head away from her. Pete immediately rolled his eyes. Then who is it that asks almost every day why Mommy sleeps for so long? Xander: ? His face turned red instantly and he snorted. I was afraid she would die! Youre not allowed to curse Mommy! Cherry looked fierce. Pete frowned as well. Dont say such nonsense. How could Mommy die? Youre talking nonsense! Xander pursed his lips. I was just saying. Its not like shed really He still did not say the word die. The three children huddled together and argued. It made Pete talk more. Cherrys ADHD had recovered even without gaming, and it also made Xander not hate this family so much. Nora checked Xanders body again. When she saw that he was fine, she finally heaved a sigh of relief. Justin still had some work matters to settle, so he went to the study. Nora was downstairs playing with the three children. She looked at Xander and suddenly asked, Xander, do you want to change your name? Xander was stunned and looked at her. What name should I change? Theres no need to change it. Its meaningless. Nora hesitated and said, But youre Justin and my child. You can choose whether you want your surname to be Smith or Hunt. Xander immediately pursed his lips. I dont want my surname to be Smith. I dont want my surname to be Hunt either! Hearing this, Nora was stunned. Why? Xanders eyes instantly flickered. Sigh, why are you so annoying?! Ive been called Xander Yale for five years. Why do I have to change my name? Im not changing! With that, he jumped up in anger and ran upstairs. Nora frowned. Why was Xander so sensitive and against changing his name? Was he hiding something? Or was he still Nora sighed silently. Trueman had raised him for five years. If he still had feelings for Trueman, it was really a headache. After all, she could not forcefully change Xanders thoughts and feelings. As she was thinking, Pete said, Mommy, dont be angry. I know why he doesnt want to change his name. Chapter 730 - Taking Revenge For Xander Upon hearing what Pete said, Nora asked, Why? Pete sneaked a glance upstairs again, then he glanced at Cherry, who was hugging Noras thigh, and coughed. Before Nora could say anything, Cherry said in her young and tender voice, Im not leaving, Pete! I also wanna listen! Left with no other choice, Pete could only sigh silently. He glanced at the upper floor again before he finally said, When Xander woke up, he overheard some peoples conversation. When Xander regained consciousness, his IQ had once again increased, and he also became more sensitive. The young child had never had his parents by his side since he was born. Although he had just returned to the family, he could nevertheless sense the familys servants dislike of him. After all, he had really been very naughty previously. He pretended to be nonchalant on the surface but had been improving his behavior in private. He went to the lower floor to play with Cherrys childish dolls with her, and also accompanied Pete and worked on Mathematical Olympiad problems together. In truth, he had also been working hard to integrate himself into the family. But the day before, he had simply been too bored. On top of that, the little guy liked to be secretive and sneaky in everything he did, so he had sneaked into the shared toilet used by the servants at home and eavesdropped on their conversations. This was because he had found out, after a search on the Internet, that the toilet was where one could listen to the juiciest gossip. The little guy had squatted in the cubicle and listened to the men chatting outside. Did you notice that Xanders temper has improved recently? Thats probably because Pete and Cherry are so well-behaved that he has also become better-behaved due to their influence. He grew up elsewhere, so he has an unruly temper, but he has reined himself in now! Youd better not say such things so carelessly. Mr. Hunt hates us talking about them in private! I know, arent I just telling you? Well, no matter what the reason, you can say that Xander has been reformed, I suppose. But in that case, why hasnt Mr. Hunt changed his name? Or legally registered him as part of the family yet? Tsk, here, Ill explain that to you. This is just my speculation, but you see how Cherrys last name is Smith, right? In the future, she will probably inherit the assets that the Smiths leave for her mother. As for Pete, his last name is Hunt, and he has long been unofficially appointed as the future heir of the Hunts. If Xander changes his name, then should he take Smith or Hunt as his last name? Are you saying that Mr. Hunt doesnt plan to give him any shares? Speaking of shares Do you know? The Hunts always have the final say in the Hunt Corporation because they have more than 50% of the shares firmly in their control. Although Herman and Justin have separated now, this must not happen to the next generation. Therefore, he will only give the shares to one person, so that he can guarantee that persons absolute rights and control of the Hunt Corporation. Will he give them to Xander? Or to Pete? Who knows? The purpose of Xanders sudden return is precisely to fight for company shares with Pete! Tsk, no wonder he suddenly came back when he has already been away for so many years. Thats true, the Smith Corporations shares are also a large sum of money. Even if Mr. Hunt doesnt give him any shares, Ms. Smith definitely will. Hes in for a windfall this time! Exactly But little bastards like him can only fake good behavior, he definitely wont be able to change his personality deep down inside. No matter what he does, he wont be able to compare to Petes gentlemanly demeanor The two left the toilet as they chatted, leaving Xander dumbfounded and speechless inside. He walked out in a daze. As soon as he stepped out, he saw Pete, who was also standing outside. He must have heard what they said just now. Xander flushed at once. In particular, as he looked at Pete, he suddenly shouted, Dont worry, Im not interested in the Hunts assets! I also dont have any interest in fighting for them with you! I will make all my money by myself in the future! After saying that, he pushed Pete away and ran to the villa. Later, even though he didnt quarrel with me, he didnt spend much time solving Mathematical Olympiad problems with me anymore. He has been playing games with Cherry the whole day today! Pete hung his head and spoke in disappointment. He must have also wanted very much for Xander to play with him. Cherry raised her head, her big dark eyes blinking as she said, Really? Why didnt I notice anything? II II Cherry was cute and was a sweet-talker, but she was also very insensitive. It would be a wonder if she could sense the little boys secretive thoughts! All she could do was just fight others in a battle of wits. In truth, she really was rather insensitive. However, it was also through the contrast between her and Pete that Nora had discovered something-children who grew up with their mothers would indeed have a stronger sense of happiness. Look at Pete. He might openly say that Xander was sensitive, but wasnt he also just as sensitive? Otherwise, how would a five-year-old possibly contemplate so many problems?! When Nora thought of this, as well as of the two servants conversation, she felt a burst of anger. She lowered her head and looked down at Pete at once. Can you recognize the two servants who were talking behind your backs? Mommy, I have already looked into it! One could always rest assured with Petes way of handling things. Despite his young age, he was already capable of taking every aspect into consideration. He said, The two of them are in charge of cleaning the garden in the backyard. One of them is Greg Lewis, the other one is Lionel Scott. They have been working for the Hunts for three years. Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed and she couldnt help but ask, Since you have already found out everything, then you must also have ways of dealing with them, so why havent you taken any action? Petes authority at home was not to be violated. Moreover, although the boy was mildly autistic, he was not stupid. On the contrary, he was very clever. Pete replied, Xander must be competing with me right now. Since everyone says that I am better than him, if I step forward to defend him, he will definitely feel even more uncomfortable. Besides, isnt it the parents responsibility to protect their children? Pete looked at her eagerly, Also, I think that Xander would prefer you to protect him instead. Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed. Faced with Pete like that, she suddenly said, Pete, be honest with me. Back then, when two of your private tutors bullied you, you hadnt resisted them. Is it because you had never thought of putting up any resistance? Pete lowered his head when he heard this. He initially didnt want to explain, but he suddenly felt like opening up in this instant. He nodded and answered, Yes. At that time, I thought that I had brought harm to my grandmother, so I didnt feel like fighting back anymore. Nora heaved a quiet sigh. The boy was simply too sensitive. She took Petes hand and walked straight out. Come on, lets go to the garden and look for the two of them! As for Cherry, her eyes swiveled a little and she let go of Noras leg. Then, she ran upstairs. Mommy was about to unleash her prowess. How could she possibly not get Xander to watch a show as entertaining as that? How exciting! How thrilling! Hehehe In the garden in the backyard. Two male servants were chatting as they swept the floor. I saw Pete yesterday. The look in his eyes when he looked at me was just so Why does it make me feel a little uneasy? What are you thinking? Pete never gets angry, its fine. The other man whispered, Say, do you think Pete overheard what we said that day? After all, he was standing right outside when we stepped out Heh, so what even if he heard us? We are here as cleaners by Roger Hunts recommendation. Can a kid like him even fire us? Besides, even if we are fired, we will still get a large sum of money! Chapter 731 - Making False Counter-charges No, Roger Hunt put us here so that we can snoop around for news, but who would have thought that Mr. Hunts supervision would be so strict? We have been here for three years, but we havent found any useful news at all, sigh! If we are fired, he may not necessarily protect us. Dont worry needlessly. Itll only embarrass him if he doesnt protect us. Even if its just to prevent himself from being embarrassed, he will still protect us. Besides, everything we said was favorable towards Pete. I dont think he will spread any nonsense! The two, who did not notice the people walking towards them from behind, continued speculating in low voices. Furthermore, Mr. Hunt can barely protect himself now. Now that his father has returned to fight for the companys ownership with him, he cant be bothered to deal with us. Its the safest for us right now! Youre right, heh heh. I wonder who will win, Mr. Hunt or his father? At the bottom of it all, its all just because of Mrs. Hunt. Have you seen Mrs. Hunt? She doesnt look like a fifty-year-old at all. You can easily say that shes thirty; and even if you say shes twenty, there will probably still be people who would believe it! How can someone be so beautiful?! Women are trouble. Its precisely because she is so pretty that things went wrong! On top of that, she doesnt even look old at all. What else is she, if not a vixen? Shut up! Nora was originally planning to listen and see what else the two of them would talk about, but in the end, they changed the subject and started talking about Iris instead. This was intolerable. Her fierce bark gave the two men a shock. They turned back in unison to see Nora come up to them while holding Petes hand. Noras pretty face was tense, and there was faint anger and a pressurizing aura in her eyes. Added to this her tall and slender figure, which allowed her to stand at about the same height as the two men, her aura became increasingly strong. They were so scared that they hurriedly lowered their heads. Ms. Smith, they said. Nora narrowed her eyes and stared at them. Badmouthing your employers behind their backs Is that what your contracts asked of you? The Hunts servants were mostly old-timers whom the Hunts were already accustomed to having around. Some of the old-timers family members would also work there. Although there was no such thing as indentured servitude these days, their employers would never abuse them. In fact, they treated them very well, so most of the servants in the family were very loyal. There were some old-timers who received even better treatment, such as Fanny, who served the elderly Mrs. Hunt. She had served Mrs. Hunt her whole life, so the two were as close as sisters. However, the servants also knew that they should protect themselves, so all of them were hired on a contractual employment system. When the two servants were hired to clean the garden in the backyard three years ago, they had also signed employment contracts. Thus, their job scope and job requirements would definitely be stated in detail in the contracts. The two servants looked at each other in fright. One of them said boldly, Ms. Smith, you must have misheard. We didnt badmouth our employers. The other man also recovered from his shock and stammered, Y-yes, hes right. We didnt talk about our employers behind their backs. We were talking about another family, you must have misheard! Nora: ? They were really just so Were they pretending that nothing had happened when they had already been caught red-handed? She lowered her eyes. She couldnt be bothered to say anything else to the two, so she immediately said, You should know very well whether or not youve talked about your employers behind their backs just now. As for Pete and I, we were standing right here. Heh, are you going to take the initiative to resign? Or do you want me to get someone to fire you? Nora was very aggressive. If its the latter, then Im afraid the two of you will end up being blacklisted. You dont need me to explain the consequences of that, right? Should they be blacklisted, no one would employ them when they went job-hunting in the future. Besides Pete raised his head. In his big eyes, which looked just like Cherrys, was not the latters cheeky cuteness but instead a scheming look. In his young and tender voice, he said, Mommy, why are you letting them off? If we tell Daddy, the two of them will be in for it! What Nora said had already intimidated the two servants just now, so when they heard what Pete said, the two immediately fell onto the ground in fright. One of them said, Sir Pete, we realize our mistake now, sob! Nora stroked Petes hair. Forget it, everyone makes mistakes. Lets forgive them wherever possible! Upon hearing what she said, the two servants looked at each other, both swallowing hard. One of them said, T-thank you, Ms. Smith. W-we will leave by ourselves Nora nodded and pointed at the door. Get out. The two nodded. Then, they turned around and walked out. When they disappeared from the garden, Xanders voice traveled over. Hmph, are you letting them off so easily? You are such a weakling and a pushover! Nora cast her eyes down and heaved a silent sigh. She squatted down and looked at Xander. You are still young, so you dont understand how important jobs are to people. Now that the two of them have lost their jobs, they will find even feeding themselves a problem. This is already a very severe punishment. Xander had grown up with Trueman. Nora didnt want him to become too narrow-minded. She wanted him to learn to be kind to others. Xander sneered, Even so, that wont do! Their punishment is too light! Cherry blinked. She didnt understand the ins and outs of what had happened, but even so, she immediately retorted, Dont talk nonsense, Mommy must have her reasons for doing what she did! Mommy will definitely punish them for you! Pete explained, Xander, dont worry. Do you think they will have it easy after they resign? Mommy has already said that jobs are very important to them. Do you think that people who can never find a job again in the future will be able to enjoy life? To be honest, punishment for talking ill of others behind their backs shouldnt have been so severe. However, since they were Rogers pawns, how would Nora possibly be that kind? Moreover! Pete explained further, Mommy cant openly do anything to them because this is a society governed by laws! They are just people that our family had hired, they are not our slaves! Besides We dont actually have the right to fire them! His last sentence stunned both Cherry and Xander. Both of them asked in unison, Why? Because Before he could finish, footsteps came from the gardens entrance again and Roger walked in with the two servants. Roger had a smile on his face as usual. As soon as he entered, he said cheerfully, Oh my, who is this? Isnt this Justins fiance? Whats wrong? How did these two bastards make you so angry that you lost your temper so badly? The rest of Petes words were cut off by him. He looked at Cherry and Xander, held their hands, and whispered, That mean Uncle Roger will tell you the reason! Both Cherry and Xander looked at Roger in confusion. Rogers eyes were narrowed, but he had a very gentle and amiable expression on his face. He said, Nora, you havent even married into the family, yet you are already throwing your weight around in the Hunts residence? Isnt that quite inappropriate? Besides, what exactly have these two people done wrong? They kept crying and crying, so I couldnt understand what they were saying. They are, after all, people whom I recruited into the family, so you have to give me a reason for dismissing them no matter what, right? The Hunts are reasonable people, we mustnt bully them just because they are weak and powerless! At the sight of him, Nora cast her eyes down slightly. She said dispassionately, They badmouthed their employers behind their backs. Isnt this reason enough? Roger immediately replied, What? They actually had the audacity to badmouth their employers behind their backs? The reason is enough, of course. It is clearly written in the employee contract that they are not allowed to talk about their employers behind their backs, let alone divulge news and information about them to outsiders! After saying this, he looked straight at the two servants. How can you make such a mistake when you know full well that youre not supposed to do that? If the two of you have really badmouthed your employers behind their backs, then you will certainly have to be fired. In addition, you will also have to return the wages paid to you during the past three years as compensation! The moment Lionel and Greg heard this and noticed the look Roger was giving them, they got the hint. They shouted, Mr. Roger, we are innocent! Roger snorted coldly. Youre innocent? Whats the use of you crying foul here? Since my sister-in-law has said that the two of you did badmouth your employers, then she definitely has evidence to back it up! Otherwise, she would never make any baseless accusations. He then looked at Nora with a smile and said, Nora, wheres the evidence? If you can produce the evidence, then I will deal with these two people right away! Pete sighed silently and explained to Cherry and Xander, You saw that, right? America has labor protection laws. Even if you want to fire an employee for misconduct, you have to produce evidence of their misconduct first. Xander was perplexed. After all, he had grown up in a basement and didnt know much about human relations. He asked, But didnt you and Mommy hear them? Cherry, however, had understood by then. She stamped her foot and said angrily, Tsk, Xander, why are you so stupid? We did hear them, but they can also counter us by saying that we are lying! We have to produce factual evidence as proof! No wonder Mommy only threatened those two into resigning just now. As it turns out, its because Mommy doesnt have any actual evidence! By this point, Xander had also understood. A look of deep thought appeared on his countenance. So thats how it is! On the other side, Roger was still looking at Nora. Seeing that she was keeping quiet with her eyes narrowed, he smiled and said, Nora, wheres the evidence? Show us the evidence! Surely you do have evidence, right? Lionel and Greg changed their tunes at once. Mr. Roger, we really didnt speak ill of others behind their backs! Ms. Smith is just slandering us because she doesnt like us! You mustnt fire us. If you really do so, then we will sue you and go for judicial arbitration! The labor law will protect us! Upon hearing what they said, Roger looked at Nora smugly. Seeing this, Xander whispered, Are we going to drop the whole thing just like that? Xander might not understand anything else, but he did understand one thing, and that was C Nora wanted to take action against those two people, and if she failed, it would be very embarrassing for her! Cherry, however, blinked and said with a smile, No way! Does Mommy look like such a weakling to you? Xander: ??! Chapter 732 - Who Says I Don’t Have Any Evidence?! Nora hadnt even married into the family, yet she was already punishing the Hunts servants who had bullied her son. To be honest, if news of the incident spread, it really wouldnt sound very nice, On top of that, the worst thing was that she didnt even succeed in doing so, which would only serve to make it look even more like she was not respected at the Hunts residence. This was exactly Rogers objective. He had fought Justin for the position of the head of the family for a lifetime, yet hed never been able to obtain the position all this time. Now that he finally had the opportunity to make trouble for him, Roger was really giving it his all. He looked at Nora triumphantly and said, Nora you may be Justins fiance, but its not right of you to do that! Without any evidence, how can you fire the servants so carelessly? We are no longer in ancient times. The servants are also humans, we are all equal here. We have signed contracts between us. If you must fire them, sure. Youll just have to pay them additional wages as compensation. Shall I ask the Finance Department to give them the extra wages and then dismiss them? Dismissing them with extra wages would be tantamount to admitting that the two servants hadnt made any mistakes, but were dismissed purely because Nora didnt like them. Should news of it spread, wouldnt it still end up as Nora abusing her authority? Those sure were some nice plans that Roger had made. Nora still looked as calm and dispassionate as ever. Seeing Rogers stance, she looked straight at the two servants. With a contemptuous smile on her lips, she asked, Are the two of you really not going to take the initiative to resign? Lionel and Greg hurriedly shook their heads. We really didnt do anything wrong, how can we resign? Yeah. You can just say so if you dont like us, Ms. Smith. You can fire us, but surely you cant be so bossy as to force us to resign, right? The more they spoke, the more aggrieved the two of them became, which attracted people nearby to gather around them. A group of servants hired by the Hunts had gathered at the back door to the garden and were watching the excitement. Roger glanced behind him. His men among the crowd immediately started to fan the flames. He said, Ms. Smith, you havent married into the family, right? What right do you have to deal with the Hunts servants? Yes, besides, servants are also humans. What makes you think you can be so overbearing? Theres equality in the society now, you cant look down on us! We are just working for the Hunts, theres no other relationship between us. Your actions are really disappointing! Yeah! Ms. Smith, you are too much! Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at them without speaking. The dispute quickly reached the few masters of the Hunts. Soon, Iris came over. When she entered, she immediately reprimanded the servants gathered there. What are all of you doing gathered around here? Go and do what you should be doing! When the rest of the servants heard her, they subconsciously wanted to leave. However, Roger said, You cant put it that way, Aunt Iris. Arent they all servants? They just want to see whether our family will treat them fairly! The Hunts hundred years of good reputation mustnt be ruined by Nora today! Rogers men also spoke up at once. Yes, we are going to stay right here. Greg, Lionel, dont be afraid! Sometimes, we just have to stand up strong and safeguard our interests! We and the Hunts are just employer and employees, we dont have a master-servant relationship here! Make no mistake about it, guys! Exactly, we are not slaves! Slavery has long been overthrown! Its the era of peace and democracy now II 11 The rest of the servants were manipulated into thinking that Nora had bullied the servants and was looking down on them. As a result, people from the other villas also started to echo them. The bigger the commotion became, the more people started to gather Iris frowned and reprimanded them at once. Its working hours right now, what are all of you staying here for? Go back to your respective workstations at once! Although Iris had only moved back into the Hunts manor for a few days, with the help of Justin, she had already taken over the Hunts housekeeping rights shortly after she moved back in. Besides, the woman was simply too beautiful, so much so that she had a unique aura around her. It made one unable to hate her or dislike her. Everyone did like listening to their beautiful employer, so they decided to leave. But when they were about to leave, another voice traveled over: Iris, now thats not right of you to say that. Who would still be in the mood to work when something like this has happened? Havent they already all gathered here? Since that is the case, then, in my opinion, why not just handle this incident in an open and fair manner?! Along with the voice, Lauren walked over gracefully. Her hip twisted from side to side as she walked over. When she came forward in front of the crowd, she looked at Nora with a smile and asked Iris, Are you going to protect your daughter-in-law? Or are you going to protect your employees? With a single sentence, she put Nora and all of the Hunts servants on opposing sides. As expected, she sure was impressive. Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at Lauren. On the way to the manor, Justin had already told her that ever since Herman came into possession of the Hunt Corporations shares, he and Lauren had moved back into the Hunts manor. In addition, Herman wanted Iris to give up her housekeeping rights to Lauren. Mrs. Hunt was already very old. While she took the medicine that Nora made, she also turned a blind eye to all these things. But because of Herman and the fuss hed kicked up, Laurens speaking rights at home had suddenly increased. There were now faint signs that she could contend with Iris. And sure enough As soon as she heard that something had gone wrong with Nora, she had hurried over immediately. At the sight of her, Iris frowned in disgust. What do the affairs in Justins villa have to do with you?! Lauren sighed at once. Now thats not right of you to say that, Iris. No matter what, I am still Hermans lawful wife, whereas Ms. Smith and Justin are not married yet! Besides, we are all part of the Hunts here, of course Id have to be concerned about the Hunts reputation! News of Herman and Justin fighting for shares has already become the talk of the city-thats not a bad thing, though, because the Hunt Corporations shares have skyrocketed as a resultbut at a time like this, we mustnt allow any negative news from within the family to become exposed. Things like bullying and oppressing servants and nannies must not happen. Besides, the servants and nannies are here to help us and take care of us, everyone is a friend. We mustnt have arrogant and unreasonable employers who carelessly bully the servants Her words had completely put herself on the moral high ground. All the servants around them, no matter who it was, clapped when they heard her. Iris was very calm. She said, Dont you dare sow discord here. When have I ever said that the servants are treated as lower-class humans? Neither do I have any intentions to suppress them. Lauren, dont bother diverting the conflict with your words. The incident today is purely between Nora and those two people, it has nothing to do with anyone else! Besides, judging from what you said, are you saying that as long as they are part of the weak and powerless, they will always be right? Even Herman had to be punished and driven out of the Hunts when he made a mistake back then, let alone them. Everyone is a human here. Why cant they be punished when they have made a mistake? Iris had never been a coward or someone who allowed others to bully her. She was articulate and eloquent from the start, and she easily refuted Lauren with just a few words. Lauren curled her lips disdainfully and sneered, Iris, you keep saying that they have made mistakes, but what mistakes did they make? Surely the Hunts cant drive them out of the house just because Ms. Smith casually made some false accusations about them without any proof, right? In that case, if I find someone an eyesore in the future, does that mean I can also casually accuse them of stealing money without any evidence and then drive them out? Is the labor contract nothing but an ornament? Iris scoffed, Of course it isnt, neither do I dare treat it as one. However, families have family rules of their own. Lets go by the book today! Go by the book? The way I see it, arent the rules and regulations here completely dictated by the two of you? Iris, if you cant produce any evidence today, then I think youd better not manage the household affairs anymore. Youre making too big a mess here! Lauren stepped forward and said very arrogantly, I, however, dont mind giving myself a little work and taking care of the family! As she spoke, the corners of Noras lips curled into a smile. With the way you twist the truth and how you condone the servants speculating about their employers, why should you manage the family? Lauren scoffed, You insist that they were speculating about their employers, but what did they say? Do you have any evidence? The most hateful thing here is you spreading rumors when you dont have any evidence! Iris, in my opinion, a daughter-in-law like Nora is simply too unreasonable. Youd better carefully reconsider the marriage with the Smiths, and not let Justin take such an unreasonable wife who has the audacity to run amok at home when she doesnt even have any evidence! Just as Iris was about to speak, Nora said contemptuously, Who says I dont have any evidence? Chapter 733 - 3 Face-Slapping! Her emotionless one-liner took Lauren aback for a moment. But right after, she recovered. How could Nora possibly have any evidence? If she had any, then she would have already produced it as soon as Roger came over. She was probably just being stubborn by saying something like that now! Besides, the two of them had only chatted casually with each other a little. Outsiders hadnt heard them, so how would she have any evidence?! Lauren snorted. What kind of evidence can you possibly have? Nora raised her brows. Suddenly, she took out her phone and played a video-it was a conversation between Lionel and Greg! Also! It didnt just include their conversation from just now, but also what Pete had overheard them saying in the toilet that day! When they were coming over, Pete had been worried that they would deny the allegations, so he had passed the recording to Nora. After they arrived, Nora had deliberately stood behind the two and listened to their conversation for a very long time before she finally stepped forward, just so she could obtain the evidence. How would Pete and Nora possibly not have a plan B? As for why she hadnt said anything just now Nora had been waiting for Lauren to come over and confront Iris. By producing the evidence at this moment, she was giving Lauren a slap in the face! The recording finished playing. Nora had specially removed the part where the two of them called Iris a vixen-after all, the fact that they had badmouthed about their little masters was already enough. There was no need to publicly poke fun at the elders. There was now solid evidence of Greg and Lionel talking about their employers behind their backs. In addition, they had even said such nasty things about them. Their outcome was now a foregone conclusion! Laurens expression immediately changed after the recording finished playing. She broke into a frown. Then, she immediately changed her tune. Ms. Smith, if you had evidence of what they did, then why didnt you produce it earlier? By doing so, arent you causing misunderstandings among us? Nora did not need to reply to herCbecause Iris had already done that for her. Iris said, Tsk, if she had produced it earlier, then how would we have seen that side of you just now? Lauren, you covet the Hunts housekeeping rights, yet you cant even distinguish right from wrong. How can the Hunts housekeeping rights be given to you?! Youd better just keep Herman happy instead! Lauren: !! Her face alternated between being as pale as a sheet and as red as a tomato. In particular, Iris lecturing her from a higher position felt especially unbearable for her. She was a mistress-turned-lawful-wife, so her status in the family was low from the start. And now, she had been thoroughly embarrassed by someone else. She clenched her fists angrily. On the other side, Roger immediately said, Tsk, look at you, Nora. If you had produced the evidence earlier, I wouldve dealt with these two people right away. Alright, since there is now evidence, rest assured that I will drive them out of the house. In addition, no one out there will dare to hire them ever again! After saying this, Roger kicked the two mens butts and said, Get lost! He took the two men with him and slipped off with his tail between his legs. It was only when he left the garden that he came to a stop. After getting someone to take Greg and Lionel away, he looked at the upper floor. Where Justins study was, despite curtains blocking the view, he could see a tall and lean figure standing there. A sharp look flashed in Rogers eyes. The person next to him asked, Mr. Roger, what are you looking at? Roger sneered, Im looking at that man and wondering why hes so lucky to find such a smart wife! In the garden. After Roger left, the rest of the servants, who had realized what happened, dispersed and returned to their respective posts to work. For a while, only the masters of the house were left in the garden. A triumphant Cherry was singing praises of Nora to Xander. Did you see that? Mommy is the most powerful person on earth! No one can escape her clutches once she decides to fight! A silent Nora looked at her daughter. She was about to make a dry remark about how Cherry was probably the only one who would talk about her like that when she noticed Xander looking at her with his eyes all bright and shiny. Last time, Mommy had defeated those two bodyguards who could kill even Butterscotch, and now, shed taken revenge for him Xander could only sigh and marvel inwardly: Mommy was simply too amazing! Despite his thoughts, though, he didnt dare to express them. When Nora looked over, he immediately reined in his look of worship and adopted a cool expression again. He grinned and scoffed, Whats the big deal? Yes, thats right. Noras lip corners curled into a smile and she said, Keep calm and carry on. Xander: ? He looked at Cherry blankly. What does that mean? Is it an idiom? Cherry, however, was very familiar with Internet lingo and memes. The little fellow shook her head and replied, No, what Mommy means is, these are all small matters to her, so just act normal and dont be too impressed! Xander: Pete: As expected, only women understood other women! While the four of them were talking to one another in low voices, Iris and Lauren had reached the point of dishing out tough talk. Lauren stared at Iris. After her expression changed a few times, she finally sneered and said, Ha, you cant deal with me by yourself, so you got yourself a helper? Iris was unfazed. Well, at least I have someone I can ask for help. What about you? What, did the old madam not help you? Lauren: ! Bringing up that topic was no different from stabbing a knife straight into her heart. Mrs. Hunt valued status and family background the most. One must know that Iris was a model young lady of a wealthy family, whereas Lauren was just an ordinary person. Therefore, Mrs. Hunt had already disliked her intensely back then. This time, even though Mrs. Hunt had taken Hermans side on the surface, in private, she actually leaned more towards Justin. At least, with regard to housekeeping rights, Mrs. Hunt hadnt made any trouble this time. Of course, this also showed that Nora and Justins efforts some time ago hadnt been in vain. The old lady did indeed understand some things now and had become more reasonable. Lauren balled up her fingers in anger. A while later, though, she loosened them. She said straight to Iris, Yes, I may not be valued, but no matter how unvalued I am, at the very least, I wont impede Herman. But I cant say the same for you, can I? Youre a vixen with bothersome debts everywhere. Youre the one who brought the Hunts to a point where father and son have turned against each other! Iris, if I were you, I would be ashamed to even stay in the Hunt Manor. How come you have the cheek to do so? Her words made Iris choke. Nora, however, immediately retorted, Tsk, Lauren, we are all women here, why are you victim blaming? Is Aunt Iris at fault just because shes good-looking? Whereas youre right because your looks are average? What kind of reasoning is that? You! Lauren stretched out her finger and pointed at Nora angrily. But even after a while, she still couldnt find anything to rebut her with. As such, she could only shout, Just you wait! The Hunts will be Hermans sooner or later, and when that happens, all of you will be driven out of the house! And you, cherish your last moments with your son! Philip has already called Herman last night, the two of them are planning to join forces! Lets see what your outcome will be like in the end! She left immediately after saying that. Upstairs. Inside Justins study. The corners of Justins lips curled into a smile as he watched Nora stand up for his mother and publicly slap Lauren in the face for her. It would be too low-class of him to interfere in the household affairs. Hed better let the women settle their own affairs instead! At this moment, his cell phone suddenly rang. When he answered, Philips voice came from the other side: Young man, do you admit your mistakes?. Justin raised his brows and sat on the sofa. His voice was calm as he said, No. Philip sneered, As expected, you really are young and brazen. Do you have any idea what you are about to lose? Without money, even your lover will leave you! Justin replied, She wont. Philip sneered, She wont? Thats because youre not there yet. Didnt your mother leave me back then precisely because she thought I was poor? Justin suddenly said, No, its because you were not worth her trust. If one concealed the fact that they were rich, and continued to test their girlfriend instead of helping her even in her most desperate time of need People like that deserved to lose their girlfriend. Philip paused. Then, he said sinisterly, Very well, you have thoroughly offended me! Young man, do you know the consequences of that? Justin raised his eyebrows. Of course he did. The consequences were that Philip had lost 45 billion dollars, of course! Before he could speak, Philip spoke again. Do you know who you have offended or not? Justin lay down lazily. Well, no, I really dont. His understatement-like tone made Philip choke. It was only a short while later that he finally asked, Do you know of the Imperial League? Chapter 734 - What Should Xander’s Last Name Be? Justin smiled. No, Ive never heard of it. His words seemed to make Philip choke, and even his choice of words became less harsh. He said, How come you dont know anything at all, young man? How exactly did you manage to expand the Hunts to their current size? The way I see it, the Smiths should have taken over as the number one family a long time ago! His words gave Justin the illusion that the man seemed to be mentoring him a little. Philip continued to speak fiercely. The Imperial League is the most mysterious business organization in the world. There are twelve members in it, and they each use a different animal as an alias. They can dominate world economy trends because they have the sharpest intuition and they are sensitive enough to discern world development trends and pick up improvements in technology. Some time ago, the Imperial League had said that the real estate market in America will undergo rapid development, so everyone went to America to take their share of the loot. Now, the Imperial League says that the real estate market will go into decline, whereas new energy and technology will usher in all-around development, so everyone is starting to invest in those. At this point, Philip said, Dont be mistaken and think that its the Imperial League members who are influencing the direction of the world; rather, this is the inevitable trend of social development. The Imperial League is just going along with the trend! But with such a group of forward-looking people in there, our twelve families will never meet with any trouble! We will always be in the leading positions in the world. The Hunts dont even know about the Imperial League, youll be eliminated by society and become out of touch sooner or later! Heh, if you dont find a way to join the Imperial League, then you can wait to be utterly crushed by me! Justin: If it had only been an illusion earlier, then he was now sure of it-Philip was pointing him to a way out. From beginning to end, Philip had never wanted them dead! Justin fell silent for a moment. Suddenly, he spoke, his term of address for Philip also becoming a little more respectful. Uncle Philip, you actually dont hate my mother at all, do you? His one-liner made Philip choke. After a while, he sneered, How can that be? I hate her with every fiber of my being. For the sake of a mere $80,000, she abandoned me. Ha, in the face of money, our relationship is not worth anything! Justin, however, said, You couldve killed me when you kidnapped me back then. Wouldnt that have pained and saddened my mother even more than separating me from her? Why bother waiting to save me after twelve hours? Philip didnt speak. Justin spoke again. You were just waiting for my mother to give in and approach you for help. Were you waiting for her to apologize and bow down to you? Philip sneered, Boy, you talk too much! Justin let out a low laugh and said no more. However, hed already understood. Philip really did love his mother very much. It was true that Philip also hated his mother, but in the face of love, most of his hatred had been offset. Even though hed punished his mother like that, he had never wanted to kill her. This showed that he had never really thought of hurting her. Perhaps Justin lowered his eyes. He couldnt help but start wondering. When Herman realized the truth back then, if he had protected and defended his wife aggressively instead of giving her away, perhaps Philip would not have been so persistent but chosen to let go instead. Because sometimes, the best way of showing ones love was to let go. It must have been Hermans choice that had made him even angrier and even more disappointed, right? Iris had abandoned him for a man like that! When Justin put himself in the other mans shoes and thought about it, he immediately understood Philips indignation and selfish motives back then. Even though he was the one who had caused his family tragedy, in this instant, Justin instead hated Herman even more, not Philip. He lowered his head and suddenly asked, Uncle Philip, do you know what led to your failure back then? Philip was silent for a while. Then, he sneered, Is a kid like you planning to teach me how to behave? Justin ignored his sarcasm and spoke earnestly. Love can withstand trials, but it cannot stand being constantly put to the test. You and Mom were in a relationship with each other for three years in college. When you were a poor boy, she had already chosen you. Doesnt that already show that she isnt someone who detests the poor and pursues the rich? Yet you still deceived her after that, putting her to the test again and again. That could have only ended in tragedy. There hadnt been any misunderstanding between Philip and Iris. What there was between the two of them was just a sense of resignation. Back then, Iriss father had forced her into marrying Herman by threatening to not pay for her mothers medical treatment. At that time, Iris had tried approaching Philip for help. She had asked him if he had any money, and if he could pay for her mothers medical expenses for her. A person who had been wealthy since he was a child wasnt something that others could compare to. No matter how hard he pretended to be poor, there would always be traces of his true origin. Iris must have suspected it before, right? Yet, Philip had taken the opportunity to put her to one last test and made her choose between her mother and him. If Iris could abandon even her seriously ill mother for their relationship, then he would never ever distrust her again. Unfortunately, Iris did not dare to take any chances in the end. She had chosen her mother. Philip suddenly became angry. Love is the purest thing in this world, it should not be mixed with any kind of interests or impurities! Your mother is a person who shirks her responsibility in love, thats why she met a man like your father! A man who cant even withstand a single test! Philip was a very extreme man. Justin snorted. If Mom could only choose one between her mother and her lover, yet she chose you and decided to let my grandma die How could someone like that even exist? Why not?! Back then, I Philip pulled the brakes in time at this point. He sneered, Heh, you think I was in the wrong, right? In that case, what about you? Can your relationship withstand a test? Justin raised his eyebrows. I never put such things to the test. Neither do I ever put human nature to the test. Do you never put it to the test, or are you just afraid of putting it to the test? Philip provoked him. Isnt your current situation exactly a trial? Now that you are in a pinch, how are the Smiths reacting? They must still be showing you full support, right? So, youre moved? Is that it? Shall we make a bet? Justin smiled. What kind of bet? Well make a bet on the Smiths reaction after you lose! Well see if they will let their young lady marry you after you lose! And make a bet on whether your fiance will still marry you or not! Justin lowered his eyes. I wont lose. Philip sneered, Having confidence is good, but arrogance will only blind oneself. There is no lack of people who are stronger and more powerful than you in this world. Do you think you are already number one in the world just because youve flourished the Hunts? You are nothing in front of anyone from the Imperial League! Thanks for the advice. Whos giving you advice?! Justin, Ill wait for you and Iris to bow down to me. There will come a day when youll come begging to me! Philip was probably livid. After saying that, he hung up the phone at once. Justin stared at the phone. His anger towards Philip from before slowly dissipated. At this moment, he heard voices from outside. A smile formed on his face and he walked out of the study. As soon as he exited the room, he saw Nora and Iris bringing the three children upstairs. At the sight of him, Cherry ran over first. Daddy! The two boys, Pete and Xander, were more reserved. They walked up to him docilely. Pete said, Daddy. Xander pursed his lips and muttered unwillingly, Daddy. Seeing his awkward behavior, Justin squatted down and looked at him at eye-level. He asked, Xander, can we now change your name? Upon hearing this, Nora knew at once that Justin must have seen everything that happened just now. She curled her lips disdainfully. That stinky man was such a sweet-talker. He must have asked her over so that she could help Iris out, ha. Despite her thoughts, she looked at Xander with concern. Suddenly, she smiled and suggested, How about adopting my last name and being a Smith too? Justin didnt object. Adopting Smith as your last name works too. Xander, Ive thought of a few names for you. Would you like to test them out? Xander looked at the five faces around him. All of them had concern in their eyes, which made him a little uncomfortable. But after he thought about it, he still said, I dont want to take Hunt as my last name, lest those people say that I came back to fight for family assets with Pete. Ha, Im not interested in that bit of assets at all. I will make my own money when I grow up! Justin echoed him. Uh-huh, so lets change your last name to Smith? Xander glanced at Nora. Then, he lowered his head and said, I I dont want to take Smith as my last name either. The few of them were surprised. Xander rolled his eyes. Does it really matter what my last name is? Nora thought for a while. Not really, it seems? Then thats it, right? After saying that, Xander turned around and ran straight to his room. After entering, he locked the door from inside. The little fellow sighed silently. At this moment, his cell phone rang suddenly. When he answered, Truemans voice came from the other side: Hello, Xander, its Daddy. Chapter 735 - The Board of Directors! Hearing that familiar voice, Xanders pupils shrank greatly. Yet, a sense of longing suddenly welled up in him, and he said into the phone, Daddy, I miss you. Even if there really were problems with the way Trueman taught Xander, Xander had ultimately still been brought up by him during the past five years. In the Hunt Manor, Xander had to be subjected to so many peoples negative attitudes towards him. It was only with Trueman that he was the one and only person who mattered. As soon as he said that, Trueman scoffed and said, You miss me? Then why dont you come back? I will arrange for someone to pick you up. Xander paused. Upon seeing his reaction, Trueman said, See? I knew you wouldnt come back once youve met your real parents! Even though you say that you miss me, your actions say otherwise, because you have already integrated into their family, right? Xander lowered his head. Daddy, I wont forget you. But he wasnt going to go back there anymore. From the moment he left the basement, he had never wanted to go back. Besides, he had only thought of going back earlier because of the animals. However, Trueman had surprisingly sent them all to him. This freed Xander from his last scruples. Trueman didnt force him to return, though. He merely asked, Have you changed your name? Xander replied, No. Tsk, considering Justin Hunts personality, would he tolerate you having Yale as your last name? I am a villain in their eyes after all. It wont make you much of a better person if your last name is also Yale! Xander wanted to explain on behalf of Justin, but he said nothing in the end. By then, Trueman had already changed the subject. He asked, Hows your mother? Xander didnt understand his question, so he answered, Shes fine. What about it? Nothing. Trueman wanted to say more, but someone suddenly knocked on the door-it was Cherry. She called out, Xander, come on out! Its time to eat~! The food today smells really delicious! They prepared your favorite chicken drumsticks~ Upon hearing this, Xander said to the person on the other end of the phone call, Daddy, Im going to eat! After he said that, he hung up right away, opened the door, and ran out. In another country. In a dark room somewhere. As Trueman listened to the disconnected tone in his cell phone, he muttered, That brat, how dare he hang up on me? Hes so heartless! Calebs amicable voice then rang out. Its not like you treat him well either. Now that he has found his real parents, hes not going to come back for sure. Truemans voice rose instantly. How did I not treat him well? I was even the one who saved his life! Caleb sighed. Yes, okay, you saved him but after that, you locked him up in the basement. Of course hes going to be more comfortable there. He needs to lead a normal life too. Hah. Trueman said sulkily, Your coughing seems to have eased a lot! Caleb nodded. Yeah, it got much better after I took the medicine. At the very least, I wont have to suffer for the next three months. I probably also wont have to suffer before I leave for good. Youre such bad luck! . After the family of six had lunch, Cherry, Pete, and Xander played together in the living room. The three little guys didnt have the habit of taking naps but watching them made Nora sleepy. Nora, who was staying so that she could spend more time with Xander, leaned against the sofa and watched them. At the same time, she mulled over where her mother would most likely put the V16. At this time, Justin sat next to her and sighed. Xander is still a little estranged from us. Well have to spend a lot of time with him to improve that. Nora nodded. Yeah. Justin looked at her eagerly. So, why dont you just move in and stay here for now? Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and looked at Justin. Justin immediately made a vow. Im really just saying this for the childrens sake. Dont worry, I wont harbor any inappropriate thoughts about you! His attitude, which outright revealed everything he wanted to hide, simply rendered Nora speechless. The corners of her lips spasmed. When she looked back at the children, she saw that Cherry, Pete, and Xander were all staring at her, as though they were all waiting for her answer. Nora pretended to consider the suggestion. Cherry immediately said, Pete, how come other kids parents can all live together, but ours cant? Sigh, we must really be the most pitiful children in the world! Xander asked, Must everyones parents live together? Wouldnt it be very crowded if they sleep on the same bed? Pete hurriedly interrupted Xander. He said, But its warm when youre squeezed together. I like to sleep with everyone snuggled up together. After the three children spoke, they continued to look at Nora eagerly. Nora: She looked away, upon which she saw that Justin was also looking at her. As such, she could only look away again, yet when she did, she saw that even Iris was staring at her from the stairs as if she was eavesdropping on them. Nora heaved a silent sigh and said, Never mind, Ill just stay here for tonight then! Yay! Thats awesome! Mommy, sleep with us tonight! Cherry flailed about and danced with excitement. Although Pete and Xander didnt say anything, the two boys eyes had lit up. It was apparent that they were also very happy. Justins lips also curled into a smile. At this moment, Lawrence strode into the room. When he saw Justin, he said respectfully, Boss, Mr. Hunt has just proposed holding a board of directors meeting, so that they can re-elect the president of the Hunt Corporation. Justin sneered when he heard Lawrence. Suddenly, he asked, So, hes become certain that he has 50% of the total shares? Herman only had 5% of the companys shares. He also bought some during the last few days at a high price, nearly spending all the money hed earned abroad. Raymond and his family had also expressed their full support for him. With the addition of some other shareholders as well Lawrence smiled. He has been going around the last few days, so he has likely convinced some of them to take his side. As per your instructions, our men have also agreed to support him, so he is very confident now. Additionally, he has also been going around telling everyone that the Hunt Corporation is a place where only your words go Justin sneered, Then lets see on that day just how many people are really in support of him! Lawrence nodded. Then, he said, However, it seems like he received a call from Philip today. The latter clearly expressed his support for him, and has also handed over the 5% of company shares he owns Lawrence had a smile on his face when he said this. Justin nodded. After Lawrence finished reporting all the work matters, he left at once. Nora rolled her eyes and immediately understood everything when she saw the two mens interaction. She knew it, there was no way that guy would ever allow himself to become stuck in a disadvantageous situation. He definitely had a plan B lying in wait! In order to gauge and evaluate which of the Hunts were disloyal, he was dangling 5% of the shares as bait so that he could clean them all out in one fell swoop! He sure knew how to go with the flow. On the surface, he seemed like he was stuck in a difficult situation, but in truth, the whole thing was a trap that he had set up! Justin understood at once when he saw the way she was looking at him. He smiled and said, Dont worry about me. You can also tell Uncle Ian not to waste any money, I know what Im doing! You guys dont have to worry, this situation will be resolved very soon. After all, if the Hunts are in too big a mess, Uncle Ian wont let you marry me. He was dealing with the Hunt Corporationas well as the Hunts themselves-all for the sake of separating and clearing away the unnecessary and superfluous! Since there was garbage that needed to be cleaned up among the Hunts, then that was what he would do. This way, he could also provide Nora, the lazy oaf, with a haven where she could sleep peacefully. Nora curled her lips disdainfully. Suddenly, she said, The way I see it, youre the one who benefits the most from the whole thing! Justin chuckled. He was about to admit to it when Nora corrected herself and said, No, the one who benefited the most is King! He sure is sly and cunning. After all, hed earned 45 billion dollars for nothing! Justins lip corners spasmed when he heard the words sly and cunning. He cleared his throat. When he was about to speak, Nora said, Forget it, I wont talk behind his back anymore. After all, I still have favors to ask of him! She had favors to ask of King? Justin frowned. Suddenly, he turned Noras shoulders so that she faced him, and he asked, Why favor do you need from King? Chapter 736 - Sleeping With Mommy Nora thought about his question carefully. Earlier, she hadnt told Justin about it because it was forbidden for the members of the Imperial League to reveal anything to outsiders. Should they do so, they would be violating the agreement, and she had always been a very rule-abiding person. But since Ian and the others had already brought it up in front of Justin, then Nora felt that there were some things that she could still say. She immediately answered, Old Maddy once told me that if I wanted to fight against the mysterious organization, I must get full support from King. Justin frowned. Why? Nora shook her head. He didnt explain. Justin was puzzled. For a moment, he wanted to acknowledge that identity of his, but when he thought of how he couldnt violate the agreement and reveal his identity to outsiders, he could only keep his silence. Instead, he said, It shouldnt be difficult to get his support. Nora nodded. Well see. Just focus on your affairs for now. Meanwhile, I will also think carefully about how exactly I should look for leads about the V16. Clues to the V16 must be hidden among the things that her mother had left her. As for where exactly that was, though, she hadnt figured that out yet. Justin wanted to say something, but Lawrence had entered again and was reporting to him the current situation in the company. At the sight, Nora didnt speak anymore. That night, Nora stayed at the Hunts. After Justin hurriedly finished dealing with the companys affairs, the restless mans mind was completely on returning home as quickly as possible. After handing over the companys affairs to Lawrence, he went home straight away. Lawrence couldnt help but ask Sean, Is Boss busy with something? Why is he in such a hurry? Sean: He kept quiet for a moment. Then, he coughed and answered, Perhaps, I guess. Their boss wife was at the Hunts, so of course he would be in a hurry! As far as he knew, even though their boss and his wife already had kids, they hadnt truly done it yet? After all, the last time they did it was because someone had plotted against them! Lawrence, however, frowned. This wont do. Hes having a showdown with Herman in a few days. Going by how irresponsible Boss is being, I think Id better go over with the documents and look for him again! Sean stared at how earnestly Lawrence was digging his own grave. After a brief silence, he finally said, If you feel like being sent to some godforsaken place, then go ahead. Lawrence: ? Justin returned to the Hunts after he finished dealing with all the matters to do with the board of directors meeting, which would be held in a few days. By the time he got home, it was already 9 pm. According to the childrens timetable, they were supposed to go to bed at this time. Nora would also go to bed with Cherry at this time in the past. Therefore, Justin was not surprised at all when he didnt see her in the living room. He went straight upstairs and entered his bedroom. As soon as he entered, he spotted a slender figure lying on the bed. Justin was stunned. Hed thought that Nora would go to Cherrys room and sleep with her, so he would have to think of a way to trick her into coming over. Unexpectedly, she was being so self-aware this time? For a moment there, Justin felt a surge of heat rushing straight into his heart. He suppressed the stirrings in his heart, looked at the woman on the bed, and then went straight into the bathroom. After changing out of his suit, he took a quick bath and then walked out of the bathroom. There was a bit of light on the bed when he came out of the bathroom. Nora was lying on the bed and looking at her phone-she was actually awake! To be honest, Justin had been worried when he was taking a bath just now. If Nora fell asleep again like the other time, then should he wake her up? Or should he wake her up? Or should he wake her up Unexpectedly, the woman was actually waiting for him. The corners of Justins lips curled into an even bigger smile. Even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye started to shimmer a little more. As he had just taken a shower, his cheeks were a little more crimson than usual, and his chest was also heaving up and down a little more intensely than usual. He slowly walked over to the bed and sat right on the edge of the bed beside Nora. The lights in the room were switched off, so the room was dim. The curtains were also fully drawn, and no light could come through. Only the faint night light was shining over. One could see that the person on the bed was indeed Nora. Justin observed her for a while. Suddenly, he chuckled softly and asked suggestively, Are you waiting for me so that we can sleep together? Uh-huh! Suddenly, a young and tender voice answered him. Justin was taken aback. His line of sight went past Nora, where he finally saw Cherry sitting up from underneath the covers. Cherry, who was wearing pajamas with a strawberry print, was rubbing her eyes. She said cutely, Daddy, we are all waiting for you, yeah! The sensitive Justin caught something amiss in her words. He asked, All? Yeah! Cherry pointed to the side. Pete and Xander are here too! After she spoke, Pete and Xander also sat up from underneath the covers. Justin: As the corners of his lips spasmed, he heard Cherry go on. She said cutely, A family should lie down neatly side by side together, so lets sleep together! Daddy, your bed is a little too small, though! The bed in Justins room was a king-size bed. After all, he was a tall man. But now, he suddenly felt like the bed was too big. Otherwise, why would they think that a family of five could fit on one bed? Cherry was even making a request. Daddy, can we custom-make a bed thats 120 inches wide? No. Justin refused her request straightaway. Then, he said, A custom-made bed doesnt look nice. Besides, with such a big bed, there wont be enough space in the room. Cherry: ? She, Pete, and Xander stared at the big and spacious 1,080-square-feet bedroom, perplexed as to how there wouldnt be enough space in the room. Justin immediately gave an order. Therefore, the three of you are to go back to your own rooms now! He spoke very sternly. Unfortunately, Cherry was not at all afraid of Justin, who was a slave to his daughter. She refused him straightaway. No, I dont wanna! She clung onto Nora and said, I wanna sleep with Mommy! Pete said, I want to sleep with Mommy too. Xander also said, I also want to sleep with Mommy. Justin: When he wanted to reply, Nora said, You guys promised that you would fall asleep within five minutes. Four minutes have already passed. As soon as she said that, the three little fellows lay down in unison, covered themselves with the quilt, and closed their eyes obediently. Justin looked at the three children, and then glanced at Nora, who was already yawning. Right away, he knew that once the three children fell asleep, the woman would probably also fall asleep along with them. What else could he do, though? He could only sit there quietly and stare at the few of them on the bed. It was already late in the night. Although Noras eyes were closed, she was listening to the three childrens breathing. When their breathing gradually steadied, it meant that they had finally fallen asleep. Ha, they promised that they would fall asleep in five minutes, yet they took ten minutes to fall asleep. At last, she could finally sleep in peace now! The thought had only just formed in Noras mind when someone suddenly lifted the quilt. The next moment, a scalding-hot body slipped under the covers. Nora, the children have fallen asleep. Its time that we do some adult things Chapter 737 - Nora VS Justin: Who’s The Winner? Nora was not a little girl anymore. In fact, she had already given birth to three children. She might not have ever really gone into battle with a clear mind, but even if she had never actually done it for real, it wasnt like she was unaware of the process. Moreover, the 25-year-old majored in medicine and practically knew the structure of the human body inside out. As such, she was even more familiar than most with regard to the matter. At the bottom of it all, it was nothing but ones physiology making mischief. Justins pheromones were just being excessively released Ahem, never mind, she must be over-thinking it. While Noras imagination was running wild, the mans large hand was started wandering all over her body. Noras nerveswhich had always been dull and dense-turned sensitive at this moment. Although she was very sleepy, her mind became exceptionally excited. In the dark. She stared at Justin-the man had already flipped the quilt open and slipped under the covers. Because the children were present, his movements were very light. The two shared a quilt, and his burning hot body gradually warmed Noras slightly cold one. A sense of restlessness slowly spread throughout her entire body. Seeing that she wasnt rejecting him, the man lowered his head and kissed her on the lips gently. After giving her a peck on the lips, seeing that she still wasnt responding, the man pecked her on the lips a second time, then the third time until Nora, who found his kisses ticklish, parted her lips and bit his lip. Justin took the opportunity to deepen the kiss. He barged into her territory savagely and went on a rampage. In this instant, the man looked totally different from his usual self This was the first time Nora was feeling how strong the man was, as well as also the first time she was feeling the terrifying aura around him that seemed to want to swallow her whole. Her cheeks gradually turned scarlet during the kiss. As her eyes remained closed, Justin gradually took control of the rhythm. Then The mans callused fingertips roughly rubbed against her skin. Wherever he touched, it was as though an electric current was going through her, giving her a tingly and relaxed feeling At some point in time, her pajamas had already come off The two finally faced each other without anything in between them. In the dimly lit room, both Justin and Noras breathing had become heavy. The two stared into each others eyes. At last, they had come to the last stage Justin stared at her, his voice a little hoarse. Nora, are you ready?. Nora kept quiet for a while. Then, she answered, Yeah. After she uttered the word, when Justin was about to take the last step, a young voice suddenly reached them. Xander asked, What are Daddy and Mommy doing? Cherry replied, They are probably sparring. Daddy asked Mommy if shes ready, right? So they are probably about to fight each other! After all, Mommy has always wanted to beat Daddy in a fight! Huh? Can Mommy beat Daddy? Shall we help? I dont think so, both of them are experts. Its just that I dont know who is stronger Xander, lets make a bet, whoever loses will play as support in the game! Ill bet on Mommy! Then Ill bet on Daddy! Cherry gave Pete, who was sleeping in the middle, a push. She asked, Pete, who are you gonna bet on? Pete: He didnt speak. After two seconds of silence in the room, Cherry spoke again. Pete? Pete replied, Im asleep. Among the three little fellows, Cherry knew nothing about the relationship between men and women, and even often pretended to be a boy for fun. Xander was even more uninformed about such things. Although he had a high IQ and picked up things very quickly, he had ultimately still been living in and grown up in a basement all this time, so he didnt understand anything at all. Only Pete vaguely understood something. Even so, he didnt quite understand either. All he knew was that his parents had to sleep together before they could have children As to how exactly the process went, he didnt quite understand. But it was as clear as day that Daddy and Mommy were making younger siblings for them at the moment! So, what were those two idiots disrupting them for? How was anyone supposed to fight under the covers? They wouldnt be able to move with ease at all, okay?! Pete heaved a deep sigh inwardly. Before he could figure things out, Cherry said, Quit bluffing me, Pete. How would you be able to talk if youre asleep? Who are you gonna bet on? Bet on Mommy! Mommy is the most powerful! Pete: He silently opened his eyes, turned his head along with Cherry and Xander, and looked at Nora and Justin, who were sharing a quilt. Suddenly, Cherry flipped open her quilt and said, Mommy, hows the fight with Daddy going? Ill come over and help you! As she spoke, she made a move to burrow under Noras covers. Stop! Fortunately, Nora stopped her in time. She said, Well be done right away. Just give us a moment. Cherrys big eyes were opened wide as she looked at Nora. She replied obediently, Okie-dokie! Thus, the couple under the covers started to move, making rustling sounds as they did. Piece by piece, they put their clothes back on the same way they took them off just now. After they were dressed, Nora shot a glare at Justin. Her cheeks were crimson, and she felt like she had broken out in a cold sweat from fright! Then, she found her actions just now simply too absurd. What was she doing with Justin when the children were sleeping right next to them?! In contrast, Justin the scumbag looked absolutely calm and collected as he flipped the quilt open and got out of bed. Cherry looked at them. Who won? Justin chuckled. Your mom did. Yay! Cherry cheered with a grin and looked at Xander excitedly. She said, Youll have to play as support tomorrow- Although the support role was important, the little fellows all preferred to lead and play as heroes instead. Thus, Xander replied very reluctantly, Alright, I guess. After the three of them finished speaking, they all looked at Nora again. Mommy, Daddy, are you guys gonna continue fighting? Nora buried her head into the covers and said in a muffled voice, No, were not. Go to sleep! Cherry also lay down obediently. Okie-dokie! Mommy, if you guys fight again, be sure to inform us so that we can watch, okie-? Xander also hurriedly said, Yeah! I wanna win next time! Daddy, fight harder next time! Nora really didnt feel like speaking anymore. She merely asked, Didnt you guys already fall asleep just now?! Cherry replied, Uh-huh, but we were woken up by your fight- II 11 Noras cheeks turned even redder. Fortunately, it was nighttime, otherwise, she wouldnt be able to show her face at all! It seemed that their movements just now had indeed been a little too loud. She covered herself with the quilt, turned over, and went to sleep! Even if someone held a knife to her neck tonight, she Wasnt! Going! To! Wake! Up! Again! Justin: He looked down at his trousers. He had no choice but to turn around and enter the bathroom. Cherry asked softly, Daddy, where are you going? Im going to take a bath! But didnt you already take one just now? I was defeated by your mother, so I need to take another cold shower to calm myself down. Daddy, its not shameful to lose to Mommy. In the end, it was Pete who spoke. He said, Cherry, shut up and go to sleep! Okie-Dokie! The next day, by the time Nora woke up, the three children had already gone downstairs. She checked the time, it was ten oclock. She stretched. At this moment, Justin quietly pushed open the door. When he found that her eyes were open, he walked in. Nora asked hesitantly, Why arent you at the office? Justins eyes were a bit red as he stared at her, much like a wolf whose prey was right beside its mouth, yet it hadnt eaten it. There was a savage ruthlessness in them. He coughed and replied, Oh, theres no difference even if I work from home. Arent you busy? Nora stretched and sat up. Justin rejected the call from the vibrating cell phone in his pocket. No, Im not. After speaking, he took a step forward. Nora, the children are downstairs Practically right after he spoke, there was a knock at the door. Xander called out, Daddy, is Mommy awake? Are you guys going to fight again? Justin: ?? Nora: ????!! Really?! Really?! Cherry also came over. Justin stood up straight, took a deep breath, and reluctantly opened the door. Nora could only go to the bathroom to wash up. After they went downstairs and had a simple breakfast, the three children played with one another. Nora went to the study, intending to study something. Not long after she entered the study, Justin walked in with a plate of cut fruits. There was a ravenous look in his eyes as he asked, Fruits, Nora? Nora: The look in his eyes made Nora panic. But she could understand his feelings very well! After all, a wolf would still be able to bear with its hunger if its prey was out of its sight. However, if the prey was right next to its mouth, then how would it be able to endure it? Besides, she indeed also found it a bit of a shame that things hadnt worked out the night before. She raised her eyebrows and stood up. With a teasing look in her eyes, she replied, I dont want fruits. I want you. Justins breathing suddenly turned heavy. To be honest, his level of desire in this respect had always been very low. Otherwise, he wouldnt have been single for so many years. After all, with a position like his, if he really had such needs, there was a long line of women waiting for him. However, he wasnt interested in any of them. Nora was the only one he had taken a fancy to. This was especially the case when the woman was going back and forth right in front of him. Coupled with how he had almost swallowed her down, bones and all, the night before, the itch in his heart had become even harder to bear. He couldnt work at all that day. When he looked at the reports, all that flashed in his mind was the way she had looked the night before. He could even feel the touch of her skin lingering on his palm Justin felt that he would go crazy if he held back any longer. But just as he started striding forward, another knock came from the door. Then, Xander called out, Daddy, are you about to fight with Mommy? Come on, you must win today! I dont wanna play as support anymore! II 11 Justins momentum immediately weakened. Pft. Seeing his reaction, at last, Nora couldnt hold back anymore. She couldnt help laughing out loud. Her laughter made Justins dark pupils turn even more resentful. The aggression in the mans eyes slowly dissipated, ultimately turning into a look of resignation. Xander had just joined the family, so he mustnt keep the boy outside. If he did, it would cause negative thoughts to form in the child. He went out and started to comfort Xander. Justin sat on the sofa dejectedly. As he watched the three little fellows playing in front of him, all he could feel was dejection and a sense of defeat. He had never felt this way even when he encountered troubles in business. When he was sighing in silence, he saw Nora coming down the stairs with a coat on. When Cherry saw her, she asked, Mommy, are you going out to work?. Yeah, theres something I need to do at the hospital. After Nora spoke, she glanced at Justin and went out. Justin leaned lazily on the sofa. As he listened to the sound of the car starting outside, he couldnt help sighing. That woman was really heartless! The thought had only just formed when his cell phone beeped. He picked it up and looked down to see that Nora had sent him an address. Justin was taken aback. Then, he saw a text message from Nora: This is a villa I bought in suburban New York. Then, she sent a GIF of a woman with heavy makeup on holding a tiny handkerchief and waving it at him. Justin stared at it for a while. Suddenly, something clicked in his head. He stood up abruptly, his eyes all lit up. Daddy, where are you going? Cherry asked again. Justin strode out of the house. Im going to work. To be honest, with regard to her relationship with Justin, Nora had actually long felt that the conditions were already ripe. Taking the final step was only a matter of time. She parked the car, entered the villa, and then reached her arm out behind her to close the door. But before she could close it, a pair of big hands held the door open. Justin then walked in and closed the door. With this, no one can disturb us anymore. Right after he said that, he held her waist firmly, pulling her straight into his arms Chapter 738 - Justin Is Short of Money? On this day, on the outskirts of New York, an amorous and suggestive atmosphere filled Noras entire villa. A full and satisfied Mr. Hunt held Nora in his arms, his fingers stroking her back again and again. On his countenance was a look of contentment that had never been there before. His dark eyes were so deep and bottomless that no one would dare to look into them. When one glanced at them, it was as if they were looking at the deep and boundless starry sky. The man asked hoarsely, Nora, are you sleepy? Nora was a little tired, though for once, she was surprisingly not very sleepy. She pushed Justin away and got up. The quilt slid down her fair skin. She was very fair, which made the numerous marks and love-bites on her body look a little alarming as if she had been abused. At the sight, the look in Justins eyes deepened again. However, Nora quickly put on her clothes. She pulled her hair behind her and said, Im not sleepy. Lets go back. Justin sighed silently and leaned against the headboard. In this instant, he really felt like having a post-lovemaking cigarette, but as a doctor, Nora would undoubtedly hate the smell of cigarette smoke, so he suppressed the urge and said, I dont feel like leaving. Nora ignored him and continued to put on her clothes. After she was dressed, she started to walk out. Then I will go first. You can go home later. Justin: Why did it feel like the two of them were having some kind of clandestine affair? To the extent that they had to go home at different timings to avoid suspicion? The corners of his lips spasmed as he flipped the quilt aside and stood up as well. Nora had already gotten dressed in a clean and swift manner and was walking toward the exit. Her legs were still a little soft. When she thought of the position they had taken just now, she silently took a deep breath. From the looks of it, it seemed that she should exercise more in the future and stop slacking off. She hadnt expected it to be this tiring! On the other hand, true to what Quinn had said, it was apparent that Justin had indeed been training very diligently every day. Thus, his physical fitness was obviously better than hers. That guy had also exhausted a lot of his stamina just now, yet he looked perfectly fine and was even in good spirits. Thinking of this, Nora pursed her lips. Were the two of them really going to waste so much energy on such unnecessary competition against each other, and end up exhausting each other out? She sighed silently and quickened her pace, for fear that staying there would make her develop thoughts of reducing her sleeping time by half an hour for exercise. Justin put on his pajamas. He was planning to chat with Nora for a while, but the sound of the door closing instead came from the door. Then, the car started outside. When he walked over to the balcony, he saw that Nora had already slipped away in the car. Justin: . He sighed silently again. At this time, his cell phone rang-it was Lawrence. Boss, everything has been settled. I need you to put on a show and play along with the performance now. The situation with the Hunt Corporation shares was at a critical juncture, and Herman was very actively running around in the company at the moment. It probably wouldnt be very appropriate for Justin to behave too calmly at this time. Lawrence said, I bought you an air ticket for a flight tonight. Would you like to go abroad for a vacation for the time being? Justin: ? He raised his eyebrows, knowing what Lawrence meant. Justin was one of the people standing at the pinnacle of the country. Now that he had encountered a problem, he would undoubtedly have to seek help from some of his foreign business partners. Lawrence was asking him to pretend to go overseas to seek help so that they could bluff Herman and a few certain people among the Hunts. This was to prevent some people, who knew him too well and were apprehensive of his mighty reputation, from becoming too scared to come out and make trouble upon seeing his overly-calm reaction. If that happened, how was he going to nab all of them in one fell swoop? But Justin coughed. Okay, get Sean to impersonate me and leave the country. Lawrence was taken aback. Would that really work? Justin nodded. Yeah, well do just that. By the time he said that, he had already gone downstairs. He went to the kitchen and took a look, upon which he found that the villa was obviously frequently cleaned. However, there was nothing to eat in the fridge. Thus, he said, Buy some food and send it here. Then, he gave Lawrence the address. Lawrence asked, Mr. Hunt, are you hiding a secret lover? Hiding a secret lover? Justin, who found his words interesting, smiled and chuckled. Just do as I say and send it over. What are you asking so much nonsense for? Okay. Half an hour later, Lawrence entered the villa with a bag of food in his hand. Then, he took a look around the area. Before he left, he even asked, Does Ms. Smith know that youre staying here? Justin kicked him out the door. After Nora returned to the Hunts, she played with the three kids for a while. Soon, it got dark outside and it was time for dinner. However, Justin didnt come back. Nora picked up her cell phone to send him a text message and ask about it. But in the end, before she could send the message, Brenda walked into the house. As soon as she entered, she asked solemnly, Nora, tell me the truth, is Justin in need of money? Nora raised her eyebrows. Whats wrong? While she spoke, she typed a few words on the phone and sent a message out: Arent you coming back for dinner? Brenda looked right and left before she finally leaned towards her. Nora, I just got the news that Justin has gone abroad to raise money! He plans to buy 5% of the companys shares at a high price! But he actually doesnt have any money left. Once news of this spreads, it will definitely throw people into a panic! Nora: ? Justin needed money? Then why didnt he say so? Although she was very poor and only had 75 million dollars, at least the Smiths could produce billions of dollars at any time without a problem While she was thinking about it, Cherry asked, Is Daddy very short of money? Brenda looked at her and sighed. Seems that way. Cherry said, Then why dont I ask my grandaunt for some money for Daddy? My grandaunt can lend quite a few hundred! Brenda propped her chin on her hands. Whats the use of a few hundred? Aunt Brenda, do you know what I mean by a few hundred? Hundreds of thousands of dollars? But a few hundred thousand dollars wont be enough either. I already have a few hundred thousand dollars here. I have been playing too hard all these years, and on top of that, I like to shop a lot Some time ago, I bought around a hundred handbags during Black Friday sales Theres still time for me to return them. Nora, why dont you lend me some money? So that I can pay the balance and return them to save the money for Justin instead. While Brenda was prattling away, Cherry sighed silently and said, My grandaunts money comes hundreds of millions of dollars. Brenda: Flabbergasted, she stared at Cherry for a while. Then, she sighed. Cherry, you mustnt brag like that. Whose company has hundreds of millions of working capital?! After she spoke, she looked at Nora again. Nora, I called Justin just now, but he has already switched off his phone. Hes on the plane right now, so we wont be able to contact him. As she spoke, Noras cell phone vibrated and Justins text message reached her: I wont be able to come back for the next few days. Im someone whos supposed to be on a plane to another country right now. Nora: She blinked and looked at Brenda again. Did you say that Justin is on a plane? Chapter 739 - Catching The Adulterous Couple? Brenda lowered her head and took a glance. Yeah, he should be on the plane right now. Nora, if Justin calls you after the plane lands, tell him that If he needs me to sacrifice myself and enter a political marriage for his sake, just say the word. Nora: Brenda touched her face, her lips curling up into a charming smile. After all, given my looks, Im still worth a bit of money, arent I? Okay. With her head lowered, Nora continued to send messages to Justin: So, where are you now? Justin sent her a set of GPS coordinates. Before Nora even opened them, she realized that those were the coordinates for the villa shed taken him to earlier that day. Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed and she heard Brenda asking, Nora, who are you messaging? No one in particular. Nora was not a very good liar, so she calmly changed the subject. Who do you want to marry? Brenda became a little troubled at once. I havent made up my mind yet. Nora thought that she didnt want to get married, so she was about to talk her out of it when the woman sighed and said, The York boy is a little puppy while the one from the Shaws is a little wolfhound. As for the Smiths, we already have you, so Im not needed there anymore. Otherwise, the Smith boys would also suffice since they are pretty good-looking. What a real dilemma this is! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Next to her, Cherry echoed Brenda. Yeah, Aunt Brenda, what a real dilemma this is! Its so hard to choose! Cant you marry all of them? Cant a woman marry several men? Brenda: ? Nora: ? Pft! Brenda couldnt help but laugh. Cherry, what a wonderful idea you have! I am saving money right now so that I can take care of many young men in the future! Cherrys eyes widened. I see! Once you have money, you can take care of many young men at once! . Nora felt that there was a high chance Brenda would lead the little girl astray if she stayed here any longer, so she immediately started pushing Brenda towards the door. Okay, okay, hurry up and go out! After speaking, she came back and had dinner with the three children. At night. Nora slept with the three children. For once, though, she actually had insomnia after the children fell asleep. She picked up her cell phone and saw Justin had sent her a message: The food abroad is pretty good, do you want some? Ill treat you to lunch tomorrow? Then came a photo he sent. It was a photo of a steak. Nora had never cared much about what she ate, but when she saw the photo, she actually wanted to eat it. She replied: Did you cook that? Yes. So, is Ms. Smith willing to come over and have a taste tomorrow? Nora smiled and replied: Depends on whether I have time tomorrow. Despite saying that, she put down her phone and turned to look at the three babies who were on the same bed as her. No matter how naughty the three little fellows were when they were awake, they would always be cute and innocent once they were asleep. All of them were sprawled on the bed with their arms and legs spread out. The sight of them lined up in a row made one feel exceptionally blissful. Nora kissed Xanders cheek before she finally lay down. The night passed peacefully. Soon, it was dawn. When Nora woke up, the three little fellows had already gotten dressed and gone downstairs to play. Since Xanders return, Cherry had stopped going to kindergarten. The three of them played together every day. In order to have Xander relax and integrate into the family as soon as possible, neither Nora nor Justin had forced her. After all, Cherry was the familys bundle of joy. After breakfast, Nora left the house and headed to the suburban villa. In the villa, she had lunch with Justin and then took a nap. Nora didnt leave the villa until 5 PM when she got ready to go home and have dinner with the children. She couldnt wake up in the morning, so she didnt have breakfast with the children. Since she was with Justin for lunch, then she would definitely have to be with the children at night. For two days in a row, that was how Nora spent her time. This continued until the third day, when she went out as usual at noon. When her car disappeared from the parking lot, Lauren held Mrs. Hunts arm and walked out of the house with Iris. The three of them looked into the distance. Then, they got into the car and instructed the chauffeur, Follow her! The chauffeur followed Nora to the suburban villa. The chauffeur stopped the car at the side of the road a distance away. From there, they could smell a fragrance coming from the villa after Nora drove in, as if the occupants were cooking Mrs. Hunt was pulling a very long face. was Lauren paused. Then, she sneered and said, Here I was, thinking that the relationship between Ms. Smith and Justin was really that good! Haha, Justin has only been abroad for two days, yet she is already lonely? To think she has found another man outside! Iris said, No, Nora would never do that. She is not that kind of a person If not, then can you tell me who it is inside? Lauren spoke aggressively. Surely it cant possibly be Justin, right? Are you saying that the great president of the company is cooking for someone else in there? And being kept hidden like a secret lover? Ive already checkedthis villa belongs to the Smiths! In other words, this villa is Nora Smiths! Iris: Mrs. Hunts expression turned even darker. The audacity of her! I didnt think that Nora would actually do something like this! She has utterly shamed the Smiths and the Hunts! After she spoke, she looked straight at the chauffeur and instructed, Drive over! I want to see which part about the man inside is better than Justin that she would actually abandon Justin and look for someone else outside! The chauffeur: Iris rejected the order. This is Noras privacy. Its not appropriate for us to go over and disrupt their peace right now! Lauren lowered her head and said, Iris, what do you mean by that? We are doing this all for Justins sake! I have already noticed during the past few days that she goes out at a fixed time every day. Additionally, when she comes back, her face is visibly rosy. Hah, has she become bored with Justin just because he doesnt have money anymore? Now, that wont do, the Hunts mustnt have a daughter-in-law like that! Her words brainwashed Mrs. Hunt even further. She immediately said, Yes, go in at once and see who exactly Nora is fooling around with! The Hunts will never tolerate such a daughter-in-law!! Chapter 740 - Beat Her at Her Own Game Iris stared at Lauren and said, This doesnt mean that Nora has a boyfriend! Lauren smiled and said, It cant be Justin inside, can it? Hes overseas and hes been gone for two days. Ive observed her. When she goes out every day, her face is abnormally red! Why? Youve been pure of heart for so many years. Dont you even know the basics? Iriss face turned red. Mrs. Hunts fingers trembled in anger. She pointed at the door. This woman, how can she treat Justin like this?! How can she?! Wheres Justin? Ill call him immediately. How can she dare to cheat on him?! With that, Mrs. Hunt took out her phone and prepared to call Justin. However, before she could press her hand down, Iris grabbed her hand and shouted, Mom! After shouting this, she bit her lip and finally hardened her heart. Mom, Justin is very busy at the moment. Lets not disturb him! Besides, so what if he finds out? Can he still cut ties with the Smiths?! Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Iris decided to make things clear. Are you on Hermans side? Mrs. Hunt hesitated. She had watched both her son and grandson grow up. Moreover, her grandson was indeed more suitable to take over the Hunts than her son. Although she had helped her son clarify the will that day, it was still the will left by Old Master. In her heart, she really did not like Laurens behavior. Furthermore, as a woman, she also felt disdain for her son for abandoning his wife. Mrs. Hunt had always been high and mighty. Previously, she did not like Nora because she had grown up in the countryside. She was afraid that she would be petty like one from a small household and would not be suitable for the status of the Hunts. Now, she understood. Justin was filled with internal and external trouble. Herman was watching him from the inside while Philip was targeting from the outside. At this moment, his grandson had already gone overseas to prepare the funds. If he knew about Nora, would he cut ties with the Smiths? Or would he tolerate it? If he cut ties with the Smiths, he would have no power to compete at all! But to endure it? How sad would a proud person like her grandson be?! Mrs. Hunts eyes turned red from anger. Her entire body trembled as she pointed at the villa. Then here, here Lauren tried to persuade her. Mom, go in and take a look. What if weve misunderstood Miss Smith? Besides, with her behavior, shes not fit to be our Hunts daughter-in-law! Lets go in and catch the adulterer? Iris sighed. There are still three children Three children When she thought of Pete and Cherrys innocence and cuteness, Mrs. Hunts heart softened even more. She took a deep breath and suppressed it. She instructed the chauffeur, Take us home! Lauren was indignant and continued to urge, Mom, isnt this inappropriate? How can our Hunts suffer like this? Lets go in and take a look! Mrs. Hunt glared at Lauren and turned to get into the car. After getting into the car, she saw that Lauren still looked indignant. She gritted her teeth and said, Get in! With that, her gaze fell on the villa again. Lauren did not dare to disobey her. She could only follow Iris into the car. Lauren was still fuming. Mom, are we just going to let her do this? Then were too aggrieved. Is our family going to be bullied like this? After the car started, the more the old madam thought about it, the more aggrieved she felt. She said, Its okay. Wait until Justin gets through this! With his personality, he definitely wont tolerate her! IIII Lauren rolled her eyes. He was still going to get through this? Herman was also full of confidence and planned to wait for Justin to personally hand over the Hunts power! The car arrived at the Hunt Manor very quickly. After getting out of the car, Iris went to Justins villa worriedly. Lauren looked around and followed behind her. She saw the butler holding a photo and saying something to Iris Coincidentally, the photo was seen by Lauren. It was a photo of Nora entering the villa. She leaned closer and heard Iris say, Suppress the news. Give that reporter more money and tell her not to write nonsense outside! Yes. The butler went out. Iris turned around and saw Lauren. Lauren smiled sarcastically. Why? Are you still helping your daughter-in-law hide the truth? Justin is really promising! Is he planning to live off his wife after being chased out of the house? Iris frowned and stared at her. Its not certain who will be kicked out yet. Dont be too full of yourself! Iris turned around and entered the villa. As soon as she entered the villa, the worry on Iriss face disappeared. She looked out of the door and saw Lauren turn around and leave in the distance. Then, she took out her phone and sent a message to Nora. Its done. She was being followed, and not by an expert either. After all, the people Lauren hired were all unprofessional. If Nora was followed by a person like Morris, it would be difficult to detect. However, against an ordinary person, how could Nora not have noticed? She could not be bothered to take a detour and shake them off to prevent Lauren and the others from misunderstanding. Therefore, she simply went to the suburban villa. Anyway, no one would have thought that the man inside the villa was Justin. After all, Justins personality was so domineering, it was impossible for him to do such a thing After a few days, Lauren did show up and called Iris and Mrs. Hunt to catch the couple. Iris decided to play along with them. Of course, Mrs. Hunt and the others could not have entered the villa. Even if Iris did not persuade Mrs. Hunt to leave, she would not have been able to enter. Now Lauren and the others would probably relax even more! She was right. When Lauren returned home, she went straight to Herman and was reporting to him. Justin is definitely at the end of his rope! Otherwise, Nora wouldnt dare to do this so openly. The Smiths must have thought that he has no chance of winning, thats why they dared to do such a thing. Tsk, at the critical moment, even his fiance betrayed him! Herman did not like to see her smug face. He sneered. Heh, she dares to betray Justin now. Lets see what shell do when her familys assets are handed to Justin! As soon as he said this, Lauren said, He might not even want anything! Besides, why do you have to return everything to him? Herman glared at her. Who else can I give it to besides my son? At the end of the day, its all your fault for being useless! You couldnt even give birth to a son for me all these years! Lauren was instantly rendered speechless. Did Herman hate Justin? Not necessarily. After all, how could there be a father who has no feelings for his child? Back then, he had chosen to take a different path and his son felt that he was wrong and even criticized him. Now, Herman wanted to prove that he was not wrong! He wanted him to see how difficult Philip was to deal with. He wanted him to experience failure and pressure and understand his decision back then. As for Iris he had no choice but to give her to Philip. At the thought of this, Herman picked up the document again. Lauren suddenly came to his side. As she massaged his shoulder, she said, Herman, I still think somethings wrong. Justin has been managing the family for so many years, so how could he say no? Furthermore, hes clearly giving you 5% of the shares. Isnt he digging his own grave? Herman sneered. Hes too young and thinks that even without that 5%, there are still shareholders he can rely on. But he doesnt know that no one will stand with him in the face of benefits! This time, I gave up so many benefits to win the support of those old men. Heh, Im going to give him a lesson for messing with Philip and let him know that theres always a sky beyond the sky! When Lauren heard this, she heaved a sigh of relief. Then, she revealed an excited and smug expression. The board of directors meeting would be held the day after tomorrow. At that time, Justin would step down, and she would completely suppress Iris. The winner was the king, and everyone else was the loser. When the time came, she would only be Madam Hunt. No one would remember she was a mistress. Chapter 741 - Board Meeting Tomorrow! In the villa in the suburbs. Nora stood by the window and watched as the car in the distance left. She pursed her lips and turned around to sit at the dining table. In front of him was lunch prepared by Justin. The steak had been cut into small pieces and there was also soup. It looked incongruous. However, Nora did not care at all. She picked up the soup and took a sip. She commented, Yesterdays soup was salty. Its just nice today. Yes, this means that I still have the talent to cook. Justin had a smile on his face. After saying that, he scooped another bowl for her. Nora looked at him and praised, Its been hard on you, cooking is so difficult. You dont have to keep doing it. Ill get someone to cook for you. Justin raised his eyebrows. Is it difficult? Why do I feel its quite simple? Simple? Nora raised her eyebrows and continued, Do you know? I have cooked three times in my life. Justin was very interested and smiled. Oh, which three times? Nora took a bite of the steak and felt that it was not satisfying. Justin had cut it into pieces too tiny. She used the fork to cut five or six pieces and stuffed them into her mouth. After chewing twice and swallowing, she said, The first time I cooked was overseas. At that time, Cherry was one year old. I wanted to cook her a bowl of egg soup. Justin asked, And? I took salt for sugar and steamed it until it was too soft. When I fed it to Cherry, she kept vomiting. Hahahaha! Justin rarely laughed so carelessly. He seemed very cheerful when he laughed. I did not give up and cooked again. But I forgot to turn off the fire and burnt the bottom of the pot. Fortunately, I was fine. However, my youngest aunt ordered me never to cook again. Nora sighed helplessly. But I didnt give up. I went into the kitchen for the third time and burned it all down. Forget it. I might not have any talent for cooking. Justin watched as she described her talent seriously and laughed non-stop. Youre the mighty Anti, the number one doctor of alternative medicine, an international racer, a hacker, and Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts. Youre outstanding in all fields, but you dont know how to cook! Nora rolled her eyes. Geniuses are not omnipotent. Justin was tired from smiling. Its okay. Ill cook in the future. Yeah. Nora saw that he was laughing so hard. She ate the beef ruthlessly again and chewed hard. She would treat it as chewing this dog man. What was so funny? What was wrong with her only having cooked thrice or burning a kitchen down? On the fourth day. The board of directors meeting was tomorrow, and the atmosphere in the Hunt Manor became serious. Furthermore, even the weather seemed to have sensed something. There was a sudden cold wind. It was even beginning to snow in the entire region. When Nora woke up in the morning, she felt the cold outside and wrapped the blanket tightly around her. Then, she sneezed. The door was pushed open and Cherry ran in. Her little nose was red from the cold. Mommy, Mommy, the heater is here! Nora felt the coldness in the air and frowned. Wheres the heater? Cherry said, The temperature dropped today. Uncle Butler said that the entire manor was warming up today, so the heater was switched on at Fattys house! But why dont we have it here yet? Nora: ?! She frowned and lifted the blanket to cover herself with a thick coat. Ever since she had a major hemorrhage while giving birth, she had always been weak and afraid of the cold. At the slightest hint of cold weather, she would turn on the heater. The room had to maintain 72 degrees Fahrenheit. The weather was only 70 degrees yesterday, but today, it was suddenly 40 degrees. Furthermore, it was snowing. It might get even colder. It was too cold. She wrapped herself in her clothes and followed Cherry downstairs. When she went downstairs, Iris was quarreling with the steward of the greenhouse. There are heaters everywhere else, why isnt there one here? The in-charge lowered his head and said with a smile, Madam, the temperature suddenly dropped this year. I wasnt expecting that. We dont have enough fuel left. Besides, something seems to be wrong with the heating pipe here. Ive already called for someone to fix it. A small family might use electricity to warm themselves, but the Hunt Manor was too big, so they had a special boiler for heating. Before Iris could speak, Pete said, Since theres not enough fuel, why dont you let us use it first? We usually use it first. As the patriarch of the Hunts, everyone in the Hunts served Justin. When had he ever suffered like this?! The in-charge smiled. Pete, you also know you guys get to use it first every year, so its time for others to use it first this year. Its all fair! This sentence was unfair! The heating in the servants room was already there, but their small villa did not have it? Furthermore, the heating ducts had not broken even once in the past, how did they suddenly break this year? It was obvious that they were behind this! Iris also frowned. Thats enough! Fix it immediately. Ill give you half an hour to turn on the heating in the villa! Otherwise, Ill leave you to your own devices!. Cherry loved to run around barefooted on the ground. Now that she was freezing, it was inconvenient for her. The in-charge was not afraid and acted shamelessly. Madam, this request of yours is really making things difficult for me! Where can I find someone to fix it? I dont know how to fix it myself. Ive already asked for repairs, but the maintenance staff is currently busy. I dont have a choice! If you punish me or fire me because of this, youd be going against the contract The person in charge of the greenhouse was Mrs. Hunts subordinate. The matriarch would definitely not let her great-grandson freeze. Therefore, it was no doubt Lauren who had ordered this. What a despicable method. Iris was so angry that her chest heaved. She wished she could bring her three precious grandchildren to her villa in the suburbs. At the very least, it was up to her when the heater came on. But she could not leave. This was the Hunt Manor, the place where Justin was the head. If she left with her grandson, in less than a minute, there would be news of Justin being chased out of the house! Iris really did not know what to do when faced with such a shameless subordinate. At this moment, Xander placed his hands on his hips and said, Youre such an unruly slave. Isnt it just because Dad isnt around that youre bullying us? Let me tell you, Mom is still here! Besides, Dad will be back soon! These words should have frightened the in-charge, but he did not expect the in-charge to immediately smile when he heard this. Even if your father is back, he probably wont have the mood to care about us. Hell be busy handling your mother! Xander was stunned. What about my Mom? The in-charge continued to smile. Just as he was about to speak, Iriss face darkened. She shouted angrily, I dare you to say it! The in-charge pursed his lips. In front of the child, he originally wanted to talk about Noras pretty boy. After all, this matter had spread everywhere! Even the location, time, and the other partys identity as a pretty boy were made clear. However, Iris was too strong. He could only shut his mouth. Iris roared, I dont think you want to work here anymore! The in-charge said, Does it matter if you want me to work here or not? Well hold a board of directors meeting tomorrow. After it ends, lets see if you still dare to be so arrogant! Iris pointed at him and scolded, What nonsense are you talking about? The in-charge pursed his lips. Im not talking nonsense. This news has already spread. Mr. Hunt will not be the head of Hunt Corporation for long. Then, there will be another person in the Hunts to respect! Pete couldnt help but say, Its not certain who will win! Sigh, Pete, what are you saying You have confidence in your father, but its a pity your mother doesnt. Shes already preparing to run Otherwise, the hearts of the people below wouldnt have scattered so much! When Nora went downstairs, she heard these words. A cold glint flashed across her almond-shaped eyes. Although it had been an act to deliberately give others the illusion, she was still a little angry at this moment. Chapter 742 - Board of Directors! Nora knew that if the news of Justin being poor was released, there would definitely be some people who would hit him when he was down. However, she did not expect these small figures to be so crafty and drilling. A small steward in charge of the boiler and kitchen in the Hunts actually dared to speak to his little master like this? He was really tired of living! Nora lowered her eyes. It was cold at home, but she could turn just on the air conditioner. However, she was not in good health. Therefore, in her house, there had to be a heater in the winter. Furthermore, she did not like to wear too thick a shirt. It was inconvenient to move around like this, especially when she was working in the laboratory. Wearing too thick a shirt would affect her work. Therefore, she stepped forward and asked, Whats wrong with the heater? When the in-charge heard this, he immediately said in a sarcastic tone, Miss Smith, even if I tell you whats wrong, what can you do? You should wait for the maintenance company to come. Besides, what you should be concerned about now is helping Mr. Hunt raise more money. Why are you making things difficult for a small manager like me here? Dont you think so? The in-charge spoke in a way that pushed away all responsibility. Nora lowered her eyes and sneered. Whats your name? Felix. The in-charge directly reported his name. Why? Is Miss Smith firing me? But I didnt make a mistake. Im not like the two garden cleaners you fired previously where you held evidence over them. Nora could not be bothered to speak. She said, Yes, Ill remember you. It was a casual sentence, but it made Felix feel a chill. He stared at Nora and felt that he was scaring himself just now. Justin was about to be chased out of the Hunts, what could Miss Smith do to him? He straightened his back. Im a nobody. Why would Miss Smith remember me? Youre not a nobody. Iris was furious. At this moment, no one else dares to fight casually. Theyre all waiting for the conclusion tomorrow. Youre the only one who can stand out. Hehe! Youre really good at seizing opportunities! Felixs thoughts were seen through by her, and his face turned red. He had been here for so many years. He was one of Mrs. Hunts people, but he had always been working in the kitchen. This work was idle and had no room for growth. He was really annoyed. Later on, he wanted to request Mr. Hunt frequently to transfer to other places, but Mr. Hunt ignored him. When he went to look for the in-charge, the in-charge said that he was too scheming and not loyal enough. Mr. Hunt would not put him in an important position. How was he not loyal? If he was not loyal, he would have stopped working for the Hunts a long time ago, okay? The Hunts only offered a higher salary Therefore, he was unwilling to accept this. He also wanted to be like a manager. Many people outside wanted to do business with the Hunts, and they were very respectful to the stewards who went out to do things. Therefore, he had to grab the opportunity. This time, Justin was clearly not going to make it. As for Lauren, she was commanding others at home. Everyone mostly agreed with her on the surface but opposed her on the inside. Only he jumped out. He wanted to be the first person in front of Lauren. When Mr. Herman became the head of the Hunts, Justin and his family would be marginalized. At that time, wouldnt Lauren be the one in charge of the household? Therefore, he listened to Lauren now. Wasnt he just suppressing the people here to see if they would resist? It was too easy to do such a small thing. Felix retracted his thoughts and said with a smile, Madam Iris, I dont understand what you mean. Im just doing my job. Alright, if theres nothing else, Ill get back to work. With that, he left. Looking at his back, Nora narrowed her eyes and touched her mouth. Beside her, Cherry whispered, Hes finished. Xander and Pete looked at her. Whats wrong? Cherry: When Mommy wipes her mouth, it means that shes very angry. The consequences are serious! Xander and Pete: ? The two of them raised their heads and looked at Nora. However, they felt that this woman really seemed to be releasing a murderous aura at this moment. The two little guys shivered in unison. At this moment, Brenda twisted her waist and walked in. The moment she entered and saw Nora, her eyes instantly lit up. She came directly to her and grabbed her hand. Why did I hear my mother say that you have a pretty boy outside? Nora: ? Brenda was the daughter of the third side family. The third household had always been Justins supportive faction, and since Brenda and Justin had a good relationship, Justin had always taken good care of the third household. Brenda said, When my parents heard about this, they couldnt sit still. Theyve always been in Justins faction. Now, theyre being squeezed at home! Brenda pursed her lips. Nora, is Justin really done for? If hes done for, let me know. Ill let my parents be fence-sitters for once too. I dont want you to take care of Justin if he fails. If they fail, itll be difficult for them to move forward in the Hunts! With that, he sighed again. What do you think Herman is thinking? Why does he have to fight with Justin? He and his mistress dont have a son. Wont the Hunts still belong to Justin in the future? I really dont understand. However, Nora, is your pretty boy even more good-looking than Justin? Nora: Was there something wrong with this woman? Brenda grimaced and entered, only to discover the problem immediately. Why is it so cold here? Wheres the heater? Cherry complained, Felix wouldnt let us use the heater. He said he wanted us to get in line. Line? F*ck! Brenda was furious. Ill go and see whats going on?! A servant actually bullied his master! With that, she turned and left. Cherry, Pete, and Xander signaled with their eyes, and the three little fellows followed behind Brenda obediently. As soon as they walked past, they saw Brenda kicking Felix away. Bang! Felix fell to the ground in pain. There was snow on the ground, but the temperature was very high. The snow was melting and, with his fall, his clothes were stained with mud. Felix said in exasperation, Ms. Brenda, what are you doing? Ill give you ten minutes to turn on the heater for my little nephew and niece. Otherwise, hehe. Dont say that my brother hasnt been chased out yet. Even if he is chased out, Ill beat you up until youre half disabled. Do you think Herman will fuss about it with me? Nora was Justins fiance. If Nora hit him, Herman would definitely fuss about it. But if it was Brenda Even if the third branch stood on Justins side, she was still the daughter of Hermans younger brother. He definitely did not dare to mess with Brenda. Felix immediately said, Okay, okay. Ill make the arrangements immediately. With that, he quickly got someone to turn on the heater in Justins villa. In fact, the heater that led to Justins opulent villa was only separated by a metal sheet. When the metal sheet was opened, it gradually warmed up. After Felix opened it, he became angrier the more he thought about it. Therefore, when he woke up the next morning, he turned off the heater again! The person beside him asked, Why did you cut off their heater again? Felix sneered. Today is the companys board of directors meeting. Justin didnt come back last night. What does this mean? It means that the preparations for raising money overseas havent been smooth! Otherwise, he would have returned home long ago. After this meeting ends today, I want Lauren to hear that their villa has turned cold the moment she comes back! The person beside him asked, Are you sure theyll win? Of course. Felix was extremely confident and smug. After today, I wont be a mere steward in the kitchen! He was the first person to jump out and stand by Laurens side. He was the one who supported her, so Lauren would definitely put him in an important position! At the same time, in Hunt Corporations large conference room, all the directors were gathered. The board meeting was about to start! Chapter 743 - Center! When Nora woke up, it was already past nine. She woke up an hour earlier than usual. When she thought of how Justin was going to the company to face a group of old mens attacks today, she found it funny. After some thought, she took out her phone and quietly hacked into Hunt Corporations internal network. She secretly turned on the conference room camera. She wanted to see how Justin planned to fight this group of old-timers. She yawned and turned on her phone on the way to the bathroom. As she brushed her teeth and washed her face, she stared at her phone. On the screen, Hunt Corporations office looked abnormally big. The rows of tables and chairs were enough to seat a hundred people. This was probably the largest board meeting Hunt Corporation had held in recent years. Everyone came one after another and sat there silently. Herman and Lauren had also arrived. They sat at the head of the table in front and chatted with the other people. Fortunately, this camera had an audio function. Otherwise, Nora would not have heard what they said. Justins second uncle from the side family was currently flattering Herman. Herman, you should have become the head of this family long ago. You dont know how much Ive been cheated by that kid, Justin, all these years! Hes too domineering. The Hunts are simply operating on his word. Just a while ago, I made a small mistake and he directly removed my position! With that, he pretended to touch his eyes and wipe his tears. Nora: Herman sighed. Raymond, Ive let you suffer all these years. Hes young and impulsive, and hes insensible. He must have done things to offend all the directors. When he comes later, Ill get him to apologize to everyone! Raymond nodded and was about to say something when the third son of the Hunts, who was also Brendas father, said, Raymond, arent you exaggerating a little? Could it be that Justins decisions all these years were wrong? Furthermore, he also let go of the project you insisted on so much. What happened in the end? You made a loss before Justin slowly retracted his full power. Its not right for you to criticize him like this. Didnt Justin do well enough? How many times have the Hunts assets increased in the five years that he was in charge of the family business? When Grandpa was still around and in poor health, who was the one who handled the company matters behind the scenes? Even if nobody else knows, you and I should know, right? He had long-term goals even when he was still in school. His talent in business is obvious. As soon as he finished speaking, Raymond sneered. Spencer, I think youre used to being his licking dog! Can a person only be measured with money? Hes the one with a problem! Spencer was so angry that he laughed. Raymond, youre being unreasonable. Were in business. What else can we look at other than profits? Raymond snorted. People have to be particular, okay? The Hunts dont belong to him alone. Why should he say whatever he wants? Did I know from the beginning that I would lose money? I definitely hope that the Hunts will do better! Spencer smiled. So, whoever can make the company profitable should be the one in charge! Brother, am I right? Checkmate. Herman narrowed his scheming eyes and smiled. Of course. As soon as he finished speaking, Lauren said, Raymond is right. This is also what I plan to tell everyone. Everyone should have seen how outstanding Herman was back then. Over the years, he has been living overseas as a test from Grandpa Hunt. We also established Hunt Corporation overseas. If Herman manages the Hunts, then the overseas business will naturally have to be merged with the main company. Of course, Herman was paid by Grandpa Hunt back then. Although it was private money, Grandpa Hunts dividend was also paid by the company. Herman has been thinking of returning home all these years. When he went overseas back then, he said that he would treat it as starting a branch Now, our overseas companys valuation is tens of billions. Of course, it cant compare to the Hunts, so everyones shares wont be diluted in the future. The shares would not be diluted. In other words, Herman would divide the overseas company equally with every sensible person present! Ten billion dollars, even if it was 0.1%, it was still ten million dollars! Who would complain about having too much money? The people present looked at each other. Some of them were even more hesitant. When Nora saw this, she pursed her lips as well. She felt that this group of peoples struggles were really high. Furthermore, she was really poor! Should she think of a way to earn money? She pursed her lips. At this moment, footsteps came from the door, and a tall man appeared. The camera was facing the door, so she could only see the back view of the man. However, even so, she still recognized this man at a glance. After all, they had come much closer in the past few days. Even if he only had a few cells left, she could still recognize him. Of course, this was a little exaggerated. Nora could recognize him because the aura of the man was too strong. Even though the shareholders present were all elites and Herman was a senior expert on a billion-dollar project, Justins aura was not weak at all. Just as he appeared at the door, a number of his loyal subordinates suddenly stood up and greeted, Hello, Mr. Hunt! The others subconsciously stood up as well. Even Raymond could not help but leave the chair. Just as he was about to greet Justin, he sensed that Roger was sitting steadily and saw that Herman was also calm and composed. Only then did he press his butt back onto the chair. Nora found it funny. She washed her face and sat on the sofa. She crossed her legs and continued to watch. In the meeting room. When Justin entered, those who were questioning him and even denouncing him as a hegemon instantly shut their mouths. He took two steps forward and realized that his seat was occupied. He did not scratch or make a fuss and sat on the first seat on the right. Although he was sitting below Herman, everyones attention was still focused on him. Justins body made everyone know that the head chair was not the center, but where he was, that was the center of the crowd. Sensing the change in everyones eyes, Herman was a little angry and said, Justin, its the board of directors meeting today. Youre late. Apologize to your uncles first. He was planning to suppress his aura first. Nora had not experienced this before and found it quite fun. She planned to see what Justin would do. Chapter 744 - Complete Victory? Hermans move meant to suppress Justins aura. The board of directors meeting was convened and the leaders were the last to arrive. It was nothing, but he used the word uncles to show that everyone present was older than him and should be respected. If Justin refused to apologize, it would appear that he was very rude. However, if he apologized, his imposing aura from before would disappear. Hermans words caused Justin to fall into a passive state. Nora stared at her phone, wanting to know what this man would do. At the end, when everyone looked at him, his gaze suddenly fell on the camera and stared at the screen. It was like it landed on Noras face through the screen! Nora: Was this guy that perceptive? It was just a camera, and he had already discovered it? No, wait She had broken through the firewall created by Y. How could he not know? Furthermore, when Nora invaded, she did not encounter any obstacles. Did that mean that this man had allowed her to do so? As if to confirm her thoughts, she heard him say calmly, Yes, I was with my wife, so I got delayed. Uncles, please forgive me. Nora: !! Her face instantly turned red. F*ck! What wife! Who was his wife? The two of them were not married yet, okay? Nora pursed her lips and wished she could throw her phone aside. However, she was very curious. Wouldnt his aura disappear if he apologized? Therefore, she could not bear to throw her phone away. However, the next moment, he said, However, although were a family business, how many family businesses have been destroyed by internal strife? When Grandpa Hunt began working for Hunt Corporation, he made a rule that Hunt Corporation will never allow anyone to take advantage of us. In the company, relationships are not important, only ability is. With that, he sat up straight. Uncles, lets abandon all kinds of relationships now. In this room, theres only the chairman and the directors! When he said these words, his attitude was still very light, but the words he said were not to be underestimated. His aura returned instantly. Everyone in the meeting room said in unison, Yes, Mr. Hunt! Herman: Nora, who was staring at the screen, expressed that she had learned something! Although she did not have so many people to control and it was useless to learn, she had to admit that the mans calm and confident tone was indeed very charming. Nora did not feel hungry either. She simply stretched her legs out on the sofa and lay there. She found a comfortable position and continued to stare at the screen. In the meeting room. Justin said a few words and pulled the situation back. When Herman saw this, he said, Justin, youre wrong to say that. Business is business, but a businessman has to be a human first and be more loyal! How can you neglect someone who has contributed to the company? Isnt this breaking an old mans heart? For example, your second uncle has been working hard for so many years for the company. With one mistake, you removed his position. Youre so ruthless to your own uncle, so what about the other shareholders? With that, he sighed. Its my fault for not being by your side since you were young. Your grandfather and grandmother have spoiled you rotten! Justin did not speak and just glanced at Lawrence. Lawrence entered with a document and handed it to the shareholders. It was a list of all the projects that Raymond had lost over the years! Justin had never done anything to him because the few billion he had lost was a small sum to him, but Justin said sarcastically, If we dont remove him from his role, should we let him continue to incur losses to the company? I dont care, but do all the directors agree? A few billion was a lot of money to these small shareholders who held a small portion of the companys shares! Herman had just distributed the money to the shareholders, but now, Justin continued to use the shareholders money to persuade him. Herman choked and glared at Raymond, feeling that his brother was really useless. He continued to smile. Alright, lets not talk about this today. Our mission today is to elect a new chairman. Ive seen our financial statements. Over the past six months, the profits have stagnated, but the overseas market can be expanded. Over the years Ive been overseas, Ive also accumulated some connections, so Im recommending myself. If I can become the chairman, then I will bring improvements to the Hunt Corporation. With that, Raymond and Lauren applauded. The other shareholders also began to clap. Justins eyes narrowed. Over the past six months, economic stagnation and bankruptcy could be seen everywhere. It was only natural. Not to mention the Hunts, but even the Smiths could not escape unscathed. Herman was actually starting with this. Justin sneered and did not speak. It was not that he did not want to explain, but there was no need to at all. The directors knew in their hearts that they wanted to pretend to be ignorant. Even if he called out, they would not wake up. If he explained, they would only show weakness. Raymond could not help but mock, Justin, did you hear that? Youve brought Hunt Corporation to a standstill! Is your crime lighter than mine? Also, real estate is clearly so profitable, but you suddenly called for a halt and insisted on investing in the computing sector. The company has invested hundreds of millions, but theres no sign of profit I know you have your own ideas but you cant mess around with the interests of the entire company! Lawrence argued, A portion of the companys investments are in electronics, and the electronics industry has always been dependent on foreign technologies. If we dont develop our own technology and our supply from overseas is cut, the consequences will be unimaginable. President Hunt is considering things from a high position for the future of Hunt Corporation! You cant be short-sighted! Raymond pursed his lips and mocked, Why would the companies cut our supply? Theyre not stupid. Why would they turn down good business? Instead of spending billions on research and development, you might as well buy their product! res This was indeed decided by Justin personally against everyones objections. The shareholders were already unhappy that they had to invest tens of billions in research and development every year. However, Justin was the head of the Hunts and had 51% of the shares. No matter what meeting he held, he could veto everyone. Lawrence sneered. Theres no need to wait ten years; five no, just two years. Just wait and see! The international market is changing rapidly. If we dont plan ahead, we might be completely restrained! President Hunts decision is definitely far-sighted! Heh, stop calling him President Hunt here! Raymond stood up immediately and slapped the table. After today, who knows if hell still be President Hunt? Other than him, who else agrees to what youre saying? Which one of you here doesnt have any complaints? In my opinion, he should give up his position as president and let Herman take over! Herman waved his hand. Alright, Justin is still young and wont listen to our advice. If I become the president, the first thing Ill do is cut this R&D fund. R&D can be done, but we cant invest so much money! His words made Raymond clap. Herman is right. You should be the next president! Although Spencer did not agree with Justins actions, so many years had passed, and they had disagreed many times! For example, back then, when he wanted to enter real estate, no one agreed. What happened in the end? He had made a killing over the past few years. Therefore, he followed Justin blindly. He said, I think President Hunt is still the most suitable. After all, he has brought the company to where we are today. When have his decisions ever backfired? Upon hearing this, a group of people began to argue. The scene became chaotic. Most people did not agree with Justins actions. Seeing this, Herman was extremely satisfied, especially when the few shareholders who had never approved of him were also criticizing Justin loudly. He suddenly said, Alright, now is not the time to scold me. Today is also not the assessment meeting for Justin. Well choose the new president first. Now, lets raise our hands and agree to let me replace Justin as the president. Please raise your hands if you agree! With that, he looked at the shareholders. The other shareholders had all been taken down by him, leaving only these few shareholders wavering. Those few shareholders actually did not have a lot of shares. Together, it was 5%. The six of them had a very fierce quarrel with Lawrence earlier. Originally, they were very hesitant, but Raymonds words hit their weak spot. Therefore, when this was said, those people hesitated for a moment. In the end, three of them raised their hands! Beautiful! The three of them occupied 3% of the shares, and Justin only received the support of the other three at most, only 48%! Coupled with Spencers 1%, he only had 49% Herman had won completely this time! Herman and Raymond smiled. Raymond had already begun to congratulate him. Herman, congratulations! Hahaha! Herman also said, Ill need everyones cooperation in the future Neither of them saw that someone in the corner had not raised his hand Chapter 745 - Slap in the Face!! Among the hundred-plus shareholders present, other than Justin, who occupied 46% the second branch occupied 5%, and the third branch only occupied 1%. This was because the third branch had transferred their shares to Justin previously. This was also Grandpa Hunts wish. He did not want the shares to be divided, so when they separated back then, they had taken fewer shares and more cash. Over the years, Justin had privately given them the dividends for the other four percent of the shares. Other than them taking the majority, the rest of the shares were concentrated on a few shareholders. One of these was Justins subordinate, Sean. Sean held 5% of the shares. Philip had spent a lot of money to buy 5%, and the six uncertain shareholders accounted for 5%. Actually, it was not the entire board of directors. Only the six of them were uncertain. It was mainly because the other shareholders occupied too few shares. Some people could even be ignored. There were a few dozen people, but they only accounted for 1%. Herman had spent a lot of money in private to purchase 20% of the shares, almost spending all his savings over the years. Coupled with the 5% Justin had given him, Philips 5% was also managed by him. Therefore, he had a total of 30% of the shares. Herman found a few other shareholders and forced them to lean toward him. Therefore, he did not care that four-fifths of the dozens of shareholders did not support him. This was because their shares added up to only 1%. In addition, Mrs. Hunt still had 5% of Hunt Corporations shares. The other shareholders had agreed to his request and even received benefits from him After some calculations, Herman felt that victory was within his grasp! He stood up and said, Alright, Justin. Im already the president of the company. Ill have to arrange your next job. Are you going to stay in the company or what? However, I dont think any other company will dare to take you in, right? Justin raised his eyebrows. Raymond added insult to injury. Herman, I object to Justin staying! Unless he apologizes to all of us for his arrogance in the past! As soon as he finished speaking, the door was pushed open. The little girl in the pantry brought the tea cart in and served everyone coffee. When Raymond saw this, he waved his hand. Go out. Then, he looked at Justin. Justin, do it instead. Youve been unreasonable in the company all these years. How many people have you reprimanded? Apologize to everyone now. Were not that petty. If your apology is sincere enough, well agree to let you stay in the company! Spencer frowned. Raymond, youre going overboard! With that said, Raymond sneered. Spencer, dont say such stupid things here. After all, youve been eating for free all these years, right? You havent done anything and havent been scolded either. How can you understand our heartache of being scolded by a junior? Heh! Raymond felt like he had turned over a new leaf. He pointed at the coffee cart and said, Justin, lets start with Raymond. I want two spoons of sugar, not milk. Justin: He remained sitting there steadily and did not move at all. Raymond frowned and looked at him. Arent you going to move? Why? Will you only apologize if the president says so himself? When he said this, Raymond looked at Herman. Herman, look at how arrogant he is. In the past, when you werent around, he was always so high and mighty. Now that youre back, you have to teach him how to face his elders! He has to be more modest! He shouldnt be high up in the air. Justin continued to sit there and watch them act like clowns. A staff member was recording the voting data for the day. Actually, there were not many people who really supported Herman today. Not even one in five. As for the shares, they had to be calculated The conductor continued to calculate He looked past Sean Sean was Justins subordinate, but Justin was clearly different from his two assistants. Usually, Lawrence followed beside him most of the time. Moreover, Lawrence was a very cheap person. He often mocked Sean in the company and liked to go against him. Everyone knew that Sean was very dissatisfied with President Hunt. After all, President Hunt was too biased between him and Lawrence! Therefore, Herman was the first to contact Sean. Sean hesitated for a long time and only agreed after Herman promised him many benefits. But The conductor swallowed and wanted to say something Sean did not raise his hand. His 5% shares along with President Hunts shares alone were 51% not to mention the support of the people from the third household and most of the small shareholders He really wanted to remind him, but when he saw that Justin was not saying anything, he continued to silently calculate After Raymond said this, Spencer said, Raymond, dont be so anxious. You havent even taken office, but youre already anxious to take revenge. Your table manners are too ugly! Besides, there are only a dozen or so people who raised their hands to support Herman! Raymond smiled. So what if there are more than ten people? Look at them. Those 7 to 8 people only have 1% of the shares! Even if they all support Justin, he only has 49% of the shares at most. My brother still occupies the majority! With that, he looked at Justin proudly. Justin, are you feeling very uncomfortable? Its just 49% or so, you lost to Herman by a little. This is your retribution! Who asked you to be so domineering? Thats why your relations are so bad! Look, which of these majority shareholders like you? If you were a little more respectful to them, you wouldnt have ended up like this! He stood up straight and continued, We majority shareholders dont lack money at all! We care about our face and sense of achievement, but have you ever given them to us? Heh. Justin raised his eyebrows. You should earn your face and dignity yourself, theyre not given for free. Earn it ourselves? Ha, youre funny! Then dont talk about me. Tell me about your favorite subordinate, Sean! He must have worked hard enough in the company! He has done a lot for you all these years, but didnt he betray you today?! With that, everyones eyes fell on Sean in the corner. Raymond pointed at him. Look at him. Arent you sorry Sean, why isnt your hand raised? Almost as soon as he finished speaking, the conductor silently said, Shareholders, the calculations are done Chapter 746 - Continuing to Slap Face! Raymond stared at Sean. Herman had realized earlier that Sean had not raised his hand to agree, so he had shut his mouth early with a bad feeling in his heart. When the conductor said this, everyone looked at him. Without the conductor saying anything, everyone understood that the 5% shares in Seans hands were very important. Therefore, Raymond interrupted him and asked, Whats the result? Sean hasnt agreed yet! Add Seans shares too! When the conductor heard this, he looked at Sean weakly and waited for his choice. Tas Raymond said, Sean, what are you waiting for? Hurry up! Didnt you say that Justin was unfair to you? He trusts Lawrence who doesnt know how to do anything and only knows how to curry favors all day, but hes more wary of you! Lawrence, who was shot lying down, was speechless. He was really furious as he stood behind Justin. What did he mean by only knowing how to curry favors?! Who was he looking down on? He was just trying to figure out his bosss thoughts! Lawrence was furious. Raymond continued to drive a wedge between them. He spoke about all the dissatisfaction in Seans heart and forced him to raise his stand. And when you bought 5% of the shares years ago, it was also your family who supported you. At that time, he sold them to you at a higher than market price. Youve hated this boss of yours for a long time, havent you? Didnt you say so yourself? Youre not trusted in the company! What he said was reasonable. It was obvious that he was really dissatisfied with Justin. If it had been anyone else, they would have fallen out when these words were said. But Sean and Justin The corners of Lawrences mouth twitched as he could not help but curse inwardly! What kind of nonsense talk was this? Sean was the one who paid for the shares, okay?! Boss just wanted to inject capital into Hunt Corporation, thats why he used Sean! If he did not know the truth, he might have scolded Justin for treating Sean badly with Raymond. But in reality? Lawrence knew very well! Sean was the person his boss trusted the most. The reason why he was not put in an important position in the company was that he was also managing his business, okay?! Lawrence was the most pitiful one. He sucked up to his boss every day and begged for food As Lawrence thought about this, he felt like crying. With that, Herman said, Sean, dont worry. This is a public place. He wont dare to do anything to you. Besides, youre not betraying him. Youre a shareholder, so you have your own choice! At this moment, Herman and Raymond both thought that Sean was afraid of Justin. After the two of them finished, Sean slowly said, Okay. Raymond: Then raise your hand? The conductor also looked at him weakly. Mr. Sean, do you approve of Mr. Herman being the president of Hunt Corporation? Sean said simply, No. . For a moment, the entire meeting room fell silent. In the strange atmosphere, the conductor slowly said, Yes Well, if Mr. Sean doesnt support it, then there are 17 people who support Mr. Herman as the president of Hunt Corporation, one-sixth of the total number. Everyones shares add up to 45.3%. There is less than half the number of people and shares, so the motion is rejected. With that, the conductor said, Then next, those who approve of Mr. Justins continued role as the president of Hunt Corporation, please raise your hands. As soon as he said this, the other people in the office raised their hands. Also! Not only these people, but even those who had supported Herman raised their hands again. Someone even explained, Mr. Hunt, I had heard incorrectly. I had heard incorrectly Justin ignored these people. But Raymond and Herman kept their eyes on Sean. Sean raised his hand. At this moment, both of them knew that they had been played by Sean! Raymond was furious. He pointed at him and scolded, Sean, youre good! So you were just messing with us? Heh, youre a spineless person. You deserve to never be placed in an important position by Justin! Sean said angrily, I can get money without doing work. Isnt that better? Raymond was speechless. Herman narrowed his eyes. The conductor said at the appropriate time, There are 90 people who support Mr. Justin Hunts continued role as Hunt Corporations President. This totals to 65% of shares; the motion is passed. Mr. Justin Hunt will continue to be the companys president! With that, everyone in the meeting room stood up and started clapping. Justin sat there steadily the entire time. When he raised his hand slightly, the clapping crowd instantly fell silent. Then, he looked at Herman and said, You gathered all the shareholders together to see how you embarrass yourself? Herman: You! Meeting dismissed. Justins cold words blocked Hermans words. Then, he stood up and strode out. He could not be bothered to speak to Herman. However, Herman saw him walk out the door and stood up to follow him. He shouted angrily, Justin! Justin stopped in his tracks and looked at him. Herman walked to Justin. A person close to 50 years old could no longer compare to Justins stature. Justins figure was ramrod straight as he looked at Herman. An unfamiliar pressure and depth exuded from his dark eyes, making him difficult to fathom. At this moment, Herman suddenly understood that the son in front of him was not someone he could control. However He narrowed his eyes and said in a low voice, Do you think you can protect Iris just because you beat me? Im not even half as good as Philip! Hes not stupid! You can continue to be the chairman, but I advise you not to fight Philip head-on. If he wants Iris, youll have to send her over! Otherwise, the Hunts will be ruined in your hands sooner or later! When Justin heard his words, he only felt mocked. He could not even be bothered to look at him now as he strode forward. Justin went downstairs and got into the car, driving toward the Hunts. Lawrence and Sean helped him clean up the people in the company, now it was time to clean up the people at home! Felix? Whats wrong with you? Why did the heater stop again?! Brenda grabbed Felix in exasperation and questioned him angrily. Felix sat there calmly and fiddled with his fingers. Ms. Brenda, I advise you not to interfere! Brenda grabbed his collar. Try saying that again? Felix was very arrogant. Ms. Brenda, I advise you not to make a move either. Otherwise, when the board of directors meeting is over, there will be just one family left! Your third branch might also be chased away! Justins car slowly stopped at the entrance of Hunt Corporation. Felix and Brenda both turned to look. Felix touched his stomach, which was in pain from being kicked yesterday, and smiled. Look, he must have lost! Only those who lose scurry back to pack! Mr. Herman and Madam Lauren are still in the company. They must be busy with the handover. Your good days are over! You hit me yesterday, Ill remember this! Heh! Brenda: ! She glared at Felix, but she still walked toward Justin. As Justin entered, the servants at home all looked over, wanting to know the final outcome. As the vanguard of Lauren, Felix went to Justins villa and planned to take the opportunity to mock him. As he approached, he heard Brenda ask, Justin, how was the meeting? Chapter 747 - The Divorce Storm? Justin got out of the car and prepared to go home to see the three children. After all, it had been three days since he pretended to go on a business trip. Hearing Brendas words, he casually replied, It was nothing. He casually entered the villa. Brenda: ? She was stunned. She stood in the yard and asked, What do you mean by nothing? Justin, you didnt really lose, did you? Are we really going to move? When Felix, who was at the door, heard this, he became even more pleased with himself. He said with a smile, See, Mr. Hunt indeed has indeed seen the world. Your position as president is gone and you still say its nothing Heh! As soon as he finished speaking, the chauffeur who had returned with Justin explained to Brenda, Ms. Brenda, youre mistaken! Mr. Hunt won! Lawrence and Sean are currently handling some matters in the company. Mr. Hunt was worried about the family, so he came back first! With this sentence, Felixs heart skipped a beat. For a moment, he felt that he had heard wrong. What did the driver say? Justin had won? Then he Felix stood there stiffly. At this moment, Justin, who had entered, came out with a cold expression. His gaze swept across the room and stopped on Felix. You broke the heater? Felix: !! He was so frightened that he hurriedly took a step forward. His legs went limp and he fell to the ground. He shouted, Mr. Hunt, I didnt do it on purpose. I, I, I Before he could finish speaking, Justin kicked him! Bang! This pain was even stronger than Brendas kick yesterday. It sent Felix flying again and slammed him into the wall behind him before he fell to the ground with a thud. His entire body hurt and he felt like his organs had been jolted out! Bring him down and teach him a lesson. With that, Justin turned around and returned to the villa. Felix was still dizzy when his arm was tied behind his back and he was taken downstairs. Daddy is awesome! Daddy is so domineering! Daddy, that kick of yours was like the Monkey King. It was simply too awesome! Daddy, Cherry wants a hug. I missed you, where did you go? The bootlicker Cherry hugged Justins leg and looked up with a smile as she flattered him. Her childish voice made Justin feel like his heart had melted. He glanced into the room and asked, Wheres your mother? Mommys still upstairs! After comforting Cherry and letting her continue to play downstairs, Justin went upstairs. He had just entered when he saw Nora sleeping on the sofa. Justin walked over and gently picked her up and placed her on the bed. The heater in the room wasnt working and it was very cold. The moment he went to bed and touched the silk blanket, Nora instinctively curled up and mumbled, Im cold. Hearing this, Justin smiled. He took off his clothes and stuffed himself into the blanket. Nora asked in a daze, What are you doing? Arent you afraid of the cold?. Justins voice was vague. Ill warm you up. Nora: Nora still wanted to say something, but her hands and feet were pressed down by his big hands and legs. The mans body was like a hot stove. It was quite comfortable hugging him like this. She could not be bothered to move. However, she did not expect the man to push his luck. Youre still cold, right? Why dont I help you exercise to warm up? Nora: ? While the two of them were done warming up, the room was filled with an ambiguous atmosphere. Perhaps the temperature of the floor had risen a little. Or perhaps the exercise earlier had indeed worked. Nora was not cold anymore and she fell asleep again. Justin looked at the woman hugging him. Although theyd already had skin-to-skin contact before, the woman did not want to be intimate with him and kept pushing him away. But now, she was obediently being hugged by him. Suddenly, he did not want the heater anymore. Ahem. When Noras breathing got even, Justin finally lifted the blanket and got out of bed. He held his vibrating phone and put on a sleeping robe. He went to the study and closed the door before answering the call. On the other end of the line was a familiar voice. Kid, you win this time. It was Philip! Justins voice was a little hoarse. After all, he had just finished exercising and was still a little thirsty. Thank you. Philip said, Unfortunately, you won the workplace but lost the love seat. Justin: ? He raised his eyebrows and was about to speak when Philip smiled sarcastically again. You should understand by now that women are no good, right? They say they love you, but in the end, they always go with someone else! Now, Ill let you have a taste of how I felt back then! I hope youll like this gift Im giving you next. With that, he hung up. Justin: ? What was Philip doing? As he was thinking, Lawrence called. Boss, youre in the newspaper! Justin: ? Lawrence took a photo and sent it over. It was a weekly magazine in the mall. Although there were fewer physical magazines now, this magazines sale had never fallen. After all, the ones who ordered this magazine were all high-end people in the business world. This group of people still had the habit of reading physical newspapers and magazines. There was a piece of news in todays journal: The outcome of the Hunts internal strife has not been determined, but Miss Smith has already found a way out. Not only is Justin Hunt fighting his father for the consortium, but he is also facing his fiances affair! Justin: ? He continued to read the content: [According to reports, a photo and video of Miss Smith keeping a pretty boy have surfaced. It has been confirmed that Miss Smith has an affair outside. Justin is in danger. Did Miss Smith sense that he wouldnt overcome this difficulty?] There were photos of Nora going to the villa in the suburbs below. Lawrence continued, Now, its not just in the newspapers. Even on the Internet, there are people spreading the news. Our IT department has contacted people to delete the thread, but the other party seems to have made ample preparations. Every time we delete it, they bring it up again. It cant be deleted now. On the Internet Justin opened a website again and saw that the number one trending article was: A shocking inside story of a wealthy family: A poor man was abandoned by his fiance. It was a video of Nora cheating on him. The people below were already cursing. The wealthy families are so chaotic. I heard that wealthy couples are only husband and wife on the surface, but they each do their own thing. I dont know if its true or not, but no one has ever caused such a scandal, right? The Hunts are really in an embarrassing situation now! Theyre definitely going to break the engagement! Miss Smith is indeed too much. The marriage between the Smiths and Hunts is too out of line. No matter what, cant she just get Mr. Hunt to step down before looking for someone else? This is really a slap to Mr. Hunts face! Of course, there were also some who raised doubts weakly. Cant it be Mr. Hunt in the video? Is the person above joking? Everyone in the business knows he was overseas those few days. If hes overseas, does he have two bodies? Stop arguing! Go and take a look. Someone has dug out who the man hiding in Miss Smiths golden house is!! Justin: ?? He followed the thread and clicked on a link. When he saw the list of people being suspected, he did not know whether to laugh or cry! Chapter 748 - Clarification!! There was a sea of guesses. They were all either male celebrities or people from the male model circle. These people had a common feature, and that was that they were all very handsome. At the end of each guess, it was written clearly that during that period of time, these male celebrities and male models were in the city. Furthermore, on the night that Nora was photographed, they basically had no work. Furthermore, among these people, there were some artists under the entertainment company employed by Smith Corporation. They were all saying that these artists had a secret background. Now, it seemed like the truth was out. This background was Nora! Justin: The netizens were really imaginative! They could think of everything. He lowered his eyes and sneered. At this moment, Brenda walked in secretly. When she saw him, she instantly stepped back and planned to escape. However, before she could leave, Justin stopped her. Where are you going? Brenda turned around and looked at him awkwardly. Her voice was a little graceful and charming. Even if she were to speak to Justin, she could not change her tone. Justin are you in a bad mood? Justin: ? Brenda said, I actually understand you very well, but I also understand Nora quite well. After all, Nora cant give up the entire fish pond just because youre in there! Justin: ??? Brenda continued to persuade him. You have to be happy and go with the flow in life. Sometimes, you have to be carefree. Justin, you should understand Nora. It was so difficult for her to give birth to three children for you. She just made a small mistake that any woman could make! Oh, Justin, why dont you understand? Nora definitely loves you the most, but think about it. When the most outstanding male celebrities in the entertainment industry gather together and ask you to choose, can you do it? Nora has been keeping her innocence for you all these years. It has been very difficult The more Brenda spoke, the more she felt Justins expression darken, and her voice gradually became softer. Actually, she knew that her sister-in-law was in the wrong! After all, Nora had let her brother down! However, as a person who liked handsome men of all colors, she really understood her sister-in-laws cheating Brenda sighed silently. Actually, Nora is already in this state now. Why dont you two really call off the engagement?! Lawrence, who was standing beside her, thought that Brenda was speaking up for Justin. He was about to say that Ms. Brenda was usually very unreliable and he did not expect her to support her brother at the critical moment! However, just as this thought flashed across his mind, he heard Brendas next words. That way, Nora will be free. Lawrence: ?? His eyes widened. Justin also looked straight at Brenda. After holding back for a while, he finally said, Scram! Okay. Brenda winked at him. Then, she looked at the three little cuties walking down from upstairs upon hearing her voice. She nodded at Cherry and reminded her, Dont be naughty these few days~ Your father is in a bad mood. The children were speechless. Justin: ?? He could not help but take half a step in Brendas direction. It frightened her so much that she instantly jumped up from her spot like a frightened rabbit. Even in her high heels and short leather skirt, she ran away quickly. As she ran, she waved her hand and said, Justin, bye-bye! Think about it! Justin felt his forehead throb faintly. This sister had not been like this when she was young. He did not know when she had become so loose, especially when she said those words. How could she? Her manners were extremely bad. She was his younger sister. Justin cared a lot about her the past few years and wanted her to have a serious relationship. However, she always rejected him righteously, saying that she would let the other handsome men down. As for getting married, she had never even thought about it. She even said that she was a celibate. It was also because of her attitude that her parents didnt have any thoughts of competing. After all, why would they need so much money? Wasnt it enough to live without worry? With their daughters attitude, they would not have a grandson to hug either! Brenda was 24 years old. She was at the peak of her life, but she dolled herself up only to work at the police station. It really gave Justin a headache. However! What gave him a headache was not the thought of how to correct Brenda, but the worry that she would lead his daughter astray. The corners of Justins mouth twitched before he lowered his head to look at Cherry and said sincerely, Cherry, you cant learn anything from your aunt Brenda when you grow up! Cherry: But I think Auntie is pretty cool! Mommy also said that Auntie is very carefree! Justin: ??! Pete, who was beside her, sighed silently. He stepped forward and held Cherrys hand. Cherry, its not good for you to be like this! Cherry: Why? Pete: Look, Mommy only has us because she has Daddy. But how could Auntie have a baby if she doesnt find an uncle for us? Cherry: ? Pete continued, If everyone stopped having children, wont humans become extinct in this world sooner or later? Cherry: ??? Xander pursed his lips by the side and added, Liar! Mommy and Daddy arent married yet, but theres still the three of us, right? Besides, are you going to let Cherry bear children for another boy when she grows up? Hearing this, Pete choked on his words. The two brothers who had a sister complex immediately stood beside Cherry. Pete: No, having a child is very dangerous. Mommy has already given birth to us. Theres no other way, but Cherry, dont give birth to a child for others! Xander: Yes, I should find another boy to bear your child! Cherry: Thats awesome! Justin: ? Pete interrupted Xander darkly, Which boy are you planning to get your sister to have a child with? Xander immediately came to his senses. No, Cherry cant fall for another boy. Boys are all bad people! Pete nodded and said to Cherry, Yes, Cherry, stay single. Its good, just dont be like Auntie. She likes handsome men everywhere. You can like handsome men but just look at them. Dont get involved with them, okay? Cherry: But didnt you say that if no one gives birth, humans on Earth will become extinct? Pete: Youre the only one wholl be fine without a child. Cherry hesitated for a moment. Alright, then I only like my brothers and Daddy! Justin: Wasnt this too much?! However, he did not have the time to care about what the children said. After all, it was all just childish babble. He could not take them seriously. There were more important things to do now. Justin stopped Lawrence. Go and clarify. Philip must have found someone to flame the news. Furthermore, the matter had already blown up. It concerned Noras reputation. He did not want to accept it. He had to make things clear. Therefore, Hunt Corporations official page posted a message: Miss Smith has indeed been to the suburban villa, but the person waiting for her in the villa was none other than President Hunt. Then, he released a photo of Justin standing in a suburban villa. There were photos as evidence and words to clarify. The news on the Internet immediately suppressed it. Everyones public opinion was guided. Haha, it turned out to be a farce. The engaged couple only went for a date and was still scrutinized by the public. How ridiculous. These guys are so obsessed with wealthy families. Its as if they themselves are from wealthy families. Are the people in wealthy families so free? You guys havent reached that level, but you always think so badly of them Justins phone rang again. He picked up the call and Philips sarcastic voice came from the other end. Heh, I didnt expect you to be willing to sacrifice so much for the marriage between the Smiths and Hunts. You can even tolerate being a cuckold? Chapter 749 - Hacker Q? When Justin heard this, he narrowed his eyes. He sat down on the sofa calmly and crossed his legs. Then, he said, Mr. Coleman, what do you mean? Heh, I thought that you and your fiance were at least in love. I didnt expect you to only be a couple on the surface I must have misjudged you. I thought that, even if youre a couple on the surface, you chose to tolerate her for the time being because you were worried that something would happen to the company. However, there must be some grudge in your heart. You dont believe in love anymore, do you? Justin said, I believe her. Are you still trying to puff yourself up at your own cost? Ive seen too many PR tactics like yours. Many couples in the entertainment industry have their scandals clarified by hired people. Heh! However, I never expected this to happen to you. I thought you would be more arrogant than others. Philips voice was very cold. He no longer had the attitude he had on the phone last time. You disappoint me! However, youre indeed mother and son. You two are really good at using marriage as a bargaining chip! After Philip said that, he seemed a little stubborn and crazy. He smiled sarcastically. Youre the same as your mother. Youre always like this. Heh, youve disappointed me! Justin, Ill make you pay for making me your enemy! Justin frowned. He had sensed Philips coldness on the phone earlier. However, when Philip called him last time, he had vaguely wanted to give him some pointers. Furthermore, up until now, Herman had been the one making a fuss and scaring them. Philip had not really done anything yet! At most, he had bought 5% of the shares from the Imperial Leagues King and supported Herman. However, this method was childs play to him. He had suddenly said that he wanted them to pay the price This gave Justin a bad feeling. He looked at Lawrence suddenly. Go, investigate. I suspect that Philip is in New York! When Lawrence heard this, he instantly straightened his back. Yes! In a villa in the suburbs. nan A tall and slender figure stood there. The man was wearing a black suit. Although he was almost fifty, he was still good-looking. One could tell from his strong eyes that he was American. If Iris was there, she would have noticed that Philip had gotten old. After all, after 20 years of hardships, their best times were gone forever. At that moment, Philips face was cold. He smoked a cigarette hatefully and stubbed it out in the ashtray. The man was shrouded in smoke. He turned back, his eyes red as he smiled sarcastically. I thought too highly of them. Hehe, I thought that her son could really let me see what love was, but they disappointed me too much! Im so disappointed! Philip strode forward and paced back and forth. He murmured, Jason, you saw it. I gave them a chance. Over the past twenty years, Ive given them countless chances! But what happened in the end? She didnt withstand my test. Even her son has her blood and genes in his bones. He treated love as a marriage deal! Behind him stood his secretary, Jason. President Coleman, maybe it really was Justin in that villa? After all, his comeback at the board of directors meeting today was very unexpected. The so-called overseas fundraising was just a gimmick, a smokescreen. Philip sneered when he heard that. How is that possible? Do you think I dont know who Nora is cheating with? Jason immediately asked, Who is it? Philip lowered his eyes and sneered. In order to figure out who she was cheating with, I got someone to hack into the villas system when she entered that villa. I wanted to see who that pretty boy was. Jason asked, Did you hack into it? No, Philip said slowly. Jason was stunned when he heard Philip say, You know Old K? His hacking skills are first-rate. I asked him to do this, but after he hacked into the system, he encountered an obstacle. In this world, there are only two hackers who can defeat Old K. Jason subconsciously replied, Q and Y? Then, is it Q or Y? 0. Philip said slowly, Old K said that Q must have blocked his attack in that villa. When Jason heard this, he instantly understood something. He said, You mean the man who has an affair with Nora is Q?! Q was a hacker god. It was even more impossible for him to be Noras bodyguard. Therefore, after eliminating all kinds of possibilities, there was only one possibility left-Noras pretty boy was Q! Philip nodded. Thats right. Besides, I asked around about Q later. Smith Corporation had never been able to convince Q to work for them, but after Nora returned to the family, Q joined them as well. I dont believe that these two people dont have any feelings for each other! Jason nodded. There must have been some private relationship between Nora and Q! No wonder Q had been hiding his identity all along. It turns out that he was being kept in a golden house! Philips eyes were filled with disappointment. Even I realized it. With Justins temperament, do you think he wouldnt notice it? Jason shook his head. He must have. They had to admit that Justin was talented. Philip clenched his fists. Therefore, Ive been waiting to see what Justin would do when hes in the same situation I was back then. However, I never expected that he would be willing to be cheated on for the marriage between the Hunt and the Smith Corporation! Business is important, but is it that important? He really disappoints me! Jason lowered his head and sighed silently. He had been with his boss for so many years, how could he not understand his thoughts? The boss had always liked Iris so much that he wanted her to apologize. As long as she lowered her head, the boss would definitely give in. Otherwise, how could his boss still be single after 20 years? Furthermore, even after Iris and Justin violated the agreement from back then, the boss did not plan to kill them all. He had always adopted a loud and simple method. Even during this fight for the position of chairman, the boss had given them a way out. He had even said to himself that if Justin could withstand his test, he could consider letting them go. After all he had never seen such a smile on Iriss face when she was with her granddaughter and grandsons. However, he did not expect Justin to disappoint him so much. Jason did not know how to persuade his boss to let go. At that moment, he heard Philips order. Let them do it! Philip had originally thought that he and Iris had been punished for 20 years for holding back. He actually did not want this to continue. He wanted to let go. If Justin had given him an answer and told him that he should not have probed too much, then this matter might have ended. However, he did not expect that they would still end up fighting. Chapter 750 - Brenda Compromised” When Nora woke up, it was already the next day. She stretched and sat up slowly. She realized that Brenda and the three little heads were staring at her. When they saw her, Brenda heaved a sigh of relief. She held her chin with both hands and said slowly, Nora, youre finally awake. Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and continued to stretch before asking, Whats wrong? You really kept a pretty boy outside. Nora, youre really too much! Nora: ? Then, she heard Brendas next sentence. How can you not tell me about your pretty boy? No matter what, let me help you choose! Also Brenda was very nosy. Her eyes were very bright as she asked, Is that person handsome? Compared to my brother? Nora: The corners of her mouth twitched. She ignored Brenda and looked at the three children. When the three children saw that she was awake, they automatically walked to the sofa and sat there to play. Nora lifted the blanket and got out of bed in her pajamas. She yawned and entered the bathroom. She was about to enter when her hand was grabbed by Brenda. She turned around and saw Brenda, who was usually playful, sigh. Nora, um why dont you give up that pretty boy of yours?! She lowered her eyes. Actually, I can tell that you and my brother are in love. Why do you need someone to interfere between the two of you? Go apologize to my brother. He has already helped you suppress the matter. He shouldnt mind, right? It was the first time Nora had seen Brenda acting so serious. She was about to explain when she saw Brenda change her attitude from before. But if thats the case, wont that handsome man you have outside be left helpless? Hes so pitiful. I think you should give him to me? Nora: ? The corners of her mouth twitched. She decided to ignore Brenda. This woman was never reliable! After entering the bathroom, she washed up and walked out. She played with the three children for a few hours before leaving in the afternoon and continuing to the suburban villa. She was at her wits end. She had just read the message when Solo said that he wanted to come to look for her and ask her to find a place to stay. Fortunately, there were two villas. Otherwise According to Justins petty character, the villa they lived in would definitely not be lent to Solo. After her car drove into the villa, she saw a tall, thin, and fair boy standing there in a daze with messy hair. When he saw her, Solo instantly rushed over and tried to grab her hand. Anti, Im here to tour New York. Are you okay with me staying for a while longer?! Nora avoided his enthusiastic hand and said, No objections. Then, she brought Solo to the door of Villa No. Along the way, Nora made sure that no one was following her. Otherwise, at this critical moment, if she was photographed again, it would really be difficult to explain. When Nora thought of this, she simply threw the key to Solo. Go in yourself. Order takeout if you want to eat anything. Ill leave first. Hacker Solo: ?? He was stunned. Anti, is this how you treat distant guests? Nora did not turn back. She waved her hand and got into the drivers seat coolly. Then, she drove away. When Solo saw her like this, he could only sigh silently. Youre really rude to your guest! He entered the villa angrily. A small head suddenly emerged from the grass in the distance. As an Interpol officer and a professional, Brenda was best at tracking and investigation. For the sake of her brothers happiness, she had spent a lot of effort today to find this villa where her sister-in-law kept her pretty boy. She thought about it and walked to the villas door. She knocked. Who is it? A wary voice came from inside. Brenda: Open the door. Solo opened the door. Without a word, Brenda fell into his arms. Im sorry. I have low blood sugar. Can you give me something to eat? When Solo saw a woman, he subconsciously held Brenda. When he heard her words, he looked up and realized that the woman in front of him was extremely stunning. Her long eyes were enchanting. She was simply born charming! How could he reject such a person? Solos face turned red, and he did not even know where to place his hands and feet. The shy man moved aside. Okay Okay! Brenda took the opportunity to size up Solo. This man was very thin. At a glance, he was the kind of technical geek who stayed in the room all year round and rarely went out to see people. However, his facial features were very delicate. How could a pretty boy supported by his sister-in-law be bad? As Brenda thought about this, she smiled at Solo and followed him in. Sigh, in order to let her sister-in-law and brother live happily together, she could only compromise and sacrifice herself to abduct this pretty boy! C In the Presidents Office. The tall French windows illuminated the room. The black-and-white color scheme made the room look very majestic. Justin leaned back in his chair. Lawrence and Sean stood in front of him as they reported. Philip Coleman attacked several of our clients within a day and interrupted all our projects from the past quarter. Boss, whats wrong with Philip Coleman? Sean pushed up his glasses in silence and said, He had been shouting arrogantly previously, but he didnt do much. He only gave Herman 5% of the shares. But now, he must have provoked Herman somehow and made him start suppressing them wantonly. Fortunately, those are our long-term clients. Now, due to Philip Colemans pressure, the clients dont dare to continue working with us but they havent agreed to work with Philip Coleman either. After all, they still trust us a lot. Lawrence sneered. Of course they trust us. How much have they earned from following us all these years? If they leave us immediately after being threatened, then we wont work with them in the future! Hunt Corporation might still care about their little money. Does Boss care? Lawrence was really irritated when something happened. Sean was silent for a moment before saying, I dont think its a good thing for us to continue arguing. After all, Philip Coleman is also a member of the Imperial League. He must have misunderstood something to suddenly launch such a huge attack. Its almost a lose-lose situation. I think the best way is to figure out why. Why is he so sure that Nora has someone outside? Lawrence was dissatisfied. Sean, are you afraid? What are you afraid of? Just attack! The corners of Seans mouth twitched. We cant shrink back to investigate. Personally, I dont think we need to engage in an indifferent business battle. After all, Hunt Corporation cant handle his suppression yet. If this continues, Hunt Corporation will either go bankrupt or King would have to invest in it. But this way, it would be too obvious. Bosss identity might be exposed. Therefore, we should carefully consider the situation now. Chapter 751 - 1 Q’s Identity Has Been Found! Seans words made sense. It was to the extent that Lawrence didnt even know what to say anymore. He lowered his head and muttered to himself, But if we take the initiative to contact them, then it will look like we have accepted defeat. Taking the initiative to contact the enemy made it look as though they were begging for mercy. Sean looked at him. He really didnt know what he should be saying about him anymore. In the end, he looked at Justin and asked, Boss, what do you think? Justin would never decide against investigating what exactly had happened just because he didnt want to be embarrassed, and end up making enemies for himself everywhere. The first principle of business was to hold harmony above all else. Justins fingers tapped against the sofa, his expression surprisingly calm. Although he was rather angry at Philips insistence that Nora had cheated on him, his rationality was still intact. He slowly replied, The question here is, will they tell you even if you ask them about it? Sean frowned. That was also what he was worried about. Philip had made it clear that they intended to be on opposing sides with them. His attitude was as though he couldnt be bothered to talk to Justin, and as though he was determined to drive them to their wits end. At a time like this, even if he sent Sean to bow down and ask them about it, Philip definitely couldnt be bothered to say anything. When Justin saw the big frown on Seans face, he finally smiled and said, Whats the hurry? Tell those clients to persevere for a while longer. Even if we dont ask him about it, someone will approach him and find out for us just what has happened! Lawrence was dumbfounded when he heard him. He asked, Boss, whos going to ask them about it for us? Sean: 1 11 Justin: Justin ignored Lawrence, lowered his head, and continued to read his documents and deal with work matters. As for Sean, the corners of his lips spasmed and he lowered his head and said, I know what to do now. Lawrence was still confused. Sean, what have you realized? What are you and the boss talking in riddles about?! Youre better off just continuing being the bootlicker, replied Sean. Lawrences attention was immediately diverted. Damn you, Sean! Are you looking for a beating or what? Youre the bootlicker! Everyone in your family is a bootlicker! What I rely on are my education and abilities, okay? The two left the Hunt Corporation bickering. After they stepped out, Sean happened to see Herman walking by in front of him, so he suddenly stopped. Lawrence bumped into him at once. What are you doing? Has Philip scared you so badly that your mind isnt functioning anymore? Sean frowned and sighed. How can that be? No matter how powerful Philip is, this is America! America will protect us. Besides, he isnt just up against the Hunt Corporation, but both the Hunt Corporation and the Smith Corporation, which are leading companies in the country. If we were overseas, we definitely wont be his match, but given the current situation, its hard to say who the winner will be! Lawrence nodded. You are right! Sean spoke again. No wonder Boss decided to cover up the news about Ms. Smith cheating. Unless we absolutely have no other choice, news of it mustnt get out. Lawrence: ? He was dumbfounded. He wanted to reprimand Sean and say that Ms. Smith hadnt cheated on Justin and that the person in the villa was none other than Justin himself! Other people might not know any better, but he had delivered food to Justin before! But when he looked up, he happened to see Herman standing where he was. The elevator had obviously already arrived, yet he didnt enter. Lawrence got it right away. The guy was indeed rather smart, otherwise, he wouldnt have been able to stay by Justins side and help him fend off all of the unwanted advances on him all these years. He promptly and decisively said, Yeah, its just that Boss has suffered some grievances. Sigh! Sean and Lawrence exchanged a look. Then, both walked into the corridor next to them in unison. After they left, Hermans face turned green. Lauren, who was beside him, looked at Hermans expression and immediately said, I didnt expect that Justin would be willing to even be cuckolded just so he could keep his position! Sigh, he may despise you, but at least you were much better than him back then! Herman suddenly looked at her. You talk too much! Lauren knew that Herman didnt want to talk about the shame and humiliation of being forced to give up his wife, so she immediately said, Dont take it to heart too much. What happened back then was not your fault, really. Herman lowered his head. If Justin loses the Smiths support, I wonder how long hell be able to keep his position as president of the company! Laurens eyes flickered when she heard this. She said, Ill go and ask around. The two went downstairs. With their chauffeur driving, Herman took Lauren to the hotel where Philip was staying. He had just set up a meet with Philip, the two were really planning to join forces this time. In the hotel. In the study, Herman and Philip discussed how they should go about suppressing the Hunt Corporation. Laurens status was not worthy of seeing Philip yet, so she could only chat with Jason, Philips assistant, outside the door. Jasons hands were placed in front of him, and he stood where he was in a prim and proper manner without moving at all. It was obvious at a glance that he was trained in martial arts. He was not only Philips assistant but also his bodyguard. After a moments thought, Lauren leaned over and asked, Mr. Jason, to be honest, even though Herman and Justin are fighting each other in the company, Iris is still in charge of family affairs. I plan to fight for the housekeeping rights, so Id like to ask you a favor. Jason glanced at her with some disdain, but he nevertheless asked, What kind of favor? Lauren said tentatively, Originally, the matter about Nora Smiths cheating was already a sure bet, but who knew that Justin would suddenly pop up out of nowhere and insist that he was in the villa during those few days. In truth, he had actually gone abroad during that time. We all know this very well, but even so, I dont have any actual evidence, so I cant cement the fact that Nora cheated either If the news about her cheating can be cemented and posted onto the Internet, the Hunts will have to break off the engagement with the Smiths, even if its just to avoid embarrassing themselves. When that happens, he wont have any help from the Smiths anymore. Upon hearing this, Jason lowered his eyes and suddenly said, Nora Smiths secret lover is Q the hacker. What? Lauren didnt expect to sound such important information out of Jason so easily. She said in surprise, Really? Yeah, Jason told her about the evidence hed found. Lauren instantly understood. After Herman and Lauren left, Jason finally entered the office and said, I have told Lauren about Nora Smith keeping Q as a lover. Okay. Philip said, Eagle of the Imperial League is probably a Smith. I dont want to fall out with the members of the group either. After all, King had taken Eagles side the last time. Therefore, when Herman was on the way over earlier that day, Philip had hinted to Jason to give them the true identity of Noras secret lover, as well as evidence of it. On the third day. As soon as Nora woke up, she received a call from a concerned Tanya. In a low and hoarse voice, Nora asked, Whats the matter? Tanya said immediately, Nora, you are trending on social media again! They are saying that theyve found out who the pretty boy youre keeping as a lover is! Chapter 752 - It’s Okay For Her To Blow Her Cover As Q! Nora: ? Hadnt the news about her having a secret pretty boy lover already been clarified? They had already said that the so-called lover was Justin! Why were they saying that they had discovered her lovers identity again? The corners of her lips spasmed and she said, The so-called pretty boy is Justin. I knew it was definitely fake news! With your personality, Mr. Hunt alone is already enough to affect your sleep. How would you possibly ever have another lover? Nora: ? After she hung up on Tanyas call, she opened the link that her friend had sent her. The headline of the article was Rich Engaged Couple Fills In Loopholes For Each Other while the subheading was Poor Mr. H. The articles content, however, was ridiculing the man for actually being willing to even take a loss such as his fiance cheating on him, just for the sake of his political marriage with another wealthy family. He was exceptionally quick and decisive in accepting the fact that hed been cuckolded, showing that a certain Mr. H was not as bad-ass and domineering as what everyone thought, after all. In the comments, a group of people criticized the author for lying through his teeth and spouting nonsense when he didnt even have any evidence. The author then dished out tough talk: How was there no evidence? To find out who on earth was staying in the villa, K the hacker had specially hacked into the system, but unexpectedly, he was met with friendly fire. Although he didnt manage to see what the other party looked like, K was sure that the person who had blocked his invasion was Q! Q was the Smith Corporations network consultant. It could be said that ever since Q took up the position, the Smith Corporations firewall had improved even further and that there had been no major problems so far. As everyone knew, Q only became the Smith Corporations network consultant after Ms. Smith returned to the Smiths. From this, one could conclude that the pretty boy whom Ms. Smith was keeping as a lover was none other than Q! It was no wonder that Q never accepted private gigs from outsiders. As it turned out, it was because he already had such a huge patron! The evidence presented on the Internet was complete and comprehensive. On top of that, a video of K hacking into the villas network system that day was also posted. In the video was a big battle involving a bunch of programming codes. The villas hacker had defeated K in the end. Those who couldnt understand the codes would say, How amazing! As for those who could, all the more they would say, They have completely reached a skill ceiling in the world of hackers! It cant get any more impressive than that! Just like that, some of the comments digressed from the original topic. However, they were quickly brought back to topic by others. It is said that Mr. H has offended an influential figure, and its to the extent that his company is about to face a crisis! The political marriage between the two wealthy families is at a critical juncture right now. Without the protection of a certain Smith family, Im afraid Mr. H will find himself in an even worse situation! No wonder he has even accepted being cuckolded! Speaking of which, those three children may not be Mr. Hs either, right? Surely he isnt raising another mans children on top of being cuckolded, right? Nora merely found the endless Internet abuse funny. They were saying that her secret lover was she herself? Her lips curled into a sneer. As she was not sure who the one spreading the news was, she ignored all the related content on the Internet, opened her bedroom door, and went downstairs. Justin had skipped work that day and was sitting on the sofa downstairs and watching Cherry play games. Cherry was dissing people while she played games. Xander was cheering for her from the sidelines. Pete stared at the two of them in silence, sighed, and picked up the Mathematical Olympiad worksheets in front of him. Seeing the three of them like that, a troubled Nora rubbed her temples. At last, she said, Um, why dont we send the three children to kindergarten? I dont wanna! Cherry was the first to object to the suggestion. She said, Cellphones are not allowed in kindergarten! Xander didnt want to go either. Why would I want to hang out with a bunch of stupid kids? Im not going! Pete was the only one whose eyes lit up. He looked at Nora, and then at Justin. However, the words at the tip of his tongue did a U-turn and he swallowed them back down. In the end, he merely coughed and said, I think we should go. Why? Why should I? Cherry and Xander looked at him in unison. Pete hurriedly said, Mommy and Daddy are usually very busy at work, so they dont have any time to spend with us. Its not right of us to coop ourselves up at home all the time. Besides, Mia is a pushover, so who knows if shes being bullied at school? If we go, we can protect her. Moreover, didnt God-mom say she wants to take you as her apprentice and teach you how to dance, Cherry? Cherry: Despite the huge internal struggle, when she thought of how much of a pushover Mia was, she sighed and said, Okay then, I suppose! Xander was still opposed to it, but Pete ignored him and said, Then Ill contact the kindergarten teachers and tell them that the three of us are coming to school tomorrow. Xander: He followed after Pete. Hey, I didnt say that Im going to school. You As they spoke, the two of them went upstairs to the study to call the kindergarten. Seeing this, Cherry also followed after them. She called out, Pete! Xander! Wait for me! After the three children went upstairs, Nora finally looked at Justin and asked, Do you know about the ongoings on the Internet? Are you the one behind it? She thought that Justin had set up something. However, Justin replied, Lauren got a reporter to post that news online. Nora raised her brows. Justin, however, smiled and said, I was just about to ask you something too. Is it okay for your secret identity as Q to be exposed? Nora curled her lips disdainfully. It didnt matter to her anymore. In the past, she had been averse to blowing her cover only because of her mothers final words. The mysterious organization was already after her, though, so what was there for her to be afraid of now? Practically right at this moment, Mrs. Hunts voice came from outside the door. Where is that woman?! Kick that unfaithful woman whos fooling around outside and giving Justin a bad name out of the house! As the voice rang out, Lauren helped Mrs. Hunt into the room. After they entered, Mrs. Hunts gaze fell on Nora first. Then, she looked at Justin and said, Justin, did you see what that woman has done? Yet you still want to protect her?! What on earth are you thinking?! How can you be so muddleheaded?! Is this a loss that you should be accepting?! Kick her out of the house! We cant have a matriarch like her in the Hunts! Her hands shook with anger. To make matters worse, she actually made all those things she did common knowledge! How utterly embarrassing! Lauren also sighed. Ms. Smith, Justin is utterly devoted to you, yet you have disappointed him so. How can you do something like that? She looked at Justin triumphantly. And you too, Justin. In order to gain the Smiths support, you actually plan to even cover up something like that? If you choose to compromise now, that woman will only become even more brazen in the future! Look at what shes doing all day! Apart from sleeping, she doesnt do anything decent! Break off the engagement, Justin. You deserve better! Also, the Smiths must give us an explanation for this! If they insisted on an explanation from the Smiths, then the Hunts and the Smiths were bound to fall out. A proud Lauren thought to herself that she had really done some excellent work for Herman this time!! Chapter 753 - Press Conference Mrs. Hunt immediately rebuked Lauren angrily. What kind of explanation do you want from them? Nora didnt grow up with the Smiths at all, what kind of responsibility would possibly lie with the Smiths? Dont talk nonsense! Even if the engagement is called off, the cooperative relationship between the two families will not change! After all, the children belong to both of them. They are also Smiths grandchildren! The Hunts werent trying to curry favor with the Smiths. However, if her grandson had the Smiths support, then he would have a much easier time in the future. The moment Justin defeated Herman, Mrs. Hunt had sided with Justin. Although she knew that a rift had already formed between her and her grandson the moment she stepped forward to defend Herman, everything she did was for the good of the Hunts. Justin could be said to have been brought up by Mrs. Hunt. Her feelings for her son and grandson were the same. Now, she would support whoever was more capable. Take, for example, Raymond. He was also her son, but she had still sided with Justin without any hesitation back then. Lauren curled her lips disdainfully. However, she did not dare to refute Mrs. Hunt. In this family, only with the old ladys approval would she be able to go further. She said, Yes, yes, youre right. Nora is not equivalent to the Smiths Im just afraid that the Smiths will fight for the custody of the children once they call off their engagement. As soon as she said that, Mrs. Hunts brows drew together tightly and she subconsciously said, Pete mustnt be given to them! But right after that, she hesitated. Cherry likes her father, so she should also stay. We should respect the childrens wishes! Lauren sighed. Ian Smith is not someone who will compromise easily. Mrs. Hunt sneered, The Smith Corporation now belongs to Joel Smith. Will he want Pete to go there and compete with his children for the familys assets? Lauren, however, was still embellishing the story. But Ian is still around Mrs. Hunt looked at her sharply. Its precisely because Ian is still around that we should talk it out with them properly! Everything is negotiable! However, the fault doesnt lie with us in this matter! She looked straight at Nora. You know very well what youve done out there. You have let the Hunts down! Especially when you cant even clean up after yourself properly, causing the whole thing to blow up so badly. Youre such a good-for-nothing! Mrs. Hunt was right. If the matter wasnt exposed to outsiders, then even if she felt frustrated about it, she could still bear with Nora. After all, it was always better for such scandals to be covered up. But now that it had been exposed, she would have to see that the matter was dealt with! The more she thought about it, the more frustrated she became. The way she was looking at Nora was as if she wanted to rip her apart. Youre so shameless and an utter disgrace! Ugh! S mon Nora ignored her. She was more than happy to watch the two act like clowns. However, when Mrs. Hunt suddenly verbally attacked Nora, Justin would have none of it. His expression darkened and he said, Grandma, you shouldnt be so bitter towards Nora when its not clear what is going on yet! Its not clear what is going on yet? Mrs. Hunt looked at him furiously. You actually know very well that she cheated on you, dont you? Are you still playing dumb with me about what is going on? Theyve even found out who she cheated with by now! Yet you are still telling me that its not clear what is going on yet? Justin, why have you suddenly become so muddleheaded?! Justin lowered his gaze. Grandma, youre the one whos being muddleheaded! Lauren interjected, Lets have a good talk about who the muddleheaded one really is today. Nora, I have a question for you: The rumors on the Internet are so vivid and convincing, so was Q in that villa you visited or not?! Nora raised her eyebrows. Shed just woken up, so her lips were a little dry. She licked them a little before she slowly replied, Yes, Q was there. Lauren scoffed, There we go. Justin looked at her and said unhurriedly and dispassionately, I was also in the villa. Lauren scoffed. Justin, are you still defending her when things have already come to this point? You were also in the villa? What were you doing there? Surely you werent there just to watch them cozy up to each other, right? Or perhaps youre trying to say that Q was only staying there temporarily? Why does Q have to stay in Noras villa when the Smiths own so many houses? Dont bother coming up with some kind of excuse that Q is a security guard or something, either. Would Q act as a security guard for you guys when hes such an amazing hacker?! Stop your poorly disguised attempts to cover up the truth! Mrs. Hunt also spoke earnestly. Justin, dont defend her anymore. I know what you are worried about. Dont worry, I will give you my shares. With Grandma here, I wont allow your father to overwhelm you again! As for the Smiths Lets move on. There is no need for you to suffer such grievances! Mrs. Hunts heart was truly aching over him. She thought that her grandson was only putting up with it because of either the Smiths or the children. After all, Justin was a man of great forbearance. At this point, the butler came in. When he saw them, he paused for a while before he said, Sir, there are some reporters outside. They would like to interview you about Ms. Smiths ch going out on a date. As soon as he said that, Lauren curled her lips disdainfully and said, Look at whats happening, its to the point that even the reporters are here! The Hunts have really embarrassed themselves! Justin, are you still going to protect that woman? Mrs. Hunt also said, Justin, you have to be firm and decisive. Go out and tell the reporters right away that youre calling off the engagement! Justin looked at Nora. When he saw her giving him a slight nod, he said, Take the reporters to the reception hall. Yes, sir. The butler left to make the arrangements. They were going to hold a small press conference in the reception hall at home. Justin, you havent become totally muddleheaded, after all! Mrs. Hunt breathed a sigh of relief. She looked at Nora and said, Lets go over together! Well make things clear today! She took the lead. Nora and Justin followed behind her leisurely. Lauren suddenly came up to Nora and asked with a soft laugh, Ms. Smith, I know its not appropriate of me to ask something like this, but is Q good-looking? I cant help it; master hackers like Q and Y are simply too mysterious, so Im really curious! Even though she claimed that she was asking out of curiosity, she was merely trying to bring up Q to disgust Justin! Shed thought that Nora would be evasive about the topic, but unexpectedly, Nora actually thought about it for a while before she answered, Yeah, Q is handsome. Lauren: ? Was the situation already so bad to Ms. Smith that to make it worse made no real difference to her? She took the opportunity to ask, He is? I dont believe you, surely he cant be more handsome than Justin, right? Nora glanced at Justin. Her lips curled into a smile and she replied, Yeah, I think Q is more handsome than him. After speaking, she even raised her eyebrows, looked at Justin, and asked, What do you think? Lauren: ? Nora must be out of her mind! To think she had even ripped off the very last bit of decency. She was in for a good show later! Chapter 754 - Nora Smith Is Q! At the same time, Lauren was also secretly delighted. Given how she had just provoked Justin, he would definitely lose his temper! Just as she was thinking about that, Justin thought for a while before he looked at Nora with a smile and said, Q is prettier than me. Lauren: ?? She was a little confused. At the same time, she also became a little uneasy. However, she didnt quite understand why she was feeling so uneasy. The lack of hostility between the two also confused her very much. Why on earth was Justin being so tolerant towards Nora? Even Herman had been jealous when he discovered that Iris and Philip were in a relationship before! While she was puzzled and uneasy, Nora and Justin entered the reception hall. As soon as the two entered, the reporters started to fire questions at them madly: Mr. Hunt, do you have an explanation for the expos on the Internet? Is Q really staying at Ms. Smiths villa in the suburbs? Justin smiled calmly at the question. He glanced at Nora and said, I suppose you can say that. His words caused an uproar among the reporters. Was he planning to admit to the cheating? Should Nora be revealed to be cheating, then Justin would definitely break off his engagement with her! So, are the two of you holding this press conference to announce your engagement annulment? A bold reporter voiced a question. The Smiths and the Hunts political marriage impacted the New York business circle, so everyone was very concerned about it. Mrs. Hunt nodded when she heard the question. Unexpectedly, the next moment, Justin instead answered, No. Everyone: ? As everyone looked at him in puzzlement, Justin explained, I am indeed the one my fiance was on a date with at the suburban villa. As soon as he said that, one of the reporters there let out a soft laugh. Mrs. Hunt also glared at him. Lauren frowned. Right away, she said a little sarcastically, So, the three of you were on a date in the suburban villa? Surely it cant be that you and Ms. Smith were playing host to Q in the suburban villa, right? And then by chance, you guys encountered someone planning to hack into the villas network to see who Ms. Smith is on a date with? If so, then what a huge coincidence that is! This was the only possibility that Lauren could think of. The reporters snickered even more. That excuse couldnt get any more hilarious, alright? On top of that, it was an utterly brainless one too! One of the gutsy busybodies among the reporters spoke up. Mr. Hunt, are you still protecting your fiance even at a time like this? Is the Hunt Corporation really done for? Has it come to the point where you have no choice but to rely on the Smiths? Or is it not so much that the Hunt Corporation is done for but rather, Mr. Hunt has suffered too great a loss from the infighting? You cant break off the engagement with the Smiths, so youre deliberately making that excuse? Even so, thats too hilarious an excuse. Q is obviously staying at the Smiths villa, yet you are still saying that youre the one on a date with Ms. Smith. Surely it cant be that you are Q himself, right?! Hahaha His last sentence was completely a joke. However, it suddenly alarmed Lauren. Her head whipped towards Justin, and she suddenly thought of something that Herman had once said: Justin is very smart. He has demonstrated a high level of understanding of computer technology before. Could it be that Justin really was Q? No wonder he and Nora had been unusually composed just now. The thought made her raise her head suddenly and look at Justin nervously, for fear that he would say that he was indeed Q. If so, wouldnt their upcoming plans be utterly disrupted? While she was thinking, a stern and serious Justin replied, Of course Im not Q. Lauren let out a huge sigh of relief. Everything was fine as long as he wasnt Q! As long as he wasnt Q, the allegations of Noras cheating would be cemented! The reporter was just joking, but unexpectedly, Justin had actually answered him so seriously, which made him pause for a moment. Just as everyone was about to continue with their questions, a low voice rang out. I am Q. Chapter 755 - Iris Goes Missing, Meeting Again As soon as the voice rang out, everyone looked at the woman standing beside Justin in unison. Nora was dressed casually in black streetwear with her hair loose behind her. She looked lazy and relaxed as she stood where she was, as though she was still half-asleep. However, the woman had a powerful presence that was hard to ignore. Even so, everyone thought that they must have misheard what she just said. One by one, they looked at her. Someone asked incredulously, M-Ms. Smith, did you say something just now? Nora yawned impatiently. She wasnt in the mood to watch the show when the one she was facing was a reporter. She couldnt be bothered to speak, so Justinwho usually also couldnt be bothered to speak and usually let Lawrence speak on his behalfhad no choice but to speak on her behalf. Justin heaved a silent sigh inwardly. After he entered a relationship with Nora, even he found himself too long-winded sometimes! He immediately said, Yes, thats right. Let me make the introductions, everyone. My fiance is none other than Q. However, Q is just her alias. My fiance has never done anything illegal with this identity. This was one of the reasons why it was okay for Qs identity to be made public! The whole place suddenly fell silent. However, someone soon spoke. No wonder no wonder Q was the one who counterattacked when that person invaded the network during Ms. Smiths visit to the villa. And no wonder Q was the one who built the villas Internet firewall My god, people even said that it was because Q is having an affair with Ms. Smith that he started to work for the Smiths after Ms. Smith returned to the family But Ms. Smith is a herself! No wonder Q became the Smiths network consultant after she returned to the family! So thats how it is. No wonder Mr. Hunt said that hes the one on a date with Ms. Smith the whole time, and even when Qs identity was exposed, his stance didnt change As it turns out, this is actually just a misunderstanding! While everyone was questioning Noras claim, Laurens shrill voice interjected them, of course. She exclaimed, T-thats impossible! H-how can she possibly be Q? When Justin said that he was not Q, Lauren had been very excited. But unexpectedly, Q wasnt Justin but Nora?! No, that was absolutely impossible! This was definitely something they had come up with in an attempt to guide public opinion! She looked straight at Justin. How can you spin such stories? Theres no way shes Q! Unless she can produce evidence of it! Justin sneered. But before he could speak, Nora suddenly asked, Are you unconvinced? She glanced at Lauren casually, and then at the reporters, who were obviously rather skeptical. She let out a low laugh and said coldly, I welcome your challenge any time. Her glance struck fear into them. Who would still doubt her when she had already talked so big?! A video of Nora saying that, as well as the look in her eyes when she looked at the reporters, happened to be filmed and then posted on the Internet. For a time, Nora became the target of everyones worship and admiration. In fact, some even thought that that look in her eyes was simply too cool, too alpha, and too sassy! A group of people started to call her their husband in the article. Just like that, the public opinion crisis was easily resolved. After the reporters left, Mrs. Hunt looked at Nora with a complicated look in her eyes and swallowed. Suddenly, she asked, Are you really Q? Nora did not speak. However, Mrs. Hunt went on by herself. Her voice shook as she said, Not only are you Anti, but youre also Dr. Zabes direct disciple. And now, you are actually Q too W-what other identities do you still have? Nora curled her lips disdainfully. I probably dont have any more, I cant remember. Justin: Wasnt it more like she had too many identities, so she didnt know which one to mention?! He then looked at Mrs. Hunt and asked, So, Grandma, do you still have any objections about Nora? Did she still have any objections about her? To be honest, the reason why Mrs. Hunt found Nora so objectionable was actually the fact that she always looked so lazy and lax all the time, as though she couldnt wake up at all. She simply couldnt stand it. But considering how impressive she was, how could she possibly not see her in a new light?! Mrs. Hunt clenched her jaw, reluctant to admit that she had wronged Nora. She said stubbornly, Since this is all a misunderstanding, then why didnt you say so earlier? By doing that, arent you just deepening the misunderstanding for no reason? Nora raised her brows. Tsk, the old lady was still trying to forcibly justify her actions! However, the old lady was a little stuck-up and not very honest with her feelings, so she couldnt change her way of thinking just yet. She didnt want to bother herself with her. It was instead Justin who suddenly said, If I dont pretend to be muddleheaded, then how would I be able to make you see certain peoples true colors? Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Bewildered, she asked, What? Justin sneered, Who do you think spread the news that Nora was keeping Q as a lover to outsiders? Also, do you think ordinary people can afford to hire a hacker like K to investigate Nora? Or are you saying that he was just being nosy, so he wanted to check it out himself? Then, he happened to find out that it was Q, and also coincidentally happened to tell you about it. Am I right, Lauren? When Justin saw that Lauren was planning to leave, he looked straight at her when he said his last sentence and called her out. Lauren stopped. Mrs. Hunt suddenly understood something. At once, she looked at her and exclaimed, Its you?! Didnt I already tell you?! We can just resolve the Hunts family matters by ourselves! We shouldnt hang our dirty laundry in public! Yet you actually blew the matter up for your own interests?! Lauren wanted to explain herself. Mom, I Dont call me Mom! I dont have a daughter-in-law like you! Get out! Get out of the house! Youre not allowed to ever enter again! Mrs. Hunt slammed her walking stick onto the floor and ordered loudly. Lauren and Herman could come and go freely in the Hunts manor only because Mrs. Hunt had agreed to let them into the manor. Also, no matter what, Justin couldnt stop a son from visiting his mother, either, right? But now that Mrs. Hunt had given the order, Lauren could forget about ever entering the manor again. With that, Lauren had been completely kicked out of the Hunts. After Mrs. Hunt mercilessly drove Lauren out of the manor, she looked at Justin with a complicated expression. After a while, the old lady muttered, Oh Justin Ive gotten old Im not going to bother with the Hunts affairs anymore! After saying this, she heaved a sigh. Fanny held her arm and supported the shaky old lady. Then, the two of them left. As Nora stared at the old ladys hunched back, she knew that the old lady would likely never make trouble for her again in the future. She looked at Justin. Just as she was about to speak, the butler suddenly walked in. With a big frown, he said, Sir, Mdm. Iris went grocery shopping this morning to pick some ingredients for Pete and the others, but shes still not back yet. I just called her, as well as the men who went with her, but none of them answered. Mdm. Iris shes missing! Justin frowned at once. What did you say?! His voice suddenly became stern and severe. Iris was missing?! He looked straight at Nora. Nora instantly understood something. It must be Philip! Philip had come to New York recently, so all of them had been very careful. However, Philips focus had stayed on the business disputes the whole time, so it had given them the misconception that he intended to win them through their fight in commerce. Who would have thought that he would suddenly abduct Iris?! In a villa in the suburbs of New York. A cold Iris looked frostily at the man in front of her. Twenty years later, the man had become both familiar yet also a stranger to her. Chapter 756 - The Clue To V16 Has Finally Been Found!! Philip was of mixed descent. Although he looked like a westerner, if one observed him closely, one would see that his facial features were rather exotic. His gaze made people feel that he was a very affectionate and loving man. But Iris knew just how cold-blooded he really was. With a calm look on her face, she stayed silent. Philip didnt speak either. A complex look flashed in his eyes. He suddenly asked, I remember you once said that the rich and the poor can be distinguished from their temperament. So back then, what you liked was not me but my money, right?! You actually knew from the very beginning that I was rich, right? Iris actually found it a little ludicrous to hear him ask such a question again when more than twenty years had already passed. She lowered her gaze, too lazy to bother explaining all of that. She said, You can think of it however you want to. As soon as she said that, Philip took a big step forward and held her shoulders. The two of them hadnt met for over twentyin fact, close to thirty-years. They were each others first love, yet despite being reunited, the atmosphere actually didnt feel that awkward. It was as if everything was still the same as it was back then. Philip narrowed his eyes. I heard it with my own ears at the party back then. Are you still going to use such sophistry on me? He had heard it? Iris was taken aback. The man was standing very close to her. Iris could see that he was tall and lean and his complexion was fair. In her trance, she even felt like she had gone back over twenty years in time. Back then, he actually was not very eye-catching in school. He wore ordinary clothes and kept a low profile. It was not because of his chase of her that Iris had noticed him; rather, it was because when she was in college, she noticed that he had been studying in the library ever since he enrolled in the school. He had a lot of self-restraint. Most people who had just started college after their SATs would relax for a while, but he hadnt. Ever since he became a freshman, he had been diligent and working hard. Once, Iris had noticed that she couldnt understand the books he read. At that moment, Philip suddenly became tall and mysterious to her. After that, despite many chasing after her, she didnt take a fancy to any of them. It wasnt that they werent hardworking enough; rather, it was because none of them was as hardworking as Philip! The way he behaved as though there was no tomorrow, as if he wished he could break time into pieces and absorb knowledge as much as he could. Therefore, when he started to chase Iris, she couldnt even imagine a man like him would have time to date someone? She had agreed. At that time, she didnt yet know that being curious about someone and slowly paying attention to them was the beginning of love. She only knew that every time she saw Philip studying hard whenever he was not with her, yet never felt that he was wasting time when he was with her; she would feel a sense of accomplishment and contentment. At that time, she was a talented girl from the Evanses and also a well-known figure in the school. Once, at a party, someone next to her couldnt resist asking her, Iris, what on earth do you like about Philip? Surely it cant be because he is handsome, right?! At the mention of him, a vivacious and high-spirited Iris had raised her eyebrows and replied, Why, Im dating him for other reasons, of course! Haha! What kind of other reasons can it be? Surely it cant be because his family is rich, right? Iris, what on earth makes you think that hes from a rich family?. All the rich second-generation heirs who hung out with Iris looked down on Philip. But Iris knew that Philip was definitely no ordinary person. Although she had never been one to care about such things, as she interacted with him, she nevertheless found the man unusual. Upon hearing the others ridiculing him, she couldnt help but retort, How are you so sure that hes poor? Iris remembered now. At that time, after she said that, she had vaguely seen a familiar figure in the distance that disappeared when she looked more closely. She hadnt paid the matter much attention at the time, much less known that her few words with her friends had affected Philip so much. He had been pretending to be a pauper so that he could find a girlfriend who truly loved him, but he didnt expect that Iris had actually seen through him. This became Iris sin, as well as a hurdle that Philip couldnt overcome all this time. For so many years, he had been asking himself something: Why on earth had Iris entered a relationship with him in the first place? It must be because she could tell that he was not really a poor lad, right? So, what Iris loved was actually his money? Well, that made sense. His family was ranked among the top five richest families around the world. It was just like how his mother had married his father because of his money. When he was five, his mothers infidelity had been discovered. When his pained and agonized father demanded an explanation from her, his mother had instead screamed, Who do you think you are? If you werent rich, I would never have married you! She had said a lot of nasty things. In the end, his father had killed her. After killing his mother, his father had looked at him and told him this: Dont ever expose your wealth to anyone. Only the woman who loves you for who you are truly loves you. After that, his father had committed suicide. He simply couldnt bear the pain of his mothers betrayal, so he had ultimately chosen the easiest way to resolve everything. Philip, who had been an orphan since he was a child, had long known that the people around him only treated him well because he was rich. Take, for example, his uncles in the family. They openly and secretly fought over the right to raise him, but he had overheard them saying in private that whoever raised him would be able to get their hands on the familys money. At that time, he had locked himself in a room all by himself. At last, he told his uncles that he didnt need anyone to raise him and that he could grow up by himself. Since then, the only thing he trusted in this world was profits. He didnt believe in love Until he met Iris in college. He loved her, just like how his father had loved his mother. However, he didnt dare to trust her, so hed kept his family background a secret from her the whole time. This continued until the end when she came to him and said that she knew he had money, and asked him to give her $80,000 so that she could pay for her mothers medical fees Her mothers medical fees? At that time, Philip had suddenly thought, if she had to choose between her mother and him If she stayed with him even if he couldnt produce any money; then it would mean that she truly loved him. He would not refuse to have her mothers illness treated. The moment she chose him, her mother would receive the best medical treatment in the world. Unfortunately, she had ultimately still disappointed him. For the sake of money, shed even agreed to marry into the Hunts. As Philip thought about all these past events, he felt like his sadness and heartbreak from that moment had resurfaced. His grip on Iris shoulders tightened even further, as though he wanted to break her shoulder blades. He said angrily, You know what? Youre the one who made me believe that love would never exist! Iris didnt move, nor did she frown. The delicate woman did not make even a sound. Instead, she endured the pain in her shoulders and said, Love does exist, its just that the two of us didnt pass the test. Philip sneered, Yeah, right. Love has always been a sham! Iris, theres not a single decent woman in this world! Not you, not your daughter-in-law! Ha, your son said that I shouldnt have put love to the test so many times, but what about him? He didnt do so, but didnt his fiance still cheat on him in the end? So, women are all heartless! However, Iris said, The love between Justin and Nora does not need to be put to any tests. She will never cheat! She wont? Philip said, Everyone already knows about her infidelity, yet you are still so sure that she wont cheat on Justin? Should I say that you are stupid, or should I say that youre just refusing to believe the truth? Ive even found her adulterer for you! Philip grinned and laughed. Look, Iris, arent I nice to you? But what gives a woman like you the right to hurt me again and again?! Damn you! All women should die! Especially pretty ones! He suddenly stretched out his arm and grabbed Iris neck. A sharp gleam shot forth from his eyes as he said, I have wanted to kill you for so many years. Once I kill you, I wont be in so much pain anymore, yet I cant bear to. Iris, I cant bear to lose the love between us but now, I understand-love doesnt exist at all! Ordinary couples do not have the luxury to cheat because they have to work themselves to the bone for survival. As for the wealthy, how many married couples among them are truly in love? Therefore, the word love is a huge joke in itself! My father shouldnt have committed suicide back then-because its not worth it! The more Philip spoke, the more agitated he became. His grip also became tighter, as if he wanted to break Iris neck. He said, So, once I kill you, I will be freed and I will never believe in love again. Hahaha Dont worry, after I kill you, I will also kill your daughter-in-law so that your son will also understand how hateful she is! Because all women who betray love deserve to die! The hysterical mans voice was hoarse as he shouted at the top of his lungs. As he spoke, his grip around Iris neck became even tighter, and murderous intent and hatred also burst forth from his eyes. For how much he loved her all these years was also how much he hated her. The love and hate did not disappear with the passage of time. Instead, they slowly fermented and became more and more intense In this instant, Philip felt like all his years of persistence and concessions were just a joke! Kill Iris. I will never believe that love exists. Those were the only thoughts left in his mind. The woman he was strangling grabbed his hand with both hands and hit it hard. Her nails scratched the back of his hand, yet he didnt let go. Until she slowly stopped moving Right at this moment, the door was suddenly pushed open and Jason walked in. With his cell phone in hand, he looked at Philip anxiously and said, Boss, Justin Hunt has held a press conference and clarified everything-all of this is a misunderstanding! It turns out that it was really Nora Smith and Justin Hunt who were in the suburban villa! And Q is Nora Smith! Philip was stunned. He lowered his head subconsciously, only to see that the woman in his grip had already stopped breathing Justin, Nora. Philip and I have too much history that needs to be sorted out. Ive left with him to see the world and also to say goodbye. Dont look for me, I will come home once all our grievances have been resolved. In the Hunt Manor, the voice message rang out from Justins cell phone again. Justin listened carefully to the information inside. Nora sat next to him nervously. Is Iri I mean, Aunt Iris really okay? Did Philip force her to say that? as Justin clenched his jaw and carefully analyzed the voice message. You can tell from her tone of voice, it doesnt seem like she was forced to say that. Also, you can tell from the sounds in the background that they are near the sea, which means that they have already left the city. With a sullen look on his face, he slowly analyzed the message and said, You can also hear clock bells in the background. Although it is very subtle, its still audible. The time is also correct, so she shouldnt be in danger. Despite saying that, he still called Sean over and ordered, Put aside all your current tasks and find Mom! If she doesnt want to come back, then stay by her side. If she wants to go home, then take her home! After speaking, Justin narrowed his eyes and suddenly added, If necessary, you may reveal your identity! Sean replied, Yes, sir! After Sean left, when Nora was about to comfort Justin, Cherry suddenly rushed over and shouted, Mommy, quick, come over and have a look! Another of Xanders rabbits has died! Nora and Justin stood up abruptly, and the two walked straight to Xanders room. Xander, who seemed to have already become accustomed to it, was looking down at the animals in the cage. Nora sighed silently. The animals had all been injected with V15. Without the V16, all that awaited them was death. Additionally, animals had shorter dosage intervals than humans, ranging from a few days to two weeks. Recently, of the dozen or so animals that Trueman had sent, five had already died. Xander squatted down and stroked the rabbits fur lightly. He said, Dont worry, Ill be with you guys soon. His one-liner made Noras heart ache sharply. Xander knew He knew everything!! During the recent period of time, Nora hadnt actually bothered herself much with the Hunts mess. Instead, she had been trying hard to look for clues of the V16 for Xander every day. However, despite searching through all the things that her mother had left behind, she still didnt find anything. After comforting Xander, Nora and Justin went out. A sullen Nora put on her earphones. Playing in the earphones was the one and only audio recording her mother had left her. Recently, Nora had been listening to the recording every day. She could already do a complete replication of Yvettes words right down to her tone of voice, yet she still couldnt find any clues. She felt very discouraged and thwarted. She sighed deeply and returned to Justins bedroom. Playing in the earphone was still the same audio recording that her mother had left her before she died. She was feeling very down, so she simply lay down on her back on the bed and closed her eyes. Before she knew it, she had fallen asleep. In the middle of the night. All of a sudden, Nora opened her eyes wide and sat upright on the bed. A look of surprise and enthusiasm suddenly burst forth from her eyes! She finally understood what her mother had left behind! Chapter 757 - She Had Sacrificed Too Much! Noras actions woke Justin up. His voice was clear as he asked, Whats wrong? He did not look like he was asleep. Nora did not care about this. She stood up and rushed to the study room. Then, she put on her earphones. Her mothers last words started playing on them. She took out a pen and paper and listened carefully. After a while, she suddenly looked up at Justin and asked, Do you have good hearing? Justin hesitated. Quite. Then you do it! Nora stood up and got Justin to take her place on the seat. She handed both earphones to him. Listen carefully to the background noise. Theres a metronome. Help me decipher the difference between the beats. Justin did not understand what she wanted to do, but he did as she asked. He frowned and listened attentively to the recording. After listening for a few seconds, Justin realized something. How was this a metronome? It was just noise created by someone knocking on the table. After studying the intervals between the taps, Justin looked up and said, This is Morse code. Yes, thats right. Nora picked up the piece of paper and began to decipher the content on it. As she read, she explained, I dont have very sensitive hearing. In the recording my mother had left behind, the background noise was too rhythmic and soft. I always thought it was the sound of a tap or a clock. In fact, she had sensed it the last time she heard the voice inside. However, before she could figure out what was going on, she had been distracted by something else. When she returned to it, she could not find it. She was born with a terrible voice and sang out of tune. That was why she had missed this after so many years. Today, Justin was analyzing the voice message Iris had sent. When he mentioned a clock in the background, Nora caught on to it. Now, she had finally figured it out. Justin: He raised his eyebrows and finally learned one of Noras flaws. He walked to Noras side and held her shoulder. He suddenly said, I helped you. Do you want to reward me? Noras attention was all on the Morse code. She casually replied, What reward do you want? Hmm, sing a song for me? Nora: She resisted the urge to roll her eyes at him and turned her back to him. She continued to look at the Morse code. Justin walked over and sat beside her. Five minutes later, Nora rubbed her forehead. Justin said, You cant solve the cipher? The Morse code was encrypted. Nora nodded and asked, How do you know? Justin sighed. If the evidence your mother left behind could easily be cracked by others, it wouldnt have taken so many years. This secret could only be discovered by you. So I guessed that the Morse code must have been encrypted. Your mother must have hidden a key to the cipher. Nora nodded. She put down the piece of paper in her hand and could not help but feel a little discouraged. She had finally discovered the secret. She thought that the clue to the V16 would be in her hands, but she did not expect it to be another mystery! Her mothers password book The corners of her mouth twitched. There are so many books left in my mothers study. How can I tell which one is it? Besides, her mother had always liked to read. There were even many books back home in California. California Nora immediately said, Ill go back to California tomorrow. Justin nodded. That night, Nora kept turning in bed and could not sleep no matter what. At dawn the next day, she woke up. When she went out, she bumped into the three little fellows who were about to eat breakfast and go to school. When they saw her, the three little fellows revealed shocked expressions. Cherry tilted her head. Mommy, did the sun rise in the west today? You woke up so early? Nora pursed her lips and heard her continue to suck up to her. But early morning Mommy is so beautiful! Ive never seen Mommy wake up early at 7:30 AM! Nora: She suspected that Cherry was mocking her. She rubbed the heads of the three little fellows and took out breakfast to eat a few mouthfuls. Then, she said, Im going to California today. Ill go in the morning and return in the afternoon. Cherry nodded meekly. Okay! Mommy, dont worry. Ill miss you. Ill take good care of my brothers too! Pete said worriedly, Find a chauffeur. Dont fall asleep on the way. Xander nodded and grinned. Its fine if you hit someone else when youre asleep, but dont hit yourself. 1111 The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Was she that worrying?! She walked out with a piece of bread in her mouth. Just as she left, she saw that Justin, who she did not see when she woke up, was sitting in the front passenger seat of the car, looking at her silently. His black car was parked at the door. Nora got into the car without a word and said while chewing a piece of bread, I thought you went to work. How could I? Justin said, Ill accompany you to California. Fasten your seatbelt. Nora stuffed the bread in her mouth. The car rushed out with a whoosh, raising a cloud of dust. Nora would not find a chauffeur. No one drove faster than her. If not for the fact that it was too dark last night, she would have gone to California overnight! On the way, Justin handled matters on his phone. Sean sent a message: I still havent found her. Justin replied: The sound of the sea might be deliberately giving us false information. Contact our men at the airport and see where they went. Sean: Yes. Justin put down his phone and hid the worry in his eyes. Where was Iris? Was she alive or dead? No one knew. Yesterday, he had said it confidently, but he was still worried. However On one side was his wife and son, and on the other was his mother. He could not do anything but ask Sean to find his mother. At the Hunts residence. Nora and Justin had just left when Brenda drove home. She got out of the car, feeling exhausted. She yawned and asked the butler, Did Justin and Nora seem alright? The butler nodded. Yes. Brenda heaved a sigh of relief and said happily, This is all thanks to me! The butler: ? Brenda pursed her lips. You dont understand. If not for me, Nora wouldnt have returned to her family. She might have run off with that pretty boy! Brenda had pestered that pretty boy the entire day yesterday! He did not even have the time to pick up his phone, let alone go on a date. Later on, when he was asleep, she deliberately took his phone and found Noras chat to send her some messages! Nora must have felt the coldness of the pretty boy and returned to her family! She was really the savior of her brothers family! When her brother returned, she had to let him know that she had sacrificed too much for him! The butler was speechless. Just as Brenda was about to speak, the butler silently opened his phone and showed her the news about how Nora and Justin had clarified the matter. Chapter 758 - Password Book! Brenda lowered her head in confusion. When she saw the content, she was stunned. She slowly raised her head and looked at the butler in disbelief. Then, she said, Was this set up by Nora and the others? Dont tell me that Nora is really Q! The butler was silent for a moment before he finally nodded. Brenda: Brendas fatigue from earlier was swept away. She instantly puffed up as if she had been deceived and walked out the door. Ill see him! Brenda drove back to the villa in the suburbs. When she arrived at the door, she began furiously knocking on it. After knocking for a long time, the door was finally opened. Solos face was pale, and he stood there looking extremely exhausted. He rubbed his eyes. It was obvious that he had just fallen asleep. When he saw Brenda in front of him, Solo instantly revealed a surprised expression. Sweetie, youre back? Brenda was stunned by his address. She continued to shout, Whos Sweetie? Solo was puzzled. Didnt you say last night that your name was Sweetie? Brenda: I think so. Forget it, I wont pester you about my name. Let me ask you, why did you lie to me? Solo was even more puzzled. What lie? Brenda took a deep breath. I asked you if you were a programmer. You said yes!. Solo tilted his head. I really am! Im a programmer and I write codes. I make games for others to earn money! Brenda: ? Therefore, this fellow was not Q, nor was he a hacker. He was a true programmer?! She choked and asked after a moment, Then when I asked you if you were from Switzerland, you said yes to that too?! Solo felt even more aggrieved. Im really from Switzerland. I still have a plane ticket here. Do you want to take a look? Brenda: ??? She was stunned. So youre not lying to me? No, why would I lie to you? ill drop dead right now If I did! Solo swore. Then, he looked at her and revealed a shy and innocent look. Um, you came over so early. Did you miss me? Brenda: !!! She finally understood that she had made a mistake! She had found the wrong person! Oh my goodness! She had suffered a huge loss. At the thought of this, Brenda looked at Solo again. She did not expect to have sacrificed so much for her sister-in-law and brother. No, she could not take this loss. Therefore she had to sleep with him a few more times! At the thought of this, Brenda grabbed his collar and pushed him into the door C It would take five hours to drive to California. After driving for two hours, Nora switched places with Justin. She could rest in the front seat. She picked up her phone and realized that last night, Solo had sent her a few baffling messages like a lunatic. Actually, I just want your money. I dont like you at all. I already have someone I like. Its over between us. Lets leave it at that. Nora: ? The corners of her mouth twitched as she replied to Solo: ? After sending it, she received a message from Solo. He had been typing for a very long time. However, after typing for a long time, he only sent one photo. It was Brenda?! Furthermore, why was Brenda sleeping on his bed? Solo asked: Do you know this person? She said shes your sister. Nora: Yes. Solo continued to ask mysteriously: I found her police badge. She said she was a cop, not Interpol, right? ??? :Nora She thought about it: Why? Solo: I committed a crime overseas and only returned to the country to hide. Its good that shes not Interpol. Im just afraid the Interpol will catch me! Nora: ?? She thought about it. It seemed like that was what Morris had said when he introduced Brenda to her in the special department. Was she sent by Interpol? Her lips suddenly twitched. However, she could not expose Brendas disguise, so she did not say anything. Unexpectedly, at the next moment, she saw Solo send a message: By the way, I told her that Im a programmer. I make games and stuff. Dont tell her that Im a hacker~ Thank you! Nora: !! What were the two of them up to? Why were they hiding their identities from each other? She shook her head in confusion. Justin looked at her and asked, What are you doing? Nora thought about it and said, Being a cupid. Justin: The corners of his mouth twitched. He still wanted to say something, but Nora leaned back and closed her eyes to sleep. Justin: The two of them arrived in California very quickly. Justin drove very steadily. After entering California, he turned around and saw that Nora had already woken up at some point. She was looking into the distance silently. She grew up in California. Nora was very familiar with this place. She looked at the street silently. When she was young, she had not attended school because she was fat and weak. She had been locked at home. However, her master lived next door and taught her martial arts. Therefore, she could actually sneak out. Sometimes, she would walk along this street and see how other parents and children interacted. As she watched, she would become sleepy. Then, she would find a random place to take a nap. After sleeping, she would wake up and continue walking. There were a few times when she did not go home after walking the entire night, but Henry and Wendy at home would not notice. She did not feel sad. Instead, she felt more free. The two of them returned to the Smiths house in California. Henry had not returned. When Wendy came back, she had swept away all the family assets. The villa belonged to Henry. Without him, they could not sell it. Coupled with her aunts protection, the villa was still around. The door had a combination lock. Nora walked over and entered the passcode. She did not know the passcode initially. It was her aunt who had told her after changing the passcode. She had also said to her, This house was left behind by your mother. It should be left to you. This house is yours. After Henry passed away, this house was transferred to her name. After Nora entered the villa, she realized that there was no change on the first floor. The valuables in the house had been taken away, but it was not messy. It was probably cleaned by her aunt. She went upstairs and realized that the door to the study was open. After pushing the door open, she saw that it was filled with books left behind by her mother, Yvette. Her mission today was to find the password book from these and crack the Morse code. But which book was her password book? Nora wandered around the room, thinking. Suddenly, she thought of something. Chapter 759 - Find the Code Book Nora said directly, The password is not in these books. Justin asked hesitantly, Why do you say that? Nora said, Mother knew what kind of person Henry was. They dont want to love him. After she passed away, Henry would definitely have removed all traces of her at home, so she definitely wont have left the passcode in this house. Justin nodded. Some of the books in the study had not been read at all. Some of the books had not even been opened. It was obvious that Henry had bought them to show off. He asked, Do you have any leads? Nora nodded. She suddenly said, What is it that you can leave behind in the open, something normal people wouldnt bother with? Justin frowned. He suddenly thought of something and suddenly said, The account book! Thats right. Its the account book of Idealian Pharmaceuticals! Nora walked out. She did not have any attachment to this home that she had lived in for 18 years. To her, this was just a place to sleep. Henry and Wendy did not treat her well, so she did not have any feelings for them. She slept well anyway. Therefore, she had no feelings for this place. Justin glanced at the room again. He was very curious about the place Nora had grown up in. However, he saw Noras determined back and followed behind her. Half an hour later, Nora brought Justin to Waynes house. Wayne opened the door and saw her. He immediately shouted excitedly, Ms. Nora, are you finally returning to inherit the family assets? Nora: She was silent for a moment before saying, Back then, when Mother handed Idealian Pharmaceuticals to you, did she give you the accounts? Wayne immediately nodded. Yes! I have it! He moved aside and let the two of them in. Then, he went to the study room, picked up a bunch of account books, and handed them to Nora. These are for the past few years. The earnings of the pharmaceutical factory have always been very stable. There are about five to six million dollars every year. Ive already transferred this quarterly dividend to your card. Also, these Nora interrupted him. I just want the account book my mother left you. Wayne was stunned. Why? If you dont look at the accounts from the past few years, how would you understand the balance sheet? Ms. Nora, have you never managed a company before? Actually, to manage a company, you have to look at the accounts first. For example, look at this sum of money Nora saw that he was as long-winded as usual. She glanced at it and grabbed a book among the more than ten account books on the table. The cover of the notebook was made of small flowers. It was obvious that it was not Waynes style. Furthermore, the cover was a little worn out. It could be seen that it had been around for a long time. After she opened it, her mothers words fell into her eyes. Nora looked up at Justin and stood up. I found it. Justin nodded and got up as well. Wayne was still talking endlessly, but Nora interrupted him. Alright, stop talking. Wayne: ? Nora said, Idealian Pharmaceuticals is yours from now on. You dont have to report to me. Idealian Pharmaceuticals was just a small company her mother had left behind to take care of her basic expenses. Furthermore, Wayne had been managing the company for so many years. He had already lived up to Yvettes expectations. It was understandable that she would give this small company to him. Wayne: ? He immediately said emotionally, Ms. Nora, you Before he could finish, Nora interrupted him. Dont be touched. You deserve it. After saying this, she and Justin left without hesitation. Wayne: ?? He did not want to say that he was touched. Boohoo! He wanted to go on a holiday! Back then, Ms. Yvette had trapped him here. She even said that as long as he successfully handed the company to Nora, he would be free. However, he did not expect to be trapped by Ms. Nora for the rest of his life. He wanted to retire!! Nora got into the car and placed the book in her bag. Other than her, there were a few more people in this world who were also looking for V16. These people were all people like Trueman, who had taken the V15. Caleb had said before that in the experiment back then, five children had survived. Including him and Trueman, there were three people outside. These three people had probably already become big shots by now. Furthermore, Joel had once said that after learning that Nora was his sister, Quentin had been personally protecting her. At that time, he had realized that there were several groups of people following her. Therefore, Nora would not expose the account book to anyone. She would look at the account book when she returned to a safe place. On the way, Justin saw that she was a little bored, so he asked, How did Wayne offend you? Nora: ? She looked at Justin in confusion and tilted her head. He didnt offend me! Justin: Then why did you use such a small company to trap him in California? When Nora heard this, she was even more confused. Seeing her like this, Justin seemed to realize something and chuckled. Dont tell me you really think this Wayne guy is a manager? Nora asked, Isnt that so? Justin was certain now. It seemed like Nora really did not know Waynes identity. The corners of his mouth twitched as he said, This Wayne was a world-renowned biologist more than twenty years ago. He served as a biology professor at Staav University. Nora: !! She was stunned. Staav University was currently the top institution in the world, and the microbiology department of this institution was the top existence in the world. This Wayne was actually a professor at Staav University?! 20 years ago, he was not even 30 years old! Justin continued, I dont know how he offended your mother, but he was trapped in California for more than twenty years. Now, because of you, hes going to be trapped for the rest of his life. Nora: No wonder this person was so agitated when she said that she would give the company to him. So it was not because he was touched, but because he really did not want it? Nora was thinking about this when Wayne called her. Nora picked it up and heard him crying. Ms. Nora, please let me go! I really just want to retire! Nora thought for a moment. How did you offend my mother? Wayne instantly shouted, Ms. Nora, Im innocent! Ill explain things between me and your mother to you before you make a judgment, okay?. 20 minutes later, after hearing Waynes story, Nora was so shocked that she lost all her sleep. Chapter 760 - Someone’s Impersonating? 27 years ago, Yvette had become a pharmaceutical master in New York. Unwilling to accept the current situation, she went to the best university in Switzerland. At that time, Wayne was a rising star at Staav University. Everyone said that he would create a miracle in biology. Yvette went straight to him and said that she could create a gene serum that could improve human genetics. She also took out the gene serum V1 and tempted him to follow her back to the country. Yvette had used this tactic to deceive Wayne. Following that, she made a bet with Wayne on which of them could replicate the V1. Because at that time, there was only one V1. Later on, of course, Yvette won and Wayne lost. Yvette made Wayne agree to fulfill one of her requests. Wayne agreed without hesitation. At that time, Yvette did not say what the request was A year later, Wayne suddenly received a call from Yvette. She said, You owe me. My request is that you return to the country and come to California to help me manage a company. He took care of it for 25 years. Wayne cried bitterly on the other end of the line. When I came to California, I asked for a leave from the school. I said I was here to do research. So many years have passed, but I havent gone back to cancel my leave! Your mother is very outrageous! Ms. Nora, you cant be so cruel to me! Nora: Hearing this, she felt that Yvette had indeed gone overboard with Wayne. However, Nora did not understand how Yvette took in her underlings back then. Old Maddy and the other two were so loyal to her. Now, she had reason to suspect that they had all been tricked by Yvette. Her mothers smart and powerful image suddenly cracked a little in her heart. Wayne continued, Ms. Nora, theres really nothing left to take care of in the company! I dont want that V1 formula anymore! It has been so many years. Can you let me go? Boohoo Let me tell you, Im feeling bitter Seeing that Wayne was about to start nagging again, Nora interrupted him, Do whatever you want. Wayne choked. Really? Yeah. Nora found him a little annoying. You can stay too if you dont want to leave. Wayne immediately said, No, I just feel a little like Im in a dream. Ms. Nora, youre much more open-minded than your mother! Nora: Then Ill resign- Ill submit my resignation letter tomorrow! Leave the companys matters to others! However, Ms. Nora, it has been so many years. I actually have feelings for the company, you Nora could not help but say, If you dont shut up, youll have to keep managing it. Okay, goodbye, Ms. Nora. After the talkative Wayne finished speaking, he could not help but add, Ill write a resignation letter now. Ill email you later. Nora hung up straight away. Then, Justin said, Since youre here, do you want to visit Irene? No matter what happened to Henry, although unrelated by blood, Irene was her aunt and had indeed been very good to Nora since she was young After acknowledging the Smiths, Nora did not come back again. Since she was in California, there was no reason not to visit her. At the thought of this, she nodded. Justin turned the car around and drove to the Blacks according to Noras instructions. On the way, Justin got out of the car to buy some fruits when they passed by a fruit stall. After getting into the car, he suddenly lowered his voice and said, We were indeed followed. After we left your house, someone entered and began searching. Nora lowered her eyes. Do you know who it is? Justin said, My people are tracking him. Lets pretend that we came to California to visit an old friend, and not expose anything. Nora nodded. Sure. Her heart sank. There were indeed many people who wanted the gene serum. She lowered her eyes in thought as the car finally arrived at the Blacks. Her aunt, Irene, had married her uncle Will Black and then had a daughter, Lisa Black. This family of three treated Nora very well. The Blacks lived in a small house, about 140 square meters. It was a small family. When the two of them arrived, they saw a few hooligans squatting there. Someone was smoking. Everyone was staring at the stairs. When she saw them, Nora frowned. At this moment, a middle-aged man lowered his head and came out to throw the trash. When he went out and saw the gangsters, he shrunk his neck and turned to walk upstairs. However, before he could take two steps, someone chased after him and shouted, Will Black, when are you going to pay us back the money you owe us? Will Black? Nora, who had not gotten out of the car, was slightly stunned. This hunchbacked man was her uncle? But what had happened that turned him so much older in just a few months? She frowned and was in thought when Will said, I dont have any money! You dont have money. Doesnt your family own a small company? You can hand over the company to us! Will shouted angrily, I wont do it! The person immediately stepped forward and grabbed his collar. Stop stalling. Im telling you, the Smiths will not save you! Will was indignant. On what basis can you coerce me to sell my company?! Im not selling it! Is there still any law in this world? Why? The punk spat and continued, You guys offended the Smiths! Let me tell you, we have Hunt Corporation backing us! Miss Smith is President Hunts fiance! We have to help President Hunt vent his anger! Will was in disbelief. This, this was instructed by Nora? No, its impossible! Why not? Henry treated her so well, but in the end, shes not his biological daughter. She must be holding a grudge. Besides, Henry is already dead, so why are you still alive? Furthermore, your family made a fortune back then from Irenes dowry, so the Blacks also belong to Miss Smith. Why cant we help Miss Smith take back the company? Will was stunned and speechless. Right at this point Ahem, ahem. Irene walked out of the door with a bad expression. She was clearly forced into a corner by these gangsters. She took a deep breath and finally said, Give it to them! Will was anxious. Irene, we Irene sighed. Hes right. My brother stole from Yvette, and I also took her money when I got married. Your business might as well be hers. We owe Nora too much Chapter 761 - Untitled When Will heard this, he was silent for a moment. Irene had a brain tumor and had just undergone an operation. She was still in a recuperative state and looked much thinner than before. The flesh on her face had sunken in. Looking at his wife and recalling how she was bright and beautiful in the past, Will sighed. Ever since the reveal that Henry was not Noras biological father, Irene had been in a constant state of anxiety. The thing she said the most every day was: How could my brother be so shameless? Everything of the Smiths should belong to Nora! How could he be like this?! He took the money Noras mother had left behind and raised his woman and daughter, but he did not care if Nora lived or died He owes Nora too much. He owes Nora his entire life. She hated Henry very much, but a few days ago, news of Henrys death had reached them. When Irene heard it, she was stunned. At that time, Will thought that Irene would be very sad. Unexpectedly, she only remained silent for a moment before sighing. This is his retribution! She looked very calm, but from that day on, she could not sleep at night. One day, Will woke up in the middle of the night to use the toilet. He saw Irene standing on the balcony muttering to herself, Henry, why did you leave just like that? You cant repay what you owe Nora for the rest of your life. Even when you leave, you take your debt with you Irene became thinner and thinner every day. Will wanted to say that he had used Irenes dowry for his capital and he was the one who had been managing the company bit by bit. So they could return double the initial capital to Nora. They could also leave behind their retirement savings. However, when he saw his wifes appearance and how she spent her days in guilt He had seen her pick up her phone several times and enter Noras number, but she never dared to call her. Will sighed and suddenly lowered his head. Okay, Ill listen to you. He looked at the few hooligans and said, Ill give the company to you! Nora, who was in the car, frowned. Her hand was on the door handle. Just as she was about to get out of the car, Justin suddenly grabbed her hand and said softly, Wait a little longer. ??? :Nora The moment she looked at Justin, she came to a sudden realization! These few hooligans were not hired by Nora or Justin. Then who had hired them? What was their motive? She narrowed her eyes. Indeed, the conversation continued. After Will said this, the few hooligans stood up. Alright, Ill get someone to deliver the contract immediately. Will helped Irene up. However, before they entered the building, the hooligans behind them shouted, Wait! Irene turned around. The hooligan smiled. Miss Smith said that when you got married years ago, other than some money, there were also some books and jewelry. They were all left behind by Miss Smiths mother, give them to us now! When Irene heard this, she pursed her lips. In the car, Nora and Justin also understood that these people were indeed here for Yvettes belongings. The two of them then got out of the car. Nora shouted directly, Wait a minute. Hearing her voice, Irenes body trembled and she turned around suddenly. She looked at Nora in disbelief. Even Will was surprised and looked over. The two of them looked at her directly. They did not expect Nora to come here. Actually, they all knew that these few hooligans werent Noras. It was because they had clearly said that they were under Mr. Hunts orders. Nora would not be so heartless to them. It was just like how she had treated Irene back then. However, Irene did not want to call Nora. She felt that if Mr. Hunt had come to ask for it, she should give it to him. Moreover, she owed Nora this. As she was in a daze, Nora had already strode to Irenes side and called out softly, Irene. Hearing this, Irenes eyes turned red. Nora was still willing to acknowledge her. This meant that Nora had never blamed her. She held Noras hand. You came at the right time. Take those things away! Nora frowned and was about to speak when the hooligan shouted impatiently, What is it that youre taking away? Dont you understand? Those things are ours. You have to give them to us! Nora narrowed her eyes and looked at them coldly. Who do you think you are? To be honest, her heart ached when she saw her aunts haggard appearance. She should have returned earlier to see her. According to her aunts kind and conflicted character, she would definitely feel that she had let Nora down. However, Nora had been so busy with Xander that she had forgotten everything and ended up forgetting her aunt. This was why Irene had lived so long in guilt. Nora was a little angry. When the hooligans heard this, they sneered. Young lady, youre so young. I advise you not to interfere in other peoples business! Let me tell you, were from the Hunts! Nora narrowed her eyes. The hooligan continued, Do you know the Hunts in New York? There has been a lot of talk about the fight for the throne recently. Unfortunately, the one who to lose was Herman. Mr. Hunt is awesome! He can even win against his own father. He doesnt care about the few of you! When Justin heard this, he walked forward and asked, Who instructed you guys to do this? The hooligan sneered. Who are you? Dont you see no one in the district dares to interfere? What are the two of you doing here?! Why should I tell you who assigned me this mission? You just have to know that this is all Mr. Hunts wish! Irene had never seen Justin before, so she did not know him. When she saw him now, she looked at Nora in confusion. Nora was about to explain something to her when the hooligan became impatient. He stepped forward and grabbed Will. Will, the contract is here. Hurry up, sign it and well leave! a was already here. How could Will still sign it? He said, Im not signing this contract. I He handed the things belonging to the Blacks and Yvette to Nora. Unfortunately, before he could finish, the hooligan became too anxious. He interrupted him and shouted angrily, Youre not going to sign it? I bet you wont cry until you see the coffin! Since thats the case, dont blame us for being ruthless! With that, he waved his hand and someone rushed forward. Justin blocked the three of them. Seeing his strong aura, the punk said, Brother, I advise you not to interfere in Mr. Hunts matters! Chapter 762 - Rushing into the Dragon King Temple Chapter 762 Rushing into the Dragon King Temple Mr. Hunts matter? Justin narrowed his eyes. From the way Nora rushed out of the car, he could tell that she cared a lot about her aunt. Furthermore, back then in California, he had seen Nora almost drop her disguise to save Irene. Therefore, Irene was someone Nora cared for deeply. These few hooligans used his name to do evil, wasnt this letting them leave a bad impression on her elders before he even met them? He sneered. Mr. Hunt? Why didnt anyone tell me? Seeing that he was being so disrespectful, the hooligan waved his hand. Since you dont know how to appreciate our kindness, dont blame us for being rude! As soon as he finished speaking, seven to eight people behind him rushed forward. It seemed like he was planning to restrain the four of them and force Will to sign it! The hooligan leader stood behind them, but he was a little anxious. The leader had called again to urge them to settle this matter in a short time and take away all the things Irene had brought from the Smiths. Therefore, even if Will and Irene did not relent, they planned to use force today. He just did not know why two people suddenly came out and blocked his way. Since that was the case, he would not be polite! When the few of them went forward, there was even someone who looked at Nora and rubbed his wrist. Boss, are we hitting women too? This little girl is quite beautiful! The leader casually slapped him on the head and said, Pfft! Were on a serious mission now! If this woman knows her place and leaves, Ill let her off this time. Okie-Dokie! The group of people thought that they would definitely succeed today, but they did not expect the seven to eight people would collapse to bite the dust within a minute! The hooligans fell to the ground, especially the one who had teased Nora earlier. Not only did the man in the suit knock him down, but he also buried his face to the ground! The leader was stunned and he looked at Justin again. F*ck! It turns out we bumped into a tough guy. Let me tell you, it doesnt matter how powerful you are. Youre dead meat! You even dare to offend Mr. Hunt from New York. I think youre tired of living! With that, he took two steps back, picked up his phone, and said, Leader, we bumped into a tough guy here Yes, he knocked down eight of my men alone. I think you have to look for a professional! What? Youll come over personally to see who this blind person is? Alright, Ill wait here! After hanging up, he looked at Justin warily. Our leader is coming soon. Hes from the Hunt Corporation, Mr. Hunts trusted aide in California! Hes also the person in charge of Hunt Corporations power in California. Im telling you! Dont run if you dare to fight! Justin stared at him coldly. When he heard his words, he narrowed his eyes and thought carefully in his mind. The person in charge of California was Zester West? When the hooligan heard this name, he hurriedly nodded. Yes! Its President Zester. Heh, since you know him, you must have heard of his power, right? Let me tell you, President Zester is an expert from the Irvin School of Martial Arts! He has a close relationship with Mr. Hunt. You should have heard of him! Justin: How could he not have heard of him? Zester was his junior. Since his junior was out looking for a job, he, as the Big Brother of Irvin School of Martial Arts, had to help him. Therefore, he had let him join the Hunt Corporation. Justin absolutely did not believe that Zester had betrayed him and was doing all of this in private. This was because he knew Zester very well. He was not a smart person. He was single-minded and could only carry out orders, it was impossible for him to have any bad intentions. Then someone could only have used Zester. Who could this be? He could only ask when Zester came over. He did not say anything else and turned to look at Nora. Nora did not want Irene and will to wait downstairs either. She simply held Irenes arm. Irene, lets go upstairs! Irene nodded. The four of them walked upstairs to Irenes house. They entered and sat on the sofa in the living room. Irene looked at Justin first. Justin coughed and stood up. He was about to greet her when he heard Irene say, This is the bodyguard the Smiths arranged for you, right? Thank you so much for earlier! Please take good care of Nora in the future and protect her! Justin: ? He stood there awkwardly and looked at Nora silently. He saw Nora secretly covering her mouth and giggling The corners of Justins mouth twitched, and he simply agreed. Okay. After saying that, Irene sighed and looked at Nora. Nora, I know youre not behind those people out there. Mr. Hunt was the one who sent them here. I understand, these things are all yours. Mr. hunt did the right thing. He should return them to you. Will also said, Yes, take them. Otherwise, itll only make Mr. Hunt unhappy. A person like him must be in an unpredictable mood! Nora, would it be difficult for him to get along with you if you get married? Irene asked nervously, Every time Lisa calls, she always says that youre doing well. The Smiths love you very much, and the Hunts also love you very much. Even if on account of the Smiths, they dont dare to neglect you. But what about Mr. Hunt? How does he treat you? Nora, dont be afraid, you can tell me. Marriage is not a small matter. You cant make do with it Mr. Hunt must be very domineering, right? If youre unwilling to get married, tell me. Ill help you Nora: ? Justin: Seeing that Irene and Will were going too far, Nora pursed her lips and smiled. Justin coughed and suddenly said, Um, Irene, sorry to disturb you. Irene looked at him in surprise. Why was this bodyguard calling her by her name? As she was thinking, a clamor came from downstairs. President Zester, theyre upstairs. Two ignorant people came and insisted on protecting them. Theyre quite good at fighting. The men have all been beaten down! Then, Zesters deep voice was heard. Follow me. I want to see whos tired of living! The hooligan said in a fawning manner, This person has some skills. You have to be careful! Zester sneered and said, Even five of him would not be enough in front of me. Besides, the only person in the world who can beat me is my Big Brother! As they spoke, the two of them went upstairs. The hooligan shouted from the door, President Zester, theyre here! After saying that, he looked at Justin as Nora proudly and shouted, Youre dead! When Irene and will heard this, they immediately became nervous. Then, they saw the burly Zester walk in. He entered aggressively, but the next moment, his aura suddenly changed Chapter 763 - Luring the Snake out of the Cave Zester stood rooted to the ground and looked at the people in the room in shock. Justin stood there, but there were three people sitting on the sofa. They were Irene Smith, Will Black, and one other woman. The hooligan beside her was still clamoring. Let me tell you, this is Mr. Hunts friend, President Zester! Hes in charge of the Hunt Corporation in California. Furthermore, hes from the Irvin School of Martial Arts. You actually dared to attack us just now. Youre too much. Youre dead! With that, he looked at Zester and pointed at Justin. President Zester, it was this bodyguard who attacked me just now! Zester: He rubbed his eyes and asked in confusion, Why does this bodyguard look so much like Big Brother? Justin: Nora: Nora originally thought that this Zester might have something to do with the gene serum or was ordered by someone. But at this moment, looking at his silly appearance, she could not help but twitch her lips. Yes, she had solved the case. This Zester must have been deceived. After all, such a foolish person could not have been sent by the mysterious organization as a spy. When the hooligan heard this, he said in surprise, President Zester, this person is good-looking and handsome. I already said that it was Mr. Hunts order to get those things, but he refused to listen. Hes clearly not taking Mr. Hunt seriously. You have to teach him a lesson! Justin could not be bothered to beat around the bush with them. He directly looked at Zester and asked, Who asked you to come here? Zester was stunned. This persons voice is the same as Big Brothers! Justin: !! His expression changed as he reprimanded, Zester West! Zester shivered and immediately jumped up. F*ck! It really is Big Brother No, why are you here? And why did you smile at me just now? You smiled so much that I didnt even recognize you! You should be more fierce to me. Thats more familiar! Zester was really a little stunned earlier. In his impression, his Big Brother had always been very serious. Who asked him to smile just now? It made him unable to be recognized. Justin: How could he not smile at Noras aunt?! His expression darkened. He felt that this junior was too stupid. He took a deep breath and continued, Who sent you to ask for these things? Zester: It was you After saying that, when he saw Nora, his eyes flashed. Then, he lowered his voice and said, Oh, I understand. Justin, are you planning to help Nora do something? In the end, your flattery fell on deaf ears? Alright, Ill help you shoulder the responsibility. You didnt order me to do it. I wanted it myself! Im a good brother, right?! Justin could not be bothered to speak anymore and slapped his head. When did ever I order you to do this? One had to use a stupid method against an idiot. As expected, Zester finally said something useful. You sent me an email! You even sent me a voice message. Have you forgotten? Youre so young, but youre already so forgetful? Justin suppressed the urge to kick him away. Let me see the email and voice message! Zester nodded and took out his phone to open the email. Sure enough, it was from Justins account. Justin narrowed his eyes. His email had not been used much recently, but there had always been a firewall. There were only two or three people in the world who could break through his firewall, so it would be easy to find. Zester found the voice message and played it for him. The voice inside was very similar to Justins, but he was sure he had not said these words. Justin narrowed his eyes. At this moment, Nora walked over and took Zesters phone. She also looked at them. Nora said, The voice is synthesized. Someone recorded parts of your voice to make this. Justin raised his eyebrows and smiled. Heard ones own recorded voice would feel a little unfamiliar, of course. It was difficult to judge. He did not expect Nora to be so familiar with his voice. Nora did not know why this man was smiling at her. She opened his email again and checked it before saying, Why does this firewall look so familiar? Justin stood behind her. Yes, how can you not be familiar with your own creation? Nora: ? She then realized that the method to break through Justins firewall was really something she used often, and there were also traces of her using it. But! How could she have hacked Justins email and sent something to Zester? She frowned. There are two possibilitieseither the other party learned my method, or he used my software. Justin nodded. After a moment of silence, they looked at Zester in unison. Who did I tell you to give these things to? Who did Justin ask you to give these things to? Zester, who was being questioned by the two of them at the same time, was even more stunned. He looked at the two of them in a daze and said weakly, Wasnt it supposed to be sent to Big Brother? Whats the address? Just, just the villa at Big Brothers home in New York! The villa at home Could it be that the person who had arranged for this was in the Hunts? However, the Hunts had just been cleaned up by Justin. The servants in the house had also been cleaned up. This kind of problem should no longer exist. Therefore, the person who wanted to find info about V16 from the book her mother had left behind could not be at the Hunts. If he was not at the Hunts, then Delivery! Half an hour later, Zester walked out with a box full of books. After he went out, he immediately called a delivery company to collect the mail to New York. Soon, the courier came and received his parcel before leaving with it. The delivery man put away the package. There was still another parcel to collect, so he did not stay long. However, he did not notice that after he left, three people came out of the house and followed behind him sneakily. The delivery man did not care much about the package. He threw the package into his car and drove to the next house to receive the package. When he went upstairs, the express car was parked outside. Not many people passed by this time in the district. Nora and Justin stood in an obscure corner not far away. Zester looked at the two of them and was very puzzled. Big Brother, Nora, what are you doing here? Almost as soon as he said this, a person on a motorcycle suddenly came to the courier car. Then, he pulled out a box of books and threw them into the courier car. Then, he took out the parcel from the Blacks. His movements were so fast that if they had not been staring, they would not have realized it at all! Catch him! Chapter 764 - 4 The Mastermind Revealed Chapter 764 The Mastermind Revealed Zester was simple-minded. Although he did not understand what they were doing, he rushed out when he heard this. The person on the motorcycle wearing a helmet thought that he was undetected. He turned a corner and was about to leave when he saw a burly man suddenly crawl out from behind the grass and pounce on him, scaring him. He hurriedly turned the accelerator and wanted to rush over, but although Zester looked huge, he was very agile. After all, he was a member of the Irvin School of Martial Arts. He grabbed the handle of the motorcycle and jumped to the side of the motorcycle. Then, he let go of the handle, grabbed the persons shoulder, and pulled hard. The front wheel of the motorcycle instantly went high up and the back wheel spun on the spot. In the blink of an eye, the motorcycle flipped over, and the person was dragged off the motorcycle. The motorcycle dropped to the grass beside him and the person on it was successfully caught by Zester. The battle seemed intense, but Zester held the advantage. Only then did Nora and Justin walk over slowly. Zester pulled down the helmet of the motorcycle owner. It was a fifteen-year-old child! The child spat. Consider me unlucky to have fallen into your hands! Nora frowned. Who asked you to steal things? The child pursed his lips. No one. I just like to play. Whats wrong?. Nora still wanted to speak, but Justin suddenly stepped forward and grabbed his wrist, pressing him hard against the ground. A dagger fell with a clang. Nora narrowed her eyes. She had thought that this child was just a thief and had been instructed by someone. After all, he was really too young. She did not expect him to be hiding a dagger. The moment the dagger fell, the child was suddenly turned around and had his arm pinned down by Justin. In a seemingly inhuman way, he pulled his arm away from the opposite direction. Then, he stood up and turned to run out. His movements were smooth and flowed like water. Zester did not react at all and the child broke free. The child ran very quickly. It was almost as fast as a 100-meter sprint. As he ran, he turned back and made a funny face at Nora. He looked very arrogant! If it was anyone else, this child would definitely have kept running. Unfortunately for him, Nora and Justin were also present. Nora did not move. Justin threw a small stone he had been playing with in his hand. Bang! The little stone hit an acupuncture point on the boys knee, causing his knees to weaken. He fell to the ground and landed on his face. Ah! When the boy fell, Zester had already caught up to him and he grabbed him again. This time, Nora and Justin did not interrogate him. Instead, they brought him into the car and tied him up. Zester drove while the little boy had his hands and feet tied to the backseat. Nora squatted down beside him and pulled up his sleeve. She saw that there were indeed many needle marks on his arm. She studied it carefully and wanted to search the boys body again, but she was stopped by Justin. She looked at Justin hesitantly and saw his eyes drift as he said, Ill do it. Nora: No way. She was only searching his body, but this man was still jealous. She smirked and raised her almond-shaped eyes slightly, looking like she had seen through Justins scheme, but she still moved aside. Justin did not speak, but his ears turned red. He coughed before searching the boys body. Soon, he found a medicine in his pocket. Nora had a serious expression. She opened the medicine bottle and took a sniff. Then, she said with certainty, Indeed, hes been injected with a genetic improvement agent. She had learned this from the special department. The word gene serum only applied to the correct formula of V1-V16. Currently, not many people in the world had injected this serum. However, these potions, the ones that improved strength, had all kinds of hidden side effects. These imperfect potions could only be called gene improvement agents. These injections were all unorthodox. They were extremely harmful to the body and only allowed one to obtain temporary strength. The drug that Yvonne had been injected with was a gene improvement agent. If one did not adjust the amount of this medicine well, they would hemorrhage and die. Even if they did not hemorrhage, those who had been injected with the medicine could only live for two years. It was not like the real gene serum. If Trueman got the V16, his DNA would be improved and he would become the first person in the world with a perfect genetic chain! Return the medicine to me! Seeing that Nora had opened the medicine, the boy roared angrily. Although his hands and feet were tightly bound, he twisted them with all his might. Seeing how agitated he was, Nora asked, Where did you get this? The boy shouted, I spent a lot of money on this before Jude gave it to me. Return it to me! Jude? Nora narrowed her eyes. Who is Jude? She suddenly felt like she had found an underground network! The boy sneered. I know. You want to buy medicine from Jude, right? Then let go of me. Or else I wont take you there! Hearing his words, Nora and Justin looked at each other and did not speak. Soon, Zester brought the two of them to a villa in California. The Hunts old residence was in California, so Justin naturally had a place there. This villa was very big. Not long after the two of them entered, Howard swaggered in as he looked at his younger brother from his second grandfathers family in the old residence. As soon as he entered, he shouted loudly, Justin, youre too much. Why didnt you inform me that you were coming to California? Justin ignored him and looked at Nora, gesturing for him to greet her. However, Howard touched his hooked nose and ignored Nora. He only asked, Justin, wheres that weakling of yours? Doesnt he follow you wherever you go? Why isnt he here? Hearing this, Nora looked up. Who is this weakling? Pete! Hes so small and doesnt deserve to be my brothers son at all! Howard was Justins crazy fan. He had always protected and admired him unconditionally. However, Howard felt that it was his humiliation that Justin had a son with autism! Pete was not fit to be his brothers son! Moreover! Howard glanced at Nora disdainfully. This woman looked fragile. How was she different from those young ladies of wealthy families in the city? She was clearly spoiled. Other than having a good family background, what else about her could match up to Justin? In this world, the only person who could match up to his brother was Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister! Chapter 765 - Protect Quinn School of Martial Arts’ Big Sister? Chapter 765 Protect Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister? When Howard thought of this, he suddenly reacted and glared at Nora. Did you scold me just now? Nora raised her eyebrows and shrugged. She did not say anything. Of course, she would retaliate when someone scolded her son. She was not so easygoing where anyone could pinch her cheeks. Howard was instantly furious and wanted to rush forward to beat her up, but he had just taken a step closer to Nora when Justins bright eyes swept over, scaring Howard. Howard was a boor. He had been immersed in martial arts since he was young. He had a strong masculine aura and was fundamentally opposite of the Irvin School of Martial Arts teachings. Therefore, Irvin had never taken him in as a disciple. Moreover, Howard was a die-hard fan of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, so Quinn would ignore him even more. Justin did not care that Howard was furious and asked, You came at the right time. Do you know Jude? When it came to a serious matter, Howard calmed down. He sat opposite Justin and said, Ive heard of him. Judes dark power rose under California this month. Im involved in some of it, so I know a little. This person came less than half a month ago and already has a group of loyal supporters. I heard that its because he has a secret drug that can make people stronger. Now, hes quite powerful in California. Im also thinking of meeting him! With that, Howard touched his chin and couldnt help but ask, Brother, is there really such a medicine? It can make people stronger? If I get some, will Quinn take me as his disciple? Justin: I dont know if hell accept you as his disciple, but if you really eat it, Ill have to come to California again in two years. Howard: Why? To collect your corpse. Howard was speechless for a moment before he sighed. When I heard about it, I was indeed tempted. But after some thought, I realized how could a person become stronger just like that? There must be a price to pay. Besides, I still despise people who rely on drugs to become stronger. Howard was a reckless person obsessed with martial arts. He wanted to become stronger and had a dream. However, he was also stubborn and had his own pride. Fortunately, he did not rush to court death. Justin suddenly asked, Do you know Judes stronghold? Of course. How many people do you have? Howard immediately patted his chest and said, Justin, in California, you can have as many as you want! Justin nodded. Ok, get our men prepared. Well destroy their nest tonight! Okie-Dokie! With that, Howard turned around and left, calling for help. After he left, Justin looked at Nora with a stern expression. Nora thought about it and suddenly asked, Do we need to tell Morris? After all, Morris was from the special department. It was more appropriate for him to handle such matters. The secret organization and the gene serum were both being investigated by the special department. Justin was silent for a moment before saying, Alright. Nora picked up her phone and informed Morris about the plan. It was illegal for them to fight in private, but if Morris came, they would be assisting the officials. After receiving her call, Morris immediately sent someone over. At night, a group of people gathered in an abandoned steel factory in California. Morris and Brenda rushed over quickly, but the other members of the special department had not arrived yet. Howard led more than a hundred people and was explaining to Justin, These are all men we trained with. Justin, command them without any worries! The group of people instantly stood up for Justin. They shouted in unison, Big Brother! Justin: Nora: It looked a little like a gangster meeting. Nora felt that it was funny. However, the next moment, Howard suddenly pointed his spear at her. Justin, why did you bring her here? Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows but before she could say anything, Brenda said unhappily, Who is she!? Howard, why have you been so rude since your childhood? Or dont you know that shes Justins wife? Shouldnt you be calling her Sister-in-law? Howard pursed his lips. Get lost. What right does a woman like you have to order me around? Brenda sneered. Because I can beat you down! Howard was momentarily at a loss for words. Other than Justin, Brenda was the only one in the Hunts who could fight. Otherwise, she would not have been able to work with Interpol. However, Howard said coldly, I cant argue with you, but it doesnt matter if you come. After all, you can fight. What is she doing here? Is she here to hold us back? There will be many clashes there. It will be a real fight. Who will protect her?. I can protect Nora. Besides, theres Justin too. Why are you such a busybody? Brenda defended. Howard sneered. Youre protecting her? Is your mission here to protect her? Besides, Justin, how can you use you protect her? There are so many of us here to protect you! A woman who doesnt know martial arts must be bored. Is she joking? Brenda continued to defend her. But Nora knows medicine. Shes our forensic doctor! Forensics doesnt charge into battle. Besides, were here to catch people today, not to see a doctor. Are you kidding me? People should know their limits. Keep her here obediently, lest she pisses her pants in fear and blames me later! Brenda was furious. If Justin wants to bring her, what can you do about it? Or do you want to rebut his decision too? Are you disobedient? Besides, as a man, shouldnt he protect his woman? Justin, tell me, should I let Nora in? Justin watched as the two of them argued. Howards words were simply laughable. He raised his eyebrows and said, Okay, Ill protect Nora. Nora: What kind of stupidity was this? She raised her almond-shaped eyes slightly but did not speak. She could not be bothered to argue with this retard. However, Howard did not give up. See, Justin? You should find a wife like Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister. No matter what you do in the future, she wont hold you back! Even if this woman cant compare to her, she should at least learn some fancy martial arts, right? Nora: ??? Howard took a deep breath and walked to Justin and Noras side. He waved his hand. Lets go! Forget it. He would help protect the person his brother liked! He would have to take the opportunity to take a photo of this womans frightened and crying appearance and make his brother despise her! Chapter 766 - Being Dramatic Chapter 766 Being Dramatic With great momentum, the group infiltrated the abandoned steel factory ahead of them. Their mission that evening was actually a little difficult. The hundred or so men were all ordinary people, whereas some of the men under Judes command had taken the gene-improvement solution. In comparison, it seemed that ordinary people were relatively at a disadvantage. Fortunately, Howard had gathered a relatively large group of people, and they were also launching a surprise attack. Most of Judes subordinates were not there. There were only about thirty people there. Therefore, Howard was full of confidence and felt that he would definitely win. You guys, go in through this door. You guys over there, go in through that door Howard gave the men instructions for the formation so that they could prevent the enemy from escaping. They not only had to capture Jude today, but they also had to prevent news of their attack from getting out. Otherwise, Judes subordinates would never come over again. Should that happen, they wouldnt be able to capture them all. Those men didnt do anything wrong, though. Rather, it was because they had been injected with the gene-improvement solution, so they only had two years left to live. Morris would definitely want to save them. After all, most of them werent aware of the truth and didnt know what exactly Jude was doing. Their desire to become stronger was the only reason why they were under his control. They didnt deserve to die. The special department officers would come over immediately once they arrived. As the main force and the vanguard, Morris and Brenda took the lead and rushed in first. They were professionals, after all. Morris and Brenda led their respective men and attacked an entrance each. The steel factory had three entrances. Howard, Justin, and Nora were in charge of attacking the last entrance. Howard took the lead and snorted at Nora. Stay behind me and dont be a hindrance to Justin, understand? Nora ignored him, merely following him at the back leisurely. Seeing her lazy appearance, Howard couldnt help but say, Are you here for shopping, or are you here to capture someone? Did she have any idea at all just how cruel and savage the people whom they were about to face in there were? Despite that, Nora merely glanced at him leisurely again and slowly uttered, Oh. Howard felt as if his punch had landed on a wad of cotton, his attack totally negated. Infuriated, he muttered, Pete must have inherited his invalidity from you! No matter what you do, you just cant keep your spirits up. What a weakling! Nora glanced at him. Do you believe me when I say that hell be able to beat you in a fight ten years later?. No matter how strong a five-year-old was, it was impossible for them to beat a trained martial artist like Howard. But that might not necessarily be the case ten years from now. Howard sneered and said, Of course I do, he is Mr. Quinns disciple after all! What are you proud of, though? Even if Mr. Quinns disciple was just a block of wood, it would still be able to beat me in a fight! Besides, its entirely because of Justin that Mr. Quinn decided to take him as his disciple! Really? Nora countered sarcastically. However, it was exactly that simple sentence of hers that annoyed Howard a little. He snapped, What kind of attitude is that? Are you looking down on Justin? Noras lips hooked into a smile. Why couldnt he have taken Pete as a disciple because of me? Howard sneered, You? Do you think you are the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister? Do you think you can get Mr. Quinn to take a disciple so easily? Well, she really was, though. Nora touched her nose and glanced at Justin. Justins lips curled into a smile. What a dimwit. He was in for a surprise later! Justin wanted Howard to experience social death for despising Nora and Pete all the time. The nastier the things he said at this moment, the more the slap to his face would hurt. Therefore, Justin did not bother explaining Noras identity to him. Amidst Howards complaints, the group finally charged into the factory. At the sight of them, someone immediately shouted, Who are you people? What do you want? Hed only just spoken when Howard rushed over, his fist striking the man and putting him in a daze. Even his teeth had come loose and he spat out a few. After he punched the man, Howard deliberately turned around to reveal the mans miserable appearance to Nora. Hed thought that the woman would be terrified at the sight, or at the very least, turn pale, right? Unexpectedly Nora glanced at the man and then she yawned??? What kind of joke was this?! Should she be yawning even at an exciting moment like this?! Howard was stunned. But the next moment, he understood. The woman must have incredible mental resilience, otherwise, Justin would not have brought her here, either. Hmph, she wasnt that useless after all. At least she didnt burst into tears like other women. When Howard thought of this, he continued to rush forward. Over at where Brenda and Morris were, their siege advanced rather quickly, causing Judewho was in the abandoned steel factory-to rush towards Howards group with a few of his martial arts experts. He was planning to break through them and fight his way out. When Nora followed behind Justin leisurely while Howard and his men were clearing the way, they encountered a group of people in a corridor. There were eight of them in total. The one surrounded by the others was obviously Jude, who had long hair and blue eyes. He was big and stout and had bulging muscles all over his body, making him look very fierce. Damn! Howard said, Why did we have to run into the eight of them? Whats wrong? Justin asked. Howard replied, Those eight men are known for their fighting skills, especially Jude. I thought they would split up and flee separately, but unexpectedly, they stayed together and we even ran into each other. Justin, my men are no match for them. If we force our way through, they will probably become injured. Howard didnt want his comrades, who saw him as their leader, to die for nothing. Those eight men were simply too strong, his brothers would only end up as cannon fodder. Therefore, Howard wanted Justin to take action. Justin slowly said, Okay. Stand back, all of you. Following his instructions, Howard led his men to stand behind Justin. Seeing this, Jude laughed and said, Not bad, thats pretty gutsy of you. In that case, today, I shall show you how powerful I am! Then, he said, That guy should be the strongest among them. Ill keep him occupied while the seven of you rush out! Yes, sir! Justin said to Nora behind him, I will deal with Jude. Ill leave the rest to you. Nora nodded. Among the eight people, Jude was the only one who was a little troublesome. The rest were no big deal. Just as she was about to reply, Howard, who mistakenly thought that Justin was speaking to him, said loudly, Dont worry, Justin, leave the rest of them to me! Even if I die, I will never give them a chance to leave! Nora: Those were just a few insignificant riff-raff. Did he really need to be so dramatic? Chapter 767 - It Turns Out That My Sister-in-law Is An Expert Chapter 767 It Turns Out That My Sister-in-law Is An Expert Justin took a step forward. Jude was indeed rather skilled, though it was also possible that his skills and great physical strength were all thanks to the gene serum, making him a little difficult to deal with. When Jude started exchanging blows with him, he knew at once that he was in trouble. Hed originally thought that the people at this entrance would be easier to deal with since those at the other two entrances were all professional police officers, but it seemed that hed made the wrong choice! He immediately said to the people behind him, You guys, break your way through first! Only when they left would Justin be distracted, thereby giving him the chance to escape. The few men behind him were all subordinates whom hed taken a lot of care to groom. They were the strongest in their circle and had also shown the best results after taking the gene-improvement solution. Even Howard was no match for them, which went to show how strong they were. The men nodded immediately. They bypassed Jude and Justin and rushed towards Nora and Howard. Justin didnt intercept them. It seemed like he trusted the people behind him very much. At the sight, Howard was terribly moved. In the past, Justin had always called him a good-for-nothing because he didnt make any progress despite practicing martial arts for so long. All of his moves were just fancy, without any real substance. Yet Justin was putting so much trust in him at this moment. There were eight of them in total. They might not be as strong as Jude, but they had numbers on their side! He must not let Justin down! With that in mind, lofty ambitions suddenly surged up in Howard. He bit the bullet and stepped forward at once. I can do it, Justin! Dont worry! As he let out a roar, he attacked one of the eight men at once! Howard felt that this must be the highlight of his life. He followed after Justin, using his bare hands to deal with Judes seven henchmen well, one of them. He used everything he had to dodge his opponents attack, and then he punched and kicked them. They exchanged numerous blows without any pause. The two of them delivered kicks at each other with great force, as though they wanted to beat all the dust off their clothes. Wherever he was hit, Howard felt as if his bones were close to breaking. The pain was so great that he was close to losing all his strength. But he mustnt admit defeat! He mustnt bring shame to Justin! Thus, Howard gritted his teeth and continued to strike the opponent hard! Haaaaah! With a great shout, Howard finally knocked the man down onto the ground! The two of them were pretty much equally matched, but with his determination, he had beat him! When he held the man under him, Howard felt that he had done it! He had succeeded! He raised his head excitedly, only to suddenly realize that he had only stopped one of them and there were six left! The people behind him only knew fancy moves without any substance. They could handle ordinary people, but not any of these eight opponents. The six men must have already sent all the people behind him flying by then, right? While not fatal, they would definitely suffer injuries. No, wait That woman! Howard hurriedly looked behind him to check on Nora and see if she was hiding in the corner and shaking in her boots. He wondered if Justin would be mad at him for not protecting Nora well. While he was thinking about it, he turned his head to the side, only to see The six men, whom hed thought of as incredibly powerful, had all collapsed onto the floor beside him? All of them lay there, unable to get up. Nora stood beside them and dusted off her hands leisurely, as though she was the one who had defeated the seven men. Howard looked at the people behind him and praised them. Not bad, guys! Out of those seven tyrants, I didnt expect you guys to actually be able to stop six of them! Whos the one thats so impressive? As soon as he said that, his men all looked at one another. At last, all of them looked at Nora. Howard: ?? What was that supposed to mean? But when he looked at the men again, they looked like they had absolutely no intention to do anything Howard was not like the brainless Chester. He couldnt help but frown and think. Half a beat later, he stared at his men incredulously and said, What are you guys looking at her for? Surely it cant be her who did this, right? Did she beat them all with her beauty? What kind of joke is that?! The men nodded in unison. Then, they looked at Nora in shock again. Theyd originally thought that she was a girl with a weak personality. After all, she had such a good temper. Howard had scolded her for so long, yet she hadnt retorted at all. But when they thought of the brutal scene just now They felt like their worldviews had been totally subverted! Who would have thought that a delicate woman like her would be a master martial artist? Stunned, Howard frowned. No way, you guys Before he could finish speaking, the man under him suddenly pushed Howard away and ran out. Stop him! Howard shouted. The next moment, he saw the man running up to Nora. Chapter 768 - I Don’t Need It Chapter 768 I Dont Need It Howard was greatly alarmed. In his opinion, the person whom he had intercepted was likely the strongest among the seven. Although he didnt like his sister-in-law very much, for Justins sake, he couldnt let her get hurt either. Was that guy running up to Nora to take her hostage and force everyone into retreating? What bad luck! He knew it, women were trouble. Why did she have to come? As soon as the thought formed, he stepped forward to rush over. But his leg had only just reached out when he saw the man reaching towards Nora. At some point, there was already a dagger in his hand. He jabbed it right at Noras neck. Dont move! Or Ill. But before he could say kill her, Nora had suddenly stretched out her hand, grabbed his wrist, and exerted a little force. Crack! The dagger in the mans hand fell to the ground, and his wrist emitted a crisp snap. Howard had just beaten up the man, but even all the pain hed suffered just now couldnt compare to the sharp pain he was currently feeling. The pain made him turn limp, and he slumped onto his knees in front of Nora. To everyone, Nora seemed to just be holding his wrist lightly. With her eyes slightly raised, she slowly asked in a low voice, Are you getting down on your knees to beg me for mercy? Thats not quite appropriate, is it? The whole place was quiet. Even the thug had fallen into a daze from the pain. He looked at Nora in astonishment. Where on earth did the delicate woman get all that physical strength from? On the other side, Howard looked at them in astonishment. He swallowed and looked at his men. So, she really was the one who beat all those men just now? His men, who only knew fancy moves, lined up in a row and then silently took a step back in unison so that they were all one step further away from Nora. Then, they nodded together. Howard: By the time the situation here was resolved, Justin had also finished dealing with Jude. At this time, Morris and Brenda also rushed over from the other two entrances. By then, Nora had already let go of the last mans hand. The mans wrist was drooping limply, his bones obviously fractured. Upon seeing the men collapsed on the floor beside Nora, Brenda raced towards her at once and sent the man with the limp wrist flying with a kick. She glared at Howard furiously and demanded, Whats wrong with you? How can you let him rush all the way up to Nora? What if he scared her? She held Noras hand and said, Dont be afraid, Nora! Im here! Howard: His lips moved. He wanted to explain, but before he could say anything, Nora glanced over at him, scaring Howard so badly that he shut up at once. Nora didnt want Brenda to know that she was very strong. After all, she found Brendas protection of her very heartwarming. Howard, who looked like he was in a huge dilemma, shouldered the blame and said, It it was my mistake! Brenda: ? She and Howard had always been fighting with each other. Why was he suddenly giving in this time? However, she didnt want to spare too much thought on those issues at the moment. After she held Noras hand, she looked at Justin and complained, Justin, why didnt you stop him? Justin: Alright, alright. Nora patted Brendas hand comfortingly. After she calmed her sister-in-law down, her gaze swept across the people present. Howards men immediately straightened their backs and shivered in unison. Noras gaze then swept across the people on the floor. Her little sidekicks immediately reacted and they walked over to arrest everyone lying on the floor and escort them out. After tying them all up, Brenda said, Nora, weve found their R&D base. I will take you there now. Nora nodded. To be honest, shed always wanted to see how these gene-improvement solutions with unknown chemical components were made. But when she entered their laboratory with Brenda, she found that everything there was very plain and crude. This was no R&D base at all! Whats going on? Brenda turned to the side and grabbed Jude. After Jude was arrested, he had known right away that there was no escape for him. He immediately explained, We actually dont have a base or anything like that. These gene-improvement solutions are just diluted versions of the gene serum! Nora: Everyone: After they had put in so much time and effort, the truth was actually so dull? And here they thought they had caught a den of thieves that manufactured gene serums! Where did you get the gene serum from? Morris asked, his voice low and serious. An honest and obedient Jude explained, I bought it. We have a sales channel abroad where we can buy pure gene serums. The diluted serums dont cause too much harm to ordinary peoples bodies. They only have two years left to live, yet youre saying the serums dont cause too much harm to the body? Morris frowned. Jude said cautiously, The gene serum can only be used on children. Adults cant withstand it at all, they will explode and die immediately. But once its diluted, their genes can still be improved a little Besides, there are statistics that show that some people have survived past two years What happened after the two years? They lived for another half a month. Brenda sneered, You are pretty smart, arent you? Using the gene serum on yourself while giving others the gene-improvement solution instead. Youre purely just harming people! No, no! Jude was very honest. How would I be worthy of using the gene serum? Im also using the diluted gene-improvement solution. I need money, my child has a terminal illness, but the medical fees cost more than one hundred thousand dollars. Only if I used the gene-improvement solution on myself would I have been able to convince the others that I have become stronger, and only then could I sell the gene-improvement solution I didnt have any other choice His words stunned everyone present. All of them looked at him in disbelief. Even Nora and Justin exchanged a look. Theyd initially thought that Jude was likely one of the five children who had survived the experiments back then, but little did they expect that he actually wasnt? No wonder he was so easygoing! Judes martial arts prowess just now, though He had kept Justin occupied for three minutes all by himself! At present, there were actually large skill gaps in martial artists in the country. Apart from Irvin and Quinn, the strongest were Big Brother and Big Sister. The other disciples didnt have bodies well-suited for martial arts. Moreover, in these modern times, no one would work that hard to practice martial arts, either. As a result, apart from a few top martial artists, the rest were all rather mediocre. This was also the reason why Big Brother and Big Sister were so popular in the circle, as well as why their statuses were unopposed! Because there were very few in America who could even last ten moves with Justin! The diluted gene-improvement solution alone could improve a persons physical constitution this much. In that case, just how strong would people who had been injected with gene serums, and whose genes had truly been improved, be? Nora and Justin suddenly felt that even they might not be their opponents match should they encounter them! Their hearts sank. It was also in this instant, in the face of absolute power, that Nora finally realized how terrifying the gene serum was. No wonder even her mother had been driven into a corner and chose to die back then. Her expression darkened. When she thought of how those five people were after the V16 that Xander needed, she suddenly felt rather panicked, scared, and at a loss. The V15 gene serum was already so powerful. Should they be injected with the V16, wouldnt they all become superhumans?! While she was thinking, at some point, Howard had already sneaked over to her. Earlier, he had been overbearing and arrogant towards her and had also reprimanded her as and when he wanted to, but he was now very cautious around her. He asked softly, Um, Nora You must be from the Quinn School of Martial Arts, right? The Irvin School of Martial Arts didnt try to win by physical strength. It was just like how Justin hadnt subdued Jude with just one move. Only the Quinn School of Martial Arts would use such open and aboveboard moves. Nora admitted to it with a grunt. As soon as she did, Howard spoke again. Then are you Linda from the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Have you met Big Sister before? The martial arts-obsessed teenager scratched his head. I I want to ask Big Sister to be my teacher! Do you know where she is? What does she like? How can I please her? Nora looked at the young mans pious attitude and sighed silently. I dont need pleasing. Chapter 769 - New Trap Chapter 769 New Trap After saying that, Nora walked past him and walked out with Justin. There was no point in staying any longer in the laboratory. They were going to interrogate Jude to find out who was giving him the orders so that they could find the mastermind hiding behind everything. It was only when the two of them reached the entrance that Howard finally realized what Nora meant. His eyes widened in disbelief and he stared at Nora from the back in shock and astonishment. When he did, he saw that, because the door was a little narrow and two people could not pass through it at the same time, Justin subconsciously took half a step back while Nora walked out calmly without feeling like anything was wrong. Howard: Since when did Justin ever give way to others? He had always been the leader of the family, yet he was naturally giving way to someone else now. In addition to being in love with her, it was even more so because that person was worthy of him doing so! So, she really was Big Sister! No wonder Justin, who had always been very protective of his own, didnt even say a word when he badmouthed Nora. On top of that, hed even given him a seemingly half-amused look. At that time, hed thought that it was because Justin liked Big Sister, but he finally realized why now! Howard felt like he had been slapped in the face, and he was distressed. He had actually mocked Big Sister! Was it too late for him to apologize? With that in mind, Howard hurriedly followed after them. On the way out, Nora kept thinking about the problem she was facing, wanting to know the specifics of the clue to the V16. After the incident just now with Jude, she couldnt quite wait anymore. Her gait couldnt help but speed up. Justin followed closely behind her. When the two came to the car, Justin was about to open the car door for Nora when a figure darted over, opened the car door, and said humbly, Nora, be careful not to knock yourself against the top of the door! Nora: Justin: Howard looked at Nora ingratiatingly with a smile. Nora, what do you think of my martial arts? Do I have any hope of entering the Quinn School of Martial Arts and becoming your disciple? Nora thought for a while. Suddenly, she sighed and said, Lets get the old man to teach you instead. She then picked up her cell phone and called Quinn. Quinn was very loud. He hollered, Whats up, Sleepyhead? Nora touched her nose, not quite used to someone calling her by a nickname. She coughed and said, Ive found you a disciple. You took a disciple for me? Have I agreed to it? Yet you took them in so casually? If you want to take a disciple, then take one for yourself! Quinn retorted. Next to Nora, Howard felt as if his heart was in his throat when he heard Quinn. He had met Quinn before. Back then, when he was in New York, Quinn hadnt even shown Justin any courtesy. Wasnt Nora being a little too impolite with him? Would Quinn expel her in a fit of rage? Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Nora say calmly, Ive already told him to go to New York to look for you. Hed better bring a present! Okay. Okay? What do you mean okay? You no-good disciple, you Before Quinn could finish, Nora hung up the phone and looked at Howard silently. Quinn is old, so hes a little long-winded. Dont mind him. Howard was already frozen on the spot like a statue. Hed never imagined that Quinn would actually agree to it just like that! Additionally, Nora completely had the upper hand in her talks with Quinn! While he was in a daze, Nora and Justin got into the car, left the place, and headed straight to the Hunts family home. Even if outsiders were tailing them, they wouldnt be able to enter the residence. Jude was taken away by Morris and Brenda. After returning to the family home, Howard asked, Nora, why didnt you bring Jude back? Nora was puzzled. For what? Interrogation? Howard frowned and replied, Yeah, didnt you catch him to find out who was the one giving him the orders?. Arent Morris and the others more apt when it comes to interrogating prisoners? So, why should she bring the prisoner back and do it herself instead? If she was that free, she might as well make up for lost sleep instead! Thinking of this, Nora curled her lips disdainfully. Howard: By the time they arrived at the family home, it was already 10 PM. After entering, Nora and Justin steadfastly ate dinner without rushing, and then went to their room to rest. After the two of them entered, a servant in the Hunts family home quietly walked to an inconspicuous corner, took out a cell phone, and made a call. Doesnt seem like they have found the codebook. Or else they would have been in a hurry to see read it. The person on the other end of the call said something and the servant replied, Okay, I understand, sir. After saying this, he hung up the phone, quietly made up an excuse, and went up to the door of the room Justin and Nora were in. While no one else was around, he pressed his ear against the door and listened to the voices inside. Nora said, Dont be so anxious Slow down Nora, dont move. Let me do it Creak Are you satisfied? What followed were suggestive sounds, which even made the eavesdropping man blush. After the man listened for a while more, he finally turned and left. He then took out his cell phone and sent a text message: I am certain that they didnt find the codebook. Inside the room. Nora sat steadily on the sofa with the ledger, and codebook shed found, in her hand and read it leisurely. At the edge of the bed, Justin had put one hand on the bed and was pressing down hard, causing it to creak. He continued his performance. Nora, does it feel good? Nora, do you want more? Nora, lets do it again? What? One more time? Are you really trying to squeeze your husband dry?. Nora: That man was simply too shameless. Although he was just acting, wasnt he going a bit too far? The corners of her lips spasmed. Did you take some kind of drug? How many times do you plan to do it in one night? Justin chuckled. Im very strong. Why dont you try me? Nora: The man was really becoming more and more explicit after the two of them got together. She lowered her head and continued to look at the codebook in her hand. Five minutes later, the code was deciphered. As she stared at the revealed information, Nora held her forehead in surprise. Seemingly having sensed her peculiar reaction, Justin finally ended his solo exercise on the bed and strode over to her. When he saw the Morse code translations recorded in her notebook, he also frowned. Thats it? Nora heaved a quiet sigh. I knew it, Mom must have set up another trap for us! What should we do? Chapter 770 - Dead Or Alive? Chapter 770 Dead Or Alive? Nora and Justin stared at the Morse code translation, both a little speechless. There was only a string of numbers in the translation, which looked like some kind of code. Apart from that was the name of a bank and the vault number of a safe deposit box. This showed that her mother had left something in the safe back then. Could it be the V16? Noras brows drew together as she pondered about it. Justin asked, When are you going over to retrieve the contents? Nora looked at him and then back at the bank name. The safe deposit box her mother had set up was in the Bank of New York, but if they returned and went to the Bank of New York so rashly, the people tailing them would surely realize that something was amiss. But if they dont go in person Should they send someone else to retrieve the contents instead, Nora was concerned that her mother might have left some kind of trap behind which would cause the person to fall into the trap if they didnt notice anything. Therefore, their biggest problem at the moment was to find out exactly how many people were tailing and monitoring them, as well as how to avoid them In other words, they needed to find a suitable excuse to go to the Bank of New York. Nora sighed silently. She tossed the ledger aside and thought for a moment before she said, Lets find a suitable opportunity. Okay. That night, both of them were a little troubled. They werent in the mood to do anything else even when they were lying on the bed. Nora also had insomnia for once. After mulling over something for a long time with her eyes closed in the dark, she suddenly turned to Justin and asked, How was Judes martial arts prowess? Although Justins breathing was steady the whole time, Nora could sense that he was still awake. Sure enough, as soon as she spoke, Justins voice came over. It was alright. The gene serum is actually not as scary as we imagined. Really? Nora was a little dubious. If Judes martial arts prowess was only alright, then how come Justin only managed to subdue him after she defeated eight people? However, the Irvin School of Martial Arts moves were light and nimble, and they were known for their strategies instead. Perhaps it did take that much time for them to deal with such people. Nora breathed a sigh of relief when she thought of that. Shed originally thought that since Jude was so strong, then the mastermind would surely be even stronger. But if Judes skills were just alright, then perhaps the gene serums effect wasnt that great after all. All her worries were unnecessary. With that in mind, Nora turned around and finally fell asleep peacefully. Upon hearing her even breathing, Justin suddenly stood up. He strode to the bathroom, opened the door, and then took out a first aid box in a practiced manner. Then, he lifted his gray silk pajama pants. There was a large bruise on his thigh. He applied some ice and lightly massaged the bruise. After the massage, he took off his shirt. He looked in the mirror and turned around in silence. On Justins back was another large patch of bruises. On top of that, there was also a bit of blood. His injuries were a shocking sight. Had he been an ordinary person, he probably would have been in so much pain that he could not even walk or move. Yet Justin hadnt shown even the slightest sign of that. He applied some more ice to the bruises on his back with nary a frown. He had gotten all these bruises from Jude during his fight with him that day. Of course, Jude had also suffered very serious injuries. Even so, just how terrifying was it that someone could fight on par with him just because they had taken the gene serum?! On top of that, Jude was really just a nobody underling! This showed that the person who had sent Jude had at least ten Judes under his command! Justin could beat one or two Judes, but what about eight or ten? Even he and Nora together probably wouldnt be a match for them. Justin sat in the bathroom after he treated his wounds, his brows slightly furrowed. His expression also became extraordinarily grave. Their enemy was too powerful and too terrifying The gene serum had been around for more than twenty years ago. It was unknown how great a force they had built all these years. No wonder Yvette had chosen to die back then, and no wonder the special department still hadnt obtained any substantial leads despite so many years of investigation. Justin frowned. Suddenly, he took out his cell phone and sent a message to Lawrence and Sean: Enhance our security measures! And summon all our men back. Sean quickly replied: Yes, sir. Lawrences reply came half a beat slower: Got it, Boss. Has something happened? Justin took a deep breath and wrote: Protect the three children and Nora. Yes, sir. After sending the messages, he made more arrangements on his cell phone before he gently returned to the bed and lay down beside Nora. The next day, by the time Nora woke up, Justin was already awake. He seemed to have already washed up and changed. He stood at the head of the bed and looked at her. Lets return to New York? Okay. Then, Nora added, But before I go back, theres one thing I need to do. An hour later. At the Blacks. Nora handed the key to the Smiths villa to Irene. Aunt Irene, why dont you guys move to the villa? Irene was about to refuse when Justin said, The villa will become abandoned if it stays unoccupied year-round. Nora grew up there after all. If your family moves in, you guys can also help take care of it. As soon as he said that, Irene and will looked at each other. Then, they nodded. Nora then handed Idealian Pharmaceuticals management rights to Will. Uncle Will, Ill have to trouble you to take care of the company while were in New York. Will nodded. After handling all this, Nora and Justin finally set off for New York. C At the same time. Far away in Switzerland, a cruise ship drifted on the sea. The cruise ship was huge and had all kinds of facilities on it, including even luxury shops. However, there were no guests on board, and it seemed like someone had reserved the whole ship. In a room. Iris lay there quietly. A tall man stood quietly beside her. The man reached out and gently stroked the womans cheek. He whispered, Iris, its time to get up and eat. Hed had her favorite morning tea prepared. Chapter 771 - Repaying Debts Chapter 771 Repaying Debts The woman on the bed was motionless. She was so pale that her skin looked almost transparent. She looked like she had already lost all signs of life However, Philip was not panicked at all. He continued to gently stroke Iris cheek with his fingertips. He persisted like that for ten minutes until Iris finally let out a long sigh. She slowly opened her eyes, meeting Philips head-on. Underneath Iris long eyelashes, her eyes were filled with a sense of resignation. Why are you doing this? That day, when she went into shock from Philips strangling, Iris had nearly died. At that moment, she had really stopped breathing But when Philip saw that she really wasnt breathing anymore, hed panicked and hurriedly performed CPR on her, bringing her back to life. At the same time, Philip had also been informed that Nora was Q. Only then did he realize that he had ultimately still lost the bet with Justin. Iris hadnt struggled at that time but merely looked at him quietly. Her gaze had terrified Philip, and he couldnt help but ask, What are you looking at me for? Iris replied, I have already given you a life back. Is this enough as repayment for the love between us back then? Was it enough? Iris had become utterly disappointed in him a long time ago. Back then, Iris asked him for help, yet hed continued to test her feelings for him. During that time, Iris had given up on the man. If one asked her whether she loved him? Iris love for Philip was certainly not as deep as the latters love for her. After all, to Philip, love was everything. However, that was not the case for her. She had never been someone obsessed over love. Compared to romantic love family affection, friendship, and even her life itself were more important. Yet if one were to say that she did not love him? Philip was someone whom she found hard to forget and let go of. Despite five years passing since her marriage to Herman and even after having Justin, Iris had still been shocked at that moment where she met Philip once more. After all, he was her unforgettable first love, how could she possibly not have loved him? However, Iris had already made her choice. She had sealed her heart and would never give herself and Philip another chance. She and Philip both owed each other. Philip owed her a debt of trust, whereas she owed him unwavering love. Only with much difficulty had he finally seen true love in her, yet in the end, it had still turned into a sham, causing him to lose his trust in the world. In that instant, Iris felt like she had been freed. Philips expression, which had been full of guilt, had also shown his regret and fear. In that instant where his emotions had gotten the better of him, he had hardly been able to control his emotions. That was why hed done something so ruthless. Philip regretted his actions. The moment he saw Iris head hanging and her losing all signs of life, he knew that he had made a mistake. True love for someone was to watch them live happily, not constant tests and destruction! In the past twenty years, he had watched Iris from a distance and watched how shed rather take care of flowers in the suburban villa than leave with him. That had indeed been torturous, but compared to that, he couldnt accept Iris leaving this world for good even more! It could be said that Philips bout of venting had allowed him to finally realize his true feelingshe was afraid of losing Iris! Yet, Iris had completely let go of the relationship after her close brush with death. She didnt owe him anything anymore. Unfortunately, when Iris wanted to leave, Philip hadnt agreed to it and had forcibly taken her to the cruise ship. Only on the ship, and only at sea, would that man be unable to find them. Iris wanted to escape, but in the vast sea, where could she go? She could only ignore him and try her best to persevere. At this time, seeing that she had finally spoken, Philip hurriedly said, Its enough, its enough! Iris, everything you say is correct. Lets have something to eat first, okay? Iris had not eaten for three days. Without food or water, the body wouldnt be able to take it. However, Iris shook her head. I told you, Im not going to eat if you dont free me. Philip, I dont owe you anything anymore, you have no right to put me under house arrest. Philip sighed silently when he heard this. He said, Im not putting you under house arrest. I just want to start over with you. Thats impossible. Iris was weak, so her voice was a little low. She sighed. Nothing can happen between us anymore. There are no longer any ties or debts between us. Her firmness made Philip panic. He wanted to say more, but Iris closed her eyes, turned over, and continued to rest on the bed as if she had fallen asleep. Philip stared at her back, at a loss as to what to say. He could only back away quietly and leave the room in silence. Upon hearing him leave, Iris breathed a quiet sigh of relief. However, not even five minutes later, the door was opened again. Philip said a little joyfully, Iris, Ive thought of a solution. Iris opened her eyes. The moment she looked over, she was stunned. What are you doing?! Chapter 772 - Taking Revenge For Her Chapter 772 Taking Revenge For Her Iris was stunned. Philip had found someone to carry a large fish tank into the room. The fish tank was half a persons height and nearly three feet long. With a basin in his hand, someone poured water into it. After doing it a few times, the tank was full. Iris couldnt understand what Philip wanted to do. However, the servants left after filling the tank with water, leaving only Philip and Iris in the room. Philip gazed at her with his deep and bottomless eyes. Inside his eyes was love so strong that it was nearly crazy. He suddenly said, Iris, I know you are angry at me for almost strangling you to death, so I will take revenge for you now. After he spoke, he suddenly lowered his head and plunged it into the water! Iris pupils shrank and she sat up abruptly. As she hadnt eaten for three days, the violent movement made her vision blackout. She shook her head. After regaining a bit of light in her eyes, she looked at the room again. Philips hands were grasping both sides of the fish tank tightly, and his head was still immersed in the water! Iris shouted, Are you crazy?! She rushed up to Philip and grabbed his collar to pull him out. However, Philip was very strong, Iris couldnt make him budge in the slightest. Iris hurriedly got down beside him and started to bang on the fish tank! In the water, Philip opened his eyes, which were a little red from holding his breath. He stared at Iris, his lips moving. Although there was no sound, Iris understood what he was saying: Are you still angry? Iris was utterly stunned. She stared at Philip in disbelief. The mans eyes were firm and determined as if saying that if she continued being angry, then he would really suffocate himself to death! Iris hurriedly nodded to express that she was no longer angry. She really was not angry. She merely felt freed. Despite that, Philip didnt get out of the water. His lips were still moving. He asked, Will you eat? Iris clenched her jaw, not sure how she should answer. If she ate, she would be compromising. But she didnt want to continue her relationship with Philip. Now that she had gotten on in years, she felt that enjoying family life and playing with her grandchildren at home was the best outcome she could ever have. While she was hesitating, she noticed that Philips eyes were starting to roll up, indicating that he was about to pass out. Iris yelled, Come out of there! Come out! But Philip did not move. It was as though he would never come out unless she answered him. Seeing that the man was really about to suffocate himself to death-a minute had already passed since he went into the waterIris did not dare to waste any more time. She hurriedly shouted, Ill eat, Ill eat! When Philip heard this, he finally let go However, by then, he was already exhausted and couldnt climb out at all and he fell into the fish tank instead. Iris tried to pull him out again. As the man wasnt resisting anymore, she managed to pull him out after putting every bit of her strength into it. Splash! Water splashed onto the ground, wetting the entire deck Philip lay there, his arms limp beside him. As he took gulps of air, he slowly opened his eyes. Iris rushed up to him and gave him a slap across the cheek! Smack! Iris stared at him and snapped furiously, You lunatic! You are a lunatic! Philip, however, merely stared at her with a smile. His simple and naive appearance suddenly reminded Iris of their first date. He was introverted at that time. To be honest, among all the people courting Iris, he was neither eye-catching nor outstanding, yet she had chosen to date him. He didnt know where to take her or how to be nice to her, so he had stood below her dormitory and waited for her. After she got dressed and came downstairs, he could only give her a silly smile. The faces of that boy from back then and the man in front of her gradually overlapped. Iris cast her eyes down and said nothing. The servants outside had already entered, and they started to clean up everything in the room. Soon, the water on the floor was gone and the fish tank was also carried away. The room became clean and spotless. They even prepared a change of clothes for Iris, whose clothes had gotten wet when she pulled Philip out of the water. Iris went to the bathroom and changed. After she came out, she found that Philip had also changed into a set of clean clothes with the help of the servants. He had calmed down somewhat by then. The table was also full of her favorite breakfast foods. Iris walked over. Before she could do anything, Philip pulled out the chair for her, his behavior extremely gentlemanly. Iris sighed. She lowered her head. If she didnt eat, she didnt know what else Philip might do Never mind. She would just take it that all her years of growing flowers in the suburban villa were just a vacation. She made up her mind to eat and drink properly from now on. Otherwise, if her health suffered, how was she going to go back, enjoy family life, and play with her grandchildren? As for Philip She lowered her eyes. Shed just treat him like a stranger. Seeing that she was willing to eat, Philip broke into a grin excitedly. He sat opposite her and kept offering her different dishes. However, she didnt eat any of the food he served her. Philip sighed silently and put down his cutlery. Iris, I know you still blame me for everything that has happened, but I will slowly make up for what Ive done. We will definitely be able to return to what we were like in the past. Iris wanted to say that it was impossible, but when she looked up, she saw Philip staring at her and saying, Itll definitely be possible. Definitely, absolutely. Iris decided to shut up. After she finished eating, she felt a little more energetic. Although she was still rather weak, she didnt want to lie down in the room anymore, yet she didnt want to be alone if she were to go out for a walk, either. She wanted even less to be with Philip. While she was deep in thought, Philip smiled and said, Iris, look whos here? Iris turned to see Mrs. Landis walking in. At the sight of Iris, Mrs. Landis stepped forward and called out, Maam! Iris was surprised. Philip sighed. Were going to have to drift at sea for a while. I was afraid that you would be lonely, so I brought her here too. With her accompanying you, you would probably have a very good time here. By the way, you can go shopping. The cruise ship has everything, and there isnt any limit to your purchases at all. They were on a tourist cruise ship. Even a single ticket cost thousands of dollars, yet Philip had reserved the entire ship. The cruise ship was huge and lavish. The cruise ship was just like a large shopping mall. There were all kinds of luxury goods there, so one wouldnt find it boring even if they stayed here for a month. As Iris listened to what he said, she lowered her eyes, patted Mrs. Landis hand, and said, Then lets go out for a walk. If she stayed in the room, shed have to face Philip. If so, she might as well relax, calm down, and protect herself well. They would eventually dock one day. After Iris and Mrs. Landis went out, Jason quietly came in and walked up to Philip. He said, Boss, King is calling again. What do you think his relationship with Justin Hunt really is? Chapter 773 - Husband And Wife Work Together Chapter 773 Husband And Wife Work Together Philip narrowed his eyes when he heard this. To be honest, when he abducted Iris, hed initially planned to take her away, but he hadnt expected the Hunts to be so capable. On top of that, Justin was not as simple as it seemed. Justin had driven them into such a corner that they nearly couldnt leave New York. After that, when Philip wanted to return to his turf, hed received a call from King, asking him to send Iris back home safely. Philip realized it then. No wonder King had sold him the shares at such a high price. King had already taken the Hunts side a long time ago, everything he did was to help the Hunts. He couldnt figure out the relationship between King and the Hunts, but he didnt dare to offend him, either. Thus, he had put on an obedient front and pretended to obey his instructions, but taken Iris to the cruise ship the next moment. As long as they were at sea, King wouldnt be able to find them. Even if they found their location, they wouldnt be able to do anything This was also why hed taken Iris to the ship. Of course, there was also another reason. When they were in college, hed once asked Iris where she wanted to go on a vacation the most. Iris had replied, I dont like sports. Mountain climbing and all that makes people sweat and it stinks. I like ferry vacations. I can travel around the whole world on a cruise and it wont tire me out either. This most elegant way of travel was her favorite. At that time, Philip had said that he would take her there in the future. He was just fulfilling the promise hed made back then. Thinking of this, Philip took the satellite phone from Jason. Kings deep voice came from the other end. Philip, Iris hasnt returned home yet. Philip replied, Yeah, she and I still have some old promises that we have not fulfilled. We are having a lot of fun, so please dont worry, Mr. King. King fell silent for a while. Finally, he said, If anything happens to her, I will make you die a terrible death! The other partys harsh words shocked Philip. The main reason why no one dared to refute King in the group was that he really was just like a king. When Philip inherited his Imperial League account as a child, King had already been in the group for as long as forty years. He could remember like it was just yesterday that someone in the group had questioned Kings position and actions thirty years ago. Their century-old business empire had gone bankrupt within a month. King had used actions to prove his position and status. Since then, no one in the group dared to ever go against him again. Philip was a fierce and savage man through and through, but even he was afraid of King. He thought for a while, but still decided to ask, May I know how you are related to Justin Hunt? Why do you protect them so much? King sneered, Dont ask things you shouldnt be asking. You just need to know that Iris is a relative of mine. Anyone who hurts her will have to pay the price. His relative That meant that they were related by blood! Philip was stunned. Hed thought that as long as he got over his own issues, he would be able to be with Iris again; just like how Herman had obediently divorced Iris when he casually manipulated the Hunts a little. Iris had also stayed in the suburbs for more than twenty years and never remarried. Little did he expect that Iris had such a powerful background? But if Iris knew King, then shouldnt she have sought help from King instead of him when Justin was kidnapped?! What exactly was going on? Philip was puzzled, but when he wanted to ask further, King had already hung up. This gave Philip some reservations. He suddenly looked at Jason. Get our men to thoroughly investigate Iriss background. Although Jason didnt understand, he nonetheless said respectfully, Yes, sir. At the Hunts residence in New York. Justin lowered his gaze and went into deep thought after he hung up the phone. Philip was a little crazy, and he also had an unyielding aura etched deeply in him. Therefore, he mustnt push him too hard; it was very likely that Philip would otherwise kill both himself and Iris. Justin had exposed his family ties with Iris just so Philip would hesitate to do anything rash. Of course, Justin was also now certain that he understood Philip very well. The man loved Iris very much and was reluctant to hurt her. Or else why would he hold back for more than twenty years? Boss, we have found their whereabouts. Philip owns a cruise ship that left shore three days ago. Those who had booked tickets have all received refunds and information about compensation from the cruise ship. Therefore, we are guessing that Mdm. Iris is on the cruise ship. Sean reported his findings. We have contacted the people on the cruise ship. We have an informant there, and he has passed us a message saying that Mdm. Iris is fine. On the contrary, Philip has been begging her for forgiveness. He frowned and went on. The troublesome part is, although we have pinpointed the cruise ships location, there are too many of Philips men on board while we only have one informant, so we have no way of snatching her back. Additionally, if we dispatch a helicopter or a ferry to take her back, given the commotion it would cause, we wont be able to completely guarantee Mdm. Iris safety at sea. Therefore, we may still need to wait for her to return safely by herself after she and Philip resolve the issues between them. After confirming that Iris was safe for now, Justin was relieved. He lowered his head and looked at the map on the table. Just get someone to monitor them at all times. Dispatch a ship to follow them from a distance and make sure they dont discover the ship. But if any problem arises, they are allowed to immediately approach and carry out a rescue operation! Yes, sir. Sean took out his cell phone and made arrangements. After the arrangements were made, he looked at Justin, only to see him staring at the location of a certain bank on the map. Sean asked, Boss, whats wrong? Justin was silent for a moment. Suddenly, he said, Station all our men in New York near this bank. Nora and I will be going there within the next two days. Yes, sir. Sean turned to leave, but before he stepped out, Justin suddenly stopped him. Get a few of our men to follow me out tonight. Seans heart sank. Justin was the Irvin School of Martial Arts Big Brother. To be honest, he was fully capable of protecting himself in most typical dangerous situations. The reason why he brought so many bodyguards with him was just so he could weaken the enemys attention on him. Yet he was specially bringing their own men with him this time? What kind of dangerous mission was he going on? He lowered his head and said, Ill go with you. No, its fine. Justin suddenly looked at him. The Hunts and the Imperial League need you. Sean: Suddenly, it felt a little like Justin was leaving his last words, which made him feel rather uneasy. He called a few of their most skilled men over. Then, he watched as Justin led the men and entered the darkness. At the same time, Nora also quietly left the Hunt Manor. She was going to the bank to see what on earth her mother had left her! Chapter 774 - She Can’t Wait Anymore! Chapter 774 She Cant Wait Anymore! Nora couldnt wait anymore. Perhaps it wasnt the V16 but clues to it in the safe deposit box, but there were only two months and twenty days left until Xander had to take the V16. Every passing day was torture for her. This was especially true when she saw the terrible atmosphere at home upon returning from California earlier in the afternoon. Cherry was not playing games, neither was Pete working on his Mathematical Olympiad. Instead, both of them were circling around Xander. Cherry had taken out all her favorite Barbie dolls and princess dresses and wanted to give them to him. Xander hadnt taken them. As for Pete, he also hinted that he could give him all the Mathematical Olympiad worksheets he had bought. Xander hadnt taken those either. The little fellow slumped on the sofa and waved as he said, I dont like your stuff! I only like animals! When Cherry heard this, she immediately suggested, I have an uncle who also loves animals a lot. He has a lot of stray cats and dogs. Why dont we get Uncle Louis to send us a few?! But Xander had waved and said, No, I dont want them. Those animals are your uncles friends, not mine. Cherry corrected him. Xander, hes also your uncle. He is very generous. Besides, he also needs money to feed that many cats and dogs, but he doesnt have any. He will definitely thank us if we help him raise a few! Pete also nodded and said, Yes, he also has a dog whose coat has a mix of colors. As soon as he said that, Xander replied, So what? Even if he does, its still not Rainbow. Rainbow was Dog No. 3. As its coat was a mix of different colors, Xander had named it Rainbow. The name was too clich, and even Rainbow itself disliked it. However, that was what Xander called it, so it had no other choice. Rainbow was also the healthiest among the dogs there. However, just this morning, Rainbow lay down on the floor and never woke up again. Xander, who had become accustomed to death and parting, had dug a hole in the garden together with Cherry and Pete and buried Rainbow there. There were now several more mounds in the garden, all of which contained Xanders friends. Every time they went to the garden, their hearts would be exceptionally heavy. As soon as Xander said that, Cherry and Pete looked at each other, neither of them daring to continue. Cherry changed the subject and said, Xander, have you decided yet? Are you going to take the same last name as me or Pete? Neither Cherry nor Pete would be changing their names. But surely Xander couldnt keep using Yale as his last name, right? While Cherry and Pete were thinking about it, Xander waved and said, Nah, I havent. Cherry said, Why dont you take Smith as your last name like me? Grandpa will like you a lot! Pete said, Boys should take Hunt as their last name, of course. Its better to have the same last name as Daddy. Cherry then said, But if Xanders last name is Hunt, then wouldnt he end up competing with you over family assets? Lets have Xander take Smith as his last name and inherit Grandpas assets instead! Pete and Xander both looked at her. What about you? Cherry grinned. I have Grandaunt! Pete: ? Xander: ?? Cherry tilted her head and said, Grandaunt doesnt have any children, so she has always said that everything she has is mine. Princess Lucy can testify to that! Princess Lucy had been staying at the Hunts ever since she came to celebrate Cherrys birthday the other time. She had stayed with Cherry and played with her for three whole days. Later, because of all the uncertainty and turmoil regarding Herman and Philip, Justin had sent her back. She and Cherry had been reluctant to part when she had to go. At the mention of her grandaunt, Cherry tilted her head and said, I miss Grandaunt! Xander had been listless the whole time. Even when Nora came home, all three children rushed over, and she played with them for a whileXander was still not very happy. However, it seemed like the little boy had learned to hide his emotions from an early age, so he didnt let it show at all. After having dinner with the children, Nora sent them back to their room to rest. The three little fellows were still very young. Coupled with the fact that she was around that night, they had all clamored to sleep with her. Thus, all of them lay down together on the bed. The heartless Cherry fell asleep very quickly. Pete looked at Xander worriedly. Nora patted his head. Pete was simply too sensitive. On top of that, he even knew to be mindful of other peoples emotions. He was so sensible that it made ones heart ache. On the contrary, it was Xander the little devil who couldnt fall asleep. It was only after Nora lit the calming incense she had developed that Pete and Xander finally fell asleep. She got up to check on Justin and see what he was doing But as soon as she moved, she heard Xander shouting in his sleep, Mommy, save me! Rainbow, I dont wanna die. Sniff Rainbow, is it cold in the soil? Does it hurt when you die? Do you still feel anything after death? Nora was frozen in place. She had lit the calming incense, so despite Xanders extreme unease, he didnt wake up. However, his words pierced Noras heart like a dagger. As it turned out, Xander was feeling very insecure. He had been fearful all along, yet the boy had never said anything in front of them. It was true that he felt sorry for the animals and was sad to part with them. But who wouldnt be afraid of death? This was especially when Xander had an extremely high IQ. He understood the concept of life and death. Nora took a deep breath and walked out of the room. She didnt go upstairs to look for Justin. On the way back to New York, she and Justin had agreed to find a suitable opportunity to get rid of the people tailing her. After that, they would go to the bank to retrieve the things there. But she couldnt wait anymore. After Justins fight with Jude, he had become extremely cautious. This made the perceptive Nora realize that the people tailing them could not be ordinary. According to Caleb, the five children who survived back then had all become big bosses in different places. Trueman and Caleb were in Switzerland, but there were still three others who were following her in search of the V16! She didnt know who they were, nor did she have any clue as to their identities at the moment. But if she dragged this on any further, she was really afraid that she wouldnt be able to save Xander anymore. It was just a safe deposit box, wasnt it? She would just go and retrieve it! With that in mind, Nora left the Hunt Manor. She didnt drive. Instead, she tried her best to avoid the people tailing her in the dark and turned into a small alley at the side. After doing this several times, she finally got rid of the people tailing her and arrived at the bank. The bank was closed and locked up at night. This was not an issue for Nora, though. She took out her cell phone casually and tapped away on it quickly. Click! The door to the bank opened and Nora slipped inside. Chapter 775 - A Stranger! Chapter 775 A Stranger! It was pitch black inside the hall. Nora turned on her cell phone immediately after she entered. On the screen was the layout of the bank. Although her mother had deposited the things in the bank more than twenty years ago, the location of the safes was still the same despite the layout of the bank changing over the years. Thus, her mothers things were still there. Nora remembered clearly that it was safe no. 06 and the password was her birthday. She walked soundlessly towards the safe deposit boxes. There was no staff inside, only security officers patrolling back and forth. However, it was very difficult for them to spot her. Nora was in full black clothing, so she completely blended with the darkness. Light-footed and nimble, she headed straight to the safe deposit boxes. But after she passed by two rooms, she suddenly heard footsteps behind her. Noras pupils shrank and she suddenly darted into the corner next to her. When she looked behind her, she caught a shadow flashing past. It seemed that it was very unsafe here tonight. And she wasnt alone here! The thought made Nora bite her lip. Her first thought was that she hadnt managed to avoid the people tailing her and had been followed! Aside from professionals like Morris, the only ones who could follow her without her noticing were people more skilled than her in martial arts. Someone more skilled than her in martial arts?! Was it Judes boss? Could that person be one of the five children who had survived in the gene serum laboratory? It could only be one of them! Nora broke into a big frown. Her mind ran at high speed. What should she do? Since he had followed her here, he must already know by now that something was up with the bank. Even if she turned around and left, it would be difficult for her to dispel the other partys suspicions. Even if he didnt know that the safe in question was No. 06, now that he had locked on to the bank, all he needed to do was just check all the safes and he would find the clue. Therefore, she had no way out. Tonight, she, Nora Smith, must retrieve the V16 that her mother had left behind. Otherwise, it was highly likely that she would be caught by the other party! With that in mind, Nora took a deep breath. Then, she suddenly stopped and went on the offensive! She would test the black-clad mans skills first. Bam! The moment she launched her attack, the two got into a fight. The other party responded very quickly. Before her fist could connect, he was already blocking her attack and counterattacking. In just a single exchange of blows, Nora concluded that he was most definitely someone whose genes had been modified with the gene serum! Because his physical strength was too great! Nora had been practicing martial arts for a very long time. Since she was a child, she had been relying on her natural talent to come this far. On top of that, she even became the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister. This was the first person in her life to give her a foreboding pressure. Her almond-shaped eyes were widened big and round as she stared at the person in front of her. In the darkness, the mans eyes shone green. He wore a baseball cap and a facial mask, revealing only his eyes. The way he stared at Nora was as if he had just spotted his prey. When he was blocking Noras attack, the man chuckled and said, Is that all youve got? He had an accent. It was obvious that he was a foreigner. In this instant, Nora felt a little angry at herself for not training properly. If she had been a little more diligent, then she might have had a chance if she went at her opponent with full force. She took a deep breath. Who are you? You dont need to know that. Just hand over the V16 obediently and I will spare your life. The man moved toward her one step at a time. Resistance is futile. All my genes have been improved and I have no flaws. I am the most powerful fighter on earth now. Without any firearms, you wont be a match for me at all. The man spoke confidently and arrogantly. How could she use firearms here, though? If she did, all the security officers would come running in an instant! Nora was in a half-squat, ready to attack. She knew that she was not the mans match, but she couldnt just go down without a fight. The V16 was Xanders, she would never relinquish it to anyone else! She took a deep breath and sneered, Try me. The man seemed a little surprised at her reaction. Nevertheless, he let out a low chuckle and said, Trueman is right, you are indeed too stubborn. You hold out hope until youre faced with the grim reality. In that case, I shall show you how strong I am! The man stepped forward abruptly and closed the distance between him and Nora! Nora had just exchanged a punch with the man, so her fingers were still hurting. How would she possibly dare to still fight him head-on? Thus, the moment the man got near, Nora tucked and rolled. A scalpel suddenly appeared in her hand, going straight for the mans throat! The scalpel was her weapon. She had always been a tough woman who met challenges head-on. She didnt believe that the man was really stronger than her! But the next moment Clang! Not only did the man evade her attack, but he even struck her wrist. Nora had always had a lot of physical strength, but her hand was in severe pain at this moment as she lost all the strength in her hand instantly. The scalpel fell right onto the ground! She really couldnt beat him! The thought flashed through Noras mind. By then, the man behind her had already come close again. When it looked like he was about to catch her, a contemptuous sneer flashed across Noras lips. At once, she turned back and brandished her hand! A blast of white smoke erupted in the air. It was a drug to knock one out! The man froze for a moment. However, Nora didnt take the opportunity to attack. It wasnt like she could beat him anyway. Also, her objective today was not to kill the opponent but to find the V16. So If she couldnt beat him, then she would just run. There was no problem with that whatsoever. She did a tuck-and-roll and slipped into the corridor next to her. Then, she raced forward. She didnt look back, but she could sense that the man was catching up to her. The gene serum had improved his body, so his physical abilities surpassed that of ordinary people. The drug just now only had minimal effect on him. There was no way it would subdue him. Therefore, Nora ran like the wind. The tables and chairs in the bank also hindered the man during the pursuit. The man got closer and closer to her. Just as he was about to catch her, Nora dodged and ran into the room where the safe deposit boxes were. Then, she locked the door! At once, the sound of someone trying to break the lock rang out at the door. However, Noras objective was precisely psychological warfare. She raced towards safe no. 06 to get her hands on the V16 before the man could rush in! Chapter 776 - The Moment of Farewell! Chapter 776 The Moment of Farewell! Click! When Nora opened the safe, the sound of the door opening also rang out. She looked behind her abruptly and saw the man in black entering. His hand was on the light switch, and with a snap, the room became as bright as day. Noras eyes narrowed. For the first time in her life, Nora, who had been leading in every field no matter what it was since she was a child, felt a sense of powerlessness. The man was too strong. To be honest, she didnt get that feeling even when she fought with Justin. While she was thinking, the man said again in broken English, Give me that thing. I spare your life. Nora didnt move, keeping her hand in the same position ready to open the safe. She tried to stall for time. You are only strong because you took the gene serum. Artificial strength like that wont deter or intimidate anyone. The man sneered, Justin Hunt can say that but what makes you think you can too? Havent you also been injected with the gene serum? Nora frowned. His words didnt mislead her, nor did she feel like she was not as strong as shed thought herself to be, but was instead very annoyed because of what he said. Nora knew very well that what her mother had only injected into her a minuscule amount of IQ gene-improving serum. All her achievements to date were to her own credit! She wanted to say more, but the man had come right up to her in a flash and delivered a kick right to her face! His movements were ruthless, merciless, and icy-cold. Should the kick strike Nora, she would very likely die on the spot. She didnt have time to look at the safe, she could only dodge. Shed only just dodged the attack when the mans other leg came at her with another kick. The look in his eyes was icy and carried disgust for Nora. I gave you a chance. Since you dont cherish it, then forget it! He swung his fist again. Nora dodged awkwardly and asked, Do you have a grudge against me? She was trying to guess his identity by talking to him. The man sneered. Dont bother guessing, you dont know me. But I know your mother! If it wasnt for her, I wouldnt be in this state today! Nora frowned. Werent you only a few years old when my mother died? Heh, if she hadnt developed the gene serum, would we have become tools for their experiments? I hate sanctimonious hypocrites like you! You say that we are wicked and that the world should lock us up but in reality? Was it our choice that we became like this?! The man was speaking more, but every word of his was cold and frosty. He stared at Nora and said, So, you all deserve to die! Almost as soon as he said that, he threw another punch! Nora retreated again, only to find that her back was already against the wall. As the man attacked her again and again and she took step after step backward, she had been forced into a dead end. Nora could only raise her arm to block his attack. Even if she knew that the man was strong enough to break her arm! And crush it! She closed her eyes and listened to the man coming nearer and nearer to her. The moment the man was about to strike her, she suddenly opened her eyes. The best form of defense was the offense. How could Nora possibly sit around and do nothing?! Without even thinking about it, she put all her strength into her leg and kicked the mans abdomen! The man had only two choices-either he pulled back his arm, thereby allowing her to dodge the bullet, or continued to attack and she fought him to the death, even if it meant that she would suffer an even more serious injury herself! Now that the lights were on, the security guards would discover the situation here in no time. If she stalled for enough time, someone would eventually come. As long as the V16 did not fall into the mans hands, Justin would still have a chance of obtaining it for Xander. Nora narrowed her eyes, but little did she expect that the man would choose the second option without any hesitation. Thud! Noras leg connected with his abdomen. In spite of that, the man didnt stop and his fist went straight for Noras arm! Thud! Another thud rang out. However, the pain of having an arm broken didnt come, which took Nora aback. When she regained her senses, she realized that someones leg had intercepted the black-clad mans fist from the side. The blow made the man in black finally take a step back. Before Nora could see who her rescuer was, she was pulled back by her shoulders. A solid and strong figure then stood in front of her, blocking her from the man in black. Nora stared at the person in front of her. Even though he was dressed in black clothes, suitable for moving around in the dark, and a baseball cap, she still recognized at a glance that he was Justin! The man in black had put all his strength into the punch just now. Although Justin kicked at his fist, it stood to reason to he shouldnt have been able to withstand the punch, yet it seemed like Justins leg was completely fine. Nora suddenly thought of how Justin was always forced into fleeing around the room whenever she fought with him. Now that she thought about it again, though, the man had been going easy on her all this time! He was obviously stronger than her! Nora looked at the man in black again. Even though he had been kicked by her and had also exchanged a blow with Justin, the man merely took a few steps back as if he was completely fine. The man looked at the two of them and chuckled softly. Hah, you overestimate yourselves. Then, without saying anything else, he stepped forward without hesitation. Justin and Nora looked at each other. The two of them tacitly took a step forward and fought with the man. Despite fighting two-on-one, the man still seemed to be having an easy time. They mustnt continue fighting with him like this. The thought had only just flashed past Noras mind when Justin grabbed her arm and pushed her to the safe. Hurry! Justin had only uttered a word but Nora immediately understood what he meant. At once, she reached towards the safe. The man was infuriated when he saw this. He bypassed Justin and attacked Nora. Nora didnt care. With full assurance, she entrusted Justin with her safety and opened the safe! The man wanted to rush over, but Justin kept him occupied. However, the moment Nora opened the safe, her pupils shrank! Because! Inside the safe was nothing but a bomb! The bomb was triggered the moment she opened the safe, and it instantly started to display a countdown of twenty seconds! Next to the bomb was a tiny box! Was this the trap that her mother had left her? Had it been someone else who did not know the password, the bomb would probably have gone off the moment the door was pried open. Only when she used the password to open the door would she have time to escape. Her mother had really considered every possibility. Even so, she probably never thought that her daughter would be trapped here, right? Without any hesitation, Nora picked up the tiny box, turned around, and shouted, Run! As soon as she shouted, the man in black rushed right up to her. He reached out to grab the box in her hand. Nora dodged and shouted, If we stay any longer, we will all die here! Despite that, the man stood right at the door and sneered, You two can forget about leaving if you dont give me that! The countdown reached ten seconds! The walls of the room with the safes were forged from steel to prevent people from breaking in and stealing things. There werent any windows but only a metal door. With the man standing guard at the door, it was impossible for the two of them to escape! At the critical moment, Justin suddenly snatched the metal box from Nora and threw it to the left of the door. He shouted, Here, you can have it! The man stepped aside without any hesitation to grab the box. Nora frowned. The timing was too tight, she didnt have any time to swap the boxs contents at all. The metal box was still the one that shed just taken out and the V16 might be in it. She didnt dare to take any chances! Just as she was about to rush over to grab it back, Justin grabbed her arm and she was thrown out the door with great force. Thud! By the time Nora fell to the ground, Justin had already grabbed the metal box before the other man. He flung it out the door without any hesitation! And then Before Nora could get back up, both the man in black and Justin raced madly towards the door. Justin looked at Nora. They were out of time. The countdown turned from one to zero. Boom! The room exploded. Waves of heat spread swiftly from the metal safe to the door All Nora could see was the heat waves hit Justin and the man in black from the back. The two of them were only one step away from the metal door! He wouldnt be able to get out in time Upon realizing this, Nora sprung off the floor and rushed straight to the metal door! With the door in between them, she and Justin looked at each other. Suddenly, the corners of Justins lips curled upward. At the last moment, he suddenly slammed the metal door shut! Noooo! Nora screamed!! Justin He was still in there!!! He wasnt out yet!! But the only thing that she heard was the click of the lock that came from beyond the big metal door, as well as the rumbling explosion inside Chapter 777 - Whose Corpse Is That? Is Justin Dead Or Alive? Chapter 777 Whose Corpse Is That? Is Justin Dead Or Alive? A metal door separated the two worlds. Nora used all her might to kick and stomp at the door, but she simply couldnt open it. She could only watch helplessly as the fire in the room got bigger and bigger. The explosion also finally attracted the security officers attention, who immediately called the firefighters. Nora stared at the door. Her countenance remained calm and collected the whole time. Even when people started rushing to the scene, she rationally slipped the metal box into her pocket. Soon, the fire was put out. The firemen finally pried open the door and rushed in. Everything inside had been blown up and burned to ashes. On the ground lay a charred, unrecognizable corpse with only the bones left. There was only one corpse This filled Nora with hope. The man in black and Justin had both been inside, so how could there be only one corpse? Right away, she looked at Morris, who had come over upon hearing the news, and said, Do a DNA check. Morris didnt have Justins DNA data. However, Nora did. In order to do a comparison with Xanders DNA, she had even retrieved samples again. Thus, Lily had accurate data of his DNA. Morris nodded at her request. Some people also came to investigate why they were in the bank late at night and even bombed it. However, Sean promised to compensate the bank for all their losses while Morris also said that Nora was the special departments legal adviser, so it was perfectly normal for her to come over and conduct investigations. With that, news of the incident was suppressed Nora went straight to the special department together with the dead body. When she returned once more to the familiar place, all the people around her who had once wronged her felt so guilty that they didnt dare to face her. When Brenda heard the news, she rushed over and looked at her in disbelief. Nora, i-is that Justin? No, it isnt. Nora sounded certain, but she didnt know whether she was saying that to Brenda or to herself. She said, Theres only one corpse, it cant be him Brenda also nodded when she heard this. She said, Thats right, thats definitely not Justin, Nora. Justin has always been mysterious, and hes always so secretive about everything he does. Also, ever since he was abducted when he was five, he always brings more than twenty bodyguards with him. Theres no way anything would happen to someone who fears death as much as he does Despite saying that, her voice gradually became choked up. Even Brenda didnt quite believe what she was saying If that wasnt Justin, then where did he go? Didnt he know that Nora and his children were waiting for him to come back? Why hadnt he shown up yet? But she couldnt say that, much less did she dare to. In fact, she was just holding out a glimmer of hope that the body was not Justins! Upon hearing this, Morris glanced at Brenda. The woman, who had always been exquisitely dressed, looked a little like she was in a mess at the moment, which went to show how flustered she was due to her involvement with the matter. He took a deep breath and sent the bones to the lab. While waiting for the result, in order to relieve some of the pressure on Nora and Brenda, Morris asked, Nora, you said just now that the two of you met a man in black when you two went to the bank to take something. In order to save you, Mr. Hunt locked himself in the room with the man in black, right? If so, then why was there only one dead body at the scene? Nora looked at him. Morris explained to her cautiously, This can only point to one thingthere must be other passages out of that room! I have already gotten my men to look into it. If other passages exist, then Mr. Hunt should be fine. Nora nodded. Yes, thats exactly it. Seeing that she looked somewhat flustered, Morris let out a soft sigh. Suddenly, he asked, So, did you get what you wanted to take from the bank? Did she get it? Nora raised her head slightly and stared at Morris. A while later, she shook her head lightly and replied, It was taken away by the man in black. He was waiting at the bank precisely because he wanted to take it from us Her voice became softer and softer toward the end. One could hear dejection in her voice. At this moment, Morris cell phone rang. After he answered, a touch of joy came over his expression. He looked at Nora and said, They really found a tunnel in the room! So, Mr. Hunt really may have left from that tunnel! However, Noras heart instead sank when she heard him. Sure enough, there really was a tunnel in the bank. In that case, who had dug the tunnel? While she was contemplating, chaotic footsteps suddenly came from the door of the lab. Hermans furious roar then came over. Whats going on? What exactly has happened to Justin?! Before Nora could speak, Lauren said reproachfully, Ms. Smith, why did the two of you go to the bank in the middle of the night instead of sleeping? Why was there an explosion? I heard that this only happened to Justin because he wanted to save you? Who exactly have you offended? Why did this happen?! Hermans eyes were all red. It was obvious that he was heartbroken and devastated over what had happened to Justin. He stared at Nora and demanded, Cmon, talk! Whats going on?! Nora clenched her jaw. She did not explain, but Sean, who was next to her, said, Its Mr. Hunt who invited Ms. Smith to the bank. He wanted to show her some of the things hed prepared for their wedding, but he did not expect to encounter a robber Sean also lowered his head. Ms. Smith has nothing to do with any of it. She doesnt? How can it have nothing to do with her?! Lauren yelled furiously, If it wasnt for the wedding, would he have gone to the bank in the middle of the night? And end up giving the robbers a chance? In my opinion, Nora jinxes the Hunts! Ever since she appeared, the Hunts have been really unlucky! Her words made Herman feel even worse. Noras eyes were still lowered and she did not speak. She was still re-enacting in her mind everything that had happened earlier. Everything had been such a blur that even now, she still hadnt figured out what exactly had happened. The man in black had only appeared at the bank because he followed her there. In that case, how come Justin also showed up at the bank? On top of that, he even happened to be in the room where the safe-deposit boxes were? Had he done the same thing as her? Because he knew that it was dangerous, he didnt want to drag Nora into it? While she was thinking, Herman sat on the bench next to her. Lauren supported Herman by the arm. Herman, you must hang in there. Justin is no longer around. If something also happens to you, what are the Hunts going to do? Upon hearing this, Herman immediately understood something. He straightened his back abruptly and said, Youre right, I mustnt collapse. Now that Justin is gone, Im the only one who can handle the Hunts now Lauren nodded. A kingdom mustnt go without a king for a day. Similarly, the Hunts mustnt be missing a president either. Now that Justins fate is unknown, you have to bear responsibility for the family and the company! They were clearly planning a coup dtat! The sight filled Sean with anger. It hadnt even been determined whose charred corpse it was, yet those two were already starting to think about the family inheritance? They didnt have a conscience at all! He looked at Nora angrily, only to see the woman say coldly, Justins fate is not unknown. Hes definitely still alive! If hes alive, then why didnt he come back to look for us? Lauren countered. To be honest, we all know deep down that the corpse is most likely Justin! Nora Smith, its all your fault, so stop pretending like youre that loyal and in love with him! Do you really think I dont know what youre thinking? Youre just concerned about your position as Mrs. Hunt and how Justins assets will be distributed, right? Ill tell you thisyour children are still young, so dont even think about taking over the company! Herman is the most rightful successor to the company now! Nora clenched her fists. She took a deep breath. Just as she was about to speak, the door to the lab suddenly opened and the doctor in charge of the DNA lab came out. Nora went toward him at once while Brenda and Lauren also rushed over anxiously. The group of them surrounded the doctor. Herman wanted to go forward, but he didnt dare to. Instead, he stood behind the crowd in a daze. Before Nora could say anything, an anxious Lauren asked, Doctor, the charred corpse, who is it? Are the results out? Is it Justin? Chapter 778 - his Feels Great! You’re Exactly The One I Want to Hit!! Chapter 778 This Feels Great! Youre Exactly The One I Want to Hit!! Everyone looked at the doctor in unison. Nora stood opposite the doctor. She stared at the doctors lips, only to see him say word by word, Based on the DNA samples provided by Ms. Smith, we have confirmed that the body is indeed Mr. Justin Hunts. That one line of his caused the whole place to fall silent. Everyone looked at the doctor in disbelief. As for Nora, her expression was calm and her eyes cast down. It seemed like she was thinking about something The entrance to the Hunts manor was jam-packed with people. A few cars approached. Nora was the first to get out of the car. Immediately, she saw Mrs. Hunt, who was at the entrance, take a step forward. Her hands shook as she asked, Nora, where is Justin? The DNA result shows that the corpse isnt Justins, right? Nora was silent. Screech! Another car came to a halt. Herman, Lauren, and the others got out of the car. As soon as they did, Herman looked at Mrs. Hunt. His knees gave way and he fell onto the ground. In tears, he cried out, Mom! His behavior made Mrs. Hunt suddenly realize something. Her eyes widened and she staggered backward. Her vision turned dark and she was about to faint. Fortunately, Fanny carried the Zabe Corporations Calming Pills with her at all times, so she hurriedly fed her a pill and stabilized her condition. As Mrs. Hunt gasped for breath, the perplexed old lady asked, What on earth is going on? Herman was heartbroken. Even if all he did were bad things when he was young, Justin was still his son and he had always been proud of him. Now that his son was dead how could he possibly not be sad? Lauren took the opportunity to speak. Its all Noras fault! She wanted Justin to show her what hed prepared for their wedding in the middle of the night, so he took her to the bank. But they ended up being targeted by crooks, who took the valuables and even killed Justin in an explosion! Mrs. Hunt staggered backward again. She took a deep breath and looked at Nora. Nora did not explain. She couldnt blow up the matter about the gene serum. Besides, she was also very flustered and her mind was in a mess at the moment, so she didnt have anything she wanted to explain either. She merely stood where she was, her gaze in the direction of Justins villa. The three children were still there. She wondered how they were. While she was thinking about it, Lauren came forward, pointed at her, and rebuked her. Its obvious at a glance that youre from the boonies. How dare you ask for money and gifts in the middle of the night?! Is money all you can see?! Nora, youre the one who killed Justin! At once, the people around them started whispering to one another, and all of them pointed at and gestured to Nora. Seeing that Nora had become the target of public criticism, Lauren looked at Mrs. Hunt with satisfaction. She walked over, held her arm, and said, Mom, Im sorry, but Justin is already dead! The Hunt Corporation mustnt be without a CEO, so in my opinion, why dont we let Herman Before she could finish, Mrs. Hunt took a deep breath and looked straight at Fanny. She said, Fetch my wooden walking stick! Fanny looked at Mrs. Hunt hesitantly. Mrs. Hunt, however, stomped her foot angrily. Go! Fanny could only hurry into the house. A while later, she came back out with a walking stick. The walking stick was made of thick, solid wood, and it hurt a lot if used to hit someone Mrs. Hunt took a deep breath and took the walking stick from Fanny. The walking stick was very heavy. When she took it from Fanny, she paused for a while. Brenda, who had followed closely behind the others back to the manor, had already parked the car by then. At the sight, she raced towards them in a panic and shouted, Grandma, what are you doing?! This isnt Noras fault, you mustnt hit her! If Justin was still here, he definitely wont let you do that!! Next to her, Lauren sneered, Brenda, how can you be so insensible? If it wasnt for her, Justin wouldnt have died. Why are you still defending her? Do you have a conscience or not? Brenda, however, put herself in between Mrs. Hunt and Nora. She said, Grandma, wake up! This really has nothing to do with Nora! No one expected an accident like that. Besides, Nora must be the most heartbroken among us all right now! Mrs. Hunt didnt listen to her. Instead, she said to the security guard next to her, Pull her away. Yes, maam. Someone stepped forward and held Brenda back. Although she could get physical with them, she didnt want to make a huge scene. She rolled up her sleeves and shouted to Nora, Nora, hurry up and go! Dont stay here stupidly to let her hit you! However, Mrs. Hunt had already raised the walking stick! When Lauren saw this, her lips immediately curled into a smirk. Justin was dead, and to make matters worse, Mrs. Hunt was about to hit Nora. Those three little bastards had lost their shield. From now on, the Hunts would belong only to Herman. She would see who else was going to fight with her! She even looked at Nora and said, Nora, Mom is already so old. If you still have even a bit of conscience in you, then just stay still and let her vent her anger. Otherwise, wouldnt you be letting down Justin when hes already dead?? Nora stood where she was, showing no reaction to her words whatsoever. Just as Lauren was feeling smug, the raised walking stick suddenly struck her hard instead! Thwack! The severe, burning pain stunned Lauren and she couldnt react for a while. She stared at Mrs. Hunt incredulously and shouted, Mom, youre hitting the wrong person! Nora is over there! Right after she spoke, Mrs. Hunts second blow landed on her fiercely. She said, Youre the one Im beating up! Something has happened to Justin, yet you are not sad at all! Your entire mind is on the Hunts assets! Why is Herman so blind that he would marry someone like you?! Thwack! When the walking stick struck Lauren again, she finally started to dodge. However, the moment she moved, Brenda, who had been standing beside her utterly stunned, recovered. She said, Grandmas getting old, are you planning to go against her? If anything happens to her because you made her angry, then youll be a sinner! Lauren: !! That bitch was using what she had said just now against her! Furious and panicked, Lauren could only look at Mrs. Hunt. Mom, mom! Stop hitting me! Justin is already dead, you only have Herman now! Hes your only son left! Isnt that right? Who says I only have one son? Raymond and Spencer are also my sons! As for the successor to the Hunts, aside from Justin, I still have Pete! Mrs. Hunt shouted firmly and loudly. Her words shocked everyone present, and all of them looked at Mrs. Hunt in disbelief. What did Mrs. Hunt mean by that? Was she planning to support Pete, who was only five years old, as the head of the Hunts? Lauren bit her lip and shouted, Mom, youre too biased! Pete is only five! What can he even do? Mrs. Hunt, however, lowered her head and said in a low voice, He is certainly still young, but theres Nora! She is the young lady of the Smiths and also Petes mother. There is absolutely no problem with her temporarily taking over as CEO of the Hunt Corporation in Petes stead! Lauren was even more stunned. She? Does a woman like her even know how to do business?! You must be muddleheaded! Hah, this matter is settled! Now, well see to Justins funeral matters! Mrs. Hunt made the final decision. After all, she had been in the Hunts for many years. Even now, she still held a lot of prestige in the family. Seeing this, Brenda helped Nora towards the old lady. Then, she held Mrs. Hunts arm and said, Grandma, you totally saw the big picture this time! Mrs. Hunt glanced at her coldly and cast her eyes down. After that, the Hunts made arrangements for Justins wake. Nora returned to Justins villa. As soon as she entered, she saw the three children looking at her. Cherry and Petes identical faces showed similar anxiety. Xander tried his best to disguise his concern with indifference, but the way his eyes flicked towards the door from time to time betrayed him. The moment Nora entered, Cherry ran up to her. She raised her head and asked, Mommy, is Daddy really dead?. Faced with the three children and their three pairs of pure and innocent eyes, Nora found herself at a loss for words for a moment. Suddenly, she felt a little angry. She lowered her head and replied calmly, No, he just has something to do, so he went out for a while. He will be back in three months at the most. Xander glanced outside the room. Then, he said, Youre lying! No, she wont! Cherry said firmly, Mommy never lies to me! Mommy said that we mustnt run away from our difficulties, but face them head-on, so she will never lie. If she says that Daddy isnt dead, then hes definitely still alive! After saying that, an assured Cherry turned on her game on the cell phone. Pete and Xander: The two boys glanced at each other, and then looked at Nora in unison. Nora ruffled their hair and sighed. Dont worry. Ill go upstairs and change first. She had to attend the wake later, so she needed to change into formal clothes. She also needed to go upstairs to see what was in the metal box that Justin had exchanged for with his life. Was it the V16? Or just a clue to its whereabouts? Although the three children could sense something, they didnt dare to say anything, so they just nodded. Nora went upstairs and gave Lily a call. Are the test results of the bones out? Lily spoke very calmly, and her voice sounded very reassuring. She replied, Yes, its out, Boss. The results of the DNA comparison with Mr. Hunts are Chapter 779 - Redirecting their Troubles! Chapter 779 Redirecting their Troubles! Nora drew the curtains and sat on the sofa, her grip on the phone tightening a little. The events from the previous night resurfaced before her eyes. When Justin pushed her out, hed whispered three words into her ear: Nora, trust me. From the moment the man in black showed up, all the way until she and Justin both appeared in the room where the safe-deposit boxes were, every single second had been too rushed. She and Justin hadnt said a word to each other at all! At that moment, she could only put her trust in him, go with the flow, and get out of the room. After that, she saw the metal box flying out and hid it in her clothes, but when she looked back, Justin was already closing the metal door. The sound of the bomb going off in the room and the click of the lock on the metal door were like boulders that weighed down on her heart. He had told her to trust him But when Morris and the others carried out the charred body, regardless, she had still been filled with disbelief and unable to rest assured at all. That was why she had impulsively gone to the lab together with the corpse. After that As there werent any records of Justins DNA in the database, Nora could only get Lily to send over the records of the samples she had taken in the past. When Lily sent them over, she had hinted to Nora that Sean had changed the DNA records on the way. At that moment, Nora had become a little relieved. But she was still worried. It wasnt until she returned to the room, answered Lilys phone call, and heard her say loud and clear, The DNA comparison results show that its not Mr. Hunt, that she finally became completely relieved! After hanging up the phone, Nora did not change her clothes right away. Instead, she took out the metal box from her clothes and put it on the coffee table. Then, she sat on the sofa and kept quiet for a very long time. What exactly was in the metal box no longer mattered to her. What mattered was what on earth was Justin doing? Why did he fake his death? Also, why did he prepare a dead body? Was he the one who had put the bomb in the safe? What was his purpose in doing this? Nora couldnt figure it out at all. Just as she was pondering over these questions, her cell phone suddenly rang. She answered the call. Calebs voice came from the other end. I heard that Mr. Hunt is He paused slightly. Then, he asked, You are you okay? Im fine. Nora lowered her eyes, her voice calm and flat. Caleb breathed a sigh of relief. Just as he was about to say something, Nora heard someone snatch the phone from him. Truemans shrill voice then rang out. Youre such a good-for-nothing! That barbarian snatched away the V16 from right under your nose? Youre so useless! No wonder even Justin Hunt died! He deserves it! Noras grip on her cell phone tightened a little. Even if she knew that Justin was just faking his death, she still couldnt help but get a little angry. But right after, Trueman sneered and said, My little servant, why dont we cooperate with each other? Nora narrowed her eyes. Cooperate on what? Trueman said, Like me, Xander only has a little over two months left to live. Lets cooperate. I will go to the barbarian and take back what your mother had left. If it is a clue, then you will solve it. Once you get the antidote, you are to give me a share of it! I guarantee that I wont make any more trouble. Nora balled up her fists tightly. Why should I trust you? Trueman let out a low laugh. Do you have any option apart from trusting me when you cant even beat that barbarian in a fight? What else do you have to be so arrogant about when even your husband is dead? If you want to save Xander, you can only beg me for help! Nora hung up on him right away! She looked at the metal box in front of her again. She seemed to have somewhat understood Justins objective this time. The man in black alone was already so powerful that neither of them could beat him in a fight, yet he was only one of the five genetically-modified humans! If Trueman, Caleb, and the other two were added to the equation too, how would she possibly be a match for them? Nora had clearly sensed that shed already thrown everyone off before she went to the bank. Yet she had still ended up being tailed by the man in black. That was why Justin had set up this whole thing-in other words, he was redirecting their troubles elsewhere! Indeed, even though she had claimed that the two of them only went to the bank in the middle of the night because Justin wanted to show her what hed prepared for their wedding, Trueman and company all knew that they had gone to the bank for the V16. But now, the situation was that she and Justin had been in terrible shape and big trouble when they were facing the man in black, so they had lost to the man who then stole the V16 from them! News of this had already started spreading in private among the insiders. No one would suspect that the V16 was actually still with Nora-after all, the man in black had even killed Justin! If he hadnt achieved his objective, would he have spared Noras life? Therefore, he must have taken the V16! With that, everyone who had been watching Nora would now watch the man in black instead! Also, Nora might not know who the man in black was, but the other four among the five successfully genetically modified children did. This was Justins setup, as well as personal safety that hed exchanged for with his life! One could say that his ploy was perfect and seamless But where had the man gone? Why hadnt he contacted her even now? Moreover! When the metal door closed and the blast of the explosion rang out in the room, did he really have time to retreat into the tunnel safe and intact? Also the man in black was gone, so he must also have discovered the tunnel and escaped along with Justin. Could Justin beat the man in black? Definitely not So, was Justin dead or alive? Was he seriously injured? Was that why he couldnt get in touch with them? While Noras imagination was running wild, a knock came from the door. Brendas voice rang out. Nora, I have prepared your outfit for the wake. When youre ready, come out and take it! Since Justin was dead, they had set up a wake for him. A lot of friends and family would be coming to the wake to pay homage to Justin. As his fiance and the mother of their three children, by right, Nora should be there to attend to the guests. Nora did not move. Outside, Brenda called out again. Nora, can you open the door first? Grandma has something to tell you. Mrs. Hunt? Nora hurriedly hid the metal box again before she walked to the door and opened it. The door opened to reveal Brenda, who had already changed into a black formal dress, standing outside with Mrs. Hunt. Mrs. Hunts fingers shook as she glanced at Nora. She took a deep breath and said, To be honest, deep down, I blame you for his death. Nora was taken aback. Mrs. Hunt said, Herman may be my son, but Justin is also my grandson! I watched him grow up! It was my wish ever since Justin was a child was for him to manage the company and Im also the one who put in the most effort in him! Now that hes gone, this old woman cant live on anymore! Mrs. Hunt pounded her chest as she spoke. When she saw her reaction, Nora suddenly understood why Justin had been in such a dilemma back then. He had continuously allowed Mrs. Hunt to dig her own grave, and then allowed Nora to slap the old lady in the face after that. In doing so, his objective was to let her suppress Mrs. Hunt and also to make Mrs. Hunt acknowledge her. Privately, Joel and Ian had actually complained about it before. They felt that Justin could have easily just sent Mrs. Hunt away with a few words, yet hed made her suffer such grievances. But in this instant, Nora suddenly understood. The elderly Mrs. Hunt might have made a lot of concessions for the Hunts, but her feelings for Justin were all real. At the very least, Mrs. Hunt was the most saddened by Justins death at the moment When Nora was thinking, Mrs. Hunt spoke again. She said, But I cant blame you for it! Pete is Justins son and also the heir to the family. As Petes mother, you must pull yourself together! Nora, I know that you grew up in the boonies, but you have impressive medical skills, so you should have been exposed to high-class events before. Today, you must keep up a presentable front for the family! As for later, I will help you to protect Petes Hunt Corporation and personally hand it over to him when he grows up After saying that, Mrs. Hunt looked at her again. She kept quiet for a long while before she finally said, I declare a temporary truce between the two of us. After saying that, she turned and left. Seeing her staggering footsteps, Nora suddenly stood up straight. This was the first time she felt respect for the old lady from the bottom of her heart. Despite the multiple twists and turns that the family had faced, she was able to overcome the ordeals no matter what the circumstances. When her son left, she had supported her grandson to become the heir. Now that her grandson had left, she was going to support Pete. In that case, how could she break the old ladys heart? For some reason, Justin wasnt contacting them. In that case, she would protect his home for him until he returned! With that in mind, Nora locked the door from the inside. She took out the metal box and opened it. She would take a look and see what on earth was this thing that everyone was fighting over! Chapter 780 - It Wasn’t Like She Was A Racer!! The breeze blew at the curtains, making them flutter. In the room, Noras face alternated between light and dark as the fluttering curtains cast shadows on her. She stared at the contents of the metal box in astonishmentthere was only a memo, and written on it was Morse code again. However, she already had the key to Morse codes uncommon encryption, so it took her only two minutes to decipher the code on the memo: Staav University, Archives, No. 004 Archives, No. 004? What did that mean? Nora didnt have time to look up anything. She tossed the metal box under the bed, tore the memo, went into the bathroom, and flushed it down the toilet. Thereafter, as Justins fiance, Nora helped out at the wake while the three children played in the villa. Fatty even peeked at them from the door. When he found that the three of them were playing, he immediately shouted, Why arent you guys crying when your father is dead? Cherry was furious. Youre the one whose father is dead! Theres no way Daddy would die! Fatty scoffed, Why not? They are holding a wake for your father right now! Hes dead! And hes not gonna come back! The three of you are fatherless children from now on! Right after he said that, Xander reached into his pocket and suddenly took out a slingshot. Then, he picked up a pebble, aimed it at Fatty, and fired! Thud! The pebble struck Fattys mouth accurately, making his lip bleed. Fatty immediately burst into tears and ran away crying. Boo, the three of them are teaming up and bullying me! Cherry: Xander: Pete: Three days later, they buried the body in the cemetery. The dead were gone, and the living must look forward. At the wake, no one dared to make things difficult for Nora because Ian and Joel stayed with her the entire time, never leaving her side for even a moment. This also prevented Nora from having a chance to find out what No. 004 of Staav Universitys archives was. It was not until three days later, after everyone finally dispersed, that she secretly logged on to the Internet and hacked into Staav Universitys archives. It stood to reason that in this era of e-learning, all files should have been digitized so that it would be convenient for people to review later on. However, when Nora keyed in the search term No. 004, red error text appeared on the webpage: There are no records of the file you are trying to access. Nora frowned. When she was abroad, she had majored in medicine, so she was very familiar with some schools quirks. Oftentimes, schools didnt upload information about the subjects they excelled at and other top-secret information into their electronic database. This was to prevent the information from becoming common knowledge. Well, that made sense. Given how mysterious the V16 was, why would they digitize information about it and make it convenient for her, a hacker, to steal the formula any time she wanted? Nora rested her chin on her hand and heaved a silent sigh. It seemed that she would have to make a trip to Staav University. It was just that How was she going to head there in an inconspicuous and low-key manner? If she went over so rashly, she would definitely attract the attention of the people tailing her. Although the man in black had taken a lot of peoples attention off her, she mustnt be too willful in her actions. That night, Nora couldnt sleep a wink as she mulled over how she could go to the Staav University in Switzerland without anyone noticing. At ten oclock the next day, she was awakened by an unfamiliar number. When Nora answered the phone grumpily, a voice came from the other end. Ms. Smith, theres a routine board meeting today. You are the only one who hasnt arrived yet. May I know how long more youll need before you arrive? Is there a traffic jam? Nora: ??! What board meeting was this guy talking about? As she didnt speak, the other party went on. Ms. Smith? S-surely you didnt forget, right? I told you about it yesterday at the Since youre taking over the Hunt Corporation, youll have to come over and have a chat with the directors, no matter what. Nora finally remembered now. Someone had indeed mentioned it. Before she could answer, Rogers voice came from the other end of the call. Is my sister-in-law still not here yet? Nora has always tended to sleep more, and she always sleeps until noon at home. Justin also indulges her quite a fair bit Youll have to get used to it, everyone. As soon as he said that, some shareholders became unhappy. One of them said, This is a board meeting! Does she not care about it? Shes too much! Will the Hunt Corporation really be alright if we get such a lazy person to be the CEO? Yeah, its too much that shes still asleep even at this time! Roger heaved another sigh. Calm down, everyone. Shes just a young girl after all, shes not as rough and sturdy as us men. Its okay even if she sleeps a little more than most. Nora: This hypocritical way of talking Shed really just witnessed the male version of a bitch! It might seem like he was speaking up for her, but every word of his was sowing discord between her and the others! Nora took a deep breath and said, I didnt forget, Im in a traffic jam! A traffic jam? Roger chuckled. Nora, you really know how to make excuses, dont you? Since you say youre in a jam, then that means youre already on the way, right? How long will it take you to arrive? I reckon the jam will last for half an hour. So, half an hour later, are you going to say that the jam will continue for another half an hour, Nora? After all, this place is pretty far from the Hunts manor, so itll take at least an hour to get here! If thats the case, then why dont we disperse first and let you take your time? We can move the morning board meeting to the afternoon instead? As soon as he said that, someone said, I have a meeting with an important client in the afternoon! We already arranged for the meeting to be held today, how can you suddenly reschedule it? Thats right, its too irresponsible! Before the other party could say anything, Nora said, If I say Ill take half an hour, then half an hour is how long Ill take. Roger was aggressive. What if youre still not here in half an hour? Well talk about that later. Im driving, Im hanging up. After giving him a concise response, she got out of bed in a whoosh, quickly changed, brushed her teeth, and went downstairs. Brenda followed closely behind her, Nora, my men just told me something! Roger has been spreading rumors in the company about how lazy you are! He even said that you must still be at home, so you wont be able to reach even in an hours time Its too late even if you drive over now! Nora got in the car and started it. Who says its too late? She sped off with a whoosh right after she spoke. As Brenda stared at the dust blown into the air by the car, she heaved a silent sigh. Nora had really been too careless this time. How could she say that she would be at the company in half an hour? No matter what, it would take an hour for anyone to drive to the office from the manor! It wasnt like she was a racer! Chapter 781 - She’s Here!!! How Embarrassing! Brenda was anxious but helpless. She could only tell her people on Facebook to support Nora more. At the same time. In the conference room of Hunt Corporation. The room was already in chaos. Everyone was discussing enthusiastically. Howard sighed. Everyone, calm down. I just called home. Our family said that Sister-in-law has indeed just left. She cant be here before an hour. When he said this, everyone instantly became even more furious. Then why was she lying just now? She said that she would be here in half an hour Heh, when she arrives at the company, itll already be past 11. Itll be lunchtime! How could she forget about the meeting? Shes too much! If she really likes to sleep, then she can just sleep at home. Why is she coming here to the company? Is she here to make trouble? Can she lead our Hunt Corporation forward with just her looks? I really doubt it now! Lets go! Why are we waiting here? These people were all very rich and had their own tempers. In the past, when Justin was around, he could still suppress them. But now, how could a group of old foxes tolerate a little one like Nora? Everyone stood up and was about to leave when Hunts third uncle said, Everyone agreed just now to wait for Miss Smith for another half an hour. There are only twenty minutes left. Why dont we wait and try? Then, he looked at Howard. You said you called home, but why didnt I receive any news? Dont tell me youre talking nonsense and slandering Nora! As soon as he said this, Howard immediately cried out in grievance. Uncle, you cant say that about me! How could I possibly slander my own Sister-in-law? If you dont believe me, give our family a call! Brendas father, the third son of the Hunts, continued, I wont call. I wont pry into the chairmans whereabouts. This is very rude. Ill only wait here. When the time comes, if she still hasnt come, shell give us an explanation! When Howard heard this, he instantly waved his hand and suppressed the crowd. Alright, since Third Uncle has said so, then uncles, please give me face and stay! Well just quietly wait for Nora to come over! Everyone was a little dissatisfied with Howards act. However, no one spoke much. After all, after the company had been through a few baptisms, the people left behind now were either middlemen, people who had never fought as a team, or Justins own people. Although Justin had passed away, the company had not collapsed! When Howard saw this situation, he blinked at the person behind him. That was his personal secretary. She did not work in Hunt Corporation, so she had not been cleaned up by Justin back then. At this moment, the secretary said, Everyone, were certain that Miss Smith has just left the house. She definitely wont be able to reach on time. Since thats the case, why dont we discuss if Miss Smith is suitable and if she has the ability to be the chairman? Everyone fell silent. Although everyone was very dissatisfied with Nora being late, they respected Justin very much. However, what the secretary said next made everyone waver. The secretary sighed. Were all doing this for the good of Hunt Corporation and President Hunt. Besides, Miss Smith is only acting as the temporary chairman. Her future position belongs to Peter Hunt! If Miss Smith is so reckless and can even be late for a meeting, then will you hand Hunt Corporations future to her? Her words hit the nail on the head. In fact, when Justin suddenly passed away, everyone was a little flustered. Over the years, Justin had covered the sky with one hand in the company. Occasionally, when everyone had different opinions, they would earn money as long as they listened to Justin. It did not matter if they lost money. As long as they were sincere about the company, Justin would lose his own money to keep them profitable. He had this kind of magic power to make people submit to him sincerely! But now, was Hunt Corporation really going to be managed by a woman who only knew how to sleep? Everyone began to think. Third Uncle frowned and scolded, Is the board of directors meeting something a secretary like you can enter as you please? Besides, Justin has only been gone for a few days, and youre already teaming up to bully his widow?! His tone was very heavy as he spoke. Everyones faces heated up. At this moment, Howard stood out. Uncle, the company is not a family business. All family businesses face destruction. This is what Justin said when he was still alive, so he never let anyone favor relatives! This is also why everyone admires him! But now, are you being biased and protecting Nora? Are you really not going to care about the companys future? Third Uncle sneered. The future of Hunt Corporation lies with Pete Peter Hunt! Over the past ten years, our rise has been too fast. Now is the time to calm down and fight steadily! In another fifteen years, when the company is handed to Peter Hunt, it will be a new beginning! Howard sighed. You want us to stay in the same spot for 15 years? Uncle, you can, but can the directors here do that? Business is like sailing against the current. If we dont advance, well retreat. Is a million dollars from ten years ago the same as a million dollars ten years later? Its different! The property will depreciate! We can only maintain our current status by constantly improving. Uncle, I know youre thinking for Justin, but I think, if he was still around, do you think he would hire an employee whos casually late to lead us?! Third Uncle mumbled, Isnt she just half an hour late? She cant reach in half an hour. Besides, shes lying! She clearly just left Howard scolded her. He was about to say something when the door was suddenly pushed open. Nora strode in! Chapter 782 - King!!! The moment Nora walked in, the entire conference room fell silent. Howard rubbed his eyes in confusion as if he had seen wrongly. The smile on his face froze. The servant at home had just said that Nora came out of the house 20 minutes ago. How could she have arrived so quickly? Did she fly over? When he was stunned, Third Uncle said, Nora, youre here! I knew it. How could you have forgotten such an important meeting?! You must have left long ago! With that, he said in a low voice, However, Howard said that you just left the house. I wonder which servant told him that. This isnt good. Youve left an impression on us directors that youre lazy! Howard knew that he had lost this round. However, his expression did not change. The smile on his face returned to life as he said, Yes, yes. I must have made a mistake there! Fortunately, youve arrived. Otherwise, these uncles would have waited for you for an hour! Nora, did you sleep till late this morning? Even if there was a traffic jam, you shouldnt be half an hour late, right? Although Nora arrived within half an hour, it could not change the fact that she was late. Nora narrowed her eyes slightly. She did not explain and walked straight to the host chair. After sitting down, she said calmly, Im sorry Im late. These short words inexplicably gave people a sense of security and calmness. The other shareholders looked at her. At this moment, everyone suddenly had a little confidence in the companys future. At least this woman could really control the situation. In such a tense atmosphere, she could handle the problem easily. It seemed like she had some skills. Howards heavy fists hit cotton and he instantly felt that it was meaningless. If he continued to talk about her being late, it would make him look very petty. Therefore, Howard smiled and said, Nora, its okay. Were family. Lets start the meeting, okay? This person was really petty. Nora complained in her heart and nodded. Then, the people below reported their respective projects to her so that she could understand the business quickly. Nora was multitasking. As she listened, she looked at her special assistant, Mr. Livingstone, who was standing beside her. This was a child from the distant family of Mrs. Hunt. He had already served Mrs. Hunt for more than five years and had always been in contact with her. This person was very good at managing the company. He had once been a professional manager and had a good reputation in the industry. This was also the person Mrs. Hunt had worked hard to invite to help Nora run Hunt Corporation! Logically speaking, he should have reminded Nora that she was coming to the meeting today. After all, as the special assistant, he was responsible for these small matters. Moreover, Nora had always been carefree. Lily was the one handling the medical matters. Even if Justin was here, he could not possibly remember his daily schedule. It was arranged by the special assistant! Moreover, Mrs. Hunt had even instructed Mr. Livingstone repeatedly yesterday to get him to help her no matter what. He had to suppress the situation! But this Mr. Livingstone did not remind her? At the very least, he should have informed her that she should leave for the company at 9 oclock! Nora thought about this and turned the pen in her hand. President Smith, what do you think we should do with this case? Should we continue or shelve it? As she was thinking, the first person finished reporting and asked her about it. Nora was about to speak when Mr. Livingstone beside her suddenly said, You should go ahead and do whatever President Hunt advised when he was still around. Mr. Livingstone stood behind Nora, looking handsome as a special assistant. With his words, everyone understood. It seemed like Miss Smith was still just for show. Had she found a professional manager to act for her? However, that was fine too! As long as Hunt Corporation continued to develop well. Everyone thought about this. Next, they faced Nora one by one but actually began reporting to Mr. Livingstone. Justin had already arranged most of the projects well enough. They could continue according to his instructions and things he had left behind. Mr. Livingstone opened his mouth to handle the matter and sized Nora up. This woman was his new partner. When Mrs. Hunt called him over to help, he had thought that he was going to be the manager of Hunt Corporation. He did not expect to be her special assistant! Mr. Livingstone was unwilling. He was a dignified economist and a doctoral student who had double degrees, but he now had to listen to a young girl around 25 years old? Therefore, he deliberately did not inform Nora to come for the meeting. His goal was to make Nora panic after she was late. Then, he would come and help suppress the situation. That way, in the future, Nora would definitely rely on him excessively By then, Nora, this President Smith, would be useless. He would still be the manager of Hunt Corporation! As Mr. Livingstone thought about this, Howard suddenly said, Nora, I have some questions. I want to ask you about it. Nora raised her eyebrows. What is it? Howard said, When Justin was around, he asked us to prepare some gold reserves. Therefore, when the price of gold increased a while ago, we bought some gold futures. However, Justin misjudged this time. After he got the company to buy it, the price of gold began to fall. Furthermore, it became worse and worse. Until now, the price has already dropped to two-thirds from when we bought it. Should we quickly dump the gold futures now? Otherwise, the loss will be even greater! Nora: ? Gold futures? Isnt that a type of investment bond? She frowned and before she could speak, Mr. Livingstone was about to speak again. About that However, before he could finish, Howard suddenly said, Mr. Livingstone, are you a special assistant or a professional manager? If youre here to manage the company, why did you make Nora come here? If youre just a special assistant, arent you saying too much today? Mr. Livingstone instantly shut his mouth and looked at Nora at the same time. As a special assistant, it was wrong to interrupt casually. However, if Nora asked, then it would be reasonable for him to answer. Therefore, he was waiting for Nora to speak. He was also very confident that after Nora witnessed his recent actions, she would definitely open her mouth to beg him. Howard continued, Nora? Nora: She rarely paid attention to gold futures. After all, she was not that obsessed with earning money. Who knew when the gold would rise? What was she going to say about this question? As she was thinking, a message was sent to the Imperial League group. [King: Gold will climb crazily in the next three days.) Chapter 783 - King Was Watching Her! Imperial League could only be accessed through a special encrypted web page. If one didnt log in, they wouldnt be able to see the information inside. Nora was not interested in economics in the past, so she did not care much about this organization. However, ever since Old Maddy said last time that he wanted King to support her unconditionally, she had begun to pay attention to Imperial League. In order to not miss any important info, Nora had written a small program. As long as someone sent a message, she would receive a notification on her phone. That was why she had received such a message. Looking at that message, Nora suddenly raised her head and looked around. Her first reaction was that King was monitoring her. Otherwise, why would the message about the gold be sent directly to her? Wasnt this too much of a coincidence? She had never believed that there were any coincidences in this world. However, she did not know anyone else in Hunt Corporation. So, what was going on? She frowned and was in a daze because she could not figure it out. This behavior created an illusion for Howard, making him misunderstand that Nora did not know anything. He smiled and said, Nora, I think you dont know! Thats true. I know this is the decision Justin had made previously. You dont want to overthrow it, but things have already turned out like this. Its better for you to face it positively. Besides, this is a company, not a place for you to be emotional. Nora, I hope you can wake up. My suggestion is to throw away the gold in our hands. Otherwise, if the price of gold continues to fall, you might lose all your capital! When Mr. Livingstone heard this, he pursed his lips. He could tell that among the board of directors, the others were still considered polite and friendly to Nora. However, they were not in so much danger. Only Howard was troublesome. However, this was actually a good thing for him. If the people on the board of directors were not like Howard, what was the meaning of his existence? Therefore, he had to make the atmosphere more tense and create some business conflicts. Only then could Mrs. Hunt and Nora trust him! Therefore, Mr. Livingstone shut his mouth. He did not speak and planned to act according to the situation. Howard made things difficult again. Nora finally came back to her senses from her thoughts. She decided not to think about it anymore. She looked at Mr. Livingstone and saw that his eyes were fixed somewhere else. He did not have the intention to speak at all. Logically speaking, he should have warned her. Nora understood something. She pursed her lips and raised her almond-shaped eyes to look at Howard. Theres no need to throw it away. Futures always rise and fall. Its normal. As soon as she finished speaking, Howard sneered. Normal? The futures in the past never fell by more than a third! If we dont sell them now, well lose a lot of money! Nora, you dont know about futures, right? You havent bought them before, either. Dont you know what futures mean? Do you need me to explain it to you? Every word was targeted at her. Nora laughed softly. Theres no need to explain. Although I dont really understand, let me ask you, when Justin was around, did he ever make a wrong decision? Everyone shut their mouths. Justin was a business genius, and he did not lose money doing business. The company lost a few projects, but they were the ones who insisted on doing them, not Justin. Sometimes, Justin would give them face and let them do it, which was why they lost money. This resulted in losses and wins on the account. But actually, Justin was brilliant on his own and had never lost money! When Howard heard this, he was also stumped. However, his eyes darted around and he said with a smile, Nora, Justin is a business genius. We dont deny it. Over the years, the Hunts have indeed climbed a few steps under his lead. However, the futures have indeed changed a lot in the past few years. Furthermore, gold has started to fall rapidly these past few days. If Justin was still around, the losses would have stopped long ago Sigh! With that, he revealed a fake look of sadness. Nora lowered her eyes. Yes, lets leave it like this! With that, she did not give Howard time to speak again. She looked at the others and said, Its a project set by Justin. You dont have to ask anymore what to do. Its getting late. Everyone, leave your projects behind and go have lunch! Actually, the board of directors meeting today was to let Nora meet everyone. There was no need to say everything. Moreover, with the words Nora said to Howard earlier, everyone thought of Justins glorious achievements and did not dare to speak anymore, so they all stood up. Okay! Everyone handed the project books they had sorted out to Nora and left one after another. A thick stack of information quickly appeared in front of Nora. After everyone left, Howard stood up with a smile. He had long been marginalized by Justin and was only responsible for buying some gold futures. Howard said, Nora In the company, please call me President Smith. Nora interrupted him. This is not a family business. Were only business associates here, not family. IIII He lowered his eyes. Okay, President Smith. I advise you to take the gold futures seriously. You might not know how much Hunt Corporation has bought. Its not a small investment worth a few hundred thousand dollars or a few millions Its tens of millions of dollars! Nora raised her eyebrows. I understand. Seeing her calm demeanor, Howard did not know what to say and could only leave angrily. After he left, Nora stood up, picked up the stack of documents, and walked out. Mr. Livingstone followed behind her. He wanted to say something, but Nora said directly, You dont have to come tomorrow. She did not want such an assistant! And when it came to assistants Where was Lawrence? Why did Lawrence disappear after Justin faked his death? For some reason, she suddenly had a bad feeling Sean was still in the company, but he had always been in charge of the outside world. Lawrence was in charge of Justins internal matters. Logically speaking, since he had faked his death, Justin would definitely let Lawrence come back. Had something happened to him? She thought of that explosion again. Nora was suddenly vexed. She simply hugged the stack of documents and returned home. After she left, Howard walked out of the room and sneered at her back. This time, Nora was definitely going to lose! This was because Justin had asked him to buy 15 million dollars worth of gold back then, but he had secretly changed it to 80 million! The other 65 million were for him alone. Justin had sharp eyes and had always been good at reading things. However, Justin was no longer around. There was no evidence. It was up to him to decide if he had helped the company buy 15 million or 80 million! Therefore, two days ago, when the gold began to fall rapidly, he had transferred the 65 million dollars worth of gold that he had bought personally to the company. Fortunately, it would only be the company that made a loss. He had also made up for his loss from the company. If it fell again, it would drop by more than half. If that was the case, Nora could not afford to lose 40 to 50 million! This had nothing to do with him. He had suggested throwing it out at the meeting today. It was Nora who did not listen, so he was waiting to see Nora make a fool of herself!! Chapter 784 - Genius? Slap Her in the Face? Nora hurriedly drove back home. After getting out of the car hugging the companys project books, she went straight to the study room. After placing the books on the table, she picked up her phone and looked around before calling Justin. This was the first time she had taken the initiative to look for him since the incident. However, when she dialed the number, the automated tone reminded her, The number you have dialed is unreachable. That made sense. The phone had been destroyed in the explosion. After all, Justins belongings had been found beside the corpse. Therefore, it was reasonable that she could not find him on the other end of the line. Nora could not help but start to think again. Where did Justin go? Just as her thoughts were running wild, the door was pushed open. Following that, the heads of the three little fellows appeared at the door. Cherry blinked her large eyes and said in a childish voice, Mommy, are you thinking of Daddy? I suppose, replied Nora. When Pete heard this, he said, Mommy, didnt you say Daddy just has something to do? Hell be back soon. Nora held her chin. But there is so much work. My head hurts too! Xander immediately craned his neck to take a look and said, Is there too much work? It would be good if someone helped you share the burden. Cherry immediately said, Mommy, let Pete and Xander help you! Xander took the opportunity to say, Yes, let Pete help you! Pete and Cherry looked at him at the same time, their identical faces filled with confusion. Why Pete? Why me? Xander scoffed. Of course its because Hunt Corporation will be yours in the future. Dont think I dont understand. The tyrant wont come back. Mommy is helping you work! So, you should be the one doing it! Pete: !! However, Cherry was still nodding her head vigorously. Xander, youre right! Xander patted Petes shoulder. Go on, dont be afraid. Its just like your Math Olympiad questions. How could these business matters be the same as the Math Olympiad?! Were they as difficult as Math Olympiad?! Pete glanced at Xander in disdain before walking silently to Noras side. Mommy, Ill do it. Nora: ??! She was already stunned by the three childrens conversation. What the heck was this? Were they really only five years old? After their intelligence and genes were improved, they could be so spectacular?! Pete climbed into the chair. His small hand grabbed the first project and opened it to read. Nora could not help but ask, Pete, do you understand? Pete nodded. Yes. Actually, Daddy often let me see these in the past. Its just that these are too dry and boring. I still like the Math Olympiad more. Nora remembered. She had once asked Justin what Pete was good at. Justins original words were: Hes a business genius! Now, she finally understood what this meant! She grimaced and decided to stand up and give him her desk. Pete counted the projects. Mommy, you guys should go and rest first. It will probably take six to seven hours to finish reading these. II 11 Faced with such an impressive and crazy son, Nora felt that she should get used to it. She sat on the sofa beside him. Cherry and Xander sat obediently beside her. This was the scene Mrs. Hunt saw when she entered. Her little great-grandson was reading some documents. The woman sat on the sofa and emptied her mind to Cherry and Xander. The scene was simply tragic. Mrs. Hunts expression changed as she asked, Why did you fire Mr. Livingstone? Nora replied, Did he complain to you? Mrs. Hunt frowned. Mr. Livingstone is the best manager in New York. You dont know anything about business. If you fire Mr. Livingstone, what will you do next? Nora lowered her eyes. Dont worry. The company is fine. Are you okay? Why do I hear that Howard is fighting with you? Howard is now spreading the news that you wont let him throw away the gold futures. He even said that hell lose 50 million dollars to the company as soon as he takes over! Although Hunt Corporation doesnt care about 50 million, if word gets out that youre acting like this a day after taking over, theyll only say that youre incapable! Ever since Mrs. Hunt temporarily reconciled with her, Nora knew that she was really doing this for the Hunts. After Justins funeral, this old woman had visibly lost some weight. Since she was so sad, Nora could not bear to let her continue to be on tenterhooks for her. She said, Dont worry. I have information from a reliable channel here. Gold prices will rise. Mrs. Hunt frowned, not trusting her. What channel? Kings existence could not be revealed to the outside world. Therefore, Nora could only say, A friend. A friend? Mrs. Hunt sighed. Its not that I dont trust you. Its just that if you had such channels, you would have made a killing long ago, right? Nora: She only cared about sleeping and did not take the opportunity to earn money. The corners of her mouth twitched. Just as she was about to speak, Mrs. Hunt said again, Is your friend really reliable? Dont be fooled. They have a lot of traders in this industry. They invested 80 million this time, its not a small sum! Nora said calmly, Dont worry. Hes reliable. Mrs. Hunt still did not believe her. Mr. Livingstone, who was following behind Mrs. Hunt, said, Miss Smith, I know you want to establish your power, so youre anxious, but I have a lot of information here. The gold market has been too turbulent recently. Its indeed not good. Fighting Howard with the gold market like this is like playing with a knife in a sea of fire. Its too dangerous! I suggest you listen to Howard and dump your investment. Even if the gold prices really increase later, its still Howards fault! Why do you do this? When Nora heard this, she looked at him. Your information is not very reliable. Mr. Livingstone was instantly furious. Impossible! Miss Smith, youve always been studying in the medical world, so you might not understand the relationship between us businessmen. Its all built on interests. There are only interests between us. In order to obtain this information, I have paid a big sum! How much did you pay? Or how much did you give? Nora: ?? From her expression, she knew that Nora did not give anything. Mr. Livingstone sneered. Why dont we make a bet?! If you lose, then you have to listen to me from now on! If you win, Ill resign! n nov Chapter 785 - Mrs. Hunt’s Spirit Since Mr. Livingstone had said such harsh words, Mrs. Hunt instantly trusted his judgment more. She stood out and said, Alright, listen to Mr. Livingstone on this matter. Nora, I know you also want to help the Hunts and even more so help Pete protect the Hunts, but you have to keep your eyes open and not let others find any loopholes. Its best not to trust your so-called friend so easily. Mrs. Hunt said to Mr. Livingstone, Dont lower yourself to her level. Saying that you want to resign is just an angry remark. Dont worry, Nora has neglected you this time. Ill pay you double. When Mr. Livingstone heard this, he nodded. Alright! Then now, Miss Smith, follow Howards thoughts and throw out the gold investment. Thats the best choice! Nora listened to their conversation and smiled. She knew that Mrs. Hunt had always looked down on her. Even though she had slapped her face frequently, Mrs. Hunt still felt that Nora had grown up in the countryside and did not know anything Therefore, as a result, she also looked down on her friend. Nora lowered her head. After a moment, she looked up with a stern gaze. No. She only said one word, but it showed her displeasure very clearly! Mr. Livingstone frowned tightly. He was so angry that his fingers were trembling as he pointed at Nora. He had really spent a lot of money to get some information about the global gold price from Wall Street. This was also the capital he planned to use to control Nora this time. But why was this woman so stubborn?! He flung his sleeves in anger. Miss Smith, if you dont throw it away, then wait to lose! Besides, Roger happened to catch your pigtail. Your future doesnt look bright! Mrs. Hunt was also anxious. She hit the ground with her walking stick and said, Nora! I trust you because youre Petes biological mother, but dont be overconfident! I know that you have good medical skills and might have some powerful connections, but youre not a businessman. You dont know the twists and turns here at all! I think that so-called friend of yours is also a bad friend! You cant trust him completely! Bad friend? Nora sneered and sat on the sofa behind her. Then, she said, Mrs. Hunt, I respect you as Justins grandmother, so Im still being polite to you. But actually, I havent gotten married to Justin yet. Legally, I have nothing to do with him. I advise you to be more polite! Mrs. Hunt was furious. Polite? If I didnt support you, how could you be in this position? Youre simply killing the donkey after its outlived its usefulness! Nora raised her eyebrows. Say whatever you want, but Im the one in charge of the company now! So, stop talking nonsense. I wont throw away this gold! Alright, Im going to sleep with the three children. Please! Sleep? Mrs. Hunt was even more surprised and anxious. She looked at Nora in disbelief. It has already come to this, but you still want to sleep? How can you sleep? Dont you care about the Hunts at all? Nora could not be bothered to speak anymore. It was indeed difficult to change opinions. After all, prejudice was difficult to correct. With this in mind, she stood up and walked to the door to open it. Please. They were both from wealthy and respectable families. If Nora was so rude, Mr. Livingstone would definitely lose face. He said angrily, Okay, okay! Miss Smith, dont blame me for not warning you when you have to compensate me! Dont cry and beg me to come back! Im not returning! With that, he turned and left. Mrs. Hunt hurriedly followed behind Mr. Livingstone. Mr. Livingstone? Mr. Livingstone? After the two of them left, Nora closed the door with a bang. Only then did she sigh silently. It was finally quiet. She walked straight to the bed and climbed up. She closed her eyes and fell asleep. In the courtyard. In the end, Mrs. Hunt caught up to Mr. Livingstone, who had no intention of leaving. They were all managers, but who could be the manager of such a big company like the Hunts? This was almost every managers dream! He made such a fuss with Nora just to stay! Mr. Livingstone deliberately slowed down. Sure enough, he waited until Mrs. Hunt caught up. Dont go. Nora is young and insensible. Dont take her words to heart! Mr. Livingstone pretended to be proud. Mrs. Hunt, its not that I dont want to help. With your order, I resigned from my current job and ran here. But as you can see, Im really unfortunate to have such an arrogant boss! I really cant be the special assistant of the Hunt Corporation! Mrs. Hunt frowned. Mr. Livingstone, look. Why dont I give you five times your salary? Mr. Livingstone shook his head. Its not about the salary. Its just that if Miss Smith keeps going against me and doesnt listen to me, even if I can create a plan to raise the Hunts to the heavens, she wont follow it. Sigh! Mrs. Hunt sighed. Shes young and has never held such an important position. There are so many people at home who are eying her covetously After Mrs. Hunt said this, she thought of Hunt Corporation and Justin. Her chest started to hurt. Her eyes were red. Dont fuss about it with her. How about this? I dont think theres anything else we can do about the gold. Let her suffer this! At the same time, Ill let her know how powerful you are. Shell be obedient in the future! Mr. Livingstone frowned. But if she doesnt listen to me this time, shell have to bear the consequences. At that time, her prestige in the company will drop. How can I help her then? Mrs. Hunt lowered her head. Dont worry. Ill make up for the 50 million loss! This sentence made Mr. Livingstones eyes widen as he said in disbelief, What? Ill make it up. Mrs. Hunt said firmly, I have 300 million in cash. If the company pursues the matter, Ill make it up to them. Justin is the one who bought the gold, it has nothing to do with her. Please dont lower yourself to her level, Mr. Livingstone. When Mr. Livingstone heard that 50 million dollars could be taken out by Mrs. Hunt easily, he was even more tempted. He compromised. Alright, Miss Smith is really lucky. Youre so good to her, sigh! After Mr. Livingstone left, Mrs. Hunt stood there and sighed silently. Fanny stood behind her and said, Mrs. Hunt Mrs. Hunt sighed. In the past, I listened to the old man and placed Justin as the leader. However, after Justin left, I realized that humans still have feelings for each other The only thing I can do for him is to protect the woman and children he loves the most Chapter 786 - No Shortage of Money! When Fanny heard what she said, her eyes reddened and tears almost fell from her eyes. She looked at Mrs. Hunt. Maam A faltering Mrs. Hunt continued walking to her residence. She said, Humans are never content with what they have. When he was around, I not only wanted him to make concessions for the sake of the company but even wanted him to enter a political marriage. He expanded the company step by step into what it is today all because he loved his grandma, but you know what? Justins dream wasnt to become a bossy CEO because he is a romantic at heart. Im the one who shackled him here with my love for him During the last two days, I have thought a lot and realized that many things I did were wrong. If I could do it all over again, Id want him to just be alive and happy Whats the use of expanding the company into such a big and powerful one when he isnt even here anymore? With a sigh, she left Justins villa and slowly walked to her own. After she entered the villa, she felt rather panicked and short of breath. Fanny brought her the Zabe Corporations Calming Pills. After taking one, she stared at the pills. At last, she sighed and said, Never mind, Ill just pay back what I owe Justin to that woman instead! After saying that and taking the medicine, the discomfort in Mrs. Hunts chest was alleviated and she felt a lot better. Only then did she lie down and go to sleep. The next day, Mrs. Hunt woke up with a start. After she opened her eyes, she looked at Fanny and asked, What time is it?. Fanny looked at the time. Its only seven oclock. What time does the stock market open? Nine oclock. Mrs. Hunt breathed a sigh of relief. She got out of bed and slowly started to wash up. Just like that, she slowly passed the time until it was nine oclock. At nine oclock, she looked at Fanny, only to see her expression changing greatly when she picked up the phone and took a glance at it. Mrs. Hunts heart sank at once. Sure enough, the next moment, Fanny said, The gold price yesterday was $45 per gram, but it has dropped to $32 per gram Mrs. Hunt broke into a huge frown. Justin had acquired the gold at nearly $63 per gram. With this, it had become a 50% loss for them! In other words, it was a loss of nearly 40 million dollars! Mrs. Hunt felt as if her heart was being tightly squeezed. Her cell phone rang at this time. When she answered, Mr. Livingstones voice reached her. Mrs. Hunt, have you seen the gold price? My friend didnt lie to me! Its the end of the line for gold futures, weve already suffered a loss of 40 million dollars! If this continues, we will really incur a loss of 50 million dollars! Mrs. Hunt took a deep breath and looked at Fanny. What is Nora doing right now? Fanny replied weakly, I just called Mr. Hunts villa. The butler said he said that Ms. Smith is still asleep, and that she has forbidden them from waking her up unless its a matter of life and death. Mrs. Hunt: She felt like her heart condition had gotten even worse. She took a deep breath, yet she felt as if she could neither expel that breath of air nor force it back down. It was stuck in her chest, making it feel terribly stuffy and uncomfortable. After hanging up Mr. Livingstones phone call, Mrs. Hunt got onto her feet with Fannys help. She said, Come on! Lets go and wake her up! To sell the gold? Fanny asked. No, were not selling it anymore. Mrs. Hunt said firmly, Well lose 40 million dollars if we sell it now. Even if we wait a while longer, the most we will lose is just 50 million dollars. After all, its not like gold prices will ever fall to zero. Theres no real difference between 40 million and 50 million dollars anyway, so lets not make her slap herself in the face. Fanny held the old ladys arm and looked at her faltering appearance. Then youre going over because? Im going to wake her up! Mrs. Hunt tapped her walking stick against the floor. Even if shes just all form and no function, she still has to behave the way she should be behaving! Which familys matriarch sleeps in every day? Besides, how can anyone even sleep for twelve hours a day?! Her health will eventually suffer if she stays in bed like that every day! Fanny nodded. To be honest, shed wanted to bring this up a long time ago-she had never seen anyone as lazy as Nora! She could sleep for more than twelve hours a day? She must be hiding in her room and secretly playing with her cell phone instead, right?! The pair arrived at Justins villa. Mrs. Hunt walked up to the door and knocked. Nora was extremely grouchy after being awakened, but when she saw that it was Mrs. Hunt, she didnt say anything. Mrs. Hunt stood where she was and reprimand her with gusto. Can you open your eyes? Its already nine, yet youre still asleep?! Do you know that gold prices have reached another new low?! Nora yawned. Oh. Mrs. Hunt: She felt like she was about to suffer a heart attack! Just how unconcerned about the matter was she?! Mrs. Hunt took a deep breath. Only then did she speak again. Nora, Im really not trying to scold you, but can you stop being so lazy? I have never seen a woman as lazy as you! From now on, you will get up at eight no, you must get up at six every morning and exercise! Nora: ? Exercise? Just as she found herself somewhat puzzled, Mrs. Hunt said, No matter what, you must make sure you stay alive for a while longer! I dont have that many years left to keep Pete company, so youll have to keep him company for a few more years! Nora: She wanted to say that she would be able to live a few more years if she gave her a few more hours of sleep. If she slept only eight hours a day, she would totally die right in front of her! But when she saw how Mrs. Hunts chest was heaving up and down intensely, she slowly swallowed the words back down. She must have been pretty furious with her the day before. The old lady sure was a pain. Nora heaved a silent sigh and very reluctantly replied, Okay, I suppose. If she wanted her to get up at 6 AM, then she would just go to sleep at 6 PM. Just as the thought flashed by her mind, a check appeared in front of her. Nora looked at Mrs. Hunt in confusion. This is? Its a check for 50 million dollars. If you dont want to sell the gold, then dont. If the directors make things difficult for you at the meeting, then just make up for the loss with this money. After she spoke, Mrs. Hunt turned and walked off. Did I owe you something in my last life or what?! Why do I have to pay for your mistake? I really dont know what kind of sheer dumb luck you have to be able to date Justin and even have three children with him Upon hearing her babbling, Nora lowered her head. Suddenly, her lips curled into a smile. The old lady was actually pretty cute. She looked down at the check in her hand. Originally, she wanted to go after Mrs. Hunt and return it to her, but after a moments thought, she decided against it, lest the old lady not only got angry with her but also distrusted her. In any case, gold prices would be rising in another two days. She would just show her the truth then. Surely that would do, right? While she was thinking about it, the butler came to report something to her. He said, Ms. Smith, Mrs. Smith called just now to ask if you are awake. Mrs. Smith? Nora took a while to realize that he was referring to Tanya, Joels wife. Nora nodded. Yeah. Half an hour later, Tanya came with a check, which she handed to her. She said, Joel told me to pass this to you. He also said, 80 million dollars? Whats the big deal? Ill even take care of the capital and let Nora throw the money onto the table at the board meeting! The Smiths are in no way short of money! Nora: ???! Chapter 787 - A Commercial Conspiracy? Nora was a little surprised. Mrs. Hunt gave her money only because she had never believed in her friends, but wasnt Joel in the Imperial League? Didnt he see what King said in the group? King had already said in the group that gold prices would rise in the future. He should have become aware of it after seeing the message, so why was he still giving her money? Suddenly, Nora thought of something and she looked straight at Tanya. She asked, I see. What about Dad? Tanya replied, Dad has been paying a lot of attention recently to what is happening to you but he didnt offer to give you any money this time. When I bumped into him while I was on my way here today, he didnt mention anything about it, either. I reckon it probably didnt occur to him? Is the money not enough? I still have some, and so does Joel. How much more do you need? Now that Joel was Ians son, Tanya had also become his daughter-in-law. Therefore, she also addressed Ian as Dad now. Upon hearing what Tanya said, Nora suddenly understood. As it turned out, Ian was still using that count? Didnt he already give it to Joel? Why did he take it back? Honestly With that in mind, Nora cast her eyes down and slowly asked, How is Joel doing lately? At her question, Tanya glanced at Nora. A moment later, she finally sighed and said, Actually, theres something I dont know whether I should say or not. Nora replied, Is there still anything the two of us shouldnt be saying to each other? The two were already close friends when they were still in Switzerland. Now that Tanya was with Joel, she was leading a blissful and happy life. Coupled with how much of a cutie Mia was, even her firecracker-like temper had significantly changed for the better. She had always been a straightforward woman, though, so she simply decided to come straight out and say it. She said, To be honest, Joels relationship with Dad did become a little delicate after your return. Dad had given all of his shares of the company to Joel, but now that youre back, Joel often says that everything that the Smiths own should have been yours. Just as Nora was about to speak, Tanya sighed and went on. But Dad said that you are lazy and dont like taking care of such things, so he wants Joel to continue taking care of the company. You should also know that the management of a family business requires absolute control in company shares, so this led to Dad having to give him 51% of the shares. Dad only had 70% of the shares, so he can only give you 19% now. Because of this, Joel keeps saying that youre at too much of a disadvantage, so he has decided that for as long as hes alive, he will give you half of all the dividends he receives. Nora: ! He really didnt have to. She was fine as long as she had enough to spend. What would she need that much money for? She refused her right away. No, its fine. I will set up my bank account to reject the funds. Noras way of doing things had always been direct and decisive. Tanya covered her mouth and laughed. Compared to before, she had really become much gentler. At the sight, Nora couldnt help but remark, Just laugh if you want to. What are you covering your mouth for? Tanya rolled her eyes. Then, she said emotionally, Nora, do you know? I have always thought that peoples relationships with one another are predestined and everyone we meet will surely impart to us a little knowledge. In Mias case, she taught me how to be gentle. How would I possibly dare to be loud when I speak to her? Before I knew it, even the way I laugh became a lot gentler! Nora agreed with her, though. Since she was a child, she had always been lazy and had never thought about having children at all. Who would have known that she would become pregnant all of a sudden and even give birth to three at one go No matter how lazy and unwilling to communicate with others she was, with Cherry the little chatterbox sucking up to her all day long, before she knew it, even she had started to talk more. She felt that she had talked more to Cherry than she ever did during the first twenty years of her life. While she was thinking, Tanya got back to business. She said, I knew you wouldnt want it, so Joel said that he has thought of a way to make it up to you! A way to make it up to her? What is it? Nora asked. Tanya pursed her lips and replied, Thats something top-secret among the Smiths, so how would I know? In any case, he told me not to worry. Oh. She handed the check back to Tanya. When youre back, tell Joel that gold prices will rise in two days. If hes interested, he can also buy some. Tanya didnt really understand, but she was a messenger between the two, so she took back the check and said, Okay, Ill tell him. Then, she got up and left. It wasnt until she stepped out of the Hunts manor that Tanya suddenly realized something. Because of what had happened to Justin, her heart had been very heavy when she came. She wanted to keep Nora company as much as she could, yet she also had to restrain herself and make sure that she didnt bring up Justin, lest it saddened Nora. But as she chatted with Nora, upon seeing that she was in such a good state of mind and completely didnt look like she had just lost her beloved, she forgot all about the matter. It wasnt until she left that she finally remembered. However Wasnt Nora in a little too good of a condition? As she thought so, she shook her head slightly, suppressed her doubts, and went back to the Smiths. C After seeing Tanya off, without having any time to wonder what Joel was referring to that was more important than company shares, Nora went straight to the Hunt Corporation. Now that she was the CEO of the Hunt Corporation, she couldnt stay at home and sleep in every day anymore. In addition, she had to take care of all the company matters and get everything on the right track as soon as possible. Only then would she be able to leave and look for the V16! When Nora arrived at the company in the car, the surrounding employees all looked at her and started pointing and gesturing at her. The moment she arrived at her office, Roger invited himself in. At the sight of Nora, he sighed silently and said, Nora, didnt I already tell you to sell the gold futures? Yet you simply refuse to listen! Well, look at how weve made even more losses now! Nora lowered her head. Mmhmm. Roger hadnt closed the door when he entered, deliberately letting the people in the secretarial department outside hear what he was about to say. Nora, I know you are rich, and I also know that Grandma gave you 50 million dollars. But its the company thats losing money here! You have enough money to support your willfulness, but what about the companys shareholders? And these employees in the company too. What are they supposed to do? Nora frowned and replied, I will bear all the losses. I will also give the shareholders and employees an explanation, you dont have to worry about it. Before he came, Roger had already guessed as much that she would say that, so he immediately acted like he was painstakingly trying to persuade and talk sense into her. Nora, I know you are rich. Even if you use up all of Grandmas 50 million dollars as compensation, you still can get money from the Smiths. At the worst, you can even compensate for the losses with Justins money, but dont you know that you are just eating into your savings by doing that? You will empty your savings one day! Besides, with the way youre behaving, how are you going to give the people in the Hunt Corporation any hope? Do you know that everyone in the company has been feeling jittery and uneasy since Justins accident? In fact, there are even rumors going about outside that the Hunt Corporation is about to lose its position as the number one company in America! Nora: ? Roger continued. Over the years, the Hunts and the Smiths have been vying for the top spot in America. From the start, the two companies profits have been more or less the same. If you make losses in a few projects, it may lead to a change in our position. Do you really want to see that happen?! Everyone said that the Smiths and the Hunts were competing and fighting with each other, but from Noras perspective, the two companies had always been doing business in a mutually beneficial manner. It was fine as long as both made money, why bother caring about who earned more? Whether it was Joel, Justin, or even Ian, they had never thought about competing for top spot and whatnot. On the contrary, these empty accolades were all given by outsiders. As a Hunt, it went without saying that Roger understood that. Yet hed still voiced such a ludicrous question especially when his question caught the attention of those outside. Through the door, Nora could see that everyone in the secretarial department had pricked up their ears to hear how she was going to answer! In addition, before she could answer, Roger was already starting to set up a trap for her. He said, No, wait. Nora, youre a Smith, so you must favor the Smiths instead! I see, so thats how it is! Even though youve borne Justin three children, youre still a Smith! And your daughter is also a Smith! Even after she and Justin acknowledged each other as father and daughter, she didnt change her last name all this time! Roger suddenly thought of something and he even said, I get it now, Ive finally figured it out! I have been perplexed about why you refuse to cut our losses despite gold prices clearly plummeting day by day. As it turns out, you were lying in wait for that! Nosy and gossipy secretaries would send news of their dispute to the group chats. Thus, Rogers words were like a thunderbolt that bombarded the hearts of all the employees of the Hunt Corporation. Everyone launched into a discussion in the group chat. Is Ms. Smiths heart really not in here? Surely its not that bad? After all, the two families have already allied with each other through a political marriage. They even have children! Friend, Ms. Smith and Mr. Hunt are just engaged, they are not married yet! Legally, Ms. Smith is not Mr. Hunts wife yet! Oh my god! Now that youve put it that way, Im suddenly starting to form a conspiracy theory here No, no, surely not? Is Ms. Smith actually here to harm us? Will a company as big as the Hunt Corporation really go out of business? I feel so anxious! Will they lay off staff? Will I be laid off? Im already middle-aged! If I lose this job, I wont be able to find a better job at all! Everyone was speculating. For a while, all the employees in the company panicked. The local media also reported the incident and it made headlines in business news. For a while, everyone was discussing it on the Internet as well as in real life. The focus of their discussion was: In order to take the top spot in the country, the Smiths were stooping too low! Nora also came under fire on the Internet: Ive suddenly understood the Smiths ploys. The way wealthy families manipulate people is really so sinister! Oh gosh, how scary! Nora? Shes the top socialite, right? So, the way to rout the enemy is to bear him a child, then inherit his business and bring down his company? Some reporters also cornered Nora and asked her for her opinion on the matter. Nora merely looked at the camera and said a few words. In two days, I will tell you the answer. Chapter 788 - It’s Time For Some Face-Slapping! That one line of Noras immediately went under analysis by everyone, who then posted it on the Internet. Some peoples interpretations were: Shell give us an answer in two days? Gold prices will probably hit a new low in two days! When that happens and the Smiths become the most profitable company of the year, shell then announce her break with the Hunts? Friend, are you kidding? Her children can already inherit the Hunts property. What will remain of Ms. Smith if she breaks off ties with them? That bit of dividends from the Smiths? Now that youve mentioned the dividends, wont the Smiths give Ms. Smith the position of successor? After all, everyone knows that the current head of the Smiths is the previous heads nephew! Haha, I am a Smith Corporation employee. I can tell you very clearly that Ian Smith has already transferred the company shares to Joel Smith, so he now has 51% of the shares, which gives him absolute control over the company. The previous head only gave Ms. Smith 10 of the shares, so all your speculations are nonsense! Youre from the Smith Corporation? Then can you tell me if your company and the Hunt Corporation have really been in a competitive relationship all these years? Of course we are! We are not only competing with them on the outside but also internally. Every project always has two teams studying and developing it. Only competition can motivate a persons most primitive passion, but as far as I know, the Smith Corporation does not care about things like being first or second. The Smith Corporations annual turnover is not much less than that of the Hunt Corporation! Even if its not much less, its still less than theirs. Even if they dont care about whos first or second, they are still in second place. Who wouldnt want to get rid of their fate of being in second place forever? Besides, Mr. Hunt only has one son. Even if Ms. Smith plays a few small tricks and makes the Hunt Corporation lose 80 million dollars, all that will happen is that theyll become the second in terms of annual turnover this year. The Hunts wont be too concerned. But by doing so, the Smiths can take first place for once, so why not? Its just 80 million dollars, the Smiths probably dont even think anything of it, right? Some believed it while some didnt. Everyone gloated over others misfortune while they chatted about the gossip and waited quietly for the results that would come in two days. Nora wasnt one to bother listening to what outsiders said. Instead, she was dealing with the Hunt Corporations affairs as well as looking for an overseas project so that she could find an excuse to go to Switzerland. In the company, she approached Celine, a female staff member who was temporarily taking Lawrences place in the secretarial department, and asked, Does the company have any projects in Switzerland? With her head lowered, Celine answered stiffly, No. If you have the time to be looking at overseas projects, then why dont you settle the companys domestic affairs first? Regarding the gold futures, what exactly are you thinking? After Justins accident and in Lawrences absence, Celine had temporarily taken over the latters position as the leader of the secretarial department. However, she had always been supportive of Nora. Her current attitude, though Something wasnt right. Nora looked up to see the woman, who was usually mild and gentle, staring at her with her clear and attractive eyes. Her voice was obviously very gentle, yet the way she spoke was very stiff. She said, Gold prices have dropped again today. Why arent you doing any trading in the market? With the way youre behaving, dont you think youre letting down Mr. Hunt? Nora: ? She raised her brows. Suddenly, she asked, Do you also think that I am not doing my best for the Hunt Corporation? Celine bit her lip. Isnt that right? If you really were doing your best for the Hunt Corporation, then why would you fire Lawrence? Nora was taken aback. What did you just say? sneered, Ive already found out about everything that happened, so you can drop your act! Lawrence is very familiar with the company and he is also Mr. Hunts right-hand man. You fired him because you want to bypass him and do things unfavorable to the company, right? Ms. Smith, when Mr. Hunt was still around, we could all see for ourselves just how well hed treated you. Dont you think your actions have really let him down? Lawrence is very loyal to Mr. Hunt, how can you fire someone like him just like that? Nora: ? She countered with a question of her own. When did I fire Lawrence? Celine sneered and said, You dont have to pretend anymore, I already know all about it. You fired Lawrence the day Mr. Hunt died. His resignation letter is right there in the companys email inbox. Ive already seen it! Nora: ! She went through the email inbox at once. Sure enough, she saw Lawrences resignation letter, which was sent on the day that Justin died. Lawrences resignation letter was written very clearly. To sum it up roughly, he wrote that Mr. Hunt had been very kind to him, so he needed some time to get over what had happened. He also told them not to look for him. After that, he left Nora: To think she had been wondering why no one noticed that Lawrence had disappeared just like that after Justin faked his death. As it turned out, it was because he had already made all the necessary preparations in advance. So, he had left together with Justin? Where had they gone, though? Switzerland? They must have done that and concealed their identities just so they could go to Switzerland to look for the V16, right? But when she thought of the man in black who was still alive, and how hed forced her and Justin to retreat all by himself, as well as how Justin had also been forced into faking his death as a countermeasure; deep worry arose at the bottom of Noras heart. No, this wouldnt work. She must go to Switzerland right away. Nora made up her mind. Suddenly, she looked up at Celine and asked, Who told you that I was the one who fired Lawrence? Celine had already seen Lawrences resignation letter a long time ago, yet her attitude towards her a few days ago had still been very good. However, this had suddenly changed today. Someone must have said something to her. Sure enough, the next moment, the look in Celines eyes changed. She lowered her head and replied evasively, I promised that person that I wouldnt tell you their identity. Dont bother trying to find out who told me the truth. That person is someone you trust, otherwise I wouldnt have believed them so easily. Someone she trusted? How many people did Nora trust? Her friends were all absolutely worthy of her trust. It was impossible for any of them to betray her. Nora didnt think any deeper into it. Instead, she said, I didnt fire Lawrence. However, Celine yelled agitatedly, Are you still denying it at a time like this? Lawrence was in such a bad mood after he was fired that he has been keeping his cell phone switched off all this time! He doesnt answer my phone calls at all! You dont understand Lawrences feelings for the Hunt Corporation! If he does anything silly, I wont let you off! Her behavior Nora raised her eyebrows. Youre in love with him? Her words made Celine choke. Then, she said, Yes, Im in love with him, Ive had a crush on him for five years. Ms. Smith, I can tell you this very clearlyif you cannot handle the matter about the gold futures well, then please forgive me for not being able to cooperate with you! After speaking, she turned and walked towards the door. However, when she reached the door, she turned her head to the back, looked at her with determination, and said, Feel free to fire me. With the Smiths abilities, I believe that youll be able to find someone to take over my duties in no time. However, I didnt stay in the Hunt Corporation for so many years for nothing. If you fire me, everyone in the secretarial department will also leave with me! I am not Lawrence. He may allow himself to be driven away by you, but I wont! After saying that, Celine went out the door. Nora: She looked at Celine. The woman was highly efficient and extremely capable. When Nora first took over the Hunt Corporation, she had helped her a lot. Celine was not like Mr. Livingstone. She was loyal to the company. Even now, she was still protecting the Hunt Corporation in her own way. Such people were relatively prone to becoming loyal to a fault. Unfortunately, such people were also extremely easy to make use of! Nora wasnt going to fire her. How could she fire someone who did their best and gave their all for the companys interests? She just needed to wait one more day to pass. Once Celine understood her efforts, she would surely regain trust in her character. Going by how loyal Celine was to the company, she would definitely tell her who the one sowing discord behind the scenes was. Thus, when the next day came! Chapter 789 - Her Friend At seven oclock in the morning, Mrs. Hunt woke Nora up. Had it been before, she would have lost her temper a long time ago-after all, she had always been extremely grumpy right after she woke up. Now, though, no matter how displeased she might be, when she saw how aged Mrs. Hunt looked and how she had become even less spirited than before, she could only get out of bed in silence. Then, under the supervision of Mrs. Hunt, she would go out for a run. Next to her, Mrs. Hunt said, You can stop once you work up a sweat. If you dont, then you have to continue running until its eight oclock. Only then will you look more energetic. Its obvious from how listless you look all the time that you are not exercising enough. Nora let out a big yawn, her eyelids so heavy that she could hardly even lift them. Mrs. Hunt was still standing where she was and saying, Can you open your eyes? Otherwise, how would you be able to intimidate and keep those people in the Hunt Corporation in check? They are all waiting to laugh at you today! Nora yawned again. Mrs. Hunt felt even more distressed when she saw her yawning non-stop. She couldnt help but say to Fanny, Justin had always been self-disciplined. He went to bed at eleven every night and woke up at five to exercise. How on earth did he fall in love with a lazy woman like her? Fanny sighed. You talk about her so disdainfully, yet you are always encouraging her with your actions! Mrs. Hunt said, Of course I have to be encouraging towards her! Otherwise, what if she goes on strike? Even if its just for Pete, I have to inculcate in her a sense of belonging to the Hunts! Fanny did not speak. Mrs. Hunt then said, I wonder if she will ever remarry, and if she does, will she be willing to be buried next to Justin after her death? Justin would be too lonely if hes all alone Its all my fault. In the past, I had thought that just him being strong would be enough It was only when someone was no longer around that others would realize that it didnt matter what they did, as long as they were still alive. Often, people only learned to cherish what they had after losing it. It was just like how parents often wanted their children to do well in school, but once something went wrong with their health, they would realize that their childrens health and happiness were what truly mattered the most in life. This was the same for Mrs. Hunt toward Justin. When Fanny heard what she said, she heaved another quiet sigh. Justins departure had dealt too great a blow to Mrs. Hunt, causing even a competitive woman like her to become much more laid-back. In the past, she would have demanded a lot of Nora, but now, she only had one requirement for her, and that was to look more energetic and keep up appearances? Fanny shook her head and looked in front of her again. What entered her sight, though, was Nora jogging at a speed neither too fast nor too slow and in control of the rhythm. She had already been jogging for half an hour, though. A normal youngster would probably already be sweating profusely, yet she didnt even break a sweat. Alright, thats enough. Half an hour later, at the sight of Noras pale visage, Mrs. Hunt stopped the training. In the end, she couldnt bear to push her too hard after all, for fear that the sudden training load would be too much and end up burdening her. She said, Just increase the duration bit by bit every day, doing so much in one go wont work. Look at how pale youve become, your complexion is almost transparent! Do you feel dizzy? Lets go back and have a bite! Your health is too poor! Nora: ? She had just been warming up! Was it already over? The old lady was too easy to please. As Nora thought so, she yawned again. Her complexion had become even paler because of her sleepiness, so the old lady fed her a lot of nourishing food for breakfast. She said, You are too lazy. If you stay this lazy all the time, your body will become weak. Eat more and exercise more from now on, okay? Nora: After gobbling down the food, Nora got up to go to the office. She had only just stepped out of the house when Mrs. Hunt suddenly got up. Where are you going? Fanny asked. Mrs. Hunt cast her eyes down and said, To the office. Today is the last day of the three-day period she mentioned. Outsiders arent the only ones paying attention; some of the old-timers in the Hunt Corporation are paying even more attention than them. So, Im going there to support her! Mrs. Hunt knew very well that the people currently in the company were all either capable or loyal to Justin. However, it was exactly these people who would make things difficult for Nora. Of course, Mrs. Hunt would never be bewitched or blinded by the rumors and gossip outside. She knew very well that the Hunt Corporation and the Smith Corporation had always been in a win-win situation. Only with competition between the two would there be pressure on the companies to grow. This was also the foundation that both companies needed in order to survive and continue being leaders in business. This was a kind of commercial balance. If one established a monopoly, then they easily became arrogant, leading to them becoming blinded and missing the forest for the trees. If that happened, it would instead put the enterprise at an even bigger risk. Fanny said, Alright. At the Smiths. Joel got up early in the morning and went downstairs. Tanya asked, Why are you setting off so early today? Joel replied, The market opens at nine oclock. Once it opens, gold prices will also become set. I suspect that the Hunts will make use of this to make things difficult for Nora, so Im going over to back her up. Upon hearing this, Tanya immediately took Joels arm and said, Ill go with you! Lets support Nora together! Joel nodded. Yeah. At the Andersons. Simon was counting his savings. Melissa sighed. Mrs. Hunt could produce 80 million dollars so easily, and so could the Smiths. Once upon a time, our family was also considered well-off, so why are we so poor compared to them? Simon also sighed. Yeah, I know, right? While the two of them were grousing, Logan entered the room and took out a check. This is a check for 30 million dollars. Why dont you pass this to her? As soon as he said that, Simon and Melissa both looked at him. Logan, did you go racing again? When Logan suffered his leg injury previously, many doctors had said that it would be very tough for it to heal completely. However, Nora had cured him subsequently, so hed continued his most beloved career. Logan was now Americas top car racer in standard car racing! In spite of that, Logan was still working hard to improve his skills. Whenever someone asked him about it, he would always say, Compared to her, Im still too far behind! Logan nodded. I wonder if this is enough. Simon said, With our money added, it should be enough to make up for the losses this time. Surely she wont incur a loss of 65 million dollars, right? Melissa, whats on your mind? Melissa replied, I suddenly feel like we may not really need to send her the money. Simon was taken aback. Why? Since Melissa married him, she had always given her all for the family. Had she suddenly become selfish? However, Simon was understanding about that too. Life hadnt been easy for his wife all these years. As soon as the thought formed in his mind, Melissa said, I suddenly thought of the last time Nora invested in stocks for me. It was also a constant loss in the beginning, but in the end, I made money. As soon as she said that, Simon chuckled and said, You were investing in stocks then, its different this time. Gold prices have been falling for two consecutive months, it is impossible that they would rise all at once Chapter 790 - Gold Prices Make A Comeback! At the Hunt Corporation. When Nora arrived in her car, there were already a lot of people in the company. Most of the shareholders had also come. Everyone was very concerned about how she would give an explanation to the media and everyone else today. When Nora entered the CEOs office on the top floor, the secretaries, who all had feelings for the Hunt Corporation, were chatting with one another in low voices. She says that she will give everyone an explanation today, but I really dont know what kind of explanation shes going to give. It will be the year-end closing in two days, and the companys annual turnover data will be calculated then. If gold prices still dont recover by today, Im afraid itll be hard to say which way the Hunt Corporation will go this year. Sigh, I have a friend working in the Smith Corporation. They have already calculated their turnover for this year and it has increased by a lot compared to last years. This year, under Mr. Hunts lead, we have invested a lot in research and development, especially in the fields of biomedicine and microchip research. Those 1.5 billion dollars are never coming back. Once you compare them like this Is the Hunt Corporation really going to be dethroned? Actually, we have all seen the annual data reports. The Hunt Corporation barely manages to take first place each year. It seems that our profits exceed the Smith Corporations by only tens of millions every year. With such a small gap, any money-making project can get things done When you think of it that way, our victories really come too difficultly Dont you know? This is actually all part of Mr. Hunts plans. Only when the turnover is only tens of millions of dollars higher and at risk of being surpassed will we have the motivation to work harder. Otherwise, if the gap is too big, we will end up monopolizing the market Also, if the difference is just tens of millions of dollars, then the Smith Corporation will also be motivated to catch up with us. But because of this, its really hard to say which way itll go this year Yeah, its all Ms. Smiths fault. If she had disposed of the gold futures in time on the day of the board meeting, we wouldnt be losing this much money. If we compare carefully, our profits are actually just a few million dollars less than the Smith Corporation! If she had disposed of them at that time, the loss would have been reduced by 15 million dollars, and our position as number one this year would also have been in the bag. So, this shows that some peoples hearts are just not in here! Celine suddenly remarked coldly. It was now the end of December. The figures for the years annual turnover had been calculated and released at the end of the day before. There were only a few days left to the end of the month. After that, they would add the profits from these few days to the previous data. Once that was done, the results would be out very soon. The profits from several major projects had all been included, and it was impossible for there to be any large sums of income during the next few days. It could be said that the results were already fixed. Had it been the day before, Celine would still have placed a bit of trust in Nora, but now that she had seen the statistical results, she had lost all trust in her. She suddenly stood up and said, We are only a few million dollars short of the Smith Corporations profits this year. If the difference was big, I wouldnt have been suspicious of Ms. Smith, but now, I have no choice but to doubt her. I think she did this deliberately. Besides, the amount of money lost is not that much for them either Someone whispered, But Ms. Smith is now the Hunts daughter-in-law, why would she help the Smiths? Its not like shes the head of the Smiths Celine glanced over frostily. Even when the usually-gentle woman got angry, her voice merely shook a little. She was utterly livid. Because she will be the head of the Smiths very soon! What? Everyone was puzzled. How come? It has already been decided long ago that Joel Smith is the head of the Smiths. Besides, he also holds 51% of the shares. Is your information reliable or not? Celine was furious. Even her eyes had turned a little red, and she was shaking in anger all over. Of course. She forced Lawrence to resign just so she could abuse her authority and pull all these dirty tricks. If Lawrence was still here, and if Mr. Hunt was still here The gold futures would have been sold long ago. How would it have come to this?! She suddenly bit her lip and said, We must unite as one and protect the Hunt Corporation together now! The Hunt Corporation had undergone several major bouts of cleansing. With the exception of Roger, everyone who was still in the company was loyal to the Hunt Corporation. Therefore, when they saw the data report the day before, they had panicked. They had always been proud to be part of the Hunt Corporation. Additionally, when Justin was still around, he had treated them all very well. Thus, all of them had always regarded the company as their home. As Celine was the deputy manager of the secretarial department, she only had a little less authority than him. Besides, all of them could tell that Celine and Lawrences relationship was a little ambiguous. As soon as she said that, everyone responded to her call. Yes, we cant let her destroy the Hunt Corporation. We must unite as one! Lets boycott Ms. Smith and oppose her coming into the office! Kick Ms. Smith out! Lets watch over the Hunt Corporation for Mr. Pete! With their emotions roused, they stood up one by one and blocked the way out of the elevator. Behind the crowd, as Roger looked at the situation, his smirk became even more malicious, and a cold glint shot forth from his narrowed eyes. Ha. He couldnt beat Justin, but did they think that he couldnt beat a woman who had never done any business? Indeed, the old fogeys in the board of directors might not care about this bit of money-after all, 30 million dollars split equally among everyone wasnt muchbut there was no lack of people who were concerned about the Hunt Corporations image. These workers were what an enterprise truly relied on for survival! These people were elites from all walks of life. Now that they had come together to resist Nora, he would see what else Nora had to be so smug about! As Roger thought so, the elevator arrived with a ding Nora walked out from within. As soon as she stepped out, someone threw a glass of water in her face! Noras eyes narrowed and she moved her head to the side a little. With a loud splash, the water splattered onto the floor. Her brows drew together, and she saw that Celine had led a group of people to block off the path outside the elevator. In addition to the secretarial department, there were also some other people from other departments. Although they were not senior executives, they nevertheless represented at least one-tenth of the companys manpower! Nora frowned and asked, What are you people doing? Celine replied, Ms. Smith, you are not welcomed here in the Hunt Corporation! Just as Nora was about to speak, Roger took a step forward and said, Nora, youre really just so Why cant you listen to me? Do you know that your actions have really disappointed everyone?! Just for the Smiths sake, you made us suffer a loss You are ultimately still a Smith after all! Only Hunts would truly have the Hunts interests at heart!! In the past, when Justin was still here, I was always indignant, but now that hes gone, it is time for me to step up to the challenge and take on the burden! Nora, I think you should go back. From now on, I will take care of the Hunts affairs instead. After all, even if there are conflicts between Justin and me, I am ultimately still a Hunt! At the very least, I will never harm the Hunts interests for the sake of the Smiths! When Roger said that, Celine immediately looked at him with a very reluctant look on her face. When Lawrence was here, hed called Roger a wolf in sheeps clothing before. Despite Justins cold and stern exterior, he really treated his subordinates very well. However, this was not the case for Roger. Roger was friendly on the outside but cold on the inside! Such people were the scariest. However, if they drove Nora away, then it would seem that Roger really was the only one who could take over as the companys interim CEO. Thus, Celine did not say anything. She intended to wait until she got in touch with Lawrence to discuss this problem! Since Celine did not say anything, the other secretaries did not raise any objections. They all stood behind Roger. Nora looked at Roger and scoffed, How did I harm the interests of the Hunts? Roger asked, Have you forgotten about the gold futures? Nora lowered her eyes and looked down at the time. The clock on her cell phone jumped from 8:59 to 9:00. Nora raised her head and slowly said, The market is now open. Everyone can take a look at todays gold price now. Her words took Celine by surprise a little. Regardless, she quickly took out her cell phone and opened the trading app. Roger sighed. Dont be stubborn anymore, Nora. Considering how badly gold prices have fallen, even if they do recover today, how much can they really recover? Its not like they will recover all at once, right? I think youd best go home quickly and stop making such a scene in the company. Otherwise, you will only be embarrassing Justin. If you also thoroughly embarrass Pete, it wont be easy for him to take over the company in the future Right after he said that, his mobile trading market app sent a push notification to his cell phone: Gold prices make a comeback today! Chapter 791 - Slap in the Face!!! Get out of Hunt Corporation! Thats right. We dont need a CEO like you! A few people with insufficient intelligence did not look at the gold price on their phones. After all, this group of people did not care about this. Usually, they did not even have an app for trading. However, they were very loyal to the company, so they followed their original plan and shouted their slogan. At the scene, there were already reporters pointing their microphones at them. The reporters were also let in by Celine. After all, if reporters sensationalized this matter, it would be easier for them to chase Nora out of Hunt Corporation. At this moment, the reporters also wanted to rush over and surround Nora to interview her first-hand information. However, at this moment, Celine suddenly raised her head and looked at Nora in disbelief. Someone beside her shook her shoulder and asked, Celine, whats wrong? Say something? Everyone is waiting for you to speak! Celine swallowed. She said word by word, Gold has risen in price. Risen. Everyone fell silent. Only Roger stared at the data on his phone and wondered if he had seen it incorrectly. He rubbed his eyes and looked again. The price column still said that the price had increased. He was not seeing things! Roger suddenly looked up and argued, So what if the price increased? Even if the price has gone up, arent we still at a loss?! Were only losing a little, but were barely on par with the Smiths! Gold could not have grown so high in a day. The price of gold today had increased to more than 300 dollars. It was still a loss from buying now. However, Rogers words were clearly unbelievable. Nora sneered. Do you remember your words? There are still a few days until the report for this year. This is enough! The report would not be finalized until the 30th of December. The price increase was definitely enough! Roger choked from her rebuttal. He still wanted to say something, but Nora walked past him and directly walked in front of Celine. She asked, You said earlier that you wanted me to leave? Celine bit her lip and looked at her in disbelief. I, I No, I dont know Nora turned around and looked at the others. Someone else raised a question. Were still in a loss-making state. Perhaps the short rise today is just a momentary recovery! Alright, thats enough. Someone beside him pushed him and said, Miss Smith said that the results will be revealed in three days. The price of gold increased today. What does this mean? It means that Miss Smith really has insider news! Thats why she was so adamant that the gold futures would not be sold. She resisted everyones objections and left the gold futures untouched because she was certain that the gold prices would rise! After saying this, those who did not understand came to a realization. How much hostility did everyone have towards Nora earlier? Now, they felt so guilty and regretful. They regretted misunderstanding her! The misunderstanding was cleared! Nora raised her eyebrows and did not say anything. She wanted to enter the room. Just as she was about to enter, a reporter rushed over. Miss Smith, you Nora had a headache. She hated dealing with reporters the most. However, at this moment, Celine suddenly blocked her way. Im sorry, you dont have an appointment with President Smith You need to stop here. Nora, who had entered the office, was speechless. She turned around and saw that Celine had said something. She was gentle and magnanimous as she took the reporters downstairs. Those difficult reporters could not say anything harsh in front of her. Then, Celine turned around and arranged some things. The people from the secretary department got busy. The chaotic top floor immediately became orderly. This was Celines work ability. She was very powerful. As Nora thought about this, she saw Roger suddenly turn around and plan to sneak away. However, before he could leave, Nora pressed his shoulder. Where are you going? Rogers shoulder was pressed down, and he could not move anymore. At this moment, he stared at Nora and could only smile. Nora, where else can I go? Of course Ill go to work! Work? Nora nodded and suddenly smiled. Yes, I called the directors to a meeting. Lets go together! At the board of directors meeting. Roger wanted to escape, but he smiled awkwardly. Nora, uncles, look, I have so little shares in the company. Its not appropriate for me to stay here. I have something to care of. Ill take my leave first? Unfortunately, just as he turned around, he heard Noras voice. Alright. Anyway, well discuss the punishment for you next. Its not good for you to stay. es As soon as she said this, Roger stopped walking. He looked directly at Nora. A cold light flashed across his smiling eyes before he said, Nora, what are you talking about? My punishment? What have I done? I was doing it for the good of the company. The gold futures had fallen so badly back then. Furthermore, although it increased a little today, you cant be too confident. What if its the end of the world? No one knows how much money you can earn. You havent brought any profits to the company yet. Isnt it inappropriate for you to start flipping out here? Nora narrowed her eyes. Roger continued to sigh. I know. In the past, I didnt get along with Justin and you had a problem with me. But now that Justin isnt around, I cant bully you two! Nora, why are you targeting me like this? Roger was still talking when Nora suddenly threw a document on the table. When he saw that document, Rogers expression changed. Downstairs, Mrs. Hunt had arrived. She was old. The car drove slowly and smoothly. She was still talking to Fanny as she got out of the car. Tell me, why is a girl like her driving so fast? She disappeared in the blink of an eye. I didnt catch up all the way! Fanny smiled and said, Maybe she was in a hurry As the two of them spoke, they saw Mr. Livingstone arrive. When he saw Mrs. Hunt, he walked forward. This was what he and Mrs. Hunt had agreed on. Today, Mrs. Hunt would help Nora suppress the people in the company. However, the following arrangements still required Mr. Livingstone to be the first special assistant. In the future, the companys decisions would still depend on Mr. Livingstone When she saw Mr. Livingstone, Mrs. Hunt was about to speak when Mr. Livingstone sneered. Dont be anxious. Lets see todays gold price first! Itll also let you know how reliable my source is! Mr. Livingstone picked up his phone confidently. He had to show the evidence first before he could occupy a high position in the subsequent negotiations! He opened the trading app. Chapter 792 - Continue to Slap His Face Mrs. Hunt sighed and did not notice the change in Mr. Livingstones expression. She continued, If you doubt someone, dont use them. If you use them, dont doubt them. Besides, doing business comes with losses and wins, so its normal for Nora to occasionally suffer losses in projects. After all, its her first time managing a company. Dont think you can look down on her Her old friends might be unreliable but with me around her future friends will definitely be reliable However, Mr. Livingstone was still staring at the phone. When he saw the price on it, he was stunned. His eyes widened as he stared at the phone in disbelief, thinking that he must have seen it wrongly. It was fine if it did not drop. After all, it could not keep falling, but it actually increased? Moreover, the price was fluctuating. Did it increase again after a while? Mr. Livingstone swallowed and looked up. Mrs. Hunt continued to speak. So, when you see Nora later, dont mention this matter anymore. Just treat it as the past Lets go! When Mrs. Hunt was talking to Mr. Livingstone, she had already entered the presidents elevator. Ding! The elevator reached the top floor. As soon as Mrs. Hunt finished speaking, the door opened. Celine stood outside. When she saw Mrs. Hunt, she revealed a respectful expression. Mrs. Hunt Mrs. Hunt nodded and asked, Wheres Nora? Celine said, Shes at the board of directors meeting. Board of Directors meeting? Are those people really going to make things difficult for her? When Mrs. Hunt heard this, she was anxious. She immediately turned around and walked to the meeting room. Lets go and take a look. Nora is so stupid and has never experienced such things. She will definitely be frightened by others. Dont embarrass our family again!! Her words were unpleasant, but her footsteps were fast. It was as if she was afraid that if she was a step slower, Nora would feel aggrieved. Celine followed closely behind her. Mrs. Hunt, what are you talking about? Everyone in the company is very happy now. They cant wait to praise President Smith. President Smith has seen all kinds of things. Its okay to have minor skirmishes! Mrs. Hunt was stunned. A minor skirmish? The price of gold fell so badly today, wont those directors skin her alive? Celine was also stunned. Have you not seen the gold price today? The old madam was puzzled. No, I didnt see it. She really did not want to see it. Just looking at it made her heart ache a little. Although money was just a number to her, she could not help but feel uncomfortable when she saw her fortune evaporate. However, the next moment, Celine smiled. Mrs. Hunt, the gold has increased today! Furthermore, the price has increased by 100%! In the last half an hour, it has increased by 10 dollars again. Furthermore We finally received some insider news today that the gold price will keep rising in the future! Mrs. Hunt: ?? She was stunned and stopped in her tracks. She looked at Celine in confusion. You mean the price increased? Yes! It increased! Celine was smiling from ear to ear. Just now, she was so hostile to Nora, but now, she was so protective of her. Furthermore, because of her past suspicion and betrayal, Celine felt even more guilty toward Nora! She said, Everyone mocked President Smith and misunderstood her but President Smith did not fuss about it with us. Instead, she made us wait for two days. Today, she finally slapped us in the face with the truth! Everyone in the company knows President Smiths capability now! She has connections in the business industry! Now, everyone is supporting President Smith! Mrs. Hunt: ?? She felt that the President Smith in Celines mouth was not the same person as the lazy granddaughter-in-law at home. She could not help but ask, Is the President Smith youre talking about Joel or Nora? Celine: Its Nora, President Smith! Mrs. Hunt felt a little confused. Did Nora really make the right bet? She could not help but turn her head and look at Mr. Livingstone again. She saw that he looked anxious and was talking on the phone in a corner. His voice was very low. Whats wrong with you? I gave you so much money and now youre doing this to me? You guessed Do you know youll be hit by a car when you go out tomorrow?! You liar! Return the money to me or Ill sue you The furious Mr. Livingstone hung up the phone. When he looked up and saw Mrs. Hunt, his face instantly turned red. He said, Mrs. Hunt, I I made a mistake this time. But youre right. Everyone makes mistakes. Its normal to have losses and wins. Dont worry, Ill definitely handle the future projects carefully! Ill also help you assist Miss Smith well! When Mrs. Hunt heard this, she lowered her head and sighed. Mr. Livingstone, our familys business has losses and wins. I cant be angry at my own family, right? After all, were family, but its different for outsiders With that, she looked at Celine. Take all the unimportant people outside. Dont disturb President Smiths meeting. Celine smiled and regained her usual calm and gentleness. She nodded. Yes! In the meeting room. The shareholders had already seen the documents that Nora had thrown on the table. Noras fingers gently knocked on the table as she slowly said, Everyone has seen it. These are the transaction records for our recent gold investment. You can see that Roger first bought 100 million for the company, and then he bought 400 million in his own name. After that, the gold depreciated but he found a way to sell the futures in his hands to the company for 400 million. Its equivalent to the company buying 500 million worth of futures. I wonder what everyone thinks about this? Roger stood up immediately and looked at Nora in disbelief. The smile on his face finally disappeared. He narrowed his eyes and smiled. Nora, are you joking? Besides, how could you have access to the records of my bank account? You cant use something so groundless to slander me! Really? Nora rested her chin on her fingers and yawned. She had really woken up too early in the morning. Then, she smiled and said, You might have forgotten how I can get your bank records. Other than being a doctor, Im also a hacker. Chapter 793 - Justin’s Whereabouts Rogers eyes suddenly shrunk. You you hacked into the banking system! Youre breaking the law. Im going to sue you! Nora sneered. Sue me? You still have to wait for me to deal with you first, right?! With that, she stood up and said impatiently, Roger is fired from the board of directors for compromising the company for his personal gain. Furthermore, the price you paid for the gold was 400, but when you sold it to the company, it had already dropped to 280. However, you still sold the gold to the company at 400. Now, you have to make up for this difference. Otherwise, Ill see you in court! If the difference was made up, then it would be over 100 million! Although Roger could gather that bit of money, he still felt his heart ache. However, if Nora sued him, then that could jeopardize his retirement plans. He should take out the money to resolve this trouble first! He looked at Nora angrily. Okay! Ill agree to everything! But dont forget that I can still sue you! Nora raised her eyebrows. What are you going to sue me for? Roger sneered. For hacking into the banking system. Really? Nora picked up the bank records. Her milky hand held the few pieces of paper and threw them into the shredder beside her. Then, she said, When did I do that? Instead, just now, you admitted in front of everyone that you stole the company assets, so we can ask the bank to investigate your account now Roger: !! He stared at Nora in disbelief. You! Shes lying. Did you all hear that? Roger looked at the other directors and saw that everyone had turned their heads away looking like they had not heard anything. Seeing their expressions, Roger instantly understood that these people were Justins trusted subordinates! He could only accept this loss! Roger clenched his fists. He was really speechless! Last time, when Justin was around, he only fired Rogers father, who was also the second son of the Hunt family, from the board of directors. After all, Raymond had admitted his mistakes and left behind a seemingly idle Roger. Now, Roger was also chased out. In the entire company, even the flies that Justin had hated were gone in the end. This matter quickly spread in the circle. C Downstairs at Hunt Corporation. Joel had just arrived when he received a call from his secretary. After informing him of this news, he immediately smiled bitterly and looked at Tanya. Alright, we came for nothing. Lets go back! Tanya was stunned and asked what was going on. When she heard Joels words, she said, Nora has her own connections. The person shes talking about is probably her aunt. Her aunt is also a top figure in Switzerland! Even the aristocrats in Switzerland have to respect her aunt! How can Nora have any bad friends?! Joel nodded. Yes, Im overthinking. Besides, Nora will be better in the future because shes about to get the worlds best source of information. Tanya: ? She looked at Joel in confusion. What do you mean? Joel smiled. Its nothing. He turned the car around and was about to leave Hunt Corporation when he suddenly saw Logan leave in a sports car. Joel instantly chuckled. It looks like were not the only ones who care about Nora! In the Andersons car. On the way, Simon urged the driver to drive faster. At the side, Melissa was angry with a cold expression. Simon said, Alright, wife, dont be angry. I know youre not a petty person. Lets treat this money as a loan to Nora, okay? Melissa instantly became even angrier. When she had said those words at home, Simon thought that she was reluctant to pay and had even expressed his understanding. However, the more he said, the angrier she became. Was she the kind of person who only cared about her family and not Nora? She said angrily, Am I that kind of person to you? Simon understood. No, Honey. If giving away the money was not the issue then why did you say we didnt need to come over? Melissa was really furious. She looked at the sullen man in front of her and finally sighed. You, youre really I mean, Nora probably doesnt need our help! Simon lowered his head. I know. The Smiths are stronger than us, but were family, after all. We have to help Melissa: !! Melissa took out her phone in anger. When she realized that it was nine oclock, she opened the trading app. When she saw the gold price, she threw the phone at him. See for yourself! Simon: For the next half month, Simon slept on the sofa. People concerned about Nora came and went outside. However, Nora, who was upstairs, did not know that these people had been there. This did not stop her from working. Petes work was done very well and many projects were approved. Nora was only responsible for throwing those things to Celine before coming to Justins office to sit. Half an hour later, there was a knock on the door. Nora looked up and saw Celine walking in. She lowered her head and twisted her fingers. As if she had done something wrong, she continued, President Smith, Im sorry. I just contacted Lawrence. He said that he left on his own and it has nothing to do with you. IT When Nora heard that she had contacted Lawrence, she asked in surprise, Where is he? Celine said, He said hes taking a breather in Switzerland. He asked me not to tell anyone. Nora: !! It seemed like Justin had really gone to Switzerland. But why couldnt he tell her? She frowned, unhappy. As she was in deep thought, Celine suddenly said, President Smith, I have something to report to you. The person closest to you had told me! Noras eyes narrowed. She looked at Celine. Who is it? Celine bit her lip and finally said a name. Joel! Nora: ? Joel? How could this be?! Chapter 794 - Mysterious Account At the Smith Corporation. After sending Tanya back home, Joel went to the Smith Corporation. As soon as he entered the top floor, his special assistant came to him. President Smith, this is your itinerary for today. Joel nodded. After taking the itinerary, he casually glanced at it and suddenly stopped in his tracks. He turned back to look at his executive assistant, Mindy. She was a capable woman. Her hair was neatly tied behind her head and she was wearing a black suit. Her eyes were very serious. Joel lowered his head and said, Were having a meeting. When Mindy heard this, she was stunned. The meeting Joel was talking about was not a normal meeting but a private one with a few of them. However, he had an important appointment at ten oclock. She was about to object but when she met Joels eyes, which were always smiling but were now firm, she could only lower her head. Yes! Two minutes later, Mindy and eight senior executives in their thirties appeared in the Presidents office. Joel stood in front of the French window with his back facing them. Smith Corporation was a 60-story tall building. Standing there, it seemed like the entire New York could be seen. This was the proudest thing about Smith Corporation and Hunt Corporation. They were high above and everyone else seemed to be crawling at their feet. The crowded human life downstairs was as small as an ant in their eyes. He looked at it for a while and turned around to look at the few people standing respectfully in front of him. These were all the people who had fought with him in the company after Ian handed the company to him. Joel still remembered that when he took over the company back then, the elders in the company with Ian were very indignant and had secretly made many obstacles for him because he was too young. It was all because of this group of people who had accompanied him through those dark days that he conquered those old fogeys. It could be said that it was even more difficult for Joel than Justin to become the true successor because he was not Ians biological son. He was not the rightful heir! There were many people under Ian who knew his true identity They were even more dissatisfied with him. Therefore, Joel trusted his subordinates very much. Over the years, Smith Corporation had been getting better and better under their leadership. He sat down on the sofa beside him. The smile on his face disappeared and he became serious. Those people looked at each other, not knowing what was going on. Mindy said, President Smith, did you call us over to say something? Joel nodded. Yes. Last night, Uncle signed a share transfer agreement with me. Now, 51% of the companys shares are mine. These words were meant to reassure everyone. However, the nine of them did not speak. They continued to stare at Joel as if waiting for him to say something. Joel was silent for a moment before saying, I rejected that account. This sentence made the nine of them frown. President Smith, that account is the most important. How can you not want it? Yes, President Smith. You should know that that secret account is the foundation of the Smiths continued rise! President Smith, although we dont know what that account is, we all know that many projects in the past were only completed because we got information from that account. Without that account, how would we obtain that precious information in the future? President Smith, that account is the foundation of the Smith Corporation. 51% of the shares are not as important as that account. You II 11 The people below expressed their opinions one after another. They all felt that Joel should keep that account. Without the account, even if he got 51% of the companys shares, he would still be controlled by others in the future. ѧ Mindy said indignantly, I knew it. Why would Old President Smith give you 51% of the shares so easily? After all this, he left his account to his own daughter. From now on, President Smith, youll always be under her control! No matter how well the Smith Corporation does in the future, itll still be hers! Youve done so much for the company, but in the end, youre only helping her! Old President Smith is really scheming! Mindys words made it difficult for the others to calm down. Everyone said, Yes, President Smith, youre making us disappointed. President Smith, we cant just let this matter go. Tell me, what should we do next? Can we get the account back? President Smith, say it. As long as you give the order, we wont hesitate to do anything even if it means touching the edge of the law! Looking at these people, Joel sighed silently. Dont you understand what I just said? The few of them paused. Joel said word by word, What Im saying is that I rejected that account. Dad gave me his account but I insisted on leaving it to Nora. Theres no need to discuss this anymore. Mindy instantly bit her lip. President Smith, youre too naive. Old Master probably gave her his account long ago! When Miss Smith said the gold price would rise, it really did. Where did she get the information from? Chapter 795 - A Child Missing Love President Smith, you treat Old President Smith as your father, but hes just playing with you! He has already handed that account to Miss Smith. Saying that he gave it to you was just a test! Thats right. Nora has that account. Its like adding wings to a tiger for Hunt Corporation. In the future, the gap between us and Hunt Corporation will grow wider and wider! Yes, Miss Smith predicted the gold price so accurately and even said the number of days clearly. She must have known about it long ago! President Smith, you Enough! Joel suddenly roared angrily and interrupted their conversation. Joel was very famous outside. The few people inside were also afraid of him. If not for his ability, why would these people follow him willingly? With that, Joel lowered his head and said, This matter is settled! Even without a source of information, can the Smith Corporation no longer grow? I think you guys took the shortcut too generously and have already lost your ambition to fight! Society is developing so quickly and opportunities are everywhere. Why? Others can do well without a source of information but you bunch of elites cant even compare to them? With that, the group of people did not dare to speak again. Everyone lowered their heads. Joels gaze swept past them one by one before he finally said, This matter ends here. I hope you dont play any tricks behind my back. Dad taking me in and raising me is already the greatest kindness to me. The entire Smith Corporation should belong to Nora. However, Nora couldnt be bothered to manage it, so Dad handed it to me. I hope you dont forget your conscience! Dont forget who helped you guys till this day! Without Dad, how could you have gotten where you are today? These words made everyone even more afraid to speak. Actually, including Mindy, everyone was from a poor family. Some were orphans. It was Ian who had started a fund and paid for their studies. Some who were talented had been allowed to study abroad. They were not bound to enter Smith Corporation after they returned. However, if they wanted to enter, they had to go through an interview with Joel. These were people Ian had nurtured for Joel. He had indeed never tainted it before and had handed it all to Joel. Only this group of people knew that it was Ian who had paid for everything when they were young. When they grew up, it was Joel who they interacted with. They had handed all their loyalty to Joel. This was the greatest wealth Ian had left for Joel. Therefore, although Mindys words were very reasonable, Joel still did not dare to have any resentment toward Ian. He could not have any! This was the father who had raised him! There was no such thing as contentment in the human heart in this world. Joel had once seen a story-A tycoon gave a beggar $100 a day. Day after day, year after year, the beggar got used to it. Until one day, the tycoon did not bring extra money and only gave the beggar $1. The beggar was furious. He threw the $1 to the tycoon and shouted, What do you mean by this? Are you humiliating me? Joel was that beggar. Since he was young, everything was given to him by Ian. Now, if Ian wanted to take it back, he should not have any resentment. Otherwise, wouldnt he be an ingrate? He could not become the enemy of someone he was indebted to. The few of them did not dare to speak anymore. Joel waved his hand. Alright, go out. I wont pursue this matter here, but if I find out that anyone has targeted Nora, dont blame me for not considering our relationship! These words made Mindy shiver. She bit her lips and finally lowered her head before leaving the office with the others. After the few of them left, Joel sat on the sofa. This made sense, but he had treated Ian as his father since he was young. Now that his fathers true daughter was back, the entire family was doting on her. Ians entire heart was on Nora Actually, to a child like Joel who lacked love, it was impossible for him to not feel uncomfortable at all. Fortunately, Tanya had been by his side lately and had suppressed the dark side of his heart. Joel took off his glasses and rubbed his temples. Now that he had a father, a daughter, and a wifehe had lived enough, right? He did not want that account. Even if Ian really gave it to Nora, it was only right. After all, Nora was his flesh and blood He should let her have her way. Furthermore, there was only one girl in the family. It was only right for all the brothers to give in to their younger sister! Joel brainwashed himself like this and finally started a day of work. At four in the afternoon, Joels phone suddenly rang He lowered his head and realized that it was Ian. He was overjoyed. After starting work at the company, Ian rarely called him. His fathers love was always reserved. He yearned for his father to call and scold him for doing something wrong. This was the normal way a father and son interacted. However, Ian was his uncle in the past and had not done this before. Although, he had not done this after he became his father, either. He picked up the call and said in a relaxed tone, Dad, whats wrong? Nora is coming home for dinner tonight. She said she has something to say. Come back early. Ians words made Joels heart sink. He lowered his eyes and smiled. Okay. Chapter 796 - Joel’s Redemption After hanging up the phone, Joel sat on the sofa and looked quietly into the distance, his heart a little heavy. Nora often came back to have dinner with the Smiths after she started staying with the Hunts but Ian had never specially informed him about it before. Ians solemn behavior regarding her coming over this time gave Joel the feeling that he might have found out about what had happened. When Mindy handed him his schedule for today, the sharp Joel had discovered the problem. Hed already stated long ago that he would not be seeking information from that account anymore, yet as part of his itinerary that day, Mindy had still arranged for him a meeting with a certain person. This showed that Mindy hadnt given up yet. Joel knew that those few subordinates of his had never actually given up on the account. After all, an account like that would allow them to create their own legendary era of the Smiths! He could understand his nine subordinates feelings. They had been with him since their college days. Even when they went abroad for further studies, it was all for the sake of better assisting him upon their return. They rose and fell together with him. If Joels authority among the Smiths fell, their status in the company would also fall along with his. They were loyal and dedicated to him. This was especially the case for Mindy. Being the lone woman among the nine, she was exceptionally capable. Although he had told them not to take any action, it was highly likely that she had already done something to Nora. Joel also roughly knew what she had done. Mindy was not like Quentin, she wasnt capable of big moves like assassinating someone. The most she could do was just create a bit of trouble to annoy Nora. To be honest, Joel knew that Mindy should be dealt with, but he still wanted to protect her. After all, shed been working for him for so many years. Even if she hadnt contributed anything meritorious, she had nevertheless done a lot of hard work. Besides, Mindy had never made any mistakes, and even the one time she did was for his sake Originally, Joel wanted to cover up the incident. But when Ian suddenly asked him to come home for dinner, Joel understood at once that he wouldnt be able to cover it up anymore. Besides, he also owed Nora an explanation. With that in mind, Joel took a deep breath. At noon, Tanya suddenly came. A mildly surprised Joel looked at Tanya. Why are you here? Tanya raised the lunch box in her hand. To bring you lunch. Tanya was not a housewife but a woman who ran her own business. She had opened a dance studio in New York that taught dancing to children. By right, she should have been very busy today. Joel watched her virtuously lay out the food on the table. While doing so, her actions were a little too rough and she accidentally spilled a bit of the soup. In addition, when she was laying out the food, the bite-sized fried chicken caught her eye and she peeked at him. When he pretended to be reading a document, out of the corner of his eye, he saw her secretly take a piece of fried chicken and stuff it into her mouth. Joel: Although it seemed like she had become much more even-tempered, her temperament had never actually changed. She was still as rash as she had been in her youth. Joel let out a low laugh and stood up. After walking over, the two sat facing each other. Tanya poured him a bowl of soup. She had obviously prepared it for him, yet she gave herself a taste of it first. Then, because she found it delicious, she naturally placed the bowl in front of herself and started to drink spoonful after spoonful of soup. Joel, who was waiting for her to hand him the bowl of soup, could only pick up another bowl in resignation and fill it with soup himself. At the same time, he also gave Tanya a refill. Then he asked, Arent you busy? Totally! Im swamped! Tanya spoke with contentment as the delicious soup flooded her mouth. Then, she looked at him and added, But no matter how busy I am, I should still visit my husband, right~? Are you feeling kinda down today? Joel: He put down the spoon, cast his eyes down, and heaved a sigh. His smile disappeared little by little and he asked, How did you know? Tsk, Tanya continued to drink her soup and then said, I know you too well. The moment you lift your butt, I already know what kind of gas youre gonna fart The corners of Joels lips spasmed. Cant you be a little more refined in your speech? Tanya pouted. Isnt it because Mia isnt here right now? Im already close to suffocating to death from acting like a prim and proper lady in front of Mia all the time. Now that there is no one else here, why cant I be a little cruder? Joel held his forehead. Alright. He didnt realize that even though his smile was not as bright as the one before, the fake smile on his face was gradually being replaced by a genuine one. So, what happened? Tell me about it! Tanya said. When Joel was about to speak, Tanya waved and said, If youre gonna say it, then tell me the truth. You have always been sensitive, withdrawn, and needy since you were a child. You may look high up in the air, but deep down, you are terribly fragile. I stopped looking at you through rose-tinted glasses a long time ago, so there is no need for you to put up any pretenses. You can just say it as it is. When Joel heard her, he lowered his head and thought for a while. Then, he said, Dad has an account, the Smiths true inheritance. You can get a lot of useful financial news and information there. With just a couple of simple sentences from him, Tanya got it right away. Dad gave the account to Nora? Joel nodded and then said, It seems that the info about the gold prices came from there, but Ive only just rejected Dads offer and told him to give Nora the account last night. However, Nora was already aware of this information three days ago. Tanya nodded again. I see, you suspect that Dad already gave Nora the account long ago yet he kept it from you and even probed you about it yesterday? Joel nodded again. He hesitated for a moment before he said, Dad is not someone like that. If he wants to give me something, he will do so straightforwardly. If he doesnt want to, then he will tell me clearly that he doesnt want to. He has never tried to sound me out. Has Dad noticed my sneaky little thoughts? Tanya rolled her eyes. Who wouldnt? You always act so calm and collected as though such things dont bother you, but in fact, what you lack the most is a sense of security. You dont care about that account at all; what you care about is Dads feelings towards you. That one sentence of hers had hit Joels deepest self. However, Tanya then said, To be honest, this is very normal. Think about it, children never want a second child in the family, because once a second child appears, they will take away part of their parents love. Joel shifted into listening mode. Suddenly, he felt like his sneaky little thoughts didnt seem that serious anymore. He asked, And then? Chapter 797 - 7 Who Gets The Account? Tanya laughed. Then the children cry and kick up a fuss, of course! As they say, the squeaky wheel gets the grease, so those who complain the loudest get the most attention. This is very simple logic. Its normal for you to think like this. Even if you were Dads real son, you would still be jealous, much less when you arent! Joel: He denied it. Im not jealous. Yes, yes, youre right, youre not jealous at all. Tanya laughed. She raised her head to look at him and then said solemnly, You dont need to feel embarrassed about it, any normal person would feel the same way. You will slowly adapt and get used to it. Usually, in families with more than one child, the eldest will eventually also grow to love their siblings. You will find that youve just gained one more family member who loves you, thats all. Joel: . Why did Tanya sound as though she was coaxing a child? Joel lowered his head and started to eat. Tanya looked at him. Hey, did I manage to comfort you or not? Yes, you did. Joel offered her a piece of fried chicken, upon which Tanya immediately pursed her lips and said, Im a dancer, you know. Am I supposed to eat such greasy food? Why are you so careless Despite saying that, she secretly picked up a French fry. Joel: Why didnt he see her being so self-disciplined when she was sneaking the fried chicken into her mouth?! The smile at the corners of his lips deepened. He said, I will talk it out with Nora later at night. As for Dad, I was too narrow-minded. I understand his actions and I also understand that to him, Nora is ultimately still different. How could ones feelings for their biological and adopted children possibly be the same? Tanya, however, said, Its also different between children they raised and children they didnt! Didnt you see that news some time ago? The childs biological parents found and approached him after he grew up, but the child was only close to their adoptive parents. You were raised by Dad, and Dad has a very good relationship with you! Considering Noras personalitybesides, she doesnt know how to wheedle for attention eitherDad will definitely find her too aloof! Joel: Tanya smiled after she spoke. Therefore, to Dad, theres no difference between you and Nora. The two of you are the same to him! Everything she said beforehand was for the sole purpose of saying this last sentence. Joel suddenly became enlightened. Yeah. After the two ate and Tanya was about to go home, Joel suddenly stood up. Ill go home with you! Tanya was surprised. Whats wrong? Joel smiled and replied, My subordinate did something bad to Nora. As her elder brother, surely I have to apologize to her in person, right? Why dont I cook for you guys today? Tanya laughed. Okay! Then make me some beef steak! You know how I like it done the best! Eating beef at night helps lose weight! Joel: The two went downstairs together and got ready to go home. After they left, Mindy appeared at the door. When she overheard Joel saying My subordinate did something bad to Nora. As her elder brother, surely I have to apologize to her in person, right?, she clenched her fists. She lowered her head, aware that what she did had displeased Joel. Moreover, it had even nearly destroyed their familial harmony. Then, she thought of how she had only been able to go to school because of Ian sponsoring her studies. It was just that the old man had never taken the credit for himself. Mindy took a deep breath. She knew that she had really made a mistake this time! However, she wasnt going to apologize for it anymore-because Mr. Smith had already shouldered the blame for her. The only thing she could do now was never to take the liberty to act without permission again, and also never to make trouble for Ms. Smith again! Joel returned home. Even Ian, who was basking in the sun in the living room and staring out the window along the way, was a little surprised to see him. Why are you back so early? Joel smiled and replied, Isnt Nora coming for dinner? Ill cook. Ian was dumbfounded. What are you cooking for? Its not like we dont have a chef. Come over and sit with me for a while instead. Joel sat next to Ian. Ian, who was warm and comfortable from the sun, slowly said, Joel, I want to thank you. Joel was taken aback. Dad, whats the matter? Ian said, Do you remember the day when your dad I mean, my brother hit you, and you ran over and put your arms around my leg? Joel nodded. Ian smiled and said, That day, I actually didnt want to live anymore. Joels expression suddenly became serious. Ian continued to speak. But the look in your eyes was simply too pure and innocent. Because you looked at me like that and treated me as your last hope to cling to, I had suddenly found a reason to live. His words astounded Joel. Since he was a child, what his uncle had said to him the most was that he must excel and take over the Smith Corporation. And once he inherited the company, Ian would give up on living. For Joel, that was the most psychologically tormenting period of his life. Hed thought that his uncle had nothing to live for anymore because the Smith Corporation, the company that his uncle cared about the most, had found a successor. But as it turned out! He was the one whom his uncle had cared about? While he was thinking about it, Ian said, Later, I handed over the Smith Corporation to you. Seeing how youd grown up and your ability to stand on your own, I felt that there was no reason for me to live anymore. Dad! Joels eyes suddenly reddened. Ian said, Then, Nora came back. It was only when she told me that there are a lot of people after her life and she may not have much longer to live anymore, that I finally found another reason to live. Even then, I still didnt know how to treat her well. Id never taught her, never watched her grow up. I didnt know what she liked or disliked, either Joel thought of how Ian had accompanied him as he did his homework in the past. When he couldnt complete his tasks, Ian would reprimand the tutor for giving him too much homework. When he was playing, although Ian didnt play with him, he always sat nearby. Sometimes, he did work in the study instead, but when Joel occasionally glanced over, he would see Ian standing in front of the window looking at him. In the past, hed felt that his uncle was too cold and aloof and only cared about his work. But in this instant, it was as though he was suddenly looking at those memories from a different perspective, allowing Joel to see what was truly on the other side. He held Ians hand. Ian said, Joel, Ill ask you one last time, have you given careful thought to that account? You are a sensitive and introverted child whod always rather make himself suffer just to make me happy. I want to hear the truth from you now! Joel gave a wry smile. He understood now, Ian hadnt given Nora the account. He might have just told her the information from the group instead. He was clearly among the people whom Ian cared about. Joels expression became resolute. Im sorry, Dad, I misunderstood you. Lets give that account to Nora! Im saying this with full sincerity. Neither you nor I was with Nora when she was growing up. This is the only thing we can give to her now. With this, hopefully, she will have an easier journey in the future. Ian frowned. Are you sure? If you give it to her, the Smith Corporation may never reach the height you aspire to bring it to. Ian understood Joel. He was an ambitious and capable man. Under his leadership, the Smith Corporation had prospered day by day and become even more brilliant than when it was still in the hands of Ian. Joel wanted even greater glory and wanted to create his own business empire, so he had been working hard all these years. He would only succeed with the help of the account. Joel smiled. This time, his smile was happy and reassured, and also liberated and determined. Yes, Im very sure. He knew exactly what he had given up. As soon as he said that though, Nora walked into the living room and asked hesitantly, What are you so sure about? Chapter 798 - Grandpa, Come Watch My Live-Stream! As soon as Nora spoke, Ian and Joel looked at each other. Joel was about to reply when a young and tender voice piped up. Is there any for Cherry? The three children entered one after another, all of them looking at Ian and Joel eagerly. Ian: Joel: There was only one account in the family, but there were three of them. How were they going to split it? Joel didnt think that much, though. He was about to speak when Ian coughed and said, Of course there is. I was saying that I plan to give your mother a villa. If you want one, then you kids can have one each! In front of the children, Ian didnt want to seem like he didnt have enough to spare, so he decided to have a private chat with Nora alone later instead. He wasnt going to tell the children about the account. Besides, if possible, Ian wanted Nora to eventually give Pete the account. It wasnt that he was partial to Pete-his personal favorite was most definitely Cherry. After all, he was still watching her live-streams every day! He was the number one patron of Cherrys live-streams! However, he didnt want Cherry to be a businesswoman. It was too tiring. As a girl, she should just relax and make money without doing anything. It would do as long as she was happy. Hard and tiring tasks like running a business should just be left to Pete. After all, Pete was brought up by Justin, so he definitely had the talent to do business. As for Xander Ian didnt have much of an impression of him yet, so he didnt know what he liked or disliked, or what he was good at. They still had a lot of years to come, though, so he would just wait and see. When Ian interrupted Joel, after a moments thought, the young man immediately understood that Ian didnt want his image of an almighty grandfather to be ruined in front of the children, so he simply changed the subject altogether. He said, Youre finally here, Nora. Why dont you spend some time chatting with Dad? Ill go to the kitchen and make you guys my signature beef steak. Nora, how do you like your steak? Nora was silent for a moment before she said, I prefer Hamburgs. Then Ill make you Salisbury steak. After saying that, Joel really went into the kitchen. Nora stared at him from the back. When she thought of what Celine told her in the company, the corners of her lips rose a little, seemingly having realized something. While she was thinking about this, over at the other side, Cherry was already sitting on Ians lap and was in the midst of another crazy bout of flattery. She said, Grandpa, why do you look so young? If you go out with us, people would easily believe me even if I say that youre my daddy!! The corners of Xanders lips spasmed a little. He couldnt stand Cherry being a bootlicker at all, so he said dryly, Why dont you just call him your elder brother? Cherry pouted. No way, how old would Mommy have to be for her to give birth to someone whos Grandpas age?! Cherry loved her mom the most, so she absolutely must not make Mommy look old just to make her grandfather look young! Xander: ? Pete couldnt help but hold his forehead, feeling like his sister was quite an unbearable sight to behold. Ian, however, laughed out loud and patted Cherrys head. He said, I dont need to look as young as your father, either. Im alright with just being the youngest-looking grandfather! My little Cherry is so adorable, she will definitely be the belle of the ball when she grows up! Cherry nodded. Of course! I look a lot like Mommy. Since Mommy is so pretty, I definitely wont look bad, either! Nora, who had never participated in their chat but was constantly a part of it: That little bootlicker. Nora made a dry remark inwardly. Then, she got up and entered the kitchen. Joel was slicing the beef. When he saw her, he smiled at her. In those usually-smiley eyes behind the glasses was a smile a little more sincere than usual. Nora said, Joel Before she could finish, Joel said gracefully, Nora, nice timing. I happen to have something that I wanted to apologize to you for. He straightened his back and said, Mindy, my executive assistant, has probably created some trouble for you. How much damage did she do? Ill compensate you for it. Has Mindys mistake reached the point of no return, though? If it hasnt, then on my account, can you forgive her this once? Nora was a little dumbfounded. She had been planning to cautiously and indirectly warn Joel about his subordinatesafter all, since the day she had first met him, there had always been a sense of distance between her and her elder brother. Moreover, Joel kept his thoughts so deeply hidden that sometimes even she couldnt tell what her elder brother was thinking. Unexpectedly, he was being so direct and straightforward with her today? The surprise rendered her speechless for a while. This wasnt quite what she had been expecting! It felt as if Joel had been hiding behind a plastic film the whole time, but he had now stepped out and was truly standing in front of her. Joel misunderstood Noras hesitation. He asked, Are the losses very heavy? Or did you lose some talented people? If it is very serious, then I definitely wont cover up for her Nora hurriedly replied, No, its nothing. Mindys actions hadnt actually done her any harm. On the contrary, it had made Celine develop a sense of guilt and loyalty to her. For Nora, this was just a trivial matter. When she briefly recounted the incident with Celine, Joel sighed and said, Mindy likes to engage in psychological warfare. Dont worry, if she ever dares to do it again, I definitely wont let her off easily. This time, let me make amends with this steak instead! Nora found Joel rather strange today. However, she liked this feeling very much, so her almond-shaped eyes curved a little and she said, Then youd better make it delicious, Joel. Joel looked up at her. As the two of them looked at each other, they both started laughing After that, when Tanya and Mia returned home from school, the family enjoyed a pleasant dinner together. While eating, Xander kept looking at Mia. The small and frail Mia, who was dainty even when she ate, asked in a small voice, Xander, why do you keep looking at me? Is there something on my face? No, Xander answered seriously, Its just that Pete keeps talking about you, so I wanted to see what you look like. Its not like youre cuter than Cherry! Mia: Thwack! Nora gave Xander a light pat on the head. Watch what you say, young man. Its not very gentlemanly telling a girl she isnt cute! Xander stuck out his tongue. She looks okay, its just that shes not quick-witted enough and she looks very listless. Of course shes not as cute as Cherry! The shrewd and clever Cherry stuck out her tongue. Stop talking, Xander. Mia is just more modest than me! Isnt that right, Pete? Pete was eating calmly. He glanced at Miaas she was not used to being in the spotlight, she was staring at them timidly with her doe-like eyes. He immediately changed the subject and said, Yeah, youre too lively. Cut down on dissing people when you play games tonight. At the mention of her games, Cherry immediately looked at Ian and said, Grandpa, Im having a live-stream tonight! Come and watch! Chapter 799 - I Don’t Need The Account Cherrys mouth was stuffed, so her cheeks were bulging. Her big eyes were full of anticipation as she said, My live-streams are really fun! Ian: Cherry went on. Plus, I have a Sponsor Grandpa in my live-stream whos my number one fan. Will you come and tip me? Ian swallowed a piece of meat and coughed. As Nora and Joel looked over with knowing looks, he coughed again and said, Sure, Ill come to cheer you on tonight! Yay! I knew Grandpa loves me the most! Its just a pity that Daddy is not at home, otherwise, he would also have come. Sigh! Speaking of Justin, Cherry couldnt help but look at Nora. When is Daddy coming back? The table instantly fell silent. None of the Smiths dared to say anything, seemingly afraid that they would make Nora sad. On the contrary, it was Nora who suddenly raised her head and looked at everyone in confusion, not quite sure what was wrong. Then, she lowered her head again and resumed eating Everyone was speechless. After everyone finished eating, Tanya looked at Nora hesitantly and said, Nora, um My condolences. Nora: ? She was a little confused. Huh? Tanya spoke again. Um, about Justin Only then did Nora suddenly realize something. Oh, I forgot that Justin is dead. No wonder they had all looked at her when Cherry mentioned her father just now. She forgot that Justin had faked his death. A slightly chagrined Nora smacked her forehead. In novels, they never let the heroine know about fake death plots. Why was Justin so unreliable even for something as simple as this? She had to constantly keep in mind that he was dead. Nora sighed silently. Im so sad. After saying that, she speared a piece of steak and put it into her mouth. Then, she speared another piece and put it on Cherrys plate. Here, have more! Everyone was speechless. Wasnt she sad? Why was she eating so heartily?! They then looked at the three children and Nora again, only to see the four of them exchanging looks with one another and then digging into their food happily. Nora had already instructed the three little fellows that they mustnt say in front of outsiders that their father was still alive. Everyone: After the meal, Nora went upstairs with the four children. Tanya, who had stayed behind to direct the servants in cleaning up, couldnt help but look at Joel. She said, I heard that some people stop feeling sad when they become too sad. Nora probably hasnt recovered yet! She may not know what death really means, sigh! Some people suffer a whole year before they truly recover. Joel also frowned. He asked, Should we get Nora a therapist? Will that be too much fanfare? Tanya was a little hesitant. Besides, Nora is a doctor herself, and an all-around one at that. Joel became a little troubled. Ian, who was listening from the side, said, No, its not necessary. I think this is pretty good. If she cant live just because her lover died, then shes not worthy of being my, Ian Smiths, daughter! Tanya and Joel: ? Both of them had question marks all around their heads. Then, they looked at him in unison. Who was the one who wanted to die all the time back then?! Just because Yvette was dead?! Ian didnt get the look in the couples eyes at all. He merely said, Alright, Joel, come on, lets take care of our business. Joel nodded. When the three of them went upstairs, Tanya was still thinking to herself that Nora must be thoroughly heartbroken. Nora had always been like that. When they were living abroad, among the group of parents searching for their missing children, she had seemed to be the one in the best mental condition. In truth, though, she was awfully broken deep down. Once she set her mind on something, she stuck with it for a lifetime. It seemed that Tanya would have to find an opportunity to have a chat with her. With that in mind, Tanya entered Noras bedroom. The four children were playing, so the place was very lively. Tanya said, Nora, Dad and Joel want you to meet them in the study. They said they have something to talk to you about. Nora nodded, left the four children to Tanya, and headed to the study. As soon as she entered, she saw Joel and Ian sitting upright on the sofa with serious expressions on their faces. They looked at her. After she entered, Joel got up to confirm that no one was outside. It was only after he got someone to stand guard at the door that he finally closed it. It went to show just how important this matter was that the two of them were about to bring up. Even Nora couldnt help but straighten her back. She felt as if what Ian and Joel were going to talk about might be a matter of life and death for the Smiths! Otherwise, why would they be so secretive about it? While she was thinking about it, Ian said, Nora, its like this. In order to guarantee that Joel has absolute control in the company, Ive given 51% of my shares to him, so theres only less than 20% left for you and the children. Joel feels that you are getting too little. The bland topic made Nora yawn, and she felt a little sleepy. Its already a lot. Its not like I do any work there. Her words made Ian choke and he looked at Joel. Joel said with a smile, In addition to the shares, the Smiths have another important inheritance. Since Dad has shown partiality toward me in the shares, then lets give the account to you instead! Nora was taken aback. What account are you talking about? Joel lowered his voice and said mysteriously, You heard us talking about the Imperial League the other time, right? Nora: ??! Joel went on. Dad also mentioned it the other time, he had spent a lot of effort back then to join the Imperial League group. In the group, people share business information with one another and you can get information there earlier than anywhere else in the market. You should understand the significance of the account, right? Yeah, I do. Joel nodded and looked at Ian. So, Dads account will be handed over to you. Now, Im going to tell you the Imperial Leagues rules and regulations. Ian nodded and took out his cell phone with a very grave look on his face. His behavior made Nora feel like they might be performing some kind of sacrificial ceremony. Noras lip corners spasmed. Its fine. Ian sighed. I know, you dont want to take advantage of Joel, either. This account is indeed more valuable than any amount of shares. Just share the really important information with him in the future and itll do. Joel also nodded. Nora, you dont need to feel awkward about this. Nora replied, Im not feeling awkward. I just dont need the account. Chapter 800 - I Have An Account Too Chapter 800 I Have An Account Too She didnt need it? Joel sighed. I know that your focus is all on medical research and that you have never thought about doing business, so this account may just be something thats nice to have but not a necessity for you, but in the future Nora pressed her lips together. To be honest, they were not allowed to reveal anything about the account to outsiders. It was an Imperial League rule that no one, except for the successor, was allowed to be privy to its existence. Therefore, those few subordinates of Joels were only aware that an incredible commercial account existed, but they didnt know what kind of account it really was, or what organization it was part of. Additionally, their familys situation was also a special one-Joel and Nora were both Ians successors. That was why they were laying out everything and talking about it. Even Tanya was not qualified to be a part of this meeting Thus, Nora hadnt immediately explained everything clearly in the beginning. But judging from what Joel and Ian were saying, if she didnt make things clear, then she would have to accept the account? Nora held her forehead. She didnt want it. By then, she had also figured out why Mindy wanted to take action against her. As it turned out, it was precisely for the account! She interrupted Joel and said, I also have an account there. IIII The room suddenly fell silent. Ian and Joel looked at her, both stunned and puzzled. A brief moment later, Joel finally coughed and said, Nora, you dont have to make things up and say that you have an account just to reject me Ian was also taken aback, but he seemed to understand something and asked, Is Justin also in the group? Did he leave his account to you? That shouldnt be, though. If he was in there, why didnt he say anything when King was selling his shares the other time?? Seeing that the two of them were so flabbergasted, Nora had no choice but to tell the truth. Cough, what I mean is I have one of my own. This time, the two men became even quieter. A short while later, Ian took out his cell phone, opened up the group chat, and asked, Who are you? Cat. Ian: Joel: The two men were stunned. They looked at Nora in unison. After a while, Ian asked, How did you join the group? King added me. Nora didnt understand either. So I became part of the group just like that. Ian couldnt believe it at all. Thats it? So simple? Yeah. Ian: He felt like his worldview had been severely impacted! Back then, in order to join the group, he had fought and struggled abroad for so many years. On top of that, it was only after he developed the Smith Corporation so well in the country that he finally qualified for an evaluation. Additionally, one needed at least two referrals to join the group One shouldnt be fooled by the seemingly small number. There werent even that many people in the world who knew of the Imperial Leagues existence, let alone know who was in it? It was only by a stroke of serendipity, as well as his own capabilities, that Ian managed to get two people to recognize his worth. After the referrals, he had gone through another three years of probation before he finally joined the group! Yet Nora had been directly invited into the group by King? The corners of his lips spasmed and he could only sigh silently. You outdo even me, Nora. Joel also nodded. Thats amazing, Nora. Nora smiled and said, Therefore, I dont need the account. Lets just return it to Joel! Ian had actually given Joel the account long ago. It was just that when Ian regained motivation to live on for Noras sake after her return to the family, Joel had returned the account to him. Ian handed over the account to him once more. Since your sister already has one, then I will give this back to you! The password is still the same. The password was still the same. Whenever Joel needed to, he could log in to check the news in the group at any time. When Joel heard this, a touch of tenderness flashed across his bottomless eyes again. Ian genuinely loved his adopted son. He didnt stand on ceremony anymore, he nodded and said, Got it. After the matter about the account was settled, Ian looked at Nora. After thinking for a while, he finally asked, Nora, what are your plans for the future? Nora raised her eyebrows. What? Ian hesitated for a moment before he finally said, The Hunts were in a stormy situation some time ago, so I didnt bring it up then. But you and Justin are only engaged, not married. To put it bluntly, he is just your lover Hes my fianc. For some reason, Nora didnt want Ian to call him her lover, so she corrected him. Ian paused for a moment and then spoke again. Hes ultimately just your fianc. You have to look forward in life If you want to find another No, its fine. Nora interrupted him and said, I dont have time for that. She then said, If theres nothing else, then Ill get going. Okay, you can go first if you have something up. By the time Ian finished, Nora had already left. After she left, Joel mused for a moment before he finally said, Dad, I think Nora really has feelings for Justin. Ian sighed. Yeah. After a short silence, he said, Everyone in our family is very devoted when it comes to love. You and Tanya have reunited as lovers, so I wont say anything about that, but Nora I wish she would be more fickle and avoid going down the same path I did. Yvette was the only one in Ians eyes all his life, but he had only really spent two short years with her. For the twenty-six years, eight months, and three days that came after, he had been all alone. Hed also thought about looking for another woman, but none of them could compare to her. Even if they were better than her in a certain aspect, in his eyes and in his heart, they still werent as good as her. Hed also thought about making concessions, but in the end, he simply couldnt. He had already tasted the pain, loneliness, and reclusiveness of being devoted to love. Thus, when he initially found out that Nora might have another lover, despite his surprise, Ian had been relieved. Hed rather his daughter be a little more fickle in love than have her be like him and suffer the pain of love because of someone. At first, he had been disapproving of Noras relationship with Justin because the elderly Mrs. Hunt didnt like his daughter, so he didnt want her to suffer any grievances. Later, it was because he was afraid that his daughter would sink too deeply into the relationship. The deeper one loved, the more painful it would be when they got hurt. However, Justin was simply too outstanding. He visited the Smiths, again and again, proving to Ian his love for Nora. Toward the end-in fact, when they got engagedIan had already accepted him deep down. Who knew that he would suddenly die at such a young age, though? Hed deliberately used the word lover to mislead himself and Nora so that the latter wouldnt be overly concerned. So what even if the children were also part of the Hunts? Nora and Justin were not married! She still had the freedom to look for another man. But judging from Noras stance, it looked like she didnt plan on looking anymore While Ian was feeling troubled over his daughters future, the door suddenly opened and Cherry came in. She said, Grandpa, Ive started my live-stream! Come on in! Chapter 801 - Biological Grandpa! Ian: ? Cherry was already standing in front of him and took out her phone. Grandpa, Im livestreaming. You have to download the app first Eh? You already have this app. Dont tell me you watch other peoples livestream too? Cherry immediately felt aggrieved. Then why dont you look at mine?! Ian: ! Cherry was furious. You must have gone to watch someone elses livestream. You actually dont like me. Im angry! Ian: Cherry sounded angry as she opened his app with a stern expression. I want to see who Grandpa looks at every day. Is she cuter than me? Ian: As cute as you. Cherrys fingers froze as she pursed her lips. Grandpa, youre really biased. You think those wild flowers outside are cuter than me! Boohoo, you must have been seduced by some little vixen! Ian touched his forehead. Who did you learn to speak like this from?. Cherry: Xander! He said that all the boys find the wild flowers outside more alluring! Thats why Pete keeps mentioning Mia. However, Ive already corrected Xander. Mia isnt a wild flower, shes a family flower. Shes our family! Cherry was very loyal. Mia had long been included in the family. Ian: Cherry opened the live-stream app. When she logged in, she was still asking, Grandpa, then whos cuter, Mommy or the streamer you like? Ian: How could he compare his niece and daughter? He was stumped by Cherrys question. He was about to say something when he heard Cherry say angrily, Dont say theyre equally cute! Ian: He touched his forehead. Look at the streamer Im following first. No, no, no! Cherry whined deliberately. Answer my question first. Ill look at it later! Ian secretly looked outside for Nora and then whispered, I think this girl is cuter than your Mommy! Cherry: !! Her eyes were wide open like dark grapes as she shouted, Grandpa, youre so bad! How can there be anyone more adorable than Mommy? She shouted angrily, I want to see who it is! With that, she logged in to the app. She glanced at the ID and saw the words Sponsor Grandpa. Cherry: ? Her first reaction was: Grandpa, your name is the same as my number one supporter! Then, she saw that Ian had hundreds of thousands of fans too. They were all famous for tipping Cherry. After all, people who could tip millions at once were very famous on the live-stream app. However, Ian only followed one person. Cherry opened it and was stunned when she saw her photo. She suddenly looked up. Sponsor Grandpa? Ian nodded helplessly. Cherry: !! She blinked and suddenly understood. Her face immediately blossomed with joy. So youre my Sponsor Grandpa! Grandpa, youre too good to me! Ian was about to be smug when he heard her say with a stern face, But! How can you say that Im cuter than Mommy? Of course Mommy is the cutest and most beautiful! No one can compare to Mommy, not even me! Ian: ??! The childs praise for her mother had really reached the peak! Ever since she learned that Ian was her Sponsor Grandpa, Cherry called him even more affectionately in the live-stream. Grandpa, another plane! I want to see a plane! A plane floated past the live-stream. Cherry continued to play her game. Grandpa, if I kill all four of them, spam a row of 666s for me! After the fourth kill, hundreds of comments with 666 rewards flew past Cherrys game screen. Everyone in the live-stream realized. In the past, sweetcherry did not really want gifts. Even when her Sponsor Grandpa gave her too many gifts, she would stop him. But now, sweetcherry had changed! Someone below said: For some reason, I dont like this attitude of wanting gifts. I can give it to you, but if you ask me for it, Id like you less and less. I wonder if Sponsor Grandpa feels the same? Same here. I keep feeling that sweetcherry doesnt treat us as outsiders today. Besides, isnt that Sponsor Grandpas temper too good? Is sweetcherry short of money? She actually took the initiative to ask for tips today? What a wonder! Isnt asking for a gift too straightforward? Other streamers are very vague. Sweetcherry is too blatant! There was a flurry of discussions below. Cherry occasionally saw it and pursed her lips. She replied, Hes my grandfather. Whats wrong with me wanting gifts from him? Everyone began to mock her. Is he your biological grandfather? Hes only called a grandfather if its biological. Do you really think that calling him Grandpa a few times will make you the granddaughter of a wealthy family? Will he acknowledge you? Thats right. The child is so young. She probably cant tell the difference! Her parents dont care either. Of course, not everyone spoke against sweetcherry. Among the many comments, there were not many discordant ones, so Cherry did not notice. However, this matter reached the old madams ears. After Mrs. Hunt learned that Cherry was live-streaming and that Justin did not mind, she did not care either. It was fine as long as her child was pampered. At this moment, no one knew that Mrs. Hunt was also in Cherrys live-stream. Cherry had seen too many of those bad comments and did not care about them. However, Mrs. Hunt did not understand them. Especially when Cherry called him Grandpa so affectionately, it made Mrs. Hunt angry. She simply walked over to the villa. At this moment, Nora was considering what kind of excuse to make to go to Switzerland and look for the V16. She planned to set off within two days. She had taken care of the mess Justin had left in the country. Even without her, the company could still operate fine. She could not delay finding the gene serum for Xander. At this moment, Mrs. Hunt entered. When she saw that Nora was lying on the bed, she immediately felt angry and said, Nora! Why are you lying on the bed again? Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and got up. Whats wrong? Seeing that she still had not stopped being lazy, Mrs. Hunt was so angry that she did not know what to say. However, she still said, Hurry up and control Cherry! Its bad enough that she keeps calling an outsider Grandpa in the live-stream, but she also keeps asking for gifts! Our family doesnt lack money! Why is she making a fool of herself in front of outsiders? Ill give her whatever she needs! Nora: ?? Chapter 802 - Grandpa’s Identity Calling an outsider Grandpa? Nora knew that Cherry had a loyal fan on her live-streams. He was her Sponsor Grandpa. However, she knew that Cherry had never been a child who did not know her limits. She could not possibly ask for things from a fan unless it was someone she was familiar with. Familiar person After some thought, Nora had a guess. She said, Lets go and take a look. With that, she turned and went to Cherrys room. Cherrys live-stream was a little noisy, so she rarely stayed by her side during the live-stream. On the way to Cherrys room, Mrs. Hunt glanced at Nora, who was expressionless. She thought about it and explained, I dont mind that Cherry is embarrassing us. I just feel that your father will be unhappy if he hears her calling an outsider Grandpa like this. She was making up for her harsh words just now. Someone like Mrs. Hunt cared a lot about the Hunts image in the outside world. How could she not care that Cherry wanted something from others? However, when she thought about how this old madam had always been arrogant to her in the past, and now, she actually explained it to her, Nora decided to tolerate her. There was always progress. With this in mind, the two of them arrived at Cherrys room. Nora knocked on the door. After opening the door, she looked at Cherry and pointed at her phone. Cherry understood and said, Mommy, wait for me just a minute. Its the last team battle! I can push the crystal if I win the team battle! Nora nodded and walked to the sofa beside her. Mrs. Hunt: She looked at Nora and felt that as a mother, she was really spoiling her child too much. She was here to chat with her but she had to wait for her to finish this round? Although Mrs. Hunt was dissatisfied, when she thought of how Justin pampered Cherry even more, she could not say anything to criticize her. She could only sit on the sofa with Nora unhappily. Cherry said that one could push the crystal if they won the team battle. However, in this group battle, the two sides were in a draw and there was only one person left. Therefore, they were still a little late, causing the game to be extended for a full 15 minutes. Mrs. Hunt was gradually getting impatient from waiting. She turned around and glanced at Nora, but she saw that she was already leaning against the sofa again. Had she fallen asleep? Mrs. Hunt: !! However, Cherry was still talking. Grandpa, do you think I have to fight for another 15 minutes? Hmph, thats impossible! Ill definitely end the battle in five minutes! What if it doesnt end? Play with you for three hours? Theres nothing wrong with that! But what if I win? What are you going to give me? A sports car? No, I already have a sports car! Dad bought it for me! What do I want? I dont really need anything. Youre buying me a million-dollar gift? Its a little small. I want two million dollars! Mrs. Hunt: !! Her expression changed. Play for three hours? Is this what a serious girl should be saying? Cherry was only so old but she was already being led astray. She coughed and woke Nora up beside her. Nora rubbed her eyes and looked at Cherry. She asked, What time is it? Cherry was anxious. She had fun with the team battle and pushed the other partys crystal. I want it to end quickly. Mommy is getting anxious. Also, Grandpa, I won! Dont shower me with gifts yet, wait until next time! Bye- After saying that, she ended her live-stream. Then, she looked at Nora and Mrs. Hunt and asked, Mommy, whats wrong? Nora yawned. Your Sponsor Grandpa Before she could finish, Mrs. Hunt interrupted her. Cherry, you have to stay away from that Sponsor Grandpa in the future! Cherry was puzzled. She tilted her head and asked, Why? Mrs. Hunt immediately said, Because hes not a good person, of course! Cherry: ? Mrs. Hunt said, Everyone you know on the Internet is bad. Look, he keeps sending you gifts. He must have ulterior motives! Cherry shook her head. No, my Sponsor Grandpa is not. He What? Mrs. Hunts face turned cold. Look at the request he made to you. What do you mean by accompanying him for three hours if you cant win? Youre the daughter of the Hunts, how can you play with him? Who does he think he is? With that, she could not help but say, You havent even played with me for three hours! She sounded a little jealous. Cherry: ? She blinked. But Grandpa, he Grandpa? What Grandpa? I think hes a cheat! Cherry, I dont object to you live-streaming, but you have to be careful about your words and actions, okay? Besides, hes not your mothers father. Why are you calling him Grandpa so affectionately? Cherry: Hes In short, you have to cut ties with this Sponsor Grandpa. The children of Hunts cant ask for a gift from others! Im telling you, other than your own elders, you cant accept money from anyone else! Okay? Cherry: She blinked her big black grape-like eyes and looked at Nora pleadingly. Mommy Her great-grandmother would not give her a chance to speak! However, when she shouted this, Mrs. Hunt scolded her even more fiercely. Its useless even if you call your Mommy. Your Mommy cant just listen to you! Let me tell you this, its impossible! Delete all the contact details of your Sponsor Grandpa immediately! Return the money for the tips. You cant ask for anything from him anymore! Cherry: However, Nora laughed out loud. That smile was very faint, but it made Mrs. Hunt angry immediately. Nora, what are you laughing at? Am I wrong? The old lady was a little angry and began to speak without restraint. Grandpa Grandpa Grandpa! You called him so affectionately but your real Grandpa never gave you any tips! Im your great-grandmother. Even I tipped you! Cherry was stunned. Huh? What? Mrs. Hunt said. Look at your daily rankings. Im fourth on it! I gave you tens of thousands of dollars for fun but your biological grandfather didnt come to support you! Hmph. Cherry, havent you seen clearly? Even if your surname is Smith, youre still a child of our family. So be good. Lets change your surname, okay? Nora: Mrs. Hunt had always had a grudge against Cherry for having the surname Smith. She finally had a chance to tempt Cherry. Nora chuckled and looked at Cherry. Listen to your great-grandmother. Return all the money to Grandpa. Yes, and tell him not to give you anything in the future. Chapter 803 - Too Few Naps! Cherry blinked. Okay! When Mrs. Hunt heard this, she was stunned. Wait, what did you say? Could it be that Sponsor Grandpa is Grandpa! Cherrys words stunned Mrs. Hunt even more. Huh? Cherry explained word by word, Grandpa is Sponsor Grandpa, thats why he gave me so many gifts! Great-grandma, cant I take anything Grandpa gives me in the future? The little girl looked up with a very serious expression. Her face was identical to Petes, but it was filled with cunning and intelligence. She tilted her head. Is that so? Mrs. Hunts heart skipped a beat. She was not belittling Ian on purpose. It was just that Cherry was never as close to her as she was to Ian. Even when she called people on the Internet, she called them so affectionately. The way she called him Grandpa was really sweet. She was her biological great-grandma. How could she not compare to a fake grandfather? In her panic, she had said those things on purpose to say that Ian did not support her because she wanted Cherry to like her more. However, she did not expect to be slapped in the face! She immediately said awkwardly, Of course not. Ian is your grandfather and your surname is Smith. You can take whatever he gives you. Yay! Cherry looked at her happily. Great-grandma, Grandpa is No. 1 on my rankings. I think youre right. Although my surname is Smith, Im also a member of the Hunts. Therefore, can you reach No. 1 on my rankings too? It doesnt matter if you cant reach it, No. 2 is fine too! Mrs. Hunt: !! She immediately said, Of course! Ill rush to the first rank when I get back! With that, Mrs. Hunt stood up and left in a sorry state. After leaving the villa, Fanny could not help but smile. Look at you. You always say that you want to hand over the company to Miss Smith, but you just cant stay idle every time and worry. Actually, Cherry and Nora are much better than we imagined. Mrs. Hunt sighed. The main thing is that Nora was raised in that sorry state of a family. I heard that she never even went to school. When I think of this, I cant stop worrying. Especially with Cherry. Look, compared to Pete, Cherry is so much worse. She doesnt even learn well and plays games every day. Shes the same as that brat Chesty. When she grows up, shell be useless too. Pete grew up beside Justin, thats why hes different. At the mention of Justin, Mrs. Hunt became a little melancholic. If Justin was here, he could still correct Cherry and Xanders habits. But now that hes gone, what can Nora do for the children? Can she put the children to sleep every day? Fanny sighed silently. No matter how unwilling Mrs. Hunt was, she still said, Actually, Nora is very smart. Although she seems lazy, she still became a genius in medicine. If she was more diligent, she might not be that much worse than Justin. Fanny nodded. Miss Smith is indeed smart. Look at how she handled the companys matters this time. Shes very beautiful. Furthermore, after Miss Smith took over the company, everything in the company remained normal. No accidents happened. Mrs. Hunt nodded again. Then, she said, Alright, Im the one whos overthinking. I keep feeling that she cant do it but shes actually very capable. With the Smiths backing her, she wont need any advice from an old woman in the future! The only thing I can do is get her to wake up every day to exercise and sleep less. Look at her. She sleeps so much, her body will collapse! When a person lies in bed for a long time, their bones turn soft. Tomorrow, well call her for physical training! Fanny nodded. Okay. Mrs. Hunt, youre stubborn but soft-hearted. Youre clearly worried about Miss Smiths health but you find so many reasons to hide behind. Mrs. Hunt did not speak and followed Fanny forward. I cant interfere in her business matters. The only thing I can do is correct her daily life, sigh! Fanny echoed, You did the right thing. Miss Smith is really pitiful. She didnt have a mother since a young age and grew up in that kind of family. I heard that she was often locked at home when she was young. I guess she only slept because she had nothing to do. After all, sleeping is the best way to kill time. Ian is a father after all. He definitely cant say that his daughter is lazy, so no one criticized her after her return. Perhaps she doesnt know that this state is really too decadent. Mrs. Hunt nodded again. Fanny continued, Fortunately, she met you. You now treat her like your biological granddaughter. I dont think you care as much about Miss Brenda as you do about Miss Smith! The old lady was even more satisfied. She doesnt have a mother and the elders in the family cant interfere. Therefore, there are some things that only I can say As the two of them chatted, they suddenly bumped into a tall woman in a white coat walking over. She was clearly going to Justins villa. Mrs. Hunt stopped in her tracks. Isnt this Lily? The one who works with Nora? Lily stood still and nodded with a smile. Hello, Mrs. Hunt! Mrs. Hunt frowned. Why are you here? Lily explained, Im here to check on Boss. Mrs. Hunt instantly felt like she had found a bosom friend. Yes, go take a look quickly. She looks like she doesnt have enough energy. Let me tell you, its definitely because she sleeps for ten hours a day! This is really She had slept too much, which caused her health to deteriorate. Before she could finish, Lily nodded. Yes, youre right! I dont know whats wrong with Boss lately. She sleeps for ten hours a day! This is really bad for her health! Mrs. Hunt said, So she should train more. She sleeps too Before she could say the word too much, Lily interrupted her indignantly. Yes, youre right. She sleeps too little! Mrs. Hunt: ?? Chapter 804 - I Want to Go Back! Mrs. Hunt was stunned. Then, she heard Lily continue, With her physical condition, its very bad not to sleep 14 hours a day! I really dont know which idiot keeps disturbing her every day and doesnt let her sleep. Ive already checked, the Hunt Corporation doesnt have that much work for her, and there are very few things that I arrange for her. Tell me, why is she doing this when shes free to sleep? Mrs. Hunt: ?? She was stunned. She said, I think eight hours of sleep a day is enough. 14 hours? Isnt that too much? Lily sighed. Old Madam, an ordinary person would definitely have enough sleep in eight hours, but is Boss a normal person? Mrs. Hunt fell silent. Wasnt she normal? Then, she heard Lily say, Her body has been weak ever since she was young. Her IQ is ridiculous. She knows learns at once, so its very draining. Think about it. Shes the last disciple of Dr. Zabe and is the top surgeon, Anti. She knows almost everything about alternative and western medicine. Furthermore, shes also a hacker. Most people wont be able to reach her level of hacking in their entire lives but she is already so capable. How many brain cells have to die every day for these things? Ive studied it before. Her brain cell reproduction speed is double that of a normal person. Therefore, if she cant get sufficient sleep, her energy will not be able to keep up and she will become stupid in the future. I really dont know who has such a grudge against her and wants to harm her? Mrs. Hunt: !! She swallowed and said again, Did you just say that she has extraordinary intelligence? Thats right, Lily said. Boss is very smart and has incredible IQ, almost the highest among humans. Otherwise, why do you think Pete is so smart? At this point, she thought that Mrs. Hunt might not understand, so she said, You dont understand, right? Let me explain to you. Men have XY chromosomes and women have XX. The IQ gene is on the X chromosome. A boys Y chromosome is inherited from the father while the X comes entirely from the mother. So Petes IQ is inherited from Boss. Mrs. Hunt: !! She felt like her worldview had been refreshed again. In the past, she always felt that Pete was indeed Justins son because he was so smart at a young age, but as it turned out, it was because of Nora! After Lily explained, she said, Sigh, lets not talk about this anymore. Ill go check on Boss first and see if shes asleep. She hasnt slept well for a few days. I told her to rest early today. With that, Lily left. After she left, Mrs. Hunt swallowed. She looked at Fanny in a daze and said, Did you hear what she just said? Fanny: I heard her. Mrs. Hunt said, So Im harming her by not letting her sleep? Is it normal for her to sleep so abnormally? Did I do something bad out of kindness? Fanny smiled bitterly. Seems like it. Mrs. Hunt: C On a cruise ship. When Iris and Mrs. Landis were shopping in the luxury store, they saw the waiters in the distance pointing at her. However, when she walked over, those people immediately stopped talking Iris frowned, not knowing what was going on. There was no cell phone signal on the cruise. The only thing she could contact the outside world with was the satellite phone. However, Philip was afraid that she would contact Justin, so he had not given her a chance to use the satellite phone. Recently, Iriss eyebrows had been twitching. She glanced at Mrs. Landis. Mrs. Landis understood what was going on. She took a few steps back and Iris entered the luxurious shop beside her. She began to buy things carefully. She did not have to pay for her purchases, of course. In the end, she would settle the bill with Philip. Furthermore, this cruise ship belonged to his company. Wrap this up for me. Iris pointed at the luxurious items and said to the staff. The staff was overjoyed. They earned commission on how much they could sell. However, the cruise was booked by a single person. They might not make much money from this trip. Iris was not a person who liked to shop. She only went shopping every day to take a look. It was rare for her to buy so many things today. After Iris finished shopping, Mrs. Landis walked over with a pale face. Her legs were a little weak. It could be seen that something had happened. Iris held her and asked, Whats wrong? Mrs. Landis stammered. She swallowed and held Iriss wrist. Miss, you, you have to hold on. Just now, they said said that Mr. Hunt is dead. Iris was a little confused. Dead? What do you mean? Also, whos dead? Herman? Mrs. Landiss eyes turned red as she suddenly cried. No, its Justin. Justin has passed away! Iriss vision turned dark as if she was struck by lightning. For a moment, she felt that the space around her had twisted. She looked at Mrs. Landis in confusion. Jus- Justin passed away? Mrs. Landis cried. Iris did not cry. Instead, she turned around and walked to the guest room. I dont believe you. I want to go back Chapter 805 - I Want to Go Home! Iris looked very calm. She walked steadily toward the control room. Philip was handling some work matters there. There were many places the consortium needed him to sign. At that moment, Jason was standing in front of Philip and saying respectfully, We have received news from a reliable source. Our people have also gone to New York to take a look. We have confirmed that Justin has indeed passed away. Philip pursed his lips. King hasnt contacted us lately, has he? Thats right. Jason said, Ever since Justin passed away, King hasnt asked for our men anymore. Im guessing that Kings sudden appearance might have been because of Justin. Now that hes gone, King doesnt care anymore. Boss, you dont have anything to be afraid of. Can we go home now? Because King had contacted them, the group of people were hiding on the cruise ship and could not go back. Philip was wary of King! Now that Justin was gone, there was indeed nothing to worry about. Philips expression was tense. He suddenly said, Tell me, how should I tell her about this? How would she accept it? In order to save her son, she, who had always been proud, had lowered her head in front of him. Because of her son, she willingly trapped herself in a suburban villa for 20 years. Now that her son was dead, what would happen to her? At the thought of this, Philip said, Dont dock yet. Yes, sir. Jason vaguely understood something. Boss did this because Iris would hear the news when they reached the shore. At that time, she might not be able to take it. Moreover, there are too many uncertainties on the shore. Kings attitude was ambiguous. What if King immediately came looking for her after reaching the shore and took her away? Philip wanted to observe her for a while longer! The two of them had just finished talking when Iris suddenly pushed open the door. She looked straight at Philip. I want to dock. I want to go home. d open the door. She Philip and Jason exchanged looks. Jason lowered his head respectfully and went out. Only Philip and Iris were left in the room. Philip took two steps toward Iris. Iris, you know about Justin But its useless for you to go home now. The people I sent have already confirmed that his corpse has been burned and buried. Theres no point in you going back now. Iris closed her eyes in despair. She clenched her fists tightly, her voice trembling slightly. Let me go back and take a look. Ill go see him and Cherry, Pete, Xander. Oh, Nora too. They must be so sad. I want to go back Philip continued to smile. Iris, dont worry. Theyre living well. Nora took control of the company and will hand it to his son in the future. Youve already sacrificed more than twenty years for your son. How many decades can a person have in their life? You abandoned me for 20 years. Now that hes gone, Ill accompany you for the next 20 years I dont need you to accompany me! Iris looked at him sadly. Philip, let me go! They need me now! Philip lowered his eyes. I told you, hes already in the coffin. Its useless even if you go back! Iris, for you, Ive never done anything to your son. Its fate that he died in an accident! The universe has handed your future to me. I wont let go! Iris gritted her teeth and glared at him. Philip, you pervert! If you dont let go, Ill only hate you! It doesnt matter if you hate me. Philip looked at her greedily. Iris, I understand now. Even if youre not willing, as long as youre by my side, its fine. For the past 20 years, Ive been considering your feelings. Thats why you and I missed each other for so long. Now, I want to be selfish for once. I want to be selfish for us! Iris was furious and sad. Her words were very hurtful. Us? Youre selfish for yourself, arent you? Philip, youre crazy! Philip nodded with a smile. Yes. Even if Im crazy, youre the one who drove me crazy. Therefore, Iris, you have to be responsible! You ! Iris pointed at him, speechless. Philips expression turned a little cold. He suddenly threw a dagger on the table. The metal clashed loudly. Philip said, Unless you can kill me, dont even think about leaving. Iris stared at the dagger and suddenly picked it up. She aimed it at Philips heart. Ill kill you! Kill me then! Philip laughed. The originally gloomy man had an exotic handsomeness. At that moment, he was even more sinister. There was madness in his eyes. Leaving you hurts more than death. If you kill me and leave, I wont feel pain anymore. Come on! He held Iriss hand and used a little strength. The tip of the knife pierced through his skin. He stared at her. Can you bear to? Could she bear to? At such a close distance, Iris could see that the corners of the mans eyes had already grown wrinkles. They were both old. As she was thinking, Philip exerted strength in his hand. The knife stabbed deeper into his chest, and blood gushed out. The warm blood jolted Iris back to reality. She subconsciously took a step back and let go. The dagger fell to the ground. Philip looked at her and laughed out loud. You cant do it. You love me deep down! Iris, dont lie to yourself! Iris looked at the person in front of him. She did not know why he was so stubborn. But he was after all someone she had loved sincerely She smiled bitterly and suddenly turned to leave the room. After she left, Jason entered and heard Philip instruct, Dont dock for the next two months. Use a helicopter for supplies. Also, find the person who leaked the news and throw him off the boat! His eyes were vicious and filled with bloodthirsty killing intent. Jason was shocked. Wasnt he killing someone by throwing them off the boat? However, he did not dare to resist. He lowered his head and said yes before leaving. Philip smiled slightly and narrowed his eyes. This was the happiest time of his life. No matter what happened, even if the sky collapsed and the earth exploded, it could not stop him from being with Iris! Just as he thought of this, Jason ran in. Boss, something happened! On the deck. Philip had just rushed over when he saw Iris standing at the edge. The wind blew her white dress and she looked like she was about to fall into the sea. She looked at Philip and said word by word, I said, I want to go home. Chapter 806 - Justin Appears!! The sea breeze was rustling and whistling. Iris skirt fluttered as though it was going to take her with it and fly into the air. The emaciated woman stood on the edge of the deck, swaying in the wind. It felt like she would lose her balance and fall at any moment. Philips eyes widened. Iris, come back here! Come back! Iris looked at him, her eyes resolute and determined. She said firmly, Let me go home, Or else, Ill jump down from here! Philip frowned. Are you threatening me with your life? Even if you jump off, there are doctors on the cruise ship. I wont let you die! Without my permission, you are not allowed to die! Really? Iris suddenly smiled. Then, she turned around and jumped down without hesitation! The sea was very blue, and it was very windy. In the distance, the sky was also very clear. In such an environment, among the waves, when the white figure fell into the water, she was quickly swallowed up by the waves and she rose and fell in the sea. Iris! Philip shouted. He dashed forward and jumped into the sea without hesitation! Half an hour later. In a lounge on the ship. Philip was wet all over. The seawater made his hair stick to his face and the sticky feeling felt terrible. Even though the heater in the room had been turned up to the max, he still felt awfully uncomfortable. He stared at Iris, who was on the bed. The womans eyes were tightly closed. On her pale visage without even a trace of rosiness, her eyelashes trembled gently. Her body was also shaking because of the cold. Even though she was wrapped in a quilt, it couldnt relieve how cold she was. Philip looked at her. Iris lips moved a little and she slowly said, Philip, I want to go home. As he stared at her, Philips tightly clasped hands tightened and loosened, again and again. A while later, he stood up abruptly and shouted at the door, Jason! Jason quickly entered. Boss. Philips sinister eyes stared fixedly at Iris, the corners of his lips curling into a mocking arc. He ordered, Return to shore! Jason was surprised, and he looked at Iris. In the end, he nodded. Okay. The cruise ship made a U-turn ahead and went straight back the same way it came. Philip sat in the room for a long time. He didnt go for a shower. He merely stared at Iris in astonishment until she opened her eyes and glanced at him. Her tone was a little light and her voice pitifully soft. Her words were clearly so gentle, yet also so cruel. She said, Philip, arent you doing everything you want because you know that I like you, so I wont bear to kill you? I can also do the same. er Philip stared at her in shock. This was the first time in so many years that Iris had said that she liked him. He was even somewhat crying with joy. His eyes were damp as he stared at her. Iris, you like me. You admitted it. As I expected, you do like me, right? Iris pulled her hand back and turned her head to look away. Philip continued. Then lets be together? Your son has already died, so no one can tie you down anymore. Come with me. Iris let out an icy laugh. She looked at him and said, If you insist on taking me with you, then what youll eventually take with you will surely only be my dead body. II 11 The room was awfully quiet. One could only hear the waves outside. Philip looked at the stubborn Iris. He didnt understand. Iris, I like you so much, and you also return my feelings. We are in love with each other. Why cant we be together?. Iris replied, Perhaps this is what they mean when they say its not meant to be. Sometimes, love was letting go and fulfilling oneself. But Philip would never understand the meaning of these words. He would never ever understand what it meant. Iris didnt want to discuss this with him anymore. She found it pointless. She just wanted to go home now. She wanted to go back to New York and return to the people who needed her. Philip looked at her, her cold attitude making him mad as he gritted his teeth. He clenched his fists tightly. After a while, he finally said, I can let you go back and have a look if thats what you want, but once youve seen them, you must leave with me at once! Iris, I told you, I love you. Even if what Ill take with me is your dead body, no one can separate us! After saying that, Philip stood up abruptly. After he went out, Jason followed suit. Philip looked back at the room. Then, he lowered his eyes and said, Gather our men at the shore and tell them to wait there. After taking Iris to Justins grave, well bring her back immediately. Jason immediately asked, What if Kings men are also there? Philip narrowed his eyes. That shouldnt be the case. He lowered his eyes and said, No matter what, I still have a bit of status in the Imperial League. Now that Justin is gone, I am the closest to Iris. King likely wont meddle in our affairs anymore. After he said that, a ruthless look formed in his eyes. But if he insists on meddling, then he cant blame me for not showing him courtesy anymore! Jason was stunned. He felt that his boss must have lost his mind. To think he dared to resist even King now! In the past, he more or less still had some reservations in his actions but there wasnt any left anymore. But when he saw the bloodthirsty look in his boss eyes, he could only nod and leave to make the arrangements. As they had been sailing for a few days, it took two full days for them to return. Two days later, when Iris saw the coastline in the distance, even her body-which Mrs. Landis was supportingwas trembling slightly. She was about to go home. How she wished that the news she had heard was fake. Even now, she still felt like she was in a dream, as though none of this had ever happened; that Justin was not dead but was waiting for her to come home. Switzerland. In a room somewhere. The room was large and the lighting was poor. A low and hoarse voice slowly said, Theyre back? Thats quick. Lawrence lowered his head. Yes, theyve already disembarked. Theyll be heading to New York soon. Well, since theyre back, then lets save Mom. The man opposite him spoke again. Lawrence nodded. Ive already arranged for our men to be there. However, our men ultimately still have to think twice before they act in the country, so they may not be as liberal as Philips men. Im afraid that when the time comes for them to fight it out, accidents may happen. In the shadows, the man with his back to Lawrence fell silent. A while later, he finally said, Find a way to notify Nora about this. If she is there, she will help. Lawrence sighed. Im afraid youre just trying to delay her from coming to Switzerland, right?! But Boss, considering how smart Ms. Smith is, will she really be unable to guess what youve done? The man didnt answer his question. He merely stood by the dark window for a long time. A while later, he finally turned around slowly. At the sight of his current appearance, the startled Lawrence was alarmed. Boss, you Chapter 807 - I’m Here To Pick You Up! New York City, USA. Iris stood in front of Justins grave and stared at the tombstone in shock. The Hunts were actually supposed to be buried in the family cemetery in California after their deaths. By right, his body should have been returned there, after which all of his assets would be split among the inheritors. However, Nora had refused to send the body there. Instead, she wanted him to stay in New York with her until she died, whereupon the family could then move her and Justins graves to California together. With those words of hers, Mrs. Hunt had immediately made up her mind to have Justin buried in the cemetery in the outskirts of New York. After all, people would be lonely without company after death. Justin and Nora werent legally married yet, so she was not considered his wife at all. Should Nora meet another man suitable for marriage in the future and remarry, she would not be able to be buried in their family cemetery anymore. Now that Nora had said that, how could Mrs. Hunt possibly still make life difficult for her? If she could keep Nora in the family and have her protect Petes inheritance for him-such that the Smiths and the Hunts would still have a connection to each other-even if she wanted Mrs. Hunt to wait upon her every day, Mrs. Hunt would be willing to do so. Therefore, it was a very easy decision for her to have Justin buried in New York. It was just that when Iris looked at the tombstone in front of her and at Justins photo on it It was an ID photo of him. In the photo, his expression was stern and serious and he didnt smile. His eyes were cold and there was a beauty mark at the corner of his eye. Iris still felt that all of this wasnt real. She shook slightly as she stood there After standing there for some time until Iriss legs had turned weak, Philip took a step forward and held her hand. You have already seen him. Now, lets go! However, Iris remained where she was and said, I want to go home! Nora and the others need me! Philips expression darkened at once. Iris, you should already count your blessings that I allowed you to come back! Dont push your luck! But Iris shook her head and said, Justin is gone but he left behind three children and Nora. I have to go see them and help them get through this difficult time! I need to be with my family! Philip frowned. I only agreed to let you come back and have a look. I didnt agree to let you stay. Iris, Justin is already gone. Do you think you can still escape? After he spoke, he grabbed Iriss wrist! Iris lowered her eyes and sneered, Here in New York, do you think that no one will come and save me just because Justin is gone? She balled up her fists tightly and suddenly looked around her. At once, seven to eight black-clad bodyguards swarmed out and walked towards them. Philip lowered his gaze when he saw them. He let out a low laugh and said, Ive always known that you are no bimbo and that you would definitely build your own forces. You said things like you didnt want so many people to disturb your sons peace, so you only allowed me to come here with you But do you think these few guys can stop me? He clapped. The bodyguards who were waiting outside rushed in. Fifteen to sixteen men immediately surrounded the seven to eight bodyguards. Iris paled. Shed originally thought that Philip would not go too overboard. Also, shed only made use of her son just so she could stay and assist Pete, so even if Justin were to know what she had done, he wouldnt blame her for disturbing his peace. Unexpectedly, Philip had made a backup plan. In this regard, she ultimately still couldnt compare with Philip. Iris bit her lip and clenched her fists. After the dozen or so men restrained the seven to eight bodyguards, Philip clasped Iriss shoulders tightly again and said, Lets go. Dont bother seeking death anymore. If youre dead, all the more you wont be able to see your grandchildren anymore. Iris wouldnt seek death in vain, of course! She was so mad that she couldnt say anything At this moment, a young and tender voice reached her. Grandma! Little Cherry is here to pick you up! Chapter 808 - The Big Sister of The Quinn School of Martial Arts? When the voice rang out, Philip frowned and turned to look outside. Hed initially thought that it must be a large group who had come, but in the end, he only saw Nora walk in leisurely with her three children. Philip breathed a sigh of relief. Instead, it was Iris who panicked when she saw them. She shouted, Nora, why did you bring the children here? This has nothing to do with you guys, hurry and leave this place! I dont want you to accidentally hurt yourselves! Noras gait was slow and lazy as if she had to use a lot of strength even just to walk. As she shuffled, she yawned. It couldnt be helped. Philip and Iris had come to the cemetery early in the morning. She was usually still asleep at this hour. Although shed received news that they would be coming over the day before, she couldnt just go to bed at noon, right? In the end, she waited until 8 PM before she went to sleep. After that, shed woken up at 6 AM, resulting in a lack of sleep. She was terribly sleepy. Pete handed her a piece of tissue and said, Mommy, wipe your tears. Nora took the tissue and casually wiped her eyes. Then, another small hand reached towards her. When she looked down, she found that it was Xanders. Seeing her lower her head, he looked at the tissue in her hand and said, Ill hold it for you. Only after Nora handed Xander the tissue that shed wiped her tears with did she look ahead of her. Just as she was about to say something, she couldnt help but yawn again. Pete and Xander: Cherry, who had long been accustomed to her behavior, decided to just speak in her stead. Grandma, dont worry! Pete, Xander, and I wont get hurt! If that fierce grandpa dares to hit us, then I will get Mommy to smash his butt into pieces! Iris: Philip: The corners of Philips lips spasmed a little and he glanced at Iris. When he saw her staring at him, he said, You guys can go. I wont do anything to children. Just like back then, even though Iris had rejected him and chosen to stay in the suburbs of New York because of Justin, he hadnt taken any action against Justin. Iris breathed a sigh of relief when she heard this. She looked at Nora and said, Nora, stop this and take the children away. Although Philip has said he wont do anything to the children, it would be terrible if they got hurt. Nora nodded. She looked down at the three children and said, You three, stand aside. Okie-Dokie! Okay. Kay. After the three children respectively answered in their own ways, they looked at one another. In the end, they ran to a corner at the side where even if a fight broke out, it probably wouldnt reach them. After they took their positions there, Cherry shouted again, Grandma, dont be afraid! Were here to take you home! Iris: Philip: The corners of Philips lips spasmed again. He looked at Nora and said, Dont waste your breath. Do you know how many of my men are waiting outside? As they were coming to America this time, in order to prevent Iris from playing tricks, as well as to prevent Justins men from saving Iris, Philip had brought almost a hundred mercenaries with him. Upon hearing what he said, Nora rubbed her wrists and picked up her cell phone impatiently to check the time. Then, she said, Relax, its almost time. Philip: ? Nora was about to explain when Jason suddenly rushed in and shouted, Boss, I dont know why, but New Yorks underworld forces are here! We have been surrounded! The underworld forces of New York? By right, mercenary and the underworld were two different worlds, they shouldnt have anything to do with each other. What were New Yorks underworld forces doing here? Even Philip was a little dumbfounded. He looked at Nora in astonishment and asked, For you to be able to get the underworld forces to do your bidding, how much did you spend? At this moment, people from the Quinn School of Martial Arts also walked in. Behind them was a group of thugs, each with a baseball bat in their hands. They looked just like ruffians and they were led by a thick and muscular Jordan. As it was still early, there wasnt anyone around the area. Coupled with the fact that this was a cemetery, the surroundings were even quieter than usual. Jason said, They are all people from the underworld. Although they didnt bring firearms with them-probably to avoid accidentally hurting the children-because Ms. Iris had said that cemeteries are sacred ground and we shouldnt bring firearms here, we didnt bring any with us this time, either Also, for some reason, theyre all skilled martial artists. That man named Jordan Hoffman offed Paul Quinlan, a boss from New Yorks dark forces, some time ago and is now the new leader of the citys dark forces. It is said that he owns a car racing club, so by right, he shouldnt be short of money Philip took a step forward and asked, Mr. Hoffman, I also have some dealings with New Yorks underworld forces. Is there some kind of misunderstanding between us? Jordan didnt want to offend Philip, either, of course. Although Philip was not from America, he nevertheless had a lot of influence globally. He coughed and replied, Sorry, Mr. Coleman, but I have no other choice. I owe the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister a favor. Now that she has given the word, I cant disobey her. Philip had no choice but to look at the people from the Quinn School of Martial Arts. He said, I have no grievances or feuds with the Quinn School of Martial Arts. Why is Big Sister hostile toward me? Is it because the Hunts offered you money? How much did they offer you? I can give you double the amount! His gaze landed on Lucas. Lucas was known to outsiders as the Quinn School of Martial Arts manager. Philip didnt want to become enemies with the Quinn School of Martial Arts, so he said, Mr. Lucas, I wonder if thats okay with you? Philip said, We have also worked with each other before. Every time Im in America, I pay the Quinn School of Martial Arts a visit. We can be said to have some ties with each other, so why become enemies? Upon hearing this, Lucas glanced at Nora, coughed, and said, Um, Big Sister personally gave the order today, so I cant call the shots here. Mr. Coleman, we dont wish to become enemies with you, either. As long as you let Madam Iris go, we can still be friends. Big Sister again? The Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts was well-known everywhere, but she was too mysterious and was nowhere to be seen. No one knew who she was. A curious Philip stepped in front of Iris and asked, Has Big Sister personally come today? May I know who it is? Can we talk this out properly? Upon hearing this, Nora yawned again and stepped forward. What do you want to talk about? Chapter 809 - Release Her!! Nora was simply too sleepy and she kept yawning again and again. She looked up at Philip and slowly asked, What do you want to talk about? Her voice was a little hoarse and carried a bit of impatience from having just woken up. Philip: ? His brows drew together tightly. Jason said, The one we want to talk to is Big Sister. Ms. Smith, you But before he could finish, something suddenly dawned on him and he looked at Nora in disbelief. Then, he turned to Philip. Boss Philip lowered his gaze, his lips suddenly curling into a smile. I see, Ms. Smith is none other than the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts! No offense, but do you really want to interfere in the affairs between me and Iris? His voice was clear and he spoke in an exceptionally relaxed manner. There are some misunderstandings between Iris and me, so we are in the midst of a petty lovers argument right now. Considering how deeply in love Ms. Smith and Justin are, you should understand, right? You wont want to split up a pair of lovers, right? Nora looked at Philip and said, Women have become independent these days. Whether she wants to continue her relationship with you or not, and whether she wants to leave with you or not, is entirely up to my god-S Aunt Iris to decide. Philip: ? Nora raised her eyebrows again. Release her and Ill let all of you leave safely. Otherwise, Mr. Coleman, you might as well stay here for the countdown on New Years eve. Philip broke into a huge frown. Next to him, Jason said, Boss, we can let her go right now. Well just find a way to take her away again in the future. Philip took a deep breath and looked at Iris. Hed thought that with the Smiths and the Hunts capabilities, they would not be able to keep him here in America. Never had he ever imagined that the Quinn School of Martial Arts and New Yorks underworld forces would also get involved. If he met them head-on, his hundred or so men would surely be goners. Philip was a man who knew how to retreat when he should. Yet if he were to let Iris go just like that He didnt want to! At the side, the three children stood on their tippy-toes as they watched the show. Xander asked, Will he let Grandma go? Cherry replied, That fierce grandpa definitely will! Pete nodded. Yeah, he wont hurt Grandma. However, Cherry said, Thats not necessarily true. But since Mommy is here, there definitely wont be any problem! Pete and Xander: The three chatted happily. At this moment, a foreign mercenary not far from them suddenly rushed towards them! He stood right in front of the three children, looked at Nora, and threatened, Let us go! Or else I will kill your children! Nora: ? Everyone raised their eyebrows and looked at Philip reproachfully. Iris shouted, No! She looked at Philip and said angrily, Philip, is this the moral boundary that you claimed to have? Didnt you say that you wouldnt do anything to the children?! Philip didnt expect this turn of events, either. He clenched his fists and sneered, You think I ordered him to do that? Iris let out a cold laugh. She wanted to say something but the mercenary at the side had already spoken again. Mr. Coleman, this is the only way we can leave safely. Even if you let that lady go, this group of people is still free to do whatever they want to us! Even if they handed Iris over, it was still entirely up to Nora whether she wanted to let them go or not. Philip hated things going out of his control the most. To be honest, the best solution at the moment was to threaten them into letting them go with Iris safety, but Philip couldnt bring himself to do that. He narrowed his eyes and looked at the three children blocked by the man. Hed thought that the children would be very panicked and flustered, but unexpectedly, all three of them were very calm. In particular, Cherry even gestured to themselves and then turned to Pete and Xander and said, I think he may kidnap me! Im a girl, so Im the weakest among us! Philip lowered his gaze. For some reason, even though Cherry looked somewhat like Nora, he instead saw a semblance of Iris on Cherrys face. Even the look in his eyes had softened a little. The tense atmosphere had calmed down significantly. Philip expelled a breath of air and slowly said, Let the But before he could say the words three of them go, the mercenary reached out to grab Cherry. Philips brows drew together. Iris also took a step forward and shouted, Let go of Cherry! Everyone wanted to snatch the child. Nora was the only one who remained where she was, calm and motionless. The next moment, the man who was about to grab Cherry suddenly screamed. He suddenly retracted the arm hed stretched towards Cherry and took two steps back. His arm was outstretched straight and there were a few needles stuck into it! Additionally, a dagger had also been stabbed into it. His arm dripped with blood, forming an unbearable sight! Pete had stabbed him with the dagger. After practicing martial arts with Quinn for some time, hed already picked up some skills. Justin had custom-made the dagger for him after he and Xander were kidnapped, and it was exceptionally durable. Xander was the one who had jabbed the man with needles. Recently, he had been learning from Nora which parts of the body would hurt more when attacked and he remembered the two particular locations on the arm. Additionally, hed also specially asked Nora to custom-make a few needles for him. He carried them with him everywhere, euphemistically calling it his form of self-defense. Cherry looked at Pete, and then at Xander. At last, she pouted and said, Mommy, you and Daddy are too biased! Why dont I have any self-defense skills?! Nora: Pete immediately explained, When Daddy gave me the dagger, he told me that it was for me to protect you. Xander also pursed his lips and said, When Mommy gave me the needles, I also said that I would protect you. With straight faces, the two of them said, So, you dont need any self-defense skills. The two of us are your self-defense skills. Nora: Those two boys with a sister complex! After the man was repelled, Lucas, who was the nearest to him, rushed over to subdue him. The three children were also successfully protected. Nora didnt look at the three children. Instead, she looked at Philip and said domineeringly, Let her go. Chapter 810 - I’m Going To Look For Justin Philip didnt look at Iris but stepped aside instead. When Iris walked out from behind Philip, she was still a little in disbelief. After being trapped by him for half a month, she had become used to it. She didnt expect that she would really be freed. She took two quick steps forward and came right up to Noras side. Nora looked at her. Iris knew what she meant. She shook her head. Only then did Nora give a casual wave. With that, the people from the Quinn School of Martial Arts and Jordans men moved out of the way and allowed Philip to leave. Philip, however, looked at Iris. Iris, you cant bear to let us fight, right? I know you are afraid that I would get hurt, so that means I have a place in your heart, right? So why cant we be together? Iris lowered her eyes and sighed silently. Philip, do you know what the biggest regret in my life is? Philip immediately answered, That you didnt leave with me back then! However, Iris merely smiled wryly. She really didnt know where the man was getting all that confidence from. Word by word, she said, My biggest regret is meeting you back then. Philip stumbled and he stood still. What? Iris slowly said, I said, my biggest regret is getting to know you. If I didnt know you, maybe I would have been able to live in peace my whole life, right? I could happily get a divorce if I wanted to, and go wherever I wanted to, instead of being trapped by you in the suburbs of New York City for twenty years! Philip couldnt believe it. Iris, I dont believe you. You must be trying to provoke me. Otherwise, why would you make Nora let me go so easily? Iris lowered her head. I just dont want to have anything to do with you anymore. I hope you can respect yourself and never approach me or disturb my life ever again! After saying that, Iris turned and left with Nora while Philip stood where he was. Iris! Youre lying! Everything you said is a lie! Philip shouted and rushed over to chase after her. However, he was stopped by Lucas and the others. Mr. Coleman, dont force us to take action against you. After Nora and Iris left, Lucas and the others also left one after another. Only Philip and his men were left. A shocked Philip stared in the direction that Iris had left. After standing there for some time, he finally looked at Jason and asked, Tell me, Jason, have I really made a mistake? Jason sighed. Boss, lets go home. Philip shook his head. Without her, where would my home be? Jason fell silent. His boss love was simply too extreme. Probably no woman, no matter how strong or powerful she was, would be able to stand his love, let alone Iris. Jason was about to say something when Philip suddenly turned around with a cold look on his face. He looked at the man who had tried to grab Cherry just now and suddenly demanded, Who asked you to attack the child? Philip was not a good man. But for Iris, hed wanted to keep the last bit of his moral boundaries in front of her. Upon being questioned by Philip, the man got a huge shock and he got down on his knees right away. Boss, I was just trying to save you! Philip, however, lowered his eyes, turned, and strode away. Jason, who was following him, heard him say, There is no need for a man who cant follow orders to return with us. Jason understood at once. Yes, sir. This meant that he was going to get rid of the man! Jason followed closely behind Philip. Boss, you can explain to Ms. Iris that you didnt order the man to do that. This way, maybe she wont blame you anymore. Philip chuckled. Would she believe anything I say? Jason was taken aback. Philip said, She didnt start getting angry at me because of this incident. Iris, who had returned home with Nora, was currently looking at the three precious children. With a sorrowful face, she looked at Nora and suddenly said, Nora, if you have anything you want to do, then just go ahead and do it. I can look after the children. Now that Justin was gone, she didnt want to trap Nora with the Hunts. If Justin was still alive, he probably wouldnt want Nora to be alone for the rest of her life, either. For her sons sake, Iris had already been miserable all her life. She didnt want Nora to be like her. Upon hearing this, Nora immediately said, Yeah, well, it just so happens that Im about to go and look for Justin too. Ill leave the Hunt Corporation to you for now! Iris was stunned by her words. She grabbed Noras shoulders and said, Dont be sad. It has already happened, you have to face reality. Nora: ? She was taken aback for a while. Then, she said, Im not sad! Iris, however, became nervous. I understand, you may not be able to accept right away the fact that Justin is gone, but Nora, if you want to cry, then just cry. You dont have to put up pretenses in front of me. She hugged Nora and continued comforting her. Justin wouldnt want you to be like this. He loves you so much, he would definitely want you to be happy. Dont waste your own life, life is not just about romance. Besides, you can still find another man if you meet a suitable one in the future I know its not appropriate of me to say such things now, but Im really afraid that you would do something silly No matter what, you have to stay strong. You still have your father and your children, okay? Nora: ??! Only then did she realize that she hadnt yet told Iris that Justin wasnt dead! Chapter 811 - Admiring The Scenery In Justin’s Stead Nora hurriedly said, Iris Theres something I have to tell you. Justin is Lets not talk about him anymore, okay? If youre going to look for him, then Id rather you forget him. Nora, ones life is what matters the most, remember this. Iris looked at her, her eyes were full of heartache. Id always thought that youre a calm and rational person but it turns out that you are just like everyone else when you encounter something like this. Nora, I didnt expect you to love Justin so much. You really shouldnt do anything silly Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed. At last, Nora found a break in Iris speech and interrupted her. Justin is not dead. I know, I know. Iris nodded. Nora was stunned. You do? Iriss eyes became even redder. Yes, he is not dead. He will always live on in your heart. Nora: ? Iris sighed and held her hand. You should live on properly with him. Justin was only twenty-six years old when he said goodbye to this world. Take him with you as you look at every place in this world. Nora: Hed want you to become his eyes and admire the Northern Lights and the frozen Antarctic that stretches on for miles. Hed also want to watch the three children grow up and have their own families Nora, can you promise me that youll look at all this for him?? The corners of Noras lips spasmed again. At last, she said, Hes not dead yet. He has eyes too, he can see all that himself. Iris: ? She was stunned. Nora, when you say hes not dead, you mean? Nora nodded. Its exactly what youre thinking. Hes still alive, so he can look at this world! Hes not dead! Iris: !! The room fell silent for a moment. After a while, Iris finally understood. Nevertheless, she still asked, Then where did he go? And why did he fake his death? Nora recounted what had happened. In the end, she shook her head and said, Im not sure about the specifics, either. Hes in Switzerland now. Now that youre back, Im going to Switzerland to look for him. Iris asked, He hasnt contacted you yet? Nora nodded, vaguely feeling a little uneasy. Iris frowned. Surely he didnt hit his head in the explosion and lose his memory, right? Nora: ? Iris sighed. Thats why he hasnt contacted you all this timebecause he has forgotten you. Nora, you should go to him now, but maybe he has already been rescued and is mistaking his rescuer for his lover in his daze. If thats the case, then Nora, hurry and bring him home! Nora: ??? Did she think this was a TV drama? Or a novel? How could something that corny possibly happen?! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Well, I have to go to Switzerland now, so I will leave the domestic affairs to you. As for the children I will have to trouble you to take care of them! The journey to Switzerland was fraught with unknown dangers and the V16s whereabouts were still a mystery. Moreover, once she left the States, her days would no longer be this peaceful and crises might happen at any time. Therefore, Nora would never take the children abroad with her. Iris understood what she meant. Although I dont know what you guys are planning, since Justin had to fake his death, it must be very important. This is what the two of you have decided. As for me, I shall be your firm and solid support. So, Nora, go ahead. Leave the children to me! There wont be any problems! Nora nodded. After handing over the company to Iris, Nora went out. By then, it was already noon. She didnt want to waste even a day, so she got Lily to buy her a plane ticket to Switzerland for the same night. It was just that How was she going to tell the three children-especially Cherrythat Mommy would be away for a while? Cherry was very clingy to Nora. In the past, even when Nora was sleeping, the little girl would stay in the same room as her. Later, after she and Justin acknowledged each other as father and daughter, she was occasionally separated from her, but even so, she would still want to meet her every two or three days. It could be said that Cherry had never been away from Nora since she was born. This time, though, Nora would probably be away for a month at the shortest, or three months at the longest before she would be back She didnt know how to explain it to Cherry. While she was troubled over this, Pete and Xander came out of their rooms. The two little boys looked at Nora. Mommy, are you going to Switzerland? Nora nodded. She looked at Cherry, who was behind the two of them, and coughed. She slowly said, I cant take the three of you with me this time. Stay at home and take good care of one another, okay? Pete and Xander looked at each other. No problem! Sure enough, Cherry pouted. Mommy, cant you take Cherry with you? I miss Grandaunt! Nora shook her head. I have something to do over there this time. I will be back as soon as possible. Cherry hung her head. The way she looked was as though she had been abandoned made Noras heart soften. Just as she was about to speak, Cherry raised her head. Then say hi to Grandaunt for me. Okay Nora answered. Cherry turned around sulkily and said, I wont see you off then, Mommy. Im afraid it will make me sad. Nora rubbed her head. Okay. The little fellow really was very clingy, so she must really be very sad today. Her sons were the boys they were, though. Pete and Xander didnt react as pretentiously as Cherry did. Nora then said, Okay, Ill go and pack for the trip. You guys can go play! Okay. The three children ran off after replying. After Nora packed her luggage, she went out to say goodbye to them. But when she thought of how Cherry had said that she would be sad, Nora simply got in the car and went straight to the airport instead. However, as soon as she arrived at the airport, she received a call from Iris. Nora, the children are missing!! Upon hearing this, Noras heart tightened. Chapter 812 - 2 Daddy!! Nora narrowed her eyes and looked straight ahead of her with a sharp look in them. The kids were missing? Philip likely hadnt left the country yet. Did he change his mind and decide to come back? The thought had only just formed when something suddenly occurred to her, stunning her for a moment. She slowly turned her head and looked at the trunk of the car. She was silent for a while. Suddenly, she walked over and opened the trunk, upon which she immediately saw the three little fellows hiding inside all curled up. Cherry, who was at the innermost position, was trying to stretch her legs. Pete, youre in my space! Pete shifted a little. What about now? Xander complained, Youre kicking my butt! Nora: She let out a cough. Only then did the three little fellows raise their heads abruptly and look at Nora. Cherry didnt show any signs of sheepishness from being caught at all. On the contrary, she blinked and said, Mommy, have we already reached the airport? That was quick- Her drawn-out last syllable when she spoke amused Nora. These three little fellows were too daring! To think they actually hid in the trunk! It was very dangerous for them to come all the way here like that! This was especially true when she drove at high speeds. Fortunately, she was on the highway the whole way to the airport, so the roads had been very good. Also, because it was still early and she still had time until boarding, she hadnt been in a hurry and had driven leisurely. With a displeased look on her face, Nora said, Who said you guys can do something like this? Cherry immediately hugged her arm. But Mommy, I cant bear to part with you- Nora lowered her eyes and took a deep breath. I know, I cant bear to leave you, either. But theres something very important I need to do in Switzerland, so I cant take you guys with me. Cherry hurriedly said, I know, you are looking for medicine to treat Xanders illness, right? If so, then all the more we are going. I can even help Mommy. Nora spoke very firmly. No. Pete said, But Mommy, we really dont want to be separated from you. Weve only just been reunited. Besides, the tyrant is not here anymore. If you leave too, then we He did not finish his sentence. But there was no doubt that the sensitive Pete must be feeling insecure. Noras heart softened a little. But after looking at the children, she nevertheless hardened her heart and said, You dont have to say any more. Im getting Uncle Richard to take the three of you home. You three absolutely cannot come with me this time! Given how dangerous the situation was, how could she possibly bring them along? With that in mind, Nora turned to speak to the chauffeur, who had come with her. However, a small hand suddenly grabbed her wrist again. She lowered her head to see Xander looking up at her. The little fellow was grinning. Whenever he spoke, there was always a somewhat unorthodox temperament around him, his canine teeth were so white that they were gleaming He slowly said, Mom, you said today that youll be in Switzerland for a month at the shortest and three at the longest, but you will definitely be back after that. But what if you cant find the V16, have you thought about that? When you return three months later Would it be to bury me? Just like how I buried Butterscotch in the soil, are you also going to bury me in there? His words completely breached Noras defenses. She bent down, lowered her head, and put her arms around Xander. She said, No, that wont happen, Xander. Dont worry, I will find the antidote for sure! Xander continued grinning as he said, But its also possible that you wont find it. If so, then I only have three months left to live. In a low whisper, he slowly said, For these three months, I just want to be with you and the tyrant. The stunned Nora was frozen in place. Indeed. Her mindset all this time was that Xander had only less than three months left to live, so she had to try her best to find a way out for him. However, shed neglected something-what if she couldnt find one? Then, in the last three months of Xanders life, was she going to be away from the boys side? She finally gave in. Okay, Ill take the three of you with me! Yay! Cherry stretched out her arms and jumped right into Noras arms excitedly. She circled her arms around Noras neck and said, Mommy is the best! At last, we dont have to be separated anymore! Pete was also relieved. Xander beamed, his smile somewhat relieved and courageous. Every time the topic of death came up, to be honest, he was terrified. Come to think of it, though, if he could die in Mommys arms, then it wouldnt seem that scary anymore. There were still two hours till boarding time. Nora contacted Lily urgently and bought three first-class tickets for the children. Only then did she get out of the car with them. The group didnt have much luggage. When they were walking to the airport, a troubled Pete even said, Is it okay that we didnt bring any luggage? We dont even have a change of clothes Dont worry, Pete! Grandaunt will definitely get everything ready! Ill tell her right away that were coming to see her soon! I guarantee that Grandaunt will definitely be there to pick us up when we get off the plane! As soon as she said that, Nora stopped her. Dont tell your Grandaunt. Cherry was surprised. Why? Nora explained, We are going there secretly this time, its not good for us to attract attention from too many people. So, we wont be going to your Grandaunts for the time being. Nora planned to infiltrate the university and search for the V16 straightaway. Trueman and the other few experimental subjects must all be watching her, especially the expert fighter She must keep as low a profile as possible! Cherry was a little disappointed to hear this. Oh, I see She missed her grandaunt so much! Nevertheless, she nodded sensibly. Okie-Dokie! Fifteen hours later, the plane landed in Bern, the de facto capital of Switzerland. Nora had lived there for five years, so she was very familiar with everything about Switzerland. She dragged the suitcase with Cherry sitting on top. Xander and Pete followed beside the suitcase. The group of four got off the plane. There were foreigners all around, but since both Cherry and Xander had grown up abroad, they didnt find it unusual. Although Pete had never been to Switzerland, he had been exposed to many things, so he was also very calm. When the four of them were about to head to the exit, Nora suddenly stopped-because she saw a familiar figure in front! Before she could react, Cherry had already slid off the suitcase. She ran over and shouted, Daddy! Chapter 813 - Daddy?? Nora was also a little dumbfounded. The side profile of the man in front was exactly the same as Justins, especially the height of his nose bridge. Even the firm curvature of his jawline was the same as Justins. She was aware that Justin was in Switzerland, that was why she had come to look for him. However, the four of them had stayed very low-key when they came. In fact, when they were buying plane tickets, they had even gotten help from Morris to hide their identities. Therefore, no one would know that she had come to Switzerland. So, how come Justin was here? Moreover, if Justin showed up here, then wouldnt he have died for nothing? Er, she meant faked his death for nothing? While Nora was thinking about this, Cherry had already rushed over. Just as she was about to touch Justins arm, a few black-clad bodyguards suddenly rushed over and stopped Cherry. Little girl, no going near, okay-? Cherry: ? She blinked and pointed at Justin. Im here for Daddy! But no matter what she said, the bodyguards simply wouldnt let her pass. Cherry had no choice but to shout at the man standing beyond the bodyguards. Daddy! Daddy! Im Cherry! Dont you know who I am anymore? A puzzled Nora also quickly walked over. Perhaps because he heard the commotion, Justin finally turned his head and looked over. The moment he did, Nora and Cherry were stunned. The man in front of them had a profile almost identical to Justins, but when seen from the front, there was only a 30% resemblance. Also, the man was pale and a little sickly, and there was a sense of frailty in his eyes, which looked just like Justins. His lips were slightly thicker than Justins and he was wearing makeup. He wore heavy foundation which made him seem a little effeminate. The feeling he gave off was completely different from the cold, inadvertently noble, and sensual one that Justin had. When he saw Cherry, he was taken aback for a moment. Then, he let out a low scoff. Are you my fan? Fans these days are really just So Do they bring their children with them when they go star-chasing now? Fans? Star-chasing? Nora was dumbfounded. Ahhh! Kelvin! Look over here! While Nora was still in a daze, several female fans around her rushed forward and shouted, We have been following you since we got to know that youre coming to Switzerland for filming! Kelvin, can you give us an autograph? When Kelvin Hart heard this, a touch of a smile flashed across his eyes. He covered his mouth and coughed. Then, he walked over, took the book from the fan, and signed it with a flourish. Nora especially took a look at his signature his handwriting when he signed his name Kelvin Hart was also different from Justins usual handwriting. She looked at Kelvin at close range again. The man did indeed resemble Justin very much. However, his makeup was too heavy, so she couldnt tell what he really looked like She wanted to observe him some more, but a bodyguard had already walked over and blocked her prying eyes. After Kelvin gave the fan an autograph, the fan said, Kelvin, I will always cheer you on! I know you have been overseas for shoots all this time, but wherever you may be, our hearts will always be with you! Kelvins lips curled into a smile. His voice was calm and emotionless as he said, Thank you. Those two words, however, took Nora and Cherry aback once more. Cherry couldnt help but ask, Are you really not Daddy? But why do you not only look a bit like Daddy but also sound like him? Yes, that was right. Kelvins voice was also very similar to Justins. It was just that Justins was lower and deeper. Noras gaze at Kelvin became even more scorching She really wanted to remove his makeup and see what he really looked like! Her gaze was too intense, causing Kelvin to look over. He ruffled Cherrys hair, and then said with a chuckle, Did your mom play videos of me at home every day and tell you that Im your father? Thereby giving you the wrong impression? Miss Please be rational as a fan! After saying this, Kelvin gave them another amicable smile and then turned to leave. Nora wanted to chase after him but was stopped by the bodyguards. Mr. Hart is very tired. Please go back! When the fans heard this, they could only leave. Nora, however, stared at Kelvin from the back as he departed, somewhat contemplative. Behind her, Pete and Xander also stepped forward. The two little boys also stared in Kelvins direction. He walked out of the airport under the protection of the bodyguards. However, at the exit, he suddenly turned his head and looked at the four of them. The corners of his lips hooked upwards into a sneer, and then he got into the car. Nora was a little taken aback by that smile of his. Her sixth sense told her that the man knew who she was! Yet, he really was rather different from Justin When she broke into a frown, Pete said, Thats not the tyrant! Daddy has never smiled like that before! In her young and cute voice, Cherry asked, Then is he Daddys twin brother? But Xander curled his lips disdainfully and said, He doesnt look like the tyrant, though! After the little fellows finished their evaluation, they looked at Nora again. Nora had already taken out her cell phone. We can just ask Google. She didnt pay attention to the entertainment industry, so she didnt know of Kelvin or whatever his name was. But if Kelvin really was famous, then there would definitely be information about him on the Internet. With that in mind, she typed in the search term Kelvin Hart. The next moment, information about Kelvin popped up on her phone Chapter 814 - His True Identity!! There was a lot of information about Kelvin on the Internet. After all, he was a famous Hollywood star with an impressive track record. Even though he had been filming overseas a lot due to frequent involvement with foreign productions, his status in the American entertainment scene was not low. The Internet also listed a lot of movies hed starred in. All of them were big productions, with some even being box office hits. He could be found in all those movies. Nora usually didnt watch such movies. The photos on Kelvins social media accounts were also similar to his appearance from just now. He indeed bore a 30% to 40% resemblance to Justin from the front while in some occasional photos his profile was almost identical to Justins. Nora frowned. One could always hide similarities in appearances from the front with makeup but they wouldnt be able to hide anything with their profile-because a persons skeletal structure was unchangeable! Therefore, she still wanted to know what Kelvin really looked like under his thick makeup and didnt rule out the possibility that he was Justin. Nevertheless, Nora still opened up Kelvins personal schedule. Famous actors like Kelvin naturally had fans and stans. In fact, some overzealous fans from overseas even immigrated to America just so it would be more convenient for them to follow him everywhere. Therefore, Kelvins schedule was publicly listed very clearly. There were even videos as proof. During the time Justin was with her in America, Kelvin had been filming with a crew There were pictures to prove it! At the sight, Nora could only frown. From the looks of it, Kelvin really was not Justin. The two men looked so much alike, though. Were they really unrelated to each other? Nora put down the phone. Never mind. It didnt matter what Kelvins relationship with Justin was. She was here in Switzerland to look for the V16 for Xander, not for a holiday! Nora put down her cell phone, looked at the children, and said, Lets find a place to stay first. Cherry pouted. But Mommy, if were not going to Grandaunts, then where are we staying? Nora smiled. Ive already made all the arrangements. Her grandaunt had a special status in Switzerland, so there would surely be a lot of people paying attention to her. If the four of them went to her, it would be very easy for them to accidentally expose their identities. Before she found a suitable excuse for them to be in Switzerland, Nora must keep a low profile. She went straight to the parking lot with the children. Soon, she spotted an old and rundown car parked below. The car wasnt locked, but there was no one inside. Nora walked over naturally and opened the door. Get in. Obviously, this was part of Noras arrangements. The three children sat in the back. Nora started the car and drove out of the airport. On the way, Cherry watched as the familiar environment around her slowly went past her. She suddenly remarked, Its been so long! Pete was observing the surroundings. Xander pouted and asked, Mommy, where are we staying? Surely not the basement, right? Nora smiled. Of course not. Well reach in a sec. As she spoke, the car suddenly turned the corner into a residential area. A bright-eyed Cherry asked, Mommy, are we staying here? Yup. Nora turned a few more corners in the car. Soon, she stopped in front of a villa with a characteristic design. This is where well be staying. The four got out of the car and entered the three-story villa. The villa was very neat and clean-obviously, someone had cleaned it up. Nora had lived in Switzerland for five years, so she would certainly have her own connections here. She took the three children to look at the rooms and allowed them to choose which rooms they wanted. When she was about to take the children out for a bite, someone knocked on the door. Nora walked over and opened the door to see a man in a black suit outside. Hello, Ms. Smith, right? My boss would like to invite you to dinner. Nora: ? She frowned. Your boss? The man in black nodded. Yes. He shifted to the side and nodded in a certain direction, where Nora saw parked a huge black car. The windows were tinted, so people on the outside would not be able to look inside. Just as Nora was about to refuse, the vans window suddenly rolled down a little and the man inside appeared in front of Nora. His profile was strong and his silhouette well-defined. He looked so familiar that Nora instantly became a little excited. The next moment, however, the man turned and looked over. It was not Justin but Kelvin. His lips curled into a smile. Wanna know who I am? Chapter 815 - 5 Playing With One’s Sister-In-Law The interior of the limousine was luxuriously decorated. It was only when Nora sat in it that she found that the car was extremely comfortable. The space in the center was very wide and there was even a tray with expensive red wine and crystal wine glasses on it. After she got in, the man handed her a glass of wine. Nora raised her eyebrows and took it from him. Before she could do anything, Kelvin had picked up another wine glass and bumped hers, making a melodious clink with the light touch. The clink resounded in the van. Just by this action alone, Nora became sure that the man was not Justin. Justin wasnt so pretentious. The corners of her lips spasmed and she put down the glass of wine. Kelvin said, Drink, and Ill tell you who I am. The man had a malicious smile on his face and he was slightly leaning forward, his attitude high and mighty. With her eyes lowered, Nora looked at him. The man glanced at the wine glass, much like he was forcing her to drink. Dont you want to know who I am? The inside of the van suddenly became quiet. Nora and Kelvin looked at each other, both with great momentum. After a while, Nora suddenly said, I know who you are. Her words took Kelvin aback. Nora leaned backwards away from him. A person who looks like Justin must have blood relations with him. Chester and Roger both look a little like him but neither of them resembles him as much as yousomeone who bears a 30% resemblance to him. Right, Kelvin? Or should I say, Calvin Hunt? Kelvin was just his stage name. Many changed their names when they entered the entertainment industry. This was a very common practice. In truth, though, his real name was Calvin Hunt! When Nora did a Google search and found that Kelvin and Justin were not one and the same, shed sent a text message to Howard and gotten him to check the genealogy of their generation. Sure enough, he had found the name Calvin Hunt. The Hunts would never easily reveal their genealogical information to outsiders. After all, Nora was not married to Justin, so she was technically not a Hunt yet. Therefore, Howard hadnt shown her the actual family tree but just a family relationship chart that he had drawn himself. The Hunts were a century-old family, so they had many branches of lineage. For example, even Howard and Justin didnt share the same grandfather. Instead, they had descended from sibling grandfathers. Therefore, Howards family, who lived in and looked after the family home, was referred to as the Californian Hunts. Howards grandfather was the second oldest among his brothers. As for Calvin, he was a child from the third brothers line of descent. His grandfather was Howard and Justins grandfathers younger brother. Because Howard was living in the family home, he had a slightly higher position in the family. However, people on the fringes like Calvin would never be noticed by the main branch-in other words, Justin and his immediate family. Needless to say, Howard was so cooperative because he was at the stage where he was full of admiration towards Nora, the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts. After all, a single sentence from her had allowed him to become Quinns disciple! Through the relationship chart he drew, Nora had also figured out Calvins identity and status. Although they were distant cousins, Calvin and Justins grandfathers were said to resemble each other very much. Therefore, it was unsurprising that Calvin and Justin would bear a 30% resemblance to each other. Nora had exposed Kelvinsor rather, Calvins-identity. Calvin was stunned for a moment. Then, his eyes widened in surprise. Everyone says that my sister-in-law is both smart and beautiful. It seems that it is indeed so. After he spoke, he smiled again. Its just a shame that you became a widow at a young age. There was hostility in his words. When Nora realized his identity, shed asked Howard how his relationship with Justin was Howards reply to her had been: The two were like oil and water, they were mortal enemies. Justin was like a big brother at home. He was always high up in the air and he was always the best in everything he did. Children like him were naturally the center of attention ever since a young age. Under such circumstances, Justin would be faced with two situations: One where people admired him, like Howard and Chester. Such people saw Justin as an idol. However, the other was with people like Roger and Calvin, who were indignant towards him. Rogers indignation stemmed from his desire to fight for the Hunts inheritance. As for Calvin, he was too far away from the direct line of descendants, so he didnt even have the right to fight for anything. Howard once said that after Calvin grew up, his family had planned to send him to work in the Hunt Corporation. They had also wanted Justin to arrange a good position for him. But Calvin had his own pride. Without even saying a word to anyone, hed moved to another city to become an actor. The Hunts didnt want an actor in the family. After all, just like Katharine Hepburn once said, Acting is the perfect idiots profession and not a very high-class way to earn a living, the Hunts thought very little of acting. Therefore, Calvin had taken on the alias Kelvin Hart in the industry and also told his family not to make use of the Hunts connections for his career! Calvins parents had even approached Justin. They wanted Justin not to help him, in hopes of forcing their son to change his mind. Therefore, no one knew that Kelvin was a Hunt. Because of all this, Calvin had become very hostile towards Justin. Nora couldnt be bothered to speak any further with a rebellious child like him. Calvin looked like he was only 25 or 26 years old. She turned to get off the car. But at this moment, someone held her shoulder. Then, Calvins voice rang out in her ear. Are you leaving already, Nora? Actually, I called you over to ask you something. Have you heard how some men like playing with their sisters-in-law? Chapter 816 - Grandaunt’s Company!! His tone was ambiguous. When he spoke, his breath almost stuck to Noras neck. The hand pressing on Noras shoulder was not obedient either. It pressed gently and was filled with ambiguity. Noras back froze. Just as Calvins words fell, she suddenly turned back. Immediately, she waved her arm and slapped away his hand on her shoulder! Tsk, why? Nora, do you think I dont earn as much money as Justin? Calvin leaned closer to her. But doesnt all the money in the Hunts belong to you now? With the money in your hands and my appearance similar to him In fact, I dont look any different from him. Everyone says that Im the most handsome man in the US. Nora, are you not interested in me? Nora narrowed her eyes and swept her gaze across his face. She suddenly said, Youre indeed a little handsome. Calvin narrowed his eyes and looked pleased. However, the next moment, Nora said, After all, you look a little like him. Unfortunately, when I see things about you that dont look like him, Id feel disgusted. Nora pushed open the car door and got out neatly. She strode into the villa, leaving Calvin staring angrily at her back in the car! Calvin was so angry that he gritted his teeth in the car. What did she say just now? She would feel disgusted by him? How could this be?! He was the most handsome man in the Hunts! His facial features were even more iconic than Justins! His looks, which were enough to make fans go crazy, were worthless in her eyes? She was too much! Too much!! Calvin was so angry his chest heaved up and down. He glared ruthlessly in the direction Nora had left in and then closed the car door. After the car door was closed, he picked up his phone aggrievedly and made a call. Hello, Brother. Am I not handsome? Nora is really, really too much!!! On the other end of the line was a deep voice. The man paused for a moment and suddenly asked in a low and hoarse voice, You saw her? Calvin said, Yes, I saw her! Shes already in Switzerland. Shes quite smart. She knows that staying here wont attract much attention. I even saw Pete. He grew up in the blink of an eye. The last time I saw him, he was still drinking milk After Calvin rambled on, he finally said aggrievedly, Brother, I dont care. Nora said Im disgusting. You have to take revenge for me! The man opposite him chuckled and said, Yes, you can come back. Calvin was stunned. What for? I still have a shoot tomorrow! One of my scenes is in a university The person on the other end of the line suddenly said, You dont have to go Calvin: ??? After Nora returned to the villa, she greeted the neighbor with the three children. The neighbor was very enthusiastic. Oh, were all Americans. We should help each other. By the way, guess where I come from? Nora: Florida? The neighbor was shocked. How did you know? Nora returned a polite and awkward smile before taking the children to visit another house. The people living here were all Americans. The people on both sides of her were also very kind and safe. Of course, Nora had already arranged a few secret guards around to prevent anyone from hurting the three children when she was not at home. After visiting the neighbors, Nora walked the three children around the area. After all, if nothing went wrong, they would be staying here for the next three months. After walking around for a while, they bumped into an old lady when they returned. She was standing in front of their house. When she saw the four of them, the old lady instantly revealed a look of disdain. After sizing them up, she pursed her lips. What do you do for work? The people living in our villas are all high-class people. We dont want any shady neighbors Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and asked, What do you mean? You have three children at such a young age. Dont tell me you got pregnant at 17 or 18? Are these three children illegitimate too? Cherry immediately placed her hands on her hips and replied, My daddy and mommy are husband and wife! Were not illegitimate children! Being engaged also meant they were husband and wife! Hearing that, the old lady pursed her lips. What about your father? Cherry: ? Nora lowered her eyes and slowly said, Im working outside. I dont usually go home. Tsk, are you working part-time? How much money can you earn? If you dont have money, why do you have to go overseas? You just want to stay here when you dont even have the money to match our standard of living Let me tell you, my son has a decent job! Hes a director at NTT! The old lady raised her chin proudly as she talked. Nora: ? Cherry was stunned. NTT? Yes, NTT. Have you heard of the company? Let me tell you, my son works there. Hes a really respectable person, understand? Hes not like you guys. Youre working part-time! Can you afford to rent this place? Why do you have to stay here? I advise you to go to the slums! Cherry: !! How could she not have heard of it? She had grown up in the NTT headquarters! NTT was her grandaunts company! Chapter 817 - Approaching the Library Although she could not expose her grandaunts identity to avoid being noticed, Cherry was not one to be bullied. She retorted, Grandma, I thought your son was NTTS boss. So hes also working for someone else! Theyre all working for others, so why is she looking down on them? The old lady was instantly furious. What do you know? Theres a difference between working for someone else and working part-time! NTT is the hottest company in Switzerland in recent years. Everyone working at high positions there can get a million-dollar annual salary! Your father worked hard every month, but does he have ten thousand dollars? The rent here isnt cheap. In my opinion, you should live on the streets! How many months can you bear the rent here? Youre preventing others from renting a house here. Youre a dog in the manger! Cherry was about to say something when a plump middle-aged woman jogged over. When she heard the old ladys voice, she immediately placed her hands on her hips and scolded, Hey, whats wrong with you? You promised to live together peacefully in my house. How can you bully the new tenant? When Mrs. Long saw the fat woman, she pursed her lips. Landlady, you have to understand. Who bullied them? Dont make irresponsible remarks. Im just telling them the rules of living here. Besides, who knows where this woman came from? Everyone who lives here has a clean background! The plump landlady retorted angrily, Shes renting my house. What rules are you talking about? If you dont want to stay, then fine. Cant you just leave? Many people are queuing up to rent my house! Besides, this isnt some random person. Shes a foreign student from Staav University!! Okay, okay, Ill stop talking about it, okay?! After Mrs. Long said this, she looked at Nora again before turning around. Even though she was far away, she was still nagging softly. Doesnt she just have a few stinky houses? Whats she showing off for? My son works in NTT! Hell be able to afford such a house sooner or later! After Mrs. Long walked away cursing, the landlady finally looked at Nora. Miss Smith, right? Come, there are a few things to take note of in the house. Ill show you. With that, she opened the door but did not enter first. Instead, she waited respectfully at the door. After Nora brought the three children in, the landlady closed the door and walked in. The next moment, the arrogance on her face disappeared and was replaced with kindness. Miss Smith, youre back! Oh, let me see Cherry. Has she gained weight? Cherry also smiled and said, Cindy! Cindy was the friend Nora had made when she was overseas. Back then, she was homeless with her husband. It was Nora who took her in and asked her to stay here to collect the rent. Thats right. This row of houses belonged to her. When she had bought and rented them out back then, the price was not high. It was just to give those Americans who came to Switzerland a resting place. It was just that Cherry said, Cindy, why did such a bad old madam rent Mommys house? Cindy smiled bitterly and said, That old lady sounded too pitiful back then, so I let her rent the house. Her son is earning money now and she wants to bring her sister over to live with her, so she asked me to rent her this house youre staying in. However, Miss Nora asked me to keep it for her, so I didnt rent it. I said that someone has already booked the house. She didnt dare to offend me, so she took her anger out on you. Cherry was stunned. Why does she have to rent this house? Cindy said, Who doesnt want to rent our place? Its cheap and the house is good. Miss Nora has no intention of earning money from this rent, so many people want to stay here now! Besides, she got her sister to rent a house nearby. Dont worry, their contract will expire next month. When the time comes, I wont rent it to them again no matter what. A person with such a character doesnt have the right to receive Miss Noras care! Besides, isnt her son rich? Go out and rent an expensive house! She only knows how to take advantage of others! With that, she put down Cherry and looked at Pete. This is Pete, right? I heard from Miss Nora that she finally found you. I havent seen you before! Your small body is stronger than Cherrys! Cindy patted Pete heavily before turning to Xander with a grin. This little kid must be Xander. Am I right? Xander: He was now as smart as a 14-year-old. He felt so childish when she spoke to him in such a coaxing tone. The corners of his mouth twitched. He grabbed Cherry and Pete. Lets go upstairs and take a look! Okie-Dokie! Cherry and Pete did not plan to go to school. These three months would be considered a vacation! The three children went upstairs inseparable. Only Nora and Cindy were left downstairs. Cindy said, Miss Nora, go to Staav University tomorrow without any worry. Ill help take care of the three children! Nora nodded. She then gave Cindy some instructions regarding Cherry, Pete, and Xanders hobbies as well as their favorite foods. The next day, at the entrance of Staav University. Nora took out her student ID. After handing them to the guard, she entered the school. She came here as an exchange student from the New York University School of Medicine. Every December, there would be exchange students coming to study. As a professor at New York University School of Medicine, creating a fake identity and getting a place was a piece of cake. She needed to report first and then take the opportunity to go to the library to look for files. After entering the university, Nora was attracted by everything in front of her. Staav University was indeed one of the top international universities. The environment inside was especially beautiful. As she was admiring it, a voice suddenly came from behind. Oh my god! Kelvin really came to our university for a shoot! Chapter 818 - Mr. Hunt Can’t Take It There were many international students at Staav University. The Europeans, Asians, and African-Americans were all harmonious and without discourse. This was the center of academic discussions worldwide. There was no hatred between countries and there was no disdain between skin colors. Everyone who entered this place was a student who worked hard for scientific research. This was the feeling given off at Staav University. The approaching aura was filled with youth. Of course, in such a friendly atmosphere, there were also young people who chased after idols. Therefore, when they heard the cry, many people turned their heads in unison to look at the door. Kelvin? He was an international superstar! Be it his singing, dancing, or actingthey were all remarkable in the industry. Furthermore, he had received the title of Best Actor in Hollywood. This man had conquered all the men, women, old, and young in Switzerland. Therefore, everyone stopped in their tracks. However, university students were also well-known figures in their respective fields. They had their own pride, so they were not like the usual fans who swarmed around their idols. After exclaiming in surprise, they stood politely at the side and watched silently as Kelvin and his assistants walked over. Nora originally did not want to care about Kelvin. However, the person walking in front of her stopped and blocked her way. She did not want to stand out, so she simply stopped in her tracks and looked over. Kelvin was still wearing heavy makeup today. His dark circles seemed like he had not slept for the entire night. The smokey makeup was so thick that Nora could not bear to look at him. She really did not know how this man was so confident that he was more handsome than Justin. Nora thought about this and pursed her lips. However, the next moment, Kelvin suddenly stopped in his tracks and looked in Noras direction. Their eyes met in the air. Noras eyes narrowed and a smile appeared on her lips. This Kelvin was teasing her yesterday, but he still dared to look at her today? Nora was just thinking about this when she saw that the disgusting eyes of Kelvin in front of her were very deep at this moment. There was an unfathomable light in his dark eyes. This familiar gaze made her freeze on the spot as if she had been struck by lightning. However, when she looked closer, she saw that Kelvins eyes had returned to their usual warm smile. He smiled and greeted the surrounding fans. This made Nora shake her head. What was wrong with her? For a moment, she felt that Kelvin and Justin were very similar. If she had not personally investigated Kelvins true identity yesterday, she might have followed him again today to get to the bottom of it. But now, she did not want to waste time. Kelvin and Justin were not on good terms. If she went over, she would only be inviting humiliation. When she thought of this, Nora simply took a few steps forward and walked straight to the Department of Biomedicine. This time, when she came to be an exchange student, the medical academys staff was already full. It was not appropriate for her to take someone elses seat. On the other hand, the Department of Biomedicine just happened to have a vacant seat. Therefore, Nora came here as a student of the Department of Biomedicine. It did not matter which school it was, as long as she could get in touch with the archive room! She came here this time to get a student card and then go to the file room to look for clues about V16! The few lines her mother had left in the metal box had directed her to the private room 004 in the Staav University archives. Nora thought about this and went to report to the Department of Biomedicine. She also prepared a student card. After all the procedures were completed, she asked the counselor who had handled these procedures, Excuse me, may I ask how to get to the archive room? The counselor was stunned for a moment before saying, The archive room in our school is the library. Do you want to borrow a few books? Library No wonder she could not find the file room on the map. It made sense. It had been more than twenty years since her mother had left the note. The archive room must have ceased to exist long ago. It had probably been merged into a library. Nora smiled. Yes, I want to borrow a few books related to the curriculum. The counselor instantly smiled. Oh, then you can go to the library. By the way, Lisa, remember to come to class tomorrow. Dont be late. Lisa was a fake name Nora had given herself. Nora nodded. After separating from the counselor, Nora simply walked straight to the library. Although Nora was already 25 years old and would be 26 years old after the new year, because she looked young and had a slender figure, her fake identity was that of a 22-year-old university student. As she walked to the library, she bumped into a few boys who came to chat with her. The atmosphere overseas was more open. After rejecting them, Nora simply went around the field and straight to the library. However, just as she reached the entrance of the library, a basketball suddenly hit her! The university students on the field instantly shouted, Move aside, beautiful girl! Move aside! At the same time, everyones hearts rose. If such a beautiful girl was hit by a basketball, they would feel terrible. Just as they thought about this, they saw that Nora seemed to have heard the wind. She turned around beautifully and caught the ball. Almost instinctively, she turned the basketball on her wrist and aimed it at the basket, throwing it over gently. Thud! The ball entered the hoop. Everyone was silent. Then, someone suddenly asked in surprise, Are you from New York? Nora nodded. The person immediately said, Impressive! Impressive, impressive! The others immediately applauded. Nora instantly became the focus of the crowd. Nora: She grimaced and continued walking but the boy playing basketball chased after her. Hi, Im Jack. May I ask where youre going? Nora: Library. Jack instantly spoke, his teeth white and bright. Oh, then Im sorry to tell you that Kelvins crew is filming there now. You might not be able to enter They booked it for two hours. Jack looked down at his wristwatch. You have to wait another hour and a half. Nora: ? Seeing that the clue to V16 was inside, how could she wait? She frowned and was in thought. Suddenly, a low male voice came from ahead. Director, let that girl in. Itll be too strange if theres no one in the library. I think she can be an extra with her looks! Nora turned around and saw Kelvin staring at Jack unhappily. Chapter 819 - 9 This Familiar Narcissism If Kelvin spoke, the director would definitely agree. He got someone to let Nora in. Jack instantly raised his hand and shouted, Hey, director, look here. I want to be an extra too. Its free! Can I? I can pretend to be a couple with this girl. I No. Before the director could speak, Kelvin rejected him, stunning Jack. He scratched his head in confusion. Why? Nora was also confused. Jack was already frowning. Kelvin ignored him and looked at the director. The scene were filming focuses on how hard the students work. Acting romantic in the library is bad for the schools image. Jack instantly understood. Then I will do something else. Can I read? I can read with this person. Can I? Kelvin laughed softly. No. There are already too many extras. In the end, it just couldnt be done. Jack was furious, but he could only watch as the bodyguards and the security personnel on the scene made way for Nora to enter the library. Nora: The scene they were filming was a classic Hollywood fight scene. It was about the male lead played by Kelvin who had discovered the secret of genes in university. As a weak little boy, he was bullied until one day he decided to become stronger. He and his professor developed the spider gene. The professor used him as an experiment and injected him with the spider gene. He wanted to become Spiderman. He succeeded and his physical abilities really improved, but in the end, he was swallowed by the gene and he became a real spider. His humanity was gradually swallowed up as he became stronger and stronger. He lost his mind and became a killing machine. The National Security Bureau sent agents to kill him, but he was too strong. He defeated all the agents alone. While being chased, he was saved by the female protagonist. During the time they spent together, he went from being ignorant to one with his feelings. The professor had seen him become stronger, so he injected himself with the genes to become a true Spiderman. He wanted the male protagonist to rule the world with him. The professor used the video of the male protagonist being bullied to anger him and restrain his gradually awakening consciousness again. The male protagonist accompanied the professor to destroy the city. In the end, his girlfriend appeared and pulled back the male protagonist with love. She made him suppress his genes and he finally was finally able to control his abilities. He then defeated the professor and saved the city. At the end of the story, he successfully joined the National Security Bureau and began to protect the world. In short, it was a story of a person who gradually recovered his humanity with the help of love. Western blockbusters were all about sci-fi. Now, they were in the early stages of the filming. The scene Kelvin was filming today was of the male protagonist being bullied again. He hid in the library while the strong students outside whistled and waited for him to come out so that they could beat him up. The male protagonist was very flustered and stayed in the library until nightfall. In the end, he discovered the secret of genes in the library. His high intelligence was recognized by the professor. The two of them hit it off and began the development of the spider gene. Nora did not know the storyline. She just found it fun to watch Kelvin film. However, she was not here to watch a show. She had more important things to do. She pretended to be a passerby and walked around inside, wanting to look for file 004. There was a corner in the library where files were placed. In order to make it look real, the male protagonist played by Kelvin was in this corner. An abandoned gene file was needed. Nora searched in the library. After learning that the files were all in the corner where Kelvin was, she slowly moved over. This continued until Cut! The director suddenly shouted and immediately said to Nora, Student, may I ask whats wrong with you? Why do you keep walking in front of the camera? Do you want to get my attention? Or do you want to act too? After the director finished speaking, he looked Nora up and down. Then, his eyes lit up. Hey, there are not many girls as beautiful as you. If you want, I can add a role for you! Nora: Theres no need. The director pestered her. You may be used to rejecting others but you really dont have to talk to me like that. If you want to act, I can be your guide to enter the entertainment industry. Nora: Theres really no need. She was not interested in acting at all. She only wanted to complete her mission and go back to sleep! The director did not believe her. How could you not want it? If not, then why did you scuttle in front of the camera? I noticed you the moment you entered. Youve been trying to approach the camera for a while. Although youre very careful, its obvious that youre doing this for the camera! Nora: ? She explained calmly, Im not doing this for the camera. Then why? The director questioned. Nora: Of course, it was for file 004! But could she say that? No, she couldnt! She was a new student, so it was very odd for her to need a file from here! Nora thought about this and was about to reply to the director when Kelvins deep voice interrupted. What else could it be for? Its for me! Nora: ?? The director: ? Kelvin walked over and looked at Nora. I know. Youre my fan. Youre crazy about me, but this is the production team. Please dont interrupt our shoot. With that, Kelvin touched his nose and looked at the director. Director, since she likes me so much, why dont we let her stay beside me? Someone has to come to the archives to make it seem more real. The director: Okay, lets do that! Nora: She looked at Kelvin and was about to speak when Kelvin said, When the filming starts, dont look at me like that. You have to pretend not to know me, okay? Although its difficult for you to not like me, bear with it for the shoot. Nora: !! Bear with it?! Moreover, why was this confident and narcissistic look so familiar?! Nora was about to speak when the director shouted and the filming began. She immediately retracted her thoughts and turned to take out a file on the bookshelf. The file was labeled 009. 009? Noras eyes suddenly lit up! The librarys files were regularly needed. They were all placed in order. If 009 was here, then 004 must be in this row! As she thought about this, Nora quickly turned around. She retracted all her thoughts, including how Kelvin had taken advantage of her earlier. She began to look for her file in the row seriously 004 was the V16 her mother had left behind!! She had to find it! Sure enough, beside 009 was 008, followed by 007, 006, and 005. Then, beside 005 was 004!! Chapter 820 - 004! Nora took down the file beside 005. At the same time, she felt a little nervous. V16 concerned Xanders life and Justin had faked his death for this. Furthermore, the bosses of a certain industry were all eyeing this medicine covetously. Now, this drug was in her hands? As she was thinking, she looked down and saw that the title of the file in her hand was Archive 003? Noras eyes were slightly stunned. She took a closer look and saw that it was indeed 003. When she opened it, she realized that it was about the data of a mouse experiment that was once done by the school 50 years ago. The data was critical, it was indicated that it was because of this set of experimental data that a vaccine was successfully created. However, it had nothing to do with the gene serum. Nora put down 003 and flipped forward unwillingly. She found 002 and 001. She continued to flip back. It was 005. This row continued until 035, but there was no 004! Nora frowned and turned around, wanting to continue looking at the shelf beside her. Just as she was about to walk over, a loud clap suddenly came from behind. Nora: ? She looked up in a daze and saw the director and the others looking at her. The director praised, This lady, youre really too talented in acting! You vividly portrayed the appearance of a genius looking for a certain piece of information! You were so engrossed. It was as if you had completely forgotten the existence of the camera. Youre simply a born actor! Nora: ? She had indeed forgotten about the camera because she was about to find 004. The corners of her mouth twitched. The director stepped forward and handed her a card. If youre interested in acting, you can contact me! IIII Nora glanced at the name card silently. Kelvin beside him also walked over slowly. His tall figure stood beside Nora. The two of them looked very pleasing to the eye. The director looked at them and sighed. Kelvin, your partner has already been confirmed but how good would it have been to let this lady play your girlfriend? The feeling when you two stand together is too strong! The two of you look like real lovers! Nora: ! She took a wary step back and leaned to the side. However, she heard a low laugh. She turned her head and saw Kelvin smiling maliciously. He lowered his head and smiled. Nora, why? Do you really want to act as a couple with me? Nora: Nora rolled her eyes and took two steps to the side to maintain a distance from Kelvin. The director seemed to want to say something else. Nora interrupted them. Are you done filming? Im done filming. The director then realized something and looked at Kelvin. Lets go film the next scene! Kelvin, were going to film the scene where you meet your girlfriend. This part needs to be more romantic. Nora ignored them and continued to flip through the files. She did not see Kelvin glance at her and immediately laugh softly. Director, Im not in a good condition today. Ill only film the action scenes! As for the romantic scenes, Ill film them another time! The director: Okay, Kelvin. Youre too professional! However, when you were filming earlier, your mood was indeed not right. You did not show the urgency and fear of being chased by bad people Kelvin continued to smile. Yes, tomorrow. Ill do a re-take. But why tomorrow? Cant we do it now? Ill be better tomorrow. Besides, we rented the library for two hours. Dont stop others from reading. Alright, then. The crew packed their equipment and prepared to leave. Before leaving, Kelvin turned back and looked at Nora, who was searching through the files seriously. His eyes were filled with deep longing and a smile. Nora was really cute sometimes! The production team left and the library became quiet. Nora searched through the archives once again. In the end, she felt helpless and went to the librarian. She asked, Hello. May I ask why some serial numbers are missing in the archive room? Are they lost? The librarian immediately said, Oh, no. Some of the files contents are too important. Theyre protected by us. Only tutors and students who have reached a certain level can apply to check them. Why dont you tell me which file you want to see? Ill help you. Nora narrowed her eyes. No, theres no need. Im just curious. With that, she smiled and glanced at the administrators screen before turning to leave the library. Outside, she found a random chair and sat down. Then, she picked up her phone and hacked into the library system. She searched the files and entered File 004. 50 years ago, computers were not widely used. However, later on, many files were entered into an electronic system. However, 004 was not recorded. The system only showed that 004 was an S-rank file. There was only a physical file. Nora: She then checked file 048 because she realized that 004 was not the only one missing there. After counting, many serial numbers were not there. As it turned out, file 048 also only had a physical file. This meant that if she wanted to see Archive 004, she had to become a professor at Staav University or a student of related research projects! How troublesome! Nora could not wait to break into the archive room at night and steal it. However, this would not do. It would attract the attention of those looking for the gene serum. Justin had faked his death to make those people turn their eyes away. If she caused too much of a ruckus, the secret might get out any moment. When she thought of this, Nora suppressed the urge in her heart and finally decided to think about it carefully! C Nora did not gain anything from the library. She left the library and returned home. The car had just stopped when he saw the old lady from the neighborhood scolding Cherry. Thief, youre a thief! Youre so young and yet you dont learn well. You actually steal! Chapter 821 - Slander? A lot of people had already surrounded the villa where Nora lived. Everyone stood outside and pointed at them. Mrs. Long had her hands on her hips as she cursed, Like I said, these people havent even been here a day and theyve already started stealing! Shes definitely not a good person. We shouldnt let such a person stay in a district like ours! Someone beside her advised, Mrs. Long, youve been scolding her for so long. The young lady is so cute, she doesnt look like a thief. Tell me, what did she steal? Mrs. Long immediately said, She stole my scallion pancake! As soon as she said this, everyone looked at the scallion pancake in Cherrys hand. She had already eaten half of the pancake and now she was holding the pancake and looking at Mrs. Long with black grape-like eyes. Hearing this, Cherry took another bite of scallion pancake. Her mouth was stuffed full, making her look especially cute. Someone beside her said, Mrs. Long, isnt it just a cake? Can you just let it go? Were all neighbors, and the child is very young. She might just be hungry if she ate your cake! Mrs. Long sneered, What do you know? Shes already so bad at a young age. Shes a crooked stick! Do you know what her father does? Hes a worker! Do you know what her mother does? Shes so young and doesnt look like a proper mother at all! I think she didnt even go to school and just fooled around with a man. She gave birth to these three little bastards! She gave birth early but didnt raise them well. If we let them stay here, theyll become the stinky bugs in our district sooner or later! With that, everyone looked at Cherry in confusion. However, Cherry took another bite of the pancake. Her clear eyes were staring at Mrs. Long as she stood there and asked, Grandma, who is a stinky bug? Mrs. Long immediately pointed at her. You are, of course! Oh. Cherry smiled and began eating again. The scallion pancake was really delicious! She took two mouthfuls and the crowd burst into laughter. Before Mrs. Long could understand what was going on, someone beside her laughed. The little girl is teasing you! Mrs. Long: ! From where do children nowadays learn to tease like that? She did not react for a moment. Cherry shrugged. She had learned this from her mother last time! Although it was an old trick, it was very effective in angering others! The vicious old woman was so angry that her chest was heaving. Cherry grinned and continued to eat her scallion pancake. Mrs. Long took a few deep breaths. Her fingers were trembling. You little girl, you have a sharp tongue. I can tell at a glance that you wont be a good person when you grow up. I think youre going to be like your mother. Youre so young, you didnt learn to be good. Youll live well with bad men! Cherry did not understand her words but her eyes lit up. Do you think Ill be like my mommy? Mommy was so strong. How good would it be if she was like her?! Therefore, she grinned. Thank you! Mrs. Long was really furious. Look, look. Her skin is so thick. I scolded her and she thanked me! What right does a person like her have to stay with us? Alright, alright. Some people could not stand it anymore and stepped forward. The little girl looks fine. She doesnt look like she comes from a bad family at all. Mrs. Long, you must have some misunderstanding. Besides, if she came from a bad family, could she afford to rent a house here? Although the houses here were cheap, not everyone could rent them. Mrs. Long immediately said, Heh, thats not right. Today, she stole my familys scallion pancake. She might steal your watch tomorrow! Do we have to guard against thieves every day if we stay here? Are you willing to do that? These words made everyone around shut their mouths. No matter who it was, they did not want to be neighbors with a thief. Therefore, everyone looked at Cherry and said, Young lady, I think you should apologize to Mrs. Long! Isnt it just a scallion pancake? Your parents will definitely be able to afford it. Apologize well and repent. We wont pursue the matter with you! Mrs. Long sneered as well. Heh, apologize? You cant apologize about this. Why dont we call the police? We have to get the police to teach this little brat a lesson! Dont call the police! Thats right. Its just a small matter. Were all neighbors. Why must you do this? The child is only five years old. What does she know? Mrs. Long, dont fuss too much When the others heard this, they began trying to persuade her. Only then did Mrs. Long look at Cherry. Alright, then let her kneel and apologize to me! Kneel to me as an apology! Kneel and apologize This was too humiliating. Although everyone felt that Mrs. Long was being a little too much, they still looked at Cherry. Someone advised, Young lady, just kneel! Get down on your knees! Cherry pursed her lips. Im not doing that! She had never knelt for anyone before! Her grandparents could not bear to make her kneel and her mother protected her as well. As for the grandfather and great-grandmother she met when she returned to New York, they all wished they could treat her well. How could they make her kneel? Cherry said, I didnt do anything wrong. I didnt steal her pancake! You didnt steal it? Mrs. Long sneered. Youre still lying even now? If you didnt steal my pancake then why is my pancake in your hand? Cherry took another bite of scallion pancake. You gave this to me! Everyone was shocked and looked at Mrs. Long However, Mrs. Long straightened her back and sneered. I gave it to you? Then I accused you of stealing my familys pancakes? Youre really funny. Do I have nothing better to do than bullying a child like you? I didnt plan on fussing about you stealing one of my pancakes, but youre even lying now. Youre hopeless! Chapter 822 - I Have Evidence! Nora stood in the crowd and looked at Cherry silently. She was not anxious because Cherry was so calm. She must have a plan. Otherwise, Pete and Xander would have rushed out of the house a long time ago. The two had a sister complex. Why would they keep watching as if it was some show? She looked inside coldly. Mrs. Longs words were clearly more believable. After all, there was no need for an old lady to target a child. Furthermore, they had just moved in, so there was no dispute. Therefore, everyone looked at Cherry and advised, Little kid, you should apologize! Stop being stubborn! Of course, there were also people who trusted Cherry, but Mrs. Long was very domineering. Especially because her son worked in NTT, she became even more domineering. They could not offend her, so they advised, Little kid, stop being stubborn. Apologize! Cherry pursed her lips. Youre the one who gave it to me! She took another bite of the scallion pancake and chewed. Mrs. Long looked at the others and sighed heavily. See? Shes so young but she still doesnt admit to her mistakes! Can you tolerate a child like this living here? I wont call the police but I suggest we make them leave! I dont want to be neighbors with such people! Cherry blinked. Bad Grandma, call the police. Youre the one who gave me this pancake! I didnt steal it! When the person beside her saw that she was still saying that, he immediately said, Child, stop talking. Wheres your mom? Call her out quickly! You said that Mrs. Long gave it to you. Do you have evidence? If you dont, Mrs. Long will definitely not let you off. You As the kind person was persuading her, Cherry said, Who said I dont have evidence? She blinked and took another bite of the scallion pancake. Her other hand reached into her pocket, it looked like she was going to take out her phone. Noras eyes curved slightly. Little Smarty. She knew that Cherry would definitely not lose. Mrs. Long had scolded them yesterday and she definitely had ill intentions for coming to give them scallion pancakes today. Although Cherry was more straightforward and not as perceptive as Pete and Xander, she was not so stupid as to fall for the bad guys trap. She definitely had evidence! As Nora thought about this, she saw Cherry take out her phone and say, I have Cherry was about to say that she had evidence when a weak voice suddenly sounded. I I-I can prove it Everyone turned around and saw a thin girl in her twenties slowly raising her hand. Nora, who was about to walk forward, stopped in her tracks. The girl was very thin and short. She looked very weak and had a timid expression. Although she looked a little like Mia, Mia was the pampered daughter of the Smiths. She looked small and weak, her figure was so slender that others couldnt help but protect her. However, this girl seemed like the kind of person who came out to work because of bad family conditions This was the first impression she gave to Nora. Of course, Nora knew who this girl was. Cindy had already given her information on everyone who lived here. She had made sure that there was no danger before daring to let the three children stay there. The girls name was Rene. She was an orphan and had been adopted by a couple in Switzerland. However, her adoptive parents did not treat her well. They had beaten and scolded her since she was young. She had only escaped from that house when she was older and was currently living here with her boyfriend. They were poor, but they were stubborn and had been working hard. Cindy pitied their plight and had reduced their rent. The house they rented was the smallest and in the worst condition. Rene spoke softly as well. It conveyed the trauma of enduring domestic violence. When she spoke, she did not dare to look at anyone. Her long hair covered one-third of her face. I can prove that just now, when Mrs. Long She-she gave the child a scallion pancake. I I was there I saw it Rene had a pitiful background that everyone knew about. Everyone believed her words. Therefore, they immediately turned to look at Mrs. Long Mrs. Long, whats going on? Yes! How can you bully a child? Youre too evil! Were all Americans. Were from the same country. How can you bully one of our own? II 11 At this moment, Mrs. Long knew she had been exposed. She immediately said unhappily, Alright, alright. I was just teasing her. Whats wrong? I was just joking! Alright, disperse! What are you looking at? Mrs. Long placed her hands on her hips. My son works in NTT. Do you think I wont ask him to stand up for me? With that, half the people around instantly dispersed. NTT was now so popular in Switzerland that everyone had bits and pieces of it in their lives. No one wanted to offend NTT executives. When most of the people had left, Mrs. Long looked at Rene and said fiercely, Rene, youre really a busybody! Why? Are you here to prove that youre impressive? Do you think youre a messenger of justice? I think you should worry about yourself before you try to mess with others! With that, she sneered. Your boyfriend seems to be working in NTT too! She immediately panicked. Mrs. Long, w-what do you mean? What do I mean? Heh, your boyfriend is just a worker in NTT but my son is a senior executive. You dared to mess with me over a little girl. Fine, Ill see if your boyfriend can still stay in NTT! Lets see! After saying this, Mrs. Long glared fiercely at Rene and turned to enter her house. However, she suddenly saw Nora standing behind her and was shocked. However, Mrs. Long quickly recovered and smiled sarcastically. Say, Miss Smith, I think you should still move away with your three children! Otherwise, if my son finds out that I was bullied today, I really cant say what hell do! Also, if Renes boyfriend loses his job, theyll become homeless. Then, Itll all be because of you! With that, she raised her head arrogantly and entered her house ruthlessly. She slammed the door shut. Renes body trembled in fear when the door was closed. Then, her eyes turned red as her entire body trembled. She must have been frightened. Would her boyfriend really lose his job? Chapter 823 - Who Will Be Fired?! Nora walked over to Rene. She was about to talk to her but, as though she was badly frightened, Rene suddenly turned away and ran into the smallest house at the side. Nora: Through the window, she saw Rene pick up her cell phone, her hands shaking as she did. She seemingly made a phone call. The person she called said something, which frightened Rene so badly that her eyes reddened and she started to cry. Nora frowned. Rene seemed to have sensed Nora looking at her. She was so scared that she suddenly drew the curtains and curled up in the corner. As for what she was doing, Nora couldnt see. Mommy, isnt Auntie Rene a little too timid? Nora nodded. After a moments thought, she told Cherry to go back into the house. She then walked up to Renes door, raised her hand, and knocked on the door. Renes timid voice rang out. W-who is it? Nora replied, Im your neighbor, I live next door. Thank you for speaking up for Cherry Y-youre welcome. Rene sounded like she was about to cry. Please, I beg you, dont come to me anymore. I I dont want him to lose his job Nora hurriedly comforted her. He wont lose his job, dont worry. Can you open the door? I have something to tell you. I-I have nothing to say to you. P-please dont disturb me, okay?. Rene stammered a little when she spoke and she didnt sound confident of herself. Noras brows knitted together. She wanted to knock on the door again, but the door to Mrs. Longs house on the opposite side opened at this point. Mrs. Long sneered, She wont dare to open the door for you. Considering how much of a coward she is, if she dares to open the door for you, then wouldnt she offend me? If her boyfriend loses his job, she will have to go back to her family! When that happens, her foster father will beat her to death! After saying this, Mrs. Long started ranting again. Dont step forward to speak up for others if youre not that capable. If you do something, you must be brave enough to own up to it. Heh, your boyfriend must be really unlucky to fall for you. Hes a graduate from a prestigious university-and Staav University at thatso why did he fall in love with someone like you? When my son came home a few days ago, he even mentioned your boyfriend and said that he was planning to promote him. But now? He can forget about getting promoted! And just wait to be fired instead! Se Mrs. Long was very loud. Renes rental house was the most rundown one of the lot, so sound insulation was not very good. Therefore, she heard everything that Mrs. Long said. At once, she huddled up in fear and even started shaking all over. Nora broke into a frown and she sneered, Its not certain who will be the one to get fired yet! Mrs. Long curled her lips disdainfully. Tsk, tsk. Are you still talking big even at this point? Heh, maybe youre just not aware of the situation heremy son is her boyfriends direct superior!! Nora wanted to say something, but Renes door suddenly opened. Rene, who was thin and skinny just like a sheet of paper, appeared. She looked at Mrs. Long timidly and then, with choked sobs, she said, I was wrong! P-please dont fire my boyfriend! I was wrong! Please, Ill even get down on my knees! As she spoke, she really got down on her knees with a thud. Mrs. Long, however, was unmoved. At this moment, a male voice suddenly reached them. Rene, what are you doing? Get up! Along with the strong and firm voice, a big and tall figure rushed over. The man looked about 23 or 24 years old and was obviously a fresh college graduate. There was a sense of boyishness from having just entered the working class on his face. He was wearing a suit and looked like someone from upper-class society, yet his actions and behavior carried a sense of boyishness. He looked very bright and cheerful and was very dashing. He rushed over and held Rene up. Rene, whose voice was nasal from crying, said, Liam, Im sorry, Ive caused you trouble. You have a promising future ahead of you, I mustnt hold you back. Sob Upon hearing this, Liam Martin pulled Rene up even more forcefully. He said loudly and firmly, Rene, dont be afraid! I told you that I would protect you! Since Ive taken you out of that house, I will definitely protect you! Even if I cant continue with this job, I can still get other jobs! Trust me! Rene looked at him timidly. No, no, its my fault. If I get on my knees and beg Mrs. Long, she will forgive you. I cant mess with your career Liam sighed. Rene! Thats enough! Alright, Ill handle this. Go back into the house, okay? Rene wanted to say something but Liam reached out a finger and pressed it against her lips. Alright, just go in first! Ill handle this. A dazed Rene glanced at him before she finally lowered her head, her long hair covering her face as though this was the only way she could feel safe. She slowly retreated into the house. Liam closed the door and then looked at Nora. Nora was about to explain when Liam said, You dont need to say anything, Rene has already told me everything that happened. She did the right thing! After saying that, he looked at Mrs. Long. Youre already in your sixties, yet you bullied a five-year-old? Do you think that makes you very impressive? You may scare Rene, but you wont scare me! Mrs. Long sneered, It seems that you really dont plan on staying in NTT anymore, right? Okay, Ill call my son right away! She took out her cell phone and made a phone call. In no time, someone answered, upon which her son, Fred Longs, voice rang out. Whats up, Mom? After Mrs. Long told him what had happened, Fred sneered and said, I see. Dont worry, Mom, Ill make him pay! Then, Fred shouted into the phone again. Liam, I know you are listening. You can go straight to HR tomorrow to hand in your resignation! NTT does not welcome people like you! With that, Fred hung up. Mrs. Long sneered and glanced at Nora and Liam again. She said, Ms. Smith, he was fired entirely because of you! Noras eyes were already narrowed. She said dispassionately, He wont be fired. When Mrs. Long heard this, she scoffed. Do you think youre a supervisor in NTT? Youre saying that he wont be fired? Nora replied, NTT is well-known in the industry for being fair and just. Liam has not made any mistakes, NTT has no right to fire him! Mrs. Long found her words hilarious. My goodness, you sure are naive! Do you think this is a utopia? Or do you think youre in a movie? Not only is NTTs hierarchy very strict, but Liam is also a fresh college graduate. He has no one in NTT who can speak up for him! My son can easily fire him! Really? Noras lips curled into a smile. Then lets see who will be fired tomorrow! Chapter 824 - Fire Someone for me Nora spoke very lightly, but her words chilled Mrs. Long She frowned, but she still felt that the woman in front of her was just talking big, so she said, Okay, then lets wait and see! After she spoke, she even looked at Liam viciously and said, What are you acting like a knight in shining armor here for? Ill wait for you to come crying to beg me tomorrow! She snorted loudly and entered her house. After Mrs. Long went in, Liam finally looked at Nora. Nora immediately said, You wont be fired, dont worry. This was a statement. However, Liam obviously didnt believe her. He smiled wryly and said, You dont have to blame yourself. Dont worry, I got into NTT with my own capabilities, so even if Im fired, I can still support Rene and myself. Were neighbors and even fellow Americans, so lets watch out for each other in the future. He entered the house with an anxious look all over his face. Then, the sound of Liam softly coaxing Rene came from the house. Nora did not enter her house. Instead, she stood outside and listened for a while. Something was very wrong with the state Rene was in. Not only did she wear shabby clothes, but her hair was also dirty and greasy, making her look just like a homeless person on the streets. Moreover, when she heard Mrs. Long say that her boyfriend would be fired, her reaction had also been highly abnormal, so much so that it even made Nora dubious as to whether Liam was a good boyfriend or not. After all, Liam was leading a glamorous life outside, so why would Rene look like this at home? She was worried that Liam was not what he seemed like, so shed deliberately stayed behind to eavesdrop on them. When she was surfing the Internet recently, she had learned that a lot of men emotionally manipulate their girlfriends. They would say things like Its a blessing that an excellent man like me is interested in you and No one will want you except me, and use notions like these to completely control a womans thoughts and make them feel that they couldnt live without them. The fact that Rene was unemployed and the way shed looked so scared and horrified at the thought of Liam being fired was very similar to how women under their boyfriends control would behave. However, despite her eavesdropping on them outside for a long while, all Nora heard was Liam coaxing Rene in an extremely patient manner. Renes condition also gradually improved. Although she kept apologizing, in the end, the two still went off sweetly to prepare dinner. Liam sincerely treated Rene well. Nora turned and returned to her villa. Cindy was preparing dinner for her and the children. When she saw her, she said, I didnt go out when Mrs. Long came over She was afraid that Mrs. Long would become suspicious of Noras identity if she saw her. Nora nodded, indicating that shed done well. She then asked, Whats up with Rene and Liam from next door? Cindy replied, Liam is really a very good man and he also really loves Rene. Liam graduated from a famous university and he also comes from a very good family. But out of everyone, he simply fell in love with Rene, who has been a victim of domestic violence since she was a child. Doesnt Rene look just like a beggar in front of him? When Liam brought her home, his family disapproved of their relationship, so he decided to simply move out and live by himself with Rene! Sigh! For Rene, Liam is her redemption. Nora: Her brows knitted together a little. Whats wrong? Cindy asked. Nora smiled. Its nothing. Then, she added, I was just thinking that Ive never seen love like that between the two of them before. A handsome and cheerful boy who was high up in the air and had grown up in a well-to-do family, and a filthy girl who was timid, overcautious, and jumpy No matter how one looked at it, they simply looked like a strange combination. Nevertheless, in order to give the pair of lovers a happy ending, Nora still picked up her cell phone and made a phone call. Yeah, its me. Make some arrangements for meI want to fire someone and retain someone else in the company. Early the next morning. When Liam woke up, he saw that Rene was already up and was preparing breakfast for him. Renes fingernails were a little long and the undersides were also a little grimy. She looked slovenly but Liam knew that it was because she didnt dare to cut her nails. Since she was a child, cutting her nails had always been a form of torture for her. Her adoptive parents abused her and had even gone so far as to pluck out her nails before. The pain made her never want to cut her nails for the rest of her life. Therefore, she never cut her nails unless she absolutely had to. Usually, when they got too long, she would just bite them off. She put a slice of butter in between bread slices and handed it to Liam. Without finding it dirty, Liam took the bread from her and took a bite. After he finished breakfast, he gave Rene a kiss on her forehead. The look in Renes eyes turned gentle and blissful at once, the way she looked at him was as though he was the only light in her life. Liam smiled and pinched her cheek. Why are you so cute, Rene? Dont worry, even if Im fired, I will still find a way to feed us, so dont be scared. Rene nodded happily. Then, she said, Well, y-you may not necessarily be dismissed from the company. Besides Besides, I-I can also go and find a job. I-I can also contribute a little to this family. Liam touched her head. Yeah, my little Rene has grown up. After saying that, he picked up a folder, put on a suit, and left the house. But after he stepped out, his expression sank. He expelled a heavy breath of air. Fred happened to be his superior. According to NTTs regulations, Fred could decide whether Liam stayed or left all by himself. Therefore, Liam knew that there was no chance of him lucking out today. When he was walking out with his head down, he happened to see Mrs. Long standing at the door and looking at him with a big smile like a victor. Liam, I will show you today just how wicked and sinister this society is! So what even if youre a Staav University graduate? If you must blame someone, then you can just blame yourself for having bad taste and falling in love with such a slovenly woman. However, I can still give you a way out-how about you break up with that woman? My niece is an excellent girl, I can introduce you to each other. If the two of you are in a relationship, my son will take care of you Chapter 825 - Who Is The Letter of Dismissal For? Nora heard what Mrs. Long said the moment she stepped out of her house in the morning. She frowned, wanting to say something. But when she looked over, she saw Rene hiding at the window of her house. She was staring nervously at Liam, her eyes fixed on him as if she was afraid that he would not want her anymore. She was so nervous that her hands were tightly wrung, but she didnt have the courage to call out to him, interrupt Mrs. Long, or argue with her. Her hair was still dirty and greasy because she was unwilling to wash it and the clothes she wore were old and worn out. Her head was constantly down and she looked like she didnt have any confidence at all. It wouldnt even be surprising if she was mistaken as a beggar when she walked down the streets. Someone like her certainly seemed out of place next to Liam. On the other side, Mrs. Long was still talking. Rene is a piece of trash. Besides, she has been abused by her adoptive parents since she was a child!. Liam, you shouldnt throw away your future because of someone like her! Liam sighed. The cheerful man said, Im not going to leave Rene. His firm voice made Renes eyes overflow with happiness. Mrs. Long wasnt pleased, though. How come you cant even distinguish between something good and bad? Your family will never accept a wife like her! Did your parents raise you just to let you marry a good-for-nothing like her? Liam sighed. Shes not a good-for-nothing! Liam walked towards the gates. Im going to work. Ill be late if I stay any longer. However, Mrs. Long grabbed his sleeve. Liam, listen to me, my niece Is your niece so ugly she cant even find a man by herself? Noras light words interrupted Mrs. Longs boasting of her niece. She was stunned for a moment, and then she abruptly turned to look at Nora. What a busybody! Mind your own business! Nora smiled sarcastically. Mrs. Long retracted her outstretched arm. Having failed to achieve her goal, Mrs. Long was very indignant. She snorted coldly. Liam, I will give you your options here and now. The first: Stay with that beggar and get fired today! Second, break up with that pushover and I will let bygones be bygones. My son will take care of you in NTT, so you will definitely rise through the ranks! Nora also looked at Liam. Liam sighed helplessly and shook his head. I told you, I will never abandon Rene. After saying that, Liam went straight out the door. Mrs. Long yelled angrily, Fine, you refuse to choose, right? What an ingrate, you can just wait for my son to fire you! Liam ignored her completely and walked away. Mrs. Long stomped her foot angrily. When she turned and saw the smile on Noras lips, she suddenly became annoyed. What are you laughing at? Hes going to be fired all because of you! He is being chauvinistic now, so he wont blame you for it yet, but what about in the future? When he thinks of how he once had a great future waiting for him yet it was shattered because of you, do you think he wont blame you for it in the future? Nora ignored the lunatic. She had already notified Cindy to evict Mrs. Long and drive them away. Nora, who couldnt be bothered to talk to her, simply walked out the door without even a side-glance. Liam walked down the road, his head down. Although he had comforted Rene and said that he might not lose his job, he knew very well that Fred had always been very domineering and had been suppressing newcomers like him in the company. Since Mrs. Long had complained the day before, Fred definitely wouldnt let him off. There was a 90% probability that he would be fired when he went to work today. He sighed. He took out his cell phone and sent his resume to other companies, hoping that a company would immediately hire him after he was fired. Otherwise, Rene would really feel guilty. He called many of his ex-classmates, hoping that they could get him a job through referrals. Unfortunately, all his ex-classmates had only just entered the working society, so none of them were qualified to give referrals. An ex-classmate even sent him a message: Liam, you went to the best company. Why are you changing jobs? Liam didnt know how to answer. He sighed, put down his phone, and got on the bus. Even though he had gone from being a rich boy to a life where he had to take a bus whenever he was out, Liam did not feel uncomfortable at all. Before he knew it, the bus had arrived. Liam alighted from the bus and subconsciously glanced at his watch 8:55. it was Oh no, he was going to be late. Liam hurriedly ran to the company, but as he ran, he suddenly realized that he was going there to be fired. Even if he was late, it didnt really matter, right? Liam slowed down. He became downcast and dejected again. After he reached the company at the last moment, he sat in his seat. The person next to him suddenly leaned over and whispered, Hey Liam, did you offend Fred or what? Why did he ask for you with a long face the moment he arrived at work today? Also, I saw him calling HR just now and saying that he wants to fire you! The last ray of hope in Liams heart was gone. Hed originally hoped that Fred wouldnt act based on his emotions but only now did he realize that he was exactly someone like that. Liam clenched his fists. Although he had just graduated, his salary here was very high, enough to support him and Rene. He was also used to being a big spender and everything he ate and drank was the best of the lot. Thus, he didnt have much savings. What was he going to do during his job-hunting period after he gets fired? While he was thinking about this, Liams arm was suddenly bumped. He looked up to see Fred standing in front of him. Liam hurriedly stood up and said, Mr. Long, about what happened last night, I Theres nothing much to say about it. With a big belly, Fred said, You will receive your letter of dismissal in a while As he said that, an HR staff member walked in with a letter of dismissal. Chapter 826 - Slap In The Face! You Are Fired! Liam stared blankly at the HR manager walking in, utterly stunned. He didnt expect it to come so quickly. He said in a daze, How can this be? Fred smirked smugly. I told you, in NTT, a word from me is enough to decide your life and death! Liam, you are simply too insensible. Youve really disappointed me! Liam: ! Fred then lowered his head and suddenly said, By the way, did you send your resume to other companies? If so, then Ill tell you this -in the name of NTT senior management, I will be punishing you for dereliction of duty. With this, lets see which company would dare to hire you! If he were to shoulder such a penalty, Liams career would be ruined. It was useless even if he was a Staav University graduate! Liams eyes widened and he clenched his fists tightly. Seeing how he was obviously livid yet he still had to bear with it, Fred raised his eyebrows, feeling as pleased as punch. He simply loved how fantastic it felt seeing someone dislike him yet unable to do anything to him. Pack up your things Oh, you dont have much to pack anyway. You guys, watch him, dont let him take away anything confidential from the company! Youd best leave obediently, otherwise, Ill call the security! Liam, whose fists were balled up, was shaking all over. The colleagues around him also found Liam very pitiful. At this moment, the companys HR manager walked up to Fred. When Fred saw her, he smiled and said, Lucy, its just a small employee being fired, why have you come in person? You couldve just let your subordinates run the errand and bring the letter of dismissal instead. In NTT, ordinary HR personnel was enough for the dismissal of low-ranking employees. Only when someone from the senior management was being dismissed would the HR manager be personally involved. Thus, Fred felt that Lucy was kinda making a mountain out of a molehill today. Lucy looked at him and opened her mouth. But before she could speak, Fred looked at Liam. Lucy, a general manager, has personally come to deliver the letter of dismissal! Youd better just leave obediently! Its best that you dont make any trouble or embarrass yourself! After saying this, Fred looked at Lucy triumphantly. Lucy, come on, take out the letter of dismissal! Dont waste everyones time. Lucy slowly looked at the dismissal letter in her hand, seemingly thinking about what to say. How should I say this The way she looked as though she was in a dilemma pleased Fred, who said, Isnt it just a letter of dismissal? Dont worry, Lucy, the company would definitely have their reasons for dismissing an employee! Besides, no matter who it is, would they dare to sue NTT? After all, NTT has the most powerful team of lawyers in the world! After he spoke, he looked at Liam. I should think that no one would dare to make any trouble in NTT, right?. Every word of his was warning Liam against making a scene! It was useless even if he did make a scene, NTT would definitely have a legitimate reason for dismissing him. Even if he took them to court, there was no way he would win. This was the darkness of society! Fred, who was terribly excited, stared at Liam. Liam took a deep breath. He didnt want to make a scene, either. He had feelings for NTT. He didnt want to give himself a bad impression of NTT just because of Fred. He picked up his bag without taking anything else, stood up, and grabbed the letter of dismissal from the HR manager. He looked down at it The next moment, when he saw the name on the letter of dismissal, his eyes suddenly widened. There was even a moment when he felt that he must be seeing things. He rubbed his eyes. Fred was still saying, Liam, although you havent been in NTT long, you should still work hard after you go to other companies. Dont make the same mistakes you made in NTT again Liam turned his head in disbelief and looked at Fred. Fred was still smiling. What now? You dont want to leave anymore? Its no use begging me now Once the dismissal letter is out, its impossible to keep you in the company anymore The HR manager finally couldnt bear to watch anymore. She sighed heavily and said, Sorry, Fred, Im going to announce the companys decision now. Everyone around them was looking at them, so Fred said, Oh, yes, of course. This is the companys decision, so of course, it has to be announced. Lucy, you can say it! No matter what, I will always support the companys decision. Lucy sighed again and glanced at him. Then, she took the dismissal letter from Liam and stuffed it into Freds hand. Fred said, Are you telling me to hand the dismissal letter to Liam myself? So that it will look more formal? But as soon as the question came out, Lucy said, Fred, youre fired. Chapter 827 - You Offended Someone You Shouldn’t Have! Fred: ? Fred frowned, but then immediately smiled. Lucy, what kind of joke is this? After speaking, he lowered his head and looked at the dismissal letter in his hand. Its not funny at all. But as soon as he spoke, he saw that the name on the letter was indeed Fred Long. Fred was dumbfounded. He felt that he must have read it wrong. He rubbed his eyes and looked at it again. For the first time, Fred felt like he couldnt quite recognize his name anymore. How did this How could this happen?! Fred raised his head sharply and looked at Lucy. Did you make a mistake? Why would I be fired? Who gave you the guts to fire me? Lucy replied, Its Jesse. Jesse happened to be Freds direct superior. Fred usually shared a good relationship with him. One could say that it was precisely because of Jesse that Fred could do whatever he wanted in the company. Therefore, he didnt believe it at all. Thats impossible! Whats the reason? Why would Jesse fire me?! Lucy sighed. The reason for dismissal is written in the letter. Fred hurriedly opened the dismissal letter, upon which he saw things he had done recently that violated the companys principles listed one after another. Everything was clearly listed. Fred swallowed. He suddenly looked at Lucy. Wheres Jesse? I want to see him! However, Lucy took a step back. Jesse doesnt want to see you, so please leave. After saying that, she paused and went on. You said it yourself just nowthe company must have their reasons for dismissing an employee! And no matter who is dismissed, would they dare to sue NTT? NTT has the best team of lawyers in the world! So, I should think that no one would dare to make any trouble in NTT, right? Im already showing you a lot of courtesy by personally handing over the dismissal letter. Dont embarrass yourself anymore. Se If you dont leave, Ill have to call the security. I think you wouldnt want the security officers to drag you out, right? That would be really unbecoming. Oh, by the way, because you were fired for such major mistakes, we will be declaring all of this on your employment record. This may have a certain impact on your job search in the future, but my dear friend, I believe you can overcome this, right? Every sentence she spoke was the same as what Fred had said to Liam just now, which made Fred feel as if someone had just slapped him across the cheek. He couldnt say anything at all. He looked at Lucy in shock. Lucy tilted her head and gestured to the outside. This way, please. As they say, everyone kicked the man when he was down. Everyone had long been dissatisfied with Freds behavior, so the moment she said those things, someone said, By the way, when Liam was being fired just now, he was asked not to take anything from the company. Then what about Mr. Long? Of course, hes not allowed to, either, Lucy replied with a straight face. She then looked at Liam. Liam, since youre still working with us, why dont you be responsible for monitoring Fred? Dont let him take anything related to the company with him when he leaves. Liam, who was still dazed and shocked, only recovered after he was spoken to. He hurriedly replied, Okay! After speaking, he looked at Lucy again in shock. D-does this mean I wont be fired anymore? Lucy nodded. Yes, the notice to dismiss Fred was issued last night, so strictly speaking, he had already been dismissed by the company this morning. Therefore, the orders he issued are invalid. Liams eyes lit up and he suddenly became excited. Okay! He looked straight at Fred. Mr. Long Oh, no, wait, I mean Fred, can you please leave the company at once? Their roles had been instantly reversed. From someone being suppressed, Liam had become the one suppressing others now. In this instant, Liam felt indescribably fantastic! He was simply too lucky! Who would have thought that Fred would make a mistake at this juncture?! Jesse was practically his lifesaver! Liam, youre so lucky! Yeah! You escaped! Liam chatted and laughed with the others, totally relieved. He didnt have to leave NTT anymore! He was so happy! Ill treat you guys to dinner later. Now, I have something important to do. After saying that, Liam took Fred to the latters office. Freds office was separated from the rest. When he entered the office, he was already starting to break down. His eyes were red and swollen. After entering, he went straight to the phone without hesitation. Liam hurriedly stepped forward to stop him. What are you doing? Go away! Im going to ask Jesse what the hell is going on? Fred pushed Liam away. Liam frowned. He wanted to act resolutely and call for the security officers, but the phone call suddenly went through. Fred shouted, Jesse, you betrayed me! Why? I just want to know why! Liam, who wanted to stop him, paused slightly-he also wanted to know why. Just as he thought of this, he heard Jesse reply, Because youve offended someone you shouldnt have! He had offended someone he shouldnt have? Who was it? While Fred was thinking about it, next to him, Liam stopped abruptly. Could it be that Chapter 828 - I Can Understand Could it be his neighbor, Ms. Smith? S-surely not, right? Liam shook his head and dismissed the idea. It was impossible. The previous evening, Ms. Smith had said with certainty that he would be fine But if Ms. Smith was that capable, how could she live in an ordinary neighborhood like theirs? Therefore, it couldnt be her. But Ms. Smiths confident gaze and tone made him uncertain again Who is it? Who did I offend? Jesse, you have to let me know why this is happening to me! Fred shouted. On the other end, Jesse fell silent for a moment before he finally said, I told you, you offended someone you shouldnt have. Thats all I can tell you. Fred, leave. Dont make any trouble, otherwise, things will become even worse for you. With that, Jesse hung up. Fred wanted to call him again, but security officers came in at this point. Fred, please leave the company Nora reported at Staav University again. She had come pretending to be an undergraduate exchange student, so she was assigned a solo dormitory room. Of course, Nora had already submitted an application for living outside of the school premises. It had also been approved. At Staav University, exchange students must have a classmate partner to guide them in their studies. The counselor had assigned her the best student of their major to guide her. She was a very tall girl and was a little chubby. Blond and blue-eyed, she wore glasses and looked like a pedant very particular about things. The counselor said, Oscar, please take care of Lisa for the next three months, okay? Oscar nodded. Yeah, I will take good care of her. I mean, Ill try my best, but if she cant keep up with my pace, I wont slow down my work just for her because I find that a burden. Thats okay, right? The counselor nodded. Of course. Lisa is the best student in the Department of Biology at the New York University School of Medicine. Well, you should be able to show her the difference between Staav University and the NYU School of Medicine, right? The New York University School of Medicines Department of Biology was not even ranked in the country. They were only able to have an exchange program with an international university like Staav because the New York University School of Medicines president had struck a deal with Staav Universitys president. In truth though, all the students in the department looked down on the New York University School of Medicine. Only upon the counselors request did Oscar reluctantly agree to the request. She looked at Nora unwillingly and sized her up. She asked, No offense, but does your school choose exchange students based on how they look? After she said that, afraid that Nora might misunderstand, she shrugged and added, What I mean is, youre really pretty. This girl looked down on the New York University School of Medicine, so she naturally had a sense of superiority. Nora could understand, though. The universities were ranked in America too. Would MIT, Stanford, or Harvard students think highly of bottom-feeders? No matter how great the bottom-feeders achievements were, star students would always subconsciously have a kind of pride in them. Oscar didnt deliberately suppress it; instead, she displayed it straightforwardly and openly. Nora didnt dislike her. She smiled and said, You are also very pretty. Oscar shook her head. But beauty cant replace knowledge. You should know that the courses in our university are relatively extreme and the lecturers here are all impressive people. The lecturer for our class is a famous figure in the field of biology. His name is Epson, you definitely wouldve heard of him! He is already a top-class figure in the pharmaceutical profession and the drugs he developed have all become the ceiling of the pharmaceutical industry. Nora: Her acquaintances were simply everywhere. How could she possibly not know Epson? That guy used to send her e-mails frequently because he wanted to research a clinical drug with her. Because of the difficulty and precision of the study, Epson had sent her e-mails for a whole year! Of course, she hadnt agreed even now. Yet she was going to go for his classes now? How interesting. Nora lowered her head and entered the classroom with Oscar. Oscar had always been a model student, so she wanted to rush straight to the front the moment she entered. Unfortunately, because the counselor had summoned her over to meet Nora, they came a little late, so the front row was full. Staav University students really loved studying. Oscar looked at Nora resentfully. It seems that we will have to come earlier next time. Nora nodded. She and Oscar could only sit in the corner of the last row. Even so, many people continued to stream into the classroom after that, some even stood at the back to listen. Nora was puzzled. Were there not enough seats in a university as big as Staav? Just as she was wondering about this, Oscar relieved her doubts. Everyone loves Professor Epsons classes, so people from other majors always come to listen every time he teaches. Sigh! But they are very self-aware, so they will let us have the seats first. Nora: The academic atmosphere here sure was intense! Even a lazy person like her found it a bit touching Yeah, it seemed that she had really been too lazy before and had wasted all her time sleeping. In the future, she must tell the three children never to learn from her! The moment she thought of this, Nora yawned. She had become sleepy again. Oscar looked at her. You must be serious in class. If you space out for even a moment, you wont be able to keep up with Professor Epsons train of thought. During his previous lecture, my stomach simply hurt too much, so I went out for five minutes. When I came back, I felt like he was speaking Greek. Arent you just exaggerating? No, Im not. Oscar continued. The theoretical knowledge of students from the New York University School of Medicine is very weak, so its okay even if you dont understand the lecture. I can lend you my notes after the class. Nora paused for a while. She suddenly asked, I have a question-how can I obtain the qualifications to access a file from the Department of Biology? Are you talking about File No. 004? Oscar glanced at her again. You dont have any chance of that. That file is very precious, only a few in the biology department have ever seen it. There are a few requirements you need to fulfill if you want that access. The first requirement is that you must understand Epsons lessons. She then said, One must be grounded in their learning. Take it slowly, step by step. Dont be greedy. Seeing this, Nora frowned. What if I can understand Professor Epsons class? How can that be? Oscar obviously found what she said a joke. Even I cant fully understand it, so how would you possibly understand? As Oscar spoke, Professor Epson came in. As soon as he entered, his eyes swept across the whole class and suddenly fell on Nora. Chapter 829 - Advanced Archives Epson was a big and tall white man. He was 30 years old and a little fat. There was a trace of hostility in his eyes. Nora narrowed her eyes. Did Epson recognize her? But they had never met before! While she was wondering, Epson said, That girl Ive never seen before, the one in the last row. Yes, you. Tell me your name. As Epsons voice rang out, all the students in the classroom looked at Nora. Although Nora was weirded out, she answered calmly, Lisa. Lisa? Epson smiled. You must be the exchange student from the New York University School of Medicine, right? Nora nodded. Yeah. Epson lowered his gaze. Oh, I heard that the courses there are quite simple. By the way, you are from the Department of Biology, right? The professor that your school externally hired No, shes not an external hire anymore but an internal one. Have you attended Professor Antis classes before? Nora: ?? She raised her eyebrows, puzzled. Anti is the director of the Department of Surgery, shes not from the Department of Biomedicine, so she has never taught classes there. Is that so? Epsons voice was full of displeasure when he talked about Anti. She sure is as arrogant as ever! Nora understood now. Epson had once sent her an email every day for more than 300 days, but she had never replied to him. To Epson, she must be overly arrogant. Epson must have something against Anti! Nora did not speak. Epson continued. I have to say that it is really regretful that she has never taught you. Nora: ?! The next moment, he went on. Therefore, you have no way of evaluating our classes, let alone realize that I am actually much better than her. The corners of Noras lips spasmed a little. Her eyes narrowed and she couldnt be bothered to pay attention to him anymore. She simply lowered her head and opened the textbook. She had already thoroughly studied and researched biomedicine a long time ago. In order to become Silvesters student, not only did she have to be skilled in alternative medicine but she also had to have pharmaceutical knowledge. Biomedicine was an important tool in pharmaceuticals. When a bored Nora flipped the book from beginning to end, she found that she already knew everything in it, so she simply put the book aside and put her head down on the table. The hardest part of becoming a student was that, because she had to go to class at eight oclock, she had to get up at seven in the morning every day, wash up, and then drive over She was simply too sleepy! Oscar, who was sitting next to her, stared at Epson nervously, wishing she could record everything he said so that she could go back and study it carefully. The girl, who was listening to the class earnestly, turned her head abruptly. When she saw Nora sleeping on the table, she frowned a little and then sighed. The two periods were over very soon. In the blink of an eye, it was ten oclock. As they were juniors, they didnt have that many classes, so there were no more classes for the rest of the day. The laughter of her classmates around her made Nora slowly wake up. She raised her head with a groggy look in her eyes. Because she had been sleeping on the table, there was a mark on her cheek. Hahaha! This girl is so cute! But she actually had the guts to sleep in Professor Epsons class. What a pity, what Professor Epson talked about in this class was simply amazing! Actually, you cant really blame her for that. Without a foundation, she wont be able to understand anything Nora didnt care about what they said at all. She merely stretched and looked at Oscar. There arent any more classes today, so see you tomorrow? After speaking, she picked up her bag to leave. Oscar was stunned. Where are you going? Nora replied hesitantly, Home, of course! Oscar held her forehead. How can you go home? Theres a cellular and molecular biology exam tomorrow! Oh my god, I forgot that you probably dont have a timetable yet. Oscar then said, We are already at the end of the term, so exams are just around the corner. Although you are an exchange student, you happened to be in time for it. I really dont know what your school is thinking, sending an exchange student here at this time. Why didnt they send you here at the start of the new semester instead? It was because she couldnt afford to wait for the new semester, of course. But Nora wasnt going to explain that to Oscar, so she just nodded and said, Okay, I see. Only then did Oscar speak. Then lets go to the library to study together! I can teach you some basics. Although last-minute cramming may be useless, we should still try, right? No, its fine. I have something on, so Ill leave first. Without giving Oscar another chance to speak, she walked out with her backpack. File No. 004 wasnt even in the library, so why would she still waste time going there? The place she wanted to go to now was Staav Universitys Advanced Archives. Nora strolled around the school. After asking around, she came to the building where the archives were located. She looked left and right. When she saw that no one was paying attention to her, she went straight upstairs. The Advanced Archives was Staav Universitys secret base. All the archives in the room were classified SSS-level and held top priority in the school. A special ID card was required to enter no matter who it was. Thud! Nora accidentally bumped into someone coming out of the room. The man immediately looked at her with a frown and said, Sorry. Then, seemingly in a hurry, he ran away in a panic. After he had gone far away, Nora looked at the ground. In the end, what she wanted had come to her so effortlessly. Just like that, an access card for the advanced archives lay quietly on the ground-it had slipped out of the pocket of the man just now. With the opportunity right in front of her, needless to say, Nora wasnt going to let it slip by. She bent over and picked up the card. When she looked around and saw that no one was around, she swiped it on the lock at the door right away. Beep. The metal door opened. Nora narrowed her eyes and entered right away! Chapter 830 - She Had Never Intended To Hide Her Strength The advanced archives had a fully metallic interior design. Although they called it an archive room, it was actually more like a large safe. Nora looked at the room full of technology. The room was more than 5,000 square feet and there were many shelves on the walls. There were small boxes on all the shelves. Each box was marked with a label. Nora looked over. From the outside all the way to the inside, there were hundreds almost a thousand-of them. In the middle was a long table with only paper and pens on it. It was very neat and clean. The files in the advanced archives were all highly important confidential material that mustnt be leaked. For confidentialitys sake, they had never been digitized, so as to prevent hacking attempts from hackers like Q and Y. The files here were never loaned out either. One had to read all the files they wanted to check out in the room itself. Therefore, there were elites from various industries seated at the long table at the moment. Most of them were postgraduate students working on projects with their mentors. Some lecturers also had to come over to refer to the materials. Only one or two undergraduates were eligible to access the room. Nora didnt make much noise when she entered but she was startled when she saw the room full of people. She certainly hadnt expected it to be so lively in here. After she entered, a student on duty asked, Who are you? How did you get in? Nora pondered for a moment. The student on duty seemed to have a very wary look in his eyes. There were only so many people who could come in here to study and refer to the materials, so he would definitely know who had access and who didnt. Therefore, she probably wouldnt be able to pretend that she had come in to read the books here. Thus, Nora simply replied, I came the wrong way. After speaking, she wanted to leave. However, she was stopped by the student. Miss, you cant go. You must explain clearly why youre here, otherwise, we have grounds to suspect that you are here to steal important data from the school. The advanced archives were Staav Universitys crucial capital that had allowed it to establish its position and be ranked third among all the universities in the world. Thus, the security here would undoubtedly be very strict. Nora looked down at the card in her hand. She was about to explain that she had found a card and came in without knowing what this place was when a low and deep voice suddenly reached them. How did you find this place? When Nora turned, she immediately saw Kelvins heavily made-up face. He had eyeshadow on and his eyeliner was drawn long, which made him look even more bewitching than usual. His complexion was very fair from all the makeup but the thick foundation was surprisingly not cakey. After not seeing him for two days, the fellows skin condition seemed to have improved. Nora didnt understand why a thought like that would pop up in her mind at a critical moment like this. The next moment, though, Kelvin looked at the student on duty and said with a sense of resignation, Shes my fan. The student sighed at once. I knew it! Kelvin, we agreed to let you shoot here, but only for half an hour; and you are also not allowed to touch any of our stuff here. But your fans are even breaking in now Kelvin was very tall. He leaned against the wall lazily and said, Sorry, since shes my fan, Ill deal with her myself. After speaking, he walked straight toward the door. He grabbed her wrist as he passed by Nora. Nora was dumbfounded. She stared blankly at the hand holding her wrist. His hand The warmth of his palm was very similar to Justins yet at the same time, it was also differentCbecause there was a burn scar on the back of his hand. Kelvin had indeed scalded himself. The incident took place just a week before Justin had faked his death. Therefore, he was not Justin After leaving the archives, Nora came back to her senses and shook off Kelvins hand. She asked, Why did you help me? When Kelvin heard this, the look in his eyes turned a little deeper. Damn it, those eyes were looking a little like Justins again! Nora frowned. The next moment, she heard him chuckle and say, Didnt I already tell you? Some men like playing with their sister-in-law When the man spoke, he bent over slightly and leaned close to her ear. His breath when he spoke tickled her neck. What do you think, Nora? Wont you consider me? Nora took a step back and avoided his seduction. Then, she immediately bent her knee to hit him in the crotch. Shocked, Kelvin quickly jumped back a step. Only then did he manage to avoid the womans attack. With a sharp look in her eyes, Nora said sloppily but murderously, Keep a distance of three feet from me from now on. Otherwise, dont hold it against me if my arms or legs itch for some action! After saying that, she turned and left. After the woman disappeared into the distance, Kelvin touched his head. His Nora was still as straightforward and explosive as always! Wasnt she a little too harsh? He had almost been kneed Nora went home. Nothing special happened that night except Liam coming over to give them a cake in the evening. Rene made it, I hope you guys like it. By the way, I managed to keep my job. Mrs. Longs son has been fired. The landlord also approached Mrs. Long today and informed her that she was going to evict them. Mrs. Long has been ranting and swearing all afternoon but the landlord is very powerful and isnt someone she can afford to offend, so she has agreed to move out in three days. Liam looked at Nora tentatively as he spoke. He wanted to know if she was the person whom Fred had offended but shouldnt have. But the womans expression was so calm and peaceful that he couldnt tell anything from it Liam could only return disappointed. Nora didnt care about such things, though. All she wanted at the moment was a good nights sleep. The next day was the cellular and molecular biology examination. As soon as Nora entered, Oscar frowned and looked at her, her expression as though she had expected better from Nora. She handed her book to Nora and said, The exam is starting soon, youd better take a quick look! Otherwise, you wont pass! Nora: Before she could even decline, the person next to her said, Its useless even if she looks at it now. Yeah, theres no way shell do well in the exam. All the exchange students that come here every year from the NYU School of Medicines Department of Biology are really lousy. The NYU School of Medicine is too lousy. Even though they are a top medical university in the US, they are still far behind in biomedical engineering. Yeah, I think so too. The group of people expressed their concern for her. Oscar was also anxious. The girl sat next to Nora and said, Can you please take a look? If you get an E, itll embarrass us too! Unlike most universities, the grading system here ranged from A to E where: A represented Excellent. B represented Good. C represented a pass. D represented a fail. And E represented extremely unsatisfactory performance. When Nora heard this, she raised her eyebrows and pushed the book back to Oscar. Right after, she curled her lips into a smile and said, Nah, thats not gonna happen. Oscar was stunned. What? Are you saying you wont read it or Before she could finish, Nora said, What I mean is, the NYU School of Medicine wont score badly. After all, she had never intended to hide her strength! Since only Excellent people could openly go to the archives to read the material there, she would become an Excellent person!! Chapter 831 - Exam! But when Oscar heard what Nora said, she thought she was just trying to push herself beyond her abilities. Oscar hurriedly explained, Its not that we look down on the NYU School of Medicine, but for so many years, all the exchange students that come from your school really take last place all the time. They have never produced any respectable grades This was also the reason why no one in the Department of Biomedicine wanted to be an exchange student. The New York University School of Medicines Department of Biomedicine was not ranked in the country nor was the university the best specialist institution in the country. Their best courses were in surgery, medicine, and other specializations to do with medical skills. They were relatively weak in pharmaceuticals. On the other hand, Staav University was the best school in the world when it came to biomedical engineering. This was also the most difficult course to get into at Staav University every year. There was undoubtedly a gap between the two. Although no one knew why the two schools had an exchange program each year, it was indeed a form of torture to have the biomedicine majors study here. Oscar thought that the students comments had hurt Noras self-esteem, so she comforted her and said, Your grade in the exam is what matters the most; nothing else matters. Lisa, you really disappoint me. Its not bad for one to be poor; whats worse is when one is poor and still tries to defend their hollow pride. If I were you, I would try my best to absorb knowledge and use my best grades to shut them up instead of giving up on myself like what youre doing! After Oscar finished speaking, she took back her book. Lisa, do you know why the counselor asked me to guide you? Its not because my grades are the best; rather, its because Im the most hard-working. The counselor does treat you well. We are all her students, so she doesnt look down on you. On the contrary, youre trying to prove yourself everywhere and maintain your pitiful self-esteem. Youre a really sad person. After saying that, Oscar didnt look at her anymore. She had her own form of arrogance too. Although she found Lisas standard in the specialized course poor, she was still willing to help her. Oscar never looked down on students who were poor in learning. She only looked down on students who were obviously poor in learning yet still refused to work hard. Nora wanted to explain, but the lecturer had already entered. Lets start the exam. Nora could only shut up. The exam commenced. Oscar took her exams even more seriously than studying. Only through exams were her efforts reflected each time. She liked the feeling of taking first place. The exam questions were not difficult for Oscar, so after she finished the multiple-choice questions at the front, she subconsciously glanced at Nora only to see that she had already turned a page. Oscar frowned. Did she not know how to do any of them? So she just randomly picked a few options? Oscar shook her head. Was she such a sensitive person? She lowered her head and continued with the paper. There was a question in the middle that stumped Oscar a little. She frowned as she contemplated the question wanting to deduce what the answer was. She had two ideas in mind but she didnt know which one was correct. After thinking about it for a long time, she finally chose one and wrote it down. Right after she wrote down the answer to the question, she heard footsteps. Oscar raised her head abruptly to see Nora getting up and submitting her papers. Oscar: ? Her expression turned even more awful and her contempt for Nora grew even stronger. She liked people who worked hard and disliked people who gave up easily even more. She still had two pages left to complete but that woman had already submitted her papers. She must have completely given up on the exam, right?! Not only was she poor at her studies but she didnt even work hard and relied only on guesswork for her exams. On top of that, she even submitted her papers ahead of time. Even her attitude towards her studies wasnt respectable anymore. She had completely given up on herself! An expression as though she had expected better from Nora came over Oscars countenance. She took a deep breath and continued with the exam. After the exam, when she left the classroom, she happened to see the counselor waiting for her outside. At the sight of her, the counselor asked, Oscar, wheres Lisa? A displeased Oscar replied, She handed in her papers ahead of time, she already left! The counselor looked at her. Did you guys look down on her? Oscar, This is an academic institution. We mustnt look down on anyone here, okay? Oscar said with dissatisfaction, I didnt look down on her. I just look down on people who are poor at their studies. After speaking, she requested, Can I stop being her guide? We dont get along and well never be able to work together. The counselor frowned. Oh, have you given up on Lisa, dear? You are the best student in the class. If even you give up on her, then what is she going to do? Oscars heart softened but after thinking about it carefully, she nonetheless hardened her heart and said, Maam, I didnt give up on her, shes the one who gave up on herself. Im not going to study with such an unmotivated person. The counselor immediately said, What must she do for you to help her? Oscar, I believe you can still give it a try. Oscar shook her head. Thats impossible, Im not interested in her anymore. Besides, I want to take the postgraduate entrance exam. Maam, you know me. If you want me to guide her well, unless she does better than me in the exam. The counselor immediately hung her head. You know thats impossible. You are the top student among the juniors and always score the best in exams. Oscar shook her head and walked off with her school bag in her arms. So, theres no way Ill ever do that again. Im going to the library to read, please dont take up my time anymore. Oscar left, leaving only the counselor standing there as she sighed. What was Lisa supposed to do if Oscar refused to guide her anymore? What a headache. After thinking about it, the counselor decided to go to the cellular and molecular bioscience professors office. She asked, Professor, how did Lisa do in the exam? The professor waved dismissively and said, Theyve only just finished the exam, so I havent looked at the papers yet. The counselor asked, Can you take out Lisas test paper and take a look first? The counselor only hoped that Lisa wouldnt score too badly in the exam. If Nora could get a C, then she could try talking to Oscar again! Chapter 832 - How Did She Do In The Exam? When Professor Wilson heard the counselor, he couldnt help but shrug. The papers have only just been collected. They havent been given to me yet, so He couldnt see Noras test paper, either. The counselor sighed. Never mind then! Professor Wilson asked curiously, Are her grades very good? I happen to need two undergraduates as assistants in my lab. If her grades are excellent, then I can consider her for the position Oh, no. The counselor explained, Shes an exchange student from America. Oscar doesnt want to guide her anymore, so I was thinking that if she could at least score a C, then I can try talking to Oscar about it again. Upon hearing this, Professor Wilson waved and said, Oh, an exchange student from America? The students from that school are terrible, so I doubt she can score a C. Even in her best condition, the highest she can score is probably just a D. Ill go a little easy on her! The counselor nodded. She thought for a while and suddenly said, Professor, you said just now that your lab needs assistants from the undergraduates, right? Youll definitely want Oscar, so why dont you take Lisa too? As an exchange student, everyone looks down on her. If you let her help out at the lab, maybe shell be motivated to do better! Professor Wilson thought for a while and shook his head. I only want Oscar. My experiment requires the assistants to go to the archives to refer to the materials there, so I didnt even pick that many postgraduate students. It is impossible for me to accept someone who doesnt know anything into the team. The counselor frowned and said, But our school treats the exchange students so coldly every year, which reflects really badly on us. This year, the school has ordered me to treat Lisa well. Besides, Lisa is so pretty, shes the prettiest among all the exchange students I have seen. She has an indescribable mysterious feeling about her Before she could finish, Professor Wilson interrupted her. I see, you want me to accept her so that it looks like our course values the exchange students, right? But there are many professors conducting experiments, it doesnt necessarily have to be me. I can recommend someone. The counselor blinked. You mean? The universitys deserter, of course. Didnt that guy come back this year? The one who takes a salary from the school every month but doesnt do his job? I heard that he plans to set up an experiment lab! Cant you just shove Lisa into his lab? The counselor understood at once. Youre referring to Professor Myers? But Professor Myers was the best professor of microbiology in the past. Will he accept an exchange student? Wilson smiled. Wayne Myers is also from America, so who knows? You can try asking him. Besides, you said it yourselfthat was all in the past. Do you think he is still the best when more than twenty years have already passed? I heard that his lab hasnt gotten any investors so far and neither have any students applied to be under him. When Wayne disappeared more than twenty years ago, everyone had said that he left to go into business. This was because he had kept asking people from the universitys School of Economics and Business Management business-related questions. It was said that his company didnt do very well, so he had returned to campus. Many looked down on him upon his return. Everyone privately mocked him for living in the past and thinking that he was still the best microbiology professor, which had made him set extremely strict standards for students applying to join his projects. As a result, he still hadnt established a team for his project. Additionally, no one was investing in his project. The counselor found Wilsons suggestion perfunctory but when she thought about how Oscar had rejected Lisa, she was afraid that even Lisa would give up on herself if she didnt arrange for Lisa to be assigned to a lab. She could only say, Ill try talking to him! For Lisa, she had to bite the bullet and give it a go. After saying this, she turned and saw a cranky figure at the door. Wayne stared at Wilson. The two could be said to be old friends. Wilson had competed with him back then but he didnt expect him to have become so despicable. Didnt he just take care of Idealian Pharmaceuticals for Ms. Yvette for a few years? Yet they were now taking him for a nobody? ere no They were too much! Wayne was a chatterbox from the start and was incredibly naggy. He was so furious that he started ranting. Wilson, you piece of garbage, how dare you look down on me like that? You couldnt catch up with me back then, no matter how hard you tried. I was in first place while you were the perennial second. Yet now youre shoving a student you dont want to me? Do you think I will take them? You #%@ Wayne ranted at him for a whole ten minutes without any pause in between, causing both Wilson and the counselor to be dumbfounded. When Wayne finally stopped, the counselor hurriedly said, Professor Myers, thats not the case. Lisa is a good student Before she could finish, Wayne retorted furiously, Do you think there is something wrong with my brain? Would I accept someone Wilson doesnt want? Im not stupid! I #@% He scolded Wilson for ten minutes without any pause, again. After he was done, he became thirsty, so he picked up a glass and poured himself a glass of water. Wilson glanced at the counselor and suddenly said, Since Myers doesnt want her either, then lets just forget it. American students are poor in their studies anyway, so neither of us would want them in our labs, isnt that right, Myers? His provocation angered Wayne instantly. F*ck you! Who are you looking down on? Im an American myself! American students are not poor in their studies at all! Wilson waved and said, The facts are right in front of you. I dont want that American student and neither do you. If American students are really that excellent, then why wouldnt you want them? Wayne, who had been checkmated, was a little at a loss for words. Just like the ones here, there are good and bad students in America. How can you lump them all together? Wilson said, But Lisa is already the best student there, yet neither you nor I want her, SO I can only say that American students are simply too lousy in biomedical engineering. When Wayne became the best microbiology professor back then, he had made his country proud. There might not be any borders in science but there were among scientists! Now that Wilson was driving him into a corner like this, would he be able to bear it? He immediately said, Who says I dont want her? I want her! I just dont want your rejects, thats all. Ha, but if you let me pick from all the students in the class, I would definitely pick her. Whats her name again The counselor hurriedly replied, Lisa. Wayne nodded. Yes, Lisa! She is the most pleasing to the eye among all the students in the class. Ill take her! Students from America are not inferior in any way at all! Wilson smiled. Myers, you have to think through this. That students grades are very poor, you know Ha, just because she has poor grades doesnt mean that shes not talented! Maybe shes just not good at exams. Wilson, you are being biased by evaluating a student like that! Besides, theyve only just finished the exam, so their grades arent even out yet! How are you so sure that her grades are bad? Wayne was puffing himself up at his own cost right now! No matter what, he had to accept Lisa into his lab team today. He mustnt let anyone think that American students were totally unwanted here! At the very worst, hed just let her mooch off the team. While he was thinking about it, the test papers from the exam were delivered to the office. Wilsons eyes lit up. The test papers are here. Lets find Lisas and take a look? Didnt you want to know whether Lisa would get a D or an E just now? The counselor: She didnt want to know anymore! When the counselor proposed to let Lisa join a lab project, she had really only done it for the students interests and only wanted to boost her confidence. She didnt expect it to turn into an excuse for Wilson and Wayne to fight. She was extremely grateful to Wayne for accepting the student, so she didnt want to embarrass him. But just as she was about to speak, Wilson had already found Lisas paper from among the stack of test papers. He smiled and said, Come on, lets see just how excellent this student from America is. He sounded mocking when he said excellent. After speaking, he even looked at Wayne and said, Come on, Myers, lets take a look together. Chapter 833 - Face-Slapped By The Grades! Waynes gaze fell on the test paper and he immediately said, I have something on, so Ill have to go now. Then, he turned and started walking to the door. Wilson called out to him and said with a smile, Hey Myers, whats the matter? Are you worried that your heart wont be able to handle her exam results? Dont worry, Im really good at CPR Intense sarcasm oozed from the big and tall man. Wayne stood at the door with his back to him. Suddenly, he turned his head to the back and said, Wilson, you are still as superficial as you were back then. A students quality should never be judged by their exam scores this is our schools motto, isnt it? Wilsons expression changed at once but he nevertheless sneered and said, Then what are you afraid of? Wayne coughed and said, What am I afraid of? Ive never been afraid of anything, Im just really busy. I have an appointment with a potential investor. Thats the most important thing at the moment, isnt it? After saying that, he ran away. In some academic aspects, the New York University School of Medicine students were indeed rather weak. If Lisa were an exchange student from Stanford University or Harvard University, it might not have been this bad. But since he already knew what the outcome would be like, why stay and be humiliated? Wayne knew all this very clearly, that was why he had run away at once. Wilson: The counselor: An infuriated Wilson broke into a huge rant. That guy is still as shameless as ever! He always says certain things in a highfalutin manner to highlight how noble he is, when in fact, he is a despicable and shameless villain! Ha, so hes refusing to look at the grades? Then all the more Im going to look at Lisas grades! After I mark her papers, please send them to Myers office! He should at least be aware of his students level of mastery in the basics, right? After saying that, a vicious Wilson lowered his head and looked at the neat and clean test paper. The answer to the first question was option C. On the paper, Lisa had picked option C. The answers were to be shaded on the answer sheet. Wilson curled his lips disdainfully. Well, the first question was really easy. It wasnt surprising that she would get it right. If she got even the first question wrong, then she would have had no hope for the rest of the exam. He then looked at the second question, the answer was option B. She had gotten it right again. Well, this was normal too. Next came the third question the sixth and the twentieth question! She had gotten all the multiple-choice questions right! Wilson involuntarily straightened his back. He quickly looked at the fill-in-the-blank questions, which all turned out to be correct again? He turned the page and looked at it As this was the final exam for the semester, the questions were all very difficult. Wilson had been worried that even Oscar wouldnt be able to get them all correct, but from start to finish, Lisa had gotten all the questions right! In particular, the optional bonus question Its difficulty level was very high and was a topic that could only be studied at the postgraduate level. But! She had gotten that right too! As Wilson went through the paper, he swallowed and looked up at the counselor blankly. When the counselor caught a glimpse of his expression, she immediately became nervous. Professor Wilson, is it very bad? Did she get D? Wilson smiled wryly and replied, You really dont know your student at all. The counselor misunderstood even further. She was so anxious that she was about to cry. Surely it cant be an E, right? If someone got an E for the exam, she would also be held responsible for it. The counselor wanted the whole class to perform well. No one was to be left behind. The counselor hurriedly said, Professor Wilson, this student only transferred in at the end of the semester, so it is normal for her to be unable to keep up. Can you not give her an E? Can we let her take a make-up exam after giving her some time to study? No, she got an A! A+! The counselor: ? She was stunned. What? Wilson tossed her test paper aside. Wait a minute, maybe maybe theres something wrong with my test paper? Maybe its too easy? He felt that he might have miscalculated the difficulty of the paper, so he took out Oscars test paper and started to evaluate it. Oscar got a multiple-choice question and a fill-in-the-blank question wrong. In addition, she didnt correctly answer the bonus question Wilson: He went limp and leaned back on the chair. He raised his head blankly and said, If I say that I want Lisa now, do you think Myers will give her to me? Of course not. Wayne was not to be trifled with. The counselor and Wilson looked at each other. Wilson sneered and said, Hmph, whats the use of doing well in one test? No matter how much of a star student she is, she is still just an undergraduate. Undergraduates can only be assistants in the lab. She wont be of any help to our core experiments at all. Nora was completely unaware that something like that had taken place in the school, let alone the fact that she was about to bump into Wayne again after she came to Switzerland. After she handed in her test paper, she wandered around the school trying to find a way to enter the archives. But in the end, she accidentally spotted Kelvin and his crew filming in the distance again. Nora: .. Staav University covered an area of 5,000 hectares. It stood to reason that it wouldnt be easy for anyone to run into each other in such a large place. This sure was a small world. The corners of Noras lips spasmed a little and she turned to leave. But the moment she turned, she accidentally bumped into someone. Sorry. The tall man immediately said. Then, when he looked at her, he exclaimed, Hey, its you! What a coincidence, weve met again! Nora looked at the man in front of her. He had a strong and muscular frame and well-defined facial features, he gave off a very bright and cheerful feeling. Seeing the blank look on her face, the man laughed and said, Jack, Im Jack. I almost hit you when I was playing basketball the other day but you managed to block it Nora, who finally recalled the incident, asked, Do you need something? Jack grinned and asked, Do you have a boyfriend? Nora: ??! In the distance, Kelvin, who was filming, had already spotted Nora at a glance when she was walking over. The man had to do a lot of work for his filming today-after all, Kelvin had been slacking off the last few days. Therefore, he didnt have any plans to look for his sister-in-law at all. However, he didnt expect a boy to stop her and ask such a question. Kelvin smirked. Ha. Was he trying to court his sister-in-law? He sure thought really highly of himself. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Nora reply, I used to have one but not anymore. Kelvin: ??? Jack was surprised. Did you guys break up?. Nora shook his head. No, hes dead. Kelvin: !!!! Jack became even more astonished but he quickly recovered and said, Well, thats a shame. Can I pursue you? Chapter 834 - There’s Something Wrong With Him In universities, students fell in love quickly and were also very straightforward about it. Nora was surprisingly very calm about his confession. After all, over the years, she had received a lot of confessions. This was true due to her good-looking facial features even when she was fat. Just as she was about to reject him, a mans voice came from behind her. She turned around to see that Kelvin, who was filming, had come behind her at some point. The man asked sarcastically, Are Cherry, Pete, and Xander doing well? Nora: ? Was the man especially keeping a watch on her? Didnt he have work to do?! Was the crew this nonchalant that he could just stop filming whenever he wanted to? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Jack was a little surprised. Who are Cherry, Pete, and Xander? Kelvin raised his eyebrows, looked at Nora, and grinned. He was cold and standoffish to others, but when facing Nora, this younger cousin of Justins was just like a little devil. There wasnt the familiar feeling she had felt when she talked to him the other time, though. Nora was already planning to say that she had three lovely children, but Kelvin had interrupted her. Now that Jack was also asking, she replied, They are my adorable children. Jack: ? Stunned, Jack looked at Nora incredulously. Oh my god, you really have three children? Are you even legal yet? You look sixteen at best! When Kelvin heard him, he snickered and muttered, Tsk, this man sure is smooth. Which part of you looks like youre sixteen when you are already so old? Nora: A puzzled Jack asked, What did you say? I didnt catch that. Nora replied, He said you say some really nice things. Really? Jack was a little embarrassed. Thats a compliment, right? Ive always been like this. II 11 Nora kept quiet. Jack looked at Nora again and said, Your children must be really cute. If theres time, I would like to meet them. So Can I pursue you? Kelvin frowned. She already had three children yet he still wanted to pursue her? Nora also raised her eyebrows, though, she rejected him again, No, you dont have to. I have no plans to date anyone for the time being. Upon hearing this, Kelvin breathed a sigh of relief. At least that woman knows whats good for her! Aw, alright. Jack looked a little down, but he quickly looked at her again. Ive asked around. Youre an exchange student who just came to our school, right? How about I show you around the campus? His suggestion piqued Noras interest. Her eyes narrowed a little. It was said that there were many mysterious corners in universities that only boys knew about. Perhaps there might be things that Jack found different or extraordinary about the school? Thus, Nora nodded happily and said, Sure. She followed behind Jack and was about to leave. Kelvin was dumbfounded. He grabbed Noras arm and said angrily, How can you go with him? He obviously has designs on you. In a situation like this, shouldnt you keep your distance from him for Justins sake? Noras brows drew together. She didnt understand why Kelvin had suddenly become so impetuous. However, Kelvin was now giving her the same feeling she had gotten from him the first time they had met. As expected, the bit of familiar feeling she had gotten from him, which had reminded her of Justin, was all just an illusion. She grabbed Kelvins hand and made him release her with just a bit of force. Nora then said, Dont you get along poorly with Justin? Shouldnt you be very happy to see this? Kelvin: !! After saying that, Nora walked over to Jack. Lets go. Kelvin practically flipped out after the two walked away. At the side, the director and his assistant came over and said, Hey Kelvin, its time to shoot! Kelvin snapped, Shoot? Go away! The assistant was distressed. For some reason, it was as if Kelvin had become a completely different person the last two days. Although his acting skills were not bad, they didnt quite fit the role. After being off-form for two days, his condition had finally recovered today, so the director was planning to shoot a little more to make up for the poor performance the past two days. What was Kelvins problem this time? His problem? Kelvin was in a huge panic. His sister-in-law was about to be stolen by someone else! How would he possibly be in the mood to shoot?! Justin was the one here the last two days. By right, he was supposed to be making up for the scenes he shot today He picked up his cell phone, walked to the side, and dialed a number. No name was displayed on the screen. As soon as the other side answered, he whispered, Justin, youve been cuckolded! The deep male voice paused for a moment before he finally asked, Whats going on? Kelvin repeated parts of the conversation between Nora and Jack. Then, he became indignant and said, She clearly knows that Jack has designs on her, yet she still went to tour the campus with him. That means shes neither rejecting nor accepting him, thats total scumbag behavior! Its fortunate that youve already separated from her, Justin. You should have a good look at her true colors while the two of you are not married yet! The man opposite fell silent for a while before he finally asked, Did she really go off to tour the campus with Jack? Yes! Kelvin was furious. He was about to rant a little more when the other man said, Something is wrong with Jack. Keep an eye on him. Kelvin was taken aback for a moment. Then, he became dumbfounded. Of course theres something wrong with him, he has already started to pursue Nora No, wait, you mean Justins low and deep voice slowly reached him. Nora must have discovered something. Thats why she left with him. IIII An indescribable expression came over Kelvins face. Why are you still finding excuses for her? Justin, how come I never realized that youre someone who cant think straight once you fall in love? Get lost. The other man paused for a while before he added, Dont get in her way. Was he telling him not to get in the way of her dating other guys? As expected, Justin was hopeless! Kelvin took a deep breath and became even more displeased with Nora. On the other side, Nora walked around the campus casually with Jack, who then asked for her contact information. After the two exchanged numbers, Jack left. Nora narrowed her eyes as she stared at him from the back. While she was musing, a voice reached her. Lisa? Nora turned and saw Oscar approaching. The woman, who was holding a book, followed her gaze and also looked at Jacks retreating back. She said with dissatisfaction, You are here to study, not to fall in love! How can you Shed only just said that when the counselor spotted them and came over excitedly. Oscar, Lisa, you are both here! Nice timing, because I have news for you girls. Professor Wilson has already marked Lisas papers, her grades are out! Oscar immediately said, Hurry up and tell us, so that knows where she stands! Chapter 835 - A+?! Oscar was a very conservative girl. From what she knew, being able to enter Staav University to study was what many people dreamed of. She was not here to date but to learn. She did not even have enough time to study usually, so how could she date? Therefore, she despised university students dating. Especially Lisa. She was from New York and her results were bad, to begin with. As an exchange student, not only did she not have any self-awareness but she was even being pursued not long after she came? She handed in the papers so early to go on a date with this person, right? Oscars disdain for Nora reached the limit. She even reached the point of never talking to this person again. She was afraid that she would be affected by her laziness. When the counselor heard Oscars words, she misunderstood. She smiled. Yes, I was about to tell you that I want you to continue helping her No, I refuse, Oscar said bluntly. I cant help her with anything. The counselor instantly misunderstood what she meant and said with a smile, Do you know her results? Although you cant teach her, you can still help her around the university! Every time an exchange student came to the school, the counselor would get a student from the same dormitory to help guide the student. After all, other than studying, there were many other matters to take care of. Exchange students were not too sure about such things. It was better to have someone guide them. This was also why Oscar had said last time that if Noras results surpassed hers, she would help her again. However, Oscar did not understand what the counselor meant. I dont need to see it to know her results. I came to this school to study, not to waste time, so I rejected her. I wont be with a person who isnt in the mood to study and thinks too much. She affects my life too much I only want to be with students who have good grades. You should have heard of the saying: One is marked by the company one keeps. I dont want my results to fall behind She was always straightforward. She was pretty good to Nora previously. Although her words were not very nice, she still took care of her. She was not bad at heart but her mouth was unforgiving. When the counselor heard this, she finally realized that Oscar was acting the same as her. They both had thought that Nora was a bad student. She hurriedly explained, But Lisa is Before she could finish, Nora interrupted the counselor. Im sorry. Ive caused you trouble You dont have to do it anymore in the future. With that, she looked at the counselor. Im already very familiar with the school. I dont need anyone to show me around. Thank you. Is there anything else? The counselors eyes widened and she was stunned. She shook her head in a daze. No Okay, Ill get going then. Nora left. Looking at her calm back, the counselor could not help but think of the paper Professor Wilson had reviewed. It was clean, very clean, and there were no traces of calculation What kind of person was this mysterious American girl? For a moment, the counselor could not understand. As she was thinking, Oscar pursed her lips and said, Counselor, I only want to partner with someone with good grades and one who loves to study. Please dont waste my time with such a person next time. With that, she raised her chin proudly and prepared to leave. The counselor looked at her and suddenly sighed. She asked, Do you know what Lisas grade was this time? Im not interested in whether she gets a D or an E. The counselor: No, she didnt Oscar was stunned for a moment but she quickly came back to her senses. Is it C? Most of the exchange students from New York University School of Medicine in our school get Ds. Its no wonder shes so arrogant. The counselor pursed his lips. She got an A+. She got the only perfect score in the class. What? Was she hallucinating? Chapter 836 - There’s still Lisa! She frowned. Did you see something wrong? The counselor sighed. No, Professor Wilson personally graded the papers. Oh, he even evaluated yours. Congratulations, youre an A too but its an A-. Oscar: ! She knew that she could not get full marks this time because the questions were especially difficult. She was very satisfied with this result. But why did Lisa get full marks? She was stunned. The counselor patted her shoulder. I know you love to study and youre very hardworking but I keep feeling that youre the type to bury your head in books. When I heard that Lisa scored full marks, do you know what my first reaction was? Oscar shook her head. The counselor sighed. What you lack is a proper technique for studying. I originally thought that while showing Lisa around, you could start observing how she studies. A person like her is clearly talented. You two could complement each other. You said that you would have to lead her, but actually, I wanted her to lead you. After all, Lisa was leaving after three months. No matter how good her results were, she was not a student of their school. The counselor was also selfish! But now The counselor was momentarily at a loss for words. Oscar was also stunned. She suddenly turned her head to look into the distance and saw that Nora had just turned a corner in front of her. She had disappeared. At this moment, she suddenly realized what she had lost C Nora did not care too much about Oscar and the counselors thoughts. Oscar liked the hardworking type. Yes, Nora was born far from this type. If she had the time to work hard, she might as well sleep more. Therefore, since their personalities did not match, it was better for them to separate. Moreover, she was not really there to learn. Her goal was the V16! No matter what, she would never forget this! Nora was about to walk forward when she suddenly saw a few familiar faces walking over. She stopped in her tracks and suddenly turned around. The few familiar faces were none other than the senior executives of NTT. The person in the lead was Royce, youngest aunts second-in-command. He was in charge of the companys investments. Behind him were a few employees from the investment department in the NTT. They did not notice Nora, but she was afraid that Royce would recognize her, so she hid her figure. She could not let her aunt know that she was back. Otherwise going by her aunts exaggerated personality, everyone in Staav University would know about her. She did not want to attract attention right now. After all, there were five psychopaths like Trueman watching her look for the V16! It was better to keep a low profile. Nora avoided them but she did not notice that among the staff behind Royce, Liam was looking away in confusion. Why did he seem to have seen that poor neighbor, the mother of three children, Lisa? Liam was American and American faces were more recognizable to him. Especially Noras bright and beautiful looks. She was stunning at a glance and was difficult to miss. Therefore, he felt that he could not have seen wrongly. Furthermore, Rene had said that Lisa was studying at Staav University. Although it was rare for college students to date, have children, and even get married, it was not unheard of. There were one or two such people every year. Therefore, Liam did not think much of it. However, why was Lisa avoiding him? Liam shook his head and looked away in confusion. He entered the office ahead with Royce. As he walked, the person beside him asked, This project is clearly not outstanding enough, why did you come here? Royce said, Because I want to give him a chance. Wayne was sitting there in the office. When he saw them, he immediately stood up eagerly. After shaking hands with Royce, they sat opposite each other. Professor Myers, weve already studied the project book you gave us and are very interested in your experiment. Can you explain it to us in detail? Royce asked. Because the CEO was American, he had a particularly good attitude toward this American professor working at Staav University. Although, his proposal was written in a mess that no one could understand. Everyone said that if he couldnt even write a project book, there must be something wrong with this professor. However, Royce felt that if he visited him in person, this professor might be able to explain it more clearly. He did not mind giving this professor a chance. Wayne did not understand this. He had always been a research-type player. He was not good at making proposals and he was not good at twisting and turning these things around. Otherwise, with his connections, he would not have kept the company Yvette stayed in so small Wayne did not know that his performance was not up to standard. He was even worse at talking about the main points in front of these people. He displayed his long-winded nature. Mr. Royce, its really good that you came. I can tell you that my project is definitely the best. You would have no worries about investing at all Royce: This professor was clearly not suitable for business. The corners of his mouth twitched. He looked at the people behind and finally said, Professor Myers, may I ask where your assistants are? He wanted to find a person who could speak concisely and get straight to the point. However, when Wayne heard this, he choked. His laboratory Was empty?! He smiled awkwardly and explained, So far, Im the only one in the laboratory At this point, he suddenly realized that there was another person. He paused and thought about her name hard before saying, With Lisa. Yes, theres also Lisa. Um, wait a minute. Ill call her counselor and get her to come over immediately to meet you! Say, this Lisa is really How can she be late at such an important time? As Wayne spoke, he took out his phone and called the counselor. Chapter 837 - 7 Investment Project Wayne took his phone and went out to make a call. He was afraid that Royce would leave. When he went out, he even turned back to look at him. After he went out, someone asked, Mr. Royce, we dont think highly of this project, in the first place. Besides, look at this professor. Hes not competent either When you asked about the members of the laboratory, he said that there were only two of them Are we really going to invest in such an experiment? Royce sighed gently too. He actually knew Wayne. It was very unusual for him to be famous as an American professor in a place like Staav. Therefore, when he saw his project, he thought that as long as it was even a little viable to invest, he would try. Anyway, the boss had too much money to spend. He would treat it as patriotism and help his fellow countrymen. However, he did not expect Wayne to be so unreliable. From the looks of it, he had only recruited one student? How was he going to do the project?! Investing in him was no different than throwing away money, right? Royce touched his forehead. Forget it. He would not invest in this project. Nora followed Royce over and wanted to see what he was here for. As soon as she entered the building, before she could go upstairs and enter the elevator, she received a call from the counselor. Nora picked up the call and the counselor said, Lisa, I forgot to tell you when we met earlier Um, I got you a spot in my laboratory as an assistant. How about this? Your mentor needs you to come over right now. Hmm, can you come to Room 706 in the laboratory first? Laboratory assistant? This was really happening! She was just thinking about how to join a laboratory so that she could get access to the archive room! She said, Okay, Ill come over now. After Nora finished speaking, she looked up and realized that this was the laboratory building. 706 was the seventh floor. She pressed the elevator button. The elevator reached the first floor quickly. She went up and pressed the button for the seventh floor. Ding! The elevator arrived. Nora had just walked out of the elevator when she heard two people talking in the corner. Wayne was pulling Wilson back angrily. He was very anxious as he said, Old boy, you definitely have bad intentions for coming here. How can I believe you?! Let me tell you, dont think of entering my laboratory. Ill never let you in! Wilson sneered. I dont understand what youre talking about. I can tell you that Ive been good friends with NTTs Mr. Royce for many years. I just dont want him to get cheated. You can cheat others but you cant cheat him. Wayne was even more anxious now. He had finally returned to continue his research. He could finally stop being a manager. However, because of the 20 years of absence, the school and the students no longer trusted him. Social change was fast and the school had developed a lot. When Wayne was mentioned, the new generation of investors would ask in confusion, Who is this? No one would remember that more than twenty years ago, he was influential and successful at Staav University. They would only remember that he was a business loser. He had gone out to start a business and failed. Therefore, although Wayne had been back for a month, the situation here had not been resolved. His old friend saw that he was pitiful and recommended him to NTT. He even especially emphasized that he was an American professor, which was why he had received this opportunity. Wayne definitely could not give up. If he had no money, then he would have no project. If he had no project, why did he come back? He pulled Wilson back. Arent you just jealous that Im getting involved with Royce? Wilson, dont pretend to be so kind here. Let me tell you, its impossible for you to see Wilson speak ill of me! Even if I have to stay out here all day, would I let you in?! Get lost! Wilson felt that Wayne was simply unreasonable. He was indeed here to convince Royce not to invest in Wayne. Firstly, he did not want Waynes project to be established. What if Wayne succeeded and suppressed him? Secondly, he planned to tell Royce how unreliable this person was and owe NTT a favor. He had a good relationship with NTT the past few years. They had invested in a lot of projects. However, Wilson never expected Wayne to be so shameless. When he saw him coming over, he pulled him into the corridor! Wilson was furious and said, Wayne, youre too much! You and Lisa are the only ones in your laboratory. What kind of project is this? Arent you scamming the investors? Why do you care? Only with money will we have everything we need! Without anyone to invest in the project, how can we get good students? Wayne retorted. For example, Wilson was a popular professor. Whenever a project was established, many graduate students would immediately register. With people, investors would also come. However, Wayne was different. Although everyone thought highly of his projects, no one invested in them. The students were not stupid. He had just arrived this year and did not even have a graduate student under him. How could anyone follow him? Only when they saw the investment would their classmates choose to follow him. But why would they invest in a project without enough members? This was a vicious cycle. Wilson laughed angrily. Its because the field you want to study is wrong. If it really has a future, why didnt anyone come? If they dont see any benefits in the short term, no one will follow you. Even if NTT invests in you, it will be a waste of money. I wont allow this to happen! With that, he pushed Wayne away and walked out. Wayne continued to hold him back. Dont even think about it! Wilson was really speechless and anxious. He simply said, Its fine if I dont go but if you dont return to the room for a long time, Royce and the others will leave. Isnt it the same thing? Wayne was anxious. He turned around and suddenly saw a student standing outside the staircase. As he was holding Wilson, he could not turn around and could only shout, Is that Lisa outside? Nora: Yes. Wayne immediately shouted, Go in first and stall for time! Chapter 838 - Meeting Old Friends Nora only said the word yes. Wayne did not hear her voice. Nora held her forehead. She did not expect to meet Wayne. This was really fate. She did not expect Wayne, who had returned to Staav University, to be in such a sorry state. When Wilson heard this, he was stunned. After a moment, he did not know whether to laugh or cry. Wayne, youre simply too shameless! Lisa is only an undergraduate. What can she help you with? She doesnt even know what project youre doing. Youre making things difficult for her! Wayne blocked the door and refused to let Wilson out. He said, Shes a student from my laboratory. Why do you care how I treat my students? Hey, Lisa, did you hear me? However, Wilson suddenly said, I regret it. Lisa, you can come to my laboratory. Ill take you in. How about that? Wayne immediately cursed, Shameless Wilson, didnt you throw her to me because you thought her results were bad? Youre really unscrupulous! You even want students with poor grades? When Wilson heard Wayne say this, he blushed. He knew that the counselor had definitely not told Wayne that Lisa had scored full marks for the exam. He said calmly, No, Lisa is an excellent student. Ill definitely want her. Lisa, how about it? Wayne could not turn back. He had his back pressed tightly against the door. His head was twisted so much that he could only see an indistinguishable figure in the distance. He could not see the details at all. He shouted, Lisa, dont listen to his nonsense. Were all Americans. Our eyes are filled with tears when we meet. You cant betray me! Nora: Her almond-shaped eyes narrowed slightly as she heard their conversation. It seemed like Professor Wilson thought that her results were bad, so he had pushed her to Wayne. She smiled and replied calmly, Oh. Wayne instantly became smug. Did you hear that? I didnt despise her even when her results were bad. We Americans all have grateful hearts. Wilson, why dont you remember the time I helped you back then? Why do you have to come and ruin my show today? When Wilson heard Lisa say this, he shrugged. Im not helping the investors, Im helping you. Otherwise, if you cheat them and your reputation spreads, no one will invest in you when you start a new project. I can actually give you a few of my projects. You can start them first. Its better to look for investors after you have a reputation. Wayne sneered. How many do you want to give me? How generous of you to say that. Dont forget that I was better than you back then! My reputation was greater than yours! Wilson smiled. Is that so? But you also said that it was back then. In todays Staav University, who still remembers that there was a Professor Wayne in the biomedical faculty? Youve been doing business for so many years, youve long ruined your reputation! Waynes eyes turned red when he heard this. He was doing this to fulfill the promise he had made back then. That woman had died so tragically, how could he leave her alone? He shook his head and abandoned the thoughts in his mind. Anyway, I dont care. I have to take down this investor. Wilson, I wont let you meet them! He shouted again, Lisa, hurry up and go into the laboratory to talk to them. Theres my business plan on the table. Take a look and read it for them Say good things If they dont invest all of it, investing a part of it would be good enough As Wayne was explaining, Wilson smiled. Heh, Royce is a professional investor. Do you think he cant tell anything from this? Wilson reached out his hands. Alright, Wayne. Im not going, but do you think Lisa will be of any use to you if she goes into the laboratory? You have no choice because Lisa is just an exchange student. She has no weight in this project. Wayne naturally understood this. However, in order to not let Wilson go out and cause trouble, he had to detain him here. Currently, there were only him and Lisa on the entire project. If he did not let Lisa go, what else could he do? Wayne frowned in anger. He turned around and shouted again, Lisa, hurry up. Dont let the investors wait too long! Alright. After Nora agreed, she took two steps forward and walked to Laboratory 706 from the door that was revealed. Wilson looked at Wayne and shook his head. He spread his hands and pretended to look down on her. He pursed his lips and said, Wayne, Im waiting to see a good show. Nora stood at the entrance of the laboratory. She knew that the person in the room was Royce but when she thought of Waynes current state, she felt that she had to help him. After all, Wayne had fallen to such a state for Yvette. Sigh! She sighed and pushed open the door. Inside the room. The investor was looking at the door impatiently. Someone said, Hey, Professor Wilson sent me a message. He said that Professor Myers laboratory only has him and an undergraduate American exchange student. He doesnt have anyone important. How can he have the cheek to work on a project? The other person frowned and said, Just two people? Furthermore, the plan is written in a mess. I can tell at a glance that it was rushed. Dont tell me Professor Myer did this alone? Ah, no wonder Professor Myer hasnt called us over despite being away for so long. Hes really rude to leave us here! We shouldnt invest in such a project, right? Wilson just sent a message to suggest that we should invest very carefully. Hes our partner and wont lie to us. Since he warned us, he must not be optimistic about this project. Royce took the project book and flipped through it casually before nodding. He looked down at the time and stood up. I still have something on later. Since Professor Myer is so busy, lets go. Then about the project Well talk about it next time. With that, he opened the door and saw a tall American girl. Chapter 839 - Investment! Looking at this familiar figure, Royce was stunned. He stared at Nora in disbelief, his eyes widened. Ms. Nora? Was it Ms. Nora? Compared to half a year ago, when she was in New York, she seemed to have lost some weight and had become more beautiful. If not for those familiar lazy almond-shaped eyes when Nora walked on the streets, Royce would not have recognized her. But what was Ms. Nora doing here? Royce was a little stunned. As he stood there, the people behind him thought that Nora had blocked the way. Someone immediately asked, You are? Nora glanced at Liam and yawned. She said lazily, Lisa. Lisa? Royce frowned. But this was clearly Ms. Nora. Why was she calling herself Lisa? He looked at Nora in confusion, but he saw the woman giving him a cold warning gaze. Royce: He did not quite understand what this gaze meant. Royce respected Nora a lot. The chairman was not married and did not have children. When he picked Nora up from the countryside back then, he had said that NTT would be handed over to Cherry in the future. Who was Cherry? She was this womans daughter! Moreover, wasnt he handing it to Cherry because Ms. Nora only slept all day and did not want to get involved in the business at all? The chairman had no choice. He had just said that he would hand the company to Cherry but he was actually giving it to her, in disguise. As he was thinking about Ms. Noras intentions, the people behind him misunderstood. One of them said, Youre Lisa, the person Professor Myer was talking about? Why are you here? Wheres Professor Myer? Nora looked at the stairs. He might be a little busy? Everyone: ?? Everyone felt like they had been played. wn They had come to see his project as investors but he was acting like such a big shot? Did he really think he was some well-known professor? They would still give some face to a professor like Wilson. After all, Wilson had done many projects in the past. However, Wayne was really too unpopular! Royces first subordinate said, Since Professor Myer is so insincere, well get going now! We dont want to waste our time here! Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and was about to speak when a bright and careful voice was heard. Well Since Lisa is here, why dont we listen to her for a minute? Following the voice, Nora then saw that her neighbor, Liam, was in this team too. Nora held her forehead. There were quite a few familiar faces today. However, Liam seemed to have received a promotion. It seemed like she had made him level up. After Liam finished speaking, everyone looked at Liam. Royces subordinate scolded, Youre just a newcomer to the department. What are you talking about? How can an undergraduate explain a laboratory project? Its too much! Liam was reprimanded and was too afraid to speak. On the other hand, Royce came back to his senses when Liam was interrupted by the two of them. He stared at Nora and asked, Let the undergraduate talk about erm do you want to talk about it He looked at Nora tentatively. Nora: I dont know what the project is. She would not come to work on a real project. As Anti, she had not done many projects in the past. Furthermore, it took a lot of time to work on a project. At most, she would just be registering. When Royce heard this, he immediately understood and said, Then you dont have to say anything else! When he said this, one of Royces men misunderstood him. Yes, theres no need to say anything else. Its useless even if you do. We wont be investing in your project! The project proposal is a mess. Theres only the two of you Royce: He really wanted to shut his subordinates mouth! He was usually very good at flattering him. Why couldnt he tell that something was amiss today? He had finally come back to his senses. Ms. Nora was hiding her identity by saying that she was Lisa! The warning gaze she had given to him earlier was also to tell him not to speak nonsense. Otherwise, why would she be here if she could just expose her identity? Royce understood. Ms. Nora was asking for an investment! However, she could not expose her identity, so he had to make his investment look fair on the surface! But his own subordinate had been undermining him here. How could he still invest fairly? As he was thinking about what to do, Liam said again, Um Actually, there are only two people involved in the project. This kind of thing is easy to resolve. Professor Myer was very famous in the school back then but he has fallen from grace these past few years. As long as we invest, the number of people would definitely not be a problem. One of Liams men sneered and retorted, Not a problem? I think its a big problem! Have you been bribed by him? Whats the difference between this and a scam? Besides, this project proposal is a complete mess. Is there any need to invest? Liam was lectured. He clenched his jaw and looked at Nora again. Rene had said that it was not easy for Nora to raise the three children alone. It was not easy for her to attend school here. They were all neighbors and he had to help. Therefore, Liam took a deep breath and continued, That project Actually, if you look at it carefully, you can tell that it will be very valuable in the future. Although we wont be able to get any benefits in the short term, we have to look further ahead Even if Royce was helping Wayne out of friendship, he could not have given him money for no reason. Waynes project was indeed promising for the future. However, Royces subordinate continued to scold him, This idea of yours is very dangerous! Were investors, of course we look at the long-term benefits! But youre a newcomer, what do you know? You still dare to speak nonsense here? Dont tell me you want to speak up for Lisa because shes beautiful? Mr. Royce will definitely not agree! Isnt that so, Mr. Royce? Chapter 840 - You’re Welcome Royce had been walking at the front just now, so his back was to the people behind him at the moment. As a result, his subordinates couldnt see his expression all this time. Liam was just a newcomer in the department. After being lectured, he immediately lowered his head. He indeed had selfish motives when he spoke up for Nora, so he didnt dare to refute the other men. Inwardly, though, he thought to himself, Im done for. Ive offended Mr. Royces favorite subordinate. I probably wont have an easy time in the company now. The promotion he had just received might even be taken away soon. Despite that, though, he still said, You misunderstand. Lisas just someone I know, thats all. She is not an unreliable person, she The man beside Royce was still scolding him. You dont look at such external factors in a project, but at the project itself! So, Liam, you know Lisa? Then this means youre blind! To think you cant make a distinction between work and private matters! In my opinion, you are not suitable for our department at all! Liam: !! As expected, was he really going to be fired? He wanted to cry. He had only managed to dodge the bullet because of the investigation into Fred. Was he going to face another unemployment crisis now? While Liam was thinking about this dejectedly, Royce finally turned his head slowly and looked behind him. He stared at his trusted subordinate, his face totally sullen. Seeing his sullen expression, Royces subordinate misunderstood even further. He immediately said, Mr. Royce, dont be angry. I will make sure to keep an eye on newcomers like him in the future. I Before he could finish, Royce slammed his briefcase against his head and said, Newcomer? The way I see it, the newcomer has more gumption than you do! As soon as he said that, with the exception of Nora, a ton of question marks suddenly appeared above everyones heads: ??? Liams head also whipped up and he looked at Royce in disbelief. Royce snapped, You must have gotten old, so your eye for things cant keep up with the youngsters anymore! That newcomer is doing very well in my opinion! Hm, yeah, I also think this project is promising! Im going to invest in this! Royces subordinate was stunned. Actually, he didnt do anything wrong. After all, Waynes project was indeed too unreliable. It was a good project but Waynes project proposal was simply too badly written. No one who received the proposal would invest in it. Nevertheless, the man was quick to back down. Yes, yes, you are right, Mr. Royce. In that case, how much should we invest? How much I should invest Royce looked at Nora again while thinking to himself, Ms. Nora, can you please give me some kind of response?! But Nora didnt look at him. Unable to receive any signals from her, Royce could only look at Liam. How much do you think we should invest? Liam had said just now that he and Ms. Nora knew each other, so maybe he would be able to suggest a suitable amount? Not expecting Royce to actually ask him for his opinion, Liam was a little taken aback. He said in a daze, Eight Eight Before he finished speaking, Royce nodded directly: Eight million dollars? Okay! Ill invest that amount! The money will be transferred into the account tomorr no, tonight. Is that okay? Liam: ??? What hed wanted to say was, they could try investing eight hundred thousand dollars first Seeing that the money was secured, Nora nodded and moved aside. Okay. What is the bank account number? Royce asked. Nora yawned again-she had gotten sleepy. She pointed to the corridor and said, You can talk to W Professor Myers about it! She turned and walked out. Ill get going then. Everyone: !! Royces subordinate felt that she had snubbed his boss, so he immediately pointed at her and said, Whats the matter with you? Youre just an undergraduate! You You what? Royce pressed his arm, which was rudely outstretched, down and said, Shut up! You also know that shes an undergraduate, right? Undergraduates are just assistants in projects, so of course she wouldnt know anything! Go and get Wayne Myers here instead! Then, he looked at Liam with a big smile and said, You did great today, Liam! Well, come here, lets have a chat How do you and Lisa know each other? You guys rented houses from the same landlord? Where do you live? Liam, who felt highly flattered and as though something awesome had fallen into his lap: ??? When Nora was leaving, she specially glanced at the corridor. In the corridor, Wayne was still reasoning with Wilson. With a door between them and Nora, the volume of his voice was reduced several times. He droned on and on. Wilson, you are not loyal to your friends at all I know you want to suppress me so that I wont be able to catch up with you Goddamn it, in any case, you can forget about leaving this place today! If I cant get NTT to invest in my project, then I will starve to death here with you! Wilson was practically speechless. You are so shameless! Wayne completely ignored his outburst and continued to nag at him. Nora: She knocked on the door and said, W Professor Myers, Im Lisa. Wayne immediately cried out, Lisa? Have they made their decision? I knew it, NTT is not going to invest in us, sigh. I. Before he could finish, though, Noras low voice came over. NTT is asking whether an investment of eight million dollars is enough? What? He suspected that he had misheard. It was not until Nora repeated herself that he suddenly let go of Wilson. The man, who had still been dejected a moment ago, was suddenly revitalized. Yes, its enough! Its enough! When he turned around and looked over, Nora had already strode ahead of her. When Wayne opened the door and entered the corridor from the stairwell, all he saw was Lisas back. He wanted to say something but he suddenly heard footsteps coming from the other side. The people from NTT came up to him and said respectfully, Professor Myers, lets sign the contract Wayne turned around instantly and went off with the people from NTT, leaving behind only an utterly confused Wilson. He widened his eyes, finding the turn of events absolutely incredible. Had the world gone crazy? NTT was investing eight million dollars in Wayne? Good god, was NTT doing charity because they had too much money or what?! The extent of Wilsons shock was exactly how triumphant Wayne felt. He mocked him extensively for a while, pissing Wilson off so much that even his heart rate was out of whack. Nora didnt know of all this and neither did she care. She strolled around the school again. Soon, it was evening. Nora decided to go home, she mustnt leave the three children at home all by themselves for too long. As soon as she got home, she coincidentally saw that Liam was also at his door. Nora raised her eyebrows. Before she could speak, Liam looked up, smiled at her, and said confidently, Youre welcome! Were neighbors, so its only right that I give you a hand! Its just that I never thought that our company leader would think so highly of me! And even listen to my suggestion Nora: ? The corners of her lips spasmed and she uttered an oh a little speechlessly. Liam smiled. Its not easy for you to take care of three children by yourself, so I will definitely help you if you run into trouble. Now that youve clinched the investment deal, your professor will definitely value you! Your education journey will also become very smooth-sailing. You really dont have to thank me! But if you really want to, then you can do me a favor? Nora kept quiet for a while before she asked, What kind of favor? Can you guys keep Rene company a little? Im always busy with work, so shes all alone at home. Plus, with her personality Just take care of her a little! You can just think of it as thanking me for helping you out today! Liam practically felt like he was a messiah. To be honest, hed just impulsively blurted it out when he spoke up for Nora earlier. At that time, he had also been terrified and had really thought he was going to be fired. Unexpectedly, his company leader had spotted his talent! As expected, he really was a talent when it came to making investments. Liam looked at Nora again. Yeah, it really wasnt easy for Lisa to take care of her children all by herself. He should help wherever he could The thought had only just formed in his mind when the sound of a car stopping outside the villa suddenly reached them. Liam looked behind to see Royce getting out of his Rolls-Royce limousine. Then, he hurried through the gates. Liam was surprised. Then, joy came over his face and he strode over. Mr. Royce, why are you here?. Had Royce come to visit and look at his living conditions since he had asked earlier in the day where he lived? Didnt the leaders of NTT value him a little too much?! Unexpectedly Chapter 841 - Strange Text Messages! Liam thought that Royce was here to visit him, so he even felt faintly like something fantastic had just fallen into his lap-but he never expected Royce to simply walk past him and stride right up to Nora! Liam was stunned. When he turned around, he saw the man, who was high up in the air in the company, ask, Ms. N Ms. Lisa, why are you here? Does Maam know? ??? :Liam The handsome and cheerful boy was utterly stunned. He stared at Royce in disbelief. What did he just say? He swallowed. Ms. Lisa? Maam? Why was he speaking so politely as though her position was above his? The only person whom Royce would address as Maam was the boss of NTT. Why was he asking Lisa about her? Liams thoughts were in a mess. He couldnt figure out what was going on at all. He stared blankly at Royce and then at Nora. For a while, he felt like he was dreaming. Nora sighed a little the moment she saw Royce. It seemed that she wouldnt be able to conceal this identity of hers in front of Liam anymore. She broke into a small frown. She first nodded slightly at Royce, motioning to him to wait a moment. Then, she looked at Liam and said, Please keep my identity a secret. Liam nodded dumbly. Then, Nora looked at him again and asked, So, can you let me have a private word with Royce? Liam: !! He looked at Royce. When Liam first joined the company, he had seen Royce high up in the air. He was surrounded by people when he walked past Liam. He hadnt even spared him a glance. At that time, Liam had told himself that he must work hard to climb the ladder into the department and become Royces subordinate! And become someone like Royce! But the goal he was struggling in life to move towards was instead standing humbly in front of Lisa with a respectful look on his face. In fact, the man, who had never even spared him a glance before, was even giving him a somewhat ingratiating smile right now. Liam knew that this was all because of Lisa. In his trance, he nodded and walked into his house. After closing the door, he couldnt hear what Lisa and Royce were saying anymore. However, at this distance, he could still see Lisa saying something to Royce in a low voice and Royce nodding repeatedly. This huge reversal of roles made Liam hang his head in disappointment. He was an honest man, so he wanted to climb higher grounds with his own efforts. Even when Fred was bullying him the other time, he hadnt felt anything and had just thought that this was something that a man should do. But at this moment, seeing Lisas sudden transformation from someone who needed his help to someone high up in the air, he couldnt help but sigh. In this world, a persons social status was simply too predisposed to change. C Dont tell my aunt. Nora ordered, her voice extremely frosty. Royce gave her a wry smile. Ms. Nora, this If Maam finds out, Im afraid I will be punished. Nora said, Its fine. Ill get Cherry to bail you out when that happens. Okay! Then its all a-okay. With Ms. Cherry around, there absolutely wont be any problems with Maam. What are you doing here though, Ms. Nora? Royce had come especially for Noras promise. One was his boss while the other was the future successor. He didnt want to offend either. But if he informed his boss straightaway, Nora would definitely get angry, so it was imperative that he came to ask for instructions and also get a guarantee from her. Royce was very shrewd. Cherrys significance to his boss was incomparable to everyone else. At this question, Nora said, You dont need to bother with my affairs. Just make sure you do your job well and that would do. Royce immediately lowered his head slightly in deference. Okay. Then, he gave Nora his promise and said, I will definitely handle Professor Myers project well, I wont let anyone block his funds. And Liam, too. I will also promote him when the time comes. Ms. Nora, are you planning to set up your own team in the company? The successor would surely need a new team, so Royce had misunderstood. Upon hearing this, Nora glanced to the side. Liam was standing in front of the window and staring at her with a complicated expression. However, the scorching idolizing look in his eyes was impossible to hide. That was what a young man who had just graduated from school should look likefull of hope for his career, enveloped in passion, and dying to break out into the world. Nora thought of how Liam stayed by Renes side and had never abandoned her. She also thought of how she had specially done a background check on Liam because she was worried that he had brainwashed Rene and was emotionally manipulating her but found that he had a clean family background. From kindergarten all the way to university, there were photos from every stage of his life. There was no way anyone could fake that. Therefore, after a moments thought, Nora replied ambiguously, You can try putting a little more effort into grooming him. Liam was kind-hearted and a good person. He had even dared to speak up for her at the university. From that, one could see that the young man did have the passion to make achievements. People like him were capable, so it would also be beneficial for NTT to train and groom him. Royce nodded right away. No problem. After the two reached an agreement, Nora instructed Royce not to disturb her if there was nothing important. Only then did Royce leave subserviently. After Royce left, when Nora was about to enter her house, Liam suddenly opened his door and walked out. He looked at her blankly as he said, L-Lisa um He wanted to say something but he didnt know how to put it into words. In the end, he simply said, About the incident with Fred the other time Thanks! He had finally understood. It wasnt because of his luck that something had happened to Fred; rather, it was Nora who had given the company a heads-up! Nora looked at him. Suddenly, her lips curled into a smile and she replied, Youre welcome. You can just let Rene keep my children company a little more. Liam: He thought back to what hed said just now about how she didnt need to thank him and that it would do if they just spent a little more time with Rene. Liams face suddenly started to burn. He scratched his head and smiled at her naively. The naive young man couldnt help but always think that he was the hero of the world and that it was his good fortune to be appreciated by his boss. It was only now that he realized that his real luck was getting to know Nora. After Royce left, he got into the car. Just as he was about to leave, he noticed Fred approaching Mrs. Long was still living here for the time being. Her son had not only suddenly lost his job but he couldnt even find a job in the industry anymore. She had no place to go for the time being. Thus, Cindy, the landlord, had given her a few more days to find new accommodation before she moved out. Nora didnt have much to say about this. After all, Mrs. Long was busy looking for a job, so she didnt have the time to bully Cherry anymore. It wasnt like Nora would only be satisfied after she drove them into a dead corner. Freds job search had also been very difficult. At NTT, he was already a senior executive, so now that he was restarting as a low employee, not many companies were willing to hire him. Even if there were some that were willing, they offered a very low salary. He wanted to go back to NTT but he was told that he had offended someone. Who on earth had he offended? He only punished Liam recently but he had already investigated the young mans family background a long time ago. There was no way he would have such connections! When he came back all down and dejected, he suddenly caught a glimpse of Royces car, which instantly stunned him on the spot. It was Royce! He was a company leader who stood above all but one! Why was he here? Could it be that Fred swallowed and entered the garden. When he did, he happened to see that Nora hadnt gone into her house yet During the last two days after he returned home, his mother had pointed at Noras door and complained to him. She said that the woman, who just moved in, had bullied her. She had told him a lot, such as how she was taking care of three children even though she was all by herself. Fred had been busy looking for a job, so he hadnt had time to give them trouble yet. He was just so planning to make trouble for them today! But when he thought of Royces car, the stunned man blurted, Was Royce here for you? Nora: ?? She raised her brows. It didnt matter that Liam had found out about her identity because he would keep the secret for her, but Fred and Mrs. Long were not good people. If they found out, Nora wouldnt be able to keep her identity a secret anymore. But Royce had just left and she was out in the garden Nora glanced to the side. When she saw Liam, she pointed at him calmly and replied, He was here for him. Liam: !! Fred was already looking at him. Faced with his former supervisors gaze, Liam swallowed. After a while, he nodded and pretended to say calmly, Yes, he was here for me Fred was utterly stunned. He suddenly thought of how he had been fired just when he was going to punish Liam. He was even told that he had offended someone he shouldnt have. Wouldnt that precisely mean Liam? Thus, he reacted very quickly and rushed over. He said, Liam no, Mr. Martin, you know what they say about how friends begin as enemies. We just got off on the wrong foot, thats all. Im sorry for what I did to you in the past. Should I get down on my knees? Spare me! I really cant find a job now and my family will be out of food next month! I have elderly and children in my family Liam: He looked at Nora in alarm and uncertainty. Seeing that he was staying quiet and looking at Nora, Fred also looked at her. He thought of what Mrs. Long had done and hurriedly said, Ms. Lisa, Im sorry, my mother only bullied you because her younger sister wants to move here. She wanted to rent the house that youre living in, thats why she wanted to drive you away. Ill apologize to you, okay? Nora already knew this a long time ago, so she was unmoved. At this moment, Mrs. Long also came home. With her cell phone in hand, she ranted as she walked. If youre not coming, then why send me a message saying that you want to? You asked me to rent a place for you and even said that you want to live with me? I almost drove my neighbors away because of you. Now youre telling me that it wasnt you? That you didnt send me any messages? Ha, how can that be? My chat messages are all right here! Fred was dumbfounded. He looked at Mrs. Long and asked, Mom, did she say she isnt coming anymore? Mrs. Long was furious. Yeah! I thought she was coming today, so I called and asked where she was, but now she says that she never sent me any messages asking me to rent a house for her! Has she become muddleheaded from old age? Mom! How can you get something like this wrong?! Fred was aghast. In order to rent that house, hed offended someone he shouldnt have and even lost his job! No, Fred, I didnt make a mistake! Its your aunt whos being inexplicable! Im serious, look! The chat messages are all here! Mrs. Long hurriedly took out her cell phone and handed it to Fred. Just as Fred was about to look at it, a slender hand suddenly reached over. Nora stared at the chat messages on Mrs. Longs phone. Two days before she arrived, Mrs. Long had received a message on her cell phone asking her to help with renting a house. After that, the person chatted with her every day and pressed her about the house. But Nora could tell at a glance that the tone of these chat messages was different from that of the previous messages! Her phone had been hacked! Noras eyes narrowed. She had never been one to think that such things were mere coincidences! Someone must be up to no good behind the scenes! But who was it?! She took Mrs. Longs cell phone and went into her own house. Mrs. Long shouted anxiously, Hey, whats the matter with you? Are you stealing my phone?! But before she could go on, Fred stopped her. After Nora entered the house, she took out her own cell phone and easily hacked into Mrs. Longs. Then, through the text messages, she began to track down the other party! She wanted to know who was plotting against them! And what their objective was! Chapter 842 - Don’t Laugh It stood to reason that, for the other party to use Mrs. Longs sisters number to send her messages for so long without her sister ever finding out, meant that they must have hacked into Mrs. Longs sisters cell phone and used it to send the messages. With that in mind, Nora also went with the flow and hacked into Mrs. Longs sisters cell phone. There would always be traces left behind whenever a cell phone was hacked into. She sat on the sofa, her cat-like eyes skimming through the programming codes at high speed. Suddenly, she found something and followed it, planning to find out who that person was! Unexpectedly, though, the person who had still been online a moment ago suddenly vanished. The device on the other end was also destroyed. With this, Nora could no longer find out anything about the other party. She broke into a frown. This showed that the other party was undoubtedly a master hacker. The moment she invaded, they discovered her. Additionally, they could also get out in time when she wanted to pinpoint their location. This indicated that they were even more skilled at hacking than her? In this world, other than herself, Y was the only other hacker on the same level as her! But Y was Justin, so it couldnt be him. If he didnt want her to come to Switzerland, a phone call would have done the trick. There was no need for him to stoop to such low-level means. In that case, if it was not Y, then who was it? When did another top hacker emerge? When Nora thought of this, something suddenly occurred to her. She picked up her cell phone and called Caleb, who answered in a timely manner. Is something wrong? He asked. Nora asked, Among the five children who survived the experiments back then, did any of them pick up hacking?. Caleb paused for a moment when he heard this. Then, he answered, Yes. Noras heart sank. Caleb sighed. Now that youre going to meet them sooner or later, Ill tell you about the five of us. Noras expression became grave and solemn. Go on. Caleb said, Youve already met Barbarian, hes the man in black who attacked you and Justin in America. He was injected with a gene serum that enhances physical fitness, so hes likely the strongest martial artist in the world at present. He has a pair of brown pupils Wait, Nora interrupted him, I saw blue pupils that night. Caleb chuckled. Cosmetic contact lens technology is so advanced these days, isnt it a piece of cake to change the color? Nora was practically speechless. They could even do something like that? She had been planning to identify him by his eyes! Caleb continued. That guys skills have probably already reached the pinnacle of what humanity can achieve. No one can beat him in a fight. Nora acknowledged that. That night, she and Justin were no match for him even when they teamed up. Quinn and Irvin-hers and Justins teacherswere probably the only ones who were his match! His weakness is that hes stupid. Of course, his IQ is that of an ordinary human, but because his offensive abilities are simply too powerful and his body too nimble and agile, we couldnt kill him all these years, either. Were you guys trying to kill him? Caleb coughed and replied, Like me, he resents the mysterious organization for using us in human experiments, so he has long since defected. Trueman has organized many capture and assassination attempts but none of them have been successful. Caleb also resented the mysterious organization. That was why he had betrayed the mysterious organization and become the special departments spy after he contracted lung cancer and had only two months left to live. Barbarians offensive abilities were very good. Nora mentally positioned him. She then asked, Who else is there? Caleb went on. Theres also one whom we call Spacey because he likes to space out. He was very unsociable when he was a child He was injected with the gene serum that improves neural genes, so he is extremely smart. I heard that when he grew up, he started dismantling computers and found that he liked it a lot. Nora caught a key word. Heard? Caleb smiled wryly and said, Yeah, well, the five of us had already separated from one another when we were ten years old. Back then, the mysterious organization told me to stay with Trueman while they sent the other three to other places. At that time, I didnt understand why, but I later realized it was because they knew a long time ago about the deal that the Grays had struck with your mother, so they were using me as bait. Trueman treats me very well though, maybe because we once shared weal and woe! Nora nodded. Go on. Caleb continued. There is also one whom we call Listener. You should know that the human ear can only detect sounds of a certain frequency, so we cannot hear sounds below or above that range. But after this part of the human DNA was deciphered, he could hear sounds of every frequency in the world. He is also highly sensitive to sound, so he has always disliked us for being too loud. Barbarians improved genes were related to physical qualities, which was understandable. Spaceys were neural genes. She reckoned that like her, some improvement was also made to his IQ genes, so he was smarter than ordinary people. But wasnt Listeners story a little silly? The corners of her lips spasmed. Isnt a skill like that kinda useless? Caleb coughed. Humans research DNA and decipher the DNA code in order to enhance our abilities. In terms of nimbleness and agility, we cant compare to leopards; in lifespan, we cant compare to turtles. Therefore, the DNA research back then was tackled from various aspects. It was just that everyones injections were random. Nora nodded. She suddenly became very curious. What kind of gene serum were you injected with back then? As soon as she asked, Caleb fell silent. A while later, he let out a low laugh. He sighed and slowly asked, Can I keep it a secret? Of course. No one should be forced into such things. Just as Nora was about to say that, Caleb sighed and said, Forget it, Ill tell you. But you mustnt laugh. Nora: ? She mustnt laugh? Could it be that Calebs improved genes were even more useless than Listeners? Chapter 843 - What A Coincidence! While Nora was wondering about it curiously, Caleb coughed and said, Forget it, I wont say it anymore. The corners of Noras lips spasmed a little and she suspected that Caleb was playing her for a fool. Seemingly sensing her displeasure, Caleb chuckled lowly and said, I really cant bring myself to say it. If I ever see you again in this lifetime, I will tell you in person. Caleb had returned to the mysterious organization this time as the special departments spy. He only had two months left to live. In fact, if his lung cancer worsened, he might not even have two months. Therefore, he didnt know when he would be able to return to America and see Nora again. Nora realized what he meant, so she said, We will meet for sure. Hopefully. Caleb was about to speak again when a shrill voice suddenly came from the far end of the phone. Who are you calling, hiding here? It was Trueman! Nora frowned, worried about Caleb. No one in particular. Calebs voice was calm and he didnt seem to be nervous at all. Oh? Heh, show me! The sound of people fighting over the phone came from the other side. Caleb said anxiously, Give me back the phone! Trueman scoffed. Am I not allowed to know who youre on the phone with? Im going to see what youre doing behind my back! After that, Trueman must have looked at the phone and seen her name, because he sneered and said, My little servant? II 11 Nora ignored him but Trueman said with a sneer, Oh my, I didnt expect you two to keep in contact even after youve separated. Why? Is my little servant interested in my little sidekick? Or His voice suddenly turned frosty. has my little sidekick betrayed me? And turned to you guys? Nora wanted to make up an excuse but before she could speak, Caleb sighed and said, She was just asking me a few personal questions. What kind of questions? Trueman was pushy and aggressive. And personal ones at that? Ha, are the two of you even that close? Seeing this, Nora did not speak. Caleb continued speaking in an even-tempered manner. He said, She was asking me about the five people who survived back then and what they are like. She wants to find Barbarian and avenge Justin. His story seemed to have convinced Trueman. He scoffed and said, My little servant, you want to seek revenge? Id advise you not to fantasize about that! Its impossible for you to contend with Barbarian when you only have a normal persons strength! After he spoke, he asked, Did you tell her what Barbarians genetic modification is? Caleb replied, Yeah, I did. Trueman uttered an oh and then asked, And Listener and Spaceys? I told her. Tsk. Trueman smacked his lips softly and remarked, You sure tell her everything you know! Do you like her that much? Nora was a little taken aback to hear this. She looked at the phone in astonishment, upon which she heard Calebs prompt rejection. Dont talk nonsense, she and I are just friends. Trueman scoffed. Just friends? From when we were children all the way till now, I have never seen you care so much about any friend. Caleb, dont forget who you are! Do you have any right to be in love with someone? Nora slowly frowned. Caleb was in love with her? How could this be? How few times in total have they met? She was about to speak when Caleb denied it. I dont, I know very well who I am. I just feel guilty towards Ms. Smith, thats all! After all, the Grays didnt manage to protect her back then. Trueman scoffed again. You say one thing but mean another. Youre really very dull. You are already about to die yet you still dont have the courage to express your feelings! Caleb had really panicked this time. Trueman, shut up! After saying that, he hurriedly explained, Nora, dont listen to his nonsense. Nora was a little embarrassed. Okay. Although she had been confessed to by many others, she really hadnt expected Caleb to fall for her. She shook her head, dismissing the idea. Then she heard Trueman say, You guys are so boring. Forget it. My little servant, Barbarians body has been improved to the greatest extent. He can not only control every muscle with finesse but he can also lift a thousand pounds! Even if you are the Quinn School of Martial Arts Big Sister, compared to him, you still have lots more to work on! If you really want to avenge Justin, then there is only one way. Nora lowered her eyes. What is it? Trueman suddenly laughed. Training with me. Nora: ? Trueman asked, Do you know which genes of mine were improved? Nora shook her head. No. Trueman laughed. Its longevity! Nora: ? Trueman said slowly, Once humans live for a long enough time, dont they all pursue longevity? The gene serum I was injected with improves precisely this gene. You and I wont be able to beat Barbarian in a fight even if we team up but we can wear him down until he dies! The joke really was not funny at all. Trueman, however, suddenly said seriously, Do you think Im joking? Im not. What do you think a person pursues after they have earned enough money? Dont kings and people with high social status eventually all pursue immortality? Barbarians boost in physical strength and Spaceys boost in intelligence are all nonsense in the face of longevity! Why do you think the mysterious organization studied human genes in the first place? It was precisely for longevity! Nora: ! My little servant, is the information I told you today enough? Heh, are you considering joining us now? Once we find the V16, we will crack the code of human longevity! Nora curled her lip. Im not interested in longevity. Tsk. Trueman curled her lip and said no more to her. Instead, he said, Caleb, Ive found news of Barbarian. Go to him and bring me back the clue to V16, or V16 itself! Where is he? asked Caleb. Noras ears pricked up too. However, Trueman hung up the phone at this moment! Nora: Trueman had definitely brought up Barbarians whereabouts on purpose without telling her the answer. Nora put aside thoughts of Barbarian for now and began to think about the person who had hacked into Mrs. Longs cell phone. If she wasnt wrong, he must be Spacey. But why would Spacey do that? Did he just want to use Mrs. Long to give her some painless annoyance? Was there any point in doing that? Nora couldnt figure out what Spacey was thinking, so she could only put down the phone. She was a little curious about Calebs improved genes and why it was so difficult for him to speak of it. The next day, when Nora went to class, the counselor walked in with a bespectacled man. Guys, this is our schools newly-hired professor. Please welcome him, everyone. Nora: As she looked at Calebs familiar and gentle face as he stood on the podium, she suddenly curled her lips into a smile. Caleb did a self-introduction. Then, when his gaze swept across the students, the moment he saw Nora, he paused slightly-obviously, he had no idea that Nora was here! With this though, Nora had also confirmed something. Trueman had ordered Caleb to find Barbarian. Since Caleb had shown up here, this meant that Barbarian was at Staav University. Besides, now that they had met, she would also be able to know about Calebs improved genes. Chapter 844 - Anti’s Reputation Is Unwarranted By Actual Skill? That professor is so handsome. The students below the podium were all secretly discussing Caleb. Nora raised her brows. Caleb was really very handsome. On top of that, the dashing aura around him was elegant and gentle. He wore glasses and always smiled gently before he spoke, which gave people a refreshing feel, like a spring breeze. Yet at the same time, it didnt give people the feeling that he was easy to get close to. On the contrary, there was a sense of alienation and nobility. He and Justin both came from wealthy families but the two gave people completely different feelings. Justin felt like a fierce and ferocious war god. He was terrifying and intimidating. Caleb, on the other hand, was like a celestial being, making people feel like he was out of ones reach. Nora lowered her eyes, put her head on the table, and fell asleep. She attended classes just so she wouldnt attract attention. She had chosen to be an exchange student at this time because there werent many classes during this period. Calebs voice was gentle and hypnotic. As Nora listened, she slept even more soundly. On the podium, Caleb chuckled when he saw the girl fall asleep, and he subconsciously lowered his volume. In fact, when someone spoke, he gently reminded them, Keep your voice down. Dont disturb your classmates who are sleeping. The students: The class was soon over. After class, Nora stretched and stood up. This time, she didnt leave but looked at Caleb at the front instead. Caleb wanted to come to her but was stopped by a student. Professor Gray, I dont understand this part here Nora yawned. While she was waiting for him, a voice suddenly came from the side. Hey, Lisa. She turned her head and saw Oscar standing beside her with an embarrassed look on her face. She said, I know you may not care, but I still want to apologize. Nora knew what she meant. She didnt mind, though. She didnt regard Oscar as a friend, so she didnt take her prejudice towards her to heart at all. She nodded and said, Its okay. After speaking, she picked up her bag and went out the door. Oscar had a complicated look on her face as she looked at Lisa from the back. After hearing what the counselor had said the day before, she had gone to Professor Wilson to check her exam papers. In the end, she found that the other girl had indeed gotten every question right. At first, she felt that the girl had deceived her, but she immediately realized the next moment that Lisa had never said that she couldnt do the questions. In fact, she had even mentioned several times that she didnt need her help. It was her own arrogance that had made her think that Noras grades were bad. Oscar stared at Lisa from the back. For some reason, she suddenly felt like the girls image in her mind was getting bigger and bigger. Nora didnt leave after she exited the classroom but stood at the corner and waited. After a while, Caleb came over. The man, who was a head taller than her, asked with a smile, Lisa? Nora nodded. Yeah, Lisa. Caleb smiled again. He said, Long time no see. Yeah, long time no see. Nora replied calmly. Caleb looked straight at her and then asked, Are you okay? Nora: ? Just as she was puzzled over Calebs question, she heard Caleb speak again. About Mr. Hunt Alright, Nora had once again forgotten that Justin was dead! She lowered her eyes. In order to hide her emotions, she could only say calmly, Actually, we werent that close. Strictly speaking, she and Justin had only known each other for three months and during those three months, they had not been together every day, either. When she put it that way, even she herself was puzzled. She had never had many friends her whole life, so why had she fallen in love with him in such a short period of time? On top of that, it was to the extent of complete trust. Noras expression at the moment seemed a little puzzled. Her statement convinced Caleb, though. After all, Nora had always been cold and indifferent since she was a child and had never been one to fixate on relationships. To be honest, it would be stranger if she was dramatic about it. Seeing that she wasnt too hung up over it, a smile formed on Calebs face and he said, Yeah, Im glad youre alright. He looked at the time and suggested, Lets have lunch together? Sure. Caleb was the special departments undercover agent. Additionally, when he was in America, hed helped her a lot. Besides, Nora also wanted to know about Barbarian, so she and Caleb left the school together and went to a private room in a restaurant nearby. When the food came, Nora sat opposite Caleb and asked about Barbarian first. Is Barbarian here? Caleb nodded. Trueman found out that Barbarian had appeared in the school, so he wanted me to come over and take a look. Why are you here too? Right after he spoke, he figured out something and asked directly, Did you come here because you have a clue about V16? Nora knew that she wouldnt be able to give a convincing explanation once she was found here. Even a fool wouldnt believe her spiel about being an exchange student at this point. Besides, even though she couldnt fully trust Caleb, some things were still okay to let him know. She nodded. Yes. Caleb frowned. Then you have to be careful. If Spacey has his eye on you, then he must know that you are here. Barbarian is also here Nora, you mustnt underestimate any of the five of us who survived among thousands of people! Nora nodded, her expression solemn. Got it. After speaking, she suddenly asked, So Which genes of yours were improved? Caleb instantly turned red. He was a little embarrassed. Nora smiled slightly. You said that you would tell me if we ever meet again! Caleb sighed. Forget it, Ill tell you. Okay. Noras ears pricked up curiously. Caleb seemed a little shy. He coughed and then sighed and said, Well, its my heat resistance genes. Nora: ?? Her first reaction was that she didnt understand! Caleb sighed. At the appropriate level of humidity, the average persons cells start dying at around 113 degrees Fahrenheit. The highest one can endure is 122 degrees but I can survive in an environment of 176 degrees. Nora: So! What was the use of improving genes like that?! Why would humans study such strange things? But the next moment, she realized a problem. Then cant you undergo high-temperature treatment for your lung cancer? Cancer cells can be killed at just 110 degrees! At 110 to 122 degrees Fahrenheit, cancer cells would die after a few hours. However, normal cells would also be killed at the same time, which was why humans couldnt fight cancer with this method. But Caleb could! Just as Nora was about to say something, she suddenly realized something. The cancer cells can also survive at 176 degrees? Caleb nodded. Nora: If his cancer could be cured so easily, he would have recovered a long time ago. Other doctors must have also thought of this idea before. She held her forehead. Caleb looked calm, though. Its okay, I have already prepared myself for it. In any case, even if my cancer is cured, I wont be able to find the V16 anyway Cancer was difficult to treat. Nora sighed silently. She then asked, What are Spaceys characteristics? Caleb shook his head. I havent seen him since I was ten and he didnt like to talk much back then Apart from Spacey, you also have to watch out for Listener. Nora, all five of us who survived, want to live; so they will definitely fight with you for the V16. The key here is time is running out. Xander didnt have much time left, either. Nora knew that she had to hurry and find a way to enter the archives and obtain File No. 004! Since the food was here, the two of them stopped talking and started to eat. Halfway through the meal, because the chatter was simply too loud in the private room next door, faint voices traveled over. Professor Epson, the results of your research are great! You have been trying to invite Anti to do this project with you, right? Except she didnt respond. If she learns that you have succeeded in your research for the project, she will definitely regret it. It was a student paying lip service to Epson. Of course! Epson sneered, The way I see it, Antis reputation is unwarranted by any actual skill. Look at how many patients she has operated on over the years! Two operations a month? I cant help but wonder if those patients were even really sick? Some students next to him also echoed him. Yeah, who knows, maybe they were just acting with her. If her medical skills are really that great, why would she do that? Chapter 845 - First Time? Epson sneered. You make it sound so mysterious. Her formalism is too extreme. She only treats two sick patients every month? I dont believe that shell only treat two people a month when her husband, son, and father get sick together. Will she let the other person wait for death? How ridiculous! Hahahaha! The others also laughed. Epson was actually not popular with the students. He deliberately gave convoluted lectures to emphasize that he was different from the others, rendering everyone unable to understand his lectures. Even Oscar had to listen carefully. If she was even a little distracted, she would not be able to keep up. Therefore, Epson had always had a demon class in school. He was arrogant and proud. The project he applied for could not be completed by himself but he did not want anyone to take a share. Now that someone had finally invested in his project, he finally had some results and had long been promoted. If he did not know Anti and did not have her contact details, he would have walked to Anti long ago! What he was about to solve was a difficult problem in the medical world! It was said that Anti had been researching this difficult problem for a few years. Until now, there had been no results. Epson now wished he could announce to the world that he was a hundred times better than Anti. Nora originally did not care about their mockery but when she heard husband, son, and father, she frowned. He should not badmouth her family. Shouldnt he be a little considerate when badmouthing others? She stood up and was about to go over and teach Epson a lesson when the room door was kicked open. Epson and the students exclaimed, Who are you? Which school are you from? Nora was raising her eyebrows when she heard a familiar female voice charmingly say, Tsk, listen carefully, you can learn from me. Call me Mother. Come, learn from me. Mother Epson and the other students were at first very vigilant against this woman who had suddenly barged in, but when they heard her charming voice, they subconsciously repeated her words. Sigh! My stupid sons! The woman smiled. It was only then that Epson and the other students realized that they had been played. They were instantly furious and shouted, B*tch! Epson was furious but he was a teacher, after all. Therefore, he asked, What are you doing? Do you have something against us? The woman sneered. I dont have any grudges with you but the Anti youre talking about is my sister-in-law. Of course, I cant stand you badmouthing her! Now, you better apologize to her or else Thud! With the sound of a glass bottle shattering, Brenda said domineeringly, No one will leave here unscathed today! C In the private room next door. Hearing Brendas voice, Nora felt that it was unbelievable. Wasnt Brenda in New York? Why was she in Switzerland? She was about to leave the room and reunite with Brenda when her phone rang again. She picked it up and heard Solos voice on the other end. Anti, sigh! Nora: ? This fellow was always full of energy when he called her. Why was he sighing the moment he called? It seemed like something was wrong. Wasnt Solo in New York? She frowned. Whats wrong? Do you know where your sister-in-law is? Solos voice was listless. I suddenly cant contact her. We were fine at first but she suddenly suggested breaking up with me. Now, shes gone. Solo continued, I want to ask her in person why she left without saying goodbye. What did she say? She said she has always been a loose woman. She said she was only playing with me for a while but I dont believe it. Who the hell wants to play with me by giving up their first time? Nora: Her first time??? Brenda liked to mess around and she liked handsome men. She would flirt with any man she saw, so Nora thought that Brenda had done it a long time ago. Was it really her first time? Solo said, Yes, Im sure it was her first time, with me! Why? Chapter 846 - Killed Nora felt a little stunned. Was Brendas flirtatious behavior all fake? She thought that Brenda was naturally dissolute Oh, wait. Justin had said that Brenda was fine when she was young, but she suddenly seemed to have become a different person when she returned home after going overseas. At that time, Justin had a lot of opinions about foreign countries. He said that Cherry would stay in the country when she grew up, that the culture overseas was too bad, and so on While Nora was thinking, Solo continued, Besides, she disappeared. I cant find her anywhere. Her information is very confidential. Isnt she just a small police officer? Are the identities of all the police officers in New York so difficult to investigate? Solo was a hacker. If he wanted to find someone, he could just search on his computer. He wanted to know where Brenda lived, where she was, and if she had gone out. However, he did not have any clues! Brendas identity was kept secret. Nora: Its not that difficult, is it? Solo sneered. Heh, how is it not difficult? Although Im not as good at hacking as you are and youre Q, you might not be better than me when it comes to finding people! To be honest, Im doing this for you because you saved me. Why dont you show me your skills as Q? Nora: Theres no need. Solo agitated her. I think youre afraid? If you cant find her, would you feel embarrassed? If word gets out that Q cant even find a person! Nora: This provocation was useless against her. Solo said so much because he wanted to provoke her to help him find someone. The low voices of Epson and the other students rang out in the private room next door, accompanied by Brendas cold smile. Did you just apologize? I didnt hear you. Louder! Nora: I know where she is. Solo: ?? F*ck? Are you that fast? How long has it been? Ive been searching for hours on the Internet but I havent found anything. Only a second has passed, right? Solo felt like his worldview had exploded. They were both computer hackers, so how could the difference be so great? The corners of Noras mouth twitched. She ignored him and did not care about his thoughts. Instead, she said, Ill ask if shes willing to see you. Solo: How can you be like this? Am I your good friend or her? Nora: Shes not my good friend. Then whats there to consider? You have to support me! Nora replied calmly, But shes my sister-in-law. After hanging up the call, Nora went out. As soon as she came out, she saw Epson and the other students in a sorry state. Their faces were all bruised. It seemed like Brenda had not been gentle. A few people walked out of the private room in a panic and looked at Brenda. Wait here. Well call the police immediately! Brenda laughed softly and waved her fists. Epson and the students were instantly frightened. They turned around and ran. Epson even fell down during his escape. He looked very pathetic. Brenda seemed to be satisfied. She clapped her hands, and when she turned around, she suddenly saw Nora. She immediately said in surprise, Nora? Why are you here?! Then, she saw Caleb walking out of the private room with Nora. She asked, Youre eating with a friend? Yes. Nora pointed to the private room. Join us? Brenda nodded. Her gaze brushed past Calebs face and she asked, Didnt you go to Truemans place to be a spy?. Caleb had been captured by the special department before, so Brenda knew him very well. Caleb said, Yes, he sent me to complete a mission. I know, Brenda said. After entering the private room with Nora, as a member of the special department, she first checked the cameras around the private room. After confirming that there were no problems, she said, You reported to Captain Ford that Barbarian was at Staav University, right? So Captain Ford sent me here! After all, this is my territory! As an Interpol officer, Brenda had always been on duty in Switzerland. She was very familiar with the surroundings. Caleb asked, Youre here to look for Barbarian? Yes, Brenda said. We investigated Barbarian. Hes a serial killer. Hell definitely take the chance to kill when he comes to Staav University. Besides, someone has already been killed. When Brenda said this, it instantly aroused Noras interest. Who? Brenda explained, He was a professor who researched genes at Staav University. He was found dead at home last night. The method of murder was very cruel. We investigated the scene and suspect that it was done by Barbarian. He should be looking for clues about V16. Nora instantly frowned. When Barbarian was in the country, he would hide his murderous intentions before attacking Actually, be it him, Listener, Spacey, Trueman, or Calebthese five people were all victims of that gene serum experiment. But now, in order to find V16, some had already gone crazy. As Nora was thinking, Caleb sighed. Its not his fault. After his body was strengthened, Barbarians character changed. He became more and more savage and very violent. Actually, among the children who were strengthened, some of them did not die from their bodys rejection of the gene agent. At that time, those children were killed by Barbarian. Chapter 847 - Call the Police! When Professor Wilson heard the counselor, he couldnt help but shrug. The papers have only just been collected. They havent been given to me yet, so He couldnt see Noras test paper, either. The counselor sighed. Never mind then! Professor Wilson asked curiously, Are her grades very good? I happen to need two undergraduates as assistants in my lab. If her grades are excellent, then I can consider her for the position Oh, no. The counselor explained, Shes an exchange student from America. Oscar doesnt want to guide her anymore, so I was thinking that if she could at least score a C, then I can try talking to Oscar about it again. Upon hearing this, Professor Wilson waved and said, Oh, an exchange student from America? The students from that school are terrible, so I doubt she can score a C. Even in her best condition, the highest she can score is probably just a D. Ill go a little easy on her! The counselor nodded. She thought for a while and suddenly said, Professor, you said just now that your lab needs assistants from the undergraduates, right? Youll definitely want Oscar, so why dont you take Lisa too? As an exchange student, everyone looks down on her. If you let her help out at the lab, maybe shell be motivated to do better! Professor Wilson thought for a while and shook his head. I only want Oscar. My experiment requires the assistants to go to the archives to refer to the materials there, so I didnt even pick that many postgraduate students. It is impossible for me to accept someone who doesnt know anything into the team. The counselor frowned and said, But our school treats the exchange students so coldly every year, which reflects really badly on us. This year, the school has ordered me to treat Lisa well. Besides, Lisa is so pretty, shes the prettiest among all the exchange students I have seen. She has an indescribable mysterious feeling about her Before she could finish, Professor Wilson interrupted her. I see, you want me to accept her so that it looks like our course values the exchange students, right? But there are many professors conducting experiments, it doesnt necessarily have to be me. I can recommend someone. The counselor blinked. You mean? The universitys deserter, of course. Didnt that guy come back this year? The one who takes a salary from the school every month but doesnt do his job? I heard that he plans to set up an experiment lab! Cant you just shove Lisa into his lab? The counselor understood at once. Youre referring to Professor Myers? But Professor Myers was the best professor of microbiology in the past. Will he accept an exchange student? Wilson smiled. Wayne Myers is also from America, so who knows? You can try asking him. Besides, you said it yourselfthat was all in the past. Do you think he is still the best when more than twenty years have already passed? I heard that his lab hasnt gotten any investors so far and neither have any students applied to be under him. When Wayne disappeared more than twenty years ago, everyone had said that he left to go into business. This was because he had kept asking people from the universitys School of Economics and Business Management business-related questions. It was said that his company didnt do very well, so he had returned to campus. Many looked down on him upon his return. Everyone privately mocked him for living in the past and thinking that he was still the best microbiology professor, which had made him set extremely strict standards for students applying to join his projects. As a result, he still hadnt established a team for his project. Additionally, no one was investing in his project. The counselor found Wilsons suggestion perfunctory but when she thought about how Oscar had rejected Lisa, she was afraid that even Lisa would give up on herself if she didnt arrange for Lisa to be assigned to a lab. She could only say, Ill try talking to him! For Lisa, she had to bite the bullet and give it a go. After saying this, she turned and saw a cranky figure at the door. Wayne stared at Wilson. The two could be said to be old friends. Wilson had competed with him back then but he didnt expect him to have become so despicable. Didnt he just take care of Idealian Pharmaceuticals for Ms. Yvette for a few years? Yet they were now taking him for a nobody? ere no They were too much! Wayne was a chatterbox from the start and was incredibly naggy. He was so furious that he started ranting. Wilson, you piece of garbage, how dare you look down on me like that? You couldnt catch up with me back then, no matter how hard you tried. I was in first place while you were the perennial second. Yet now youre shoving a student you dont want to me? Do you think I will take them? You #%@ Wayne ranted at him for a whole ten minutes without any pause in between, causing both Wilson and the counselor to be dumbfounded. When Wayne finally stopped, the counselor hurriedly said, Professor Myers, thats not the case. Lisa is a good student Before she could finish, Wayne retorted furiously, Do you think there is something wrong with my brain? Would I accept someone Wilson doesnt want? Im not stupid! I #@% He scolded Wilson for ten minutes without any pause, again. After he was done, he became thirsty, so he picked up a glass and poured himself a glass of water. Wilson glanced at the counselor and suddenly said, Since Myers doesnt want her either, then lets just forget it. American students are poor in their studies anyway, so neither of us would want them in our labs, isnt that right, Myers? His provocation angered Wayne instantly. F*ck you! Who are you looking down on? Im an American myself! American students are not poor in their studies at all! Wilson waved and said, The facts are right in front of you. I dont want that American student and neither do you. If American students are really that excellent, then why wouldnt you want them? Wayne, who had been checkmated, was a little at a loss for words. Just like the ones here, there are good and bad students in America. How can you lump them all together? Wilson said, But Lisa is already the best student there, yet neither you nor I want her, SO I can only say that American students are simply too lousy in biomedical engineering. When Wayne became the best microbiology professor back then, he had made his country proud. There might not be any borders in science but there were among scientists! Now that Wilson was driving him into a corner like this, would he be able to bear it? He immediately said, Who says I dont want her? I want her! I just dont want your rejects, thats all. Ha, but if you let me pick from all the students in the class, I would definitely pick her. Whats her name again The counselor hurriedly replied, Lisa. Wayne nodded. Yes, Lisa! She is the most pleasing to the eye among all the students in the class. Ill take her! Students from America are not inferior in any way at all! Wilson smiled. Myers, you have to think through this. That students grades are very poor, you know Ha, just because she has poor grades doesnt mean that shes not talented! Maybe shes just not good at exams. Wilson, you are being biased by evaluating a student like that! Besides, theyve only just finished the exam, so their grades arent even out yet! How are you so sure that her grades are bad? Wayne was puffing himself up at his own cost right now! No matter what, he had to accept Lisa into his lab team today. He mustnt let anyone think that American students were totally unwanted here! At the very worst, hed just let her mooch off the team. While he was thinking about it, the test papers from the exam were delivered to the office. Wilsons eyes lit up. The test papers are here. Lets find Lisas and take a look? Didnt you want to know whether Lisa would get a D or an E just now? The counselor: She didnt want to know anymore! When the counselor proposed to let Lisa join a lab project, she had really only done it for the students interests and only wanted to boost her confidence. She didnt expect it to turn into an excuse for Wilson and Wayne to fight. She was extremely grateful to Wayne for accepting the student, so she didnt want to embarrass him. But just as she was about to speak, Wilson had already found Lisas paper from among the stack of test papers. He smiled and said, Come on, lets see just how excellent this student from America is. He sounded mocking when he said excellent. After speaking, he even looked at Wayne and said, Come on, Myers, lets take a look together. Chapter 848 - Digging His Own Grave A lot of people had already surrounded the villa where Nora lived. Everyone stood outside and pointed at them. Mrs. Long had her hands on her hips as she cursed, Like I said, these people havent even been here a day and theyve already started stealing! Shes definitely not a good person. We shouldnt let such a person stay in a district like ours! Someone beside her advised, Mrs. Long, youve been scolding her for so long. The young lady is so cute, she doesnt look like a thief. Tell me, what did she steal? Mrs. Long immediately said, She stole my scallion pancake! As soon as she said this, everyone looked at the scallion pancake in Cherrys hand. She had already eaten half of the pancake and now she was holding the pancake and looking at Mrs. Long with black grape-like eyes. Hearing this, Cherry took another bite of scallion pancake. Her mouth was stuffed full, making her look especially cute. Someone beside her said, Mrs. Long, isnt it just a cake? Can you just let it go? Were all neighbors, and the child is very young. She might just be hungry if she ate your cake! Mrs. Long sneered, What do you know? Shes already so bad at a young age. Shes a crooked stick! Do you know what her father does? Hes a worker! Do you know what her mother does? Shes so young and doesnt look like a proper mother at all! I think she didnt even go to school and just fooled around with a man. She gave birth to these three little bastards! She gave birth early but didnt raise them well. If we let them stay here, theyll become the stinky bugs in our district sooner or later! With that, everyone looked at Cherry in confusion. However, Cherry took another bite of the pancake. Her clear eyes were staring at Mrs. Long as she stood there and asked, Grandma, who is a stinky bug? Mrs. Long immediately pointed at her. You are, of course! Oh. Cherry smiled and began eating again. The scallion pancake was really delicious! She took two mouthfuls and the crowd burst into laughter. Before Mrs. Long could understand what was going on, someone beside her laughed. The little girl is teasing you! Mrs. Long: ! From where do children nowadays learn to tease like that? She did not react for a moment. Cherry shrugged. She had learned this from her mother last time! Although it was an old trick, it was very effective in angering others! The vicious old woman was so angry that her chest was heaving. Cherry grinned and continued to eat her scallion pancake. Mrs. Long took a few deep breaths. Her fingers were trembling. You little girl, you have a sharp tongue. I can tell at a glance that you wont be a good person when you grow up. I think youre going to be like your mother. Youre so young, you didnt learn to be good. Youll live well with bad men! Cherry did not understand her words but her eyes lit up. Do you think Ill be like my mommy? Mommy was so strong. How good would it be if she was like her?! Therefore, she grinned. Thank you! Mrs. Long was really furious. Look, look. Her skin is so thick. I scolded her and she thanked me! What right does a person like her have to stay with us? Alright, alright. Some people could not stand it anymore and stepped forward. The little girl looks fine. She doesnt look like she comes from a bad family at all. Mrs. Long, you must have some misunderstanding. Besides, if she came from a bad family, could she afford to rent a house here? Although the houses here were cheap, not everyone could rent them. Mrs. Long immediately said, Heh, thats not right. Today, she stole my familys scallion pancake. She might steal your watch tomorrow! Do we have to guard against thieves every day if we stay here? Are you willing to do that? These words made everyone around shut their mouths. No matter who it was, they did not want to be neighbors with a thief. Therefore, everyone looked at Cherry and said, Young lady, I think you should apologize to Mrs. Long! Isnt it just a scallion pancake? Your parents will definitely be able to afford it. Apologize well and repent. We wont pursue the matter with you! Mrs. Long sneered as well. Heh, apologize? You cant apologize about this. Why dont we call the police? We have to get the police to teach this little brat a lesson! Dont call the police! Thats right. Its just a small matter. Were all neighbors. Why must you do this? The child is only five years old. What does she know? Mrs. Long, dont fuss too much When the others heard this, they began trying to persuade her. Only then did Mrs. Long look at Cherry. Alright, then let her kneel and apologize to me! Kneel to me as an apology! Kneel and apologize This was too humiliating. Although everyone felt that Mrs. Long was being a little too much, they still looked at Cherry. Someone advised, Young lady, just kneel! Get down on your knees! Cherry pursed her lips. Im not doing that! She had never knelt for anyone before! Her grandparents could not bear to make her kneel and her mother protected her as well. As for the grandfather and great-grandmother she met when she returned to New York, they all wished they could treat her well. How could they make her kneel? Cherry said, I didnt do anything wrong. I didnt steal her pancake! You didnt steal it? Mrs. Long sneered. Youre still lying even now? If you didnt steal my pancake then why is my pancake in your hand? Cherry took another bite of scallion pancake. You gave this to me! Everyone was shocked and looked at Mrs. Long However, Mrs. Long straightened her back and sneered. I gave it to you? Then I accused you of stealing my familys pancakes? Youre really funny. Do I have nothing better to do than bullying a child like you? I didnt plan on fussing about you stealing one of my pancakes, but youre even lying now. Youre hopeless! Chapter 849 - I’m Anti! At seven oclock in the morning, Mrs. Hunt woke Nora up. Had it been before, she would have lost her temper a long time ago-after all, she had always been extremely grumpy right after she woke up. Now, though, no matter how displeased she might be, when she saw how aged Mrs. Hunt looked and how she had become even less spirited than before, she could only get out of bed in silence. Then, under the supervision of Mrs. Hunt, she would go out for a run. Next to her, Mrs. Hunt said, You can stop once you work up a sweat. If you dont, then you have to continue running until its eight oclock. Only then will you look more energetic. Its obvious from how listless you look all the time that you are not exercising enough. Nora let out a big yawn, her eyelids so heavy that she could hardly even lift them. Mrs. Hunt was still standing where she was and saying, Can you open your eyes? Otherwise, how would you be able to intimidate and keep those people in the Hunt Corporation in check? They are all waiting to laugh at you today! Nora yawned again. Mrs. Hunt felt even more distressed when she saw her yawning non-stop. She couldnt help but say to Fanny, Justin had always been self-disciplined. He went to bed at eleven every night and woke up at five to exercise. How on earth did he fall in love with a lazy woman like her? Fanny sighed. You talk about her so disdainfully, yet you are always encouraging her with your actions! Mrs. Hunt said, Of course I have to be encouraging towards her! Otherwise, what if she goes on strike? Even if its just for Pete, I have to inculcate in her a sense of belonging to the Hunts! Fanny did not speak. Mrs. Hunt then said, I wonder if she will ever remarry, and if she does, will she be willing to be buried next to Justin after her death? Justin would be too lonely if hes all alone Its all my fault. In the past, I had thought that just him being strong would be enough It was only when someone was no longer around that others would realize that it didnt matter what they did, as long as they were still alive. Often, people only learned to cherish what they had after losing it. It was just like how parents often wanted their children to do well in school, but once something went wrong with their health, they would realize that their childrens health and happiness were what truly mattered the most in life. This was the same for Mrs. Hunt toward Justin. When Fanny heard what she said, she heaved another quiet sigh. Justins departure had dealt too great a blow to Mrs. Hunt, causing even a competitive woman like her to become much more laid-back. In the past, she would have demanded a lot of Nora, but now, she only had one requirement for her, and that was to look more energetic and keep up appearances? Fanny shook her head and looked in front of her again. What entered her sight, though, was Nora jogging at a speed neither too fast nor too slow and in control of the rhythm. She had already been jogging for half an hour, though. A normal youngster would probably already be sweating profusely, yet she didnt even break a sweat. Alright, thats enough. Half an hour later, at the sight of Noras pale visage, Mrs. Hunt stopped the training. In the end, she couldnt bear to push her too hard after all, for fear that the sudden training load would be too much and end up burdening her. She said, Just increase the duration bit by bit every day, doing so much in one go wont work. Look at how pale youve become, your complexion is almost transparent! Do you feel dizzy? Lets go back and have a bite! Your health is too poor! Nora: ? She had just been warming up! Was it already over? The old lady was too easy to please. As Nora thought so, she yawned again. Her complexion had become even paler because of her sleepiness, so the old lady fed her a lot of nourishing food for breakfast. She said, You are too lazy. If you stay this lazy all the time, your body will become weak. Eat more and exercise more from now on, okay? Nora: After gobbling down the food, Nora got up to go to the office. She had only just stepped out of the house when Mrs. Hunt suddenly got up. Where are you going? Fanny asked. Mrs. Hunt cast her eyes down and said, To the office. Today is the last day of the three-day period she mentioned. Outsiders arent the only ones paying attention; some of the old-timers in the Hunt Corporation are paying even more attention than them. So, Im going there to support her! Mrs. Hunt knew very well that the people currently in the company were all either capable or loyal to Justin. However, it was exactly these people who would make things difficult for Nora. Of course, Mrs. Hunt would never be bewitched or blinded by the rumors and gossip outside. She knew very well that the Hunt Corporation and the Smith Corporation had always been in a win-win situation. Only with competition between the two would there be pressure on the companies to grow. This was also the foundation that both companies needed in order to survive and continue being leaders in business. This was a kind of commercial balance. If one established a monopoly, then they easily became arrogant, leading to them becoming blinded and missing the forest for the trees. If that happened, it would instead put the enterprise at an even bigger risk. Fanny said, Alright. At the Smiths. Joel got up early in the morning and went downstairs. Tanya asked, Why are you setting off so early today? Joel replied, The market opens at nine oclock. Once it opens, gold prices will also become set. I suspect that the Hunts will make use of this to make things difficult for Nora, so Im going over to back her up. Upon hearing this, Tanya immediately took Joels arm and said, Ill go with you! Lets support Nora together! Joel nodded. Yeah. At the Andersons. Simon was counting his savings. Melissa sighed. Mrs. Hunt could produce 80 million dollars so easily, and so could the Smiths. Once upon a time, our family was also considered well-off, so why are we so poor compared to them? Simon also sighed. Yeah, I know, right? While the two of them were grousing, Logan entered the room and took out a check. This is a check for 30 million dollars. Why dont you pass this to her? As soon as he said that, Simon and Melissa both looked at him. Logan, did you go racing again? When Logan suffered his leg injury previously, many doctors had said that it would be very tough for it to heal completely. However, Nora had cured him subsequently, so hed continued his most beloved career. Logan was now Americas top car racer in standard car racing! In spite of that, Logan was still working hard to improve his skills. Whenever someone asked him about it, he would always say, Compared to her, Im still too far behind! Logan nodded. I wonder if this is enough. Simon said, With our money added, it should be enough to make up for the losses this time. Surely she wont incur a loss of 65 million dollars, right? Melissa, whats on your mind? Melissa replied, I suddenly feel like we may not really need to send her the money. Simon was taken aback. Why? Since Melissa married him, she had always given her all for the family. Had she suddenly become selfish? However, Simon was understanding about that too. Life hadnt been easy for his wife all these years. As soon as the thought formed in his mind, Melissa said, I suddenly thought of the last time Nora invested in stocks for me. It was also a constant loss in the beginning, but in the end, I made money. As soon as she said that, Simon chuckled and said, You were investing in stocks then, its different this time. Gold prices have been falling for two consecutive months, it is impossible that they would rise all at once Chapter 850 - Meeting There was silence in the laboratory. A few moments later, Oscar coughed. What did you say? How can you be Anti? Youre Lisa! Oh I know, what you mean is that you and Anti are not only from the same country but also from the same School of Medicine, so you and she are similar, right? Nora: Before she could speak, the others had already opened their mouths. That must be the case. If she really was Anti, why would she come over as an exchange student here? Heh, you are so unappreciative. Professor Epson gave you such a great opportunity, yet you dont know how to cherish it? Is it because you think Anti is great? Then why dont you work on a project under her instead? Besides, can she even complete the project? Upon hearing this, Nora replied, Because theres no way this project can be completed. Everyone retorted angrily at once. How is it impossible? Were almost done! There are no borders in academics. You should be looking at which professor is better rather than blindly working behind closed doors! Professor Epson, she is so ungrateful, I think youd better kick her out! As Epson listened to everyone around him, he looked at Nora again and sneered, No, I must keep her here. Everyone: ? Epson said to Nora, You think Anti is great, right? Then I will show you that I am better than her! I will also let you verify with your own eyes whether this project will be successfully completed or not. I will show that Anti is nothing! In terms of scientific research, we here at Staav University are the best. Alright, dont stand around here to talk. Split up and get to work! One by one, the rest of the students left the area around Epson. All of them curled their lips disdainfully at Nora and some even gave her the finger to express their contempt. Oscar also quietly tugged at Noras sleeve. Even if you like Professor Anti, dont speak up for her anymore, okay? Nora: This was just so She couldnt even leave despite wanting to. She asked, Is there anything that needs to be checked at the archive? She was still thinking about going to the archives to look for File No. 004. Someone replied, Yeah, there is. I need you to go to the archives to look up File No. 102 But before he could finish, Epson sneered and said, No, no, she doesnt have to do anything. She just needs to witness our success. As soon as Epson said this, no one dared to assign her work anymore. The undergraduate who should have been worked to the bone had now become an idler. Nora fell silent for a while. Then, she simply sat in the rest area at the side. Just like that, she watched as Oscar busied herself here and there. Under their directions, she printed documents and did things that would never come within a mile of core content. Soon, it was noon. At the request of the professor, Oscar went out to buy lunch, but when she brought it back she found that there wasnt any for Nora. Oscar was very apologetic. I didnt know that there was one portion fewer. They refuse to give you one Nora wasnt bothered. Then Ill just go out and eat by myself! She stood up. When she was about to go out, Epson sneered, You have to be back by 1 PM! Otherwise, I wont give you any credits at all. Nora ignored him and went out. She wasnt really an exchange student, so she had no need for credits. After having lunch at the cafeteria, she was about to go back to the lab when she ran into Jack again. At the sight of her, Jack stepped forward and said with a smile, Lisa! What a coincidence! We meet again! Nora had half a smile on her face. Yeah, what a coincidence indeed. Jack scratched his head. Actually, its not really a coincidence. I was waiting for you. I circled the cafeteria five times before I finally saw you. Nora: ? He sure was direct She lowered her eyes and asked, Why were you waiting for me? Jack said, I heard that theres a serial killer in the school, so I thought I would protect you. Dont be scared, I can take you home. II 11 Nora raised her eyebrows, not expecting such an answer. How did you know about the serial killer? She asked. Jack laughed. Its all over the school. Several SWAT cars have entered our campus and there are SWAT officers patrolling all the entrances and exits now. SWAT officers? Did that mean that Brenda was also here? While she was thinking about it, her cell phone rang. When she lowered her head and answered, she found that it was Solo. Hey Anti, Im at the gates of the school but the management is too strict. They dont allow anyone without a student ID to enter. Whys that? Isnt the Staav University campus free to enter? Ill pick you up at the gates. Nah, you dont have to. Solo sighed and said, Just come to the SWAT teams temporary detention room on campus. Nora: ? Oh, they didnt let me in just now even when I insisted on it, so I stole someones student ID. They found out about it, so Ive been brought in. Noras lip corners spasmed and she suddenly raised her eyebrows. Well, okay, Ill come right over. She hung up the phone and walked over to the detention room leisurely. Outside the detention room. Brenda sneered at her subordinate and said, Lets go, I want to see who has the balls to talk so big and say that hell make sure we cant use our network if we dont let him go. Ha! Chapter 851 - Brenda’s Troubles When Nora walked over, she happened to hear Brenda, so all the more she wasnt in a hurry anymore. She even walked over two steps slower, stood outside the door, and peeked inside. Brenda pushed the door open and entered. Her cold expression froze when she saw Solo. Solo was ranting at the other SWAT officers. I told you, Im here to look for someone. How can you arrest me so indiscriminately? Hurry up and let me go! If you dont, I wont let you guys off! But when he saw Brenda, Solos expression instantly changed. He was so fierce just now, but he suddenly became cautious in an instant. Brenny? Nora, who was standing outside the door, suddenly felt a wave of disgust. Brenny? What a mushy nickname. The SWAT officers were also stunned. They looked at Solo and then at Brenda. Finally, they asked, Do you know each other? Yes! No! Solo and Brenda answered at the same time. Aaron, the SWAT officer, became even more confused. Captain Brenda, do you know him or not? No. Yes. Solo and Brenda answered at the same time again, except that they had switched answers this time. Solo thought that perhaps Brenda didnt want to admit in public that he was her boyfriend, so he changed his stance. But Brenda knew that if she denied knowing him, it would be very difficult for Solo to get out. When the two simultaneously switched stances, Aaron looked at them again in confusion. Suddenly, realization dawned upon him. Oh, I get it! He looked at Solo. Boyfriend?. Solo nodded immediately. Just as he was about to say yes, Brenda straight-up denied it. No. With a cold look, she added, But I know who he is. Hes not Barbarian, you can release him! Aaron nodded. Okay. After Solo was released, Brenda turned around and walked out. Solo followed after her and asked, Brenny, you admitted to knowing me just now. Is it because you were worried that I would be detained? I still have a place in your heart, right? Brenda took a deep breath, turned around, and said word by word: Listen, I would have said the same thing even if it was someone else. Because this is my job. I want to rule all the suspicious people out. Her words stunned Solo, and a somewhat lonely expression came over his face. But Im not just anyone. Didnt you say that you like me? And that you also like being with me? You even told me to listen to you and do as you say Brenda lowered her eyes, which seemed somewhat chilly. Her lips slowly curled into a sneer and she said, If you are really willing to do as I say, then you should leave immediately and never appear before me ever again! But why? Solo, who didnt understand, pressed further. I told you, Brenda said word by word, Im tired of you. Solo stepped in front of her and blocked her way. Brenny, I dont believe what you say at all, youre not someone like that! It was obviously your first time when you were with me My first time? You must be dreaming. Heh, Ive already fooled around with at least ninety men-maybe even a hundred-and you are nothing among them. So, dont pester me anymore! After Brenda said that, she took out a blank check. Or is it money that you want? How much do you want? I can give it to you. Solo stood where he was, terribly aggrieved. Im not doing it for money Then forget it. Brenda kept the check back in her pocket. Then, with both hands on the holster at her waist, she strode away. Brenda had put on the Swiss police uniform for work today. The uniform made her legs look long and her waist thin and slender, she looked cool and alpha in it. The moment she walked out, she attracted the gazes of everyone around her. Aaron, who was outside, hurriedly followed her when he saw her coming out. Solo came after her the moment she left the room but before he could catch up with her, he saw Brenda suddenly put an arm around Aarons shoulder. She said with a low giggle, Hey handsome, come to my room tonight. Lets exchange tips on how to catch criminals! Her voice was charming and extraordinarily seductive when she said it. It was just like that time when she had knocked on Solos door and stood outside looking at him. Solo froze. Seeing Brendas behavior, Aaron immediately smiled and put his arm around her waist. Sure thing, Captain Brenda. I have long wanted to have an in-depth exchange with you. The two went farther and farther and even flirted with each other. Solo stared at them, unable to speak for the longest time. After Brenda and Aaron turned a corner, the two suddenly stopped and separated from each other at the same time. Brenda said, Thanks. Aaron grinned. No problem, Captain Brenda. After working together for so many years, we do have some tacit understanding between us. Was that your boyfriend?. Brendas expression turned sad but her eyes were still cold. Not anymore. Aaron wanted to ask further, but Brenda said, These are not things you should be asking about. Aaron immediately made a gesture of zipping his mouth, indicating that he wouldnt say any more. Only then did Brenda begin to give instructions. All the labs must be emptied tonight, no one is to stay for experiments. This is to prevent Barbarian from killing anyone at night. Everyone he attacked is involved with biomedicine, so we must focus on protecting those people. Yes, maam. Aaron straightened his back, answered affirmatively, and left. After he left, Brenda let out a deep breath. At this moment, Nora suddenly appeared beside her. She fixedly looked at Brenda and asked, What on earth is going on between you and Solo? Brenda pressed her lips together tightly at the question. She was about to speak when Nora interrupted her. I saw everything you and Aaron did just now, Brenda. Dont use lame excuses to dismiss me again. Brenda paused. She looked at Nora. Her eyes suddenly reddened and she chuckled softly. In a soft whisper, she said, Nora Id always thought that the world was very big, but why is it actually so small? Upon hearing her emotional sigh, Nora held her shoulders and asked, What on earth happened? Chapter 852 - You Have No Right To Interfere With My Freedom Brenda narrowed her eyes. Dont ask anymore, Nora. I just cant be with him. Solo found his way here because you gave him the address, right? Dont do that again. After she said that in a low voice, she raised her head again and went back to her usual calm and lazy self. After all, with him around, I wont be able to go to other handsome guys anymore! Right? Seeing how Brenda looked like she didnt want to say anything, Nora knew that she had probably done something wrong this time. Perhaps she shouldnt have told Solo where Brenda was but she had always felt that a lot of issues between people were only caused by misunderstandings. It was just like Tanya and Joel back then. There had been so many misunderstandings between the two of them. If they didnt meet or contact each other, how were they ever going to resolve the misunderstandings between them? That was why she wanted to let Solo and Brenda meet and talk things out. But judging from Brendas behavior just now, it seemed that she had no intentions of explaining anything at all? Nora paused for a moment before she slowly said, Brenda, I think itd be best if there arent any misunderstandings between you two. Those corny TV dramas and novels are too exaggerated. Were all adults here. Moreover, times are moving so fast these days. If there really is some kind of misunderstanding, then it would do everyone good to explain everything clearly. Brenda lowered her eyes. There is no misunderstanding between him and I. Nora, I know very well what I am doing. Seeing that she was still unwilling to reveal more, Nora nodded. Okay, I wont interfere with you guys. Thanks. Brenda and Nora were both straightforward people. After the two talked it out, Brenda said, I just want to catch Barbarian now. As for Solo, Ill leave him to you. Yeah, okay. Brenda left after saying that. Nora remained where she was and looked at her from the back. Brenda was very professional. After she went into the distance, she picked up the walkie-talkie and started to contact the people stationed in every direction. They were required to report every ten minutes to prevent Barbarian from breaking through from any direction. As for Nora, she went back where she came from and turned the corner to see Solo standing there blankly. When Nora first met Solo, he had been seriously injured. His lungs had been punctured and he looked like he wouldnt survive. The guy had only survived because Nora had operated on him. was Even when he was seriously injured, the man was never serious. After owing her a favor, every time he had to do something for her, he had always done so very reluctantly. This was the first time Nora had ever seen him look so lost and dejected. She walked over and asked, Are you going back? No. Solo shook his head. I dont believe she would do something like this. I want to stay and find out why shes doing this. It wasnt easy for me to finally fall for a woman after all this time. I cant just give up like that! Nora kept quiet for a moment but did not dissuade him. Solo then looked at her again. So, can you find me a place to stay? Nora: ? Was he gonna cling to her now? She replied, Its not like you dont have any money. Go and get a hotel room for yourself. I cant stay at a hotel. Solo followed behind her and said pitifully, Didnt I tell you? I broke the law. Noras lip corners spasmed a little. When she recalled how Solo had told her upon his arrival in America that Interpol was after him in Switzerland. She asked, What did you do? Solo scratched his head. Its actually nothing serious. All I did was compete with a white hat and hack into his computer. After that, those petty guys started to come after me. A white hat referred to a hacker who served the government. Solo had always been flamboyant in his way of doing things, so Nora didnt find it strange that he would do something like that. The corners of her lips spasmed a little and she sighed. Fine. Corne Nora took him to a hotel, booked a room for Solo with her fake ID, and paid for a five-day stay. Five days later, if you still havent gotten everything settled, youll have to find someplace to stay by yourself, said a heartless Nora. Solo: Seeing that Nora was leaving, Solo grabbed her. What kind of mission is Brenny on here? Isnt she just a nobody policewoman? Why did she come to Switzerland? To arrest a serial killer. Solos expression changed. Isnt that very dangerous? as Solo had been studying computers all this time, so he was cooped up indoors all year round. Although he was pretty tall, he was skinny and barely had any flesh on him. Nora glanced at his body disdainfully, not sure why Brenda had fallen in love with him. He wouldnt even last a punch from her or Brenda. Solo said anxiously, Then Im going to protect her tonight! Nora curled her lips disdainfully. You? Forget about it. If you go, shell be in even more danger. Because she would have to protect him! Solo: Solos lip corners spasmed and he said nothing Nora didnt bother with Solo anymore and left the hotel. He was already nearly thirty years old, surely he could take care of himself, right? Nora kept walking around the campus. To be honest, she could also just charge into the archives and look for File No. 004. However, with Barbarian nearby, she shouldnt do that. If she did, then she would be outright telling him that the V16 was in the archives. She couldnt beat Barbarian in a fight, so she mustnt let him take the lead. She could only outsmart him and use a reasonable excuse to check out File No. 004. It seemed that she could only approach it using Waynes project. When she thought of this, Nora started walking towards the laboratory building. As soon as she entered, she heard quarreling coming from ahead. Originally, she wasnt intending to pay attention to it, but in the midst of the quarrel, she heard Brendas voice. She turned around and walked over only to find Epson and Brenda arguing. Brenda was dressed in professional attire and looked very smart. She had one hand on her hip and the other raised as she checked the time. You must leave this place by five oclock at the latest. Epson replied angrily, Im not going to leave! My experimental project is about to be completed! You must be doing this because of Anti, right? You dont want me to finish my experiments quickly, for fear that itll slap her in the face? Heh, Officer Hunt, you are just a police officer! We have all the permissions to work on our experiments here! You have no right to interfere with my freedom! Chapter 853 - Epson Digs His Own Grave Behind Brenda was Aaron. When he heard Epson, he said, Its for your own good that were telling you guys to leave. Nighttime is the peak period for murders. Also, this particular serial has a strange pattern. Once he starts, he kills a person a day until he has killed enough. His targets this time are people involved in biomedicine, like you. You guys are our key protection targets! Epson sneered. Thats a nice way of saying it, but why do we have to stop while the lab next door doesnt? Aaron was simply rendered speechless. I told you, his targets are people involved in biomedicine, especially professors specializing in genetics. The professor next door is not involved with biomedicine, so he will be fine, of course! However, Epson didnt believe him. The way I see it, all these murderers and whatnot are all things that you guys made up, right? I havent heard of anyone who has died. Besides, everything was very normal in school today. Captain Brenda, I just insulted Anti, thats all, isnt it? I know that you and Anti are both Americans and that she may even be your relative, so you dont want me to continue with my project. Ha, do you think I wont know what your objective is? Brenda: ? She was dumbfounded. What objective do I have? How come I dont know anything about it? Epson said, Ive already asked my friends in America. Professor Anti has been conducting experimental research recently and her research is on genetics. She also hasnt shown herself for several days. Heh, did she hear about my progress? Is that why shes burying herself into her research and trying to finish her project ahead of me? As for you? You made up a story about some murderer to disturb me and delay my progress. Im not stupid, Ive already seen through your ploy! Brenda: ??! Nora, who just came over: ?? No matter what, she had to provide an explanation as to why she had suddenly disappeared in America. Thus, she had told Lily to say that she was conducting research, and therefore, not seeing guests. She didnt expect Epson to spin such a story in his head, though! To be honest, before she came to Staav University, she didnt even know who Epson was. The corners of her lips spasmed. Being seen as an imaginary enemy or whatnot was really irritating. Brenda replied, My sister-in-law isnt conducting any research. Youve misheard. Sister-in-law? Heh, I see, so you and Anti have ties like that! No wonder youre doing so much for her. Do you think Id believe she isnt doing any research just because you say so? In any case, my lab mustnt halt progress tonight! Epson simply refused to listen. Brenda took a deep breath. I am in charge of campus security now, so everyone should comply with my arrangements! If you refuse to obey orders, dont blame me for taking action against you! And how are you going to do that? Epson sneered, Keep that for the scaredy-cats, I wont be fooled. In any case, you dont have to say any more. My lab will not halt progress tonight! After he spoke, he looked at the students. Whoever wants to leave early, feel free to do so! I wont stop you! As soon as he said that, the students looked at the police, and then at Epson. Then, one by one, they stood beside him. Im not leaving, Professor. Neither am I. I want to quickly finish this for the professor. We are only one step away from success! Yeah, weve already worked overtime for half a month. After working so hard for so long, we are just left with two days of work. How can we give up now? We must continue the experiments! We have the freedom to do what we want! You have no right to interfere! Yes, thats right! If the police force us to comply with orders and prevent us from conducting our experiments, then I will report you to your superiors! She looked at the ignorant people in front of her, so mad that she was about to pop a vein or two. Brenda: !! She looked at the ignorant people in front of her, so mad that she was about to pop a vein or two. In the end, she looked at Epson, sneered, and said, Fine, you can stay if you want but please sign this waiver of liability for not obeying our instructions. Otherwise, I have to take full responsibility for any accidents! She couldnt be bothered if some people wanted to court death. She was a member of Interpol. She was only responsible for arresting Barbarian. She wasnt going to pay any more attention to these idiots. Brenda had never claimed to be a messiah. After solving so many global cases over the years, shed already seen through a lot of mundane things in life. Upon hearing what she said, Epson sneered. Do you think we will be fooled if you use such things to scare us? There are so many professors of biomedicine, Im just a nobody among them. Even if the murderer or whatever really exists, they wont target me. Besides, you guys are the ones who keep bringing up the serial killer, we have never seen him before. Whats the big deal about signing the agreement? Ill sign it for you! I will take responsibility for my own life! After speaking, Epson stepped forward and signed the disclaimer that Brenda handed over. Brenda then looked at the students. You must also take responsibility for their lives! Epson scoffed. Of course! Okay. Brenda took back the papers. Out of professional courtesy, she reminded him once more, We will be patrolling nearby. At any time, if you see anyone suspicious, make sure to yell. We will come over right away. Epsons response, however, was: Dont worry, we wont give you the opportunity to enter the lab to search for anything! You can forget about stealing the results of my experiments for Anti! Brenda: ??? Chapter 854 - Competing With Anti??? Brenda felt that there was something wrong with the mans brain, but she was accustomed to people demanding freedom of action and had already learned ways to deal with it. After bringing her men out of the laboratory, Brenda said to Aaron, Get a few more people to patrol the laboratory building tonight! Out of the professional ethics of an international special forces officer, she ultimately still had her moral responsibilities. Aaron nodded. Roger that, Captain Brenda. After the two spoke, Brenda left and went someplace else to make more arrangements. In the laboratory building. After Brenda left, Epson looked at the rest of the group. Alright, lets continue work, guys! After speaking, he suddenly asked, Lisa, where are you going? Nora, who had turned around and was about to leave: ? She looked back and raised her eyebrows. Home. She had three hungry babies to feed at home! There was no way she would stay here and work overtime with them. Besides, if Barbarian was going to show up tonight, then it would be the safest to leave this place, both for herself and for everyone else in the school. However, Epson got mad. Did I say you can go? You are also a member of the lab, how can you just leave without the consent of your supervisor? Nora stood still and asked, Oh, can I go then? Epson: ? He was about to refuse when Nora said, You said it yourself just now-everyone is free to choose whether they want to stay or not. Some people choose to trust you, others choose to trust the police. I also have the right and freedom to choose to go home now, right? Her argument shut Epson up. Nora then looked at Oscar and said, The SWAT would never make trouble unreasonably. Since she can get the school to give her the authority, that means she is no ordinary person. Why are you people so reluctant to trust them? What are you going to do if you really meet with danger?. Her words made Oscar waver. She looked at Epson and said, Professor, I Before she could even finish, Epson became even more furious. What? Do you believe her nonsense too? If you do, then you can also go with her! Oscar heaved a sigh of relief. Then Ill go for now. Ill come over early in the morning tomorrow to bring breakfast for you and the seniors But right after, Epson sneered and said, Your seniors are all working overtime while the two of you are just here to share the fruits of their labor, yet you cant even do something like staying up late? In that case, what do I need you for in my lab? You guys can leave, but once you do, you will be seen as having withdrawn from my experiment. This made Oscar stop. She looked at Nora with a wry smile. Lisa, the professor is indeed giving us credit by having us here. It doesnt seem appropriate to leave at this time Oscar would never miss any opportunity to climb the ladder and boost her rsum. Nora was very calm, though. Yeah, okay. Since thats the case, then I withdraw. Her understatement-like reaction angered Epson. Epson looked at her, finding the girl a total ingrate. He was giving her such a wonderful project for free, yet she didnt even want it. Was it because she thought Anti was better than him? Epson was livid. He pointed at her and snapped, Fine, fine. If you want to withdraw, then go ahead! To think I originally wanted to give you a chance. I hope you wont regret this two days later! Nora raised her eyebrows. She looked at the rest of the students in the lab and spoke up for Brenda again. Compared to our lives, no form of glory is worth mentioning. After saying that, she turned and left. Her remark caused unrest among the students. Someone a little more timid couldnt help but say, Professor Epson, why dont we listen to the police? To be honest, even if the results are delayed by two days, Anti should not be able to make it ahead of us Yeah, Professor, we However, Epson only looked at them as though he had expected better from them. All of you are too naive. Do you know how scheming Anti is? She has not shown up in America for several days. This shows that she is putting everything she has into her research right now! She must know that we are mocking her, so she is working overtime. We are fighting a battle against time right now! Whoever successfully develops it first will win! Everyone looked at one another. Finally, someone couldnt help but raise their doubts. Anti just didnt show herself, thats all. Hasnt she always been mysterious? No one could find her. Maybe shes just sleeping Lily had once publicly stated that Anti didnt have that much time because she needed to sleep twelve to sixteen hours a day. Thus, she really didnt have time to do anything else. Epson sighed. Do you actually believe that? The person continued to retort. But what if Anti is not researching this topic at all? Epson sneered and puffed out his chest confidently. How can that be? Although I, Epson, am a nobody at Staav University, I am still a little famous internationally. She definitely knows me and pays attention to me! She also sees me as her rival! She is undoubtedly anxious and competing with me for time right now! Just you wait! Once we finish the project one step ahead of her, she will definitely jump out and say, Oh, I am also working on this project, Im just not as fast as you guys. Epson curled his lips disdainfully. She sure is arrogant! Now that Epson had put it that way, everyone believed him. They all took it seriously and said, Then we have to be one step ahead of Anti! Lets work overtime! Professor, we are ready! Well do this for the sake of your honor! Okay, Im counting on you guys! Epson frowned and then said loudly, Its not just for my sake but also for the honor of Staav University! I thank everyone in advance! Even he was awfully moved by himself. This time, he would definitely be able to suppress Anti! He would make that arrogant woman bow down before him. As for that murderer or whatever, heh, theres no way he would come to him right? Chapter 855 - A Complaint? Nora, who had been set as an imaginary enemy, didnt give two hoots about whether Epsons experimental project was successful or not. When she returned home, she found the house pretty lively. When she pushed open the door and entered, she saw an uninvited guest-Rene. Rene still looked as timid as ever and her head was lowered. However, she had taken a bath, so her hair was a lot smoother. There wasnt a bad smell on her anymore either. Although her clothes were plain-and even had patches in some placesthey were clean. Cherry was offering her snacks to her. Rene, try it! Dont be afraid! Its delicious! Rene was so frightened that she pushed the snack back to her. N-no, its okay. I dont eat them Have some! Its fine, I cant finish so many snacks anyway, yeah! Cherrys large eyes blinked, she smiled and said again. Rene shook her hands again. Cherry didnt press any further. The moment she took away the snacks, Nora saw Rene breathe a sigh of relief-obviously, she was scared of socializing. But since she was so afraid of socializing, why was she here? While she was thinking about it, when Rene saw her enter, she was so shocked that she immediately stood up. M-M-Ms. Smith. Im not M-M-Ms. Smith. My name is Lisa. Rene was stunned for a moment. Noras voice was still as low as ever as she said, Well, just kidding. You dont have to call me Ms. Smith, you can just call me Lisa. A touch of gentleness flashed across Renes eyes when she sensed her kindness. People who lived in a world filled with malice would be grateful for every little bit of kindness that others showed them. That was exactly how Rene looked at the moment, grateful. She lowered her head and whispered, I Im here to thank you. For? While asking, Nora looked at Xander. There were still two months left, so Xander was in very stable condition at the moment. Rene continued to speak softly. Liam got promoted because you helped him, right? Thank you. Youre welcome. Nora looked at her: I was the one who dragged him into it, so of course I had to do something. Rene breathed a sigh of relief again. Then, she pointed to the cake on the table and said, I-I made that myself. Y-you and the children can try it. The three little fellows would never touch things their neighbors gave them until she got home. Nora was very satisfied with their manners. She nodded. Thank you. Rene became self-conscious again, though, she also felt relieved having completed her task. T-then Ill go first. Nora waited until she left before she walked to the door and looked out. Sure enough, she saw Liam waiting for Rene outside. Renes eyes lit up when she saw him. She walked over and took his arm. She looked very clingy. When she whispered something, Liam nodded. Obviously, Rene had taken the initiative to visit them because of Liams instructions. Was he trying to please her because he knew that Nora was a high-level executive at NTT? Nora did not feel much about it, though. After all, this was human nature. C Soon, night fell. At Staav Universitys laboratory building. Epson was actually very scared. After all, everyone else in the building had obediently halted their experiments and gone back. If there really was a murderer, there would be no one to kill except them. Thus, even though he was very sleepy, he still kept his spirits high and kept an eye outside. Slowly, bit by bit, the clock moved from nine oclock to five in the morning. Seeing that the sky was gradually brightening, Epson slowly relaxed. He even walked over to the students and said jokingly, See? A whole night has passed, there are no murderers at all! Those people were just trying to scare us. Its fortunate that we didnt leave and end up wasting this precious night. Im going to complain to the university president tomorrow! And tell him that those SWAT officers are simply running too wild in the school, which has seriously affected our lives and work progress! Chapter 856 - Barbarian’s Modus Operandi! Everyone laughed when Epson said that. It gradually became bright outside. One by one, the Staav University professors reported for work. Students also gradually woke up in the dormitories and went for their classes. Everyone had believed Brenda when she said with absolute conviction that Barbarian would definitely take action-after all, Interpol had extraordinary status. Regardless, Epson still went to the university presidents office and told him that the serial murderers or whatnot didnt exist at all. He even pointed out something angrily and said, Professor Mayer was probably killed at home by people seeking revenge on him, but that group of people are not only clinging onto this but even carrying this over to a serial killer hypothesis. This is just the polices excuse for their incompetence! There are so many projects to be done at Staav University, are we really going to follow their instructions and leave work on time every day? This is ridiculous! Upon hearing Epson, the other professors and students rushing their work also approached the president to lodge their complaints. Our projects cannot afford any more delays! Since nothing went wrong in Professor Epsons lab last night, this means its okay for us to work after hours too. Yeah, we cant halt our progress just because of a murderer who may not even exist. If our progress is affected, it will also affect Staav University. The president couldnt hold up under the pressure of so many people, so he went to Brenda. Captain Brenda, I know you guys are from Interpol, but nothing has happened at all last night. The murder pattern of that serial killer Barbarian you mentioned, is that once he starts killing, he must kill one person every day before hell stop, but no one died last night. The professors and students have begun to raise objections and they are complaining that your regulatory measures are too strict! Brenda, who was dressed in a military uniform, straightened her back. She looked at the president and slowly asked, Are you sure there is nothing wrong with all the professors? Yes, Im sure! The president sighed. Although we are morally obligated to cooperate with you, nothing of the sort that you mentioned happened yesterday, so I think you must be mistaken. Its impossible that Barbarian would be in the school. Alternatively, maybe the screening was done well yesterday, so he didnt have a chance to enter the school at all. Im afraid we cant cooperate with you anymore. Brenda explained nervously, Sir, yesterdays situation was indeed unexpected and non-conforming to Barbarians killing pattern, but trust me, I have been tracking him for three years now. Theres no way I would be wrong. He must be the one who killed that professor on the first day! Hes definitely here in Staav University! The principal replied, I believed you when you told me this yesterday. When I asked you if you had any evidence, you told me that you were basing this on intuition. But Captain Brenda, there are times when ones intuition can go wrong. Do you have any actual evidence? For example, traces of himself that Barbarian leaves behind after he kills someone? A stern-faced Brenda explained, He has always been cautious and doesnt leave anything but a poker card behind after he murders someone. When Professor Mayer died, there was a poker card in his home. The president sighed. But what if the murderer deliberately did that to mislead you? So that youll suspect its Barbarian? The school carries out and researches hundreds of projects every year and many of them are pressed for time. They really cant afford to be delayed! Captain Brenda, do you think Brendas expression tensed up and she said, Sir, do you know who Barbarian is? He has gone on five killing sprees during the past three years, and each time, he killed five people in a row before he stopped. Some of them might have been bad eggs, but some of them were also innocent citizens! In order to kill someone, Barbarian once placed a bomb and killed an entire bus full of people with him! He has no concept of life at all. Its most dangerous when there are many students in the school. I dont think you would want murders to take place, either, right?! Once Barbarian shows up, if there are too many people around, there will be countless casualties. Are you sure you really dont care? Brendas words made the presidents jaw tense up. After a while, he sighed and said, Fine, youve convinced me again. But if the situation still differs from what you say after tonight, then we may not be able to cooperate with you anymore. Brenda nodded. No problem. When she came out, Aaron came forward at once. He said, Captain Brenda, what on earth is up with Barbarian? He didnt do anything last night? The professors and students are all calling us good-for-nothings now and some are even telling our men stationed at their positions what to do! Our guys are all feeling really awful! Aaron gritted his teeth in fury and added, That guy named Epson is especially bad. He brought his students with him and openly called us incompetent. Chapter 857 - Found it!! When Brenda heard this, a sharp look came into her eyes and she lowered her gaze. She said, Tell our guys not to listen to them. They are just a bunch of ignorant and pedantic students! Aaron nodded. But right after, he heaved a deep sigh. Everyone understands that, its just that we are also anxious. Did we really make an error in judgment this time? Is Barbarian not here? Hes here. Brenda was very sure. Firstly, the way Professor Mayer was killed completely matched Barbarians modus operandi. Secondly, Caleb was here. Additionally, he also clearly stated that Trueman had only sent him here to look for leads after he got to know of Barbarians whereabouts. Therefore, Barbarian must be in Staav University But why was it that they simply couldnt find him? Aaron couldnt help but say, We kept everyone unrelated to the school out of campus yesterday. Was he unable to get in? Thats why he didnt take any action? The professors all had their own living quarters in the staff dormitories, so none of them had gone home the day before. All of them had stayed in the dormitories. Therefore, the whole school was currently sealed off. Had Barbarian really been unable to get in as a result? Brenda found it unlikely, though. For Barbarian to walk away unscathed every time after he killed so many people, what he relied on was precisely his strong fighting abilities. A door wouldnt be able to shut him out. Brenda couldnt help looking at Aaron once more. Get someone to verify once more whether all the professors came for work normally today. Aaron nodded. I have already contacted Peter, the director cooperating with our investigation of the professors and students this whole time, just now. He has confirmed that all professors have reported for classes and also that there are no students or professors absent from classes so far. Brenda frowned. She was very puzzled. While she was thinking, a few people, who looked like students, passed by her. When they saw her, they pointed at her and said, You see that woman there? Thats the woman. Shes from Interpol. She must be why the police are so incompetent this time! First of all, women cant compare to men because they tend to become emotional in their way of handling things. Just now, I heard that she determined that were facing a serial murderer because of her intuition? What kind of times are we living in? Does anyone solve cases with their intuition? Also, she said yesterday that someone would definitely be killed last night, so a lot of policemen were dispatched to handle the situation. But not only was there no news of anyone being killed, the lab that worked overtime last night even turned out fine! I really dont understand why the president is cooperating with them Sigh, our project was originally supposed to be completed with just two more nights of overtime but it was postponed all because of her. Even the investors have become unhappy about this. Ours, too. Epson said that the whole school was very quiet last night and nothing happened at all. He also said that shes doing all this for Anti! Anti? What does it have to do with Anti? The officer said that Anti is her sister-in-law. Anti is currently conducting research in the US on the same topic as Epson, so the two of them are racing against time to see who can clinch the project first. Thats why the officer made up a ridiculous excuse like this to make things difficult for Epson. Unfortunately for her, he was not fooled. Our professor didnt dare to take responsibility for potential accidents, so he obeyed their instructions, but Epson signed a waiver saying that he would take responsibility if anything happens in his lab! The two left while discussing the incident in low voices. Aaron was furious. He wanted to go up and reason with them but Brenda held him back. Ignore them, she said. Aaron took a deep breath. Brenda wanted to say something, but out of the corner of her eye, she suddenly glimpsed a familiar figure in the corner ahead. She cast her eyes down, suddenly took Aarons arm, and said, Alright, Aaron, lets talk business instead! Aaron: ? However, he lived up to the name of being long-term partners with Brenda and immediately understood what she meant. Right off the bat, he said, Sure. Have you had lunch? You must be exhausted after the busy morning. Lets have lunch first! Okay. After Brenda answered, the two walked off intimately. Only after they went into the distance did Solo come out of the corner. The skinny man clenched his fists tightly, awfully mad. He asked Nora beside him, How am I inferior to that officer? Nora replied, You are not as tall as him. Her one-liner pierced Solos chest like a knife. Solo retorted, Arent I just a little shorter than him? Youre not as strong and muscular as him. A second knife was plunged into Solos chest. Nora looked Solo up and down. Apart from your face, which is still not too bad, everything else about you seems to be inferior to him? Solo: ? He felt that a rain of blades had just showered on him!! Solo heaved a silent sigh and lowered his head. No matter how much better he is than me, Brenny likes me, not him. Nora: ? Are you that confident? She asked. Of course. Solo said, Do you think Ill get into a relationship with someone so casually? I know Brenny was up to no good when she first approached me, but her feelings for me, later on, were genuine. I feel the same way towards her too! Sanne I just want to know why on earth Brenny is ignoring me? There must be something wrong in here! Nora nodded. She also knew that something was wrong, but if Brenda refused to say anything, then she couldnt do anything either. Elsewhere. Brenda and Aaron went to the school cafeteria. As it was lunchtime, there were a lot of people there. When the pair entered, many students started to gesture at and talk about them. Of course, public opinion was not overwhelmingly one-sided. There were still quite a fair number of people who spoke up for them. The police are just doing this in the name of prudence. Itd be best that the murderer doesnt exist, but what if its true? Projects are important but when compared with our lives, arent our lives still more important? Aaron paid attention to the ongoings around him as he ate. Our lives are indeed important but these rumors are really wrong. Everyone knows that Barbarian has to kill for five consecutive days once he goes on a killing spree. Since nothing happened last night, this means that there is absolutely no problem! Its not Barbarian The students were extremely concerned about the case, so everyone was discussing it. Even Aaron couldnt help but start to doubt himself. He said, Captain Brenda, are you sure its really Barbarian? Peter has confirmed with me again that all the professors have indeed reported for work. This doesnt match Barbarians pattern. Also, if there is no murder case, then Im afraid the police will really have to withdraw tomorrow Upon hearing this, Brenda suddenly looked up at him. Just now, you said that the professors have all reported for work, but what about Peter himself? Aaron was taken aback. Peter and I have been contacting each other by cell phone all this time. I havent seen him today but he was talking in the group chat early this morning. Brendas movements as she ate became slower and slower and she could no longer hear all the voices around them. She suddenly asked, Peter was also a lecturer before he became the director, right? What did he teach? Aaron was stunned. He swallowed and answered, Biomedicine. Chapter 858 - Capturing The Criminal! The timing when they came for lunch happened to coincide with Epson. The students were busy with the experiments but Epson didnt need to do much, so he was free to go out for lunch. As soon as he entered, he saw the students around him all looking in one direction. He followed everyones gaze and looked over to see the pair who stood out in the crowd in their uniforms. Epson curled his lips at once. He sneered and then walked over. What a coincidence, Captain Brenda, I didnt expect you guys to also come here for lunch. Why do you guys still have the time to eat, though? Didnt you say that the serial killer is in the school? Everyone has stopped their experiments to cooperate with the police, so shouldnt you guys be so busy catching the bad guys that you dont even have time to eat? Epson spoke sarcastically. Just as he was speaking, Brenda and Aaron pretty much only thought for two seconds before they jumped onto their feet. They moved so quickly that Epson got a shock. In particular, Brenda and Aaron had a fierce and savage look in their eyes at the moment, which scared Epson so badly that he took a step back and waved his arms in front of him. What are you doing? Captain Brenda, were on campus now. I wont hold it against you for beating me up the last time, but there are so many students watching us now. If you dare Before he could even finish, Brenda and Aaron sprinted out of the cafeteria at lightning speed. Epson: ? Epson: He stood where he was in confusion, puzzled about what the pair did just now. He frowned. At this moment, a student nearby came over and asked, Professor Epson, what just happened? Whats up with those two? Epson thought for a moment and replied, I reprimanded them just now, so they must have suddenly woken up and come to their senses, I suppose? So theyve gone to patrol and track down the murderer! I should think that the lockdown will be lifted soon! Besides, I reckon they must have also realized that it was not a serial killer who killed Professor Mayer, so they are too embarrassed to face us! Epson convinced even himself with his words. The students nearby all gave Epson a thumbs up. They said, Professor, youre really an educator in both morals and science. Not only do you impart us knowledge but you even taught those two some principles of life. Professor, your project will definitely succeed! You will definitely complete it faster than Anti! II 11 After being flattered by the students a little, Epson got ahead of himself and said, Yeah, I think so too. Uh-huh, you guys dont have to look at me like that, I just did what I should have Elsewhere, after Brenda and Aaron sprinted out of the cafeteria, they went straight to the staff dormitories where the professors lived. The professors hadnt been allowed to go home, so Peter was also living there. While they were running, Brenda asked, When was the last time you saw Peter? Aaron replied, At nine oclock last night. We separated after we verified together that all the professors, except for Epson, had gone to the staff dormitory. Brenda broke into a frown. She took a deep breath and slowly said, Barbarian has a habit of killing between 11 pm and 4 am. Therefore, it was possible that Peter had really been murdered! Aaron also became nervous. He picked up the walkie-talkie and spoke into it. He asked, Jabil, have you seen Professor Peter today?. I exchanged a few text messages with him. Just half an hour ago, he was telling me that I can go to the cafeteria to eat. Aaron interrupted him. What Im asking is have you seen him in person? The other party paused and then answered, No. Aaron took a deep breath and said, Head to Professor Peters room in the staff dormitory immediately! Roger! After hanging up, Brenda and Aaron sped up even more. The two were anxious to solve the case but even more eager to save Peter. While running, they didnt notice Solo and Nora coming out of the corner. At the sight of them, Solo immediately went after them. Nora also followed closely behind them. Solo said, Judging from how they look, they have probably found something related to the suspect. Lets follow them and have a look. If we can help, then lets do so. Serial killers are too dangerous! Nora nodded. Yeah. Brenda resented Barbarian. After all, to her, Barbarian was the one who had killed Justin, but it wasnt like Nora could tell her the truth, either. Nora was worried that Brenda would take things too hard and end up forcing a fight with Barbarian. She had witnessed Barbarians strength before. He was an extremely tough opponent. With that in mind, Nora quickened her pace. When Brenda and Aaron reached the staff dormitories, the two exchanged a look. Then, back to back, they rushed in. Both of them were holding their guns and had them aimed straight ahead. Brenda walked in front while Aaron followed behind her. As old partners, the two cooperated seamlessly. Just like that, they came right up to Peters door. Brenda knocked on it. Immediately after, she gripped her handgun tightly and said, Professor Peter, I have something to talk to you about. Please open the door. Right after she spoke, she heard footsteps coming from the room. Brenda narrowed her eyes and exchanged a look with Aaron. Aaron took a deep breath. The person inside may be the murderer. Brenda also nodded. However, despite the movement inside, no one opened the door. Brenda put her hand on the door handle and tried to open it but couldnt. She looked at the anti-burglary lock on the door. At Staav University, professors rooms were likely to contain their research materials, so each door was set up with digital locks. It was difficult to crack the password from the outside. Brenda did not have the password to Peters room. She paused for a moment. Aaron pointed his handgun at the lock, intending to shoot. However, Brenda stopped him. She said, Unless you have the password, you wont be able to break the lock even if you shoot at it! On the contrary, we may even alert the enemy. Aaron was anxious. But if we delay any longer, the person inside is gonna escape! Brendas brows drew together. While she was thinking, a weak voice came over. I I can open the lock for you. Upon hearing the voice, Brenda and Aaron turned their heads in unison to see Solo sticking to the wall like a weakling. Seeing the pair look over, he looked at Brenda ingratiatingly and said, I can open the lock for you guys. Give me ten seconds. Seco After speaking, he took out his cell phone and started to tap away. Seeing this, Brendas pupils shrank. She abruptly reached over and grabbed Solos phone. I dont need your help! Unfortunately, she was a step too late! When Solo offered to open the doors digital lock, he had already started to attack it. Right after Brenda spoke, the door opened with a clack! The person inside also appeared in front of everyone at this moment. Not expecting so many people to come rushing in, he seemed rather flustered. When he heard their voices, he immediately stood up. Dont move! Freeze! Put your hands up! Brenda and Aaron shouted at the same time and pointed their guns at him. Even Barbarian wouldnt be able to fight back against firearms! After all, the gene serum had only improved his physical fitness. It couldnt turn his skin into steel! Turn around! The tall and sturdy figure slowly turned around. It was a face that Nora was familiar with Chapter 859 - Why Is Brenda Ignoring Solo! Jack? Nora, who was behind the few of them, uttered in surprise. It was no wonder that she was surprised. After all, Jacks bright and sunny image was simply too out of line with Barbarian. Moreover, Nora had fought with Barbarian before back in New York, so she knew that he could not possibly be Barbarian While she was thinking, Aaron rushed over. Together with Brenda, they cautiously grabbed Jacks arms, held them behind him, and arrested him! Jack, who looked rather flustered, exclaimed, Whats the matter? What happened? Sh*t! You cant just arrest me without a reason! Both Brenda and Aaron also felt that things were going too smoothly and the two looked at each other. While Aaron held Jack down, Brenda cautiously circled the room. However, she did not see Peter at all! At the sight, Nora took the initiative to question Jack. She asked, Why are you here, Jack? Jack, who was bent over due to being bound, answered, Professor Peter wanted me to clean his room. Whats the matter with you guys? In university, many postgraduate students working under the professors also doubled as their assistants in their personal life. In fact, a fair number of professors even got their postgraduate students to pick up their children from school for them. Therefore, situations like what Jack was claiming did exist. However, he had a very flustered look in his eyes, so it was obvious at a glance that he was lying Aaron immediately held him down even more forcefully, which made Jack feel as if his arm was going to break. He shouted, You cant treat me like this! Im a student of Staav University! What gives you the right to treat me like this? Aarons expression darkened even further when he said that. Nora said, If you dont tell the truth, Im afraid we wont be able to help you, Jack. Jack pressed his lips together when he heard her. Nora nodded to Aaron. Aaron slowly let go of Jack, but nevertheless continued to point his handgun at him warily. If Jack was Barbarian, even if all three and a half humans present teamed up-Solo could only be regarded as half a person herethey still wouldnt be his match. Therefore, Aaron and Brenda did not dare to let down their guard one bit. Jack stood up straight and shook his arm, which had become numb from being held down. Only then did the young man, who was close to tears, say, I was doing Professor Peters work for him He said that he should have been taking care of this by himself, so he didnt want me to tell anyone about it. As soon as he said that, the rest understood. Why, Jack had been the one handling all the workincluding verifying the professors attendance-in the group chat since the morning, not Peter! Aaron broke into a huge frown and asked, Wheres Peter? Jack shrugged. I dont know. Why would the director ever tell me where hes going? Aaron looked at Brenda. Brenda suddenly took a step forward and attacked Jack, which scared him so badly that he immediately retreated. Even so, he did not manage to dodge her attack. There was no sign of an act in his actions. Brenda said, Hes not Barbarian. Only then did the fierce and menacing look on Aarons face ease. The way he looked just now was as if Barbarian had killed his father. Nevertheless, he was furious. When did you start handling these affairs for him? And when was the last time you saw him? Although Jack was displeased at being punched for some inexplicable reason, he nevertheless answered Aarons questions honestly. He replied, At ten oclock last night. When I left this place, I told him that I would come over at six this morning to continue helping him with his work. Aaron asked, Didnt you see him when you came here this morning? No. Jack replied, He was already gone when I came. He usually gets up at 5:30 for morning runs and then he takes his breakfast after it. I was also wondering why he isnt back yet and was just about to call him. Aaron noticed something suspicious. How did you get in if Peter wasnt here? Jack was confused. I have the password to Professor Peters room. I come here every morning to clean up when he goes for his morning run. Is something the matter? His explanation was flawless. There was no problem with Jacks answers. Nora also frowned. After circling around the room, Brenda finally took a deep breath and said, Peter has been murdered. Both Aaron and Jack looked at her in shock. Jack blurted out, How can that be?! Brenda took out a poker card. This is Barbarians calling card. He leaves a poker card like this behind whenever he appears. Heres the question, though: Where is Peters body? She looked straight at Aaron. Retrieve the surveillance footage. Aaron nodded. The night before, they had spent the whole time keeping a watch on the staff dormitory. There was no way anyone could enter the room without them knowing. There must be something wrong in here. Soon, Aaron retrieved the surveillance footage and started checking it on his cell phone. Everything had gone well the night before. Except for a few students, no one had gone to Peters room. There was no trace of Barbarian having ever entered. After going through it once, Brenda said, Barbarian typically kills at night between ten and four. Lets slow down the video and watch the footage for those six hours again. Okay. Aaron replayed the video. They had sped through the video at twenty times the original speed just now. This time, they slowed it down and watched it carefully. Nora suddenly noticed something amiss. She was about to speak when Solo suddenly tugged at her sleeve. Nora immediately understood and closed her mouth. Solo was intending to display his professional expertise. It was just like how Nora hadnt offered to unlock the door for them just nowbecause there was Solo. Sure enough, Solo said, Look at the part at five minutes past midnight. Brenda was taken aback. Aarons fingers also paused slightly but he still reversed the video to the part at five minutes past midnight. Solo pointed to the video and said, The time flow here is not quite right. A hacker has likely covered up something here. Look here A very professional Solo pointed out something odd, The reflection of the moon outside the window was at this position at 11 pm. It should have changed its direction after midnight but this part here stayed the same the whole time and never changed. Aaron and Brenda were stunned for a moment and they both looked at Solo. Solo continued. This shows that their hacker has masked the part after midnight with the footage from 11 pm, so as to prevent you guys from noticing anything unusual. Aaron hurriedly asked, Is there any way to restore the surveillance footage at twelve oclock? Solo shook his head. Thats where they were really brilliant. The surveillance footage after twelve oclock has been fully masked, which means that the camera was turned off at midnight. Therefore, even if you discover something amiss, you wont be able to find the original video anymore-because it was never recorded. If the video was never recorded, then even if they had a master hacker on their side, it would still be impossible for them to recover it. After all, how was one supposed to recover something that had never existed? Solo subconsciously said, The guy is very cautious. It feels like he knows that you have hackers on your side, so he is guarding against that. Hackers As soon as Solo said that, Brenda suddenly looked at Nora. Nora also narrowed her eyes. nou Between Q and Y, only her identity had been publicly announced, so the other party did not know that Y was Justin. Besides, even Nora couldnt say for sure whether Justin was here or not, let alone the other party? Therefore, she was the one whom they were guarding against! In other words, Barbarian was already aware that Nora was here. Nora frowned. Once again, she was acutely feeling just how tough the enemy was. Barbarians overwhelmingly powerful fighting abilities coupled with Spacey, whose hacking skills might be comparable to hers Could she really beat a combination like that and get the V16? While Nora was thinking, Brenda had already sorted out her thoughts. She looked straight at Aaron and said slowly, The most important thing for us now is to find Peters body as soon as possible, so that we can prove that I am speaking the truth, or else the president is going to kick us out tomorrow! In addition, the students and professors are all intellectuals with minds of their own. They will never let us confine them here for ten days or half a month! Aaron nodded but said anxiously, But where is the body? We dont have any clues at all. Brenda said, The whole campus was closed off last night, so they definitely cant transport the body out. The body must still be within school premises! Aaron nodded again. Okay, Ill send someone to look for it right away. Even if we must turn the whole school upside down, we will find the body. After that, Aaron made a phone call and dispatched his men to look for the body. But after he hung up the phone, he saw an extremely grave look on Brendas face. Whats wrong? Aaron asked. A grim-faced Brenda replied, We have been investigating suspicious people the whole time since yesterday, but even until now, we still havent found any clues. Barbarian is a living, breathing person. Weve also reminded the students to be careful if they spot any strangers. Although the school is big, the student population is dense, yet no one has spotted any strangers even until now. Do you know what this means? Aaron shook his head. Before Brenda could speak, Nora replied on her behalf. She said, Barbarian is either a student or a teacher in the school. Her one-liner was akin to a thunderous explosion in their ears. Everyone looked at her in stunned disbelief. Brenda nodded. She said, Yes, Nora is right. I always thought that Barbarian was all brawn and no brains but its only now that Ive realized that he is actually very clever. No wonder he instantly disappeared the moment we found even a tiny lead on him all these years. Nora, however, said, There is another possibility, though. Brenda looked at her. What is it? In a low voice, Nora slowly answered, Someone is helping Barbarian. Spacey, the genius with the high IQ. When Solo said just now that the other party had hackers on their side, shed immediately thought of Spacey. If Barbarian wasnt blindly acting in a reckless and foolhardy manner at the moment, then this meant that the highly intelligent Spacey must be giving him advice and guidance! Spaceys IQ genes had been improved, so he must be highly intelligent. As for Barbarian, his physical fitness had been improved, so he was extremely strong. The two, teaming up, made for an even more terrifying enemy than Barbarian alone. Brenda nodded solemnly. After the two spoke, the room suddenly fell into silence. After a while, Brenda recovered and said, Alright, Nora, we are going to continue with the case. You guys can go now! Solo, however, said, Brenny, Im not leaving, I can stay and help you. Look at how much help I was to you just now, you Before he could finish, though, Brenda cut him off. She said, What can you even help with? Do you think youll be of help to us just by mouthing off some nonsense? Hurry up and leave, I dont want to see you! Youre just a pretty boy who only knows how to freeload. Go away! Solo paled when he heard her. He didnt expect Brenda to say such things just to drive him away. He gave her a resigned smile and said, Brenny, Im a hacker. I solved the technical problems for you just now. If someone hacks into the system again tonight, at least Ill be able to find out. Why are you-. Hacker? I dont know what youre talking about, you are just a programmer. Please dont pester me anymore, okay? Go away! Brenda pointed at the door and yelled at him. Solo was stunned again. He wanted to say something but Nora had already turned around. She said dispassionately, Lets go. Solo was not afraid of Brenda, but he was afraid of Nora. That big boss wasnt very even-tempered. Although he still had a lot to say to Brenda, when he glanced at Nora from the back, he chose to follow after Nora. Even after Solo stepped out, he was perplexed. Does Brenny hate me that much? But why? Nora looked behind her at the people in the room. Suddenly, she said, Leave this place. Solo was taken aback. Anti, are you also not on my side anymore? Do you also think Im a good-for-nothing? There is obviously a misunderstanding between Brenny and me, we have to resolve it and talk things out properly! We love each other, Im not willing to just let go of her like that! Besides, you saw just now that I can really be of help to her. Although my computer skills are not as good as yours, Im still a well-known hacker Nora was about to interrupt him when Aaron suddenly came out of the room. He stared at Solo and suddenly said, When you said that your name was Solo, I didnt think much about it. Are you the hacker Solo? Yes, yes, thats right! Solo nodded. Im Solo the hacker! I can be of help to you, really! Go and tell Captain Brenda to let me stay! Solo had completely forgotten that he was currently wanted by Interpol. As soon as he said that though, Aaron laughed and said, So, you are Solo! What a coincidence! Yes, what a coincidence, right? There cant be a bigger coincidence than this! Although Im not as strong or muscular as you, Im still useful, right? Solo vaguely found the value of his existence. So, you Aaron suddenly stepped forward, grabbed Solos arms, and held them behind him! Solo: ? Just as he was at a total loss, Aaron cast his eyes down and said coldly, We were looking for you all over the world, but to think you present yourself right on our doorstep! Solo was taken aback. Then, he shouted nervously, Hey bro, I didnt do anything bad. This is just a misunderstanding! A misunderstanding, I say Brenny, come out and save me! Despite his shouts, Brenda didnt step out of the room. Aaron let out a low scoff and said, I thought you and Captain Brenda were just having a petty lovers quarrel, I didnt expect this at all. I finally understand why shes ignoring you now Solo was not at all anxious about being arrested anymore. On the contrary, he asked, What have you understood? Hurry and tell me! Im at a total loss! Why is she asking to break up when nothing happened? What am I doing wrong? Chapter 860 - How To Make Up For It Despite being a well-known hacker, Solo didnt really take the fact that Interpol was after him seriously. After all, all these years, he had only undertaken private commissions and most of the money he earned was legal. He had only run to America because-first, he wanted to visit Nora, and second, he found being targeted by Interpol very troublesome. But even if he was caught, he would be released from jail after just two or three months. Moreover, if he took the initiative to cooperate with Interpol, he could even join them, start out on a clean slate, and become a white hat. The Interpol had even invited Solo to join them before, but he had declined. Now that he knew that Brenda was an Interpol officer, he started having thoughts of joining them. That was why he had kept displaying his professionalism just now That was why Solo was not afraid at all, despite Aaron subduing him, and was even asking him what was going on. Aaron didnt hold back at all, which made Solos shoulders hurt terribly. However, none of it could compare with his desire to know what on earth was going on with Brenda. Aaron stared at Solo, the deep hatred in his eyes almost overflowing. He sneered, Fine, if Captain Brenda wont tell you the truth, then Ill do it. The two of you will never be together because Aaron! Before Aaron could finish, Brendas frosty voice came over, preventing him from saying the rest of what he wanted to say. The woman, who stood tall and straight, came out of the room and her gaze fell on Solo. Her pretty face was tense and frosty as she slowly said, Dont waste your breath telling him unnecessary things! She took a step forward. She clenched her fists tightly, stared at Solo, and said, You and I have been walking two different paths from the start. Ive told you a long time ago to stay away from me but you keep sending yourself up to my doorstep again and again. In that case, I might as well accept this achievement that youre offering me! Aaron! Aaron stood up straight. Present! Brenda lowered her eyes and kept quiet for a long while. Solo was also staring at Brenda, his eyes full of incredulity. However, he quickly reacted and said, Captain Brenda, I know I may have done some things that violate international law, but I dont think Ive done any huge wrongdoings, right? Seeing that I am repentant and have also offered to help you, why dont you consider recruiting me into the team? Brendas fists were shaking a little. Next to her, Aaron also sneered. His eyes were all red and all his muscles seemed to be bulging as though he would kill Solo with a punch the very next moment. Before he could speak, Brenda said, Detain him for now, then get the local police to take over. Our main priority now is to arrest Barbarian! Captain Brenda! Aaron yelled furiously. Brenda was shaking all over. Do as I say! We will do everything according to the system! Aaron looked at Solo. The way he was gritting his teeth in fury confused Solo and put him at a loss. Regardless, after a short pause, Aaron replied, Yes, maam! At last, Solo couldnt help but say, No, you two, Im asking to join you guys here. Also, arent I just a tiny little criminal? Do you really need to gnash your teeth so hard? You make it seem like Im some kind of heinous murderer. I Shut up! Brenda suddenly glared at him and let out a low shout, which shut Solo up. Only then did Brenda look at Aaron. Take him to a solitary cell and keep him there. Yes, maam. Aaron left with Solo. Nora, who was standing at the side, glanced at Brenda. Brenda took a deep breath. Nora walked up to her and suddenly asked, Just what exactly is going on? Brendas eyes were all red and there were faint tears in her eyes. She lowered her eyes and suddenly smiled. You know something, Nora? Some people with certain abilities may not have done anything wrong, but their abilities are, in themselves, a mistake After leaving behind those words, Brenda turned around abruptly and said, Im going to look for Peters body. If I cant find it today, Im afraid well really be turned away tomorrow. Ill leave for now! With that, she left. Noras jaw tensed up as she stared at her from the back. However, she didnt go after Brenda but followed Aaron instead. Solo was a hacker, so he was physically very weak and posed no threat to her at all. Yet Brenda hadnt escorted Solo in person but gotten Aaron to do it, instead This showed that Brenda had actually been covering up for Solo all this time! She was giving Solo the chance to escape. After all, for Solo to successfully dodge the pursuit of so many police officers all these years, he must have had his ways too. It was just that after she walked over, she found that Solo had kept his head down and followed Aaron the whole time, showing no intention of resisting whatsoever. Halfway, when Aaron passed by the washrooms, he suddenly paused. He looked at Solo and said, Im going to the washroom for a while. Stay here and dont run, you hear me? Solo looked at him blankly. Okay. Aaron glanced at him again before he finally entered the washroom. Nora hurried over and grabbed Solos arm. Lets go. However, Solo stood still and shook his head. Im not leaving. Nora didnt know whether to laugh or cry. Aaron left you out here to give you the chance to run! I know. Solo let out a quiet sigh. As though a confused child, he lowered his head and said, Thats why I cant leave. I want to know why on earth Brenny is ignoring me. Surely I have to find out why, right?! Nora: To be honest, Nora had roughly guessed what the reason might be but she only had a vague idea as to what might have happened, so she would have to investigate to get the specifics. She said, Ill check what happened for you. Even so, Im still not leaving. Solo squatted on the ground stubbornly and hugged his knees. Nora could only bend down as well, her patience close to running out. Whats up with you? Solo sighed. If I go, Brenny and I wont ever have a chance of reconciling. I have to stay! It was only when Nora heard this that she suddenly realized what he meant. Solo wasnt stupid. Otherwise, he would not have gotten so many things done for her so quickly all these years. He knew and understood everything deep down. He knew very well that he would become a fugitive if he ran away. Brenda didnt want to arrest him, but at the same time, Brenda was completely pushing him away. He looked at Nora blankly. Even if Ive really done something wrong, I have to know what it is. Surely I have to find out whether theres any possibility of making it up to her? I dont want to give up Brenny just like that. Solos crimes would only put him in jail for two or three months at most. Nothing much would really happen to him. Seeing that he was being so stubborn, Nora sighed quietly and said, Fine. But as soon as she said that, Aarons voice came from the washroom entrance. You can never make up for the mistakes youve made! Solo hurriedly turned around and looked at Aaron. What on earth is going on? What did I do wrong? What did I do? Aaron clenched his jaw. He looked at Solo savagely. What youve done wrong? You owe us a life! Solo was stunned but he quickly came back to his senses. I I didnt. Ive never killed anyone, Ive never taken such commissions! I Before he could finish, Aaron asked, Do you remember someone named Marcus? Solo paused for a while before he suddenly realized who he was talking about. Yeah, I remember him. Isnt he a hacker? He even provoked me and said that he was a better hacker than me After saying that, Solo asked, But what does it have to do with him? Aaron lowered his eyes. He was my and Captain Brendas partner! Solo was taken aback. Aaron continued to speak. Marcus, Captain Brenda, and Ithe three of us were close friends and we always worked together whenever we handled cases. Marcus was in love with Captain Brenda, so he always worked hard to coordinate with her during operations. Marcus was very capable. The higher-ups once talked to him about having him lead a team but Marcus never agreed. Instead, he willingly worked under Captain Brenda-not because he admired her abilities, but because he wanted to protect her! Aaron clenched his fists, his whole body shaking. There was hatred and resentment in his eyes as he stared at Solo. His appearance caused a foreboding feeling to suddenly arise in Solo. W-where is he? Aaron lowered his eyes. Hes dead! Solos heart sank. B-but I wasnt the one who caused his death. What does it have to do with me? I Before he could finish, Aaron suddenly looked at him. He was not convinced of your hacking skills, so he once publicly clamored that he wanted to pit his skills against yours, right? Solo nodded. Yes, but I ignored him. Aaron sneered and lowered his head. He suddenly asked, Three months ago, did you take a commission to hack into someones cell phone? Solo nodded. Yeah, how did you know? Solo had always been taking private commissions from others but he had never done anything terrible like murder. Additionally, the people commissioning him were required to inform him of what they intended to do post-commission. He didnt allow them to make use of him to do bad things. When he thought of that, he suddenly looked at Aaron. That phone Was Marcus?. Aaron lowered his eyes. No, it was Captain Brendas. His reply made Solos eyes widen abruptly. He suddenly thought back to three months ago when someone had sent him an email, saying that his girlfriend had betrayed him. She had cheated on him with many people at the same time and was a scumbag. Therefore, hed offered Solo $3,000 to pinpoint the girls GPS location. ame $3,000 was just peanuts to him, but he hated such women the most, so hed accepted the simple commission. He checked the cell phone number given by the other party, whereupon he found that the girl was indeed an unfaithful woman and a playerCbecause the cell phones GPS location was often in places like nightclubs. After Solo sent the GPS coordinates to his client, his client had replied, Shes too much! How dare she be a town bike! She cuckolded me for so many years but I didnt even realize! Man, Im pissed! With the mentality of someone watching a show, Solo had replied, Just break up. Shes not worth it. But his client then sent a message begging him for help. Can you help me hack into my girlfriends cell phone for ten minutes? I want to lock her in the toilet and scare her a little as punishment. For Solo, a small request like that was not even worth mentioning. He agreed immediately. In fact, hed even felt that he was punishing evil and promoting good. But he didnt understand how could she have been Brenda? While he was in a daze, Aaron sneered and spoke again. That day, after much difficulty, Captain Brenda, Marcus, and I finally managed to get hold of Barbarians whereabouts. In order not to alert the enemy, Captain Brenda went in to scout the place first. We agreed that she would give us a signal in five minutes but we suddenly lost contact with her! Marcus was worried about Captain Brenda, so he rushed in at once He thought that the signal source he had set up was inadequate, causing Captain Brenda to be unable to send us the signal But we had never thought that the reason why she hadnt come out was just because of a hackers little prank!! Marcus, in order to save Captain Brenda, was brutally killed by Barbarian. At this point, Aaron suddenly raised his fist and slammed it in Solos face! Nora didnt do anything. Instead, she watched the two fixedly. Solo didnt duck either. It seemed like he had never imagined that things could have turned out like that Hed only hacked into someones phone for ten minutes and prevented them from using it. How did it involve someones death? On top of that, out of everyone it could have been, that person was Brenda! He even remembered that he had had a few conversations with the owner of the cell phone back then. Using an unknown number, he had sent the other party text messages and scolded her, saying that she should repent and that her boyfriend was still waiting for her. The girl had replied: Are you nuts? At that time, hed harassed the girl by sending her a ton of text messages because he wanted her to change her mind and return to her boyfriend. In fact After hacking her cell phone for ten minutes, when he returned control of the phone to the girl, he had even left a message on the screen: Hahaha! You must have been scared silly, right? You deserved it! Solo staggered a couple of steps backward. He thought of how those big mocking words would have suddenly appeared on the phone as Brenda came out dragging the body of her comrade who had died tragically. When he thought of how he was the one who had sent that message to her Solo suddenly clutched his chest. No wonder no wonder Brenda had said that there was no misunderstanding between them. Yeah, there certainly wasnt any misunderstanding. There was only hatred and a feud between them! That was why Interpol, who had always ignored him, had started to come after him when the charges were not even serious. Even if he was caught, he would only serve two or three months in prison. Solos nose was broken, warm liquid slowly trickled down. He suddenly didnt know what to do anymore. Aaron pointed to the outside. Leave! We investigated after the incident and found out that it was just a hackers prank and that you indeed dont have anything to do with Barbarian Yes, you are innocent and you were deceived, but no matter how many excuses I make up for you, it cant erase the fact that you caused Marcus death! So, you get it now, right? Captain Brenda will never forgive youbecause the moment she sees you, she thinks of the text message, those short ten minutes, and Marcus tragic death! Get lost! Im not interested in detaining you. Stay away from us in the future! Aaron really wanted to beat up Solo and kill him, but of all people, Captain Brenda had fallen in love with him. Marcus only wish when he had been alive was for Captain Brenda to find someone she loved Now that she had, Aaron couldnt really kill Solo to avenge him. Solo, however, remained where he was. He murmured to himself, W-what can I do to make up for it? Make up for it? Aaron sneered, Only if you can bring Marcus back to life! Chapter 861 - Smoking The Enemy Out How could the dead possibly come back to life, though? Solo remained where he was, stunned to the spot. He didnt know how he should explain himself, let alone what he should do All of this was thanks to his stupidity and self-righteousness! Regardless, he couldnt reconcile himself with it. He still wanted to grasp something, so he asked, What can I do now? Aaron lowered his eyes. The only thing you can do now is to leave Captain Brenda. When Marcus died, she was out of it for whole 6 months. Its also for the sake of taking revenge for Marcus that we are so focused on arresting Barbarian now, but your existence will only keep reminding Captain Brenda how tragic Marcus death was! You being with her will only bring her pain! After saying that, Aaron looked down and checked the time. Then, he walked past him and said, I wont arrest youbecause you dont deserve to go to prison for reformation. With that, Aaron left, leaving behind only Nora and Solo. Nora looked at Solo. For a while there, she didnt quite know how she should comfort him. She suddenly understood Brendas feelings very well. From her perspective, Solo might not be the murderer-in fact, he had even been deceivedbut how could Brenda possibly bring herself to face him with peace of mind? During the past few months, Brenda probably didnt just hate Barbarian, but also the person who had hacked her cell phone, right? If Solo hadnt hacked her phone at that time, they wouldnt have lost contact and Marcus wouldnt have rushed in to save her So, how could Brenda possibly bring herself to be with Solo? Solo didnt do anything wrong. His only mistake was that he had trusted the wrong person. Brenda also didnt do anything wrong. She couldnt let down Marcus. She couldnt get into a relationship with the person who had indirectly caused his death. She couldnt cross that hurdle in her heart. Therefore, when Nora asked Brenda what was going on, Brenda had told her that there was no misunderstanding. All this time, there had never been any misunderstanding between her and Solo. Yeah, there certainly wasnt any. All there was between the two of them was a dead knot! Marcus death was like a thorn forever stuck between the two. Even if Brenda chose to be with him, she would probably live in guilt for the rest of her life. Nora sighed. She patted Solos shoulder and said, Why dont you leave the school for now? Okay. With his head down, a wilted Solo followed behind Nora and left the school. Nora personally walked Solo out of the school gates. She watched Solo enter the hotel outside the school. After he packed his modest luggagewhich was just a backpack-he got into a cab and left. Only then did Nora turn around. As soon as she did, though, she saw a flash of Brenda not far away. Nora smiled wryly. Actually, Brenda couldnt get over Solo either, right? She walked over slowly and came up to Brenda. She said, Hes gone. Dont look anymore. Yeah, okay. Brenda turned around. On the face of the stubborn woman was a strong and resilient expression. Nora asked, Cant bear to part with him? Brendas lips curled into a wry smile. Yeah, I cant. She paused for a while and then said, It wasnt easy for me to finally fall for a man, yet Im letting him go just like that. But dont worry, Nora, Im not someone who cant think straight once I fall in love. I dont have time to mope around now. My priority now is to catch Barbarian! And avenge Marcus! Nora was a little surprised to hear this. Avenge Marcus? Yeah. Brenda seemed to have lost the frivolity that was usually around her. She said straightforwardly, I know Justin isnt dead. Nora was taken aback. When did you realize? Brenda looked at her. I thought of it when I saw you here at Staav University. Brenda looked ahead of her. Justins death came out of nowhere. He is the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts. He may not be able to beat Barbarian in terms of pure strength but the Irvin School of Martial Arts is the most skilled at scheming and playing tricks, so Justin should be great at escaping. Later, when I saw that you werent very sad, I initially thought it was because you and Justin didnt love each other that much. However, the three children were also smiling happily every day. To outsiders, the children are still young, so they must not know what death really means, but I know what Pete is like. Although he is young, his IQ is equivalent to that of a fifteen-year-old, so its impossible that he wouldnt understand. Then, when I saw you here, I knew right away that there must be something up with you and Justin. Brenda was a police officer great at noticing details. It was not surprising that she would detect such things. Now that things had come to this, Nora didnt want to hide it from her anymore, either. Thus, she nodded and said, Yeah, he didnt die. Brenda heaved a sigh of relief. I wont ask what the two of you are doing, but if you ever deal with Barbarian again, you can count me in. Theres an irreconcilable feud between us! Okay. The two chatted while searching for Peters body in the school. The rest of the policemen had already searched everywhere but it was as though Peter had disappeared into thin air, and they simply couldnt find any clues. In fact, for some reason, some students even said that they had seen Peter buying breakfast in the cafeteria in the morning. Brenda found this puzzling. Thats impossible. Are they sure that the person they saw was Peter? Aaron was even more incredulous. Yes, they are sure that the person they saw was Peter. After I asked them about it carefully, they told me that Peter always wears a baseball cap and carries a towel with him when he goes running every morning. After that, while covered in sweat, he goes to the cafeteria to buy breakfast and brings it back to his dorm room. Ive checked the surveillance cameras in the cafeteria-Peter had his back to the cameras the whole time and he didnt show his face at all. He only created an illusion to make everyone think that Peter had gone for breakfast, when in fact, the person buying breakfast at that time was the murderer! Brendas brows drew together tightly. Barbarians modus operandi is very strange this time. He used to kill in a direct and brutal manner all the time but hes simply being too strange right now. Not only did he kill Peter and leave us without any clues, but he even pretended to be Peter after that What on earth is he trying to do? While Brenda was thinking, Aaron also remarked, If it werent for the poker cards in the room, I would have thought that Barbarian really isnt the one behind it all this time! How could someone like him, who has always been simple-minded and straightforward, possibly come up with such a complex plan? What the hell is he planning? Nora, who was next to him, suddenly said, I know what hes planning now. Aaron was taken aback. What is it? Nora looked out the window. There you go, his objective has come Following what she said, someone pushed open the door to the office they were in. A few professors and students walked in. As soon as they did, they began to accuse and criticize Brenda and Aaron. Officer, what on earth is the matter with you guys? Do you have any idea how urgent our projects are? We agreed to your request when you wanted us to cooperate with you yesterday. Theres absolutely no way were doing that again tonight! Yeah, were staff and students here at Staav University, not prisoners! We can choose to disobey your orders! We demand freedom! We are all students and professors. Instead of investigating Professor Mayers death and going after his murderer, youre staying here and doing so many meaningless things On top of that, youre even claiming that Professor Peter has been killed? How can that be? If Professor Peter has really been killed, then produce some evidence for it! Is it okay to lie just to prove that your judgment is correct? Professor Peter just posted on Instagram, yet youre saying that hes dead? This is ridiculous! Yeah, do you think Staav Universitys staff and students are pushovers? We have a School of Law here! Im a law student myself. Officer, Id like to talk to you about human rights and freedom now Officer, you have no right to imprison so many of us. We have our right to freedom. You cant lock up nearly ten thousand teachers and students in the school with you just because of a murderer! Im going out now I have something on at home! Im going out too! Ive run out of tissues, I need to go to the supermarket! Im going out too, Im going out too The peoples voices got louder and louder. Seeing their behavior, Nora lowered her eyes and said slowly, You see that? Now, this is exactly what hes after. She looked at Brenda. Barbarian came here to look for something and hes not leaving until he finds it, but your presence here has seriously affected his ability to judge the situation and his objective. Thats why hes doing thishe wants to incite the students and professors into driving you guys away. Aaron: ! He clenched his fists furiously. Damn! That son of a bitch! Brenda was much calmer. She lowered her eyes and looked at Epson, who was leading the crowd. She said, The president and I have already agreed that I will leave tomorrow if theres still no murder tonight. However, in the meantime, all of you must still obey our orders! We represent the schools decision! Epson scoffed and asked, You represent the schools decision? Therefore, we should just waste another night here? Captain Brenda, if no murder happens by tomorrow and the police leaves, then what happens to our lost time tonight? Who is going to compensate us for it? Who is going to take responsibility for our lost time?! Brenda took a deep breath. I will! Epson demanded aggressively, And how are you going to take responsibility for it? Brenda sneered, If nothing happens by tomorrow morning, then I am willing to be punished! I will take off this uniform Im wearing! Okay! Dont forget what you said! Having achieved his goal, Epson said cheerfully, I hope you wont break your promise tomorrow! Dont worry, I never go back on my word! Brenda retorted stubbornly. Epson scoffed, Then well wait until tomorrow! After Epson left with the students, Aaron couldnt help but ask anxiously, What do we do if we still dont find Peters body by tomorrow? Captain Brenda, are you really going to hold yourself responsible for this? Captain Brenda had once said that she would never take off her uniform until she caught Barbarian and took her revenge! Upon hearing what he said, Brenda looked at Nora. Nora nodded slightly. Brenda lowered her eyes and said, We may not be able to find Peter, but isnt Barbarian going to continue killing tonight anyway? With Nora-in other words, Q-here, no hacker would be able to breach her firewall and infiltrate the staff dormitories! And if the staff dormitories were unsafe, Barbarian wouldnt be able to attack them anymore. With that, he could only set his sights on the laboratory! Barbarian was a highly psychotic murderer. Once he started a killing spree, he must kill five people before he stopped. This was his principle and dedication. With that in mind, Brenda looked coldly at Epsons back in the distance. It seemed that she would have to smoke the enemy out tonight! Chapter 862 - You Shall Witness A Historic Moment That night, a curfew was imposed on the staff dormitories. Brenda also requested that the professors remain in their rooms and not go out after 8 pm. The professors had a lot to gripe about it. They all looked at Brenda. Are you treating us as prisoners? This is too much! We are your targets of protection, not your targets of surveillance! The police are too much! What makes you think you can stop us from going out after eight oclock? Never mind that youre stopping us from carrying out our experiments at night, but youre even starting to dictate what we can and cannot do tonight? This is too much! The professors protested but the iron-fisted Brenda still forced them to stay in their rooms. When the professors were asked to return to their rooms, they dished out tough talk. Just you wait! Im definitely going to report you tomorrow! You people shouldnt be here at all! Brenda had already become immune to such words by now. She replied, Okay, if nothing goes wrong tonight as well, Ill get out of here by myself tomorrow. Her reply shut up all the professors. Seeing that they werent talking anymore, Brenda left. More than a dozen SWAT officers were protecting the staff dormitories. Aaron said, With this, even a housefly can forget about getting in there, right? Brenda stroked her chin. Yeah, under such circumstances, it is impossible for Barbarian to head there again! Aaron, get our men to follow me to the laboratory building! Aaron followed behind her. He looked at Nora curiously and asked, Captain Brenda, are that students skills good enough? Barbarian has a hacker with him, so surely we cant rely on a student here, right? Brenda: She said to Aaron, Dont worry. Aaron then asked, By the way, Captain Brenda, didnt you work with Anti when you went to the US? I remember Anti once revealed that shes Q, and Marcus also used to admire the hackers Q and Y the most. Is Q really that amazing? II 11 Nora listened to their conversation and followed behind the two with a smile as they walked to the laboratory building together. She had already encrypted the surveillance camera system at the staff dormitories. No hacker-including even Y-would be able to breach it. Thus, Nora wanted to go with Brenda to arrest Barbarian. Brenda was worried about her, though. Are you really going to the lab? Nora nodded. Yeah. Brenda was still very worried. Youre weak and powerless, so you have to keep yourself well-hidden, okay? Dont let Barbarian catch you! Nora wanted to laugh when she heard the words weak and powerless. She said quietly, Dont worry, no matter what, Im still capable of protecting myself. Although she couldnt beat Barbarian in a fight, she wasnt someone to be trifled with, either. While Nora was on the way to the laboratory, Brenda, who was ultimately still worried about her, handed her a small button and said in a low voice, Nora, if anything goes wrong, press this button immediately. We will rush in right away! Okay. Nora placed the button in her pocket and went to the upper floors. When she entered Epsons laboratory, she happened to run into Oscar, whod just had dinner and come over to work. Upon seeing her, Oscar grabbed her wrist and asked, Why are you here? Nora: ? Oscar looked around. The SWAT team has surrounded the area. Judging from how they look, they are dead certain that Barbarian will attack us tonight. Why did you come today when you werent here yesterday? Arent you just throwing yourself into danger? Nora: ??! Since when did she become so close with Oscar? Oscar, however, looked around and stuffed a pepper spray into Noras hands. Take this, I bought it at the supermarket today. If a bad guy really comes, we can at least use this for self-defense! Nora: The pepper spray was probably useless on Barbarian but she thanked Oscar anyway. Then, she entered the lab with her. Epson happened to spot the two of them. He walked over at once and began to mock Nora. What are you doing here? Didnt you quit this project? Did you come to grovel because you heard that we are completing the project tonight? Nora was surprised. The project will be completed tonight? Epson said smugly, Yes, well be able to complete the project tonight! Were left with just the last step now! Nora: She really wished she could tell him that it was exactly at the end, when she collated all the experimental data, that she found out that the project would never succeed. However, going by how confident Epson looked, even if she were to tell him that, he probably wouldnt believe her. Thus, Nora simply shut up. On the contrary, it was Oscar standing next to her who said, Professor Epson, Lisa knows that she was wrong. In order to demonstrate your magnanimity, and also to give her the chance to tell Anti that she once witnessed a great experiment, you should keep her here, right? Her words convinced Epson. Youre right. In that case, follow me, Lisa. I will let you see with your own eyes that I am greater than Anti! Okay. She followed behind Epson and walked into a deeper part of the laboratory. The postgraduate students passed all of their experimental data to Epson. Epson stood where he was and stared solemnly at the numerical values on the computer screen. You see this? This is our experiment that will be successfully completed very soon! Lisa, you are about to witness a historic moment! Oh, I forgot, youre just an undergraduate student, so you probably dont understand my data, right? Its okay, once the data finishes compiling, you should at least be able to recognize the word Success, right? I hope you can remember how you feel then, so that you can report it to Anti Amidst Epsons loud and excited talking, all the data was uploaded. He looked behind him. Even his expression had become somewhat abnormally excited as he said, Do you see that? Once I give this button here a push, all the data will start collating! I am only one step away from success! Chapter 863 - What Anti Looks Like Nora stared at his data. Although she only caught a flash of the data that had just been uploaded, she still got a clear look at itEpsons experiment was the same as the one she had done in the past. Its final outcome would only be a failure. She lowered her eyes and kept quiet. Many of Epsons students swarmed toward them. Everyone had painstakingly worked day and night for a month and now it was finally time to get the fruit of their labor. This was the moment that mattered the most to them. Epson pressed the data consolidation button. Epsons students said, Lisa, you have never seen an experiment like this back in America, right? Youll bear witness to a miracle today! Yeah, you are so lucky! Even though you didnt do anything, you still gained Professor Epsons trust. Its really a blessing for you to be able to take part in an experiment like this! Yeah! I bet even Professor Anti wasnt this nice to you, right? Moreover, Staav University is much better than the NYU School of Medicine! At the very least, Anti is the only internationally well-known doctor there, whereas Staav University has many! Professor Epson is just one of the many professors here! You should have a better understanding of how great Staav University is by now, right? Amidst their sarcastic, envious, or admonishing remarks, Nora didnt utter even a word. Look, itll be done real soon! Distracted, everyone stopped focusing on Nora. At this point, someone tugged on Noras arm. Nora turned her head to see that Oscar had come up beside her. She lowered her voice and said, Why dont you apologize to Professor Epson later for showing disrespect towards him? Professor Epson may make himself out to be magnanimous and say that he will forgive you but hes actually very petty. Once the project succeeds, he will definitely go around saying that hes better than Professor Anti, and you are going to be the evidence that hell use. Be careful not to let him make use of you. After speaking, Oscar sighed. You are ultimately just an exchange student, so you have to go back sooner or later. If you offend Anti, your studies wont go smoothly in the future. Nora: Oscar had given her so many kind warnings that she didnt quite know what to do anymore. Oscar explained, Actually, I secretly really like Professor Anti because shes so cool, but I cant say that out loud. Even if Professor Epson succeeds in his experiment, Im still not going to think that hes really better than Professor Anti. It would be nice if I could meet Professor Anti even just once in this lifetime. Then, Oscar sighed and added, Unfortunately, there is probably no hope for that anymore because Professor Anti only took one postgraduate student under her wing. I really wonder who it is thats so lucky Nora: Youll meet her for sure, she said. After all, they had already met. However, Oscar lowered her voice again and asked, By the way, you must have already told Professor Anti that Professor Epson is carrying out this experiment, right? Yeah, she knows about it. Oscar then asked, T-then can you pass a message to Professor Anti for me? Sure. Oscar sighed. Actually, I admire her very much. A one-time failure doesnt mean anything-after all, Professor Anti doesnt specialize in pharmaceuticals; her forte is her surgical skill. Now, Nora couldnt concur with that. She coughed and said, Anti Professor Anti is actually even more skilled in her pharmaceutical knowledge than her surgical skills. Really? Oscar was a little surprised. Although she did not quite understand why Nora would suddenly say something like that, she nevertheless said, Well, that doesnt matter. Even if Professor Anti is more skilled in pharmaceutical knowledge, I still believe this is just a one-time failure for her. I heard that many of the pills that Professor Anti created have already spread to Switzerland She is still very awesome, no matter what. Now that Epson has beat her in something for once, he will definitely spread talk about how incompetent Professor Anti is. Do tell Professor Anti not to take it to heart He wont have the chance, Nora replied. Her reply took Oscar by surprise. What do you mean? Noras lip corners curled into a smile. Im saying that Professor Epson wont have the chance to do that. Immediately after she spoke, one of the students at the computer with the experiment data exclaimed, It has stopped! It reached 100%! The result The result will be out in a moment! Its out! The next moment following their shouts, however, everyone suddenly fell silent. Oscar hurriedly tugged on Noras arm. For the sake of the credits for Professor Epsons class, just congratulate him Before she could finish, though, she heard someone exclaim in shock, How how can this be? Yeah, why did it fail? Oscar: ?? No, this is impossible! Epson let out a low bark. He hurriedly looked at the computer and said furiously, Something must have gone wrong! Yes, that must be it! Theres no way it would fail! Re-upload it! Re-upload all data! Roger! All the students nodded and re-uploaded all the data. Epson then clicked the Consolidate button. But five minutes later, the lab was still filled with silence, indicating that it was still unsuccessful! Epson still refused to believe it. He said, Someone among you must have made a mistake in the data! Go and get it checked again, pronto! And upload it again within half an hour! Roger! Following Professor Epsons order, all the students once again threw themselves into the intense experiment. Only Nora and Oscar stood in the corner by the side, one looking like she was waiting for some kind of result and the other looking a little lost-after all, at Oscars current level of knowledge, she couldnt fully understand the experiment yet. Another hour passed. They uploaded the data once more but it still failed! Epson stared at his computer in disbelief. The students started to talk among themselves at this point. Whats going on? Yeah, its so weird. Whats going on? It suddenly occurred to me that someone had once said that Anti has tried this idea before, but it unfortunately failed. Therefore, this particular hypothesis doesnt work We were too confident and got careless! As soon as the student said that, though, Epson looked at her furiously. How can that be? This is the only possible way! How can it fail? This doesnt make sense, something must have gone wrong somewhere! But where? Where does the problem lie? This Every line of data is extremely accurate, we have already confirmed it a dozen times and there really isnt any problem. How could this have happened? What should we do? Yeah, the data is too strange! While everyone was deep in thought, a low voice reached them. Its the third set, it cant be integrated with the rest of the data. This problem is unsolvable. Everyone was contemplating the issue seriously, so when they heard this, they all looked at the computer. Sure enough, everyone discovered the problem. How did it turn out like that?! It really is impossible to integrate this part into the rest of the data. In other words, our hypothesis was wrong from the beginning! Have we been doing pointless work this whole month? Professor Anti once said that this method will never work, but we simply refused to believe it and insisted on wasting a month to verify it Amid everyone kicking themselves over their actions, Epson held his head. How can this happen? How?! This is impossible Im definitely better than Anti Seeing his reaction, the students hurriedly comforted him. Professor Epson, y-you have done your best. Go away! Even if Ive done my best, I still cant accept this! This is a matter of academic dignity! Epsons eyes were fixed on the screen. No one realized that Nora was the one who had pointed out the problem just now. Oscar, who was standing beside Nora all this time, stared at her in shock. It wasnt until then that she finally recovered and asked in astonishment, How did you know that there is a problem with the third set of data? Well, I have experienced this failure before, replied Nora. Oscar was stunned. A moment later, though, she suddenly realized something and said, I see! Did you also participate in Antis experiment back at the NYU School of Medicine? Thats why you knew from the start that this experiment would never succeed! You can say that, Nora said. She had indeed been involved in her own experiment from the very beginning. But the moment she said that, a besotted look instead came over Oscars countenance. Professor Anti is simply too amazing! As soon as she started the experiment, she noticed the problem and ended it. Gosh, I really wish I could meet her! After speaking, she lowered her head and took out her cell phone. What are you doing? Nora asked. Oscar replied, Im going to search for photos of Anti I want to see what she looks like! Chapter 864 - The Murderer Is Here!! Nora: When she saw Oscar really opening up her Internet browser and keying in the search term, she asked in surprise, Havent you seen one before? There were indeed news reports about her in the States, but she and Justin had deleted them from the Internet after each incidentafter all, she didnt want to reveal her face. If one checked the news in time, they might still be able to catch a photo of her, but now Why arent there any pictures? Oscar was surprised. I heard that she trended on social media and was even in a tormented relationship with the richest man in America! I also heard that Anti has two children but I dont know if its true or not. Nora: While they were chatting, Epson had completely forgotten the crisis that would come that night. Dejected and dispirited, he waved off the students around him and said, Lets all just go back for now! The time Nora checked the time it was exactly one oclock in the morning. She stopped everyone and said, We are in a time of crisis right now. If we split up at this time, well be in even more danger. I think its better that we stay in the lab. This way, if something happens, at least we can work together Barbarian might be powerful but surely even he couldnt attack all thirty-odd students in the lab, right?! SOnn But as soon as she said that, Epson took his anger out on her. He snapped, Murderer? What murderer?! The SWAT team is just trying to scare us! I told you, there is no murderer at all! You just want to stay here to laugh at me, right? Nora: ? His reaction frightened Oscar and she hid by the side. The rest of the students looked at Nora. Nora lowered her eyes. Professor Epson, have you heard of a medical condition known as persecutory delusion? You seem to be suffering from it. Do you need me to contact a doctor for you? Epson: ! That woman didnt even need to use swear words when she insulted someone! He pointed at Nora furiously and continued ranting. Do you think Ive lost to Anti just because my experiment was unsuccessful? If nothing else, she didnt even try! When you look at it that way, Im still better than her! Nora: She ignored the lunatic and looked at the students instead. She said, Its very cold outside right now and the police have already closed entry to the dorms a long time ago. Even if you leave, theres nowhere for you to go. On the contrary, its safer here and the police have also stepped up security measures around the laboratory building. In my opinion, everyone should stay here until daybreak! But of course, all of you have the freedom to choose what you want to do. Noras voice was filled with sarcasm when she mentioned freedom. Everyone looked at one another. In the end, Oscar took the lead and walked over to Nora. She said, I Im staying. The rest were divided into two factions at once. Some approved of staying there for the time being but gave very grandiose reasons for their decision, of course. Professor, our dorm has already closed, so we cant go in now anyway. I dont want to disturb the dorm supervisor, so Ill just stay! Ill just go back at five oclock. Yeah, thats right. I live relatively far away, Professor, so I wont be going back, either. There were also some who wanted to leave. Hah, you are all cowards who allowed that woman to scare you! Professor Epson, Ill go. Im going back to the dorm now. Isnt it more comfortable to go back and sleep on a comfy bed instead? IIII Everyone quickly split into two factions. However, only two male students left with Professor Epson in the end. Epson looked at his favorite students and then at the rest. He snorted and said, What a bunch of cowards! How are people like you going to create miracles for the pharmaceutical industry? You dont even have the courage to go back to your rooms! Youre not suitable for carrying out research with me at all! After scolding them, Epson sneered. Lets go! Okay. The two students followed Epson. One even said, Professor, well walk you back to the staff dormitory before we go back! Good going! After the three mens voices gradually faded into the distance, Nora and the rest of the students each found a comfortable spot in the laboratory, planning to leave once dawn broke. Epson and the two students entered the elevator. Because of the failed experiment, Epson was pulling a long face and had a very serious expression. He stared straight ahead of him, his eyes behind his glasses full of anger and embarrassment. The two students standing behind him echoed his opinion and comforted him. They said, Professor Epson, you dont have to care about them! They are all cowards! Professor Epson, you dont have to worry about the experiments failure This method may not have worked, but at least we ruled out the possibility, which is also a kind of proof of the theory. We have still made a contribution to the pharmaceutical industry! Professor Epson, although Anti had already proposed a year ago that this direction doesnt really work, she did not carry out the experiment. Instead, we reached the final step and proved that this direction indeed doesnt work. Academics should have the spirit of getting to the bottom of things. From this point alone, you are much better than Professor Anti! At the very least, when she discovered obstacles, she did not overcome them but chose to give up instead. She is too lacking in the spirit of scientific research! Each of the two was more eloquent than the other and their coaxing gradually made the awful look on Epsons face turn for the better. However, they completely didnt realize the fallacy in their words. If one already knew that the path led to a dead-end, then why waste time researching it? However, they werent going to bring that up at this time. Instead, they began to ridicule the others. The Americans are so timid, they dont have the courage or spirit to forge new ground at all. Its just like how Lisa believed the SWATS claims. Besides, even if a murderer really comes, will the three of us men be unable to beat him in a fight when hes all alone? Hah, but they simply insist on getting through those four hours in the lab instead. They are so stupid! Epson even scoffed sarcastically and said, What murderer? I think hes probably just a burglar or a robber. Professor Mayer was probably just killed because he was too thin and weak. Not only do I exercise every day, but the two of you are also so strong and well-built. If we run into a murderer, lets just catch them and throw them in the SWATs face! This way, we can even put an awful look on their faces! The two students nodded in agreement again. By then, the trio had reached the ground floor. They walked out of the elevator with big smiles, ready to exit the laboratory building. None of them noticed the man in black standing in a corner in the dark. He had nearly blended with the night. Only a pair of eyes glowed red in the dark. C Upstairs. After Epson and the two students left, everyone found a corner suitable for themselves and got ready to rest. At this time, someone suddenly asked, Will Professor Epson hold a grudge against us and refuse to give us credits for this subject because we chose to stay? Surely not? Actually, when you think about it, it doesnt really seem that scary. The murderer they were talking about did not appear at all. Maybe all this really is a joke like what Epson said! People will only mock us and call us cowards if we stay here. That exchange student is too timid. The moment theres any sign of trouble, she immediately tells us to stay and not go out Just how much does she cherish her life?! I also think that we have been misled by Lisa. I suddenly regret staying, I should have left with Professor Epson just now Of course, apart from these people with 20/20 hindsight, there were also those who defended Nora. Why didnt you say that back then? What does this have to do with Lisa? You made your own choice, so dont blame it on others! Exactly. Besides, the police have been making a ruckus in school. That officer was so absolute when she said that she would leave if nothing happens by tomorrow, which means that something is definitely wrong! Whats the big deal about us staying here? Its just four hours, is it so hard to get through that? I didnt see you guys complaining this much when we were doing experiments overnight! When the person who blamed the situation on Nora heard the people defending her, he got up and retorted, Whats wrong with me griping a little? Why are you being so protective of her? Is it because shes pretty? Is that why you developed protective feelings for her? Heh, if you have the time to have tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex, then why dont you think about how to appease Professor Epsons anger instead?! The few who defended Nora happened to be male. It wasnt that they had developed tender, protective feelings for the fairer sex, rather, there were only a pitifully small number of girls in the laboratory. Including Oscar and Nora, there were only four. The other two had kept quiet, thats all. Seeing that they were going overboard with their words, Oscar immediately said, Thats enough, you guys! Lisa is an exchange student, you know. Are you planning to have her tell everyone after she returns to the US that this is how we treat exchange students at Staav University? Where is your mettle as a student of Staav University? Have you forgotten the school motto? Oscars words calmed both parties down. The boy who had blamed Nora said, Fine, I was wrong, but I really shouldnt have offended Professor Epson. He is famous for being petty. Its clear that we stayed behind because we were afraid that something would go wrong, but actually, with so many of us here, even if a murderer does show up, whats there to be afraid of? As soon as he said this, the rest nodded. Yeah, whats there to be afraid of? Come on, lets go. If we hurry and catch up with Professor Epson, we may still be able to salvage a bit of our image. We can go back to our respective dorms later Two-thirds of the remaining students got up in an instant. Yeah, sounds good. Lets go back to the dorms. This place gets really cold in the middle of the night, even with the heater on! The laboratory building is old after all, it was freezing the last two days. Yeah, lets go together. Even if we run into the murderer, I reckon our numbers will scare him sh*tless. Were no wimps Besides, the murderer may not even exist! Everyone headed to the exit as they spoke. However, it was at this moment that someone opened the door from the outside! Immediately after, one of the students who had left with Professor Epson just now appeared at the entrance. The student who had criticized Nora just now immediately said, Why are you back? We were just planning to go after you guys But before he could finish, the student slumped right onto the floor! Chapter 865 - Barbarian Is Here!! Thud! The student fell straight to the floor, causing everyone to take a step back in shock. It was also at this time that they realized that he was bleeding at the back of his head. Then, a strong and well-built man dressed fully in black, wearing a baseball cap and a black face mask, walked in. He was not strong and muscular in the traditional sense, where one had bulging muscles and was big, tall, and mighty. Rather, he had a tall and slender figure but every muscle on his body seemed to be just right. Although one couldnt see what he looked like, there was ferocity and savagery in his eyes. Nora was certain that he was Barbarian pretty much right off the bat! She had met him in the room with the safe-deposit boxes in the Bank of New York back then. Nora held her breath and clenched her fists. IA Barbarian had someone in his grip. With a light push, he pushed Epson into the laboratory. Epson looked in horror at the students dead body on the floor and swallowed hard. The rest of the students screamed and retreated in panic. The four girls hid at the back. In fact, the other two were already hiding under the testbed. They huddled under the table as they shook in fear. While Nora was observing Barbarian, Oscar pulled her by the arm and she hid under the table together with Oscar. Oscar was shaking all over, her fearful and horror-stricken eyes big and wide. She gestured to Nora to keep quiet. She actually remembered to pull her to safety at a critical moment like this Nora formed a bit of a good impression of Oscar. Oscar took out her cell phone, typed on it, and showed the screen to Nora: Dont make a sound. Dont be afraid, the police are nearby. They will definitely come to save us! Nora: When she looked up, she saw that even though Oscar was clearly terrified, she still nodded affirmatively at her as though she was trying to give her confidence. She cast her eyes down and looked out through the gap under the table. Epsons arms were raised and he swallowed. The door to the laboratory had already been shut by then. Barbarian stood at the door, his eyes quietly observing everything in the room. He stared straight at Epson and said slowly, The gene serum. His voice was very low and deep. Additionally, the man spoke very briefly and concisely. It seemed like he was a very reticent man. Epson was taken aback. He said, What gene serum? I I dont know Barbarian stepped forward abruptly and grabbed his wrist. To outsiders, it seemed like he had only exerted a little force, but Epson immediately cried out in pain. By the time Barbarian let go, his hand had already slumped down loosely, his wrist obviously broken. Epson fell to the floor and rolled around in pain. None of the students beside him dared to step forward. Barbarian spoke again. Tell me everything about the gene serum. He spoke very slowly, just like how he had back in the States. Epson waved and hurriedly explained, I really dont know anything about a gene serum or whatnot. Can you be reasonable? I am just an unimportant little professor, how would I possibly know about such big things?! Barbarian frowned. His red eyes were filled with suspicion. Nora noticed that Barbarian didnt seem to know what to say but he suddenly turned his head as though he was listening to a voice in his earphone. Thereupon, Barbarian suddenly understood something. He walked over immediately and asked, Which file in the archives is related to the gene serum? Epson wanted to cry. He replied, I really dont know. The files in the archives are all accessible. If you want to know, I can check them out for you But Ive never heard of the gene serum or whatever youre talking about Youre lying! Barbarian was very hot-tempered. Just like in the US back then, he got violent the moment he didnt get the answer he wanted. He kicked Epson, sending him flying. It wasnt until he crashed into a chair that he finally came to a stop. The kick made Epson cough up a mouthful of blood. Ahh! The girl squatting at the table nearby screamed in fright, attracting Barbarians attention. Barbarian turned his head and looked over. The rest of the students gathered. A boy suddenly said, A-are you the serial killer? Do you know that there are thirty of us here?! You cant beat us alone! You Before he could finish, Barbarian suddenly fished out a silver pistol from his pocket and shot his knee. Bang! The boy fell to his knees. With that, the others finally realized just how strong he was. Putting aside his physical strength that could send one flying with a single kick, just his gun alone already meant that none of them was a match for him. Just as they were in a panic, Barbarian suddenly looked at Epson again. Are you sure you dont know anything about the gene serum? Epson was curled up on the floor in pain. When he heard the question, he nodded hurriedly. I really dont know anything, I Bang! Another gunshot rang out. Barbarian shot another student. The man, whose eyes were blood-red, said, If you really cant remember, then I can get them to jog your memory a little. Epson: ! His eyes widened and he shouted furiously, They are students! They dont know anything! C-come at me if you want something! Dont go after them! Barbarian narrowed his eyes a little. He turned his head sideways again, likely listening to Spaceys instructions. The next moment, he held up the pistol and pointed it at another student. Will you talk or not? Nora, who was hiding under the table, was already clenching her fists. She was not Barbarians match nor was she a police officer. However, when she saw Epson, someone who was usually awfully bad-tempered, protecting his students, for some reason, an impetuous feeling suddenly surged up in her. She cast her eyes down and lightly expelled a breath of air. She was no saint. She had waited here for Barbarian so that she could find out what his intentions were, and also to get a clear look at his movements, so as to prepare for the retrieval of File No. 004 later on. Now that she had discovered that Barbarian only knew that the gene serum was in Staav University but didnt know anything else, she was relieved. She really shouldnt be going out there at this time. Firstly, Barbarian was armed. Not only was she not his match in the first place, but she would probably even be shot in the head the moment she showed herself. Secondly, there were more than thirty students present. If Barbarian beat up or killed them one by one, she reckoned that the police would probably break in before it was even her turn. With that, she could also leave the laboratory safely. In fact, if she didnt show herself, Barbarian might not even know that she was here let alone fight with her for File No. 004. She could quietly leave with the antidote. Either way, no matter how one looked at it, this was the best course of action. But when she saw Barbarian pointing his gun at a student again, Nora narrowed her eyes. Chapter 866 - You Have Been Surrounded! To be honest, Nora didnt feel much of a sense of belonging to the people here. Moreover, they had even disregarded her kind intentions and refused to heed her advice. One could say that they had only themselves to blame for their predicament. If Epson and the two students hadnt left, the door to the lab would have been locked. Even someone like Barbarian would have had to put in some work to get in and they would definitely have held out until the police came. Nora narrowed her eyes and looked at Barbarian coldly. Just as Barbarian was about to pull the trigger again, Epson suddenly said, Fine, Ill talk! Ill talk! Dont shoot! Nora stopped what she was about to do and shrank back. She looked at Epson in surprise. Did Epson have clues to the gene serum? How could that be?! She broke into a huge frown. The next moment, she saw Barbarian, whose eyes had also lit up, look at Epson. A pathetic-looking Epson got up from the floor. He was terrified to the extreme by then and his voice trembled as he said, I know where the thing you are looking for is! Barbarian stepped forward abruptly and grabbed his collar. Where is it? Epson took a deep breath and slowly said, I know what you are looking for and I can tell you what you want, but you must promise not to hurt these students! They are innocent! Barbarian sneered. I dont care about those worthless people. Epson swallowed. He looked at Barbarian and spoke again. I hope you keep your word. But in order to ensure the students safety, I will only tell you what you want to know after they have all left! Barbarian: ? He subconsciously wanted to agree to the request, but a low voice came from his earphone at this point and Barbarian kept quiet. A moment later, he sneered and said, You are in no position to negotiate with me. Tell me what I want to know immediately! Epson frowned. I Bang! Barbarian shot another students thigh! The bullet struck the students femoral artery and he fell to the floor at once, his blood spreading all over it! Okay, Ill talk! Epson didnt dare to delay any longer. He said, What you want is in the archives! File No. 004! Barbarian sneered, Why should I believe you? Epson took a deep breath and replied, File No. 004 is a top-secret document and even I cant access it. The gene serum you mention can only be this document! Thats all I know! After he spoke, for fear that Barbarian would shoot again, he said, The archives are built from the sturdiest material invented by the school. Without my pupils to unlock the door, you wont be able to get in, so dont kill these students! Otherwise, I wont help you! At the critical moment, Epson exhibited the demeanor he should have as a teacher. Barbarian glanced at him and then at the terrified students in the room. He sneered and said in a low voice, A bunch of cowards! Absolutely boring! Then, he grabbed Epson and ordered, Come to the archives with me! Epson breathed a sigh of relief. Okay, Ill go with you! After speaking, he looked back at the students in the laboratory. He hurt everywhere from being beaten up just now and he was shaking all over in fear. However, he still said in a trembling voice, S-stay here and dont move around, all of you. Get a doctor to treat their injuries immediately love After leaving instructions, he took step after step to the door while Barbarian pulled him. He was limping a little from being beaten up. Maybe because Barbarian found him too slow, he grabbed his collar and half-dragged him to the door. However, Epson didnt put up any resistance. The students couldnt help but call out, Professor Epson stopped He turned back slowly. The students looked at him. There was usually fear in the students eyes when they worked under him for his experiments. Most of them were with him just for credits and to successfully complete their degree. He relied on such things to control the students and make them show him a great deal of respect. But at this moment, Epson found that the look in the students eyes had changed. Their eyes were filled with sentiment, much like cubs looking at their mother who had to leave in order to protect them Epson knew that he was most likely going to be out of luck once he left. He suddenly said, I may have lost to Anti in my experiment, but as a teacher, I didnt lose to her, right? Nora, who was still hiding behind the desk, was taken aback. The students eyes instantly reddened. Oscar was also stunned and she couldnt recover for a long while. For a while, none of the students in the room spoke. Barbarian would never give Epson time to talk nonsense, so without waiting for the students replies, he dragged Epson out of the lab. After they left, the students in the lab instantly relaxed. At this time, the sound of the police confronting Barbarian outside also reached them. One could vaguely hear Barbarian holding Epson hostage and moving toward the archives. Some police officers also rushed into the laboratory and administered first aid to the students who were shot The students were in a mess. Some were so scared that they burst into tears while some huddled together as they trembled. Everyone seemed to be in shock It was at this moment that someone suddenly said, Professor Epson As soon as the person spoke, choked sobs echoed in the room. Oscar also murmured to herself blankly, I always thought of Professor Epson as a bad teacher. He is mean, his credits are hard to earn, he has awfully high expectations of students, and he is extremely arrogant and keeps harping about being rivals with Anti.. But actually, Professor Epson is a good teacher A lot of them shared Oscars sentiments Nora, however, took a deep breath and darted out of the door while the students were in turmoil! Epson had told Barbarian about File No. 004 and they had gone to look for clues. If she went over a step too slow, it was highly likely that the clues would be taken away by Barbarian! The thought made Nora speed up her movements even further. As soon as she approached the archives, she saw that the police were already in formation outside. Brenda was shouting into the archives, Barbarian! You have been surrounded! Put down your weapons and come out at once! However, inside the room, Barbarian turned a deaf ear to the noise outside. His eyes were on the wall filled with files. The door was closed and the police would not be coming in for a while. He threw Epson aside. After confirming that he couldnt walk, he walked up to the wall in the archives and counted them in order. The files on biogenetics were on the left. He strode over, whereupon he immediately spotted File No. 004 sitting there quietly! Barbarians hands were shaking. He gently opened the door Chapter 867 - Her V16!! A vigilant Barbarian kept his eyes peeled. Back in the US, he had opened the safe only to find a bomb inside. He had nearly died in the US. Instead of rushing up to it recklessly, this time, he opened it gently and looked at the filing cabinet warily. The filing cabinet was even more complex and secure than the banks interior, which went to show just how rich and solid Staav Universitys history and foundation were. Their level of protection towards these unpublished intellectual properties was at the peak! There were no bombs or hidden weapons inside, probably to prevent injuring students if they accidentally opened it. However, this made Barbarian feel that everything had come too easily. At this time, Nora had already gone around the laboratory to a window. The windows here were made of bulletproof glass and it wasnt easy to open them. They were just there to let light into the room. One couldnt get in by tampering with the windows. Nora squatted down quietly. The glass was originally meant to be a means of protection for the archives but it had instead become a barrier. She could only look in, in hopes of verifying File No. 004s authenticity. She saw Barbarian cautiously take out a box from the filing cabinet. When he opened it and glanced inside, his eyes lit up. He carefully put the box into a pouch. Then, he took out bandages and tied them around himself to prevent the contents from falling out when he charged out of the archives later. He wrapped the bandages around nearly a dozen times before he threw the tape aside. Then, he looked at Epson coldly. Epson was hurting all over. He had been beaten up, and while they were walking over, he was so terrified that he had gone limp all over. He couldnt even stand. Seeing that he had found what he was after, Epson asked, You have what you want now. C-can I go? Barbarian, however, lowered his eyes and sneered contemptuously. The man seemed like someone who rarely spoke and his voice was as cold and ruthless as ever as he replied, How am I supposed to get away without a hostage? One could only enter and leave the archives through the door; everywhere else was securely sealed. It was indeed true that he would only be able to leave through the door After Barbarian had what he wanted, he grabbed Epson and headed out. When they reached the door, Barbarian put his pistol against Epsons temple and made him stand in front of him. Only then did he open the door and walk out. As soon as he did, he saw Brenda leading a group of SWAT officers nearby. She looked at him warily and said, Barbarian, youd best put down your weapon and surrender. Do you really think you can break through all of us here? Upon hearing this, Barbarian narrowed his eyes and hoisted Epson slightly again. If you want him dead, then come and catch me! His words made Brendas brows draw together. Epson looked at Brenda. By then, his face was already covered with tears. Next to Brenda, Aaron gritted his teeth and said, Captain Brenda, who cares about his hostage? We had already told that guy that it was dangerous, yet he still insisted on carrying out his experiments. Anyway, he has already signed the liability waiver agreement, so even if he dies, it has nothing to do with us. Lets go! Aaron had been holding back his desire to avenge his comrade-in-arms for a long time now! Barbarians whereabouts were simply too hard to get hold of. Even now, despite the two parties being in such close proximity, Barbarian was still neatly dressed and his body fully covered. Even at this point, they still didnt even know what he really looked like! Now that they had finally found leads on Barbarian after tracking him for so long, how could he give up?! Upon hearing what Aaron said, Epson was full of regrets. Tears streamed down his face as he sobbed. I was wrong, I really was. Captain Brenda, I should have trusted you guys Im the one who caused this whole situation today, its all my fault Immediately after he spoke, Epson suddenly lowered his head and bit down hard on Barbarians hand! He knew that the SWAT officers did not care whether he lived or died! There was no use complaining about them either. The only thing he could do now was to seek a way out himself. Sure enough, the instant he suddenly lowered his head, the pain made Barbarian push him away. As the two were standing at the door to the archives, Barbarians push sent Epson back into the archives. Epson, who had finally regained freedom of movement, was so terrified that he ran straight into the archives. As he did, he even searched for cover. Go! Brendas eyes lit up at once when she saw that Epson was temporarily out of danger. She shouted, Charge!! Then, she paused for merely a second before she added, Take him down, dead or alive! Sometimes, in order to catch the fugitive alive, the police would act with scruples, but in Barbarians case they had long since wanted him dead! The very instant she said that, everyone raised their submachine guns and started spraying bullets at Barbarian! This was what entered Noras sight after she went around the archives and came over. The ground floor was nearly surrounded by the SWAT team and they had even prepared large-caliber guns. There was probably no way out for Barbarian this time! However, she was afraid that the V16 in Barbarians possession would end up damaged. She wanted to rush forward and stop Brendas barrage of gunfire but it seemed that Barbarian had expected all this. Since he had already decided to come to the school to steal the V16 and even put the SWAT team on alert long ago, how would he possibly come straight over so stupidly? He was obviously prepared. When Epson fled, he hadnt immediately tried to shoot him. Instead, he took out a smoke bomb and hurled it onto the floor. As a result, there was a cloud of smoke in front of the SWAT team when Brenda gave her orders. Without a target, everyone could only recklessly rake the area with bullets. Charge! Brenda took the lead and rushed over, but then she suddenly heard Epson scream. She didnt spare Epson even a glance. After weaving through the smoke, she caught a flash of Barbarian darting into the fire escape at the side! Brenda picked up her walkie-talkie at once. Close off the emergency exits on all floors and launch a carpet search! As long as Barbarian was still in the building, he would never be able to escape! Brenda was not anxious. She mustnt disperse her forces and spread herself thin, so she would keep her men with her and go after him step by step! When Nora saw Barbarian rushing into the corridor and Brenda also charging in with a group of SWAT officers, without any hesitation, she ran to the elevator nearby and immediately pressed the button for the top floor. Brenda and company chased after Barbarian upwards from the bottom. Also, while she was running to the elevator, she picked up her cell phone and activated the buildings security system, instantly locking all the emergency exits leading in and out of the fire escape! By making use of Staav Universitys security system, she saved Brenda and the other SWAT officers a whole lot of trouble. With this, Barbarian could only go up and down the fire escape. He couldnt enter the main building through the fire escapes emergency exits. Because she had locked all of them. Nora then entered the elevator and pressed the button for the top floor. As the elevator door slowly closed, she saw that the archives were on fire. However, with the police helping to put it out, Epson would only suffer burns at most. His life wouldnt be in danger. She slowly lowered her gaze and waited to welcome her V16. Chapter 868 - She Has Gotten The V16!!! The elevator went up quickly to the top floor. As the archives building had been sealed off and no one was allowed to enter that night, the elevator didnt make any stops the whole way and it went up extremely quickly. No matter how fast Barbarian was, he wasnt going to be faster than the elevator. Therefore, when Nora came out of the elevator, Barbarian had only just reached the halfway mark at best. She looked down. At Staav University, the building with the archives was the tallest and it had as many as fifty floors. It stood out among all the buildings in the schools and was the hallmark of Staav University. This particular high-rise building had brought Staav University its success, so all the important things were kept here. At the top of the building, the wind whistled loudly. It was as if one would be blown away the moment they looked away. Noras gaze swept across the ground floor. Nearly all the police forces in the entire school had congregated downstairs and surrounded the building. With this, unless Barbarian could fly, there was no way he could escape. And obviously, flying was impossible. No matter how much human genes were improved, they would never be able to reach that point. Therefore, it was inevitable that Barbarian would be arrested today. Nora withdrew her gaze, took a deep breath, and walked to the stairs at the side. She opened the door and headed down the stairs to wait for Barbarian. She stopped after only going down two to three floors. She stood there and listened to the sounds gradually traveling up from below. Barbarian was physically very fit, so it was good to have him climb the stairs for a few more floors and burn some of his stamina. Nora stood where she was with her cat-like eyes lowered and held her breath. About two minutes later, she finally heard heavy footsteps. She leaned against the wall and looked down quietly. The lights in the stairwell were all motion-sensitive, so the lights on each floor came on one by one as Barbarian rushed to the top. Nora lurked in the dark quietly and watched as the lights below slowly came further and further up. At last, Barbarian reached the floor right below her! After such a hike, even though the SWAT officers led by Brenda were all physically very fit, they ultimately couldnt catch up with Barbarian, whose genes had been improved. They were about five floors away from him. The sound of gunfire downstairs traveled upwards constantly. Bullets hit the walls, causing dust to fall. When she heard Barbarians footsteps coming from below, Nora pressed her back even closer to the wall. The instant Barbarian finally turned around and was about to rush up! Nora got up abruptly, propped her hand against the handrail of the stairs, and propelled herself forward. She shot forward like a leopard, her leg kicking towards Barbarian! The whole way up, Barbarian had only been on guard against the gunfire from below. He never expected someone to attack from above, so he was stunned. lea However, his genetically-improved body had long since reached the limits of the human body. His brain might not have reacted yet, but his body, with its keen senses, responded instinctively. He suddenly balled up his fists, held his arms up in front of him in self-defense, and received the kick that Nora had delivered with all her strength! Thud! The sound of bodies making contact resounded. Noras full-powered kick ultimately still forced Barbarian to take a couple of steps backward and he came to a stop at once. The lights came on. When Barbarian got a good look at Nora, his red eyes immediately revealed bloodthirsty murderous intent. He sneered and said, After Justin Hunt played those tricks on me in America, you also came here to ambush me. The two of you husband and wife are really two of a kind and incredibly insidious! Thanks for the compliment. Nora steadily stood where she was with a calm expression on her face. She saw that Brenda and her men were about to rush upstairs toward them, so she immediately said, Hand it over, and Ill let you through to the top. Barbarian sneered at her mockingly. Your husband may have a chance of stopping me for a moment, but you? You actually dare to threaten me? His gaze fell on Noras leg. If Im not wrong, your leg must be numb by now. Noras leg was indeed numb. Out of everything she had seen so far, Barbarians physical constitution was truly one of a kind! Even if she trained hard, she probably still wouldnt be able to achieve a physical condition like his. Humans repeatedly trained and stimulated their muscles precisely to get closer and closer to the limits of what was humanly possible. However, Barbarian had undergone genetic modifications since he was a child; his body was the limit of human potential itself! Despite that, Nora still looked relaxed. I know you are very strong, but no matter how powerful you are, you are still human. In the face of an all-out firearms assault, your body is not worth even a mention! The firearms invented by human beings could instantly kill even an elephant, let alone Barbarian? In order to catch Barbarian, Brenda had deployed a lot of firepower this time! Even if Barbarian was wearing a bulletproof vest, there was no way he could withstand so many attacks. Barbarian narrowed his eyes. As he listened to the approaching footsteps from below, he let out a low bark. You must be sick of living! He rushed forward mercilessly at once. Instead of trying to break through with brute force, this time, he brandished a pistol. Just as he was about to shoot Nora, his arm suddenly went numb! Barbarian lowered his head abruptly to see a silver needle stuck into his arm. He raised his head sharply again. Nora was still standing where she was as though she hadnt moved. A silver glint, however, flashed across her fingertips-obviously, she was the one who had shot the needle at him. Barbarian frowned and sneered again. Do you think a mere needle can take me down? Even if it can penetrate my bulletproof vest, what can it do to me? You are just an ant trying to do things beyond your power! As he spoke, he tried to raise his arm once more-only to find that it had become completely numb. His fingers were also not as nimble anymore Seeing this, Nora finally took a deep breath. She continued to stay far away from him as she slowly said, Yes, a needle isnt muchbut what if its coated with tranquilizers? On top of that, it was a dose capable of knocking out an elephant. Nora had never dared to underestimate her opponent. Back in the States, shed already had a taste of how powerful Barbarian was. Even when she and Justin had joined forces, they were unable to force Barbarian back in the slightest! Therefore, back when Brenda confirmed that Barbarian was here, she had already made full preparations. Otherwise, why would she come up here all by herself to intercept him? She wasnt stupid. Wouldnt she be tempting fate for nothing if she did? Barbarian tried his best to move his fingers again but found that they had indeed become a lot stiffer. In fact, with his movements, the numbness had spread to his entire arm If this went on, the tranquilizer would soon spread throughout his entire body as blood circulated through his arteries. The sound of Brenda and the others chasing after him traveled up from below again at this timethey had already caught up! Barbarian, who didnt have time to fire at Nora anymore, wanted to rush up the stairs right away. Id advise you not to move. Nora said impassively, The more intense your actions, the faster your blood flows and the quicker the tranquilizer will take effect Barbarian: ! His senses were very keen. He could already feel the numbness starting to spread from his arm to the rest of his limbs He couldnt move anymore! As soon as Barbarian discovered this, he heard the thin woman standing above say coldly and lazily, Oh, wait, youve already had intense exercise when you were climbing the stairs just now, so blood was already circulating through your arteries more quickly than usual. Therefore, you probably cant move anymore by now, right? Barbarian: ! No matter how slow Barbarian might be, at this moment, he finally understood-he had been fooled! When the woman was advising him against moving and whatnot just now, she had merely been stalling for time. He glared at Nora furiously. Nora, however, waited for another two seconds. She couldnt afford to wait for Brenda and the others to reach because their firepower would turn Barbarian into swiss cheese and end up destroying the V16! Therefore, after calculating the time, she came up to Barbarian from upstairs. With her needle as a blade, she made a quick slash, cutting through the bandages that Barbarian had tied firmly around himself, and took the black box!! Chapter 869 - It’s In The Bag Now! Bang! Bang! Bang! Thud! Thud! Thud! Thud! The sound of gunfire and footsteps rushed all the way up. Brenda showed up below them, only a flight of stairs away. After Nora got the V16, she quickly backed away As for Barbarian, who had killed so many people, even if he was reduced to pulp by Brenda and companys firepower, it had nothing to do with Nora. Nora wasnt going to be a saint and think of Barbarian as a pitiful soul who had been forced into this. It might be true that he had become what he was today because he had been used as an experimental subject when he was a child, but no matter the reason, it was no excuse for him to take other peoples lives at will! Therefore, after Nora got the black box, she immediately stepped back to put distance between herself and Barbarian. However, it was right at this moment that Barbarian moved! This didnt make sense though, because Nora had been planning for today for a long time. The silver needle might seem tiny but the amount of tranquilizer on it was absolutely capable of knocking out even an elephant! However, Barbarian hadnt been knocked out. All of that just now was just an act. No Perhaps he had indeed been paralyzed for an instant-or perhaps he had been paralyzed all the way until this momentbut regardless, just as Brenda rushed up and Nora took the V16 from him, Barbarian attacked! His pistol had dropped onto the floor because of the paralysis. Without a gun, he lunged at Noras wrist at lightning-fast speed and sneered. As it happens, I dont have a hostage with me at the moment! In other words, he was going to take Nora hostage! This way, even if Brenda and the others rushed up there, they could no longer bombard him with firepower. Barbarian moved very quickly. Moreover, having successfully paralyzed him just now, anyone would be caught off-guard, no matter who they were. Once he succeeded, the V16 would still be his, and on top of that, he would even gain a hostage to save his life with! Barbarian had it all planned out but all he grabbed was air. Nora, who should have been nearby, was already two steps away from him at this moment, which happened to be just enough for her to escape his clutches! Nora couldnt beat Barbarian in a fight. She had known that a long time ago. In fact, when she was in the States, she had even suffered at his hands because of it. Even when she and Justin had joined forces, they were still no match for Barbarian. Therefore! Even if she had already prepared the needle and the tranquilizer, Nora would never make the mistake of underestimating the enemy again. Thus, whether Barbarian was really paralyzed or just pretending, Nora was ready to flee the moment she got the V16. Even so, despite having prepared for it in advance, Barbarian had nearly caught her. Nora was greatly alarmed. No wonder Brenda and the others couldnt catch Barbarian even after so many years. That man was simply too strong. If it werent for the fact that the tranquilizer had indeed taken some effect and slowed Barbarians movements a little, she would still have been caught! It didnt matter that she had made so many preparations and how vigilant she had been. She was simply too lucky to even have gotten away by the skin of her teeth. Nora thought to herself while she fled up the stairs quickly. She didnt dare to let her imagination run wild anymore-because Barbarian was already chasing after her madly after missing once. Nora ran up with all her might. Once she reached the top floor where the field of vision was wide, she would only need to persevere for a minute no, in just ten seconds or so, Brenda and the others would be able to hurry over and bombard him with firepower! However, she was still a little uneasy because Barbarians movements were simply too fast. The man had climbed more than 50 floors without a pause and had even been hit with tranquilizers, yet he was maintaining a speed equal to hers! The two kept running with three steps between them the whole time Nora went upstairs quickly, not daring to waste any time at all. Just as she was about to sprint over to a safe position she had in her sight, she suddenly heard a voice. This way! The sudden voice on the top floor startled Nora. She turned her head sharply. In the split second that this took, Barbarian caught up with Nora and threw a punch at the back of her head! After going up the last two floors, the tranquilizer in Barbarians body seemed to have dissipated. He had overcome it quickly. His powerful physical constitution left Nora flabbergasted! No matter how well-prepared she was, in the face of Barbarian, strength was what gave one the last say! And he had never been one to be reasonable! Nora could feel the punch coming toward the back of her head but her body seemed locked in place. Just when she could no longer break free Someone suddenly lunged toward her from the side! Bam! The man blocked the blow for Nora with his body, which sent him flying and he fell heavily on the floor. With the V16 in her hand, Nora didnt dare to do anything. She only did a tuck-and-roll and put some distance between herself and Barbarian. Then she looked at the man eagerly. She thought that Justin had finally come. After all, it had been a long time since that scumbag last appeared. On top of that, he hadnt even contacted her. However, she knew that Justin must be nearby and constantly paying attention to the V16! But when she took a good look, the man who couldnt get back up anymore after Barbarian knocked him to the ground with a punch was actually Caleb? Its you? Barbarian, who was also clearly taken aback, uttered in surprise. Caleb, who had collapsed on the floor, spat out a mouthful of blood. The man, who had cancer, didnt have long to live, in the first place. The punch seemed to have hit his lungs, causing him to cough violently. Nevertheless, he still tried his best to speak. Barbarian cough Long time cough no see Cough, cough Its not too late to repent cough, cough To hell with repenting! Barbarian seemed a little bemused. You and I are in the same boat. You should be hating people like them who didnt take our lives seriously. Yet you are defending her?! Caleb suppressed the metallic taste of blood in his mouth and replied, She is also in the same boat as us. Her mother had experimented on her too! How is it the same? Barbarian was furious. The injection her mother gave her was safe. Its a gene serum with an antidote, shes fine! But how many of us have died? Upon hearing this, Caleb started to cough again. He said, But shes only after the V16 to save her son, he has also been used as an experimental subject. Isnt that enough? No, its not! Barbarian stared at Caleb. How can that make up for those 1,000 children who died in the lab back then? At this point, Barbarian suddenly lowered his eyes and sneered. Besides, what right do you have to judge me? Caleb, we have always been enemies, havent we? All five of us are enemies because we all need the V16! We all want to live! So Since Ive run into you today, once Ive dealt with her, I dont mind getting rid of you, Truemans lackey, either! Besides, you are here to help Trueman get rid of me, right? After speaking, Barbarian raised his fist again and charged toward Nora. But as soon as he moved, someone grabbed his leg. Barbarian looked down to see Caleb clinging onto his leg and shouting to Nora, Hurry up and go! Nora: !!! She looked at the two, her gaze falling on Calebs face. corne There was blood on the corner of the mans lip and he was as pale as a sheet. However, those deep and bottomless eyes of his showed determination at this moment. You must have a death wish! Upon seeing what he was doing, Barbarian kicked him again. Despite that, even though Caleb had already curled up in pain, he simply refused to let go! Bam! Barbarian kicked him again. Caleb threw up another mouthful of blood. Bam! Barbarian didnt hold back and kicked him again, every kick landing on Calebs abdomen. Nora wasnt near them, but as a top surgeon, she knew that Calebs internal organs might already have shifted from the kicks. She clenched her fists tightly. Bam! Barbarian finally kicked Caleb away again, he slammed into the wall at the side and fainted. Only then did Barbarian turn around and look at Nora. The instant he was about to attack Freeze! Fire! Suppress him! Brenda and the others had finally arrived!!! There was no way for Barbarian to fight back anymore!! Chapter 870 - 0 Medical License Bang! Bang! Bang! Ratatatatata Gunshots rang out incessantly, hitting the area where Barbarian was. He rolled and dodged a wave of bullets, then tried to charge toward Nora again. But before he could, another burst of concentrated gunfire came at him, rendering him unable to run toward Nora. Barbarian looked at Nora with his crimson eyes. Nora breathed a sigh of relief. As more and more people came up, the gunfire also became more and more concentrated. While Barbarian could still rely on his bodys flexibility and nimbleness to dodge at this point, he wasnt going to be able to do the same in a while! He had pushed himself into a corner this time. Under the cover of the gunfire, Nora dashed straight toward Brenda, the metal box containing the V16 clutched tightly in her hands! Her eyes, however, remained fixed on Barbarian. As Brenda directed the men behind her, she shouted, Barbarian, you have been surrounded! Put down your weapon and surrender! As soon as she said that, the corners of Barbarians lips curled up slightly into a touch of a sneer. Immediately after, he sprinted toward the edge. Continuous gunfire came from behind him but the bullets all landed at his feet! Barbarians speed and reflexes were simply too fast. Regardless, it was uselessbecause there was no way forward! If he ran any further, what awaited him would only be death! But contrary to everyones expectations, Barbarian did not slow down even when he reached the edge. Brenda frowned, took out a pistol, and continued to shoot at him. Barbarian, however, leaped off the fifty-story high-rise building! Had he lost the will to live because he knew that he had been surrounded? Barbarians move stunned everyone for a moment. Nora suddenly thought of something and hurried to the edge of the building. There, she saw Barbarian, who had already plummeted from the building, floating in the air with his wingsuit open. He looked just like a bird as he glided away. He accelerated extremely quickly, so he had already glided out of Brendas range. All the police officers on the ground floor could only raise their pistols and aim at the sky. However, Barbarian was too high up in the sky, so he was out of their range as well. Everyone could only watch as Barbarian glided away Shit!! Aaron swore anxiously. They had deployed so much manpower and resources this time, yet they had still allowed him to get away? Wingsuiting was an extreme sport with only a few hundred people doing it in the whole country, though. Who would have thought that Barbarian would be a master of extreme sports? Brenda also broke into a frown. After spending so much time setting up everything, they could be said to have come the closest to Barbarian this time, yet he had still gotten away. They felt so helpless! Nora was not as furious as Aaron and Brenda, though. Although she found it somewhat a pity, Barbarian was, after all, the first person to have his body genetically modified in physical fitness. He was someone Nora and Justin couldnt beat in a fight even when they joined forces. He wouldnt be Barbarian anymore if they could catch someone like him so easily! Besides, from the start, her target was not Barbarian but the V16. Nora lowered her head, looked at the object in her hand, and finally breathed a sigh of relief. What came next was sending the seriously injured and comatose Caleb to the hospital, as well as dealing with the affairs in school. In the hospital, Nora unexpectedly ran into Epson. He was being supported by someone as he walked out of a room after a checkup. He bragged to his student, I told you, Im fine, but you guys simply insist on me doing a full-body checkup because youre worried. Did you hear the doctor? Im fine! His student replied, Its because you were trapped in the washroom when the archives caught fire. The temperature in the archives was very high when the fire was put out, it was very easy for you to burn yourself! Epson curled his lips disdainfully. I told you, I wet a towel and blocked my mouth and nose with it! The student nodded. Yeah, youre really lucky this time to not have suffered any burns at all, Professor Epson Even we suffered burns to some extent when we went in to save you Epson was very stuck-up. He said, Thats because you guys werent careful! Who do you think I am? Even Anti would have suffered burns in that situation, but not me! Ive at least beaten her again in this! The students around him: Nora: Epson leaving with Barbarian for the sake of the students had certainly moved her a little but this feeling lasted no more than three seconds. What was wrong with Epson, really? Couldnt he stop comparing himself to her? She had never given a damn about Epson before, okay? The corners of Noras lips spasmed. She ignored them and walked straight ahead to check on Caleb. She had just taken a couple of steps when she ran into Oscar. Oscars arm was exposed. There was a large burn on it and blisters had formed all over it, making her grimace in pain. When she saw Nora, she asked, Where were you just now? Did you go to save Professor Epson too? Nora: ? Too? Yeah, Professor Epson only left with Barbarian because he wanted to save us, so we all went to save him. You have no idea how dangerous the situation was. That serial killer is too vicious, he even set fire to the archives to burn Professor Epson to death. Fortunately, we arrived in time to put out the fire But even so, because we werent wearing protective clothing when we rushed in to save Professor Epson, all of us were scalded by the flames. Nora: She was about to give her some kind of explanation when the door to the operating room Caleb was in suddenly opened. Someone shouted, Hes dying! The patient is dying! One of his ribs has punctured his lungs, none of our doctors can handle the operation! What do we do? Noras eyes narrowed at once. What? Wasnt Barbarian a little too strong? Was Caleb really going to croak in advance because he suffered all those kicks? The doctor said, This is beyond my ability. Given his condition, theres likely only hope of saving him if Dr. Anti comes in person! Even so, putting aside the fact that we cant get in contact with Dr. Anti, even if we do get in contact with her, theres no way she can hurry over to the hospital within half an hour! But the patient doesnt have much time left! Sigh! When Oscar, who was following Nora at the back, heard the doctor, a regretful look came over her face. She said, How did Professor Gray show up on the top floor? What a huge shame, the murderer didnt manage to kill Epson but he killed Professor Gray instead? I feel so sorry for Professor Gray! If only Anti were here She had only just spoken when she saw Nora suddenly reach upwards and tie up her hair. Immediately after, she walked straight to the operating room and said, Take me to him! Oscar was stunned. She followed after her and asked, What are you going there for? Are you a doctor? Even the doctor wanted to stop her but it was at this moment that Nora took out her medical license. The name on it was Chapter 871 - It’s The V16!! The nurse was about to stop Nora, but before she could speak, Nora took out her medical license and tossed it at her. Immediately after, she picked up a surgical gown from the side and entered the operating room. The nurse looked down. When she saw the name on the medical license, she was stunned on the spot. Seeing this, Oscar hurried over anxiously. Her gaze fell on the license in the nurses hand, only to see a name written on it: Anti. Oscar: Stunned, her head whipped up and she looked at Nora in disbelief. Calebs operation was indeed difficult. He needed someone with high precision to perform the surgery. Three hours later, after Nora finished stitching him up, she finally stretched and loosened her muscles. The people supporting her in the operation all looked at her with eyes full of worship. Nora didnt pay any attention to that. She had obtained the V16, so she no longer needed to hide her identity Therefore, she nodded openly at the people around her and then left the operating room. As soon as she went out, she saw a group of people waiting outside. All of them looked up when they heard the door open. However, when they saw her, they all turned their gazes behind her. Wheres Anti? Wheres Anti? I heard that Dr. Anti came in-person to operate on a patient, so I specially waited here! The hospital they were in was affiliated with Staav University and most of the patients here tonight were Staav University students. Thus, when they heard that Anti was here, all of them had gathered around to see what she was like. Nora: Seeing the crowd outside, she suddenly felt that shed better not reveal her identity, after all. Thus, she said to the nearest person walking over, Shes at the back. Im just here to help. After speaking, she took off her gloves and surgical gown and cut through the crowd. One by one, everyone who heard her looked behind her Nora took the opportunity to leave, but unfortunately, shed only just turned around when she saw Oscar. Oscar was looking at her with a complicated look in her eyes. Nora: She raised her eyebrows and walked over. Whats wrong? Oscar swallowed. I Id like to apply to be a postgraduate student under you. I hope you wont disqualify me because of my rudeness to you before. Students like Oscar were very common. Moreover, she was hardworking enough, so Nora still had a rather good opinion of her. It was just that maybe their personalities didnt get along, so they couldnt be friends. However, that didnt mean that she had to dislike the other party. Nora nodded. Sure, if I ever recruit postgraduate students again. Oscar took a deep breath, not daring to speak any further, she nodded instead. When the two were walking ahead, they happened to see Epson hurrying over. The student behind him said, Slow down, slow down Epson, however, was in a big hurry. He said, If I go any slower, I wont be able to see her anymore! To think Anti is at Staav University! She must be here to steal my experiment results! Otherwise, why would she be here? So, my experiment still caught her attention, didnt it? Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed and she shook her head a little. Then, she moved away to let Epson and the students pass first. Just as they were walking past her, they suddenly stopped. Epson looked at her and asked, Have you seen Anti? Nora shook her head. Epson continued with his questions. Is she a fatty? Nora: ? Epson sneered and said, The news I received says that shes a fatty who weighs nearly 200 pounds. She is also a lazy bum, so shell never lose any weight for sure! Five years ago, when Nora first came to Switzerland, she had indeed been fat. Moreover, she had even publicly shown her face back then. However, later on, after she became famous, she never revealed her face or any information about herself anymore. She didnt expect that people still thought of her as the fatty from before As the corners of her lips spasmed, Epson said, Never mind, given your status, how could you possibly meet Anti? Id better hurry and go, itd be awful if I end up wasting time because of you. Nora: Oscar: With a complicated look on her face, Oscar watched as Epson ran past them in a hurry. She let out a soft sigh and said, Professor Epson is still wearing his burned trousers and didnt even have time to change, just so he could hurry here to look for you. What a shame that he doesnt know that the very same student he looks down on is the goal that he has been pursuing all his life. Nora: Why was she detecting a bit of sarcasm in Oscars words? She shook her head and went out the door. Brenda and the others were waiting for her. The SWAT team was all armed with heavy firearms. Brenda was in the midst of lecturing the men. She said, If Barbarian comes again, we must kill him. Do you hear me? Yes, maam! As soon as Nora came out, Brenda came over. She lowered her voice and said, Nora, we will protect you. Before Nora could speak, Brenda explained, Nora, now is not the time to put on an affected act. You have what Barbarian is looking for, right? Nora wanted to speak, but Brenda stopped her. She said, I didnt see anything nor do I want to report anything, so what youve taken has nothing to do with me, Nora. My task is just to catch Barbarian and since what hes desperately after is with you, he will definitely come to you! So, we must stay by your side! After speaking, Brenda held up her gun. Nora nodded. Okay. With the V16 in her possession, she wasnt going to be so foolish as to act alone. Although she could hire bodyguards for protection, she was indeed impressed with Brendas professional abilities. No one was going to be better than Brenda. She asked in a low voice, Is the school safe now? Yes, its safe. Brenda took a deep breath. We werent sure who he was before, so it wasnt safe, but now that he has escaped We did a headcount and found that he had been hiding among the students. Now that we have dug out the identity he was using, itll be hard for him to get back into the school. Only then did Nora breathe a sigh of relief. She looked somewhere and suddenly said, Keep watch for me for a while. Brenda nodded. Okay. Only then did Nora go to a corner in a blind spot where Brenda stood. This was the safest place. Nora finally took out the metal box from her bosom and opened it. Before getting the V16, Nora had been constantly wondering what her mother had hidden in here. Was it the V16s formula? Or was it something else? It wasnt until now that she finally solved the mystery. It wasnt a formula but the actual V16 itself. Chapter 872 - Two Potions Two vacuum bottles lay silently in the box. Two These were perhaps the only two in the world. However, there were five survivors Nora frowned. Five people Including Xander, there were six people fighting over two potions. No wonder Barbarian was fighting so hard. She did not have time to think too much about it and closed the box. She picked up the instruction manual beside her. The manual pointed out that this drug could not be injected directly into the body and required purification. However, the purification method was not given. Still, this could not stump Nora She only thought about it for a while and roughly knew what machines were needed to purify it. Long nights meant more thinking. Nora decided to purify it at Staav University. After purifying the V16 drug, she would inject it into Xander. The others might hate them but once Xander got the injection, in two months, those people would all be gone When she thought of this, Nora seemed to see the light. She put away her things and said to Brenda, Take me to the laboratory. Ill look for Wayne. There happens to be some equipment for purification in his laboratory. Brenda did not ask what it was and just said, Okay. The two of them No, it could be said that a SWAT team escorted Nora to the laboratory. On the way, not far away, someone passed her and sighed softly. Did you hear? The great pianist Love died this morning. Sigh, shes the top pianist in the world. Some people say that her attainments had surpassed everyone elses. Its as if she was born for the piano. Yes, Ive even attended her concert. Her perfect pitch really is the most impressive Ive ever heard of. No matter what sound you make, she could still tell I heard that back then, there were some people who deliberately played randomly in front of her, but she accurately identified what instrument it was. Furthermore, at the same time, she had identified another sound. Everyone first thought that she had failed, but in the end, it turned out that there really was a bird flying past the window. The bird had even cried! What a pity. Shes only 30 years old Isnt that so? A pianist like her might have been able to make some stunning piano pieces in the future. Sigh! Everyone discussed and left. Nora stopped in her tracks. The pianist Love As she was thinking, her phone suddenly rang. She picked up the call and Truemans sharp voice came from the other end. Love is dead! Do you know who Love is? Nora paused for a moment and suddenly thought of something. She immediately asked, Shes Listener? Thats right! Trueman seemed to be a little angry. That fool went to learn piano after leaving the mysterious organization. She never thought of searching for the V16. Hehe, I didnt expect her to be the first person to die among us! When this was said, Nora fell silent. The remaining five children back then were not all bad people. For example, Listener relied on her genetic modification to work in the music industry. It was admirable that such a person was not afraid of death. However, Trueman clearly did not think that way. Shes dead! Do you know what this means? Nora pursed her lips. It means that the last injection of the gene serum isnt very stable. Yes, its unstable. Time is unstable! We clearly only have two months left. Listener had taken the V15 with me Therefore, you have to find the V16 as soon as possible! Nora did not bother about him anymore and hung up the phone. There were two V16s now. There was no doubt that she would give one of them to Xander, but the other one she wanted to give it to Caleb. With this in mind, she arrived outside Waynes laboratory. Just as she was about to push the door open and enter, she heard the counselors voice. Lisa! Nora turned around and saw the counselor walking over quickly. She grabbed her hand and said, I heard that Epsons experiment failed; but its okay, theres still Professor Myers. You can still get good grades if you follow Professor Myers, so dont be discouraged. Nora: She nodded and was about to continue when the counselor said, Oh, right. Professor Myers is a little strange. You have to talk nicely. You havent met him yet, right? Then Ill take you to see him and let him take care of you. With that, the counselor pushed the door open and entered. As soon as she entered, she said to Wayne, who had his back to the door, Professor Myers, Lisa is here. Although youve already recruited graduate students as your assistants, Lisa has also contributed to this project. Please dont make things difficult for her Wayne pursed his lips. Dont worry. Im not that kind of a person. Isnt it just a student who wants to come in and earn some credit? Ill still give you this bit of face. But as an undergraduate, she has to be diligent and must have good eyesight. She cant drag us down, okay? Of course, Lisa is an American exchange student, very diligent. Im sure youll have a lot to talk about! The counselor smiled and pushed Nora. Lisa, greet Professor Myers quickly. When Nora heard this, her lips curled up. Chapter 873 - Little… Lisa? Wayne had been a little arrogant lately. After the NTT company decided to invest in him, there were suddenly many people coming to interview him. He chose many excellent students from them and most of them were graduate students. In comparison, Lisa seemed a little inferior. Therefore, Wayne had never taken Lisa seriously. Furthermore, ever since Lisa joined this laboratory, Wayne had been asking Lisa to come over and help. However, even being an exchange student, she did not come on time and stood him up. This made Wayne very angry. Therefore, he decided to teach her a lesson. Hearing the counselors words, Wayne finally turned his head and looked at Lisa in front of him. Lisa? Do you know what I want to do with this laboratory now? Do you know who has invested in it? You Before he could finish, he froze when he saw the person in front of him. When the counselor saw Professor Myers staring at Nora and not saying anything, she became a little flustered. Was Professor Myers really angry and not giving Lisa a chance? Just as the counselor was worried, she suddenly saw Professor Myerss eyes light up. His high and mighty expression instantly became one of bootlicking, as if he was one of those mask-changing performers. Wayne rushed to Nora and lowered his head to say, Ms Ms. Nora? Before he could finish speaking, he saw Nora shaking her head slightly. This meant that she did not want to be acknowledged Therefore, Waynes next words changed into: Miss Lisa? The counselor: ? Miss Lisa? What the heck was this? Why did she feel a sense of respect behind Professor Myers words? And why did he call her Miss? Although Lisa did look young, why was he addressing her so affectionately? Nora did not care about the counselors thoughts. She walked forward and said to Wayne, Yes, Professor Myers. I hope you can take care of me. Her voice was low and magnetic. Wayne felt a little embarrassed to be called Professor Myers by her. Ms. Noras pharmaceutical skills were better than his? How was he qualified to be called a professor by Ms. Nora? The counselor felt that the atmosphere between the two of them was strange, but she did not understand. Therefore, she could only smile and say to Wayne, Professor Myers, Ill leave Lisa with you. You have to take good care of her. Definitely! The counselor looked at Nora again. You have to learn well from Professor Myers. You cant lose your temper, understand? Professor Myers is an esteemed professor. Furthermore, he has the support of the NTT company. Their projects are very meaningful to the school. You have to be obedient. Professor Myers laboratory has many rules. You have to follow them, understand? Wayne was speechless. Can you shut up, counselor? Nora smiled and looked at Wayne with a faint smile. Okay, counselor. Dont worry. IIII After the counselor left, Nora then looked at Wayne. Rules? Wayne: Ms. Lisa, youre the one making the rules. In the beginning, Wayne did not know why NTT had invested in him. Now, he understood everything! No wonder Lisa was suddenly very happy after meeting the person in charge of NTT last time. It turned out to be like this! Ms. Nora was the heir to NTT! Nora: She did not want to fight with Wayne anymore and said, Ill borrow your laboratory. She wanted to purify the V16 as soon as possible and then bring it home for Xander. Chapter 874 - Purification of the V16 Because Wayne had received an investment from NTT, he was valued by the school. The laboratory arranged for him was also the largest in the school. The equipment inside was all top of the line. The graduate students who came to interview with Wayne were also the top students of Staav University. In just a few days, Waynes project was fully established. Today was the official start of the project. If Nora wanted to borrow the laboratory, Wayne would definitely not object. He even immediately took out his phone and informed everyone that the projects establishment would be delayed for a day to prevent everyone from coming over and disturbing Nora. Whats the reason? NTT asked when Wayne called to inform them. He glanced at Nora and saw her waving her hand. Wayne immediately said, Oh, theres no reason. Im just not feeling well today. Yes, my stomach hurts Who hasnt had a few days of tummy pain every few months No, Im not a woman, how can I have cramps! Yes, I just have diarrhea. Its nothing serious. What? You want to see me? No need, really no need Huh? Youre already on the way? Then Okay. After hanging up, Wayne touched his forehead. Ms. Nora, who is the person in charge at NTT? Isnt he too responsible? Nora also raised her eyebrows and smiled. Forget it. They have always done their best. It was because of their professionalism that NTT could reach where they were today. They had said that they would start the project today, so they would definitely send someone over. But Nora looked at Wayne and suddenly smiled. Your stomach hurts? Is it really painful, or is it fake? Wayne: ? He understood. In order to deal with the companys follow-up, he definitely had to act more like it. After all, Nora was going to use the laboratory and he did not want to make a huge commotion. Waynes eyes darted around and he said, The people from the company do a very strict investigation. Furthermore, the people they send over definitely wont know you. In order to avoid trouble and to let you continue hiding your identity, Ive decided to sacrifice myself! After saying this, Wayne took out the laxatives. Without waiting for Nora to speak, he gulped a bunch. Ms. Nora, do you see that? Im loyal to you! For you, even if I collapse today, I wont say a word! You dont have to praise me. Im such a serious person. Ive always been chivalrous and bold blah, blah Nora pursed her lips. This actor. She ignored him and looked into the room. She walked to the laboratory and began to purify V16. Nora was worried at first. The V16 was not like wine, where the older the wine, the richer it was. After all, medicine had a shelf life. Furthermore, the box that was wrapped around the V16 looked like an ordinary one. She could not be sure of it. Could the V16 expire? However, after testing with microscopes and various instruments, she realized that the V16 had not expired! Some of the microorganisms inside were still alive. The serum was so fresh that it seemed to have been made this month. She was even more impressed with her mothers medical skills now. It was said that medical standards were getting more and more advanced. Her mothers era was more than twenty years ago but her medical standards at that time were simply too awesome. Nora sighed in her heart and began to purify the V16. Through her research on gene serum, Nora had her own views on this. The entire purification process took approximately four hours. After talking to Wayne, he had let her work in peace. When the people from NTT arrived, Wayne would help deal with it. Nora nodded. Actually, if she knew the person from the company, it would not be so troublesome. She was just afraid that she would not know the person to come. If she caused a misunderstanding, it would be troublesome. However, soon, Nora realized that she was thinking too much. The people sent by the company were actually Liam and one other employee she did not know. Although Waynes project seemed to have taken eight million dollars, to the company, this money was just a splash. It was nothing to them. It couldnt be someone at Royces level. When Royce realized that Liam and Nora knew each other, he naturally handed over the project to Liam. Therefore, the person who had been in contact with Wayne these past few days was Liam. The moment Liam entered, Wayne held his buttocks. His stomach hurt so much that his face was pale. Sweat broke out on his forehead and anyone could tell that it was not an act. Liam said, Professor Myers, what are you doing? Wayne had a bitter expression on his face as he sighed. Sigh, I originally thought that if it was just a small discomfort, I would be able to bear with it. But look, Im really Pfft! When Wayne said this, a fart came out. He said, I, I cant take it anymore. Ill go to the bathroom first. After saying that, he looked at Nora and instructed Liam, Oh, right, this is my student. Um I called her over to help tidy up the laboratory. Yes please dont disturb her With that, he ran to the bathroom. Nora: Wayne had taken the laxative for nothing. If she had known it was Liam, she would have said something to settle it. However, it was obvious that Liam was unaware that Wayne knew of Noras relationship with NTT; and Wayne was unaware that Liam knew that she was related to the company. Therefore, the two of them were trying their best to hide her identity. Liam did not even walk towards Nora. Instead, he waited for Wayne to come out of the bathroom before saying, Professor Myers, your illness is very serious. In my opinion, why dont we delay the project by two days? Wayne: Okay, okay! It was said that the people from NTT were all as cunning as foxes. Furthermore, their sharp eyes could see through any problems. They hated changing their schedule the most. But today, it seemed like they were very easy to talk to. What was going on? Three hours later. Nora finally completed the purification. She prepared two test tubes and placed them in a special small container before draining the air. This was something she had specially searched for when she came to Switzerland. It could preserve freshness and ensure that the interior was completely vacuum-packed. Furthermore, it was small and convenient. She had just closed the V16 container when her phone suddenly rang. She subconsciously picked up the call. Barbarians voice came from the other end. Have you completed the purification? Hearing this, Noras eyes narrowed. She suddenly raised her head and looked around. How could Barbarian have called at the exact moment she was done? It was as if he had seen it with his own eyes! Nora clenched her jaw. Her intuition told her that this was not over! Chapter 875 - Spacey!! Nora looked around vigilantly. Outside the laboratory, Brenda led a few special officers to patrol. In the laboratoryLiam, Wayne, and an unknown employee from NTT were chatting. Could it be that Barbarian had someone among these people? Did he bribe some people? Nora looked at everyone suspiciously. Brenda and Wayne had to be excluded. These two people were definitely not on Barbarians side. As for the others She frowned and said calmly into the phone, What does it have to do with you? Its indeed none of my business, but I think its related to your three children, right? When this was said, Nora suddenly narrowed her eyes. What do you mean? Do you think youve hidden the children well? I already know their exact location. What do you think I should do? When Nora heard this, she could not help but laugh. What are you trying to do? When she wanted to stay at Staav University and fight with Barbarian, she had already arranged for the children at home to be safe. How could she be threatened like that? As she was thinking, Barbarian said, I understand. You found a very professional person to watch over them and ensure their safety. You can guarantee that I wont charge in to look for them, but can you stop a bomb? Noras eyes narrowed. What? Barbarian lowered his eyes and slowly said, I know. Youve already moved the three children to Horgen District. Im not sure which building it is, but what if I can raze the entire district to the ground? Nora: !! Barbarian lowered his eyes. I have such a bomb in my hand. As long as I throw it gently, the entire district will be destroyed. I dont even need to find out where your three children and bodyguards are When Barbarian said this, his tone was filled with disdain. Nora clenched her fists. So? Hand over the serum in your hand obediently. Barbarians voice was very cold. Otherwise, Ill drop the bomb in three hours! Nora lowered her voice. Youre a lunatic! In the current technological society, such bombs were rare, but they were indeed not difficult to procure. Nora believed that Barbarian had the ability to get such a bomb, but she could not help but say, There are so many people in the district. How can you?! Horgen was a safe district nearby. There were a few villas inside and the people living there were all people of high status. But Barbarian wanted to bomb these people just like that? Barbarian sneered. I dont know them. Are they related to me? Nora: He was insane. This person was completely crazy. For a gene serum, he was completely treating humans as trash! Nora lowered her eyes and suddenly said, Okay, how do I hand the serum to you? Where should I go? Barbarian: Theres no need to trouble yourself. I know youre very skilled with medicine. It wont be good if you change the serum midway. Now, hand the gene serum in your hand to Liam. Liam Nora looked at the door suddenly and saw that Liam had changed from his previous timidness. He pushed the door open and came in front of her calmly. Ms. Smith, give it to me. Nora stared at Liam. She clenched her fists tightly. After a moment, she said, So youre the one who exposed my childrens location. Liam Or should I say, Mr. Spacey? Chapter 876 - This is Switzerland! After Nora came to Switzerland, there were many things she could not understand. For example, at the place she lived, she was targeted by her neighbor, the old lady. The old ladys phone was clearly hacked. She had said that her sister was coming and wanted her to rent a room for her. That was why her neighbor, Mrs. Long, had scolded Nora fervently. This kind of small trick was nothing to Nora. But that was what Spacey had done. At that time, Nora did not understand why he had done it. However, at this moment, she suddenly understood. Liam wanted Rene and him to become friends with them successfully! Liam had requested her to go to Noras house more often to play. He said that he wanted the three children to accompany her. Liams true goal was not to let Rene have some company but to obtain more information about Nora and the three children. Renes background was pitiful, so it was very easy to have people drop their guards around her. Furthermore, Nora had investigated Rene. As an orphan of American descent, her life in Switzerland was not good. No one adopted her for a long time until she was finally taken in by a family. In the end, her adoptive parents turned out to be bad people. Her adoptive father wanted to take advantage of her but was discovered by her adoptive mother. Her adoptive mother beat and scolded her at every turn. There were even a few times when Rene had to go to the hospital for treatment. Rene had finally escaped hell. How could anyone doubt her pitiful background? To be honest, when Nora first came to Switzerland, she thought that everyone was from the mysterious organization. She even suspected Liam, but she never suspected Rene Rene could enter and leave their house freely. Even if she had sent the three children away, Rene could still easily find out which district they had gone to Hearing Nora call him Spacey, Liam laughed. Most people sympathize with the weak. If I just appeared in front of you, you would definitely have suspected me. Thats why I chose Rene. I learned about you guys without anyone noticing. Nora frowned and suddenly smiled. So, theres really no true love at first sight. She knew it! Rene was timid and dirty like a beggar. On the other hand, Liam looked bright and handsome. Why would he like Rene? was In the beginning, she even suspected that he was emotionally manipulating Rene. However, after an investigation, she realized that Liam was really good to her. There was even a time when she felt that this might be true love. It turned out that Liam was just making use of Rene. Liam did not deny this. He just held out his hand. Give it to me. Nora took a deep breath and lowered her head to look at the V16 serum in her hand. She suddenly smiled and reached out to hand the two bottles to Liam. Liam was relieved that she handed it over so easily. He carefully placed the serum in his pocket and turned to walk out. He said, Ms. Smith, I think you know very well that if you dare to act rashly, we wont guarantee your childrens safety! So you better be obedient. Of course, I know youre very skilled. When Nora was extracting the medicine, although he was bickering and joking with Wayne, Liam had been paying attention to Nora. When Trueman called her, she did not even have the time to change the medicine. Therefore, this V16 must be the real deal. Liam rushed out the door excitedly. Barbarians voice came from his earpiece. Have you got it? I got it! Liam spoke calmly before getting into the car. Ill come to you now. Barbarian nodded. Okay. Liam suddenly said, I keep feeling that things are going too smooth. Barbarian had always been simple-minded. He said, It didnt go smoothly though, right? Its only because of me. I could go to the school to investigate and escape unscathed. But what if it was someone else? I only came out of the dark to verify the authenticity of the serum. Im a little far away now, come over quickly and meet us. Well leave after getting the serum. Trueman and the others are still watching us! Liam took a deep breath. Are you sure its okay? Barbarian smiled. Of course. What are you afraid of? After I get the V16 and inject it, I can break through the limits of my body again. After that, no one will be able to catch me! As Liam drove, he glanced back. Im just worried that Nora will catch up. Im not you. I dont have such good skills. She wont dare to. The bomb is right there. If she dares to chase after you, Ill pull the trigger! Liam suddenly asked, Are you sure they cant find the bomb and defuse it? Barbarian sneered. Justins strength in New York is okay but they dont have much power overseas. You have to know that this is Switzerland! C In the laboratory. Nora was opening her mouth to explain. Queenie, are you sure you can find the bombs? And dismantle them? A lazy voice came from the other end. Of course, Im sure. Can you have some confidence in me? Nora sighed. When I returned to New York back then, you told me that you were not very powerful. What I was saying is, be honest with Justin. Im no longer afraid of others! Also, you didnt contact me after you came back. Have you grown wings? Heh, now Cherry is being threatened. Youre really weak! Dont worry. To transport a bomb like that, they would have had to dismantle it and then move it without alerting anyone. They cant dare to make too much of a fuss. No matter how good a job they do, there will always be evidence! Give me half an hour and Ill help you take care of the bomb! Half an hour? Nora lowered her head and looked at the time. Is that enough? When the other party heard this, she suddenly sneered and said domineeringly, Nora, dont worry. Dont forget that this is Switzerland! Its my territory!! Wait for my good news! My NTT is not to be trifled with! However, you have to promise me that after the bomb is removed, youll bring the little guys to stay at home with me! I miss Cherry so much. Besides, I dont believe that anyone in Switzerland will dare to come here and court death! Chapter 877 - Counterattack!! In the vicinity of Horgen District, Switzerland. Since Barbarian wanted to blow up Horgen District, that meant that the bomb must be installed somewhere close. However, Horgen District, which was considered a residential complex for the wealthy, was enormous and even contained a park. It wasnt going to be easy to find the bomb that Barbarian had buried. However, on this day, everyone in the vicinity of Horgen District went into action. The couriers first investigated the list of items that had been delivered to the district during the past ten days. The courier companys network of people covered nearly the whole area and there were one or two employees who knew everyone in the district. However, nobody knew that all the courier deliveries in the vicinity were already under the monopoly of a company named Send Express, let alone know that Send Express was a subsidiary of NTT. At the command of NTTs boss, aka Queenie Schmidt, a secret showdown was quietly taking place out of sight. In addition to the courier company, all the street sweepers also went into the district to clean the place. Based on the information sent by the couriers, they conducted a search in the district. Added to this the fact that the officers on patrol were employees of a security company, the inconspicuous group came together to form a formidable force even greater than security cameras. In just the span of thirty minutes, they found the bomb. The group immediately made a police report. Nora, who was sitting in the laboratory, was rather speechless when she received the phone call. Why did you call the police instead of just dismantling it? She asked. Queenie scoffed. Im a good, law-abiding citizen, you know. They should be the ones doing this, in the first place. Why should I take care of it for them? Nora fell silent. Queenie had professional bomb disposal experts in her team, yet she had to insist on making a police report instead. The corners of her lips spasmed in speechlessness, upon which she heard another laugh from Queenie, who then added, Besides, its not like Cherry is even there, so why should I waste my time and effort doing it? Ive already made a great contribution by finding the bomb! Thats right. The three children had left Horgen District a long time ago. Given that Nora had not only wanted to send the children elsewhere but was also aware that her whereabouts were already exposed to Spacey, how would she possibly stop at something as simple as just driving them to another place? She had sent her children to Horgen District by car the day before, but unbeknownst to outsiders, the houses in the district had underground passages through them that connected straight to the villas next door. Cindy had been living in the villa next door all along. She drove the car out every day, so it hadnt raised Liams suspicions at all when she sneaked the three children out. After all, Nora had only just sent them to the district. Who would have thought that she would immediately transfer them elsewhere? She had wanted the bomb to be defused because it was too powerful. Should it go off, it would bring harm to the people in the vicinity. Queenie spoke again. Tsk, the bomb has been defused. How are things on your end? Noras lips curled into a smile. They still havent realized that they have been fooled. Dont worry. Queenie chuckled softly and remarked dryly, You wily little fox. Before she hung up, she said, Cherry and the others are here with me. They are very safe, so you can put your mind at ease! You sure are fertile, though. To think you gave birth to three babies, are you actually a sow? Nora: ! The corners of her lips spasmed and she hung up on her. The things that her aunt said simply sounded too awful. Wasnt it all because her mother had injected her with the serum that shed had a multiple pregnancy and given birth to three children? She rolled her eyes and opened the laboratory door. When Liam took the serums and left just, he had threatened her against pursuing him. On top of that, he had even switched on the security cameras in the laboratory to monitor her. For the lives of those in Horgen District, Nora had refrained from taking any rash actions. But now It was time to counterattack! She might not be able to beat Barbarian in a fight but Spacey would most certainly be a breeze! On the highway. Liam was driving at high speed. He stared ahead of him with a savage smile, but it was at this moment that he received a phone call from Barbarian. The bomb has been defused! His words took Liam by surprise. What? Barbarians voice was also full of shock and horror. He said, Its true! I couldnt locate the bomb just now, so I checked the surveillance cameras. Thats when I found that the police have already surrounded it. I pressed the remote control after that but the bomb had already been defused! Liam hammered the steering wheel. Its only been half an hour! Didnt we agree that you would buy me three hours? Half an hour is not enough for me to get away at all! Barbarian said grudgingly, Never mind, with the V16 in your hands, they wont dare to do anything to you! Besides, no one went after you when you fled. Itll be too late even if they start chasing after you now! There are no traffic jams here, after all! Liam felt enlightened when he heard him. He said, Youre right. Putting aside whether or not they can catch up to me, just the fact that the V16 is in my possession is already as though I have a hostage with me. If they dare so much as to capture me, I will destroy the V16! Everyone can forget about living then! After hanging up the phone, Liam looked behind him. Half an hour had passed and he was already a great distance from Staav University. Unless the other party was a godlike car racer, they could forget about ever catching up to him Liam breathed a sigh of relief when he thought of this. Nevertheless, he did not dare to slack off and continued forward. Ten minutes later, Liam suddenly sensed something amiss. He turned his head sharply to the side to see a big black jeep driving side by side with him on the road. The moment he looked over, the jeeps window slowly rolled down, revealing Noras cool and beautiful visage. Liam: !! His pupils shrank abruptly and he slammed down on the gas pedal. However, the next moment, the jeep caught up once more. No matter how hard he tried, he simply couldnt shake off the jeep. On top of that, he was obviously driving very fast and there were several bends on the highway. It was as if one would be thrown right out of the car if they didnt slow down Yet! He spun the steering wheel frantically before he finally managed to turn a corner, but when he looked over at Norathe woman had one hand on the steering wheel while she slowly stretched out the other. Suddenly, she made a finger gun, pointed it at him, and uttered, Bang. At that moment, Liam felt like he had just encountered the Devil himself. Chapter 878 - Threat! Splitting The Loot The sports car droned, its engine running at high speed. But no matter how much Liam sped up or overtook the other party, he simply couldnt shake off Nora. Gradually, he began to panic. His hands around the steering wheel were perspiring and cold sweat trickled down his forehead He looked over at Nora again-only to see that the woman was still following him leisurely at the side. She was obviously overtaking him at times and could easily block his way by drifting horizontally, yet she deliberately slowed down and fell behind him. She was just like a cat that clearly could catch the mouse but chose to tease its prey by deliberately letting it escape and then catching it again. The look in the womans eyes when she looked at him also carried a sense of determination to get what she wanted. Liam felt even worse. He looked ahead of him again and swallowed nervously. His physical fitness had always been poor and he started to fumble about somewhat frantically despite only having driven for such a short period of time. His legs had even become a little weak from consecutively overtaking cars at high speed on the highway. Screech! He slammed on the brakes and nearly collided with the car in front while the car behind also nearly collided with him. The driver behind was so mad that he swore at him loudly when he drove past. However, Liam didnt have the leisure to care about that. Instead, he looked at the big black jeep speeding past him. He originally thought that the jeep would race off into the distance and would not be in time to brake, but unexpectedly, it instead steadily came to a stop once more with a screech at only 300 feet away. The woman was even in the mood to turn on the blinkers and stop the car at the shoulder. Her calm and collected attitude made Liam feel humiliated. He clenched his fists. Liam suddenly dove back into the car to start it up again. However, by then, Nora had already gotten out of the jeep and placed one hand on the door. She stood there quietly like a great mountain suppressing Liam. He simply couldnt step on the gas pedal for the longest time. Liam, who was shaking all over, broke down mentally. Before Nora could even speak, he yelled, The V16 is with me! Let me go and stop coming after me! Or else I will destroy it!! Nora raised her eyebrows. Seeing that she wasnt saying anything, Liam finally started the car. His car had only traveled 600 feet when the jeep caught up with him from the back again. Liam panicked. He rolled down the window furiously and shouted to Nora, I told you, dont come after me! Or I will destroy the V16! However, Nora ignored him and continued to follow him. Barbarians voice also reached Liam through his earphone. Whats going on? Is she out of her mind? Shes really not threatened by you?! Liam snapped, Who the f*ck knows whats going on?! Barbarian, where did you glide to? Can you come over and provide reinforcements?! Barbarian fell silent. He replied, I wont be able to make it there in time. As a precaution, I glided a few hundred miles away. Youre too far away, even if I do get to you, it will take me two or three hours You have to calm down and keep yourself together I cant! Liam hammered the steering wheel furiously. Its driving me nuts! Barbarian: Suddenly, Liam said, Ive made up my mind, Ill return her one of the V16s. This way, she wont keep haunting me anymore! His words instantly enraged Barbarian. He said, Which of us are you going to use it on if you bring back only one?! Liam yelled, I dont have the goddamn time to care about you anymore! I just want to get away asap! Nearly right after he said that, Liam suddenly took off the Bluetooth earphone on his ear and flung it out the window. The cars on the highway moved too quickly, the earphone was instantly crushed by the car behind the moment it fell to the ground. Barbarians voice faded into the wireless network.. Liam looked aheadthere was a bridge. He suddenly drove the car toward it. Then, he parked it and stood on the edge of the bridge. In a mere span of about ten seconds, Noras car stopped beside him. She stood a short distance away and looked at him quietly. Liam, however, took out two serums and opened the lids. He pointed them at the bridge deck and said, Dont come over, Nora! Lets make a deal! You let me go and we each take one of these two serums. But if you refuse to give me a way out, then I will empty them both into the river! Chapter 879 - Where Did That Scumbag Go? Once Nora retrieved the serums, she would only need one for Xander. Caleb was the only one with some bare connections to Nora. However, his cancer was already at an advanced stage and he didnt have long to live. Besides, hed never thought of fighting for the serum, either. Therefore, it was true that she only needed one. It was better for Nora to agree to Liams offer. By having the two of them take one each, the spoils would be evenly divided. Moreover, the current situation seemed to have reached an impasse. Liam was very sure that Nora would agree, yet she merely cast her eyes down and continued forward. Dont move! If you come any nearer, I really will empty the serums into the river! Liam shouted nervously. However, Nora did not stop. She continued to walk forward with a faint smile on her lips. Well, Its purified water anyway, so it doesnt matter even if you empty them into the river. Her words stunned Liam. What did you say? Nora looked at him. As I said, we stayed in the school because we wanted to catch Barbarian, and for that end, we had made full preparations. So why would I head to the lab to refine the gene serum so carelessly after getting my hands on it? She looked at Liam and went on. I didnt expect you to be the backup plan in Barbarians plans, but the moment you entered the lab, I figured it out. In that case, why would I still refine the V16 and give it to you? She stared at the reagent bottles in Liams hand and said, Feel free to toss it. There was only distilled water in there anywayCNora had poured the real gene serum into an inconspicuous test tube in Waynes laboratory instead. It was only after Liam took the two bottles of gene serum and left that she had slowly, and leisurely, stored the real V16 in a special container. Liam: !! He stared at the bottles in his hand in disbelief. Suddenly, he opened the lids and tossed one straight into the river. But even when he did that, Nora didnt react in the slightest. This showed that everything she said was true! Liam realized at once that he had been fooled! He threw the other bottle of purified water into the river too and immediately got into his car. Before Nora could catch up, he started the car violently, causing it to zoom straight ahead! Given Noras driving skills, he knew that she would definitely be able to catch up with him, but by then, fleeing had already become something instinctive for him. Seeing that panic had seized him again, Nora cast her eyes down and sneered. She got into her car, moving very slowly as she did. By the time she got into the car, Liams car was already 600 feet away. But just as she was about to speed up to catch up to Liam Bang! Boom! Liams car suddenly exploded violently!! The entire car was instantly submerged in a sea of flames, which in turn caused a few passing cars nearby to also explode! Nora could feel her car also shaking. Sound waves and the residual impact of the explosion assailed her from the front, the impact even cracked the windshield. C Half an hour later. In the hospital. Nora finished having her wounds dressed. Fortunately, the windshield of the car she was driving had been modified into bulletproof glass, so it was relatively safe. But even so, parts of the windshield had still shattered and stabbed into her arm. However, the other four or five cars around them were not as lucky. Some of the people in the cars suffered burns that covered more than 70% of their skin while others were killed on the spot. There was even a family of three in one of the cars. Both parents had died and only the child in the back seat had survived. Even so, he had also suffered burns. Before he was administered anesthesia, he kept calling out for his parents The doctors could only comfort him and tell him that his parents would be back soon. The scene was simply too devastating and Nora couldnt help clenching her fists as she watched. She really didnt expect that Spacey would plant a bomb on his own car. In addition, his mental resilience had also been much worse than shed imagined. To think he would start running about in a panic like a headless chicken She clenched her jaw. After her arm was bandaged, her cell phone rang. It was an unregistered number. She answered the call, whereupon Barbarians voice came from the other end: Is the scene in front of you to your liking? Noras pupils shrank abruptly at his words and she suddenly realized something. She asked, Youre the one who planted the bomb in his car? Thats right, Barbarian sneered, Not only is he stupid and daft, but hes also a coward who values his life very much. When someone like him encounters a problem, theres no way they would have the guts to risk an act of desperation. If he didnt die, it would have destroyed our plan! He knew too much! So, if he couldnt retrieve the V16, then he must die! Barbarians cold-heartedness made Nora clench her jaw. As Nora watched the bodies of the parents from the family of three being pushed out of the operating room, she suddenly couldnt help but question him. Have you ever thought about how many innocent people have been hurt by your actions? How many innocent families have been destroyed? Barbarian sneered. What do they have to do with me? Besides, from the moment I was born, has the world ever shown me any kindness? If not, then why should I show them any kindness? Dont take the moral high ground and condemn me. You havent suffered the way I have, how can you possibly understand how I feel? He spoke coldly and indifferently. There was no anger in his voice-in fact, there wasnt even any emotion, just like how a human wouldnt be full of guilt just because they crushed an ant. His attitude convinced Nora that the man might really have bombed the whole Horgen District, had her aunt not helped her deal with the bomb there. If one were to say that Nora had felt that Barbarian and the others only became what they were today because of the cruel things that the mysterious organization had done to them, then she no longer held any sympathy for Barbarian at this point. Life should be respected, not toyed with as though it was worth nothing! Barbarian must exist only to take revenge on society, right? Nora did not say anything else. Barbarian, on the other hand, suddenly said, The two gene serums are with you, right? But Im telling you this: do not attempt to inject your son with the gene serum! Nora was a little taken aback. Why? Heh, when I was a child, I lived with four other children. Do you know how the four of them died? When they were injected with the seventh and eighth doses, the interval between those two doses was shorter than half the interval between the previous ones Nora suddenly realized something. She asked, Are you saying that one would also die if they are injected with the V16 too early? Of course. Otherwise, why would we suddenly only start searching frantically for you during the last two years? Barbarian sneered and said, Its because all of us have only less than three months left, yet the drug cannot be injected in advance. Youve only just injected your son with the V15, right? Then youll have to wait at least two months before you can inject him with the V16. Nora didnt believe Barbarian, but she didnt dare to disregard his words either. She was afraid that something would go wrong. Barbarian would never tell her all this out of the kindness of his heart, though. Sure enough, the next moment, he said, If you dont believe me, then feel free to ask Caleb Gray about it. Of course, Im not telling you all this out of kindness; rather, its because I cant get back in time. Im afraid that you would be in a hurry and inject your son with the serum first. Nora: Well, that made sense. She hung up on Barbarian and went to Caleb. Calebs operation had just ended. With his rib broken, he would have to be bedridden and rest for a while, no matter what. She asked Caleb about the authenticity of Barbarians claims and he told her that what he said was true. It seems that Ill have to find a place to store the serum and wait for a month to pass before I can inject Xander with it? Nora felt uneasy. She had finally obtained the serum after much difficulty but she was now being told that she had to wait another month. Who knew what other unforeseen events might occur during this one months time?! Caleb also felt awfully helpless. He sighed and said, Yes, thats right. Also, since Trueman is watching Barbarian, he must also know that the serums are with you. While Barbarian is also a fearsome existence, Trueman is not to be trifled with either. Id suggest that you stay cautious during this one months time. A resigned Nora nodded. A safe place She hardly knew of any safe places. What was she going to do about this? She wondered if Justin had any? At the thought of Justin, though, Nora couldnt help but gnash her teeth. Where had that scumbag gone while she was slaving away here?! Nora inwardly gave the man a piece of her mind in secret. With the school on lockdown and even the explosion on the bridge, she didnt believe that Justin wasnt aware of their situation. Since he wasnt contacting them, it meant that he might be doing something more important. Nora had only just thought of this when her cell phone rang. When she answered, her aunts voice came from the opposite end: Cherry and the others are here with me. When are you coming over? Nora heaved a silent sigh and replied, Now, I guess. It had been a very long time since she had last seen her aunt. Chapter 880 - Queenie Schmidt Nora drove to the castle where Queenie lived. Over the years, NTT had become the largest company in Switzerland after it was founded by Queenie. Moreover, she loved living a luxurious lifestyle, so she had built a castle in the country. The castle was an impregnable fortress. Even if Barbarian knew that they were here, unless he dropped a nuclear bomb on the castle, it was impossible for him to blow up the place. All the architecture she saw along the way as she drove was European-style, the castle was gorgeous. As soon as Noras car arrived at the entrance of the castle, the huge iron gates opened automatically. There, John, the butler, greeted her in person. When he saw Nora, he said with a smile, Good day, Ms. Nora. Nora nodded at John. However, she did not get out of the car but continued driving further into the castle. It took more than ten minutes to drive from the entrance to the place where Queenie lived, which went to show just how expansive the castle grounds were. At last, the car stopped in front of a villa. Nora had only just parked the car when Cherry, Pete, and Xander came running out of the villa. Cherry hugged Nora and said, Mommy, I miss you so much! Its only been a day but it feels like forever since I last saw you! Pete also grabbed her hand and looked up at her fondly. Nora took the opportunity to squat down and give Cherry a kiss. She also pecked Pete on the cheek. Petes cheeks were all red and he was very content. Xander adopted a cocky act and snorted derisively when he saw the two childrens behavior. He commented, You two havent weaned off your moms milk yet, have you? But Nora grabbed him and kissed him on the cheek too. Xander immediately put on a disgusted expression. As he wiped off the non-existent saliva on his cheek, he said, Yuck, dont you find that filthy? His eyes, however, were sparkling. At a young age, he had already learned to say one thing when he really meant another. Nora ruffled his hair and then led the three children into the villa. Nora felt exceptionally relaxed, both physically and mentally, here. Back then, after her aunt took her away, shed lived here for five years. This place was like her real home and was also the first place to have given her a sense of security. Upon entering the living room, she looked at the woman sitting on the sofa. The woman was in her forties, yet she looked like she was only in her early thirties. When she stood next to Nora, one would believe it even if they were told that the two of them were sisters. She gave off a different feeling from Iris. Iris was like a celestial maiden, ethereal with an otherworldly beauty. Queenie, however, was arrogant and flamboyant. Clad in a red silk nightdress, her nails were painted scarlet and she held a glass of red wine in her hand as she leaned against the sofa. Her eyes were bright and teasing as she looked at Nora. Wow, you actually remembered to come home? Nora smiled and sat beside her. She took her arm and said, Hi, Aunt Queenie. Queenie snorted and said, And here I thought youve already forgotten that you still have an aunt in me. Youre really something now, arent you? To think you didnt come to me after you came to Switzerland, ha! Nora: . S Cherry ran over and hugged Queenies arm. She said, Dont be mad at Mommy, Grandaunt Queenie! Mommy really misses you very much, its just that she has a bit of work to do. She was afraid that you wont let her work if she came back, thats why she stayed elsewhere instead! Although we didnt come back, we still thought of you every day~ Queenie immediately put her arms around Cherry and pecked her on the cheek. Oh, my precious little baby. Why is your tongue so sweet? Cherry burst into giggles. Nora also breathed a sigh of relief. Her aunt had a bad temper, and when she got mad, it scared even her. Back then, when she gave birth in the States and almost died, her aunt had returned to the country and then taken her abroad without a word. But after that, she had ignored her for half a year. Nora and her aunt had been in contact since she was a child. Her aunt had even wanted to take her abroad when she unexpectedly became pregnant, but Nora had refused. At that time, she had felt that staying in the country would be more comfortable since there was no one bothering her. This led to her nearly having a lethal complication that year. After being mad at her for half a year, her aunt finally broke the silence and spoke to her only because Cherry was simply too adorable. Pete and Xander stood at the side and looked at the grandaunt whom they didnt know. After Queenie had her fill of kissing Cherry, who was in her arms, she finally asked, By the way, wheres your Mr. Hunt? How come hes not worried about leaving you here alone? Nora heaved a silent sigh and answered, I dont know where hes gone. Queenie snorted coldly and said, All these men! None of them are reliable! On top of fighting with Barbarian, they even tried to rob you of your things, yet he didnt even show up! Whats the use of having a man like him? If you ask me, you should just come to me with the children, instead! Nora smiled and replied, Thats exactly what I have in mind. You gotta keep your word, okay? Queenie choked. A moment later, she curled her lips and said, Forget it, your Mr. Hunt is not someone to be trifled with. Her reply, however, made Nora frown. She suddenly asked, Aunt Queenie, you seem to know Justin? Who on earth is he? How come even someone like you are in awe of him? Awe? What nonsense! Cmon, can you hold a conversation or not?! Im reluctant to go against him only because things will become very troublesome if I mess with him! Do you think Im afraid of him? Queenie raised her glass of red wine and took a sip. Then, she gave her a wink and said, But if you want to know, I can let you in on a secret Queenie raised her chin at Nora. Nora leaned over and brought her ear closer. Then, she said, Aunt Queenie, compared to Justin, Im actually more interested in your secrets. Who on earth are you? Chapter 881 - Do You Want To Go In? Ever since she was born, Nora had known that she had an Aunt Queenie. Even Henry knew of her. Her aunt would also come back to the country to visit her once a year. Henry thought that Queenie lived a very difficult life abroad, so he had never shown her much civility. However, Queenie treated Nora very kindly. She told her that she was her mothers god-sister and that her mother had once saved her life. Nora hadnt thought much about it back then. Later, Queenie continued to treat her very well. Five years ago, when she brought her from the United States to Switzerland, one could say that she had saved her life. After all, a woman was actually at her weakest and frailest during labor. Moreover, she had even been pregnant with twins no, triplets. To make matters worse, it had never occurred to her that she might go into labor in advance, so she hadnt been prepared. It couldnt have been easier for someone to take her life at that time if they had wanted to. It was her aunt who had nursed her back to health. Later, she even gave in to all of Cherrys demands, which gradually made Nora lower her guard towards her. But Nora was still very curiouswho on earth was her aunt? She had founded and raised NTT from the ground up Nora had checked NTTs success story before and one could say that it was totally a savage one. She had first resold counterfeit goods in Southeast Asia, where she made a lot of money amid a hail of gunfire. After that, she came to Switzerland and started a money laundering business. This continued until she founded NTT and established it into a world-renowned enterprise. The woman had taken only twenty-odd years to develop NTT to the flourishing business it was today! However, there was nothing about the first twenty years of the life of someone like her. Given how much of a talented and intelligent woman she was, how could she possibly have led a dull and uneventful life during the first twenty years of her life? Just like Yvette, it was impossible for one to conceal their talent. Despite not having a dramatic personality, Yvettes name had still become known to others in New York back in that era. Outstanding peopleespecially those who reached the apex in an industry-would always shine, no matter how low-key they stayed. But this wasnt the case for Queenie. The first twenty years of her life were too ordinary. She was a girl who had grown up in a normal family and then suddenly emerged dazzling when she turned twenty years old This was simply too unusual. Upon hearing Noras words, the corners of Queenies lips couldnt help but curl into a smile. She said, Whats the matter? You dont trust me? Nora stared into Queenies eyes with her own almond-shaped ones. Queenie had very attractive eyes. They were slightly upturned and looked very charming. When her lips curled up into a faint smile, she formed a particularly bewitching sight. Nora sighed. Why wouldnt I? If she didnt trust her, would she have sent the three children here? One could say that Nora trusted Queenie the most in this world-even if she knew next to nothing about her. Even Justin would have to take a backseat Queenie scoffed. Dont bother thinking any further about it. You will know who I am, and everything else you should know, when its time for you to find out. Do you want to know Justin Hunts secret or not? No. Nora waved Queenie off and said, Id rather have him tell me himself. Queenie stared at her speechlessly for a while. In the end, she snorted and said, I didnt expect you to fall for a man. Nora knew what Queenie meant. Back when she was living abroad, Queenie had introduced several men to her, but she had rejected them all. It was true that she hadnt had any plans for romance at that time. Besides, she felt that being in love would affect her sleep time too much! Therefore, she had once declared that she would never fall in love with anyone in her whole life, nor would she ever get married. Who would have thought that she would meet Justin after that Nora was about to speak when Xander, who was next to her, blinked with his big eyes and interrupted them. He asked, Is Mommy supposed to fall in love with a woman then? Queenie: ???! Nora: ???! Pete and Cherry: ??? All four of them turned and looked at Xander in unison, making the little fellow shrink back. W-what? IIII His interjection stopped Nora and Queenie from conversing further, though. Instead, Queenie stood and said, Alright, kiddos, how about coming upstairs with me and having a look at your room? Okay! Pete and Xander got up. Cherry took their hands and said, Come on, lets go! Ill show you guys around our home! My room is really, really big, so we can sleep together, yeah! Hearing Cherry calling the place our home brought a smile to Queenies eyes. Nora also stood up. She was about to head upstairs with them when her cell phone suddenly rang. When she answered, the voice of Cindy, who was helping her take care of the houses, came from the other end: Boss, there is something wrong with Rene Whats wrong? Noras eyes turned a little chilly. Cindy replied, She hasnt left her house since yesterday. I found it strange, so I went in to take a look just now, and thats when I found her on the bed with her hands and feet bound. Later, I found out that it was Liam who had tied her up He had sent Rene to get close to us, but now that she isnt of use anymore, he abandoned her here. And then? Nora prompted. It stood to reason that Cindy should be more than capable of handling these people smoothly, so why was she still calling her for instructions? Cindy sighed and said, I untied Rene and told her to leave-after all, I know you probably wont hold it against herbut she refused to. She says that Liam was just pranking her and would definitely come back for her. She simply refuses to leave the house no matter what Also, theres something mentally wrong with her. She has stayed curled up in a corner all this time, neither eating nor drinking. She just huddles up with her arms around her knees. She looks kinda pitiful, so Im wondering if its okay if we take her in for a few days? After speaking, Cindy also became sure that she was being soft-hearted this time, so she hurriedly added, I wont let her come into contact with you guys ever again. Nora sighed silently. Rene was a pitiable person. Being adopted by abusive parents at a very young age, she had left one hellhole with much difficulty only to be brought into another by Liam. Liam had treated Rene really wellso well that Rene must have even begun to believe in love, right? But in the end, he had only been making use of her. How could so many instances of love between people of unequal statuses possibly exist in this world? Nora thought for a moment and then said, Mm, just let her live there if she doesnt want to leave. We are not short of that bit of rent anyway. Okay. Nora hung up the phone and went upstairs. As soon as she arrived on the third floor, she heard Cherry pointing to a room and explaining to Pete and Xander, That room is full of Grandaunt Queenies secrets, so we cant go in there, okay~? No matter the circumstances, we are not allowed to go in, okay? Noras eyes fell on the door. Ever since she came to Switzerland five years ago, she had been told all this time that she was forbidden from entering Queenies room. Nora had never once pried into Queenies privacy or secrets, either. However, it would be a lie to say that she wasnt curious. In fact, there were so many times she had wanted to push the door open, only to restrain herself in the end It was at this moment that Queenie suddenly stood in front of her and asked with a smile, Wanna go in? Chapter 882 - She’s Playing Herself? When Nora heard this, she pursed her lips. Of course, she wanted to. But could she enter? Queenie had asked her countless times in the past five years but she would never really let her in. She pursed her lips and was about to speak when Queenie smiled. Dont worry. The things inside will be yours sooner or later, but not now. A hint of sadness flashed across her eyes every time she heard this. When Nora heard this, she could not help but retort. Since it will be mine sooner or later, why cant it be now? Because its noon. Nora: Again. Queenie, this indecent woman, always liked to tease her like this. She grimaced. Forget it if you dont want to let me in. With that, she took the three little ones to their room. When she learned that Nora had three children, Queenie got someone to renovate the house. The three children were still young and liked to live together. Therefore, Queenie burst open the room beside Cherrys and made one big room. The three children lived together. In a room more than a hundred square meters, there were only three beds. In the big room beside it was a childrens amusement park with everything they could ask for. There were childish games, Legos, and some smart games. Even Pete and Xander, two highly intelligent children, liked them very much. Cherry was the only one playing with childish skateboards and stuff. She was not stupid, but she was too lazy to think. She even said forcefully, A five-year-old should do what a five-year-old does. Brothers, if you have already learned everything, what will you learn when you grow up? Pete and Xander nodded in unison. Sister is right! The corners of Noras mouth twitched. These two kids and their sister complex If she did not know that Cherry was a good-natured child, Nora would be worried that her family had raised a devil incarnate. She walked the three children around the room and played with them the entire afternoon. At night, after the three little ones went to sleep, Nora went to Queenies room. She took out the V16 serum and handed it to Queenie. Aunt, keep this safe for a month for me. She had already asked Caleb. She would be able to Xander with the gene serum in a month. Queenie casually took the thing in her hand and looked at it a few times. This is what that group of people is fighting with you for, right? Nora nodded. Queenie looked at her. Do you trust me that much? Arent you afraid I could have gotten close to you just for this? Nora said seriously, Aunt, there are two bottles here. If you got close to me for this, you can take one bottle and leave the other for Xander. Queenie was slightly stunned. After a moment, she suddenly smiled. Youre quite generous. She did not admit that she also wanted the serum. She did not deny it, either. However, it made Nora even more confused. However, Nora did not probe further. She had never probed too much about Queenie. It was just like Justin. If Queenie was willing to tell her, she would do so. Nora would wait until that day. At night, Nora slept her first good sleep since coming to Switzerland. Ever since she brought the three little ones overseas, she had been guarding against Barbarian and Spacey. She had expected that she would be exposed to Spaceys vision the moment she stepped overseas. Although she could not guess how, she had nevertheless taken precautions. Nora never underestimated any opponent. In the end, she got both bottles. The result of her scheming was that she had not slept well for a few days. Therefore, she slept from eight the previous night to two the next afternoon for a total of 18 hours. When she woke up, all her fatigue was gone. Nora stretched before picking up her phone. She realized that there were a few missed calls on her phone. They were all from Tanya. Tanya was living very happily with Joel in New York. Why would she suddenly call her? Nora raised her eyebrows and called Tanya. Tanya picked up quickly. Nora, my father has something he wants to trouble you with. However, if his matter is very dangerous, you dont have to promise him anything. Ive already told him Her father Nora had just woken up, so she took a while before reacting. Tanyas father was Karl Moore? Why was he looking for her? Could something be wrong with the Assassin Alliance? Nora said, Okay, Ill contact him. After Karls identity as a police informant was exposed in the country, he chose not to stay. After being in the underworld his entire life, he was already used to the underground life in Switzerland. Although he was reluctant to leave the country, he did not want to stay. Therefore, he chose to go overseas. Nora understood why Tanya had called her. After all, he was Tanyas father. If his life was in danger, she should help him. However, what Tanya did not know was that Nora and Karl were also good friends. After all, she was the number one assassin in the Assassin Alliance, Black Cat. Nora called Karl. He picked up quickly. Hello, niece. Can you do me a favor? Nora: What favor? Karl seemed to find it a little difficult to explain. He suddenly asked, By the way, have you watched the new movie, Assassin Not Calm? Nora: ??? What the heck was this? What did his need for a favor have to do with the movie? Then, she heard Karl say, That movie is about an actor acting as an assassin. Coincidentally, I encountered some trouble here and needed our Black Cat to make an appearance. However, I cant contact Black Cat at all. Someone recommended that movie to me, so I came looking for you. Nora: ?? Karl continued, Do you know who Black Cat is? Shes the number one assassin in our Assassin Alliance, a world-famous personality. Um, we recently received a job to protect the Queen of the UK during an event. However, the other party specifically asked Black Cat to come personally Black Cat is busy in New York, so she cant come. Can you help me to put on a show? Nora: ????? Karl continued, I originally wanted to call Tanya over, but shes too hot-tempered. She doesnt have the temperament of Black Cat at all. Then, I thought of you. Youre cold enough and cool enough. Youre very similar to Black Cat, so can you help me with this? By the way, this isnt dangerous. You just have to keep a straight face and not speak. You can even sleep. The corners of Noras lips spasmed. Was Karl asking her to act as herself? Was he high Chapter 883 - The Temperament of Black Cat Seeing that Nora was silent, Karl was afraid that she would disagree, so he explained further. Dont worry, well protect you. We have many experts here. Actually, it would have been fine if Black Cat wasnt around. However, Queenie heard about Black Cats reputation, so she specially requested Black Cat You dont have to do anything at all. Besides, the Queen is coming to Switzerland for a meeting this time. It doesnt have to be too long. Ill just delay you for three days Nora: Since thats the case, just explain the situation. Karl scratched his head. Damn, Ill tell you the truth. You might not know this but theres an organization called the Hitman League in our industry. Were rivals. All these years, because of Black Cat, the Hitman League has been suppressed by us. This time, besides her own guards, the Queen of the UK also invited some of us and some people from the Hitman League to guard her. The people from the Hitman League suggested your name. They even mockingly said, Isnt the Queen worth the appearance of Black Cat? Theyve put us on fire. We cant disrespect the Queen Nora thought about the Queens character. She indeed wanted the best in everything. Since the Hitman League mentioned Black Cat, the queen must want Black Cat. As a member of the Assassin Alliance, Nora had to consider matters for the Assassin Alliance, so after thinking for a moment, she said, Alright. Karl was overjoyed. Then Ill send someone to pick you up? Ill tell you about the habits and characteristics of Black Cat so that you wont expose yourself in front of others. Besides, youre the Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts You shouldnt be afraid of anything in terms of martial arts Nora nodded without much care. Okay. Spacey was dead and Barbarian had fled outside. Indeed, she had nothing to do now. After hanging up, Karl was afraid that she would regret it and immediately sent someone to pick her up. Therefore, two hours later, Nora arrived at the headquarters of the Assassin Alliance. SON rs This was a basement. The light was dim. Nora, as Black Cat, had been here before. At that time, she had asked Karl why he chose this place. The reason Karl gave was: the atmosphere here was strong. For a killer association, black was the best color! Nora was speechless about this but she respected Karls choice. At this moment, she looked at Karl standing opposite to her and saw that he had already taken out a black cat face mask and handed it to her. Hehe, Black Cat always wears a mask for the outside world. The only time she doesnt wear a mask is when she assassinates someone. Therefore, everyone who knows what she looks like is dead. This also means that no one knows what Black Cat looks like. Therefore, its perfect for you to pretend to be her. He said with anticipation, This is the mask that Black Cat left here. Put it on and see if the size is suitable Oh, right, Ill tell you about her habits. Black Cat keeps her hands in her pockets so that she can take out her concealed weapons at any time. And her back is always straight. As for her temperament Karl scratched his head. Her temperament is very mysterious. I cant say for sure. Sigh, I cant ask for your acting to be exactly similar Put on the mask first. Lets see Along with this sentence, he saw Nora smile and put the mask on her face. At that moment, Karls eyes widened Chapter 884 - The Little Princess Is Here Too You look like her! You look so much like her! Karl circled around Nora. If I didnt know who you were, Id have been convinced that you were Black Cat. Nora: Actually, it wouldnt hurt even if she told him the truth, but she was currently in the open while Barbarian and the rest were hidden in the dark. She didnt want them to find out too many of her different identities. Thus, she didnt say anything. After circling around her twice, Karl said to Black Panther, the assassin ranked second in the Assassin Alliance, standing next to him, If anything happens, you are to handle it. Dont let Ms. Smith do it, lest it expose her identity. Black Panther glanced up and down at Nora, curled his lips, and said, Fine. Karl then smiled again. But theres no fear even if she has to fight. Ms. Smith is no delicate, sheltered young lady. Shes the Big Sister of Quinn School of Martial Arts in the States Her moves are not any worse than Black Cats! Black Panther was not happy to hear that, though. He sneered and said, Now, I dont like the sound of that, Boss. How are her moves on par with Black Cats? Even if the two are more or less equals in their fighting abilities, Black Cat is still an assassin. She is an existence that people cant even begin to guard against. If Black Cat and Ms. Smith have to face each other in a fight, Ms. Smith would probably be killed before she even realizes whats going on! What nonsense are you saying? Karl gave Black Panther a push and then looked at Nora and apologized. Dont take what he says to heart, Nora! Black Panther is a diehard fan of Black Cat and is a huge supporter of her. Dont hold it against him Nora would never hold it against Black Panther, of course. Because of her, Black Panther had even changed his codename as an assassin, saying that he wanted to be part of the same series as her. He even made a big hoo-ha about this in the Assassin Alliance, such that the codenames of all the members of the Assassin Alliance were now things like Black Bear, Black Ram, Black Hound, and so on. The place had pretty much become a zoo of large black animals. Nora nodded. Only then did Karl breathe a sigh of relief. Then, he spoke again. Nora, dont mind me if I talk a bit more, okay? Uh, dont tell Tanya what I do outside of the States, all right? Shes a delicate and proper young lady raised in a well-to-do family. Lets just let her stay at home and try for a second child with peace of mind. Dont let her know what we men are doing outside, lest it worry her Nora was surprised. She wants a second child? Yeah! Karl said, When I was on a video call with her, she said that you have already given birth to three children while she has only one, so she must hurry to catch up with you and strive to have three children too! II 11 Noras lip corners spasmed. Tanya probably wanted more children only because her relationship with Joel was really good! But she kinda understood how she felt. Neither Tanya nor Joel had many whom they truly considered their kin, so they must feel especially lonely. She could still remember what Tanya had once said. She actually had a dream when she was a child: to have many children and treat them especially well. Since she didnt have a mother who treated her kindly, she would give her children a good mother, instead. At that time, Tanya and Joel had already broken up and she was living abroad. Her only child had also gone missing. Nora had asked her why she wasnt having children right away-after all, with another child, her guilt towards her missing child would lessen and she would also be able to start a new lease of life. Tanyas answer at that time was that she hadnt yet met the person whom she was willing to bear children for. Now that she had met Joel, Tanya must be planning to kick off her grand baby-making plans, right? While she was thinking, Karl asked secretively, By the way, youre a doctor, right? Do you have any way of helping Tanya have a multiple pregnancy? Nora: ? Karl sighed. Shes my only daughter; I dont have any descendants apart from her. In the past, I gave all the money I made to the people of the United States, only to find out in the end that Johnson had withheld all of it without authorization. All of it was recovered later, though, and Captain Ford of the special department has also returned it all to me. You can say that I am now a person with substantial financial assets, in which case I would need someone to inherit them, right? If Tanya can give birth to a few more children and let me pick one of them to take over my business, that alone would make me content! Noras lip corners spasmed. How many are you planning for Tanya to have? Two at the very least, I suppose. Mia is definitely not going to be suitable to take over my business. Besides, judging from the crazy extent of how much Joel dotes on and spoils her, hes definitely going to want another child so that they can inherit the Smiths business and work to support Mia. In that case, Tanya would have to give birth to at least two more! Three would also do, but four is the most ideal! Nora: !! Did that guy think Tanya was a sow? And think that she could produce four in a litter? The corners of her lips spasmed and she rolled her eyes, wondering to herself how come Karl had become so unreliable these days She didnt entertain the topic any further but asked, What is the route like for the security assignment this time? The Assassin Alliances front was actually a security agency, so they took on security management gigs for some events. Upon Noras words, Karl finally came back to his senses. He explained, Ill give you a quick explanation about the job. We are protecting the Queen of the UK this time, but its not the Queen herself who engaged our services, Its the Swiss authorities. Nora raised her brows. Karl went on. Her Majesty will be bringing her own guards while we are responsible for the security of the outer boundaries. By the way, I heard that Her Majesty brought a little princess with her. Her name seems to be Lucy? Didnt she visit your home previously? Nora: ? Wasnt she Cherrys little buddy? She was here too? While Nora was thinking, Karl went on. The Swiss authorities have not only hired us to protect Her Majesty but also approached the Hitman League. The workload is actually not a lot, but its a good opportunity for our company to do some publicity. After going abroad this time, Karl had gradually cleaned up the companys act. Taking on assassination missions all the time would make the organization shadier and shadier. Now that he had a daughter, he wanted to make the organization a clean and aboveboard one. This way, at least he wouldnt be registered as a person banned from entering the country when he wanted to return to the United States to visit his daughter. Of course Even if he used to be the local polices informant, he was ultimately still an underground overlord now, so he would have to undergo strict checks when entering the country. In other words, if Morris didnt give the relevant authorities a heads-up, someone like Karl would not be allowed entry into the country at all. American soldiers were all men of firm and unyielding character. They didnt fear the Assassin Alliance at all. Therefore, the organization would indeed have to take on security jobs from now on. All the members of the organization were on board with it. Karl had also sent a message to Black Cat to notify her of it, and she had agreed to it as well. Therefore, everyone would be going into the light from now on. After saying this, Karl took out a few photos. By the way, this is a photo of the captain of the Queens personal bodyguards. Here, have a look. I heard hes extremely formidable and mysterious, so lets try our best not to get into a clash with him. Nora took the photo from Karl. She had only taken a glance when she froze. She broke into a frown. She had never imagined that this guy could turn out to be the captain of the Queens personal bodyguards? Chapter 885 - King? The captain of the guards was slender and the muscles on his body evenly-proportioned, making him look like someone not to be trifled with. His looks were finally revealed this time. Likely of mixed descent, the man was very good-looking. It was just that he had red eyes, and it was exactly through those eyes that Nora had recognized himhe was Barbarian!! Never could she have ever imagined that Barbarian would turn out to be the captain of the Queens Royal Guards! She broke into a frown, suddenly feeling like there seemed to be more to it than met the eye. But when she thought about it, it made sense. For Barbarian to survive unharmed until now after he left the mysterious organization and became enemies with Trueman, he must have some kind of power backing him up. But if the Queen of the UK was the said power, then it wouldnt be as surprising anymore. Did Her Majesty know of Barbarians true identity, though? Did she know that he was a serial killer?! Nora frowned as she thought of the Queens personality and temperament Cherry and Princess Lucy had become close friends because Queenie had brought the former over and introduced her to Lucy. Additionally, the Queen also treated her extremely courteously. Firstly, it was because she wanted Queenie to also establish a company like NTT in the UK -after all, one should not underestimate the power of capitalism in foreign countries. Secondly, it seemed that it was because she also wanted something from her. What she wanted, though, was something Nora wouldnt know. All she knew was that there were a lot of connections between NTT and the British Royal Family. When she thought about it that way, Nora couldnt help feeling like things had become complicated. Just then, her cell phone rang. Cherrys voice reached her from the other end when she answered. Mommy, Princess Lucy is in Switzerland. She said that she is here to attend a meeting between country leaders and that she also wants to visit Grandaunt Queenie. Do I let her know that Im also here? Everyone already knew that they were in Switzerland by now, so there was no need for them to hide it anymore. Besides Nora lowered her eyes. She had only just entrusted the V16 to Queenie whose castle was an impregnable fortress. No matter how strong Barbarian was, he was still human with the limitations of a humans body. There was no way he could ever get in! Yet at precisely a critical moment like this, the Queen of the UK had come with the little princess. On top of that, the princess even wanted to visit It was impossible not to read too much into it. But since they were already here, then she would just take things as they came! Nora replied, Yeah, sure. Okie-Dokie! I havent seen Lucy for the longest time too! I love you, Mommy- Cherry kissed her phone before she hung up excitedly, likely off to reply to Princess Lucys text messages. Noras lips curled into a smile. At this moment, Black Panther standing next to her suddenly spoke. By the way, have you met Her Majesty before? Dont you act like a bumpkin when you meet Her Majesty! You have to stay calm, you hear? Youre representing Black Cat now, you know! You mustnt bring shame to her name! Nora: !!! However, she ignored Black Panther and looked at Karl instead. She suddenly asked, What is the Queen of the UK here in Switzerland for? Karl thought for a moment and then looked around before he got Black Panther to lead the others out of the room. Only then did he walk over to the door and glanced outside. After seeing that no one was paying any attention to them, he even closed the windows and so on before he finally lowered his voice and said, I asked around and found out some information, but you mustnt spread it to outsiders, okay? Nora nodded. Karl said, I heard that its because some people in Switzerland want to get acquainted with Mr. King, so they asked Her Majesty to introduce them to one another. His words made Noras eyes widen abruptly. What? King was coming? That very same King from the Imperial League?! Chapter 886 - Who’s The Eldest? At the mention of King, Nora thought of how Old Maddy, before he left the United States, had once told her that she would not have any way of contending with the mysterious organization at all unless she had Kings support. She had privately sent text messages to King afterward, but because she was too lazy to foster a connection with him, it eventually went nowhere. Little did she expect that King would be coming to Switzerland? Wouldnt she be seeing the legendary King soon too then?! While thinking about it, Nora headed home. The Queen would only be here the next day. Karl originally wanted her to stay the night at the Assassin Alliance, but Nora had declined. After all, she had three kids at home waiting for her! She went straight home. The three little fellows were playing together at home. Cherry, who didnt have to attend school now, was gaming all she wanted. Pete looked at her helplessly. He wanted to persuade her to study, but unfortunately for him, Cherry was paying him no attention whatsoever. As for Xander, he seemed to be playing with his cell phone indifferently as though he was trying to study and learn something on it. When Nora got home, she saw the three little fellows playing separately on their own. The moment she entered the room, Cherry looked up at her and immediately tossed her cell phone aside. She ran over, hugged her leg, and said, Mommy, youre back? I missed you! Did you miss me? Nora: W Just like that, the scolding Nora was about to give upon seeing Cherry playing on her cell phone again was suppressed. The little fellow knew how to deal with her simply too well. Nora heaved a soundless sigh and ruffled her hair. Cherry blinked with her dark grape-like eyes, and with great self-awareness, said, Mommy, Id only just started my first round when you came. I wasnt playing at all till now! Really! You can ask Pete and Xander about it if you dont believe me! Cherry blinked her eyes a couple of times at Pete and Xander after she spoke. Yeah, she wasnt playing, said Xander. Pete looked at Nora. The upright little guy didnt want to lie to his mother, so he felt a little troubled and his face scrunched up. When Queenie, who was next to him, caught a glimpse of his expression, she burst out laughing, which sort of rescued Pete from his dilemma. She remarked, Your children have such distinct personalities. She pointed at Cherry and commented, Shes a quick-witted little imp. Then, she pointed to Pete and commented, This boy is already so calm and steady at his young age. Hes got a very strong sense of awareness of being the eldest. But as soon as she said that, Xander retorted indignantly, Im the eldest here! Pete looked at Xander and sighed. Okay, okay, youre the eldest. Dont kick up a fuss with Grandaunt Queenie. Xander: ? Whats up with that indulgent tone? He sounded just like an elder brother tolerating his younger brothers tantrums! Xander was about to erupt. Im telling the truth! Im the eldest! Mm-hmm, mm-hmm, everything you say is right, said Pete. Xander: The little guy had always been sharp-tongued and eloquent with others, but why was he feeling like he was at a huge disadvantage when he was up against Petes good-natured and modest personality? It was as if he was the one being unreasonable and kicking up a fuss. The corners of Xanders lips spasmed. He sneered and said, Fine, whoever has the higher IQ between the two of us would be the eldest. How does that sound? Pete replied, Okay. Xander looked straight at the book in his hand and said, Then lets compete using Mathematical Olympiad problems? Pete replied, Sure, Im okay with them all. Its also okay if we dont compete. Xander: !!! Seeing that Xander was already all bent out of shape, Pete blinked a couple of times with his dark eyes. Chapter 887 - We Had Already Met A Long Time Ago! Earlier, he had been having a dispute with Xander over who was elder between the two, but later, his mommy had said that whoever was calmer, steadier, and more tolerant of their younger siblings would be the elder brother. It was at that time that Pete had suddenly understood the true meaning of being an elder brother. And wasnt that so? Look at how he had shut up Xander who was smart-mouthed and liked insulting others. Seeing how calm and unperturbed he was, Xander looked at Cherry. The little girl had already taken advantage of the quarrel between the two boys to pick up her cell phone and had started another fierce and exciting team battle. Xander asked, Cherry, who is the elder brother here? Cherry didnt even look up. You are both my elder brothers! No, Xander said, You have to say who your eldest brother is! Nora was a little troubled by the dispute between the two boys. The problem was, even as their mother, she couldnt even give an answer, either. Upon being pressed for an answer by Xander, Cherry blinked and looked up. Actually, Pete has always been the eldest to me~ As soon as she said that, Xanders eyes turned red. How can you say that?! Compared to Xander, Pete was calmer and steadier. On top of that, he gave in to her all the time and even planned everything out for her, so Cherry had long since considered Pete the eldest among them. As for Xander, because of the environment he was brought up in, he had a very extreme personality, and the way he behaved and handled things seemed a little frivolous. Although Cherry regarded him as her elder brother too, she still found Pete more like the elder brother between the two. Could she say that, though? Most certainly not. Thus, Cherry blinked and sighed. Its because Pete and I met each other first, Xander. Thats why I think hes the elder brother between the two of you! Since she couldnt say it was a personality issue, Cherry simply diverted the topic to whom she had met first. As soon as she said that, Xander became worked up and he shouted, But we clearly knew each other first! Cherry was taken aback. Huh? How did we know each other first? Xander was livid. Have you forgotten? I already had you on Facebook Messenger a long time ago! Then, to prove that he had known Cherry before Pete, Xander took out his cell phone, opened up Messenger, and showed it to Cherry. He asked, Do you remember now? Cherry: !! She blinked and looked at Xander again. Oh, I see, so youre that friend I made online! Upon the sudden realization, Cherry remarked, No wonder I found you so annoying the first time I met you! So thats why! Xander: But right after she spoke, Cherry held her hands over her mouth. Why did she blurt out the truth in a moment of agitation? She was too much! That must have seriously hurt Xanders self-esteem. In an attempt to make amends, Cherry added, From the looks of it, it seems that we are really meant to be! You can be the eldest, then! Cherry then turned to Pete and asked, Pete, you wont mind, right? Pete continued to wave magnanimously and replied, Nah, I dont. Its fine, well just go with whatever you guys say. Xander: !!! Nora, who was at the side: Xander was about to die of aggravation from that pair of siblings. Come to think of it, though, Pete and Cherry had gone through more together. Take, for example, how the two had to worry over their respective parents issues when they had only just met. In addition to that, the two of them had also deceived her and Justin for a really long time It was perfectly normal for the two of them to share a close relationship with each other. It was just that Afraid that Xander would become too mad, Nora changed the subject and asked curiously, How did the two of you meet? Chapter 888 - The Mysterious Organization’s Headquarters Nora was asking purely to divert Xanders attention from the conflict. Little Xander was already close to snapping, no thanks to the pair of siblings attitudes. Cherry was worthy of her title as the thoughtful and understanding little baby, indeed. She instantly understood what Nora was trying to do and immediately said, He showed up as a friend suggestion from nearby search on my phone! Mommy, do you remember when Grandaunt Queenie took me to visit the British royal family? I had just gotten my cell phone and installed a messenger app back then and I really wanted to add some friends to it. So I looked at the list of friend suggestions from nearby search and added Xander! This is such a fateful meeting! After speaking, Cherry walked up to Xander and grabbed his hand. As it turns out, we had already met each other so long ago, Xander! Sure enough, Xander was appeased. He snorted and said, Yeah, I knew there was no way I could have been so kind to a snotty little kid for no reason. So, I guess you can say that this is predestined! Cherry nodded repeatedly. So, can I continue with my game now? The team battle had already started. If she kept dallying further, her teammates would be chewing her out real soon! Xander: . The three little guys reconciled and continued to play in peace. Nora sat beside Queenie and watched them. As she did, she thought of what Cherry had said just now, connected it with the environment in which Xander had been brought up, and all of a sudden, she jumped onto her feet. Her brows drew together and she looked at Xander in astonishment and asked, Xander, Cherry. Are you guys sure that Cherry only added Xander as a friend when she was visiting the British royal family and looking at the list of suggested friends nearby? Xander shook his head. How would I know where she had added me? He had grown up in a basement and had never gone out before, so he didnt know where that place was at all. Cherry nodded. Yes, I remember it really clearly. When I was playing games that time, Chesty had told me to get a Facebook account so that it would be easier for him to get in touch with me. That was why I had registered for a Facebook account. But I didnt have any friends in it, so I added someone from the list of nearby people at that time I was with Princess Lucy then! Nora: !!! She looked at the two of them. Suddenly, she turned around, left the living room, and went up the stairs into her room. Then, she picked up her cell phone and made a call to Morris. Morris answered very quickly. Is something up? Nora kept quiet for a while before she suddenly asked, Didnt you say that you have been looking for the mysterious organizations location? Have you found any leads? Morriss low and deep voice traveled through the cell phone to Nora. He replied, No, our opponents are too powerful. We cant find any clues at all. After staying quiet for a while, Nora finally asked, Could it be the British royal familys residence? Her words stunned Morris for a moment, but immediately after, he said, No wonder, then! Security at the royal palace was strict. There was no way the Americans would be able to infiltrate the place. If the mysterious organization really was hiding underground beneath the royal palace, then it would indeed be impossible for the United States to sniff out their base. Morris frowned. Ill get my men to look into it. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Nora frowned and wondered. If the mysterious organization really turned out to be located beneath the Royal Palace, then is the Queen involved or not? She had a vague feeling that the whole thing would be coming to an end soon. At this moment, her cell phone suddenly rang. When she answered, Karls voice traveled over. Dammit, theres a traitor in the Assassin Alliance. They told the Hitman League that this Black Cat is a fake! What are we going to do now? Karl was furious. The Hitman League will definitely make things difficult for you. Also, if the news spreads that you are a copycat, it will deal a terrible blow to the Assassin Alliances reputation. How about this: why dont you sit it out this time? Well also give up the security gig this time! Toward the end, Karls voice had even died down and he became rather depressed. The job this time was not only a great opportunity for the Assassin Alliance to officially make their existence public but it was also the best time for Karl to partner with the government and let the company start over with a clean slate. Who knew when their next opportunity would be if they let it slip by them this time However, he couldnt put Nora in danger. Chapter 889 - Blowing Her Own Cover: I Am Black Cat No matter how highly Karl valued the opportunity, he simply couldnt let Nora take such a risk. Even though he and Ian always bickered the moment they saw each other, deep down, they still greatly admired and respected each other. Putting aside the fact that he and Ian both held each other in high esteem, just the relationship between Tanya and Nora alone was already Karl thought of how Tanya had reacted when he called to ask her to get in touch with Nora for him. His daughter had kept asking things like: Is it dangerous?, Are you sure it wont be dangerous?, Is there no danger at all?, and so on. Karl had guaranteed that he would never let Nora get even a scratch in the incident. Now that things had turned out like this, who knew what the Hitman League might do to them? If Nora got hurt, how was he going to answer to his daughter? Therefore, after weighing the pros and cons, Karl decided that hed rather miss the opportunity to clean up the companys act and go into the light than risk having anything happen to Nora. But unexpectedly, when he was about to hang up the phone, Nora instead said, No, its fine. The mission will continue as planned! Karl was surprised. What? All right, that settles it. See you tomorrow. After hanging up the phone, Nora played with the three little fellows for a while and then went to bed early at eight oclock in the evening. Cherry and Pete had long since become accustomed to her going to bed early, but Xander felt that his mommy wasnt spending enough time with him and he still wanted to play some more with Nora. Even if Nora didnt say anything but just patted his head, he still felt especially happy. But the woman was now lying there motionless and had gone into a deep sleep after just a mere two minutes. He curled his lips unhappily and muttered with discontent, How come she sleeps so much? Cherry continued gaming without even raising her head as she replied, Geniuses need a lot of sleep! The moment she said that, Pete nodded in agreement. In the game, Chester was also very approving of the statement. He said, Yeah, come to think of it, Justin always slept more than others since he was a child. He needed nine hours of sleep a day. Later, when my father scolded me for being such a bum and told me to learn from Justin, I also started to sleep nine hours a day. Cherry was surprised. And then? Chester replied, He slept for nine hours a day, so I also slept for nine hours a day. Justin didnt fold the quilt, so I also didnt fold the quilt. After he woke up, he started to study, so I watched him study. He was terrifying once he started studying; sometimes, he could even study for a whole day! I was also very impressive-I could watch him for a whole day! And now I can also play games an entire day! The three little ones: Chester grinned and said, But its fine. Im just an ordinary person, so its not really an issue. Look at how busy Justin was Besides, smart people have to shoulder a lot of responsibilities. He took over the family business when he was only 18, unlike me, who can still afford to be here and play games, even though Im already 22 years old. Right? Pete: Xander: The two had no way of refuting him. As for Cherry, her eyes widened and a longing look appeared on her face. She said, Wow! Im so envious, Chesty! I will also work hard like you in the future! If my brothers sleep for ten hours a day, then I will also try my best to sleep ten hours a day! If they work hard to eat, then I will also eat lots of meat and grow up quickly! Pete and Xander, the two of you gotta study hard, okay? I will also work hard to play my games! After speaking, she turned to look at Pete and Xander and held up her little fists at them. Im cheering for you, Pete and Xander~ Pete: Xander: Chester finally understood how dire the consequences of his words were. If Justin found out that he had led his little niece astray, he would probably jump out of his grave and beat him up, right? At the thought of Justin, Chesters heart sank. Chesters father was Justins fourth uncle and the youngest son in the family. He grew up with a lifestyle of eating, drinking, and making merry. His mother hated how his father was always just mucking around like that, so she had put high hopes on him after she gave birth to him. The elderly Mrs. Hunt treated all the kids in the family equally. Roger, who was the son of Mrs. Hunts second son, graduated from a prestigious university and later joined the company. He was certainly capable, but unfortunately, his heart wasnt in the right place. Moreover, he even sabotaged them in all sorts of ways, which ended up in him being completely kicked out of the picture by Justin. Regardless, Roger was indeed talented. Brenda, the daughter of Mrs. Hunts third son, didnt even need any elaboration. A graduate of a prestigious university, she was not only part of the Interpol but had even risen up the ranks to take the position of captain. Her ability was evident. The hard work that Brenda had put in since she was a child was also obvious to all. He was the only one who liked gaming. However, neither Mrs. Hunt nor his mother had been approving of it. In the end, it was thanks to Justin, who took care of him, that he could be this carefree, playing games every day and doing what he liked while receiving dividends from the family business. When he thought of this, Chester got into a bad mood. Why did someone like Justin have to die? Moreover, Justin had disliked him playing games with Cherry the most when he was alive. Thus, Chester immediately said, You mustnt learn from me, you hear?! Why? asked Cherry. It would do as long as her two brothers worked hard. Wasnt it good for her to just grow up happily? Even though Pete would also try to persuade her to study, Cherry still thought that it was more fun to enjoy herself and have fun instead C Xander was very easygoing about it-after all, his personality was half-orthodox and half-heretical, in the first place. In order to coax Cherry into agreeing that he was the elder brother of the two, he patted his little chest and said, Well, dont worry. Only your big brother here needs to work hard. You can just be one happy little sister! Just as Cherry was about to break into a smile, Chester heaved a quiet sigh and said, But if you do that, in the future, everyone will definitely say that Nora is a failure. The three children were very protective of their mommy. Upon hearing what he said, Cherry and Xander immediately asked: Why? Why? The two looked at Pete in unison after they spoke, only to see him frowning, obviously aware of the reason. He answered, Because youre the only one who grew up by Mommys side after we were born. If both Xander and I make a name for ourselves in the future, whereas all you know is having fun, they wont say that its because the two of us are pampering you. They will only say, See? As expected, the child that Mommy brought up is no good, after all! As soon as he said that, the room fell silent. On the phone, Chester also said, Its exactly as Pete says. You should also know that there are a ton of busybodies whose tongues love to waggle here in New York City. They simply love making a show out of other peoples lives! In the future, when Pete and Xander have both become successful and they become so envious that they are filled with jealousy, they arent going to talk about how impressive your brothers are but only about how inferior you are! And then, they will blame it all on Nora! Cherry tilted her head. It was evident from her big dark eyes that she was thinking about something After a while, she sighed and said, Okay, I get it~! Suddenly, she felt like her game wasnt that fun anymore. She put down her cell phone and said, Chesty, Im not playing anymore. Im going to study! Chester: ? He hurriedly shouted, Hey, at least finish this round before you go! Cherry shook her head. Nah, Im not playing anymore. I have to make sure I do what I say! Before I become accomplished, Im never playing games again! Chester: !! Had he known, he would have said those things after the round, instead! Early next morning, Nora felt like things were a little strange at home. She went down the stairs. It was only when she was observing the room while she ate that she realized that her daughter, whose cell phone was never out of her hands, was currently reading a book about Mathematical Olympiad problems. She asked, Pete, what is this question talking about? Pete was about to answer when Xander, who was next to them, squeezed his way in and said, Here, Ill teach you. Okie-Dokie. Pete: Nora: ?? She rubbed her eyes, wondering if she had gotten out of bed the wrong way today. Why were things so strange?! Her daughter had previously shown some symptoms of ADHD because of her high IQ, but with her two sons teaching her, she was actually faring much better. As such, Nora did not overly interfere. Justin and their two sons all pampered Cherry and thought that it was fine as long as she grew up happily. However, Nora didnt agree. Being a woman herself, compared to that, she would rather her daughter be strong with a passion for life. After all, she wasnt going to live with her brothers her entire life. The only person one could rely on was themselves. Therefore, no matter the reason for her daughters sudden diligence, she was very glad. After breakfast, she exchanged hugs with the three little ones and kissed each of them on the forehead. Only then did she leave and head to the Assassin Alliance. But when she entered the basement, she found that no one there showed any indication of moving out. Nora raised her eyebrows. When she reached Karls room, she saw the mafia boss sitting on a chair with a troubled look on his face. Nora frowned and asked, Why havent you set off yet? Karl sighed. Ive thought about it all night. Lets not go anymore. You are more important than all of this. Tanya and Old Ian will probably give me a real thrashing if you lose even a strand of hair. Nora: She said with certainty, It will be fine. How can that be? I know youre the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts and that youre very skilled at fighting, but assassination is different from open and aboveboard martial arts factions like yours. In particular, the Quinn School of Martial Arts moves are all candid and forthright, they dont understand tricks and conspiracies at all. Although the Hitman League wont dare to go too far, they will definitely try to sound us out. Unless Black Cat is there personally, no one can guarantee your safety. Seeing that Karl was staying so stubborn, Nora knew that he was worried about her safety. She sighed. Now that things had come to this, she didnt want to hide it from him anymore either, so she simply blew her own cover and said, Im Black Cat. Chapter 890 - She’s Fake! The man opposite her fell silent at once. A while later, Karl finally coughed and spoke again. Actually, what you say makes sense too. Um, are you sure you want to go? Nora was a little surprised to see that the man wasnt actually that agitated. However, Karl was a worldly man after all, so Nora thought that he must have already guessed a thing or two long ago. Thus, she said, Yeah, lets go. Whew! Karl stood and patted her on the shoulder. Okay then. Uncle Karl owes you one, Nora! If we can get away with it, Ill give you a big gift. If not, well pull out halfway through, no matter what happens. Remember, nothing is more important than your safety, okay? Nora: ? Why did she feel like she didnt quite understand what Karl was saying? While she was contemplating, Karl said, But you sure are a dedicated one, Nora. Its a shame that youre not in the acting industry. Its right for you to start getting into it right away, though. Its only when we all firmly believe that youre Black Cat that they wont be able to spot any flaws! After all, no one has ever seen what Black Cat really looks like! Nora: ! So, despite her already blowing her cover, Karl still didnt believe her? Noras lip corners spasmed. I really am Black Cat. I know, I know! From this moment on, you are Black Cat! Karl had I understand written all over him. Nora: Forget it, she had already told him the truth anyway. The man could believe what he liked. She was tired of explaining! Karl didnt give her the time to explain any further, either. He called someone in and instructed, Have the men get ready, and then we can set off! Black Panther, who had just entered, glanced at Nora and asked, Its okay for us to move out again now? With a stern look, Karl said, Watch the way you talk! Youd better show some respect to Black Cat! Also, tell all the men in the know that Ms. Smith is Black Cat! Black Panther nodded. Yes, sir. Then, he went out. A short while later, all twenty of them were ready to move. They were responsible this time for picking up the Queen at the airport and then escorting her to the hotel where she would be staying. After that, they were to protect the Queen and ensure her safety for the next three days. Of course, the Queens personal guards would be the ones protecting her in close proximity; they were only responsible for the security of the periphery. With the Queen visiting, the Swiss president would have to meet with her. The two would also be shaking hands and discussing matters. During this period, they would be responsible for part of the security work. The specifics were wholly arranged by Switzerlands Federal Department of Defence, Civil Protection, and Sport; commonly abbreviated DDPS. After the twenty of them were ready, Karl stepped forward and said to Nora, Black Cat is the strongest member of our organization, so youll undoubtedly be the leader when we head out for missions. Do you have any experience with the security industry? But after he asked the question, without even waiting for Nora to answer, he hurriedly comforted her and said, Dont be scared, you dont have to panic. Youre just the leader on the surface. I will get Black Panther to secretly assist you, so youll only be the commander on the surface. In reality, all orders will be issued by Black Panther. SE Just like that, the words Yes, I have on the tip of Noras tongue became stuck. The corners of her lips spasmed and she said, Okay. The group set off with mighty momentum. Out of the twenty of them, fifteen rode in black cars. With each five sharing a car, a total of three cars were deployed. As for the remaining five, they rode motorcycles. As the commander, Nora would most certainly have to ride a motorcycle. After all, motorcycles were more convenient and they also allowed one to have a better understanding of the surroundings, which would help her in making appropriate judgments. Black Panther also rode a motorcycle. The five of them put on identical black uniforms. Then, Nora put on her mask while Black Panther took out his sunglasses and put them on. He looked at Nora contemptuously and said, Can you ride a motorcycle? If not, you can ride one of the cars. Youre a girl anyway, so it would make sense even if youre in the car. But as soon as he spoke, he saw that Nora was not paying him any attention at all. Instead, she put on her mask and got onto the motorcycle skillfully. Her slender leg struck and pushed the kickstand up. Then, her hand wrapped in a black glove twisted the handlebar and the motorcycles engine roared to life. Lets move out! Following her order, the motorcycle sped out with a whoosh, leaving behind only a cloud of dust for Black Panther. Black Panther: Black Panther hurriedly got on his own motorcycle and went after her. Five motorcycles and three black cars headed to the airport with great momentum. Sometime during the journey, Black Panther accelerated and caught up with Nora. When he was about to say something, Nora suddenly accelerated and overtook him. Black Panther: ?? Why did he feel like he had been rejected? Nora certainly was rejecting his presenceChe talked too much! Moreover, Black Panther had a habit of chewing gum when he was on a mission and the sight of his mouth constantly moving got on her nerves. The group arrived at the DDPS and reported for duty. The DDPS staff members began to check their identities. Nora didnt have to worry about that, though, because Karl had already prepared an ID card for her. The Minister heading the DDPS picked up her ID card and glanced at it. Just as he was about to let her pass, a voice reached them. Mr. Clifford, are you sure she is Black Cat? Clifford was a little taken aback by the question. Nora looked behind to see a group of ten people dressed the same as them walking over. At the sight of them, Black Panther explained softly, They are members of the Hitman League. The one in the lead is their captain for this operation, his name is Abbott. He likes talking trash and his looks make one feel like beating him up. Nora: Actually, she felt that Black Panthers way of speech kinda made one want to beat him up too, but she didnt say anything. When Clifford heard Abbott, he asked bemusedly, What are you trying to say? Abbott smiled and came up to Nora. He circled around her twice and then said, Mr. Clifford, we are here to protect the Queen, you know. Are you sure you want to let her wear a mask here? Arent you afraid that she may be a copycat? Clifford smiled and replied, Black Cat is very well-known in both the world of assassins and the DDPS. Besides, how would someone from the Assassin Alliance possibly be a copycat? Abbott laughed and said, Then Ill show you how shes a copycat! Practically right after he spoke, Abbott went for Noras face. He had already received reliable information that Karl had found a copycat to impersonate Black Cat. Since she was just pretending, her fighting skills must not be much. If he took off her mask in front of Clifford, he would be able to show him Black Cats fighting skills, or lack thereof. With that, her identity as a copycat would be exposed. Look out! Black Panther cried out but it was still too late. Who would have thought that the man would suddenly attack when they had only just met? Abbotts hand was already around Noras mask. The moment he applied a bit of force, he would be able to remove it. With a smile, he asked, Are Black Cats moves this lousy? Chapter 891 - Are You Sure You Want To See It? At the sight of the situation, Black Panther was filled with chagrin. Never would he have thought that Abbott would have the guts to launch an attack right in front of Clifford! Neither did he expect Abbott to move so fast, either. It seemed that the Hitman League had been hiding their true strength when the two were up against each other in the past. The Hitman League was a gang with a long history, after all, it was founded earlier than the Assassin League. It was no wonder that they had a more robust foundation, as well as more powerful hitmen unknown to others. It was also no wonder that they would have the guts to challenge and provoke Black Cat. Even so Black Panther couldnt help but look at Nora. Didnt they say that she was the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts? Why had she been restrained so easily? If it was Black Cat, there definitely wouldnt have been any problems! As Black Panther thought about it, faint anger came over his face, and he said furiously, You are so shameless, Abbott! You attacked your own allies?! Black Panther then turned to Clifford and said, Mr. Clifford, are you going to condone Abbotts actions? Black Cat came here overnight from the United States on our request, you know. She hasnt slept a wink since last night. Isnt it understandable that her reaction would be a little slow today? Besides, who would have thought that he would launch a sneak attack right in front of you? Clifford also broke into a frown and looked at Abbott. What are you doing, Abbott? The two of you are allies in this operation! Why did you attack Black Cat as soon as you came over? Youre being very antagonistic. Abbott replied, Mr. Clifford, I was just wondering if we should let someone else take over the command for this operation? The Hitman Leagues momentum may not have been as strong as Black Cats from the Assassin Alliance during the past two years, but youve already witnessed my abilities today. Besides, considering how Black Cat here was restrained so easily, even if she really is Black Cat, can you trust her abilities? In this industry, the strong have the final say. Cliffords brows drew together at once. He looked at Nora again, a touch of doubt also coming over his face. After all, while it was certainly true that Abbott had launched a sneak attack just now, in their industry, who could say for sure that no one among their peers had been bought by the enemy? Because of that, there were extremely demanding requirements on ones abilities as an individual. Moreover, the government had only deployed 30 people from the two organizations for this operation because they simply did not have enough manpower, and all 30 of them had already agreed that Black Cat would be the one in charge of their deployment. After all, Black Cats status in the hitmen world was among the highest. However, for her to be restrained by another party at such close range, was Black Cat really as strong as the stories claimed? Or was it really like what Abbott had claimedthe person in front of him was not Black Cat? Hesitance came over Cliffords countenance. Black Panther said firmly, Heh, even tigers doze off at times, let alone humans? Abbott, dont you go too far now! Abbott smirked and said, I dont care, I will only bow down to the strong. So, tell me, Black Panther: is it Black Cat who is lacking in vigilance? Or is this person here not Black Cat at all? Black Panther: !! As an assassin, it was simply humiliating to be labeled as lacking in vigilance! Yet, if he were to answer that Nora was not Black Cat, it would mean that the Assassin Alliance was deceiving the DDPS. If that happened, it would become even harder for them to obtain good resources in Switzerlands security industry in the future. Black Panther glared at Abbott furiously. Just as he was about to speak, Nora, who had stayed silent all this time, suddenly said, Who are you calling an assassin lacking in vigilance? As soon as she spoke, Abbott smirked and answered, You, of course. Its rumored that those who have seen your face are all dead. Im already about to take off your mask, yet you still havent noticed at all. Is this not proof that youre lacking in vigilance? Besides, the way I see it, all that talk about how everyone who has seen your face is dead must all just be rumors, right? The Assassin Alliance sure knows how to generate buzz for themselves. They make it sound so real that its as though its legit He had only just said that when he suddenly heard a low chuckle. Abbott was taken aback. The next moment, the masked woman said icily in a low voice, Oh? Then try taking off my mask. Her words made Abbott dumbfounded. He broke into a frown and said, Heh, are you still talking big even at this point, Black Cat? Well, since youve given me the permission to take off your mask, then I will do just that and show everyone what a stunner Black Cat really is! Immediately after he spoke, he gripped the mask to rip it off. But the next moment, he found that he couldnt exert any force in his hand at all! Stunned, he lowered his head. It was only then that he discovered that stuck into the underside of his wrist, outside of his sight, was a silver needle gleaming with subtle light. It was exactly this needle that had prevented Abbotts hand from exerting even the slightest bit of force. Abbott was stunned. Seeing that Abbott wasnt doing anything despite his big talk, the rest all looked at him -only to see him standing where he was, beads of cold sweat forming on his forehead, yet his hand showed no further signs of moving Only then did they follow his line of sight and finally spot the needle. Additionally, they also noticed that Noras other hand was on Abbotts chest. At first glance, they thought that she had recovered and was intending to push him away. But if one looked closer, they would see that there was another barely discernible needle in between the fingers of Noras fist, and it was pointed right at Abbotts heart. With just a little force, the needle would quietly pierce his heart without anyone even realizing it. e even Noras icy voice resounded in everyones ears. I told you, everyone who has seen my face is dead. So, do you still want to see it? For no reason whatsoever, her words carried a sense of ferocity and domineeringness! It shocked and awed everyone present. Abbott didnt dare to move. When Clifford, who was next to him, saw this, he breathed a sigh of relief. He had finally witnessed Black Cats ability to take someones life without making a sound. Moreover, with just a mere silver needle, she could take someones life without them even realizing it. This was simply too horrifying! Cliffords attitude toward Black Cat underwent a huge change at once. He said, Please dont be mad. Abbott just likes to trash-talk. We have to work together to protect the Queen in this operation. Everyone here wants to serve the country, so lets not fuss over these things anymore. Black Cat, can you forgive Abbott this once? Nora didnt really take Abbott seriously. The man could somewhat be considered a chivalrous hitman. The assassination missions he took on all targeted bad guys So he was quite famous in the hitmen community. Of course, this was also the reason why the Swiss authorities were willing to accept them. Neither of the hitmen organizations was made up of heinous miscreants. Now that they wanted to clean up their act, the government was more than happy to see this through. Which was why they had given them this opportunity. Thus, upon hearing what Clifford said, with a flip of Noras slender fingers, the silver needle disappeared. Then, she took a step back and put some distance between Abbott and herself. With her intimidating murderous intent gone, Abbott finally breathed a sigh of relief. He stared at the masked woman in front of him and said, Just you wait. I will definitely find proof that you are not Black Cat! Chapter 892 - Security Work Nora didnt pay any more attention to Abbott. After the identity check, she went to the specified assembly point with Black Panther and the others. They were planning to head to the airport in a while to pick up the Queen. After leaving Abbott, Black Panther came up to her and said, Ahem. You unexpectedly have some pretty good moves. Nora raised her brows. But before she could speak, Black Panther spoke again. Dont get ahead of yourself, though. Black Cat is definitely better than you. All that would be no big deal for Black Cat. Also, keep quiet when they start talking about troop deployment, formations, and all that. I will give the directions, instead. Oh, okay, Nora said. Soon, the ten people on Abbotts side finished the identity checks. The 30 of them then followed the Swiss troops, and with great momentum, got ready to set off for the airport. Before they set off, Clifford said, Please turn off your cell phones and turn them in. One was not allowed to carry their cell phone on missions. This was a rule. Nora understood. Thus, she didnt plan on asking for special privileges, and she took out her cell phone. However, when she was about to turn it in, it started ringing. She gestured to Clifford. Clifford immediately nodded and permitted her to answer the call. Had it been anyone else, he would definitely have been much stricter, but she was Black Cat, after all. On top of that, she had even displayed a bit of her skill just now, so Clifford was quite afraid of her at the moment. Nora picked up the phone callit was Cindy, the lady helping her look after her houses in the residential district. Ms. Nora, somethings come up. Just thought Id inform you about it. Nora raised her brows. What happened? Cindy replied, Its all Liams fault! Liam? In other words, Spacey? Wasnt he already dead? While Nora was wondering about it, Cindy said huffily, That Liam is such an as*hole! Do you know? He gave Renes address to her family before he set off! And her family found their way here yesterday! They were crazily fierce and forcibly took Rene away Nora lowered her eyes. She remembered looking into Rene before. She was an orphan taken in by her adoptive parents. However, her adoptive father had abused and even raped her. When her adoptive mother saw what had happened, not only did she not hold her adoptive father responsible but she had even given Rene a beating. That was how Rene had become the way she was. After leaving them and living with Liam recently, Renes condition had improved. It was just that Liam was simply too nasty. After making use of her, he pushed her right back in there? However, Rene was just a stranger to her. Nora was not a saint. Without saying anything else, she prompted, Uh-huh, and then? Rene was mentally ill, so in the eyes of the law, she was deemed legally incapacitated and was required to have a guardian. Her adoptive parents were her legal guardians. Therefore, legally, there was no problem with them taking Rene away. Cindy said angrily, I didnt stop them because I thought they were legally allowed to take her, but I didnt expect things to go so wrong today! They live relatively far away, so they didnt go home immediately after they took her yesterday; they instead went to a hotel nearby. That night, when her adoptive father was about to violate her again, her adoptive mother found out and they got into a fight. The man killed her adoptive mother and was about to kill her too, but he was arrested by the police in time. Poor Rene, there were injuries all over her. She has been sent to the hospital, but because she has no other relatives, the police contacted me when they found out that she is my tenant. Boss, Id like to bring her back. Cindy had always been a kind woman. Back when she was in a desperate situation, Nora had helped her out. Because of this, she also tried to help her fellow Americans as much as she could. In the past, Cindy would never have reported something like this to her, but because it involved Liam, she had brought it up. Nora answered indifferently, You can do as you wish. And then, she hung up. After that, the group set off for the airport. Nora rode a motorcycle this time too. She vaguely heard Abbott instructing his subordinates next to him, Be alert and smart about things. Thats the Queen, you know. If our performance satisfies the Queen, things will go very smoothly for us when we go to the UK in the future. In fact, if we work harder, we can even become members of the Queens personal guard. His subordinates replied, Yes, sir. Nora glanced at Abbott. Black Panther curled his lips. Through the walkie-talkie, he asked Nora, Do you think the Queen will think highly of him? To be honest, it went without saying that all of them hoped to excel and stand out in this security operation. Nora answered with great certainty, No, she wont. I didnt think so, either. Even if someone does impress her, it will likely be someone from the Assassin Alliance. After all, we have the trump card-Black Cat! For once, Black Panther didnt diss her. Nevertheless, he still asked, Why do you think thats the case? Because he is ugly, Nora answered. Abbott was not a good-looking man. But the Queen of the UK Heh, she was someone who liked good-looking people. Unattractive people would never catch her fancy. At the thought of the Queen, Nora couldnt help but curl her lips disdainfully. Queenies business was often involved with the British Royal Family. The Queen was acquainted with her, and on top of that, she had been trying to invite her to expand her business into the UK all this time. If she could get NTT to expand operations into the UK, it would bring a huge fortune to the country. Thus, the Queen often invited Queenie to various banquets. Nora had attended a few of them. But her personality clashed with the Queens. The two didnt like each other. If it werent because Cherry got along relatively well with Princess Lucy, and her daughter only had that one friend, Nora wouldnt even want to meet the Queen at all. Later, it was Queenie who took Cherry to the UK instead of her, and she never went there ever again. Black Panther: The corners of his lips spasmed and he commented, Women sure look at things from a strange perspective. Soon, the group arrived at the airport with mighty momentum. Clifford arranged for all of them to stay at the periphery of the airport. Abbott craned his neck and glanced at the exit from time to time. He asked, Say, will the Queen notice us? What can we do to get her attention? Thats the Queen, you know! Shes royal blood! Yeah, were already very lucky to be able to act as her guards even once While the few were conversing, they noticed movement from the other side. The people conversing instantly shut up. Hoping to show their best to the Queen, everyone stood up straight and kept quiet like the police officers inside. Then, like the moon surrounded by a myriad of stars, the Queen came out of the exit. She kept her eyes in front of her and walked toward the car in front. But just as she passed by Abbott, Nora, and their men, the Queen suddenly turned her head and looked over. Chapter 893 - Take Off The Mask Everyone there was stunned by the Queen suddenly turning her head and looking over. Everyone tensed up even further. Noras sharp ears caught Abbott muttering, Did Her Majesty notice me? She must be looking at me! Im sure of it! Look at me, look at me Nora: .. The corners of her lips spasmed. Just how much did that guy want a connection with the Queen? The Swiss president would never receive the Queen in person, of course. Therefore, the one here to receive her was someone from the Swiss Federal Department of Foreign Affairs (FDFA). Next, they had to escort the Queen to the prearranged location where she would be having a meeting with the Swiss president. Seeing the Queen suddenly stop, the minister heading the FDFA couldnt help but ask, Your Majesty, may I ask what you are looking at? At the question, the Queen withdrew her gaze and her lips curled into a smile. I didnt expect to see a woman among the guards, thats all. Yes. The minister followed her line of sight and saw Nora, upon which he immediately explained, That is Black Cat. Black Cat? The Queens interest was mildly piqued. She asked, That world-renowned assassin? The minister nodded and replied, Yes, Maam. In order to receive you into the country, we have brought in third-party security personnel from the Assassin Alliance and the Hitman League, both of which are very well-known globally. I am sure you must have heard of them before! The Queen nodded. Of course she had, but She couldnt help but cast another glance at Black Cat. Then, she shook her head. Seeing this, the minister couldnt help but ask, May I know if something is the matter, Maam? No, its nothing. The Queen replied, lowering her gaze and hiding the emotion in her light blue eyes. She merely felt that the woman looked a bit like a person she disliked, thats all. That persons name was Nora Smith, she was Queenie Schmidts niece. Queenie, who had no children of her own, was said to cherish that niece of hers very much, so the Queen had once hosted a banquet to entertain them a few years ago. Shed originally planned to foster a good relationship with Nora. After all, Queenie had already gotten on in age, so even though she wanted to please Queenie, she had nothing in common to talk to her about. But little did she expect that woman to be just as difficult as her godmother. Yes, thats right. Even though the Queen had found out through her investigations that Noras mother and Queenie were sworn sisters, what Queenie told outsiders was that Nora was her goddaughter. With that, she was announcing Noras identity to the public. The Queen thought back to that banquet. While she was talking to Nora, Nora had fallen asleep Yes, thats right, she had fallen asleep. Was it because the things she was saying were too boring? The Queen had been awfully embarrassed at that time. Even though Queenie subsequently explained that Nora had a weak constitution and needed a lot of sleep, the Queen hadnt believed her. That reason was simply too perfunctory. Besides, the wild and untamed aura around Nora had already put her, someone in a position of power, off from the start. Of course, these were all things that the Queen could tolerate. The one thing that she couldnt, however, was that she had married Justin Hunt! Out of the many men the Queen had seen, she was only impossibly infatuated with Justin. But due to her status, a relationship was impossible between her and Justin. Even so, she had hoped that Justin would never be close to any woman. After all, he was such an outstanding man. There were only a few in this world who would be worthy of him. Yet the woman living abroad just had to receive news that Nora had married Justin. To make matters worse, the most hateful thing was that the articulate Cheryl Smith had turned out to be Justins daughter! Justin must have accepted her only for the sake of the child! After all, Nora didnt have any talents. All she had accomplished was finding a good godmother! When she thought of this, the Queen suddenly wasnt angry anymore. Yes, what was there to be so calculative about with a useless woman who thought only of sleeping? Besides, how could a capable person like Black Cat possibly be Nora? It wasnt like she was short of money, she must be sleeping at home at the moment! When she thought of this, the Queen revealed a touch of a graceful smile and said, Im very curious about Black Cat. Let her protect me at close proximity! She nodded to the person behind her. The bodyguard beside her immediately said, Yes, Your Majesty. Then lets have her join your motorcycle fleet! Okay. The Queen agreed to the suggestion. The bodyguard, however, looked at the Swiss personnel and said, Have her remove her mask before she joins us. Chapter 894 - We Don’t Know Each Other Very Well The Swiss minister in charge of receiving the Queen had long since heard about Black Cat from Clifford, so he was rather in a spot. He said, But Black Cat once said that everyone who has seen what she looks like is dead She had also requested to wear a mask when she took on this assignment, so The bodyguard said arrogantly, Perhaps you can go over and ask. I dont think anyone would refuse the Queens request. The main issue here was: how ridiculous would it be if someone wearing a mask was among the Queens personal bodyguards? It would look really awful, which would greatly affect their public image. The Queen had also heard their conversation, but she ignored them. She had always been high up in the air. In her world, it was only right that these people obeyed her orders. In fact, they should even be proud of being able to protect her. The Queen continued toward the exit of the airport. Are you sure you want to give up the opportunity? You guys best think carefully what your purpose is for coming to escort and protect the Queen, said Clifford to Black Panther. Black Panther replied, But before we came, we had already agreed that Black Cat would be wearing a mask. It was most certainly their greatest honor to be selected by the Queen to be her personal guard. If word of it spread in the future, it would bring them a lot of fame. With that, the Assassin Alliance would be able to openly, and uprightly, transform into the Assassin Security Agency. When Nora first heard the new company name, she had been speechless. Since they were a security agency, couldnt they remove the word assassin?! The name made it sound as if they were guarding assassins instead. Clifford sighed and said, You guys also said that Black Cat wouldnt be able to come, but isnt she still here in the end? Its not the same. Black Panther silently grumbled inwardly. Could Black Cat even take off her mask? She was a copycat! There was no way she could remove it. Although losing an opportunity like that was a huge pity, Black Panther simply couldnt allow Black Cats face to be shown in public, for Black Cats sake, as well as for Ms. Smiths. Black Panther refused the offer. We really cant. When Abbott, who was next to him, first saw Clifford approaching, hed thought that the Queen had really taken notice of him, but unexpectedly, it turned out to be the fake Black Cat instead? Thus, when he heard Black Panther refusing the offer, he scoffed, looked at Nora, and said, Of course they wouldnt dare to-because shes fake! Black Panther looked at him frostily. It is our organizations responsibility to protect Black Cats identity. Never mind, then. What a shame, though, said Clifford. After speaking, Clifford left and went after the Queens bodyguard. After saying a few words to him, the bodyguard cast another glance at them. Then, he went to report to the Queen. When the Queen heard of this, a look of surprise came over her face. However, she didnt spare them even a glance but instead said, Nevermind, then. The person next to the Queen couldnt help but comment, How shameless and unappreciative. Nora wasnt aware of what was happening there. Instead, her eyes were completely fixed on the big and tall figure following the Queen. The mans muscles were well-proportioned and every step he took was regular and rhythmic as though every muscle on his body was just right. Nora had only ever seen a good figure like this on Barbarian. Every humans muscles developed differently post-training because the way everyone exerted force in training was different. But this was not the case for Barbarian. He was naturally endowed with perfect muscles because he had been injected with the gene serum. As bodyguards were not allowed to wear masks because they represented the British Royal Family, Nora finally managed to get a clear look at Barbarians face. He looked to be of mixed descent and had chiseled facial features. His scarlet eyes struck fear into ones heart. Barbarian, who was 63, was wearing the bodyguard uniform, which made him look just like a soldier. Perhaps sensing Noras scrutiny, he suddenly turned his head and looked over. Nora looked away at once. The mans sixth sense was simply too sharp. To think he could even sense the malicious gazes of others! Lets go. Black Panthers command sounded in their earphones. Everyone turned around and went out in a line. As soon as they got out, they saw that the Queen had already gotten into the car. A mighty motorcycle fleet and several black sedans led the way ahead while the Queens car and her personal bodyguards drove in the middle. Nora and the others got on their motorcycles. Just as they were about to follow, Clifford suddenly came over. With his face full of embarrassment, he said, Um, the captain of the Queens guards has ordered for you guys to bring up the rear. The group fell silent. Everyone looked at Black Cat and Abbott. Nora did not speak. Abbott, however, asked, Why? We didnt come just to bring up the rear for them! The Assassin Alliance and the Hitman League were both globally-renowned assassination organizations and everyone present was a skilled and well-known hitman. Therefore, before they came, even though Clifford had not tasked them with protecting the Queen at close proximity, they were still meant to follow the Queen closely at the back. This was a form of trust and recognition toward them. Yet they were suddenly being told to bring up the rear now? This was downright humiliation. Clifford also sighed. He said, The Swiss will show you goodwill, but obviously, the Queen doesnt quite trust your abilities. Abbott was furious. Then we quit! IV Clifford kept quiet for a while. Then, he said, When you joined us, the contract we signed stated that you will obey our orders, or else the Swiss government will never work with you again in the future. They were here to be security officers, not big bosses. All of them understood this. Besides, it went without saying that cooperating with and following the Swiss authorities orders would also be a clause written into the contract. Abbott was so furious that he felt like he was getting a toothache. As for Black Panther, he frowned and said, Lets go. Their only option was to go along with it now. What else could they do? If they breached the contract, it wouldnt be their commission from the job that they would be losing but their chances of working with the Swiss government and the British Royal Family! Abbott also understood this, so all of them set off dejectedly. Nora rode her motorcycle and led the group at the forefront. Abbott sped up and came up to her. This time, Nora couldnt speed up and overtake him-after all, the Queens motorcade was in front. She couldnt overtake them. As a result, she could only put up with Abbotts noise. He said, Never mind that you are a copycat, but so what even if the real Black Cat was here? We worked hard all our lives, and even after becoming top-notch hitmen, we are still nothing in front of the Royal Family. We arent even qualified to lead the way and can only follow behind the motorcade Also, did you see, those bodyguards were even looking at us with disdain in their eyes! They clearly look down on us! What are they so arrogant about? Nora: Abbott went on. Hey, say something. Are you dumb? Or is Black Panther actually the one in charge of you guys? Are you guys just gonna put up with it when you have been bullied? Nora stayed silent for a while before she finally said, We dont know each other very well. Abbott: Chapter 895 - King! Nora simply had the ability to end a conversation in one second flat. Her reply made Abbott choke, it was only a while later that he finally spluttered, Hmph, its because you dont dare to offend them, isnt it? Are you still trying to get into their good books? Come on, they are completely looking down on you! No, wait, I just remembered something: youre a copycat! If the real Black Cat was here, she would never allow them to look down on all of us! After all, Black Cat was the crowned head of the assassin community! Seeing that Nora was staying silent as though she couldnt care less, Abbott became all the more convinced. Real assassins all took great pride in themselves. He immediately lost interest in chatting with Nora, and he went to chat with Black Panther instead, to which Black Panther thought, The two of us dont know each other that well, either, do we? The Queens visit did not have any influence on anything, so there wasnt really anyone who attempted to assassinate her, and they safely and smoothly reached the hotel where she would be staying. The Swiss government had specially made arrangements at the hotel for the Queens reception. For that purpose, they had cleared out everyone in the hotel, keeping only some of the hotel service staff. Nora and her party were at the back of the entourage, so by the time they arrived at the hotel, the Queen had already checked in. After they parked the cars in the parking lot, they went to the hotel lobby and waited for further instructions. The Queen would be in Switzerland for three days, so the security assignment would also span three days. In the hotel, the Queens personal bodyguards were allocated rooms on the same floor as the Queen herself, while the Swiss authorities internal personnel was allocated rooms on the two floors below them. Needless to say, they were not allowed to stay in the hotel rooms all day. They were to change over guard duty every two hours and take turns to rest. However, when it was Nora and her partys turn to be allocated rooms, the captain of the Queens personal bodyguards suddenly said, My apologies, but there arent any rooms left. You will have to look for a place to rest by yourselves. Abbott and Black Panther were outraged at once. Abbott immediately retorted, How can there be no rooms left when there are so many here? The entire hotel had been vacated and it wasnt like the guards on the mission had filled up all the rooms. The captain of the bodyguards calmly replied, Her Majesty is terribly averse to noise, so the two floors above and below the one she is staying on have been left empty. Everyone else occupies one room each. Of course, there are still three vacant rooms left, but there are thirty of you in total, so Im afraid it wont be easy for you to make appropriate arrangements there, right? Even if they arranged for two people to share a room each and took turns resting inside, they would still need at least seven and a half rooms. The captains decision was logically sound. After all, it was guaranteed that the Queens personal bodyguards and the Swiss personnel were trustworthy, but one couldnt say the same for them. Therefore, it was normal that their welfare would be overlooked and their living arrangements prioritized at the lowest. Abbott was about to say that they had only ten people among them and, therefore, could have the rooms allocated to them when the captain added, To avoid causing infighting among you, lets just leave those three rooms empty, lest you go against the rules and get into a dispute over a few rooms. Abbott: The captain regarded them with total contempt, so immediately after he said that, he turned around and left. The people behind Abbott spoke up right away. What the hell? We have to stay here for three days, you know. Are we really gonna forgo sleep for the next three days? They are too much! The rest of the group also looked at Black Panther. Black Panther, what should we do? Abbott broke into a frown. Black Panther thought for a while and then said, The shift changes every two hours. Go to the cars and nap for a while after someone takes over your shift. We have stayed in environments harsher than this when we were out on missions in the past; this is nothing to us. Once we push through the next three days, we will be starting over with a clean slate. Think about it-in the future, all of us will be able to openly go on the streets and we wont need to sneak about anymore. So, lets just put up with it for these three days! Black Panthers words were very impactful, everyone nodded after hearing him. After thinking about it for a while, Abbotts men also came to the conclusion that this was their only option. They would just grin and bear with it! With that, the two groups split themselves into teams and half of them went to the cars in the parking lot to rest. Black Panther glanced at Nora and then walked over and said, Get some rest! You dont have to report for duty unless necessary. Abbott sneered, Why should she be exempted from duty? Is Black Cat unable to endure hardships like this? Black Panther gave Abbott a warning look. Because she is a woman! Had it been anyone else, perhaps they might have retorted, So what even if shes a woman? However, Abbott wasnt that shameless, so Black Panthers words shut him up immediately. Black Panther was in charge of the operation and Nora had never contested him for the right to command all this time. Therefore, when she heard him, she merely nodded and went to the parking lot to look for a car to rest in. When she found their cars, she got into one and sat in the passenger seat. Then, she leaned back and closed her eyes. While she was resting, some people walked by. One of them said, Have you heard? A special guest will be coming tonight! And theyll be right in this hotel! For the Queen of the UK and the Swiss president to give them so much importance, I wonder who the guest is? Give them so much importance Noras first thought upon hearing them was King is coming! Her eyes flew open suddenly. In that case, she couldnt slack off like this anymore. After all, in addition to completing the three-day-long assignment, she was also here to meet King and foster a good relationship with him. Almost immediately after the idea formed in her mind, Clifford walked out from the side. The man, who was in the midst of a phone call, said, I will definitely send the most professional bodyguard to protect the distinguished guest! I will also take care of all the commuting arrangements for them. Dont worry about it! Ill go select someone right away! Chapter 896 - Tonight Is Her Chance! In the hotel room where the Queen was, the captain of the bodyguards stood before her. The Queen took off her coat. She was wearing a long gilded dress underneath, she looked so elegant and noble that the captain dared not even gaze upon her directly. Yet when he turned his head to the side, he saw the Queens close protection bodyguard, who was in the room with them, staring straight at her with his red eyes fierce and vicious. The captain of the guards glared fiercely at him at once. That was the Queen! How could he be so ill-mannered?! Yet the Queen didnt say anything even after noticing him. She merely waved and dismissed them from her presence. When Barbarian saw the gesture, he even spaced out for a moment as though he didnt understand it. It wasnt until someone pulled his arm that he finally went out with them. After they left, the captain remarked with dissatisfaction, Your Majesty, that man is still as ill-mannered as ever. Why do you bring him with you all the time?. With a smile, the Queen replied, Because he is very strong. The captain was rendered speechless. However, he quickly recovered and asked, Are you sure you want to transfer him over for the meeting tonight? Is that man named King really so important? Besides, he must have his own bodyguards as well, so he may not necessarily need him! Hearing the name King, a kind and affable smile formed on the Queens countenance and her eyes lit up a little. She replied, Well, he may have his own guards, but Id still like to show him my sincerity by sending the dedicated bodyguard I keep by my side, who is sworn upon his life to protect me, to protect him. Barbarian was the Queens most trusted bodyguard, sworn upon his life to protect her. The captain immediately said with dissatisfaction, But if he leaves your side, you will be in great danger! The Queen waved dismissively and replied, Theres no need to worry. Why would anyone plot against me in Switzerland? Alright, thats enough. Just send him there. The captain frowned and asked, Now? Yes. Go to the airport, wait for Kings arrival, and then pick him up. You must ensure his safety. The captain couldnt help but ask, But what if you really meet with danger? If you Alright, no more buts. The hotel is very safe. Even if hes not around, youre still here, arent you? Not to mention the rest of the bodyguards. If it really comes down to it, there are also all the Swiss guards and even the Assassin Alliance! Speaking of which, the Queen suddenly thought of something and suddenly said, If you really cant put your mind at ease, then transfer Black Cat over and have her protect me. As soon as she said that, the captain curled his lips disdainfully and said, Those people are too ill-mannered and undisciplined. They will never amount to much, especially that defiant and rebellious Black Cat. Dont worry, we wont need her. I will definitely ensure your safety, Maam. Alright, I trust you. The Queen was indifferent. In her opinion, having these personal bodyguards by her side was already enough. The captain of the guards went out and sent Barbarian to the airport to wait for and protect King. Then, he double-checked the shift duty schedule and patrol route map. After verifying everything, he stood outside the Queens door. Through the window, he saw the masked Black Cat downstairs getting out of the car and slowly looking up. The captain of the guards immediately curled his lips in contempt. From the looks of it, the woman still had intentions of currying favor with the Queen. Unfortunately, all she had was fame but no actual skills Besides, how could those sloppy and undisciplined people possibly compare to people like themselves who had received formal training? C Downstairs. Nora raised her head and looked upstairs. She had an electronic device in her hand and was intending to survey the surroundings to prevent unforeseen situations from breaking out. She also incidentally wanted to use the opportunity to perform well, in hopes of being selected and sent to protect King. Nobody could say if it was just sheer dumb luck or what, but she actually discovered a hint of abnormality-nearby the hotel was a teeny-weeny, barely discernible signal She locked on to it instantly and found that it was a communication signal. She hacked into someones phone at once, upon which she heard someone speaking in a low voice: The close protection bodyguard by the Queens side has left! What about the rest? Dont worry, the rest of the personal bodyguards are all trash. They cant compare to our troops! Okay, well get the men ready. We must make sure the Queen dies here! Tonight is our chance! Chance? Noras eyes lit up. Chapter 897 - Untitled Nora didnt have any intentions of saving the Queen. After all, Barbarian was her personal bodyguard, and from the looks of it, he seemed like the one she trusted the most. The information shed gotten from Karl had also stated that the Queen was on very close terms with Barbarian. Therefore, it was yet unknown whether the Queen was a friend or a foe. Besides, the two didnt get along. Nora would have to be so bored that she has nothing better to do before she would even think of saving her. However, she still felt that tonight was her chance! She had already become suspicious of the Queen when she first found out that Xander had grown up in a basement in the royal palace. Coupled with how close a relationship the Queen and Barbarian shared, Nora now suspected that the Queen was related to the mysterious organization. In fact, she might even be the leader of the mysterious organization. Trueman was just the young master after all. His father could be called the real leader, but what if his father was actually serving the Queen? After all, the Queen did have the power! She was the sovereign of a state, after all! Thus, Nora wanted to sneak into her room to find out the truth. But with Barbarian around, she couldnt sneak in at all. With a powerful guard like him around, the chances of her being discovered were simply too high. Although Black Cat was nimble and agile, and there was almost no place in the world she couldnt get into, wouldnt it be safer if Barbarian was not there? Therefore, tonight was her chance! Nora hung up the phone. Then, she yawned and walked over to the lobby. Black Panther and the others were walking around the lobby on guard duty. The benefit of being away from the Queens floor was that they could be relatively more relaxed. At the sight of her, Black Panther hurried over and asked, Whats the matter? Nora replied, Since you dont need me around tonight, Im going back. Black Panther: ? He was dumbfounded. What are you going back for? As if it was right and justified, Nora answered, To sleep. Black Panther became even more flabbergasted. Cant you sleep in the car? Its uncomfortable in there, replied Nora. Black Panther: !! Goddammit, he felt like swearing! What did she think a mission was? Did she think it was okay to be so casual about it? He wanted to speak but Nora left without giving him a chance to. Black Panther: ?? As he stared after Nora, Black Panther couldnt even bring himself to swear anymore. He could only fume indignantly to himself-If Black Cat was here, she definitely wouldnt be like this! That woman was simply too unprofessional. At the sight of his reaction, Abbott, who was next to him, seized the opportunity to mock him. He said, Women are nothing but trouble, if you ask me. Look at Black Cat, is this the attitude she should be taking toward a mission as an assassin? Just because its uncomfortable in the car shes going home to sleep? Black Panther was awfully frustrated and aggrieved. He knew that Abbott was saying that while being fully aware that this Black Cat was fake in other words, he was deliberately besmirching Black Cats name. After all, it wasnt like Black Panther could change his tune and say that Nora wasnt Black Cat but just the young lady of a wealthy family He could only swallow his frustration Nora, however, didnt pay any attention to the two mens dispute. After she left the hotel, she took off her mask, fished out from an inconspicuous part of the hotel a set of dark clothes that she had hidden in advance, and put them on. Before coming, she had already scouted out the place. After all, even if Barbarian was around, she still wanted to check it out, just in case. If the Queen turned out to have anything to do with the mysterious organization and the transnational biological gene serum case, then Nora would definitely teach her a good lesson! Of the more than 1,000 children who had been experimented on, only five remained This had nothing to do with her, but Xander had been locked up by them for whole five years! Even though she had been very calm and impassive on the surface after she found her son, the moment she thought of how her son had lived in a place like that for five years, a surge of anger welled up in her. She would definitely take revenge for him. She walked straight to the back of the hotel building. Immediately after, she took advantage of the moment when the guards were changing shifts to put on a pair of non-slip gloves and climb up the wall! Her movements were as agile and nimble as a cats as she pressed herself flat against the building. Coupled with how it was dusk, so it was getting dark out but the street lights hadnt yet turned on, no one would notice that there was someone there unless they looked closely. Nora climbed straight to the floor where the Queen was and looked in through the window to observe the situation. When she reached the Queens room, she hung off the wall with one hand and took out a small thin wire with the other. Then, she poked it in, fiddled with it a couple of times, and the window opened at once. Before anyone could react, she slipped in in a flash. Her movements were smooth and fluidic, and she did not attract the guards attention at all. The Queens suite was huge. Nora quickly found a closet and slipped in. The Queen happened to come out of the study at that point with a document in her hand. The royal aide following the Queen by her side was giving her a report on some of the UKs affairs. Nora was not interested in the talk until the subordinate suddenly asked, Your Majesty, you have been making mention of King all this time, but who on earth is he? At the question, the Queen said a name. Chapter 898 - Justin Hunt is King!! Justin Hunt. The two words resounded in the room. The Queen was speaking in Welsh. This particular aide was the subordinate the Queen trusted the most. Although it was forbidden to speak of the name to outsiders, after holding back for so long, the Queen finally couldnt help but say it out loud today. The aide was astonished but also enlightened. She remarked, No wonder you treat him differently. It didnt stop at just differently, though! If it werent because the man couldnt marry into the royal family, the Queen would have died to marry him! Unfortunately, the royal family had a literal throne to inherit and her own marital matters were not something she had a say in. Despite that, the Queen had never forgotten Justin all these years. Just as the aide wanted to speak, her cell phone rang. She answered the call and then said to the Queen, Its Princess Lucy. The Queen took the cell phone, sat on the sofa, and took over the phone call. In the closet, Nora quietly stood where she was. It was unknown whether she had heard them when they spoke that name just now. On the sofa, Princess Lucys adorable voice came over through the phone. Mommy, where are you? I miss you so much- The Queen replied, Im at the hotel. Do you want to take a look around? Okay! After Lucy spoke, the Queen childishly held up her cell phone and went around the room. Lucy smiled and said, How I wish I could be there with you! But Ill only reach the day after tomorrow, sigh! The Queen couldnt help laughing. Its just two days. But these two days feel like forever to me. I miss you so much. The Queen snorted and replied, You mean you miss Cherry, right? Lucy giggled and said, Of course I miss you more, Mommy. By the way, have you prepared the gift I asked you to? The Queens expression immediately turned sullen. She said, Thats my favorite figurine but youre taking it just to give it to Cherry! Lucy, youve come a long way, havent you?! Lucy wheedled, Mommy, youre an adult. How can you fight over something with a child? Besides, didnt we already agree on this long ago? My most esteemed royal Mommy? Although the Queen was dissatisfied and wore a huffy expression, she nevertheless said, Fine, fine! Also! Mommy, remember to help me prepare a gift for Cherrys mother too-. The Queens face darkened immediately. I refuse. Come on, Mommy. My royal Mommy, my most favorite and the most beautiful Mommy in the world, I know you dont like her only because youre jealous that shes prettier than you- The Queens face darkened even further. Lucy! The sight of the Queen, who was frosty and all-powerful in public, behaving like this when interacting with her daughter in private made Nora see her in a new light a little. Lucy hung up. The Queens aide asked, Shall I prepare a gift for Ms. Nora Smith? The Queen snorted and replied, Yes, do it. Shes Cheryl Smiths mother, after all! Yes, maam. The aide then asked, Are you really going to give that figurine to her? The Queens heart started to bleed at the thought. The figurine in question was no ordinary figurine; it was a limited edition one that was specially made for her because they knew that she liked it! As it was made of pure gold, it had caused a great stir in the Royal Family back then, with all of them saying that she was being too extravagant. After all, the Royal Family had to be mindful of its public image. Although they led a luxurious lifestyle, they should still remain approachable to commoners. At the time, the Queen had declared that she would never ask for a second one. Therefore, once she gave it away, it would be gone for good. The aide comforted her and said, Why dont I switch it with an ordinary figurine instead? Princess Lucy is not interested in such things, so shell never realize. The Queen hesitated for a moment. In the end, she sighed and said, Forget it, just give it to her! What am I fighting with a child for? It was unknown whether the child she spoke of referred to Lucy or Cherry. When the two were about to start chatting, all of a sudden, chaos broke out on the lower floors. Outside the door, the captain of the bodyguards suddenly said, Your Majesty, a fire has broken out downstairs! The fire is spreading too wildly. Lets hurry and shift someplace else! As he spoke, the fire immediately spread to the upper floor with a great boom like a serpent of flames! There was obviously something wrong with these flames. It was clear that someone had doused the place with flammable materials. They were trying to burn the Queen to death! Nora frowned. Who would harbor such an intense grudge against the Queen? While she was wondering about it, the aide answered her question. The mysterious organization is so horrible! How can they do this to you?! They are so persistent, coming after you from abroad all the way to Switzerland! Your Majesty, lets hurry and leave! Nora was stunned when she heard her. The mysterious organization was after the Queens life? Did this mean that the Queen and the mysterious organization were enemies? The cogs in Noras mind turned at high speed. According to Trueman, Barbarian had betrayed the mysterious organization. However, the Queen was backing up Barbarian. It might seem like Barbarian was protecting the Queen, but in truth, wasnt he also under the Queens protection? Otherwise, the mysterious organization would already have found him in all these years. The fire was fierce, and to make matters worse, they were on the higher floors. Nora pushed open the closet door and walked over to the window to check on the situation outside. On the first floor, Black Panther and Abbott had discovered the fire upstairs and were running up frantically with their men. Since they had taken the remuneration, they must do their job. This was a rule in the Assassin Alliance. Just as she was about to jump out the window, gunshots suddenly rang out from beyond the door! The door was pushed open once more; the aide and the captain of the bodyguards protected the Queen as they entered. The captain said, Their firepower is too intense out there! We can only hide here for now! The aide retorted furiously, But the fire will reach us soon! Are we supposed to just let ourselves turn into roast pigs by staying here? Even at a moment like this, the Queen reprimanded her angrily and said, Please mind your words! Youre the only pig! The aide: The aide looked at the captain and yelled furiously, What do we do now? Think of something! If Barbarian was here, hed definitely be able to take the Queen out of here! The captain frowned and said, I didnt expect the mysterious organization to be so powerful that they could even infiltrate the Swiss government Dont worry, everyone will rush upstairs once they hear the gunshots. There arent many of them, so they will be subdued very soon! The aide, however, yelled, There may not be many of them, but all of them are fighters ready to lay down their lives! They are risking their lives precisely to stop the people downstairs from saving us! Fighters ready to lay down their lives for their missions did not fear death. Moreover, the corridor was narrow. By staying there, they were preventing the Queen from going out and stopping people from coming in just so they could burn the Queen alive. Now, the captain could either charge out there and fight those people outside to death, or they could stay there and wait for their deaths. The captain was certainly willing to risk his life. But the problem was that once he charged out there, should he die, there would really be no one left to protect the Queen! Until the assailants barged into the room, the captains duty was to stay by the Queens side and protect her. At the window, Nora found herself for words as she listened to their conversation. She was originally planning to jump down by herself, but for some reason, she suddenly thought of the Queens facial expression when she said that she would give the figurine to Cherry. The Queen was arrogant, but it seemed that she wasnt entirely useless either. When she thought of this, Nora suddenly put on Black Cats mask and walked over abruptly. The moment she moved, the captain noticed her presence, and he immediately pointed his gun at her. Nora couldnt be bothered to waste her breath on him, so she cast a silver needle at the muzzle, pushing it away from her. Then, she went up to the Queen and grabbed her arm. Immediately after, she rushed to the window and leaped out! Ahhh! The Queen thought that she would be smashed into pulp, but unexpectedly, the speed at which she was plunging suddenly dropped to zero. Only then did she realize that Nora was clutching a rope with her other hand. It was unknown what kind of material the rope was made of, but it was resistant to fire. However, because Nora had only one hand to grip the rope with, her hand ended up rubbing tightly against the rope. Moreover, she was even carrying another persons weight. This led to the glove becoming damaged from the friction, which caused her palm to bleed. Bam! Nora landed on the ground. As for the Queen, she fell onto the ground. At this point A screech of tires rang out-Barbarian was back from picking up the guest. He jumped out of the car and ran toward the Queen. Your Majesty, are you all right? Barbarian helped the Queen up. The Queen got up. The woman, who had experienced many assassination attempts in her life, was calm and collected. She replied, Im fine. Wheres King? Ive brought him here. Following Barbarians reply, the door of the car opened and a tall familiar-looking figure got out of the car. Chapter 899 - She Doesn’t Speak Welsh? King wore a black, patternless mask covering his entire face in the darkness. He also wore a black trench coat that fully wrapped around him. Apart from his height, one couldnt tell anything of his appearance at first glance. King was like the ruler of the night. Just him standing there, a chilling aura enveloped the surroundings, such that no one around them dared take him lightly. At the sight of him, the Queen neatened her hair and smoothed her skirt. Then, with a smile, she started to walk over to King. Barbarian, however, said, Why dont you see a doctor before going over? King is not in a hurry. The Queen had long since regained her usual poise and grace. She placed her hands at her abdomen and kept her back straight as she, in strict accordance with court etiquette, walked over to King. As she did, she said, Mr. King is already here. If I choose to go to the doctor now, wouldnt I be snubbing him? Barbarian hesitated for a while and then tried to dissuade her again. Theres been an assassination attempt on your life, hasnt it? Its fine even if you make him wait a bit. Although there had been an assassination attempt on her life, and the Queen had been awfully flustered when she was upstairs just now, she maintained her pride at this moment and deliberately said within earshot of King, This little hiccup is nothing. Ive seen worse. But our bodyguards are all still upstairs, said Barbarian. Why do you have so many excuses? The Queen interrupted him and said reproachfully, As my first bodyguard, you should learn to stay calm. The Queen spoke very gracefully and took the opportunity to educate him. Then, she added, Besides, didnt a lot of people from the Assassin Alliance and the Hitmen League also come over? It is their honor to protect me! After speaking, she looked at Nora with a gentle and elegant smile and said, There are so many talented people around. Black Cat here can even mount the eaves and walk the walls! Nora glanced at her, hesitant to speak and also at a loss for words. While the Queen was speaking, she had already come up to King. She bowed gracefully and said, Long time no see, Mr. King. The Queen had practiced the action numerous times in front of the mirror. King was not someone one could meet all the time. The last time the two of them met had been three years ago. The Queen maintained her pride and self-esteem in front of the person she liked, wishing to show him only her best. King hesitated for a moment. His dark eyes first glanced behind her, seemingly passing over Black Cat quickly before he returned a bow of his own and said, Long time no see, Your Majesty. King spoke in Welsh, his voice deep and pleasant. The Queens eyes lit up, and she continued in Welsh and said, Mr. King is as charming as ever. King, however, looked around and didnt answer. Seeing this, the Queen suddenly realized something. She suddenly looked at Nora and asked in English, Black Cat, do you speak Welsh? Nora shook her head without hesitation. Only then did the Queen put her mind at ease. King probably had some things that he couldnt quite mention in public, so the two would need to have a private chat. Besides Black Cat had been upstairs just now, who knew when she had reached there? The things that she and her aide had said in Welsh werent suitable for outsiders ears. However, now that she knew Black Cat didnt speak Welsh, she could rest assured. Only then did the Queen look at King. For some reason, she felt that King seemed relieved too. Although he still sounded distant, his words were more or less still pleasant. He said, Your Majesty is as radiant as ever. The Queen covered her mouth and laughed. She said, Really? I thought Id aged since we last met three years ago. King: He gave the Queen a complicated glance and then replied, Not at all. It seems that time doesnt move for you, Maam. The Queen lowered her eyes and said, I heard that you now have a daughter too. As it happens, she and my daughter are good friends. Your fiance, Nora Smith, and I are also old friends. She was round and plump back then, but I heard that she has lost weight and become much prettier? I wonder who is more beautiful, me or her? Hah, I have now witnessed for myself our farce of a friendship, Nora thought to herself. At the mention of Nora, King glanced at Black Cat again. Something flashed across his dark eyes as though he was weighing something. At last, he said in Welsh, You have a grander presence, Maam. The Queen bit her lip. King hadnt said that she was more beautiful but only that she had a grander presence. Although it sounded perfunctory, it was already very rare for him to say that. As a businessman, King rarely participated in power struggles. Although he maintained good relations with the authorities of various countries, he never curried favors with them. For every country, in addition to the military, their economy was also of utmost importance. Therefore, no matter where he went, King was always welcomed, and he was also the object of everyones favor. Besides, King had said it straight to her face that she was ugly. After a separation of three years, the man had surprisingly become less mean. The Queens face glowed even more radiantly than before. She smiled and asked, Then, shall we have dinner tonight? Will Mr. King grace me with his presence? King answered, Itd be an honor to. After speaking, he glanced at Nora again and then deliberately said in English, Its a custom in the UK to conduct business over a meal anyway, so its not a problem. The Queen didnt understand why he had added that in English, but she didnt press the matter. Upstairs, the two assailants had been shot dead and the fire was extinguished, but the hotel had still suffered a lot of damage. Fortunately, the restaurant next to it was still open, and there was also accommodation available in that building. Thus, the group moved over to the other building with great momentum. The Queen said to King, Why dont you head to the restaurant first? Ill go back and get a change of clothes. Sure, replied King. Only then did the Queen head to the upper floors with her aide, who had been rescued, holding her arm. While she was heading upstairs, something seemed to occur to the Queen and she said to Nora, Black Cat, you will stay close to me and protect me. Nora followed behind her without a word. Even after she walked far into the distance, she could still sense Kings gaze on her. On the way there, the Queen and her aide continued speaking to each other in Welsh. The aide smiled and said, Mr. King is surprisingly polite today. He doesnt seem entirely disinterested in you. The Queen, however, sneered, Do you really think that is true? Its only because he has something to ask of me! Otherwise, he would never go along with me like that! The Queen had dealt with King many times before, so she knew very well what he was like. For him to suddenly go along with her, he must have something to ask of her. However, the Queen changed the subject again and said, Regardless, I held myself very well just now, right? I must have been very elegant, right? Thats exactly it; I want him to see how elegant I have become so that he will be filled with regret! The aide looked at her hesitantly. The two entered the room that had been prepared for them. The queen held her skirt up and walked gracefully into the dressing room. And then Ahhh! The Queen pointed to the woman with the dark, sooty cheeks in the mirror. I-Is that how I looked just now? At the thought of how she had deliberately feigned elegance and gracefulness when she looked like such an ugly mess, the Queen had a mental breakdown. The aide: Barbarian! Why didnt you tell me?! Barbarian, who was standing outside the door: He had been trying very hard to, but if the Queen refused to listen, there was nothing he could do! Chapter 900 - She Speaks Welsh The Queen felt like she had just experienced social death. Because of the fire, not only was there soot on her face, but even her hair had frizzled from the fire and was draped on her head in a mess. Yet she had gone to meet King with her face in this exact state and even asked him, Who is more beautiful, me or Nora Smith? The moment she thought about it, she felt so embarrassed that she wished she could bury herself in a hole The Queen quickly changed into another set of clothes. By the time she stepped out, she had regained her composure. The aide observed the Queens expression warily and asked, Your Majesty, are you alright? Although the Queen felt terribly embarrassed deep down, she remained calm on the outside. She answered, It seems King has quite a big request for me this time. Otherwise, given that ridiculous appearance of hers, would King be able to bring himself to compliment her? The aide also found it puzzling. She asked, What could he possibly have to ask of you? After all, he is She swallowed the rest of her words, however. The Queen glanced at Barbarian and Black Cat and then gave the aide a look. It was forbidden to reveal Kings identity to outsiders. Even after so many years, the aide was the only one the Queen had told the truth. Although Barbarian was her trusted bodyguard, it was still better to keep some things secret if possible. The aide shut up. Nora, who was following them at the back, was observing Barbarian at the moment. The man had shed his fierce and savage aura. He was as docile as a wolfhound when he was by the Queens side, which felt rather novel to her. With each of them harboring their own thoughts, the four entered the restaurant. King was already seated on the sofa. The Queen put on a dignified smile and walked over as though she hadnt just made a fool of herself. With a smile, she said in English, Ive kept you waiting. King paused and glanced at Black Cat before he replied in Welsh, Its my honor to wait for you. All these things King was saying were all just a gentlemanly way of speech in the UK. Not a single word was suggestive or ambiguous. But because King had always been stern with women, the chivalry he was displaying at the moment shocked and flattered the Queen. She just didnt know why King had switched to Welsh again. Wasnt it alright even if they communicated in English? The Queen smiled and sat opposite King. While ordering food, King went along with her food preferences the whole time. Additionally, he also spoke in Welsh the whole time. After ordering food, the Queen started to discuss work matters with King. She said, Alright, youve been very courteous to me the whole evening. Tell me, what exactly do you want to ask of me? King didnt beat about the bush; after all, it was better if he could leave after finishing his business here. He hated wasting time the most. He said unhurriedly, I will be going to the UK sometime in the near future. The Queen: ? Her eyes lit up. We have guest residences in the palace. You are welcome to stay there any time. King coughed and said, I intend to bring a few friends. The Queen smiled. These are all trivial matters, there is no problem at all. When have I ever rejected you during all your past visits? King thought to himself, Ive never stayed at the palace before! Even though the Queen invites me over with great enthusiasm each time Besides, Ive only been to the UK thrice! She makes it sound like I go there all the time! Fortunately, a certain somebody did not understand Welsh. King breathed a sigh of relief and didnt refute her. He coughed and said, There will be quite a few people coming this time. The Queen laughed again. Other peoples homes may not be able to house too many guests, but whats quite a few people to the palace? How many people will you be bringing? Ill get things ready for you in advance. Not that many, actually. Just a hundred or so, I suppose, replied King. The Queen: ? Even her smile had frozen a little. One hundred outsiders in Buckingham Palace? Should they be up to no good, with that number, they could stage a revolution in there! It was no problem at all if King was just bringing four or five people there, but a hundred was too many. No wonder he was being so amicable today! The Queen was a little displeased. She asked, What are you bringing so many people with you for? Surely it cant be because youre getting married, right? No, thats not the plan, replied King. The Queen then asked, Is your fiance coming? King raised his brows. The Queen said meaningfully, You know, the mother of your children. Kings identity was not to be revealed to the public, so the Queen would never directly mention Noras name. King answered, No, she wont be coming. Only then did the Queen breathe a sigh of relief, but she soon said with a smile, Speaking of her, your fiance and I have met a few times before. Ive also personally received her before when she visited the palace in the past. King nodded but didnt pay much attention to what she said. Just then, the food was served. After he took a couple of bites from his salad, he suddenly realized that something wasnt right. He looked up abruptly and asked, Did you say that she has been to the palace? The Queen nodded. Yes, thats right. A foreboding feeling suddenly welled up in Kings heart. He asked, Did the two of you communicate in English? The Queen replied, Of course not. She speaks fluent Welsh. King: !!! Chills suddenly ran down his spine. Didnt someone say that they didnt speak Welsh?! Chapter 901 - 1 Will King Refuse? King subconsciously looked at Nora, who was standing at the side and seemingly guarding them. In truth, though, she was leaning against the wall with her head tilted to the side and napping. The Queen continued. By the way, what are you coming to the UK for? King lowered his gaze and answered, Mm, I have some business meetings to attend. What kind of business meetings require you to bring 100 people with you? King lifted his head and looked at the Queen intently. Are you forbidding me from coming over? The Queen choked. For some reason, she felt like the mans attitude had turned a little cold, and the perfunctory amiability from just now was gone. The Queen wasnt afraid of him, of course. It was just that, because she had a crush on him, she was automatically relegated to a disadvantageous position. She explained patiently, Im not forbidding you from coming, but every visitor to Buckingham Palace is subject to strict scrutiny. After all, you should know that not just anybody is allowed to enter. You can only bring a maximum of 20 people with you into the palace! King bargained, 70. The Queen sighed. 30 at most. No more than that! 60. The Queen: ? The Queen gritted her teeth and said, 35! No more! 55. The Queen: !! Did he think he was negotiating a business deal with her? Did he know the consequences of giving 55 of them the go-ahead into Buckingham Palace?! The Queen couldnt help but ask, What on earth are you planning to do there? Business meetings. Well, with that, she couldnt continue the topic with him any further. Nora, whose eyes were narrowed into slits, seemed asleep, but in reality, she had been listening to them with her ears pricked up. What kind of business meeting was he having? Was that the way to make a request to the Queen? Just as she was secretly dissing him, the Queen heaved another helpless sigh, surprisingly showing him exceptional patience. She said, I really take my hat off to you. You refuse to tell me anything, yet you insist that I give you clearance. 40 peoplethis is my limit. Deal. King immediately replied with just a single word. Only then did the Queen say, What have you been up to lately? You Before she could even finish, King suddenly stood up and said, I suddenly recalled that I have something to attend to, so Ill leave first. The Queen: ??! She stared at King, stunned. Was he kicking her to the curb now that she had outlived her usefulness? And casting her aside as soon as she had served her purpose? This man was so She was practically at a total loss for words. She asked resignedly, You only want to bring 40 people with you into the palace, right? King countered with a question of his own and asked, Can I bring more? No, you cant! But you cant just cast me aside after making use of me, either. Cant you at least finish the meal with me? Then let me bring another ten people with me. IIII The Queen really took her hat off to him. She stamped her foot angrily in a rare show of girliness in front of outsiders and said, Go, go! Your time sure costs a lot! King nodded. Just as he turned to leave, the Queen looked at Barbarian and said, Go with him. You are responsible for protecting him during these three days hes in Switzerland. However, Barbarian said in Welsh with displeasure, But what are you going to do if Im gone? Youll be in great danger if you encounter another attack like the one just now. The Queen raised her chin proudly and said, I was the one who contacted him and asked him over to Switzerland. If its so dangerous here, then all the more I have to ensure his safety. Besides, arent there a lot of people here anyway? Didnt Black Cat risk her life to protect me precisely because she wants to become my close protection bodyguard? After speaking, afraid that Barbarian would still be worried, the Queen looked at Nora and said, Black Cat, seeing that you saved me, I allow you to stay by my side and protect me. After saying this, she raised her head proudly. As the Queen of the UK, she had always been the subject of adulation. Take, for example, the two major organizations, the Assassin Alliance and the Hitman League. In order to please her, both had given their all in the rescue operation just now. Abbott from the Hitman League had even suffered burns from the fire. Now that she was giving Black Cat an opportunity like this, she would undoubtedly be incredibly grateful to her. Unexpectedly, though, as soon as she spoke, Black Cat walked over. The womans voice was icy as she replied impassively, No, its okay. Her reply stunned the Queen, and she asked, Didnt you risk your life to come upstairs and save me just so you could stay by my side and protect me? No. Nora looked at King intently and said, I did it so that I could protect him. With King visiting Switzerland, Clifford, the Swiss minister, would have to arrange for people to protect him. Just a moment ago, a team of people had already assembled outside, ready to set off. When the Queen heard her, she inexplicably felt like she had just been stabbed in the heart. She looked at Black Cat and then at King, feeling a little embarrassed. She said, King has never allowed women to come near him, so Im afraid this wont be possible. Nora raised her eyebrows and looked at King. She replied, Really? Why dont you ask him? King was, after all, the VIP this time. Clifford would definitely prioritize pleasing him over other people. The Queen was rather annoyed, so she asked King in Welsh, This is Black Cat from the Assassin Alliance. Shes a woman. She says that she wants to be your bodyguard, but I dont think you would agree, right? As the Queen spoke, she glanced at Black Cat. No one was allowed to refuse her! Especially if its a woman. King had always practiced abstinence. If she hadnt known that he had a son, she would have thought that he liked men instead. Apart from that woman named Nora Smith, King would never allow other women to come near him. Therefore, King would reject Black Cat for sure. Once King rejected her, she would also reject her! She would see what Black Cat would do then! She would be the one embarrassed! King: He was about to answer when he saw Black Cat turn to look at him. For some reason, he felt like Black Cat had seen through his mask. Chapter 902 - In The Same Car King kept quiet for a while. He actually didnt want her to come with him; after all, what he was about to do was too dangerous. However, he could see the persistence in her eyes at this moment. If he didnt agree, then she would go to the UK with the Queen. Thats right, when King realized that she understood Welsh, he had immediately known that she had seen through his plan. He heaved a quiet sigh and said, Its my honor to have Ms. Black Cat protecting me. The Queen who was waiting to laugh at Black Cat: ? Her eyes widened in surprise, and she looked at King and Black Cat in disbelief, her gaze shifting between the two again and again. At last, with a frown, she asked, Are you sure? King nodded. Yeah. The Queen bit her lip. Wont your fiance mind? She deliberately spoke in English so that Black Cat understood what she was saying. She had to let Black Cat know that King had a fiance! And on top of that! The Queen smiled and added, And your children, too? King raised his brows and immediately replied, They would probably be thrilled. The Queen: Shed had enough! Even so, all she could do was maintain a graceful smile. She looked at Black Cat and said, Since Mr. King has chosen you, you will be responsible for keeping him safe these three days. Nora nodded and followed King out. As the Queen watched Black Cat, who was about to step out, she suddenly thought back to the moment she had rescued her earlier in the evening. When the fire was surrounding her in the high-rise building, despite being confident and determined, the Queen had nevertheless thought for a moment that she might die in there. m Over the years, after experiencing so many assassination attempts, she had long since become accustomed to such situations. But in the dark night, as the flames spread, when Black Cat held her waist and leaped off the tall building with her, she had taken notice of Black Cats hand that was gripping the rope. At this moment, as Black Cat walked toward the exit, even though the wound on her palm had been dressed, the white bandages around it still made her narrow her eyes a little. The Queens authority was not to be challenged. Therefore, when Black Cat rejected becoming her bodyguard to be Kings instead, she had indeed gotten angry and had wanted to see her make a fool out of herself. But when she saw the bandages around Black Cats palm as she followed King out the door, the Queens eyes suddenly flickered. Wait a minute, The Queen suddenly said. Both King and Black Cat stopped in their tracks. The Queen walked up to Black Cat and said arrogantly, Come over here. I have some instructions for you. Nora: ? After speaking, the Queen raised her chin and walked to the side. Nora followed her over. Initially, shed thought that she would be subjected to ridicule and mockery from the Queen, but unexpectedly, the Queen instead said awkwardly and fiercely, I just want to warn you that Mr. Kings fiance is not to be trifled with! When she thought of Nora and how she always looked so nonplussed at everything, the Queen gritted her teeth angrily. Then, she said, Two days later, well be going to his fiances turf. If she hears that a female bodyguard like you is by Kings side, that shrew will definitely become jealous! Nora: ? The Queen went on and said fiercely, If you run into that fat and fierce shrew, remember to take a step back. Dont worry, seeing that you saved my life, I will take you in. I wont let them mock you. Okay. Nora looked at the blond and blue-eyed woman, who was always putting on airs, in front of her. For some reason, she now found her a little cute. Seeing how indifferent Black Cat was, the Queen became even angrier, feeling like her kindness had gone unappreciated. She immediately waved her off and said, Alright, alright. You can go! Nora turned around. However, before she left, she said softly, Thanks. Her voice was cool and low, but it made the Queen feel a little better. Nora followed King out the door. Clifford, who was standing outside and waiting in person, looked at King respectfully and said, Mr. King, these are the bodyguards that Ive picked for you. They will be responsible for your safety while you are in Switzerland. King nodded indifferently. He understood very well that while those bodyguards were, on the surface, protecting him, in actuality, they might be secretly monitoring him instead. Moreover, most of them were internal personnel of the Swiss government. King had his own bodyguards with him, so the bodyguards deployed by the Swiss could only stand guard at the outer boundaries. King walked to his vehicle. Clifford continued. Mr. King, are you sure you dont want to stay in the hotel we prepared for you? After all, our arrangements will be safer But as soon as he said that, King glanced at the hotel that was still emitting smoke, and he asked, Is that so? Clifford: He suddenly lost all his confidence! He gave him an embarrassed smile and said, In that case See you tomorrow. The queen had an appointment with the Swiss president and King the next day. King nodded and turned to get into the car. Nora followed behind him. When she arrived where his car was, she saw two familiar faces: Sean and Lawrence. The two men had left the country at some point in time and were by his side. Well-done. He had the time to contact them, but not the time to give her a phone call. . While thinking about it, Nora saw King get into one of the cars. Immediately, she tried to get into the same car but was stopped by Lawrence. You, take the car at the very back. Lawrence ordered. He looked at the woman in front of him and curled his lips disdainfully. Where did this female bodyguard even pop up from? To think she wanted to take the same car as his boss. Ha, no way. He had to watch over his boss for Ms. Smith, after all. However, without even saying a word, Nora merely bent over, went around Lawrence nimbly, and got into the car. King, who had just gotten in the car: For some reason, he suddenly felt chills running down his spine. Chapter 903 - Missing Her Uncontrollably Outside the car, Lawrence immediately panicked at the sight and stepped forward. He said, Hey, you cant Bam! Nora closed the car door, shutting out Lawrences noisy yammering. Lawrence: ? Lawrence became even more fired up. He reached out to knock on the car window but Sean grabbed his arm at this point. He pushed his glasses up slightly and said frostily, Dont knock anymore. What do you mean Dont knock?! Lawrence retorted furiously, Didnt you see how stupid that woman is? Is this car one she can get into? Its my duty to block out unwanted propositions for Boss! After speaking, he wanted to knock again, but Seans voice came over once more. He said, Do you think any random person could get into Boss car? As soon as he said that, something clicked in Lawrences mind. Indeed, others might not know, but he did. His boss was the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts and was highly skilled in martial arts. It was true that not just anyone could get near him. Yet his boss had allowed that female bodyguard to enter the car. Could it be that? Lawrence glared at Sean. Boss has fallen for someone else? Or is he planning to see someone else behind Ms. Smiths back? Sean, you mustnt go along with Boss in things like this; we must stand on the side of justice. Although Ms. Smith isnt very reliable, she did bear three children for Boss! Sean: Sean couldnt be bothered to speak any further, he dragged him over to the car behind. After everyone got into their cars, Sean ignored the noise by his ear and ordered, Lets go. All the cars immediately started and drove out one after another. Inside the black car in the middle. King sat upright, glancing to the side out of the corner of his eye every now and then. Nora had followed him into the car. She must be thinking that Revenge is a dish best served cold, right? But since getting in the car, she had stayed silent the whole time, leaning against the seat with her arms folded. The aura around her was frigid and she seemed to be waiting for him to speak first. King didnt know what to say. Had she discovered his identity yet or not? A long while later, seeing that Nora was still staying quiet despite so much time passing, King finally couldnt stand it anymore. He asked slowly, Are you mad? She didnt respond. She must really be mad at him, right? King turned his head. The nervous man wanted to explain, but when he leaned in, he suddenly heard even breathing coming from the woman. King was stunned for a moment. Then, he gently removed her mask, upon which he saw that the womans eyes were closed and her lips slightly parted. As expected, she had indeed fallen asleep. II 11 King gazed intently at her for a while. It seemed that he simply couldnt get enough of that face. After waiting for a short while, he slowly took off his black mask, revealing the visage that took even times breath away. Above his fair cheeks were deep-set eyes filled with love and affection. Even the beauty mark at the corner of his eye seemed to be glowing softly in this instant. The chauffeur looked through the mirror at the two people in the backseat. In his earphone was Lawrences voice. Keep an eye on them, Hubert. Dont let that woman take advantage of Boss. Also, if Boss loses control of himself, you must remind him that he has three children at home, so he cant fool around outside. That woman, Nora Smith, is not to be trifled with. If she finds out that Boss had the audacity to philander, she will definitely walk out on him with the three kids! Just like that, the chauffeur watched helplessly as his boss took off the womans mask. As he couldnt get a full view from the mirror, he couldnt see the womans face. Nevertheless, he still saw his boss slowly leaning toward her Just as the chauffeur was about to see what his boss wanted to do, a screen was suddenly lowered with a loud swoosh, blocking their line of sight. The partition not only blocked the chauffeurs line of sight but also blocked out sound. As a result, he couldnt tell what was going on inside anymore. The chauffeur: !! How is it? Hubert, is it convenient for you to talk? Hubert became nervous. Yeah, I can talk now, Lawrence. Lawrence asked, Then speak. How is that woman? Is she behaving? Hubert replied, I cant see anything anymore. Boss has pulled down the screen! Lawrence: !!! Two seconds later, Lawrence panicked. He cried out, Its over! Its all over! Sean, this is all your fault for blindly pleasing Boss all the time! Dont you know that times like these are when he needs subordinates like us the most? Now that Boss has made such a mistake, tell me, what is he going to do?! One is Ms. Smith while the other is that female bodyguard. Surely Boss wont succumb to seduction and abandon his wife and children, right?! Can you shut up? asked Sean. No, I cant! Im in a huge panic! Lawrence was just like a cat on a hot tin roof at the moment. Sean decided to ignore him. In the backseat, Justin had absolutely no idea what his subordinates were currently picturing in their minds. He merely leaned in closer and closer Then, his lips slowly pressed against her soft lips. He didnt dare to exert any force, for fear of waking her up. However, his longing for her that he had kept restrained all this time was infinitely amplified at this moment, consuming him all of a sudden. He gazed at the visage right before his eyes. The girl was so pale that her skin was practically see-through. Seemingly exhausted, she slept relatively soundly. Her small and delicate nose was pert and her usually indifferent almond-shaped eyes were tightly shut at the moment. She looked so docile and well-behaved that it made one want to ravish her. He tried hard to restrain his desire. Even his breathing had become messed up causing the man, who had always been sharp, to fail to notice that the womans breathing had also become messed up. He merely gazed at her in such close proximity. It was a while later that he finally struggled to slowly raise his head. The moment the soft sensation at his lips disappeared, he felt an emptiness in the depths of his heart. As he touched his lips, he couldnt help but look at the woman again-only to see that in the dimly lit car, the woman had, at some point in time, opened her eyes and was looking straight at him. Chapter 904 - Come On, Let’s Get Straight To Business Justin sat up abruptly. The man, who had just done something bad, had such a guilty conscience that he didnt dare to look at her. The man, who had always been able to dominate the space he was in, tensed up. In his mind, his thoughts were also warring with one another: When had she woken up? She didnt feel that just now, did she? Should he continue kissing her? While he was having an internal struggle, the woman abruptly grabbed his collar and pulled him over hard. Justin, a man who could dodge all the gunfire in a rain of bullets, was yanked toward her like a weakling, and he bumped into her. Come on, lets Upon hearing this, Justin kissed her hard again. The kiss this time was extremely passionate. Justin felt as if the woman was about to claim every part of him, right down to his bones, and the lust in his eyes gradually grew stronger. But when he was about to reach into her clothes, the woman grabbed him. Justin slowly looked at her. In a husky voice, he asked, Not doing it anymore? Nora replied, Lets Shed only uttered a word when the man moved again, seemingly dying to devour her in the car. Nora hurriedly held his hands down again. It was only then that she felt that the man actually had a lot of physical strength. He must have intentionally lost to her in all their fights in the past, right? Sensing her displeasure, the man stopped. His breathing was ragged and fine beads of perspiration had formed on his forehead in the small vehicle. His voice had become even hoarser than before as he asked, Didnt you say Lets? I meant lets talk! retorted Nora. Justin froze, only realizing then that he had misunderstood. But now that his desire had been aroused, how would he possibly have the leisure to care about that? He leaned forward to kiss her again and said, Lets talk after our business here is done. Nora held his head away from her, the look in her eyes chilly as she said, Mr. King, our business here is to have a good talk. Mr. King That one line of hers made Justin suddenly realize something: the woman was angry! He coughed and hurriedly sat up straight, all the nonsensical thoughts thrown out of his mind. He looked at Nora and said, Nora, listen, let me explain. Okay. Go on, Im listening. Nora folded her arms and looked at him indifferently with her cat-like eyes. How could Nora possibly not be mad? She had already told Justin that she wanted to look for King and curry favor with him but little did she think that the man would keep the fact that he was King from her! Although the man had worn a mask, he was someone whom she loved deeply. No matter how hard he tried to hide his identity, even if it was by pure intuition, she would still be able to recognize him immediately once they met. Even if that guy turned into ashes, he still wouldnt be able to escape her notice. Did he think he was that successful in hiding his identity? Even so long after they got in the car, he still didnt explain himself like he should have done. Instead, she even had to ask him about it. Moreover, ever since the Barbarian incident, the guy had disappeared into thin air. He had the time to contact Sean and Lawrence but didnt have the time to give her even a phone call? . There were serious consequences to be had when Nora got mad! Seeing the cold look in the womans eyes, Justin immediately understood how important this matter was. He lowered his eyes and heaved a silent sigh. He said, Its not that I didnt want to tell you, or that I didnt want to contact you. I was injured. Injured? Noras eyelashes quivered a little and she glanced at him out of the corner of her eye. Who was he trying to kid?! Going by how enthusiastic he had been while he was chatting with the Queen earlier, no matter how one looked at it, he didnt seem to be hurt at all. This guy was too insidious. He must be deliberately acting weak in front of her, right? She didnt move, nor did she speak. Instead, she continued waiting for him to explain. Justin didnt seem to be waiting for her to speak either. He merely touched his chest subconsciously. Upon noticing what he did, Nora frowned and said, Take off your clothes. Ahead of them was a traffic light. Thus, the car had stopped temporarily. Hubert, the chauffeur, pressed his ear against the screen, hoping to hear what exactly was going on behind him. But the moment he did, he heard the four sensational words: Take off your clothes. Hubert: !! In his earphone, Lawrence was still pressing him for details. How is it? Did you hear anything? Y-yes, I did. What are they doing? What are they saying? Hubert stared straight ahead of him in a daze as he replied, Take off your clothes. What?! Lawrence was dumbfounded. Its over, its all over. Boss has really been bewitched by that vixen! Ms. Smith is going to be abandoned! In the backseat. Justin was also stunned for a second by Noras directness. Then, he broke into a smile, his eyes creasing, which seemed to even brighten the dim light in the car a little. He remarked unhurriedly, Mm? Are you that direct? However, he didnt move. Nora knew that the man was doing it on purpose this time to change the subject. Without saying another word, she reached out forcefully, grabbed Justins blazer, and took it off. on aw As soon as she removed the blazer, she saw that the color of the black shirt he was wearing was a little darker on his chest. Noras pupils shrank, her keen senses detecting that those were bloodstains. She yanked hard. With a loud rip, the silk shirt was torn open, revealing the white bandages wrapped around Justin. The bandages were soaked with blood. It was apparent that it was either an old wound that had opened, or it was a fresh one. She frowned and asked, What happened? Its nothing. Justin said impassively, Its just a small injury. Nora had already unraveled the dressing, upon which she saw an incision near where his heart was. Judging from its size, it was likely made in order to remove a bullet from within In other words, a bullet had scarcely grazed his heart. Although she knew very well that the man survived, the mere thought that he might have died if the bullet had even so much as deviated by the scantest of lengths made the look in Noras eyes turn cold. Murderous intent abruptly burst forth from all around her, and she slowly asked, What on earth happened? Her voice was trembling a little, the fearless woman found herself somewhat shaken at the moment. Her children had indeed almost lost their father at one point. Justin patted her on the head as if he was smoothing the fur of a cat close to becoming riled up. His voice was mellow and powerful as he replied, Its really nothing. It was just a little skirmish with the enemy. A little skirmish? That so-called little skirmish had almost won him an appointment with Hades! Seeing that Justin was about to speak again, Noras voice turned stern and she said, I want the truth. She had never been a fragile flower who needed to be protected by a man. Chapter 905 - He Was By Her Side All Along Seeing her resolute eyes, a short silence later, Justin finally told her the truth. A few days ago, the mysterious organization sent their men here. Noras eyes narrowed at once. Right. The mysterious organization had always been said to be extremely powerful. Even back in the United States, when Nora and Justin wanted to catch them, theyd been as slippery as eels and had withdrawn all their men there. Nora only had a taste of how strong Barbarian was; she hadnt yet come into direct contact with the mysterious organizations armed forces. Back when Barbarian came to steal the V16 at Staav University, Brendas men had surrounded the school. Despite that, Trueman had still sent just a weakling like Caleb. Though Caleb had indeed given her a hand at the last moment, the truth was that throughout the fight for the gene serum, the mysterious organizations armed forces had never once showed up! She had been wondering why things had gone so smoothly. As it turned out, Justin had fended off the mysterious organizations attacks for her. She gazed at the man in front of her. Back in the United States, he single-handedly held Barbarian back, tossed the clue to the gene serum to her, and then faked his death to direct all the conflicts to Barbarian. This had made Barbarian everyones target. After that, while everyone kept their eyes on Barbarian, thinking that hed gotten his hands on the gene serum, she had sneaked into the university and retrieved the real gene serum. He hadnt made an appearance then either. Later, Queenie had even griped about him pulling a disappearing act and leaving her and the children in the lurch. Shed thought that he was either busy or injured, but as it turned out, hed gone to eliminate all the remaining obstacles for her! The man was no weaker than her, and he even had two assistants, Lawrence and Sean, by his side. As King, she believed that he even had his own armed forces. Yet, in spite of all that, hed still nearly taken a shot to the heart from the mysterious organization. Nora didnt even need to probe him for details to imagine how dangerous it must have been! Seeing that she had fallen silent, Justin said, Um Actually, I You dont need to say any more. Nora interrupted him. She checked the wound and found that the operation had been very successful. Even if she was the one performing the operation, all shed have accomplished would just be a nicer suture and nothing else. She started to rummage through her bag. As Black Cat, she had been carrying a backpack on her back the whole time. Justin watched as the girl nearly poked her head all the way into the backpack as she rummaged through it with both hands. The edges of the backpack pushed her hair back, causing a few strands of hair to stand messily, which made her look rather adorable. The warmth in his eyes deepened. Since he became King, it had become a given that hed have to go through perilous situations again and again. Injuries were also commonplace. In the past, whenever he got hurt, hed always feel lost and wonder what he was doing all this for. But now, it seemed that he had found his purpose in life. He knew that she was no fragile flower, of course. That was why, back in the United States, hed dared to fake his death and slip away so decisively. He had also left the Hunts to her with peace of mind without even so much as a word to her. Sure enough, she lived up to his expectations and helped him protect the family. Outside of the United States, hed led his men to fight off the mysterious organizations attacks, but in truth, how could he possibly be unaware of the danger she would be putting herself in at the university? Despite that, he did not regard her as someone who needed protection; rather, he saw her as his comrade-in-arms and the other half in his life. They joined forces to protect their three children, and watching over them as they grew up seemed to have given meaning to his life. While he was thinking, Nora found the medicine he needed. As Nora had to lead the team in the security assignment, shed specially brought some medical supplies with her, so that it would be more convenient if she needed to treat any wounds. In the hotel, a fire had broken out on the upper floors. When the men at the lower floors besieged the two assailants, they hadnt suffered any injuries, so the supplies had been left untouched. She cleaned Justins wound with saline solution and then checked his sutures. After applying a salve on the wound, she gently dressed his wound once more. As his wound was on his chest, her head was lowered as her hands went around Justins torso again and again. Justin could see the top of the girls head. A few strands of her hair brushed across his skin, tickling him. He wanted to reach out and neaten her hair for her, and help her smooth out the two silly locks of hair standing upright atop her head. But the moment he moved even a little, the girl would say fiercely, Dont move. He could only maintain the same posture. By this time, the car had arrived at Justins residence. When the car stopped, Lawrence quickly hurried over. Though the car windows were covered with black films that prevented people on the outside from looking in, when Lawrence leaned in close, he could still spy two vague silhouettes. That was when he saw the female silhouette pressed right against the male silhouettes chest. Not only was she bobbing up and down, but she even ordered coldly, Dont move. Lawrence: !!! Was that female bodyguard into such thrilling stuff?! No wonder his boss was overwhelmed! It was over, all over! Ms. Smith had been utterly defeated! He was going to see just who on earth that woman seducing his boss was! Chapter 906 - Jealousy Lawrence stood right outside the car door and waited quietly for it to open. At last, the people inside stopped what they were doing, and it quietened down. A while later, the car door finally opened and the female bodyguard got out. However, shed put on Black Cats mask again, rendering it impossible for anyone to see what she looked like. Lawrence glared at her fiercely and then looked at the man in the car. However, even after a while, the man inside didnt move. He couldnt help but call out hesitantly, Boss? Only then did the man in the car move. He put on his blazer and got out with his mask on. However, everyone could see that underneath Mr. Kings blazer, his shirt had been ripped apart! On top of that, his blazer was also crumpled and it was obvious at first glance that he had been ravished. Everyone lowered their heads at once and pretended not to have seen anything The men sent by Clifford looked at one another and immediately informed Clifford of the news. Unable to wait any longer, the eager Mr. King had done this and that to Black Cat right in the car. Moreover, judging from how Black Cats clothes were barely rumpled while Mr. Kings were in a mess As it turned out, Mr. King didnt stay away from women; he just had no interest in ordinary people and liked the wild ones like Black Cat, thats all! He preferred being at the bottom! Even Lawrence couldnt bear to look anymore. However, his eyes, as he looked at Nora, became even more filled with grievance. He couldnt help but look at Justin. With his voice lowered, he asked, Boss, how how can you let her tear your clothes apart like this? Didnt you put up any resistance? I did, Justin replied. Then how did she still Lawrence couldnt bring himself to say the rest. Since hed still been ravished despite putting up resistance, needless to say, his attempt at resistance must have failed! Gosh, was that female assassin known as Black Cat really that ferocious?! Just as the thought formed in his mind, he saw the person walking in front suddenly stop and look behind. The moment she looked over, Lawrence hid behind Sean in a flash, too scared to stand up for Nora any further. Even Boss was no match for her. Ms. Smith, I can only offer you my condolences! ca Nora looked around the place and found that it was a private mansion, likely Kings property in Switzerland. Though not as big as Queenies castle, when she looked around casually just now, she realized that the security measures here were excellent. The armed forces stationed here were also immensely strong. It would be impossible for anyone to successfully invade unless they had thousands of people. She glanced at Justin, upon which the man strode over and came up to her. He asked, What would you like for dinner? Beef Wellington. Justin: ? For some reason, he suddenly recalled that the Queen had been eating Beef Wellington earlier in the evening. This should be seemed to be and probably was a coincidence, right? He coughed, and then he said with a nod, Alright, Ill get them to prepare it right away. It takes a while to cook, though, so youll have to wait a little. Nora remained where she was. Behind her mask, her cat-like eyes looked at him in a seemingly amused manner, and she seemed to raise her brows as she replied, Uh-huh, its my honor to wait for you. Justin: ? He didnt realize anything for a while there. The two entered the living room. Nora went straight to the sofa and took a seat while Justin went to the bedroom and changed into loungewear. But when he came back out, he saw Nora staring at him, so he asked, Whats the matter? Nora replied, Nothing much. Im just looking at how you still look as radiant as ever and how time doesnt move for you at all. Thinking that she missed him, joy welled up in Justin. But the next moment, he suddenly realized something: why did those words of hers sound kinda familiar? He suddenly recalled his exchange with the Queen when he had met her earlier in the day: Mr. King is as charming as ever. Your Majesty is also as radiant as ever. Really? I thought Id aged since we last met three years ago. Not at all. It seems that time doesnt move for you, Maam. I wonder who is more beautiful, me or your fiance? You have a grander presence, Maam. The corners of his lips spasmed a little. Thats Nora, I was just being polite with her. Dont take it seriously. I I understand. You saw that the Queen has a grander presence, so you needed to be polite with her, of course. Justin: !! At that time, hed really believed that she didnt understand Welsh. That was why he had tried to flatter the Queen so that it would be easier for him to convince her to allow him to take more men with him into the palace. Justin and the Queen had actually spent three months in school together. He knew the Queen very well. She was a proud woman who liked being lauded and praised. And sure enough, wasnt it because he had lauded the Queen with enough praise that she allowed him to take a groundbreaking total of 40 men with him into the palace? But who knew that Nora could understand what he had said? It was all over! The backyard was on fire! Justin panicked. He wanted to explain, but he didnt know how to. Just then, he saw the girl seated on the sofa blinking, and then, she suddenly burst into laughter. Realizing that she was just joking and wasnt really mad at him, Justin heaved a sigh of relief. Why would Nora ever mind something like that? Shed never been one to care about superficial things. She just wanted to tease him. After all, leverage on him didnt come easy But after she spoke, she straightened her expression and said, Come on, tell me, what are you going to the Royal Palace for?. Chapter 907 - The True Mastermind Behind The Scenes! Now that things had come to this, there was no point in hiding anything from her anymore. Justin kept quiet for a while before he replied, I can confirm that the mysterious organization is in Buckingham Palace. Nora nodded. She had already informed Morris of this. She had learned about it from Xander. One could say that the two children had unwittingly solved a longstanding mystery. However, she hadnt been in contact with Justin during this period at all. Therefore, Justin had derived this entirely by himself. From the looks of it, King indeed held great power. At the very least, he had more sources of information than Morris. She asked, Is the Queen connected to this? No. Justin answered with certainty. Noras lip corners curled upward, and a seemingly amused look entered her eyes. Oh? You trust her that much? Justin promptly answered, No, its not that. She is simple-minded, and she isnt that cunning. If the mysterious organization was hers, she would have shown it off long ago. Nora: The man sure had a strong survival instinct. She couldnt tease him even if she wanted to. How uninteresting Regardless, she asked, If it wasnt authorized by the Queen, then who else could it be? For such a large organization to stay hidden in Buckingham Palace, who else can achieve it besides her? Moreover, Barbarian is by her side. Cherry and Princess Lucy were very good friends. As such, Nora was obligated to rescue the Queen from the fire, but she hadnt planned to do so at all at that time precisely because her impression of the Queen had plummeted after learning that the mysterious organization was in Buckingham Palace. It was through the chat between the Queen and her aide that she later vaguely sensed that the Queen had nothing to do with the matter. Coupled with how shed witnessed the Queens love for her daughter, that was why she had saved her. There was still a lot of time before the Beef Wellington would be ready, so Justin sat next to Nora and filled her in on the Queens situation. During this recent period of time, Ive figured out the mysterious organizations situation on the inside. Those 1,000 children selected by the mysterious organization had gone through extraordinarily inhumane torture in their childhood. The five who ultimately survived greatly resent the mysterious organization. The five of them are Trueman Yale, Caleb Gray, Listener, Spacey, and Barbarian. In Truemans case, he has no choice. As the young master, the mysterious organization is his home. For Caleb, he is on relatively good terms with Trueman because the latter saved him several times. Thats why he works for the mysterious organization. But the other three can be said to have irreconcilable differences with the mysterious organization. The pianist who died some time ago was Listener. After undergoing genetic modifications, she became extremely perceptive to sounds, but this characteristic was not of any particular use to the mysterious organization. Moreover, she was obsessed with the arts. Whether genuine or just an act, she didnt hold any substantial impact on the mysterious organization. After Trueman took over, he spared her life. Unfortunately, Listener ultimately still died from the backlash brought upon by the lack of the V16 At this point, Nora interrupted him and asked, They were all injected with the gene serum at the same time, so why did Listener die two months earlier than the rest? Justin explained, I was also puzzled by this. After sending someone to investigate, I found out that Listener was older than the rest of the children. Nora was taken aback. Justin said, The 1,000 children that the mysterious organization experimented on had ranged from newborns to ten-year-olds. Of the five who survived, the other four are of similar age, with all of them being about two or three years old back then. Children too young cannot withstand the gene serums effects; while those too old find the transformation too painful to endure and their bodies are also unable to adapt to the effects. Listener was already ten years old at that time. She was also the only one who survived among the ten-year-olds. Going by their ages, Trueman, Caleb, and the others are about 28 or 29 years old now, but Listener was already 36 years old. Nora nodded, a contemplative look coming over her face. Caleb had given her a crash course on the five survivors abilities, but it was not as detailed as Justins investigation results. Justin went on. As for Spacey, hes a hacker, and he comes and goes like a ghost. He is also very smart and has stayed in hiding all this time, so the mysterious organization can neither find him nor do anything about him. Upon hearing this, Nora thought of the dead Liam, and her eyes darkened a little. Her slender fingers tapped against the armrest of the sofa, and her expression turned somewhat contemplative. At the sight, Justin asked, Whats wrong? Oh, Noras fingers paused and she said, Its nothing. Go on. II 11 As King, no one had ever dared to speak to him in a commanding tone. However, the girl in front of him didnt make Justin feel affronted in the least. He merely gave her an affectionate smile and went on. The last one is Barbarian. His genetic modifications can be said to be the most useful. After escaping from the lab back then, he passed out on the road and was picked up by the Queen. Later, the Queen found out that he was a martial arts prodigy, so she trained and groomed him until he became the Queens close protection bodyguard. With the Queen protecting him, the mysterious organization doesnt dare to do anything to him, for fear of alerting her to their existence. I found out that its also because of this that Barbarian is very loyal to the Queen. Nora asked, Does the Queen know of his identity? Justin shook his head. Who knows Did Justin mean that the Queen was unaware of Barbarians identity, or did he mean that even he didnt know whether the Queen knew or not? The meaning behind the two clearly differed completely. Yet Nora understood Justins concise answer. She laughed and remarked, Then the Queen isnt as simple-minded as you claim she is, is she? Despite not knowing the man inside-out, she didnt fear using him. The Queen had guts. Moreover, even Justin couldnt tell whether she knew of Barbarians identity or not. This alone demonstrated her shrewdness. Justin smiled and said, A woman who can ride out overlapping power struggles to eventually sit on the throne would never be that simple. Regardless, I know the extent of her capabilities. Besides, her age doesnt match. The mysterious organization was founded during your mothers time, but the Queen is only thirty this year. Nora nodded. In that case, apart from the Queen, who else is capable of keeping such a large organization-or rather, a lab-in Buckingham Palace basements? The thought alone instilled fear in one. Beneath the palace that one had lived in for numerous years was a secret inhumane laboratory conducting biological experiments. Justin smiled and replied, Ive thought of someone. Who is it? Chapter 908 - The Shrewish Fiancée Justin leaned over right up to Nora and whispered, The Queen Mother. Nora raised her brows. What? Was the Queen Mother still alive? Justin nodded. Nora was puzzled. Then why was the throne ceded to the Queen? Justin replied, The Queen Mother abdicated over ten years ago and has retreated behind the scenes. Shes gotten on in her years and must be already at least 70 years old now. The Queen is her youngest daughter. Everything clicked in Noras head now. That made sense. Only members of the royal family would be able to build an enormous laboratory in Buckingham Palace basement. This is just my theory, and I dont have any direct evidence yet, but I should think that ones greatest wish after they age would probably be longevity. Moreover, Truemans modified genes do indeed have to do with his lifespan. If he manages to get the V16 administered, he would live to at least 200 years old. Nora sighed. There are numerous tales of sovereigns seeking the elixir of life in ancient times, and now we have all these things happening too Ones lifespan is predetermined, so why bother going to such lengths? Justin put his arm around her shoulder. Youre right. But now that I have you and the children, Id probably feel that my lifespan is not long enough! Nora thought about it and then replied, Well, thats true. Justin leaned in closer to her. Yeah, so I plan to march straight to Buckingham Palace to attack and destroy their base. This way, once the mysterious organization is left with only a few people, it wont pose a threat anymore. Got it. Justin drew even closer to her. Nora, I But before he could finish, Nora pushed him away and got onto her feet. Foods ready, she said. A servant brought the Beef Wellington in and placed it on the table. Justin: The resigned man got up and followed Nora over. After the two sat at the dining table, Nora suddenly asked, You dont intend to take me with you? Justin was a little taken aback when he heard this. After a moment of silence, he finally replied, I wasnt planning to. The children are still too young; if something untoward happens to me, I thought at least youd still be there to take care of them After speaking, he looked at Nora. He knew that the woman didnt appreciate him trying to protect her, so he didnt know if she would agree to it. Nora, however, rested her chin on her palm and kept quiet without answering as to whether she was going along or not. She merely looked at him suddenly and asked, Youre not hiding anything else from me, are you? Not at all! Justins eyes flickered and he answered firmly, Really! Okay. Nora replied indifferently. Justin: ? So, did she agree to it or not? He didnt dare to ask her about it. He would just make preparations with the assumption that she wasnt going. After the two finished their dinner, Justin asked her how the children were doing. When he heard that the children were all safe and sound, he breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, it was bedtime. Justin looked at her with a smoldering look in his eyes and suggested, Lets sleep together? No, that wont do. Nora had already put on Black Cats mask after dinner. She said, Im your bodyguard, you know. Justin also put on his mask. After all, they were in Switzerland. Should anyone learn of his true identity, he would be in for a whole lot of trouble in the future. He chuckled and corrected her. My close protection bodyguard, you mean. Nora: The two ultimately didnt share the same bed they had a bunch of the Swiss breathing down their necks, after all. Thus, Nora left the house after dinner. As soon as she exited, she spotted Lawrence sneakily keeping an eye on them not far away. At the sight of her coming out, he seemed to breathe a sigh of relief. The next day, the three parties met for a chat. As his bodyguard, Nora followed behind Justin and entered the meeting room with him. The Swiss president very graciously invited King to make investments in the country and also offered to give the go-ahead for various policies. Justin agreed to it, and the discussion between the two parties went very smoothly. It was just that Nora watched the service staff coming in and going out. Her impression was that people who could get a job as service staff here to serve water and whatnot were mostly tall, slender, attractive, and pleasing to the eye. So why was every single one of them the strong and buff type? One of the waitresses even deliberately revealed her arm muscles and lifted her arm a couple of times when she walked up to Justin. Nora and Justin were speechless. Neither of them knew that when the waitresses went out, Clifford immediately stopped them and asked, Did Mr. King take extra notice of any of you? The info hed received the day before had said that King liked being at the bottom! However, the waitresses shook their heads in unison. Clifford was perplexed. Was the information wrong? He couldnt help but reprimand his subordinate. Cant you find a few with the same physique as Black Cat instead? His subordinate was close to tears. Among those who are as slim as her, how many of them have the same incredible physical strength and muscles as powerful as hers? Clifford: King had always been a highly efficient man, and the meeting concluded successfully in no time. After leaving the meeting room, Justin rejected the warm invitations from the Queen and the Swiss president. Seeing how firm he was, the Queen could only say helplessly, Ill see you at the Schmidts tomorrow, then. I heard that your fiance is also here. Its been a long while since I last saw her. I miss her a little too! After speaking, the Queen glanced at Black Cat, who was standing behind Justin. Did you hear me, woman? His shrew of a fiance will be there too! However, Black Cat didnt seem to understand. As such, the Queen could only beckon to her once more and say, Black Cat, your mission ends tomorrow, right? In that case, you dont have to follow him there. Nora: ?? She looked at the Queen and kept quiet. At this point, a waitress came over and passed by Nora at the back. All of a sudden, she seemed to lose her balance as she lurched straight toward Nora. At the same time, her hand grabbed Noras mask to rip it off!! For a moment there, everyone looked over in unison! Chapter 909 - Queenie’s True Identity! The waitress was rather displeased. Clifford had brought the group of them here, hoping that King would take a fancy to them, upon which he would gift the chosen ones to him. If they could catch Kings eye, they would shoot up to success straightaway for sure. Unexpectedly, though, be they sweet and pretty, a dominatrix, or pure and innocent, King couldnt be bothered to spare them even a glance. This filled the waitress with absolute indignation. Not only was she the prettiest among the group, but her muscles were also the most beautiful among them. How was she any inferior to Black Cat? Thus, she couldnt help but want to remove Black Cats mask and let everyone compare the two of them. She had clearly succeeded, her hand had clearly reached Black Cats mask, and yet, the next moment Bam! She was kicked away with great force, which sent her flying out. Everyone there was stunned. What shocked them, though, was not the waitress being kicked away, but that it was Mr. King, the man himself, who had kicked her away! He had grabbed Black Cats shoulder with one hand and then stood in front of her, blocking her completely from the attack and keeping her protected behind him. Everyone who saw this was dumbfounded. Even Lawrence couldnt help holding his forehead. Boss, have you been totally bewitched by that woman? Have you forgotten that shes your bodyguard and not the other way around? Lawrence was close to bewailing this development, he felt terribly aggrieved on Noras behalf. No, this wouldnt do. He was an upright man. He mustnt allow Ms. Smith to be kept in the dark. He thought of how they would be visiting the Schmidts the next day. From what hed heard, Ms. Smith and the three children were also at the Schmidts. Once they went over, he must warn her about this. Clifford hadnt expected this to happen, either. Furious, he got someone to take the kicked waitress out of the place, and then, he said grimly, Rest assured that I will give you a proper explanation for this, Mr. King! Justin gave Clifford a long look and said, Good. Please liaise with my secretary regarding the disciplinary action to be taken against her. This meant that he was going to pursue the matter to the bitter end. Realizing what he meant, Clifford heaved a sigh inwardly and gave a heavy nod. Only then did Justin leave with Nora. The Queen was a little unhappy when she saw how protective hed been of Black Cat just now. However, in front of outsiders, the Queen had always held herself with absolute grace and poise, so she didnt say anything. The few of them came to the parking lot. While King and the Queen were politely bidding each other goodbye, Nora felt someone tugging at her sleeve. She turned her head to the side to see Black Panther behind her. She immediately took a few steps back and asked softly, What is it? Black Panther said, Abbott plans to expose you. Be careful when youre with King, and dont expose yourself. Got it. Nora answered with ease. However, this made Black Panther very anxious. He said, Dont take this lightly or let your guard down. I know youre skilled, but as assassins, apart from our fighting abilities, there are a lot of other things we can use to prove our identity Black Panther wasnt finished, but King had already gotten in the car and was calling for Nora. Thus, Nora grunted a couple of times perfunctorily and then turned and left, which made Black Panther panic. Never mind if she was exposed, but it would be terrible if it ended up affecting Black Cats name! Regardless, there was no use even if he panicked. Nora had already got into Kings car and left. This action of Noras made the Queen narrow her eyes again, but right after, she let out a soft snort. She had initially been a little jealous, but when she suddenly thought of Nora, who was at Queenies, her jealousy suddenly vanished. Black Cat had saved her life, so she wouldnt want to make things difficult for Black Cat for sure. In that case, she would let Kings feelings for Black Cat grow even further then. This way, wouldnt Nora fall out of favor? Now that she was looking at things from another perspective, she suddenly felt liberated! The Queen happily started humming a tune. She would be pleased as long as it made Nora unhappy! Thinking about it that way, Black Cat sure was her lucky star. Tsk, tsk. She would go to the Schmidts the next day and check out how awful Noras expression would be! With each of them harboring their own thoughts, they respectively returned to their places of accommodation. After arriving at Justins place, Nora confirmed with him that he wouldnt be heading out anymore that day and that he would be calling on the Schmidts the next day. After thinking about it, she decided to leave. Lawrence wasnt happy about it. He said, As a bodyguard, how can you step away so casually? Nora replied, Oh, Im on leave. Lawrence: ? She was only on bodyguard duty for three freaking days, yet she could still apply for leave? Also, how come her phone was back with her? Was there anyone permitted to carry their cell phone with them when they were on duty to protect their employer? However, Lawrence didnt dare to bring it up. Seeing that even his boss had been ravished by her in the car and that his resistance had been futile, hed better not offer up his feeble little body for abuse. Nora left and went to the villa she had been staying at when she first arrived in Switzerland. She wanted to ask Cindy about something. Unexpectedly, though, the moment she arrived, she saw Cindy standing at the door to the villa. In front of her squatted a grimy girl. The girls hair was clumped in locksit was obvious that her hair was filthy. The white dress she was wearing was so dirty that one couldnt even tell its original color anymore. Cindy was trying to persuade her into going in. She said, Why dont you go in? Theres no use staying here. Come on, Rene, go in. But the girl shook her head stubbornly and said, No, I wont Cindy broke into a frown. Just as she wanted to reply, she heard the car. When she looked over, she saw Nora getting out of the car, and she came over at once. Ms. Nora, why are you here? Whats going on? Nora gestured to Rene with her chin. Cindy sighed. See, her adoptive parents were killed, right? She doesnt have anywhere to go anymore, so I took her in. But she refuses to go in and insists on staying here, saying that shes waiting for Liam. Almost as soon as she finished, Rene also caught sight of Nora. The timid girls eyes lit up, and she scrambled off the ground and rushed over. She said, M-Ms. Smith, can can you tell me where Liam is? Did he go to work? Why isnt he back yet? The girl looked at Nora hopefully as if she was her last hope of salvation in the world. She said, I I know you are a good person. Liam told me before to trust you and be with you And wheres Cherry? I can make her some yummy food! As the girl spoke, tears rolled down her cheeks. Can you guys not throw me aside, please? The look in her eyes was as timid as ever. The girl, who had always been quiet and reticent, was speaking so much that a pitying look came over Cindys countenance. She looked at Nora and asked, Miss, what should we do? Nora, however, lowered her eyes and gazed fixedly at Rene. Just as she was about to speak, her cell phone suddenly rang. When she answered, Truemans voice came from the opposite end. Hello, my little servant. Do you want to know Queenie Schmidts secret? Noras pupils shrank. Trueman laughed. Even his voice sounded wicked as he said, I accidentally discovered her true identity. It was really surprising. This is so exciting. Try guessing who she is? Chapter 910 - She’s Not a Good Person Unexpectedly, it was too exciting? Nora frowned. Who is it? Trueman grinned like a little demon. Call me Master and Ill tell you. Nora was silent for a moment before suddenly saying, Master. Trueman: ?? Done. Now, tell me. Trueman: !! Why did this person suddenly become so shameless after going overseas? Didnt she refuse to call him Master in the past? Noras actions were suddenly defying logic, which made Trueman choke. Its not so simple as just calling me Master. I want you to listen to me. From now on, Ill be your real master! Oh, okay, Nora said. Tell me and Ill listen to you. I, I wont say anything! Unless you send the V16 over now! Trueman was furious. Nora: She knew he would not say it. Queenie actually had a lot of secrets. It was not an easy feat creating NTT alone and turning it into such a big company. Her mother had only mentioned Queenie in passing. However, at that time, she had said that if she was ever in grave danger, she should look for Queenie. However, If there was nothing important, she shouldnt go looking for her. That was why Nora had lived with the Smiths for so many years. In the end, she became weak when she gave birth and someone had taken advantage of her. Queenie had suddenly rushed back from overseas and taken her away forcefully. To be honest, Queenie was more like a way out for her. If she had not encountered any life-threatening situations in the country, perhaps she would always have had this kind of impression of Queenie. Her relationship with Queenie had nurtured over those five years in the past. Over the five years, she always sensed that Queenie was not really happy. As such, she was often drunk and alcohol would not leave her hand. Only Cherry could make her feel happy. Nora wanted to know why, but she had never thought of learning it from an outsider. It was like Justins secret. She had been waiting for that man to tell her himself. She knew that Queenie would tell her about it herself when the time came. Therefore, even if she could know by hearing it from Trueman, she was not disappointed that she could not. In the end, she only nodded calmly. It was impossible for her to give him the V16. Trueman: Hmph. Nora saw that he did not hang up. Is there something else? Trueman was really furious. I know you have two V16s. You will use one for your son, leaving one more. Who are you going to give it to? Nora had not considered this problem. This was because both of the serums were prepared for Xander. After all, it had been so long since the serum was made. Who knew if it would fail? Or if it would be insufficient? She did not speak. Trueman continued, Why dont you give me the other V16? That way, we can work together. According to you, you and I are in cahoots. Ill help you. That way, well be stronger. Nora pursed her lips. Thats not how it was! This fellow had not improved in his expression at all? Trueman still felt that he was clear. He continued proudly, Otherwise, arent you afraid that Barbarian will snatch it from you? Let me remind you that Barbarian is invincible. No one can beat him. Furthermore, this person is very unreasonable. Is he as easy to talk to as our mysterious organization? Nora lowered her eyes. Ignoring the fact that the mysterious organization had committed countless sins, just the fact that they had pushed her mother to death made it impossible for her to reconcile with them. Did Trueman really not understand, or was he pretending not to understand? Trueman seemed to have heard her heart. He was very puzzled. Dont tell me, the reason you dont cooperate with me is because of your mother? Thats a grievance between our generations. They only gave us lives, they havent raised us for a day. Are your feelings for her that strong? Let me tell you, feelings and blood ties are useless. Only benefits matter in the end Nora hung up straightaway. Even if her mother had never raised her, she had thrown her life away for her daughter. Wasnt this love enough? Truemans words made her expression turn cold. Miss? Cindys voice woke Nora up. She realized that Rene was frightened by the coldness on her body. Her eyes were filled with fear as she looked at her. She took two steps back and did not pester her so much. Nora then restrained the anger on her body. Sensing that she was not that scary anymore, Rene slowly took two steps toward her. When Nora looked at her, she stopped in her tracks and lowered her head. It was as if she could not sense her approaching herself without seeing her move. II 11 Nora entered the living room, and Rene followed. When Cindy saw this, she immediately said happily, Ms. Nora, I see that Rene trusts you more. When you entered, she followed you in You dont know, she stayed outside the entire night yesterday. The weather is still very cold, but she refused to listen to my advice. Nora came over to take something. When she heard this, she looked at Rene. She narrowed her eyes and suddenly said, I have something to take care of. Send her to the Sonnets. Rene immediately shook her head. She was about to speak when Nora said, Cherry is there. She instantly shut her mouth and nodded obediently. Cindy: e After settling Renes matters, Nora walked out. When she got into the car, her phone rang again. She picked it up and Calebs weak voice came from the other end. Ms. Smith, Trueman asked me to call you Noras eyes turned a little chilly. Caleb sighed. He has no concept of familial ties. Do you know why hes the young master of the mysterious organization? Why? Thats because his old master had ten sons and eight daughters. He threw all of them into the experiment. Other than Ruth, he was the only one who survived. Noras pupils constricted. Caleb continued, He has lived a very miserable life. He did not distinguish between good and evil. No one taught him to be good to others when he was young. He grew up in such an abnormal place that even his thoughts became abnormal. Thats why he feels that blood ties are the most useless thing in the world. Dont lower yourself to his level. He was still very puzzled when you hung up on him. He asked me to persuade you to cooperate with him. Nora nodded. Caleb coughed. I also took the opportunity to ask about Queenie, of course. Caleb was silent for a moment as if he was organizing his words. Trueman said that shes not a good person She approached you with a goal. He asked you to be careful. Chapter 911 - What Did You Find? When Nora heard this, she lowered her eyes. Caleb spoke again, He has never trusted me completely, so I didnt find out her identity. However, since he said that, I think you should be careful. Actually, you dont have to trust anyone, even if its me. At this point, Caleb coughed again. Although I dont have a long life, who knows if Ill want the gene serum again someday? Nora asked, How is your health? I wont die for a month, at least. Caleb replied with a smile as if he was not sensitive to this topic at all. Nora was silent for a long time before saying, Rest well. Okay. Nora wanted to hang up the phone, but seeing that he was a little hesitant, she asked, Why? Yes? Is there nothing else? Caleb was silent for a moment before he coughed and said, You nothing. Im hanging up. Okay. After hanging up, Nora felt that Caleb still had some things to say. She frowned and decided to drive to the hospital. Caleb had helped her block Barbarians attack last time. Bones in his entire body had cracked, and he was still recuperating. In the VIP ward. When Nora arrived, Caleb was already asleep. When the nurse saw her, she said softly, Mr. Grays injuries are recovering very quickly, but his wounds still hurt. Besides, he was given general anesthesia during the surgery. He cant be given any more sedatives now, so it hurts every time we change the dressing. Hearing this, Nora frowned. Then, he endured it? Not really. The caregiver smiled. Whenever this happens, Mr. Gray takes out his earphones and wears them. Hearing the music makes his body feel relaxed. He was also very cooperative when changing the dressing. The doctor asked him what music he was listening to that was so effective, but Mr. Gray did not say anything. We just joked that it was his anesthesia. IS SO Listening to music to relieve pain? This was also a solution. Nora did not take it seriously. She put on her scrubs and entered the intensive care unit. After checking Calebs various indicators, she then looked at the person on the bed. Caleb lay there with a faint smile on his lips. He still had the Bluetooth earpiece in his ear. One of them fell down and landed beside the infusion tube. Nora was worried that he would move in his sleep and accidentally press on his earpiece, so she took it out for him. Just as she was about to place it on the table, her ear twitched. When the nurse said that listening to music could relieve the pain, Nora was very curious. After all, this was a medical study. If it was really so effective, she could forget about using anesthesia for mild pain in the future. She did not plan to invade someone elses privacy herself. After all, the things he heard most likely belonged to him and could comfort him. However, she really did not eavesdrop. She was blaming her good hearing! The moment she held the earpiece, the voice from inside reached her ears. When Nora heard that voice, she was stunned. She looked at the bed again. Caleb was still sleeping Nora felt that she might have heard wrongly. Otherwise, why would she hear her voice through his earpiece? She frowned and brought the earpiece closer to her ear. Her cold and deep voice was clearly heard from inside. That is why I have no desire. I observe its wonders and its frequent desires. These two come from the same source and have different names. The same title is profound, mysterious beyond belief, and the door to all wonders Now, she was certain that it was indeed her voice reading the sacred text of morals. Nora: She frowned and looked at Caleb. Seeing that the man was still sleeping, she quietly put the earpiece back. After leaving, she was still frowning. The nurse said, Ms. Smith, why dont you wake Mr. Gray up? He has been looking forward to you visiting him. You finally came, but he fell asleep. When he wakes up, hell definitely be angry. After saying that, the nurse could not help but look at Nora and advise something beyond her responsibilities as a nurse, No matter how busy you are, you should come and see him more. The first thing Caleb asked when he woke up every day was, Has Ms. Smith been here? Every time she said no, Caleb would be very disappointed. His eyelids would droop and his lips would be pursed tightly, making the nurses heart ache. A weak, good-looking man gave others a protective instinct. The nurse felt that it was all Ms. Smiths fault for not coming often. Nora did not understand the nurses feelings and only glanced at her calmly. This glance immediately made the nurse realize that she had said too much. She immediately lowered her head. Im sorry, Ms. Smith. I was too talkative. Nora retracted her gaze and did not argue with her. The nurse explained carefully, I poured some soup for Mr. Gray today. He asked if you had come over. When I said no, he got distracted and even got scalded from the hot soup, so I just I shouldnt have said so much. Nora looked into the ward again and was in deep thought. She instructed, Take good care of him. Contact me if anything happens. Calebs family was not here. Moreover, Caleb was injured because of her. Nora could not possibly leave him behind. The nurse nodded, Okay. After Nora left, Calebs ears in the ward slowly turned red. He opened his eyes. When the nurse saw him, she pushed the door open and entered. Mr. Gray, youre awake? What a coincidence. Ms. Smith just left! Caleb stared at the ceiling and nodded. The nurse poured him a cup of water. Your girlfriend is really beautiful. She must be very busy too, right? Girlfriend Calebs gaze softened. He took a sip of water and lowered his long eyelashes, not denying it. The nurse continued to ramble. She must be very busy. Otherwise, why wouldnt she come to see you for so long But you must like her a lot C Nora wore a mask and returned to Kings place. She entered the living room and sat on the sofa. When he heard that she was back, Justin put down the document in his hand and went downstairs to see her. Because there were many more people from Switzerland in the villa, the two of them were wearing masks very carefully. They sat opposite each other. The scene was very strange, but it was inexplicably harmonious. Seeing that Nora remained silent, Justin asked, What are you thinking about? Nora: Caleb. The man sitting opposite her had a dark expression on his face. Huh? Nora told him about her voice reading in Calebs earpiece. Justins tone was instantly filled with jealousy. He pursed his lips and suddenly asked, Didnt you notice anything? Chapter 912 - Mother-in-Law Looking at Her Son-in-Law Noras expression was serious. I understand. Justin was delighted. He was about to say that she should stay away from Caleb when he saw the woman sit up straight and slowly say, I didnt expect my voice to have such an ability. Justin: ? Nora looked at him. I always felt that my voice was not good. The girls voice was crisp and pleasant, but low and cold. As she often slept, it was a little hoarse. It was not considered pleasant in the orthodox sense. However, her voice gave people a sense of security. When she spoke in a low voice, she would make others feel that she is especially gentle. Justin watched as she smiled. So it can actually be used for hypnosis. Cherry usually doesnt sleep well. It looks like Ill have to read some stories to her every night. Justin, ???? Was that the point? Didnt Caleb like her? However, since Nora did not notice, he might as well not say anything. He coughed and was about to say something when Nora spoke again, However, he used my voice without my permission. This isnt good, right? Justin nodded. Its indeed not good. Its a little Before he could say the word perverted, he saw Nora nod. He has to pay my copyright fee. Why didnt he realize in the past that she was a little money-grubber?! The corners of Justins mouth twitched. He saw that Nora had already forgotten about this matter. She looked at Justin and told him what Trueman had said about Queenie. Justin frowned. What are you thinking? Nora said, The gene serum is with Queenie now. Since he said that, I suspect that theyre trying to drive a wedge between us. They want me to take out the gene serum so that itll be easier for them to rob us. In all of Switzerland, the only person Nora trusted was Queenie. It was also the safest to leave the gene serum there. Ignoring the existence of Barbarians heaven-defying martial strength, just based on the ability of the mysterious organization Justin had mentioned, once V16 was taken out, it would probably not be safe anywhere. Trueman was unable to invade Queenies villa. Was he using this method to make her bring the serum out herself? Justin laughed softly. Yes, then now I believe in Queenie. Nora lowered her eyes and said calmly, Its like how I trust you. I trust her too. She looked up again, her eyes hardening. So, whoever she is, I trust her. At night. After Nora fell asleep, Sean entered Justins room. Justin said, Investigate Queenie. Sean was stunned. The Imperial League had always accepted this new power of the financial group. Only with more and more enterprises and wealthy people would the Imperial League keep a low profile. Queenie was the CEO of the fastest-growing company in recent years. The Imperial League had previously investigated the internal structure of their company. It would never accept any company that was involved with drugs. Over the past two years, Queenie had been sending applications to the Imperial League, and they were prepared to accept her. Why was he suddenly investigating her? Sean was confused, so he asked cautiously, To what extent? Justin, Everything. Although Sean was shocked, he still lowered his head respectfully. Yes. After Sean left, Justin leaned back in his chair and stared at the pictures of Queenies face on the desk. He hoped that she deserved all of Noras trust. The next day, everyone woke up very early. It was because they had an appointment with the Queen at the Schmidt villa. When Queenie heard that King would be coming, she welcomed the idea very much. Justin also had his own agenda. He wanted to understand this aunt from all sides and see what kind of mysterious person she was. A group of people arrived at the Schmidts. Lawrence looked at Nora following beside Justin and only felt an indescribable feeling. Boss was too brazen. He dared to bring his mistress to see his wife Was it because she was wearing a mask that Ms. Smith would not recognize her? In order to not be recognized, Lawrence and Sean, Justins right-hand men, would also wear masks at events. And thus, four masked people entered the Schmidt Villa. Because the Queen had recommended them, Justin and the Queen first gathered at the entrance before entering together. The gate of the villa opened. The place was enormous, enough for them to park more than a hundred cars. As they were guests, the Queen and King could not bring too many bodyguards in. As such, they each chose ten people to follow them in when they were outside the door. The others waited outside. King and the Queen got out of the car and naturally walked in front. Queenie came personally to welcome them. On the way, the Queen explained to King, Mdm. Schmidt is a little arrogant. Dont take offense. King was very strange, and so was Mdm. Schmidt. The Queen was really worried that Mars would hit the Earth when the two of them met. However, it was obvious that the Queen was overthinking As soon as they met, Queenies gaze avoided the Queen and landed on King. This is Mr. King, right? Her eyes were sizing him up and she was getting more and more satisfied. Yes, her son-in-laws figure looked good. Nora was lucky! King narrowed his eyes and said politely, Hello, Mdm. Schmidt. This was Noras aunt. She was also his elder. Of course, he had to retract his arrogance. Their eyes met and the atmosphere was filled with joy. The Queen: ? Why did she feel that the atmosphere between the two of them was a little off? What was wrong with her gaze as she looked at her son-in-law?! Chapter 913 - You’ve Been Cuckolded The Queen was only momentarily surprised before she realized Kings thoughts. After all, she was Noras aunt. Furthermore, Queenies attitude toward Nora was completely nurtured as if she was her daughter. She had already said that the companys future belonged to Nora. She completely treated Nora as her biological daughter. Therefore, King was more polite to her because he knew this. At the thought of this, the Queen felt a little sour. Did he really like Nora that way? When she thought of that arrogant woman, the Queen instantly felt angry. Why were all the outstanding men in the world so blind to have taken a liking to her? The Queen looked behind Queenie and asked, Wheres Ms. Smith? Queenie smiled. Shes not up yet. You know that my Nora is a sleeping god. Nora, who was following Justin and had just yawned: ?? The Queen pursed her lips again. See, she had to sleep at such an important time. Did she not even care about King? But perhaps she knew Kings identity. The Queen secretly swore that she would definitely ignore her today. She did not beg Queenie anymore, so she could showcase her nobility. She could not act like she was in a hurry to build a relationship with them. As soon as the Queen thought of this, the little one behind her rushed over like an arrow. Before she could stop her, she heard Princess Lucy say to Cherry, who was following behind Queenie, Cherry, Im here to meet you again! Do you welcome me? Cherry: Very Before the word much could leave her mouth, Xander pursed his lips. Tsk, why are you here again? How long are you planning to stay at our house this time? The last time Lucy went to New York, she stayed at the Hunts house for a whole week. In the end, it was the nanny who carried her and took her away despite the little princesss cries. Xander felt that she was too noisy. The Queen: !! Her expression darkened. Her daughter was a noble princess no matter where she went, but this brat was despising her? Lucy had to have a backbone. However, the next moment, she saw her daughter lean closer to Xander. Xander, I brought Cherry her favorite gift! Can I stay here for five days? Xander stuck out a finger. One day at most. Her daughter shook Xander. Then, then four days! No, one day. But I want to stay at your house. If you dont let me, Ill-Ill The Queen thought that her daughter had finally flipped out. Yes, thats right! Bring out your dignity as a royal princess! Say, if youre not allowed to stay, youll send troops and capture them! Anyway, as the Queen, she could not say such things. She would leave the unruly and willful things to her daughter! Then, she would come forward and make peace Just as the Queen thought of this, she heard her daughter shout, Ill cry! The Queen: !!! Little princess, couldnt she be a little more ambitious?! Xander was clearly stunned by her words. Dont cry. I hate it when girls cry. Then, I wont cry. The little princess immediately wiped her tears and asked quietly, Then can I stay for three two days? The Queen: In the past, her daughter had been Cherrys lapdog. Why was she now being Xanders lapdog? The Queen was furious. She could not gain anything from Nora. Why could her child not gain anything from Noras child, either? Even as royalty, why were they so lowly?!!! Are you not feeling well? You dont look too good. Queenies calm words immediately made the Queen put away her gritted teeth and become elegant again. She smiled and said, No, I just think the children get along quite well. Queenie ignored the Queens thoughts and only glanced at Black Cat standing behind King. She raised her eyebrows. The Queen immediately moved closer to Black Cat without a trace and blocked Queenies vision. Mdm. Schmidt, shall we take a look at your castle first? Black Cat was Noras love rival! She could not let Queenie hurt her. Queenie nodded. It just so happens that Nora is sleeping. Its not convenient for us to disturb her. Ill show you around first. With that, she glanced at Black Cat meaningfully. The guards could not follow her the entire time. This was to let Nora hurry back to her room and change her clothes to receive the guests. After all, the two people who came today were also old friends of Nora. Nora nodded and fell two steps behind. Just as she was about to slip away, her arm was suddenly grabbed. She looked up and saw the Queen looking at her. She lowered her voice and said, This is the Schmidts territory. Dont go anywhere. If the Schmidts find out that King is looking at you in a different light, that tigress will definitely not forgive you! Follow behind me, Ill protect you. Nora: She grimaced. I need to use the bathroom. The Queen glanced ahead and gritted her teeth. Alright, Ill accompany you. Nora: ?? That was not what she meant! Barbarian, who was standing behind the Queen, looked at her deeply with caution in his eyes. The security guards were very responsible. Nora lowered her eyes. No need. I dont like to go to the toilet with other people. The Queen: ? After finally shaking off the Queen, Nora skillfully walked through the manor and quickly returned to her room. She changed into a set of daily clothes and took off her mask before walking out of the room. Up ahead, Queenie had already learned that Nora was awake. Therefore, she brought the group of people back to the living room. Nora pretended to have just come downstairs and greeted them one by one. The Queen looked at Nora and then at King. She did not know if Nora really did not recognize King or if she was pretending not to know him. Anyway, she pretended to be seeing him for the first time. She raised her eyebrows and subconsciously looked behind her. Why wasnt Black Cat out of the toilet? Was she having diarrhea? At this moment, King began taking out the gifts he had prepared. Lawrence had prepared all the gifts. The gifts for Cherry and the others in front were all normal. Cherry, who had received a Barbie doll, tilted her head and sized up King carefully. Her dark eyes were shining, but she did not speak. Justin knew that the little fellow had recognized him. However, the little fellow was very smart. Seeing that Nora did not acknowledge him, she did not say anything, either. Pete and Xander also looked at each other and blinked. Finally, it was Noras turn. Justin smiled. I also prepared a gift for Ms. Smith. I wonder if youd like it. After saying that, he waved his hand. Lawrence, who was wearing a mask, instantly stepped forward and handed a box with a bird print on it to Nora. Justin: ? ?? :Sean Nora did not think too much about it and only reached out to receive it. When the Queen saw this from the side, she pursed her lips and suddenly smiled. This bird print suits Ms. Smith very well. Hearing this, Lawrence felt a chill run down his spine. However, he insisted on not bending over. He was different from Boss. He could not encourage Boss to cheat. Ms. Smith! This was the only hint he could give her! He hoped that she could understand! She had been cuckolded! There were a bunch of cuckolds all above her head!! Chapter 914 - A Close Female Friend Nora: ? What was up with the meaningful looks in the eyes of these people in front of her? Even Queenie, who was standing at the side, broke into a frown. Wrapping paper with a bird print on it? What was wrong with Justins subordinate? Was he cursing Nora to the fate of being cuckolded? Regardless, Nora still took the gift from him. She was about to hand it to someone beside her when the Queen, who was all smiles, said, Arent you going to open it and have a look, Ms. Smith? Mr. King must have put a lot of thought into picking out a gift for you. The Queen was hoping for some drama. Nora glanced at her. At the Schmidts, we prefer to open our gifts in private. The Queen glanced at King. I dont think Mr. King would mind, Ms. Smith. Why dont you let me have a look? Now that King had a close female friend, he definitely wouldnt put that much effort into his gift for her. The Queen was waiting to laugh at Nora. Upon hearing what she said, Nora glanced at Justin. Seeing that he wasnt objecting, she also became a little curious. She opened the box, revealing a piece of jade inside. A piece of white jade lay quietly in the box. She hadnt even picked it up yet, but she felt as if she could already feel the warmth coming from it. Noras hypersomnia was due to anemia, and her hands and feet were often cold. Jade was said to possess healing properties, so carrying some on herself was a great idea. Moreover, the piece of jade also looked to be of extremely high quality At the side, Lawrence explained, Boss spent millions on the raw gemstone, He even cut and polished it himself. He kept it on himself the entire time after that. So, after he bought the raw gemstone, hed personally cut and polished it himself, and even brought it about with him everywhere Although it wasnt really a well-known piece of jewelry, it was the thought that counted-and hed certainly put a lot of effort into it. Noras lips curled into a smile. She slipped the jade pendant onto a chain and put it around her neck. I love it, thank you. Youre welcome. Justins deep voice was also tinged with joy. The two looked at each other. The people around them: ? Why were they suddenly feeling stuffed to the brim when they hadnt even eaten yet? The Queen was so mad that she couldnt even keep her face straight. She looked at Justin sarcastically and scoffed, Mr. King sure is thoughtful, although, I cant help but wonder how many jade pendants you could have made with one raw gemstone? After all, dont forget that you have another female friend elsewhere whom youre close to, Mr. King! Lawrence looked at Nora eagerly when he heard her. She hadnt caught the hint from the gift boxs bird-print wrapping paper. As his boss loyal simp ah, ptooey, loyal subordinate, he couldnt possibly betray his boss either, so it wasnt appropriate for him to be so explicit about it. Now that the Queen had said it, Lawrence mentally shouted eagerly, Ms. Smith, do you get it now? Do something about Boss quickly! Unexpectedly Nora stood where she was and merely looked at King with a smile. Oh? You have a female friend youre close to? King chuckled and replied, Well, I suppose you can say that. I fell in love with her at first sight. The Queen: ? Wait a minute, is it really okay for you to be so direct, King?! Isnt the person in front of you your fiance?! Yet when she looked back at Nora, she saw a small smile on her usually cold face?? The pairs actions left the Queen and Lawrence utterly dumbfounded. After much analysis of the situation, the two finally came to a conclusion: Nora didnt know who King was at all! That must be it. There was no other explanation! No wonder King had brought Black Cat to the Schmidts so openly. He was practically bullying Nora. Suddenly, the Queen didnt feel so hostile toward Nora anymore. In fact, she even found her a little pitiful. So what even if shed bore the man three children? He had still abandoned her so soon all the same and even played her like a fool. The Queens eyes suddenly turned kindly, and she even looked at Nora with a slightly pitying look in her eyes. At the sight, a baffled look came over Noras face. But she had never been one to think too deeply into such things. The group then changed the subject and started talking about the current world economic situation and its future trends. With regard to such topics, the people in front of Justin at the moment were all business partners, so he spoke freely. As King, he had a very clear idea of future trends-in fact, he could even single-handedly steer things in any direction His suggestions and ideas were of infinite help to an enterprises development. The Queen became engrossed in what he was saying. The British Royal Family also had its own little treasury, alright? She also wanted to make money. On the other hand, Queenie was a little absent-minded and didnt show much interest. Justins eyes darkened as he spoke. For Queenie to lead NTT and turn it into the powerful enterprise that it currently was in Switzerland, she must have been highly perceptive to changes in the economy in the past. So, why did it feel like she wasnt very motivated anymore? Were those NTT policies really made by her? At the side, Nora was also falling asleep. The Queen kept feeling like something was missing, but King usually wouldnt give her a crash course. One could say that the one he was giving today was all thanks to Queenie. King was obviously trying to give Queenie a hand so that she could join the Imperial League after her business reached greater heights. The Queen tried her best to memorize the few development trends that, according to King, were the most likely to make money in the future. How she wished that she could take out a small notebook and write it all down. Though she kept feeling like something was missing and not quite right, Justin simply spoke so well that she couldnt help but be utterly engrossed in what he was saying. This continued until Justin finally stopped. Even then, the Queen still hadnt had enough, and she gazed at him with admiration in her eyes. The worship of someone was the foundation of love. The Queen had fallen for Justin precisely because of his keen insight into the economy. Many years ago, after hearing just a few words from him, the Queen had established a small company and made millions of dollars! Noon gradually approached. Nora suggested, Lets have lunch? After speaking, she said to the butler, Uncle John, why dont you go and prepare a sumptuous lunch for the bodyguards too? John, the butler, looked at Barbarian and the others at once. He said, Please come with me, everyone. Barbarian stood still. The captain of the bodyguards looked at the Queen. The Queen waved and said, Go ahead. Were at the Schmidts; no one would dare to harm me here. One could say that she was showing courtesy to Queenie by saying that. Only then did the captain of the bodyguards leave. However, Barbarian continued to stand still. Nora looked at him. Isnt he going to eat? The Queen smiled and replied, Hes a stubborn one. Since he has committed to protecting me, he wont stop until I return to the hotel. After speaking, she looked at Barbarian and said, You can go ahead too! There are so many skilled people here today, you dont have to be here. Had it been before, Barbarian definitely wouldnt leave. After all, the incident with the fire had only just taken place. But today He glanced at Nora and then bowed respectfully to the Queen. Then, he turned and followed after the guards. Nora and Justin exchanged a look. The V16 was right here at the Schmidts. Theyd asked the Queen to bring Barbarian here just so they could set up a trap to catch him! If Barbarian didnt leave but stayed here to watch over the Queen instead, how was he going to steal the V16? Now that he was gone, Nora turned around and led the few of them to the dining room. However, as the Queen looked at Barbarian and the bodyguards from the back, she finally realized what she had overlooked. She suddenly looked at Queenie and asked, Mdm. Schmidt, how many bathrooms do you have here? Is something the matter? asked Queenie. I have a bodyguard named Black Cat. She said she was going to the bathroom, but why isnt she back yet? Surely she didnt fall into the potty, did she? Ill go and look for her. The Queen made a move to head out after she spoke. Black Cat hadnt been assassinated, had she? Otherwise, why was she in the bathroom for over an hour? Noras legs went limp and she almost stumbled. Nora: ??? No, really, why was the Queen constantly paying attention to a tiny little bodyguard? This didnt make sense. Chapter 915 - Two Sister-Doting Maniacs Nora frowned and said, You probably dont have to look for her. The Queen was puzzled. Why? Ill ask the butler to look for her, you dont have to go yourself, replied Nora. The Queen thought for a moment. It was indeed lunchtime, so it wasnt a good time to leave and search for someone. She nodded and said, Alright. That bodyguard is a little bad at finding her way around, so you have to get the butler to bring her to me. Okay. At last, the Queen breathed a sigh of relief and the few of them went to the dining room with the children. Queenie, as the hostess, took the head seat. Nora sat to her left. By right, the three little ones should be sitting with her while the guestsJustin, the Queen, and Princess Lucysat opposite to them. The Queen glanced at Nora and said with a smile, Mr. King, Lucy is rather naughty, so lets have her sit at the side instead. With the three of them sitting together, if Lucy sat at the side, then the Queen would end up sitting next to Justin. The mere thought of sitting side by side with King in front of Nora secretly thrilled her. Was she cuckolding Nora by doing this? Well, it was that womans fault for always adopting such a cocky attitude and ignoring everybody-including even the royaltys authority-anyway With that in mind, the Queen pulled out the chair. She was about to sit when Cherry blinked and suddenly said, Princess Lucy, I wanna sit with you! The Queen: ? She immediately looked at Lucy, hoping to stop her daughter from replying. Unfortunately, without even a second thought, Lucy immediately shouted excitedly, I wanna sit with you too! Cherry immediately jumped off her chair, went around the five-meter-long dining table, and ran up to King, who was seated on the other side. The little fellow looked up at him and, in her young and tender voice, said, Handsome uncle, can we switch seats? I wanna sit next to Lucy, yeah! Justin looked at his daughter whom he hadnt seen for a month and then stretched out his hand and ruffled her hair. His daughters hair was as fine, soft, and delicate as ever, which stirred his heart. In particular, the little fellows sly appearance as she blinked with her big dark eyes made him chuckle out loud. Justin asked softly, Dont you want to sit with me? Cherry pouted when she heard him. Of course she wanted to sit with her handsome daddy. Little Cherry loved her handsome daddy the most, alright? But when compared with Mommy, shed better give her handsome father to Mommy instead! Thus, even though Cherry was in a huge dilemma, she nevertheless nodded and replied, I wanna sit with Lucy even more! At once, the five-year-old Princess Lucy waved her little paws excitedly and automatically switched positions with the Queen. This way, she would be next to Cherry! In a lively and adorable manner, she also said, I also want to sit with Cherry! Justin stood up and walked around the dining table to the seat that originally belonged to Cherry-in other words, the seat beside Nora. He turned his head sideways to Nora and asked, Ms. Smith, you dont mind if I sit here, right? The mans voice was low and deep, and his voice carried a bit of mirth when he spoke, making it sound extraordinarily seductive. Nora nodded. I dont. Okay. However, the man didnt take the seat. Instead, he pulled out the chair for Nora in a very gentlemanly manner first. An unceremonious Nora immediately sat down. The Queen: !!! As she looked at the sumptuous spread laid out all over the table, she suddenly felt like she had lost her appetite! Is it really okay for you guys to show off how deeply in love you guys are in front of me? She walked to the edge huffily and pushed away the servant who was about to pull the chair out for her. Instead, she pulled the chair out by herself and planted her bottom on it. To be honest, the Queens admiration for Justin was only in her heart. She had been madly in love with him in the past, but due to her status and her duty as the Queen, there was no way she could abandon her people and elope with Justin. Of course, Justin had never returned her feelings, either. Thus, she had suppressed her love for him at the bottom of her heart all these years. She was fine as long as Justin didnt have a wife, but who knew that he would find himself one so soon? And on top of that, it was even Nora Smith, the person she detested the most? But when it came down to it, there wasnt any great feud or enmity between the Queen and Nora, though. The two of them were husband and wife So what made her think she had the right to be jealous of them? The Queen took a vicious bite from her steak. Mm, the steak was grilled just right. It melted in her mouth and was delicious. Next to her, Lucy was delighted. She kept wanting to talk to Cherry, but the girl looked like she was close to tears as she looked at her father, mother, and two elder brothers seated opposite her. Boohoo. She really wanted to sit on the opposite side instead Right at this point Cherry, Ill switch places with you. Come over here. Lets switch places. Pete and Xander, the two sister-doting maniacs, spoke in unison. An excited Cherry immediately jumped off her chair again and ran to the two of them. Pete and Xander looked at her. Cherry ran over and stopped in between the two. However, when she took a step toward Pete, she suddenly felt a chilling breeze coming from the other side. After a short internal struggle, the little fellow gave Pete an ingratiating smile and then took a step toward Xander. But when she did that, she felt a chilling breeze coming from Petes side. Cherry: ??! She didnt even know where to put her little foot-which was still off the groundanymore! In a dilemma, she pressed her chubby little hands together and lowered her head. Shed wished for a brother when she didnt have one in the past, but why did she suddenly have two now? Or how about the two brothers talk it out between themselves? Please stop making things difficult for a poor little girl like her! Chapter 916 - Taking Action! But make it quick, alright? She wasnt going to be able to keep the one-legged pose for much longer! Thus, Pete and Xander locked gazes with each other, sparks flying from both boys eyes. At this moment, a weak but life-saving voice reached them. Id like to sit with Cherry, so if her two brothers want to sit over here instead, then how about we both switch? Cherrys eyes lit up at once, and she looked excitedly at Lucy opposite her. Her little foot in the air stepped onto her other foot that she was standing on, and she even scratched the top of her foot with it. Wow! The little princess was practically her savior today! In the end, Cherry and Princess Lucy sat next to Justin, with Cherry sitting close to Justin with an excited look on her face. Seeing how happy she was, the silly Princess Lucy also smiled cheerfully along with her, though she didnt understand at all why she was so happy. Xander and Pete were the only ones sitting beside the Queen with sullen looks on their little faces. The Queen: Excuse me, just how unpopular was she?! Was it simply that unbearable to sit on the same side as her?! Also! How come even her own daughter had abandoned her and gone looking for Cherry instead?! She suddenly felt like taking back her gift! The Queen viciously devoured another piece of steak. The meal went on with each of them harboring their own thoughts. Although Justin and Nora didnt speak, the two seemed to have a tacit understanding that no one else could intrude on. For example, at the start of the meal, Justin immediately passed Nora the salt shaker while she passed him the pepper shaker. After passing the condiment shakers, the two looked at each other and exchanged a smile. Then, they both lowered their heads and added some condiments to their food with the shaker the other had passed to them. The Queen: Burp. Was she already full after only two pieces of steak? The corners of her lips spasmed and she couldnt help but start musing. Nora must have recognized King and realized that he was Justin, right? Well, that made sense. After all, because of her own strong feelings for Justin, even she had found King very familiar the first time she met him. Later on, she tried to confirm again and again whether the two were one and the same. Nora was, at the very least, Justins fiance after all, so how could she possibly fail to recognize him? So, that whole act just now where she pretended that she didnt know him was really just a farce! She was the only one silly enough to be kept in the dark. The Queen huffily speared another piece of steak. One could say that both the host and the guests had thoroughly enjoyed the mealwith the exception of the Queen, who was pulling a long face. After dinner, the few of them returned to the living room for some tea and conversation. The Queen, however, looked to the outside: why wasnt Black Cat back yet? While the few of them were having lunch, the people outside didnt stay idle either. While Barbarian and the Queens guards were enjoying their specially-prepared lunch outside, John, the butler, happened to run into the servant in charge of housekeeping in the castle when he was cheerfully stepping out of the door. The butler asked, Have you finished cleaning? Yes, apart from Maams study, Ive already cleaned all the other rooms. Following the servants response, John smiled and replied, Well done. No one is allowed to enter Maams study. The servant also smiled and said, Oh, by the way, the refrigerator in Maams bedroom is new. I saw that she has put some facial masks and drinks inside. I cleaned that too just now. John then said, I appreciate the efforts. We still have guests, though. After they leave, in the living room and in the lobby The conversation between the two went farther and farther away and their voices gradually became inaudible. Barbarians eyes were lowered. Soon, he finished his meal. He raised his head and looked around. Black Cat hasnt come back yet? The captain of the guards replied, No, not yet. Maybe shes lost her way. Dont bother with her. The guard next to him also said, Yeah, she stole Her Majestys attention the moment she came. Last night, Her Majesty even sang her praises several times and subtly complained that we arent capable enough So, just let her be! She wont starve to death anyway. However, Barbarian said, Ill look for her. The captain of the guards sneered, Barbarian, Id advise you not to be a busybody. But Barbarian, with a warning in his voice, said, Her Majesty is very concerned about her. After he spoke, he went straight out the door. After he left, the captain of the guards let out a contemptuous laugh. The guard next to him also curled his lips and remarked, Hes just a bodyguard who isnt even on the official payroll. Pleasing Her Majesty is about the only thing he can do! As the strongest bodyguard among them, Barbarian wasnt part of the Queens royal guards. However, he had always followed the Queens orders to a tee and conducted himself according to her preferences. Therefore, since the Queen valued Black Cat, it was completely normal for him to go and look for her. It did not arouse the captain and the other guards suspicion at all. When Barbarian stepped out, he found that while the Schmidt castles defenses against external threats might be on point, and the entire manor was no different from a solid fortress that didnt allow even a fly into the premises, the supervision inside was comparably a little lax. Instead of looking for Black Cat, he took the opportunity while no one was looking to grab the wall with both hands and quickly climb to the second floor. He didnt go to the study. Everything stored in the study was confidential, and there would be safes and so on in there. Most people would think that the study was the best place to hide the V16, but he went straight to Queenies bedroom instead. The V16 needed to be refrigerated for it to be kept fresh. If a refrigerator was suddenly placed in the study, it would stick out like a sore thumb and come across as very strange. But if one was placed in the bedroom instead, they could put facial masks and drinks inside, which would not seem at all obtrusive. After all, many types of facial masks did require refrigeration. Queenies move was pretty good and was also very misleading But Barbarian was no longer the person, who only had brute force and not an ounce of intelligence, he used to be!! Chapter 917 - The Queen Is In Danger Barbarian cautiously avoided wave after wave of the Schmidts security guards. Due to the V16, the Schmidts had hired a lot more security guards and ramped up the security in the castle even further. Barbarian even spotted some mercenary groups in there. Those people were some of the most nefarious and vicious people around. For Queenie to hire them as security personnel to protect Nora and the others, one could say that she had certainly invested a lot. It was just a shame that Barbarian was unrivaled when it came to physical fitness and acuity. In addition, compared to the exterior castle grounds, they did not patrol the inner premises as carefully. He bypassed all of them and went straight to the door to the bedroom. Then, he pushed open the door. But right at this moment, a sharp ring of an alarm suddenly sounded in the earphone Barbarian was wearing on his right ear. It was the alarm that the Queen was to activate when she met with danger. The Queen was calling for him. Barbarian stopped in his tracks. He broke into a frown and turned to leave. But a cold and steady voice then came from his left earphone. Where are you going? Barbarian replied, Her Majesty is in danger. With that, Barbarian left the master bedroom. Without the slightest bit of hesitation, he rushed to the stairs and got ready to go down. But the cold and steady voice in the earphone said, Are you out of your mind? The V16 is right in front of you! However, Barbarians response was still the same: Her Majesty is in danger. As he rushed down the stairs swiftly, he said, A refrigerator has indeed been added to Queenie Schmidts bedroom. You can go over there first. Once you get the V16, inject it into yourself immediately. Once Her Majesty is safe, I will come and save you. After saying that, Barbarian left without hesitation. Barbarian couldnt just leave the Queen in danger. Because the Queen was the only source of warmth in his life. our He could still remember the time when hed first escaped from the basement ten years ago. Exhausted, he didnt know where he was, and hed ended up running around aimlessly in the palace. The teenage boy had just wanted to find a way out at that time. And then, he tripped and fell. Behind him, members of the mysterious organization rushed over. When they were about to catch him, a lovely voice reached them. Who are you? The Queen had still been a princess then. She was the new heir to the throne. She had a large number of security officers around her, but even when the people chasing after Barbarian saw the princesss guards, they still came over calmly, regardless. A group of royal guards had already subdued Barbarian, who was out of strength after fighting his way out of the basement. Someone said, Your Highness, its obvious at a glance that this isnt a good man. Her Majesty had warned that there could be hitmen in the palace. He is highly likely a hitman. We should kill him to avoid potential trouble! Barbarian did not refute him. Because he had seen the speaker before. He was a low-ranking leader in the mysterious organization. His purpose in saying what he did was to guide public opinion. Barbarian had always been ineloquent and simple-minded. He couldnt think of a way to explain himself, so he simply closed his eyes in resignation. He was frustrated. He didnt want to die just like that. After he finally forced open the door to the basement with much difficulty, all five surviving children inside had escaped and fled in all directions. He didnt know where the others had gone. But he wanted to see what the world outside was like. Was he going to die here now? He hadnt been administered the V16 yet, though. So, he would still die the day he turned thirty years old. While Barbarians imagination was running wild, he heard the princess voice. He doesnt look like a bad person to me. Your Highness, bad guys wont write the words Im a bad guy on their faces. He has a murderous aura all around him, and there is even blood on him. He must be a hitman Hold your tongue! The woman spoke arrogantly and willfully. She said, If I dont think he is a bad person, then he is not one. Alright, the few of you, help him up. I will take him away to seek medical treatment, and then I will personally ask him whats going on! Barbarian was taken to the princess quarters. After that, the princess summoned a doctor to give him a medical examination. His wounds were healing quickly, and his strength was also recovering rapidly. The people from the mysterious organization stood guard outside the door. When Barbarian slowly opened his eyes, he saw the blue-eyed young girl with a head of curly blond hair behind her walking toward him. Before he could speak, the princess shushed him and put her finger on his lips. Then, she whispered, Did you offend Father? Is that why they want to kill you? Dont worry, with me around, no one will kill you! ess was v The princess was wearing a white fluffy dress while he was covered in blood. It had been a few days since he last took a bath and his body was covered with dirt, stains, and even blood. It was a hot summer day, and even he thought that he reeked. Yet it was as if the princess didnt feel it at all. Her pure eyes and clean temperament made Barbarian understand for the first time after he left the basement what it meant to be ashamed of oneself, and he shrank away from her. In the basement, he had been the most powerful person there. In order to obtain the follow-up gene serums, he had even been let out by the organization to kill for them before. His gene improvements were on his physical body, but at this moment, he felt a sense of inferiority that came from his very soul. How he wished he could stuff himself into the sea and soak in there for seven days and seven nights to wash away all his sins. Before Barbarian could think too deeply into these things, he had already rushed over from the upper floor to the main hall. It stood to reason that everyone in the Schmidts castle was very cautious. Moreover, the Queen had always trusted the Schmidts; that was why shed dared to dismiss all the people around her during the meal. Barbarian could not think of anyone who might harm the Queen. Could it be that the people whod set fire to the hotel the other time had come to the Schmidts too? While Barbarian was thinking about it, he saw the Queen standing where she was, well and intact. She was glaring at Nora furiously. Barbarian: ?? He walked over with a bewildered look on his face, upon which he saw the Queen with her hands on her hips. The Queen often did this in private, but when in front of others, shed always paid attention to her manners. Despite that, she said angrily to Barbarian, Barbarian, beat her up! Barbarian: ?? After lunch, Queenie wanted to take an afternoon nap, so she left the first floor to the three youngsters and the children. Justin made an excuse and said that he would take the four children to play in the garden at the back, but in truth, he went to the master bedroom on the upper floor to catch Barbarian. Nora and the Queen were the only ones left in the hall. Nora wanted to head to the upper floor, so she didnt want to be stuck here because of the Queen. As a result, the two had had a little dispute just now. It went like this: The Queen asked, Have your butlers found Black Cat or not? Nora: ? She frowned and said, Ill go personally and look for her, okay? She got up to leave, but the Queen grabbed her arm and said, You cant! I get it now, Nora. You already know who King is, right? Then you must also know that King has special feelings for Black Cat. Is Black Cat still not showing up because youve done something to her?! Black Cat saved my life. Hand her over to me! Nora: ??! The corners of her lips spasmed. Someone had told her just now that Barbarian had made his move, so she was in a hurry to head upstairs and meet up with Justin to catch him. Because of this, she couldnt be bothered to explain and she threatened, If you still dont let go, Im going to hit you. The Queen got mad. She said, Dont you dare think that Ill be afraid of you just because you can fight a little. I may not know martial arts, but the people around me do! Thus, shed pressed the emergency call button. After Barbarian ran over, she looked at Nora and shouted, Barbarian, beat her up! Nora: ??! She looked at Barbarian, stunned. Barbarian, arent you supposed to be stealing the V16 from the master bedroom upstairs right now? Why are you here? While she was thinking about it, a siren suddenly started wailing in the master bedroom upstairs!! Noras pupils shrank! The V16 had been stolen! But if Barbarian was here, who was the one stealing the V16 upstairs?! Chapter 918 - The Real Spacey! The Queen was also stunned when the siren went off. She looked at Nora immediately and asked, Whats going on? Nora didnt bother with her. She merely glanced at Barbarian, hesitated a little, and then ran upstairs. Barbarian followed behind the Queen with a hint of baffled surprise in his red eyes. He hadnt stolen anything, so why did the siren go off upstairs? He wanted to go and take a look, but he then thought of how dangerous the Schmidts castle was at the moment. He had to protect the Queen. As soon as the thought formed, he stopped in his tracks. However, the Queen said, Lets go up and have a look too! Surely Black Cat hadnt mistakenly trespassed into someplace, right? She had to save her! She mustnt let Black Cat fall into Noras clutches. Only then did Barbarian follow them upstairs. Nora was already at the door to the master bedroom. The door had been opened and inside was a complete mess. Obviously, a round of attacks had been launched here just now. A figure stood there with her hands raised and her back to them, not daring to move. Because! The room had been installed with a motion-sensor attack system, infrared sensors, thermal sensors, and more. The moment she moved even a little, the machine guns would turn her into swiss cheese. All of this had been prepared for Barbarian. Barbarian had a lot of physical strength, and neither Nora nor Justin could beat him in a fight. But no matter how strong he was, he was still human. Firearms would surely be capable of killing him, one way or another. Therefore, Nora had set up all these things in the room. The moment someone took the V16, the mechanisms would activate and the intruder would become trapped within. Barbarian hadnt fallen for it, but it had trapped a person inside at the moment. At this moment, Justin, Queenie, and the others also hurried over. They stood outside the door and looked in. The room was surrounded by steel plates that had sealed off the interior of the room. The surrounding machine guns were all ready and waiting to fire. A row of bullets had already left behind their traces on the wall. They were supposed to intimidate Barbarian after he obtained the V16, so that he either stayed in the room quietly or waited to be shot dead if he dared to move! Turn around! In Noras hand was a controller with which she could manually operate the machine guns. The woman trapped inside was visibly shaking. When she heard Noras voice, she cried and said, I I dont dare to That voice! It was Rene! Noras pupils shrank and she asked, Why are you here? Fear filled Renes voice even further. She was shaking so hard that it was as if she couldnt even stand anymore. She stammered, I I saw someone coming up, so I followed after them T-the man opened Maams fridge, so I shouted that there was a thief. He ran away after that I wanted to chase after him, but as soon as I entered the room, I triggered the sensors Rene started sobbing out loud. In a low voice, she said, M-Ms. Smith, I Im scared Whats going on? As she spoke, everyone looked at the refrigerator. Its door had been opened Nora narrowed her eyes. She was about to speak when the Queen said, Is there a thief? Whats the matter with all of you? No, wait. Ms. Smith, what are you doing with all these mechanisms in the master bedroom? Doesnt it scare you when you sleep here? III The Queen didnt know about the V16, so she was very puzzled. Hurry up and put away those guns. Look at how youve trapped one of your babysitters inside Yes, that was right. Rene had been working as Cherrys babysitter at the Schmidts ever since she was brought there. She was also wearing the uniform that the Schmidts servants wore. Everything seemed to make sense Nora glanced at Barbarian again. However, she saw that his eyes were narrowed and he was starting to emanate a murderous aura. He looked just like a wolf about to go on a rampage. Had Barbarian been inside, she wouldnt be afraid of anything at all, of course. But now that Barbarian was outside This meant that Nora couldnt release Rene, because She slowly said, You can drop the act, Spacey. As soon as she spoke, Rene jolted again. Her head turned around in astonishment and she looked at Nora in disbelief. Confused, she asked, M-Ms. Smith, wh what are you talking about? Nora did not enter the room. Anyone who entered the room at this point would die. She stood at the door and said calmly and slowly, How much longer are you going to keep up that pretense? However, Rene still looked as timid as before. She said, I, Im not putting up any sort of pretense, Ms. Smith. Are you suspecting that I stole something? I didnt I came here only to take care of Cherry No, thats not right. I came here to look for Liam. Ms. Smith, is Liam here? Can you give him back to me? So that he can continue being your puppet and do things for you? Rene bit her lip, but when she saw the firm look in Noras eyes, she suddenly dropped the pretense. When did you find out? When Liam died. Nora went on. Many have told me that Spacey from the mysterious organization is very smart, but Liams actions at that time were obviously too rash. Back then, shed entered the laboratory to refine the V16 immediately after obtaining it. Liam had then gone straight to the laboratory and snatched it from her All of this seemed to make a lot of sense. After all, if she hadnt already been on guard long ago, Liam would have taken away the real V16 at that time! However, Liam had appeared too impetuous that time. In particular, his death had been due to a bomb that Barbarian had installed. In the past, Barbarian had always forced his way through situations with brute force. It was only after he started working with Spacey that he began to develop his own thoughts and ideas when handling things. In that case, there was no way he would give up Spacey so easily! Rene was now a completely different person from her usual timid self. Her head was still lowered and her grimy hair was straggled all over her, but the look in her eyes changed from an innocent and timid one to a sinister and baleful one in an instant. She was just like someone who had climbed all the way up from hell. She looked at Nora ominously and said, Thats it? We may be in Switzerland, but the Schmidts cant pass a sentence on to others so casually! Of course not. Nora spoke again. She sneered and said, At that time, I was only suspicious of you. Then, your adoptive parents came and forcibly took you away. You instantly became one of the weak, the most pitiful person around. This undoubtedly diminished your suspiciousness After all, no one would suspect the weak! But Are you really? Or should I ask: is your family background really that pitiful? Is it really true that your adoptive parents killed each other in a fight? Of course not! As soon as Nora finished speaking, Brenda came over. The moment she came up to Nora, she threw a stack of documents to her. Nora, Ive looked into the case that you asked me to. Her adoptive parents did kill each other, but based on traces left behind at the crime scene, Ive found evidence proving that the two did not resent each other; rather, they were forced to kill each other! And it was you, Rene, who forced them to do it! Rene immediately retorted angrily, Didnt they deserve that? Should I have stopped myself from fighting back and gotten violated by my adoptive father instead? I just want to lead my life properly. Is there anything wrong with that?! Theres nothing wrong with wanting to lead a good life and protecting yourself. Brendas flaming red lips were extraordinarily alluring, but her back, as she stood there, was straight and upright as she asked, But is that really what youre doing? Rene bit her lip. What do you mean by that?! Brenda cast her eyes down. Ive already checked your background. During the last ten years, you havent only been adopted by one family but three. However, without exception, all of those couples have died! Her words shocked everyone there. Three families? Even Nora raised her eyebrows. However, Brenda did not elaborate. She only said, Of course, since your offenses were committed in Switzerland, the Swiss authorities will naturally be the ones to handle your case. As an Interpol officer, I am only arresting you because you are involved in an international biogenetic drug case! But no matter which case it is, you wont be able to escape the death sentence! The death sentence Upon hearing what she said, Rene suddenly burst into laughter. She said furiously, You cant kill me! Because I have already injected myself with both of the V16 serums! Your only option is to distill out the V16 from my blood now. You can only keep me alive and have me become your gene blood bank! Kill me, and you will lose everything! With both the V16s in her, an overdose would result in an excess of the serum in her blood. However, they couldnt draw out all her blood at once either, because part of it must have already been absorbed into her body! If they wanted to extract a single dosage of the V16, they would have to wait for the unabsorbed serum in her body to slowly penetrate her blood along with the regeneration of her blood. This would take at least several months, or maybe even years! Barbarians pupils shrank and he looked at Spacey in disbelief. She had injected all of the two serums into herself?! Chapter 919 - The Boy And The Princess Barbarian was infuriated. He and Spacey had already agreed that they would each take one gene serum after they got their hands on them! He demanded furiously, How can you be so selfish? As soon as he spoke, the Queen, who was watching the show at the side, was stunned. The Queen looked at him in surprise. Barbarian, what are you saying? Wasnt this just a case of a babysitter of the Schmidts stealing from her employer? How did it become related to Barbarian? The moment the Queen spoke, Barbarian looked at her, though he didnt speak right away. The trapped Rene no, Spacey sneered, Selfish? Youre the selfish one! If you hadnt left just now, we would each have had one gene serum! Without you, I definitely wouldnt have been able to escape, so of course I had to give myself a Plan B! Barbarians brows drew together. You said that the two of us are in this together! That we would never abandon or give up on each other no matter what! Ha! Spacey, who was completely different from her timid demeanor before, raised her head and laughed. You abandoned me first! For the sake of your Queen, you abandoned me! But look at what happened? Your Queen didnt need you at all! Shes standing there well and intact while Im trapped here! Spacey stared at Barbarian angrily. The Queen has always been the only one in your heart! You never cared about me! Barbarian was taken aback. What nonsense are you saying? Am I wrong?! Spacey stared at Barbarian resentfully. We had already agreed that we would come to the Schmidts today to steal the V16, but for your Queens sake, you gave up on our plan. You forced me into this! Barbarian was rendered speechless in an instant. However, the Queen, who was standing next to Barbarian, was stunned. She slowly turned her head to Barbarian and asked, Barbarian, what is she talking about? The two of you are in this together? Are you short of money? Why are you stealing from others with her? The Queen knew nothing about Barbarians past. All she knew was that after she saved him back then, she had discovered that Barbarian showed immense talent in martial arts. Thus, she had found someone to teach him martial arts and trained him into her strongest personal protection officer and bodyguard. Barbarian had also asked for leave and gone out mid-way before. Sometimes, when she stayed in the country and didnt leave the palace, such that she was absolutely safe, he would ask for half a months leave. The Queen had always just thought that Barbarian was going out to handle his personal affairs. In fact, the Queen had even once teased Barbarian by asking him if hed found a girlfriend and was going out on dates with her Never would she have ever thought that Barbarian would steal from the Schmidts with that babysitter! Faced with the Queens naive question, Barbarian found himself at a loss for words. The Queen looked at Spacey again. She pointed at her and asked Barbarian, Is she the girlfriend youve found outside? Barbarian, why is your girlfriend forcing you to steal? Is the salary I pay you not enough? Ive given you a house before too. If you need anything else, you can just tell me. There is no need for you to steal The Queen rambled endlessly, but her actions were the only source of warmth at this moment. Faced with the Queen like that, Barbarian didnt know how to explain what he had done He didnt speak, but Brenda spoke for him. She said, Your Majesty, you may have misunderstood something. Do you know that this man next to you is an international serial killer?! As soon as she spoke, the Queen frowned. Who are you? Why are you slandering Barbarian? He was just stealing something. How does that make him a murderer?! She stood in front of Barbarian and protected him. She looked straight at Nora and Queenie and lifted her chin arrogantly. Mdm. Schmidt, Ms. Smith. We do have some ties between us, right? I know youre unhappy that they stole from you, so how about this, how much does it cost? The British Royal Family will provide full compensation! But dont you dare accuse my subject of being a murderer and whatnot! Her bad-ass manner of protecting her own put everyone present at a loss for words for a while. Barbarian also clenched his fists tightly. Once again, he felt ashamed of himself. Nora was a woman of few words, but Queenie didnt wish for conflict with the British Royal Family. After all, the Queen represented an entire country. Be it the Schmidts or the Imperial League, neither of them would want to become enemies with a country just because of a misunderstanding. Queenie explained, Your Majesty, have you heard of the mysterious organization? The Queens pupils shrank. Yes, I have. What about it? The people after the Queens life at the hotel the other time were from that exact organization! The Queen had always known that. Queenie pointed at Barbarian. He used to be a member of the mysterious organization. The Queen was shocked. What did you say? Queenie went on. Also, you should know what the mysterious organization does, right? The Queens brows drew together. No, I actually dont. A resigned Queenie could only explain to the Queen the purpose of the mysterious organizations existence, as well as their cruel practices. Two minutes later, when Queenie was done, the Queen frowned and said, If thats the case, then Barbarian is also a victim! He shouldnt be arrested! Besides, he has already betrayed the mysterious organization! But he is an international murderer! Nora said coldly. A murderer? Do you have any evidence? If so, you can get in touch with the UK government and request our cooperation in handing over Barbarian instead of arresting him here! Without evidence, I will never hand over Barbarian! The Queen was rather attached to Barbarian. It was a very fascinating emotion. It was much like a fondness for something that had been around for a long time. After more than ten years, she had long since become accustomed to Barbarian protecting and watching out for her. She stepped in front of Barbarian and shielded him, just like what Barbarian had done for her every time she met with danger. She even felt that all of this was a conspiracy that the others had devised. After all The Queen looked at Nora. The V16 or whatever its called is with you, right? Are you trying to use this as an excuse to get rid of Barbarian? This way, no one would fight with you for it anymore! But for you to spin lies like this, youre too much! At this point, the masked Justin said solemnly, Your Majesty, they are not spinning lies. His words made the Queen suddenly look at him. In this instant, she suddenly realized that Justin was also aware of all this. Therefore, it wasnt just Nora who had set up this trap for her; it was also Justin! The Queen felt betrayed. She was here at the Schmidts just for a visit as a guest, but the group of them had all been plotting against her. The smile on her face disappeared completely, and she revealed a cold and resolute side of herself. She said, So, youre also part of this, King? Hah. Do you really think that we, the British, are that easy to bully, though? Ive already said it: Barbarian is mine. If you dont have any conclusive evidence, then you can forget about taking him away from me! Since Ive brought him to the Schmidts, then I will walk out of this place with him safe and well! This stands true even if I must become enemies with the Schmidts and the Imperial League! We, the British, are not afraid! She had pride. As a Queen, she had never been afraid of anyone. Justin sighed. He is not a good man. Despite that, the Queen still said firmly, Hes not a good man? Barbarian has always been very kind when he protects me. He never kills the innocent indiscriminately, and he has never come to me with even a bit of blood on him! He doesnt like to talk, but I know that he is a kind person! A kind person Her words stunned Barbarian, whom she was protecting behind herself. To be honest, the reason why he cleaned himself thoroughly every time he killed someone was exactly the Queens trust in him. The Queen had blue eyes as pure as clear water. Though the Queen was arrogant and always behaved like she was high up in the air, she had the purest heart despite her noble status. Therefore, Barbarian was most afraid of the Queen finding out about his activities Thus, he had never left any traces outside that pointed to him being the Queens bodyguard, fearing that the matter would be brought to the Queens attention. But as he looked at the Queen, who was standing in front of him and leaving her back exposed to him with confidence, he suddenly felt that he was not worthy. He was not worthy of being shielded by such a good Queen. He was not worthy of having the Queen become enemies with the Schmidts and the Imperial League because of him! Just as Barbarian was about to speak, Brenda curled her lips and said, Youre the Queen, right? Why are you so muddleheaded? Fortunately, my sister-in-law knows what youre like, so she told me to bring all the evidence here! After she spoke, Brenda fished out a stack of paper evidence from her bag and stretched out her hand to hand them to the Queen. She said, These are all the people Barbarian has killed over the years! He-. Before she could finish, though, Barbarian suddenly moved! He charged out from behind the Queen at high speed and threw a punch at Brenda. Brenda took two steps back abruptly and the documents in her hands fell and scattered all over the floor. The Queen looked at the floor At the side, both Nora and Justin thought that Barbarian was planning to take Brenda hostage because he was at his wits end, so they subconsciously stood in front of Brenda to protect her and waited for Barbarian to attack. Unexpectedly, Barbarian did not rush over. Instead, he stopped in front of the Queen. He stood on the so-called evidence and blocked the Queens line of sight. Dont look! His voice was filled with panic, just like a child begging for help. He was afraid of the Queen seeing the evidence, he was afraid of seeing disappointment in the Queens eyes His tone made the Queens heart wrench, and she withdrew her gaze. Okay, I wont look Barbarian breathed a sigh of relief. But right after he let out the sigh of relief, the Queen asked, Then tell me, are they telling the truth? Did you really kill a lot of people? Barbarian clenched his jaw. The Queen looked at him fixedly. You have never lied to me. So, tell me that none of this is true. Dont worry, I will protect you. Barbarians expression blanked out for a moment. He suddenly thought of their first meeting more than ten years ago. You can live here with peace of mind! I will protect you! The young princess said to the boy who had just escaped from confinement with injuries all over him. The boy curled up and tried his best to shrink himself so that his dirty body wouldnt touch the princess pure and clean dress. He was afraid of soiling the angel. The princess, however, sat beside him, not caring in the least. Her skirt pressed against his bare feet, and it became stained. Her big blue eyes looked at him as she said, Oh, but you have to promise me that youll never lie to me. Chapter 920 - One Down Barbarian looked at the Queen. Time flew. More than ten years had passed. The Queen had aged and she now had fine lines at the corners of her eyes. However, those blue eyes of hers had never changed. Barbarian swallowed. The Queen spoke again. Barbarian, say something. I will believe everything you say. But Barbarian couldnt. He had gone through so much since he was a child. He had been in the basement since he was born and was injected with gene serums every once in a while The body modification gene serum had really hurt like hell He didnt remember the pain he felt when he was a baby, but he remembered all the pain he felt after he turned five years old. Each gene serum injection had felt as if it was melting his flesh and reconstructing it. No one could understand what that bone-splintering pain felt like. At that time, Barbarian didnt understand. Because that was how life was until the day when he was taken out to kill for the first time when he was ten years old. His powerful body and physical abilities had astonished the others. It was also only then that Barbarian found out that people outside were living such blissful and happy lives. A ten-year-old child attended school, acted like a spoiled child in the arms of their parents, and was lovingly doted on by their parents. Hatred had slowly built up in Barbarians heart at that time. All Barbarian held toward the world was malice. All the beauty in the world had never once been part of his life, so what did it matter even if he destroyed the world? Therefore, he had never once shown any mercy when he killed. In fact, he only felt happy when he was killing; when he saw his victims shaking like leaves and begging for mercy on their knees. See? So what even if he had never attended school? So what even if he had suffered abuse as a child? The way people were so terrified in front of him and the way they soiled themselves in their last moments looked even more unseemly than he had been back then! Inside this sick mindset of his, the only person who still allowed him to retain a trace of reason within was his princess. Whenever he took leave to go out to kill, the princess never asked him what he was planning to do. She would always happily let him leave. And every time he came back after killing someone, the princess would look at him with a teasing look in her eyes. The princess had said that it was time he found a girlfriend. But he didnt know what kind of person he should look for as a girlfriend. It was at this time that Spacey had contacted him. He and Spacey were the same. They had both grown up in the basement. Thus, hed thought at that time that Spacey must be his girlfriend. The two then teamed up and started to fight for the V16 together. Barbarian never once felt that hed done anything wrong. Yet he realized that he couldnt say even a word at this moment, as he faced the Queens questioning. Because he didnt want to see disappointment in the Queens eyes. He only liked how the Queen sang his praises whenever she saw his progress in combat training. Thus, even though hed opened his mouth, he didnt know how to answer her. However, the Queen figured it out through his reaction, and the look in her eyes gradually turned solemn She looked at Barbarian and suddenly cast her eyes down. She asked, Have you ever killed a citizen of the UK? She was not someone with overflowing compassion. In her eyes, only the people of the UK were her subjects. She left the responsibility of managing the people in the rest of the countries to the international authorities; they werent part of her responsibilities. But if Barbarian had killed citizens of the UK then the Queen couldnt let him off!! When Barbarian heard her, he opened his mouth again, though, he didnt know what to say He had. Once, after going on a killing spree outside, he happened to run into a royal guard who saw him covered in blood while he was on his way back to the palace. In order to cover up his misdeeds, he had killed him. Seeing his silence, the light in the Queens eyes dimmed even furthershe understood his answer. She slowly cast her eyes down At this point, Spaceys voice suddenly came from the room. You see that, Barbarian? The Queens kindness toward you is not unconditional either! Once you cross her boundaries, she would still kill you all the same! I am the only one in this world whos like you! So, hurry and kill them and save me! I can synthesize the other V16 from my blood for you! Spacey was doing all this because she was worried that Barbarian would defect at the last moment, so she was trying to build a Plan B for herself! But Barbarian didnt seem to have heard her at all. He stared at the Queen in dumbfounded silence. Only one thought was running through his head: Shes become disappointed in me. He felt like his world was about to collapse around him! At the sight, Spacey bit her lip-she knew that she couldnt count on Barbarian anymore. She looked straight at Nora again and said, It still goes back to the same thing-even if you arrest me, you still have to feed me well and keep me in a good mood! Or else Ill kill myself! If I die, you can forget about ever getting the V16 again! But even after she spoke, she didnt see any reaction from Nora and the others. Nora, in particular, was extraordinarily calm. Spacey wanted to speak again, but intense drowsiness suddenly came over her. She shook her head, suddenly finding herself unsteady on her feet. She stumbled a little, whereupon she heard an impassive Nora say, Oh, I forgot to tell you something. The substance inside those bottles isnt the V16 but two doses of sleeping pills. Spacey: ? Her eyes suddenly widened. It was then that she finally realized something. She was right. So many traps and mechanisms had been set up in this place. It was obvious that they had set this up in order to catch Barbarian, so how could the real V16 possibly be here? As soon as the thought formed, Spaceys eyes closed and she passed out. She fell to the ground with a thud. But no one looked at her. Instead, they turned to look at Barbarian. Barbarian had killed Brendas best friend Seeing him in a daze, Brenda couldnt hold herself back anymore. She suddenly brandished her pistol and fired right at Barbarian! Bang! The moment that the gunshot rang out, Barbarians sixth sense allowed his body to react faster than his brain. He did a tuck-and-roll on the spot and dodged the bullet from Brenda. The next moment, Barbarian smashed through the glass window, fleeing through it! Gunshots from the Interpol officers lying in wait on the ground floor rang out. Brenda also went out in pursuit of him. Nora and Justin exchanged a look. The couple went down the stairs in unison but saw that Barbarian had already escaped. Brenda, who was stamping her foot in frustration, cursed, Shit! Up against a skilled expert like him, unless they carried out a large-scale bombardment of the Schmidts property, they were going to have a really hard time catching him. The traps had originally been prepared for Barbarian But unfortunately, they hadnt come into play. Instead, they only captured a weak, though relatively intelligent, Spacey. In the end, all Brenda could do was detain Spacey. As Nora watched the officers bring the unconscious Spacey into the police car, she asked, What will happen to her? Brenda answered, The death sentence. Nora was taken aback. Brenda sighed. She said, Weve already looked into it. Shes different from Barbarian. Barbarian may have been brainwashed into killing but she, on the other hand, was born wicked. Her evolution involves brain improvements. No one ever taught her to kill, yet after she escaped from the basement and was adopted by her first adoptive family, she deliberately seduced her adoptive father, causing a conflict between her adoptive parents. In the end, the two couldnt resolve their conflict, and they even hurt her physically. She then set up a trap to kill the two of them. Unfortunately, after she killed her mother, her father regained his senses. He wanted to shoot her dead to avenge his wife, but the police broke into the scene at this point their security guard had reported the father for raping her. When everyone went in, they saw that her clothes were disheveled in a mess and that the man was trying to shoot and kill her. The police tried to dissuade him, but it was to no avail, so they could only shoot and kill him Nora was stunned by the story. The Queen was also fascinated by the story. She remarked in surprise, That womans thoughts are so unfathomable! Brenda nodded. At that time, everyone believed her account to be the truth and they erased the traces that she had once been adopted. Later, she was adopted by another family. But in the end, her adoptive parents both died within half a year again. Everyone lamented her bad luck and some even said things like she is too pretty and that she has all grown up, so it was no wonder that her adoptive fathers would take a fancy to her, and so on. Thus, after the second incident, she deliberately made herself dirty and unkempt, knowing that everyone thought that she had suffered trauma during the first two incidents. It was only after the third time she killed her adoptive parents that it finally caught our attention! You can say that we now have both witnesses and material evidence. Not only has she killed six people in a row, but shes also involved in a major case like the transnational biogenetic experiment. She wont be able to escape the death penalty. Everyone nodded. After Brenda left with Spacey, the despondent Queen also left with Princess Lucy. Barbarians betrayal made her feel terrible. Only Nora, Justin, and the rest remained at the Schmidts. As she watched the Queens car leave, Nora suddenly asked, Isnt she in love with you? Why does it seem like shes in love with Barbarian instead? Justin, who suddenly felt impending doom, thought for a moment and answered cautiously, I dont know. Nora didnt press further either. Instead, she changed the topic and asked, How is it with Barbarian? Justin breathed a sigh of relief and answered, They are still tailing him. When Barbarian escaped, in addition to the police, the Schmidts security officers had also gone after him. In spite of that, he had still escaped, though he ultimately did still take a gunshot. Justins men were also going after him. Nora nodded. Justin said, Dont worry, I will never allow Barbarian to fight with Xander for the gene serum! They werent saints. There were only two gene serums. They couldnt give them to just anyone. Nora nodded. Daddy! Now that there werent any outsiders around, Cherry let out an excited yell and ran over. Justin bent over and picked her up. With his voice gentle and low, he asked, Miss me? Of course! Cherry thinks of Daddy every day! Pete and Xander also came over. The family of five gathered happily. In the distance, as Queenie watched them, a hint of a happy smile appeared on the corner of her lips. At the side, John suggested, Why dont you join them, Maam? But Queenie shook her head and replied, Im tired. Ill just let the family of five reunite instead! An old woman like me shouldnt bother them. John looked at her hesitantly before he finally said in a small voice, Youre only in your thirties As soon as he spoke, Queenies chilly gaze suddenly swept over him. John shut his mouth immediately. Ive spoken out of turn, Maam. Queenie lowered her eyes and entered the living room. She casually picked up a glass of red wine from the table and went up the stairs swirling the wine in the glass. This time, though, she did not enter the bedroom but looked at the room that had been sealed for a long time. She cast her eyes down. Suddenly, she stepped forward and opened the door. Chapter 921 - Queenie’s Secret In the room were some shelves, on which were placed some boxes containing all sorts of treasures. On the innermost wall hung an enshrined black and white photo. In the photo was a woman in her twenties. She had a bright smile on her face, but everyone knew that this woman had been dead for many years. Queenie walked forward. As she did, her hips swayed from side to side, as did the red wine glass in her hand. She went up to the photo, and then, poured the red wine onto the ground. Daddy, have you not been watching my live-streams lately? You havent been tipping me at all! Sponsor Grandpa has become the No. 1 patron now. Cherry stretched out her chubby fingers and showed off while speaking coquettishly in her young and tender voice, Grandpa and I make video calls every day! But you disappeared for a month and didnt look for me even once! Cherry is mad! After speaking, she placed her hands on her hips and turned her back to Justin. Her big dark eyes, though, were darting left and right erratically. Justin rubbed his daughters head and said, Ive been busy with something really important. What can I do to appease Cherry? Cherry blinked and then grinned at him. Help me get my game account back! If you make it one without a time limit, I wont be mad at you anymore! Otherwise, Cherry will be really sad because shes thinking of you every day but doesnt have games to kill time with! Cherry had ADHD in the past, so Nora had allowed her to play games. But Nora had recently noticed that Cherrys two elder brothers presence had helped her overcome the disorder, so Nora had disabled her unlimited access game account. It wasnt advisable for minors to play games for too many hours a day. But because Cherry liked the game, she had pestered Justin to remove the time limit on the account, which Nora changed back later. As a result, Cherry could only play for an hour a day. Upon hearing what Cherry said, a pampering look filled Justins eyes and he said, You not only say that youre mad at me but also that you miss me a lot, but in the end, its all just for the game account, isnt it? Cherry turned around and wheedled cutely, But Im really bored. After playing for an hour, I spend the remaining 23 hours missing you! What nonsense. Next to her, Pete exposed her lie straightaway. You still have to sleep for ten hours a day! Cherry: ? She raised her chin. I miss Daddy in my dreams when I sleep! Pete went on and said dryly, But what you said in your sleep was: Team battle time! Go! Wipe! Wipe! Even so, there are still thirteen hours left for me to miss Daddy! retorted Cherry. From the side, Xander also said, You always take your sweet time when you eat, so you take at least four hours to finish all three meals a day. Cherry: ? I-I think about Daddy when I eat! Xander said, But what you said was: Now that I dont have games to play, even the food doesnt taste good anymore. Why isnt the day over yet? I wanna play games Oh, you also spend four hours watching other peoples live-streams You also spend time savoring every detail of the team battle and ramble at me for two hours, and then at Xander for another two You also spend time regretting that you didnt diss others in a wittier manner when you were playing You also spend time pestering Mommy to release the child restrictions for you You also Her two elder brothers thoroughly exposed her. Cherrys eyes were damp with tears. Pete! Xander! You two are horrible! Pete said, Stop playing games and do some Mathematical Olympiad practice instead! Xander said, Or come and study dissection with me? Human anatomy is very interesting Justin couldnt bear to see his precious daughter being bullied. He picked up Cherry and said, Is that how the two of you should be treating your younger sister? Alright, hush, Cherry Can Daddy remove the child restrictions for me then? Ill have to ask your mom about that Nora stood at the side. As she listened to the four of them chit-chat, she raised her head and looked at the upper floor. That mysterious room had been opened, and her aunt was inside. No one knew what she was looking at. As Nora thought back to what Trueman had said, she heaved a silent sigh. Her aunt always said that she would let Nora see the things in that room when the time was right, and when that happened, her aunts identity would also be revealed. But when would it ever be the time? While Nora was musing, her cell phone suddenly rang. When she answered, Ians voice came from the other end. Nora, I think I know who your aunt is! Noras pupils shrank. Who is she? Im about to board my flight. Ill tell you when I get there. When he got here? Ian was flying over? For Ian to become so excited that he would come over in person, just who on earth was Queenie?? Chapter 922 - Queenie’s Character Nora didnt hang up but asked, Who is she? Ian kept quiet for a while. I cant say it over the phone. This was because he feared that someone could be monitoring their cell phones. Even if Nora was Q, the top hacker in the world, there was no guarantee that no one would be monitoring them. Moreover, even if Nora could guarantee that her cell phone wouldnt be hacked, could they guarantee the same for Ian? Not only was she in another country, but the phone call was also an international long-distance one. Could she guarantee that the international communications signal would not be hacked? Nora could only nod and say, Alright, Ill pick you up in eight hours. Okay. After hanging up the phone, Nora sank into contemplation for a long while. At this point, Queenie came down the stairs drunkenly and asked, How are things with Barbarian? Brenda had wholly taken over the task of arresting Barbarian. The Queen was still unable to accept the fact that he was a murderer, so she had chosen to remain silent on the matter. Nora sighed. Barbarian indeed lives up to his name of being the embodiment of the human limits. Despite the intensive attempts to catch him, he still managed to escape Hes nowhere to be found now. Queenie nodded. Suddenly, she asked, Was that Ian Smith calling just now? Nora nodded, surprised by her perceptivity. In order to avoid people eavesdropping on her phone calls, her cell phones volume was set very low. Even so, shed still heard them? Seemingly noticing her puzzled look, Queenie smiled and said, You called him Dad. Really? Nora became doubtful instead. As it easily exposed the other partys identity, she rarely greeted someone by name immediately after answering the phone, unless she was in a very safe place and the other partys identity was not a sensitive one. Queenie didnt plan on speaking any further, though. Instead, she swirled the wine in her glass. Her delicate face was ruddy, and her cheeks were already red. She said, In that case, Ill go upstairs to rest for now She had only taken a couple of steps when Cherry grabbed her. She said, Grandaunt Queenie, are you going to drink again? Dont drink anymore. Come and play with Cherry instead! Its been really long since we last played together. Queenie raised her eyebrows. Do you actually remember your grandaunts existence when your father, whom youve been thinking of this whole time, is already here? Cherry grinned and pushed Justin toward Nora. But I cant hog Daddy. He ought to spend more time with Mommy too. Besides, they may have a lot to talk about! After all, Pete had said that they should let their parents bond with each other so that they wouldnt separate in the future. This way, the triplets would be together forever! Therefore, even though she really loved her father, shed better still leave him to her mother instead! Displeasure filled Queenies expression. Are you only looking for me because your dad is not around? Im not going to be your backup plan Though she said that, she followed Cherry to the side. Justin walked over to Nora and the two sat on the sofa. Justin looked at Queenie, who was holding Cherrys hand. One was elegant and noble while the other was charming and adorable. The two looked extremely harmonious together. Justin remarked, Aunt Queenie seems to really like Cherry, huh? Aunt Queenie? A puzzled Nora asked when she heard the guy suddenly addressing her aunt in a different manner. Justin smiled and replied, Since shes your aunt, then that makes her my aunt too, right? The guy sure was flirting with her every moment of the day. Nora raised her eyebrows and said, Yeah, Aunt Queenie treats Cherry very well. Tell me more? Justin prompted. Because if he didnt, Nora would never say any more than that. Nora smiled. Sure. Back then, when she lost a lot of blood during childbirth and her life was on the line, her aunt had saved her and then taken her abroad. Later, she also outright declared Nora the heir to NTT. During the announcement, her demeanor had been icy-cold, and she also treated her and Cherry coldly. But if the servants in the family ever slighted them even a little, Queenie would immediately and resolutely mete out punishment to them. She remembered that when Cherry was three or four months old, because of her frail constitution, the baby caught a roseola infection and had a high fever, which needed to be cooled physically. At that time, when she called the doctor over in the middle of the night because of the fever, hed said that it would be best to avoid taking medicine and cool the babys temperature physically instead. Her aunt had immediately complained, Children are so troublesome. At that time, Nora didnt know her very well. So, Nora told her to go back and rest while she took turns taking care of Cherry with the nanny. Though Cherry was already more than three months old, Nora was still weak due to blood loss during childbirth. Unable to stay awake, she fell asleep in the middle of the night. But when she was half-asleep, she saw Queenie changing the cold towel on Cherrys forehead She had always been someone with a cold exterior but a warm heart. Moreover, Queenie was a resolute person with a can-do attitude. She was elegant and attractive, and many men courted her, but she rejected them all. She said that she didnt like men and had never thought of getting married. Thus, everything in NTT was hers and Cherrys. Chapter 923 - Getting Into Intense Competition To Pamper Their Younger Sister Nora took a sip of water and said, Ive never thought of taking anything from her. Seeing that I seemed to have made up my mind, she decided to give NTT to Cherry. Realization dawned on Justin. No wonder Cherry had never cared about the Hunts assets. As it turned out, it was because she already had NTT. The Hunts assets were indeed comparable with NTT. He lowered his eyes and held Noras hand. Yeah. Well talk about it again when the time comes. Nora nodded. The two chatted for quite a while. When they suddenly fell silent and were about to rest, they noticed Pete and Xander whispering to each other nearby. Nora had sharp ears, so she heard the two little fellows private conversation. Pete asked worriedly, Will Cherry be mad because we exposed her like that? Xander, who adopted an arrogant and fearless stance, raised his chin and said, So what even if she does? Were doing this for her own good. Playing games every day is not good for her health! Pete nodded. Suddenly, he suggested, Why dont we have a good talk with her? Xander pouted. Whats there to talk about? Just let her Before he could finish, though, Pete suddenly sighed and said, Youre the eldest among us, so you should act like one. Considering how unreliable Daddy ishes either faking his death or keeping quiet and ignoring us all the time-Cherry and I will have to depend on you in the future. Xanders expression turned smug at once. Heh, so you admit that Im the eldest now? Pete replied, Yes. I will do as you say from now on, Xander. His admission made Xander get ahead of himself. He patted his little chest and said, Dont worry, I will look after you and Cherry. I wont let the two of you go down the wrong path. Pete asked, Should we talk to Cherry? Of course! Xander insisted on acting like the eldest sibling and said, Ill ask her to come over right away. Well talk to her together. Okay, Xander. Petes submissive attitude made Xander walk toward Cherry with his chin raised. He said, Cherry, as your elder brothers, Pete and I have something to tell you. Cherry was utterly puzzled. She said to Queenie, Brush Floras hair for me, Grandaunt Queenie. Ill be back in a jiffy. This is obviously your doll, yet you insist on making me do it Alright, go on. Queenie complained as she took the doll from Cherry, who skipped over to Pete and Xander. The three little ones got together. Nora rested her chin on her palm and watched curiously as the two brothers educated their younger sister who had been led astray. Xander coughed and started the lecture. He said, Cherry, after thinking about it for a long while, I dont think its right that you keep on playing games like this every day. Do you want to grow up into an adult who doesnt know anything but playing games?? Cherry looked crushed at once. She lowered her head, twiddled her thumbs, and said sadly, But I really wanna play games. Are you also going to tell me what to do when Mommy is already doing so? Xander nodded. Yes. As the eldest among us, this is my responsibility. Moreover, we both feel that you are not doing the right thing. Really? Cherry looked at Pete. Do you think so too, Pete? Xander also looked at Pete. However, after pondering for a while, Pete looked at Xander and said, Why dont we relax our supervision on Cherry, Xander? As elder brothers, we can support her for a lifetime anyway. Cherrys eyes lit up at once and she said, Pete is the best! Xander: ??? Cherry then glared at him and said, I dont like you anymore! Xander: !!!! After Cherry spoke, she hugged Pete and said, Pete, lets go play together! Pete was very reserved. He said reluctantly, I dont like playing with dolls, but for your sake Sigh, alright. The two walked toward Queenie hand in hand. Xander: Xander stood on the spot, dumbfounded. Only then did he realize that he had been tricked! At the side, Noras lip corners spasmed. Was there such intense competition between boys with sister complexes these days?! Do they have to start a battle of wits and courage just to win their younger sisters favor now? Justin, who was next to her, also found the sight unbearable to watch. Pete was too devious! The family had fun all afternoon. This continued until the Queen called in the evening. With a listless look on her face, she asked, Has Black Cat returned or not? Nora: ? No, really, so much time had already passed. Why was she still hung up over Black Cat?! She replied, Shes gone back. Okay. The Queen hung up on her right away. Nora was rendered a little speechless by the Queen. After the children fell asleep at night, she took a look at the clock-it was time to pick up Ian at the airport. Chapter 924 - Black Cat, You’re So Much Nicer Than Nora Smith! Both Nora and Justins identities had already been exposed in front of each other, so they headed to the airport together. However, Justin kept wearing a black mask and moved about as King. Justin drove while Nora sat in the passenger seat. After a while, her cell phone suddenly rang. This was Black Cats phone. When she answered, a womans familiar voice came from the other end. Black Cat, have you gone back? Nora: ????? No, really, what was the Queen doing?! She had just called her to ask if Black Cat had returned, and now she was calling Black Cat to ask if she had returned! It wasnt like she would go missing, right? The corners of her lips spasmed and she replied, Yes, Im back. Oh, thats great. After saying that, the Queen suddenly heaved a sigh. I was worried that you might have been caught and detained by Nora Smith. Her eyes are really sharp. Youd better keep your distance from King By the way, I forgot to tell you that King and Nora Smith are in a relationship, so youd better not mess with them. You didnt see how infuriating Nora was She actually made use of me to catch someone! Im so mad! If she wanted me to cooperate, couldnt she just say so? Im not an unreasonable person. I think she is deliberately making things difficult for me! Of all people, why was my strongest bodyguard the murderer? Nora: The Queen rambled on. Am I annoying you by saying so much? Nora was about to answer Yes when the Queen went on. You agree with me, right? Nora is too pretentious. The way she acts like shes so high up in the air is as if she doesnt take anyone seriously Forget it, I wont complain about her anymore. I used to love complaining about her the most, but I find that even complaining about her is boring these days. Alas! The corners of Noras lips spasmed. If it was that boring, why was she still talking so much? The thought had only just formed when she suddenly heard the Queen speak again. Apart from making sure that youre safe, Im also calling because Id like to confide in you. Im actually a little sad. Nora: ? They werent that close that they could confide in each other, right? Despite finding it a nuisance, she asked, What are you feeling sad about? Nora definitely wasnt one to utter such a sentence The Queen said, Barbarian, my bodyguard You know who he is, right? Ive always regarded him as my younger brother. Watching him grow up, and watching him become my strongest bodyguard made me really happy. But unexpectedly, he turned out to be a serial killer. Do you know? I looked into it just now. I was thinking that if he had never killed anyone from the UK, then Id just turn a blind eye. But do you know how many people he has killed? He has killed almost a hundred people with more than a dozen of them from the UK Hes my younger brother, but those people are also my subjects. As an elder sister, I can cover up for my younger brother, but as a Queen, I cannot allow the murderer to go unpunished, such that those who have died cannot even rest in peace. The two roles, an elder sister and a Queen, keep switching back and forth in me Do you know? This is the first time Im finding something a bit tricky to handle. I dont know what to do. I have dealt with ministers who betrayed me, but I never thought he would betray me too He has never betrayed me before. No, thats not right. Killing my people is no different than a betrayal The Queen rambled on and on, making Nora dizzy. At last, the Queen asked, Do you think Im right? Nora replied, Yes, yes, you are. Sigh, you understand that Im really being put in a spot too, right? I knew you would understand. You are so much better than Nora. She is a heartless woman. This one time, I confided in her some of my worries, but she actually fell asleep just listening to me. Hah, does she think of my worries as a lullaby? Nora, who was falling asleep: ?? Alright, I have to go. Thank you for listening, Black Cat. After she finished, she hung up at once, not giving Nora a chance to interrupt her at all. Weve reached the airport, said Justin warmly as he looked at her twitching face. Chapter 925 - Queenie Schmidt’s True Identity??? Nora got out of the car and went to the airport exit to wait for Ian. As Justin was wearing a mask, it would be too eye-catching if he came out, so Nora made him stay in the car. She did not wait long at the exit before she saw that the flight had arrived. Ian walked out with the crowd. Ian was in the business class, so he came out first. He raised his walking stick as a stewardess supported him. When Ian had just recovered, he was weak, so he was in a wheelchair. Now, he could walk with a walking stick. Even if he walked slowly, his back was straight. He was wearing a suit, and no one dared to underestimate him. Nora quickly entered the blockade. She came to Ian and held his arm. A staff member was about to come over and say that she could not enter so casually, but when he saw this scene, he could not urge her anymore. The father and daughter slowly walked out. Nora looked back and asked, Wheres the luggage? Ian: I dont have one. Nora was a little stunned. The Smiths had a private plane, but to fly overseas, they had to apply for a transit pass. This required time and Ian clearly could not wait. Therefore, he took the earliest flight he could find. He did not even bring his clothes or luggage. It was obvious how anxious he was about the news. Nora did not dare to ask too much and walked him straight to the exit. The two of them left the airport and arrived outside the car. As Justin was here to pick Ian up, he especially drove a spacious car to make it easier for Ian, who had been on the plane for eight hours, to have a good rest. However, Ian pulled Noras hand. Sit in the back with me. Okay. Nora accompanied Ian into the car. Justin slowly started the car. Ian glanced at Justin. When he saw that he was still wearing a mask, he frowned and asked, Is he reliable? Nora: ? She coughed. Yes. If hes reliable, why is he still wearing a mask? Nora was about to explain that this was Justin when she saw Ian wave his hand. Forget it, I wont ask anymore. Youre being so mysterious all the time. I dont care what youre doing either If you say hes reliable, Ill continue. Turn off all your phones and all the communication equipment in the car. Seeing Ians serious expression, Nora took out her phone and switched it off cooperatively. She didnt say anything about being safe in her car. Because Ian was completely frightened now. She had to give him the safest environment to make him say it. When Justin saw this, he simply stopped the car on an empty road. There was nothing around them. In fact, Nora even got out of the car and walked around. After confirming that no one could eavesdrop on their conversation, she got back into the car and asked, Dad, whats wrong? Nora rarely called Ian Dad. Now that she had called him that, Ians heart calmed down. He sighed and suddenly said, I just Back then, the Smiths were so powerful. Your mother had to escape to protect me, so its always good to be careful. There had to be a reason the mysterious organization could make Yvette wary. Nora nodded. Ian asked, Is Queenie at the villa? Yes. Ian swallowed. I want to see her. No, I cant see her Ians words were incoherent. Obviously, even after sitting on the plane for eight hours, he still could not calm his agitated mood. Nora frowned. Whats wrong? Ian said, Im afraid that if I see her recklessly like this, Ill bring her danger Forget it, Ill tell you the truth! I recently found out that when Yvette was overseas, she once tried to get into business. She used an alias when she was doing business That alias was Queenie Schmidt, he looked at Nora steadily and said word by word. This sentence made Nora frown. Why was Ian so nervous and being so mysterious? Was it because he felt that her aunt, Queenie Schmidt, was her mother, Yvette? Chapter 926 - Nervous! Nora looked at Ian and did not know what to say. However, Ian seemed to have confirmed his suspicions. He slowly said, When your mother died back then, you were still young, so you didnt see her dead body, right? So think about it. Why is your aunt so good to you? Furthermore, she handed over to you the company that she worked so hard to establish Also, the birthday gift she gave to Cherry last time was something I had given to your mother! Nora Seeing that he still wanted to say more, Nora sighed and slowly said, They look completely different. As soon as she said this, Ian replied, Her looks could have been adjusted later. Your plastic surgery skills are so good now, it wouldnt have been a hard thing for her to change her face. Nora was silent again. Mother is already dead I didnt see a dead body, and you didnt see a dead body, either. I only heard the news from other people. Your mother was so smart, she could definitely find a way out. Nora, I dont dare to go to the Schmidts directly now. Im afraid that someone might suspect her if they see me there. Can you help me contact her and get her to come out secretly so that we can meet? Ians eyes were filled with light. Nora had never seen Ian like this. He was in high spirits as if he had found a reason to live again. He had never been so excited, even when he found out that she was his biological daughter. He must have loved Yvette so much. Nora suddenly felt a little sad. She did not want to cruelly crush Ians only hope. She said, Ill call her now. Okay. Ian smiled. This smile was like the sun shining into a car, making everything brighter. Ian was indeed extremely good-looking. Nora took out her phone and turned it on. She called Queenie. However, no one picked up for a long time. Nora frowned and picked up her phone again. She called the butler. John picked up quickly. Ms. Nora, whats the matter? Wheres Queenie? She just drove out. She didnt say where she was going, John replied. Nora frowned. Then who did she take with her? John said, No one. Nora: ? She asked, She didnt take anyone along? No I persuaded Madam to take two bodyguards with her, but she seemed to be in a hurry. She only said that there was no need and left. Okay. Nora hung up the phone. She thought about it and called the NTT. Royce picked up quickly. Ms. Nora, whats the matter? Did Queenie come to the company? No. After Royce replied, Nora was about to hang up when she heard Royce say, But Madam called me just now and told me something. Nora: ? She frowned and asked, What is it? Royce said, She wants us to listen to you from now on. Nora: ?? She frowned. When was this? Royce sighed. Just now, and Madam is hiding something. Nora was stunned. What is it? However, Royce said, How about this? Ill tell you in person at the Schmidts. Nora nodded. Sure. After hanging up, she said to Justin, We have to go to the Schmidts. Hurry! When she was on the phone, Justin had sensed that something was wrong, so after she finished speaking, he started the car and rushed to the Schmidts. Ian asked nervously, Whats wrong with her? Did something happen to her? Or does she know that Im here and is hiding from me on purpose? Nora frowned. She took out her phone and sent a message as she said, No, shes missing! Ill get someone to look for her now. Missing? Ians eyes widened. How could that be?! Why did she leave in such a hurry? The few of them went straight to Schmidts. John was waiting at the door. When he saw Nora, he said, When Madam left, she said that you can now enter that room. That room That room with Queenies secret, she could enter now? So now was the time Queenie had mentioned before?! Noras heart felt worse and uneasier. She asked, Did she take anything with her when she went out? John thought about it and nodded. Yes. I think she took an insulated box. Confidential documents could be placed in a password box. Why did she have to use an insulated box? As soon as the thought appeared, Nora immediately realized it. It was the V16! Only medicine needed to be kept cold!! Chapter 927 - Queenie’s True Identity!! Screech! The car stopped at the bottom of the villa. Nora helped Ian out of the car. The few of them had just gotten out when they saw Cherry and the other two running out eagerly. When they saw Ian, the three of them shouted in surprise, Grandpa! Cherry pounced forward and hugged Ian before beginning to speak sweetly. Pete and Xander stood by the side with the corners of their mouths twitching. However, Nora was not in the mood to listen to them. She entered the villa. Justin followed closely behind her. The two of them went straight to the third floor but realized that the door to the mysterious room had already been opened. Noras footsteps instantly stopped. She and Justin looked at each other. Then, he heard Ians walking stick. He walked around Cherry and came to the two of them. When he saw their faces, he asked, What is it? Nora looked at that room. There is a secret about my aunts identity in this room. Ian immediately looked at the door eagerly and walked in. Nora followed behind him. When the two of them entered, they were first attracted to the black and white photo on the wall. In the photo was Yvettes young and arrogant face. She was smiling arrogantly as she looked straight at them. In front of the photo were some offerings. It was obvious that someone had been here all year to commemorate her. This When Ian saw the photo, the final hope in his heart suddenly shattered. No one would secretly commemorate themselves. Although he had a strong feeling after finding out that Yvette had once used the name Queenie, he really wanted Queenie to be Yvette. However, he knew in his heart How could the mysterious organization, which could push Yvette to a dead end, believe that she was dead without seeing her corpse? But he forced himself not to think about it. It seemed that as long as he did not think about it, Queenie could still be Yvette He knew that if he thought about it, this fantasy of his would be shattered. The walking stick in his hand trembled slightly. He tried hard to stand up straight and walked forward trembling. His fingers slowly touched the portrait on the wall before he began to size up the items on the surrounding shelves. This He picked up a small golden locket and was stunned. This is Yvettes In the middle of the golden locket was a piece of jade. This jade pendant had been broken, and there was a crack in the middle. He looked at the rest of the shelves and realized that most of the things on them were left behind by Yvette. He picked them up one by one, trembling It was as if he had returned to the good days he had spent with Yvette. Nora did not have much feeling for this. After all, she hadnt seen her mother since a very young age. Her feelings for her mother were not very strong. She was just looking for something that belonged to Queenie here. Since Queenie had said that the secret to her identity was in this room, then there must be something that belonged to her! Nora looked around and suddenly saw a small box. She was stunned. After walking over, she picked up the box and slowly opened it. The first thing that came into view was a business card. On the card was a little girl who looked to be in her teens. She had a ponytail and was facing the camera with a wide smile. The name on the card had been smeared. The name of the company on the card was: Philip Biotechnology Laboratory. This is the official name of the mysterious organization, Justin suddenly said. He looked at the girl on the card again. He seemed to have realized something, but he still asked, Who is this? Nora clenched her fists and slowly said, Queenie. When Queenie was only eleven or twelve years old, she was a member of the mysterious organization! This was an outcome Nora had not expected!!! She and Justin suddenly looked at each other. Nora put down the box in her hand and rushed to Queenies bedroom! The V16 was supposed to be in her bedroom! However, when she entered the bedroom, she saw that the fridge door was open and the V16 inside was indeed gone Chapter 928 - She’s Queenie! Nora was stunned on the spot. Justin reached out and placed his hand on her shoulder, comforting her. Its okay There were two gene serums. Even if Queenie really handed both serums to the mysterious organization, he could still talk to Trueman as King and get one back for Xander. There was still time! However, he knew that Nora was not worried about the serum right now. She was just confused and hesitant upon being betrayed. Nora really did not expect it to be like this Queenie was from the mysterious organization. She had thought about this a long time ago. However, in the past five years, Queenies affection for her was not fake, and her feelings for Cherry were not fake, either. She had even told her aunt that she could give her one of the two serums. Then why did she snatch both of them away? If she had left one for Xander, Nora would not have been so sad. Nora took a deep breath. When she turned back, she saw the three children looking at them in confusion. Cherry asked, Mommy, whats wrong? Pete and Xander looked at her worriedly. Nora lowered her eyes. Its nothing. Ive just lost something of mine. Cherry said again, What did you lose? Its okay. When Grandma comes back, Ill get her to help you find it! Grandma is so powerful, shell definitely be able to find it! Looking at her innocent appearance, Nora touched her head and did not say anything. She walked past her and entered the room that had never been opened for her before. She wanted to see Queenies life. Justin stood behind her and looked at her departing back. He had never seen her like this. No matter what, she was calm, rational, and powerful. However, sometimes, what broke a persons heart was not physical abuse but psychological betrayal. He followed behind Nora and entered the room with her. Nora took the box and flipped through it. Only then did she see an identity card. The ID card was very old. It looked more than twenty years old as the photo was still in black and white. The name on the ID card was Queenie, but the photo was of Yvette. This should be the identity Yvette had forged back then. Below the card was a transfer of shares agreement. It meant that once she passed away, all that belonged to the NTT company she had founded would be inherited by her daughter, Nora. Nora took a deep breath. 20 years ago, the Internet wasnt as prevalent and most of the records were kept offline. It was not as convenient as it is now. After Yvette disguised herself as Queenie, one could easily change the photo. Nora had seen Queenies identity card. She had secretly replaced her mothers identity back then Nora only felt a little stifled in her chest. It was very uncomfortable. Was this the feeling of sadness? She looked down again and realized that there was nothing left. Although she knew that Queenie was from the mysterious organization, she still did not know anything about her real identity. At this moment, a car arrived at the door. NTTs Royce walked in. When she saw him, Nora instantly narrowed her eyes and asked, Youve always known that she isnt Queenie, right? Royce was a veteran from when NTT was first established. He must have seen his mother! Royce nodded. Yes. I came here this time to explain it to you He pointed to the sofa. After letting Nora sit down, he said, I remember it was 26 years ago. Your mother suddenly brought her here one day and said that she would be in charge of everything related to NTT. I asked her what her name was. Your mother said Her name was Queenie. Your mother emphasized that she would be Queenie from now on. Nora was taken aback. Royce handed her another document. Look at this first. She lowered her head and opened it. After taking a look, her eyes narrowed. Chapter 929 - Queenie, Where Are You Going? Nora stared at the document intently. After a while, she looked at Royce and asked, When did you find out? Why didnt you tell me earlier? Royce sighed. I only found out recently. I realized that something was wrong with her, so I went to investigate. With that, Royce frowned. Madam has never had a change of heart all these years. I even suspected her when your mother brought her here, but your mother had said that I could trust her. I couldnt have expected this to be the truth. Nora nodded. Nora walked over and handed the document in her hand to Justin. It was a cancer diagnosis. Justin pursed his lips tightly. This doesnt make any sense. If she doesnt have long to live, why is she still working for the mysterious organization? Could it be that they have something on her? Or could it be that she has relatives who are being threatened? This was the only explanation. Nora instantly pursed her lips tightly. She looked at the diagnosis intently and suddenly lowered her eyes. Her lips curled up into a bitter smile. But then, she suddenly picked up her phone and sent a message to Karl of the Assassin Alliance. Do me a favor. On a highway, a low-key black car was parked by the roadside. Queenie sat in the drivers seat and looked forward with blurry eyes. She opened the glove compartment in the car and took out a tall cup and a bottle of red wine. She picked up the bottle of red wine. The year written on it was 1995. This was the year she had come from the mysterious organization. She remembered that before she left, her master had said, I want you to go with her and work as a spy. She had agreed. Then, Yvette took her out of the mysterious organization. She did not bring her back to the country. Instead, she went to a company called NTT. There, she handed her to Royce and said, This is my sister. From now on, she will be Queenie. Queenie will only be her. She was stunned and looked at Yvette in disbelief. But Yvette only smiled at her. Even after more than twenty years, that womans smile still seemed to be in front of her. It was the first time in her life that she had received kindness. Later, Yvette took her to start a company and planned the companys future development together. She even took her on a trip and the two of them had gone to a winery. Yvette had stayed with her for a month in that winery. That big sister-like figure taught her how to make wine by hand, how to ride a horse, and even played with her. When she could not do it well, Yvette would scold her like she was her own sister Slowly, she forgot her original mission. She really thought she was Yvettes sister. Until she received a call from the organization. She looked at the bottle of wine in her hand again. She had made this with Yvette back then. They had made a total of ten bottles. At the time, Yvette had smiled and said, When Im old No, when were old, the two of us will drink together. At the thought of this, she took out a bottle opener and opened the bottle of wine. She slowly poured it into the cup and swirled it gently. Then she tasted it carefully. The wine that was not fermented enough still had an astringent smell, but it was too old. It was mellow and rich, and it lingered in her mouth. She smiled. At this moment, a car suddenly drove by the roadside and stopped beside her car. After the window was opened, the person in the drivers seat said, Customer 9815, right? Were your bodyguards. Queenie nodded at him. This was the most influential mercenary organization in the world. She had paid a high price to hire such a team to protect her. After all, the way to the mysterious organization from here would not be smooth. At the thought of this, Queenie said, Come over. Drive for me. With that, she got out of the car and walked to the front passenger seat. As soon as she sat down, the back door of the car beside her was pushed open. Immediately, a masked person in a camouflage outfit got into the drivers seat. Queenie said, Lets go. However, even after a while, the person in the drivers seat did not start the car. She turned around in confusion and saw the person taking off the black cat mask. Nora looked at her with a complicated gaze and asked slowly, Queenie, where are you going? Chapter 930 - Explanation Noras hair was tied neatly at the back of her head. Her face was covered in gray camouflage paint, and the camouflage-print outfit she wore looked smart and well-fitted. Together with her army boots, she was a smart and dashing sight. At the sight of Nora, Queenies pupils shrank. Stunned, she asked, You Why are you here? Nora cast her eyes down. You may have underestimated Black Cats status in the industry. Black Cat was the top assassin in the world. Every organization, no matter which, would show her respect. When Nora realized that Queenie had left by herself, she was absolutely confident that she would hire security services for sure. Bodyguards hired at the last minute were unprofessional and unreliable. Their combat skills werent as reliable as that of professional hitmen and mercenaries. Moreover, mercenaries only did what they were paid to do and would never betray their employers. Thus, Nora had used Black Cats identity to immediately contact all the organizations. In the end, Queenie chose a mercenary group affiliated with the Hitman League. The Hitman League and the Assassin Alliance were rivals and competitors. Queenie might have chosen them because of this, in order to prevent Nora from getting a hold of her location through the Assassin Alliance. But unexpectedly The Hitman League showed Black Cat that much respect? Queenie frowned. Isnt the Hitman League on hostile terms with you guys?. Were not on hostile terms; were just competitors. Also, I did them a small favor in the past. Nora answered impassively and then looked straight ahead. Many years ago, the Hitman League had received a difficult job. They dispatched several assassins for the job, but they all came back unsuccessful. Had the news spread, the Hitman League would have ended up utterly embarrassed. Their old boss then got a brainwave and decided to engage the services of Black Cat, who was from the Assassin Alliance, for the job. To be honest, he had just been making a last-ditch effort. He never imagined that Black Cat would actually take it up. At that time, they thought that Black Cat just wanted money and hadnt recognized them. But when Black Cat took only two hours to complete the job that they had failed to complete even after two weeks, and also successfully found their identity, their old boss decided to offer extra money so that Black Cat wouldnt reveal the truth about the job to others. At that time, competition between the two organizations was fierce, and every time either of them received a difficult job, they would secretly show off within the industry. But unexpectedly, Black Cat refused the extra money. She even said that the job was only worth the price initially agreed upon. Thinking that this was the Assassin Alliances conspiracy, the old boss was convinced at that time that they were done for. With Black Cat easily resolving the problem that they couldnt, she had pretty much become a walking advertisement! Unexpectedly, though, the outcome he was worried about did not come to pass. Black Cat never told anyone that she had taken on such a job. Because of this, everyone in the Hitman League C including Abbott, who had carried out the mission with Nora the other timehad a lot of respect for Black Cat, even though they disliked Nora. Therefore, when Nora used Black Cats account to ask them for help, the members of the Hitman League immediately reported to her the moment Queenie approached them. Abbott even sent several messages to Nora: Hey Black Cat, do you know that the Assassin Alliance took advantage of your fame and found someone to impersonate you and act as a bodyguard for the Queen for three days?! They are too much! The Hitman Leagues doors are always open for you. Nora: She ignored Abbott completely. In fact, she didnt even look at the text messages he sent after that. Instead, she immediately rushed over after receiving the news about Queenie. After hearing Noras reply, Queenie fell silent for a while. In the end, she hung her head and asked, Are you here to catch me and take me back? No, Nora looked straight ahead of her. Suddenly, her eyes reddened and she said, Im just here to accompany you on this journey. This journey that might possibly be her last. Queenie was stunned. Then, she sighed and asked, Youve found out? Yeah. Noras voice was still low, but her voice was firm. She said, Aunt Queenie, I trust you. You must have your reasons for doing this. Now, Id like to hear your explanation. Chapter 931 - 1 Taking Her Home Her explanation? Queenie fell silent for a while. She suddenly turned her head and looked out the window. You know what? Ive actually long forgotten what my name really is. Ever since my teens when people started calling me Queenie Schmidt, I thought that I had become the real Queenie. She lowered her head, a self-mocking smile on her lips. Ivy Lyons. Thats my real name. After speaking, she took a sip of red wine and said, For so many years, the mysterious organization never contacted me, and I naively thought that I had really broken free from them. But unexpectedly, right after you obtained the V16, I received their summons. And now, I must hand over the V16 to them. Why? Nora looked at her intently. Why would a woman who was close to death go against her own will and let herself suffer coercion from others? Because of my family. Queenie Nora still preferred to call her Queenie, whether because the name was her mothers pseudonym or any other reason. To her, her aunt was Queenie Schmidt, and in the same way, Queenie Schmidt was her aunt. Because my family has always been under their control. Queenie spoke indifferently as if the matter had nothing to do with her. Nora fell silent. Queenie looked at her. If they threatened Cherry or Justins life and demanded that you hand over the V16, would you do it? Yes. Almost without thinking, Nora came to an answer. She sighed silently and stared at the steering wheel in front of her. So, Aunt Queenie had no other choice either, right? She turned her head to look at Queenie again, her gaze falling on her. Queenie had always dressed sexily. Even when she was home, she wore a red silk nightgown most of the time. She had a good figure. But Queenie was wearing a large, baggy black coat now instead. There was sorrow in her eyes. Seemingly from her betrayal of someone whom she once saw as her sister, yet also carrying some other meaning. It was hard to tell what it really was. Queenie looked at her again. So, do you hate me? Most likely not. Nora answered slowly. She took a while to word what she wanted to say, so that she could express her feelings more clearly. She said, I was really sad when I found out that you took the V16. But now that I know you had no other choice, I suddenly find myself forgiving you. Queenie was taken aback. Suddenly, she smiled wryly and said, After so many years, I have ultimately still let Yvette down. However, Nora shook her head. I think Mom expected this to happen. Thats why she chose to trust you unconditionally and gave you warmth, despite knowing full well that she didnt know anything about your identity or background. Queenie laughed when she heard her. What are your plans now? Nothing much. Nora slowly replied, I told you, Im only here to accompany you on your last journey. Queenie was surprised. She suddenly reached out her hand and touched her head. This journeys not going to be a peaceful one. Barbarian is still watching us, and the mysterious organization will also send their men to pick me up Why are you doing this? She knew very well that she was her enemy, yet she still came to accompany her without hesitation. Nora smiled. Because youre my aunt. She lowered her head. Besides, I owe you my life. Five years ago more like six now. After giving birth, her body had become extremely weak as she lay on the delivery bed. Since she was little, Nora had lived in a family without love. It was impossible for her to say that she didnt envy her younger sister. When she watched her fake father raise her sister into the air, and when she watched her stepmother reprimand her sister, deep down, she had been envious of her. Later, she began to study medicine under Silvester and practiced martial arts under Quinn. The two elderly men treated her well, but they were ultimately still men. All they did was reprimand her and tell her to grow up. Queenie was the only one who had shown her a ray of warmth in her life. She still remembered that she was so weak back then that she couldnt even get off the delivery bed. After she gave birth to Cherry, she could only watch helplessly as Henry came over to snatch the baby from her, yet she couldnt even lift a finger At that point, someone had suddenly kicked the door open. Queenie, dressed in red, had then walked in, upon which she immediately noticed her lying on the delivery bed. Her warm fingers closed around her hand and she told her, Dont be scared, Nora. Im here now. Then, she had ordered her bodyguard to snatch the baby back. She stood in front of her assertively and faced Henry. Henry had yelled, What are you doing here?!. With her voice calm and steady, the woman replied, Im here to take her home. At that time, Nora was already losing consciousness. Before she passed out, she heard her say, Since you cant take care of her well, then from now on, I will be the one taking care of her. She will be my daughter from now on! Queenie had taken her home then. Now, she would bring Queenie home. Chapter 932 - Something’s Wrong I dont need you to protect me. Upon hearing what Nora said, Queenie suddenly turned her head to the side and added, Besides, theres really no need for you to do this. Treating you well was one of my missions. The mysterious organization wanted me to treat you well; otherwise, how would I gain your trust? Nora did not speak. Suddenly, Queenie opened the thermal insulation case she had brought with her, took out one of the bottles inside, and handed it to her. Take this bottle of V16. With this, we dont owe each other anything anymore. Leave! However, Nora didnt take it. Instead, she started the car. Queenie frowned. Didnt you hear me? Nora merely replied coldly, Put the V16 back in the case. If its kept in the open for too long, itll lose its efficacy. Seeing that she wasnt taking the V16 from her, Queenie hesitated for a moment before she finally placed it back in the case. She sneered, You werent such a saint in the past. Since she was little, Nora had never had normal familial relationships. On top of that, the few teachers she had were all elderly people with high statuses in their professional fields and were very imposing. As a result, she had always positioned herself as an extreme egoist. Even during the five years she was abroad, she had been extremely cold and indifferent to people and didnt really care much for the people around her. That was why the Queen detested Nora. Because she was always so cold and unreceptive toward others, no matter how well they treated her. During her time abroad, she had made only one friend and that was Tanya. And even so, the only reason shed accepted Tanya was that both of them were looking for their missing child In Tanya, she had found someone whom she could commiserate with. Nora ignored Queenies remark again and continued to drive forward. While she was at it, she asked, Where do you want to go? Queenie: She had said all that just now to rile the woman up, but she had clearly already made up her mind. Queenie knew her well. Knowing that Nora had always been someone who knew what she was doing, she took a deep breath and suddenly said, Nora, not only do we have to be wary of Barbarian attacking us along the way, but we also have to be on guard against the mysterious organization. Do you know that the mysterious organization has never trusted me? They want me to give them the serums in exchange for my family, but the truth is that they are going to try snatching them from me the whole way there! I know that youll have to face the mysterious organization sooner or later, but theres really no need for you to do this for my sake. She looked away and added, Im not worth it. Youre not the one who decides whether youre worth it or not. Im the one who does. Nora couldnt bear hearing her say such things. Her eyes were fixed in front of her as she said, Aunt Queenie, I told you, Im taking you home-safely. As she spoke, she put Black Cats mask back on with one hand and then added, I know youre worried that they will think of this as a trap if Im with you, but you dont have to worry, because it is not Nora Smith who is here with you now but just plain old Black Cat. After saying that, Nora snatched the wine glass out of Queenies hand and put it aside. Thats enough drinking. Dont drink anymore. Queenie: She was about to speak when she saw a smiling Nora say, You havent slept properly since you left home yesterday, right? Have a good rest. Dont worry, Im here. As Queenie looked at the stubborn woman, she glanced at the wine glass the other woman had put away and then broke into a frown. She was about to snatch it back when she heard Nora speak again. If you dont do as I say, I will throw your wine out the window. Queenie shut her mouth and closed her eyes huffily. The car quietened at last. When Queenies eyes suddenly opened, she spied a tiny smile flash across Noras lips. Queenie asked huffily, What are you laughing at? Nothing much. As she drove, Nora reached over, took a quilt from the backseat, and tossed it to her. Here, use this. Queenie: ? Surprised, she asked, Where did you get the quilt from? I put it in the back when I first got in the car. What else had that woman brought into the car while she wasnt looking?! Queenie closed her eyes huffily. She slept very peacefully. Five hours later, it was already noon. When Queenie slowly opened her eyes, she found that the car had arrived at a toll booth. Ahead of them, someone was checking the people in the car in front. Sunlight streamed in through the window, shining on Queenie and warming her up. Queenie was somewhat dazed, to the extent that for a while, she even forgot where she was and what she was doing. How long had it been since shed slept so well? While she was staring blankly ahead of her, Nora suddenly whispered into the Bluetooth headset she was wearing, Alert! Queenies mind cleared instantly. She looked ahead abruptly, upon which she saw the people in the toll booth walking toward them with savage looks in their eyes. Something was wrong with those people. Chapter 933 - On A Rampage Nora looked ahead. As a hitman, she naturally had a sixth sense. Those people were mercenaries. As she observed what was happening in front, she turned her head to see Queenie, who wasnt much of a fighter at all, narrowing her eyes warily. She clenched her fingers nervously and held them at her waist. This was a persons natural reaction when they encountered danger. Nora withdrew her gaze, a dull glint flashing across her almond-shaped eyes. Get out of the car! This is a checkpoint! The people outside knocked on the window and shouted fiercely. Nora made an OK hand gesture. She pretended to roll down the window, but the next moment, she suddenly started the car and stepped on the gas pedal! Vroom! As the revving of the car starting rang out, the car lunged forward. It knocked away the trio standing in front and blocking their way. Damn it, go after them! Dont let them get away! The people behind them immediately whipped out their pistols. Just as they were about to fire at their tires, with a loud screech, the car suddenly stopped at the front. It even made a turn and stopped horizontally at the expressway exit in front. With one hand on the steering wheel, Nora looked at them with a smile and remarked, Tsk, there is no escape now. It was only when she heard her remark that Queenie realized that the expressway they were on was very narrow and that the assailants cars were nearby at the other end of the toll station. If they wanted to get in their cars and escape, they would have to break through the toll gate. However, Nora had blocked the way with the car! So, when Nora suddenly started the car and knocked away the trio just now, she hadnt been trying to escape? Rather, she was trying to prevent these people from escaping? Queenies lip corners spasmed. The little fellow sure was brazen. Including the four in the car behind, they had only five people on their side at best; she, Queenie, was a delicate woman who couldnt do anything rough. The other party had more than twenty people on their side, though! Just as Queenie was thinking about it, she saw Nora open the door on the drivers side. She kicked the military boots she was wearing against the ground and then rolled up her sleeves. In an indifferent voice, she declared, You have been surrounded. Surrender your weapons and your lives will be spared. Thank you. Queenie: ??? That annoying and exasperating little appearance of hers was simply too much! The other party: ??? The other party was stunned when they heard her. They looked behind them, where they confirmed that only four people had gotten off the second car. As for their car, only one person had gotten out. So, the four people at the back and one person in front had surrounded more than 20 of them?! What a joke! Their leader quickly recovered. He ordered, Go! Except for Queenie, leave no one else alive! After he spoke, ten people walked toward the car behind while the other dozen or so approached where Queenie was. The dozen or so people walking over took aim at Nora. Just as they were about to shoot, Nora did a tuck-and-roll on the spot and avoided their attack! With just the tuck-and-roll, she came right up to them. Then, she immediately threw a punch at the leader of the pack! Bang! The mans jaw was dislocated at once and he was thrown backward. At the sight, the person next to him hurriedly lifted his gun. Bang! With a sideways turn from Nora, the bullet bypassed her, hitting the hitman behind her in between his eyebrows. Seeing this, their boss, who had been knocked away, hastily shouted, No, dont use your guns! B-beat up that woman inshtead! He couldnt even speak clearly anymore. In close combat, guns were a burden. However, Nora was not only nimble but also physically strong. She gave everyone a kick each as they fought at close range. Before they could even put away their guns and take out their daggers, she had already taken them out one by one. The four people at the back wanted to help Nora out after they finished taking out the ten opponents who had charged over, but when they looked over, they instead saw all of them collapsed on the ground all bruised and battered, kneeling and begging for mercy. Black Cat had obviously gone on a rampage. Nora, whose physique was thin and frail, had a black cat mask on her face. The woman dressed in a camouflage outfit held a submachine gun that she had confiscated from the enemy, pointed the muzzle at the people on the ground, and asked sassily, Tell me, who sent you?? Chapter 934 - A Man The people on the ground kept quiet. All of them were professional mercenaries, so they definitely werent allowed to reveal their employer. Besides, they had only taken the job for money; to be honest, they might not even know their employers true identity themselves. Nora pressed the muzzle against the leaders chin and jabbed him with it. She said, Youd best think this through. Will you talk or not? The leader looked at the woman in front of him. He sneered and said, I will never say anything even if you kill me! We are all people with professional ethics! Is that so? Nora countered. She grabbed the leader by the collar and brought him straight into the lounge next to the toll booth. As soon as they entered, Nora saw the staff members, who were originally working there, all tied up and left by themselves inside. Nora quickly untied them and asked, Can I borrow this room for a while? Everyone: Yes, of course! The mercenaries who had tied them up were awfully fierce, yet that man didnt even dare to make a peep in front of the woman right now. How would the staff members possibly dare to refuse her request? As a result, everyone went out the door obediently. Thud! The door closed. The staff then heard Noras low voice coming from the room. Will you talk? No Bam! Thud! Clang! Thump! Boom! After a series of thumps came from the room, the leader wept weakly and said, Ill talk, boohoo The woman was simply terrifying. Her torture methods were so cruel that they were inhumane! Was there anything these mercenaries hadnt seen? Yet he had been browbeaten into talking! The sniveling leader said, I-its an organization that calls themselves the mysterious organization. They gave me money! They wanted me to kidnap that woman named Queenie and take her to them! The mysterious organization Nora clapped her hands together. Mm, I thought so. Then why are you still asking me about it? The leader thought to himself. As Nora exited the lounge, she saw Queenie with a frown on her face. She walked over and found that Queenies cell phone was ringing. Queenie looked at it-it was a string of numbers. Though Queenie didnt recognize the string of numbers, Nora found it familiar. Something occurred to her and she raised her brows. Answer it, Aunt Queenie. Queenie picked up the call, upon which Truemans voice came from the other end. Heh, I know that youve taken out the people I sent. Im going to give you an address now. Go there with the V16. I will send someone to pick you up. Then, Trueman added, You are not allowed to contact Nora, or else I wont mind sending you a gift while I wait. For example, how does your sisters hand sound? If Im not wrong, she has beautiful hands Queenie balled up her fists. I will do as you say. Dont do anything rash. No problem. After Trueman gave her an address, he hung up. Nora was about to get in the car when her cell phone suddenly rang. When she took it out and looked at it, she found that it was Trueman, who had just been on the phone with Queenie, calling. Nora: ? She glanced at Queenie and then answered the phone. At once, she heard Truemans deep laughter as he said, How do you feel now? I told you to watch out for Queenie, didnt I? So, both V16s are gone now, right? Do you still want to save Xander? My offer still stands: if you accept me as your master, Ill consider giving you one of the V16s. Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed and she hung up. Then, she looked at the mercenaries leader and ordered, You, tie them up. As a result When Brenda led the SWAT team over half an hour later, they saw the staff members standing outside, shaking like leaves. All the mercenaries had been securely tied up and they were all squatted on the floor in the room. When Brenda arrived, the group of them felt like they had just seen their savior. Brenda found their leader and immediately asked, Tell me, whats going on? The leader, who was in tears, replied, We just accepted a job to pick up Queenie Schmidt but a woman wearing a black mask beat us up and then trapped us here. A man also came after her and beat us up again. Boohoo He had even lost quite a few teeth! vas Brenda was surprised by what he said. She asked, Are you saying that in addition to Queenie Schmidts bodyguards, another man had come? Who was he? The leader continued to cry as he replied, I-I dont know either. He only asked me where Queenie Schmidt and the others had gone I didnt know where they went, so he beat me up The leader felt terribly aggrieved! Because he really didnt know the answer! Brenda broke into a frown. She was aware that Queenie had stolen the V16 and absconded with it because the incident had caused a huge uproar in the underworld. Of course, the people in the underworld didnt know that it was the V16 that shed stolen; they only knew that it was something valuable. However, Brenda was perceptive enough to realize that she must have stolen the V16. In that case, since she had sought mercenaries on the black market to protect and escort her, Barbarian would definitely catch wind of it. Barbarian would definitely come for her. Thus, Brenda had immediately led her men on a search for Queenie in the city. Initially, they didnt have any information, but someone had made a police report about an armed conflict involving multiple parties at the expressway toll gate. When she received the news, she immediately realized what was going on and hurried over. But the problem was: who was the man who had shown up after Queenie and her party left, and interrogated the mercenaries leader? Was it Barbarian? Chapter 935 - A Male Stranger Chapter 935 A Male Stranger At the thought of this, Brenda took her elite troops and chased after him. The leader was stunned. Y-Youre not taking us with you? The leader really did not want to be tortured anymore. If someone came over, they might get tortured again. It was the same for the second person and for Brenda. When she saw him earlier, she had beaten him up without a word before letting him speak. Why didnt she ask him if he would confess first? At this moment, being captured and imprisoned was better than being here! Oh, youre not under our jurisdiction. Someone will come and arrest you later. The leader: The group of people was left tied and gagged as Brenda left with her team. They squatted in the small room and waited for an entire hour before the local police arrived. When the police officer saw them, he punched and kicked them again. Behave! The leader: We are very obedient, okay?! On the other side, Nora was not driving fast. Queenie did not urge her, either. The two of them drove leisurely on the highway and looked at the scenery on both sides. Queenies alcoholism kicked in again. She took out a wine glass and was about to secretly pour some when Nora reached out and snatched it back. Stop drinking. Queenie looked at the wine bottle eagerly and smacked her lips. So what if I drink some? You didnt nag me so much in the past. Why now? After finding out that Im a traitor, youre starting to torture me? Nora said helplessly, You didnt have cancer in the past, either. Queenie was taken aback. She smiled again. Dont tell me youre planning to treat me? I dont know of any medicine that can treat cancer. Dont waste your energy If I dont try, how would I know? Nora replied. She placed the bottle on her side and out of Queenies reach. She grabbed the steering wheel again and looked ahead. She suddenly asked, Aunt Queenie, what do you want to eat? Queenie: Arent you changing the topic too quickly? I want to eat pasta. Okay, lets go eat. Nora stopped the car at the next rest area on the highway. The two of them entered a restaurant. After Nora entered, she looked at the menu on the wall first. This was Switzerland, and it was really rare to see such a restaurant in the resting area. However, the dishes overseas had also improved. Most of them were pastries and so on, and there were even some exotic condiments available. Looking at those dishes, Nora lost her appetite. She did not like desserts. As she was thinking, she saw Queenie suddenly taking out a thick stack of money and throwing it at the boss. Lend me your kitchen. The boss: ? The boss looked at the stack of money and his eyes lit up. Okay, okay. You can go in! Nora followed behind Queenie and entered the kitchen. Queenie rolled up her sleeves and found some flour. A little while later, they had two bowls of handmade pasta. Noras eyes lit up when she saw the steaming hot pasta. Ever since coming to Switzerland a while ago, she had rarely eaten pasta. She picked up a spoon and was about to eat However, her hand was hit by Queenie. Whats the hurry? You need a fork! Nora: There are no forks here! As soon as she finished speaking, she saw Queenie rummage through her small bag again. She found two forks and handed one to her. Nora took the fork and was about to eat when she was stopped. Nora: What is it now? You have to add some pepper flakes and parsley to the pasta. Nora looked around. Where are they? Queenie lowered her head again and rummaged through her small bag. She took out a small bottle of pepper flakes and found some chopped parsley nearby. Nora: SO. Queenie slowly shook her hand and added some into both bowls. The smell of fresh garnish made her taste buds bloom. Nora did not touch her fork but looked at Queenie. Can I eat now? Queenie: Yes. Nora: Queenie took a bite first. It tasted very good. She looked up and saw Nora putting down her fork. Queenie asked hesitantly, Whats wrong? However, Nora said calmly, Later, I have to deal with someone first. With that, she walked to the corner of the restaurant. There, a man was sitting with his back to them. The man was wearing ordinary clothes and a cap. Nora came directly behind him and said, Youve followed us all the way. Do you want to get a bowl of handmade pasta too? As soon as she said this, she pressed down on his shoulder. Was this person sent by the mysterious organization? Chapter 936 - Death Is A Relief Sometimes The mans body froze up as soon as Nora pressed down on his shoulders. After hearing her words, he could only slowly turn around and smile. Hi, Anti. Long time no see! The mans familiar face was still white. His thin figure was wearing a black shirt and looked clean. He was Solo, whom she had not seen in a long time. Nora smiled. Yes, long time no see. Seeing her like this, Solo asked, When, when did you realize I was following you? From the moment you caught up with us. Solo: Nora said in disdain again, But you were driving too slow. Youre so stupid. She had to drive slowly too. Otherwise, she was really afraid that he would lose her. Solo: He knew it. Nora had always been very fierce when driving, but she drove slowly just now and even admired the scenery. So thats how it was. Solo scratched his head. Nora simply turned around and returned to the table, beside Queenie. Solo hurried over. Anti, can you do me a favor? Nora picked up her fork again and took a bite. Then, she looked at Queenie. Delicious. Queenie was already eating. She nodded and said, Your mother taught me this. Nora was taken aback. After taking two bites, she realized that there was an egg under the pasta. She took another bite and heard Queenie say, I grew up in the mysterious organization. No one had ever taught me how to cook. Your mother taught me for two days back then, saying that I should cook for her children in the future. She lowered her eyes. But after your mothers death, I never made it again. Fortunately, this pasta tastes okay. By the way, your mother had asked me to pass you a message. What is it? Nora asked. She looked at Nora. Remember the taste of this bowl of pasta. This is Moms smell. Her mothers smell Nora lowered her head and looked at the pasta on the plate. She suddenly felt that the overly bland pasta smelled much better. Solo was a little anxious as he watched the two of them eat. Anti, did you hear me? Can you do me a favor? Nora still ignored him and just focused on finishing the bowl. Then, she looked up at him. No. Solo was instantly anxious. I havent said anything yet, and youre already saying no. Do you know what I want you to help me with? Nora: In short, I cant. With that, she looked at the time. Brenda and the others have almost caught up. Wait for them here! She and Queenie stood up. The two of them walked out. When they reached the door, Solo asked, Anti, can you really bear to see Brenny and I love each other but not be able to get together? Nora paused. Solo lowered his head, looking like an abandoned child with a wronged look. Ive been thinking about it for a long time. Back then, I caused the death of Brennys comrade. Although Im not the mastermind, the only way they can forgive me is if I catch or kill Barbarian myself! Ill avenge her comrade! He rushed to Nora. So, take me along! I know that Barbarian will definitely come back to look for you. Nora glanced at him a few times and sighed silently. Youre too weak. I know. I know I cant compare to you in martial arts and I cant compare to you in terms of hacking. But take me with you. Who knows what use I might have? His eyes turned red. At the very least, Im not afraid of death. I can risk my life. This was why Nora would not bring him along. Solo was determined to take revenge. If he was with Brenda, he would definitely act recklessly if he really saw Barbarian. If Nora could not beat him, she could still grab Queenie and run However, if she brought Solo too, he would lose his life in vain. Nora shook her head. She was about to speak when Queenie suddenly said, Bring him along. These words stunned Nora. Queenie sighed. There are too many lovers in this world separated by life and death. Sometimes, death is more of a relief than being apart. Chapter 937 - First Love Chapter 937 First Love Nora broke into a frown. She disagreed with her statement. Life should matter more than anything else. Even if Solo came along with them to capture Barbarian, someone like him wouldnt be of any use at all. If she brought him along, he would really just be throwing his life away. Nora retorted, As if youve ever been in love. The next moment, Queenie gave her a smack on the head. Nora was taken aback. Queenie hadnt put a lot of force into the smack. Also, Nora clearly could have dodged it, but she didnt. As for Queenie, she looked at her hand and suddenly broke into a grin. She said, This is for your mom. Your mom once asked, Is there any child who has never been disciplined by their parents?, and told me to smack you once on her behalf. Now that I have, even if I drop dead, ill have something to say when I meet your mother. Nora: She felt that Queenie was doing it on purpose, deliberately using her mothers identity to take advantage of her, but she didnt have any proof. Queenie then asked, Who says Ive never been in love? Nora asked curiously, You have? With whom? Heh, who says being in love must always involve another person? When Solo saw that Nora did not refuse his request, he started following behind the two of them obediently. When he heard Queenies response, he immediately remarked in surprise, I didnt expect you to be so narcissistic, Mdm. Schmidt. Are you actually in love with yourself? Queenie: The corners of Noras lips spasmed. The trio got into the car and returned to the highway. Nora asked, Who were you secretly in love with? Does he know? If she wasnt dating someone, then there was only one explanation-it was unrequited love. Nora was really curious about Queenies romantic history. Queenie smiled. He doesnt, but theres also a chance that he does. By then, Solo had also realized what she meant. He asked, Didnt you confess? No, I didnt. Queenie said, If I do, Im afraid that we wont even be friends anymore. Solo: ? He immediately realized something. The person youre in love with must be your best friends husband, right? Queenie raised her eyebrows but did not deny it. Solo said with great respect, There are so many women who steal their best friends husbands, but for your best friends sake, you actually suppressed your feelings. Thats really admirable of you! Noras mind, though, was already starting to wander. Queenie was a loner. She made friends everywhere when she was doing business, but Nora had been with her all this time during the past five years. She hadnt seen any friend of hers that could be considered close. In the midst of Noras curiosity, Queenie said, Someone is coming after us again. Her words interrupted the trios conversation. Solo hurriedly pressed himself against the backseat window and looked behind him. Where are they? Nora also looked over through the rearview mirror. The people in the car following them at the back were allies; there were about four mercenaries in there. Behind them were a few other cars that all seemed normal. There was only one car behaving abnormally. It moved at a moderate speed and followed after the few of them. When Nora deliberately sped up, their allies vehicle followed suit and caught up to them. So did the other car. When Nora slowed down, their allies vehicle followed suit again and slowed down while the black car also reduced its speed. The signs that it was tailing them were too telltale. The strange thing about them, though, was that even when Nora slowed down, they still showed no intention to overtake or stop them. Black Cat, we have confirmed that there is only one person in the car tailing us. One of Noras subordinates conveyed the message to her through her Bluetooth headset. Nora frowned. Why was there someone following them again? When Solo was tailing them, she had deliberately stopped for a meal to catch him. So, who was this guy? If it were Barbarian, he would definitely find a way to intercept them for the V16. After all, by the time they reach the agreed-upon meeting spot, the mysterious organization would have people lying in ambush there, so it wouldnt be convenient for Barbarian to rob them of the V16. But if it was the mysterious organization, they definitely wouldnt send just one person. By sending only one person to fight against the five of them, were they courting death? Nora took a deep breath. Screech! She suddenly stopped the car in the emergency lane and spoke into the headset. You guys keep going. Their car didnt stop, slowing down and moving ahead of them, instead. The car following the two cars braked instantly and stopped on the road a short distance away. As the stop was too sudden, the car behind it almost ran into it. The driver hurriedly turned the steering wheel and went around the other car from the next lane. Then, he rolled down the window and broke into a rant, after which he flipped the other driver the middle finger, expressing his extreme rage. Nora: She could clearly feel the person inside the car hesitating. In the end, they drove over in resignation. The door opened, and a familiar figure stepped out The man hadnt fully recovered from his injuries yet, and even the bruises on his face hadnt yet faded. He limped a little when he walked, but this didnt affect his elegant demeanor. He gave the glasses he was wearing a push. Then, with a bit of a wary look on his face, he slowly said, Youve discovered me. The man turned out to be Caleb Gray! Chapter 938 - Barbarian Is Here!!! Chapter 938 Barbarian Is Here!!! Nora frowned and subconsciously took two steps back to stand behind Queenie. Her identity as Black Cat hadnt yet been publicly revealed. Though Caleb was an ally, one fewer person being aware would still mean a lower risk of exposure. Queenie, who understood her intention, immediately asked, Who are you? At the question, Caleb stayed silent for a long while. A moment later, he sighed and replied, Im Caleb. I wonder if Nora has ever mentioned my name to you? He deliberately brought up Nora to create a sense of familiarity between the two. Queenie subconsciously glanced at Nora. After all, Nora had never mentioned the man before. However, she quickly realized that her gaze wasnt right, so she hurriedly retracted it. She lowered her gaze and replied dispassionately, Yeah, she has. Really? Calebs eyes lit up, and a touch of a smile appeared on his mild countenance. He asked, What did she say about me? The corners of Queenies spasmed a little, and she thought to herself, This is clearly someone who has fallen prey to Noras charms. She changed the subject and asked, What are you doing here? At the question, a troubled look appeared on Calebs face. After a moment of hesitation, he nevertheless said, I am from the mysterious organization. Arent you handing over the V16 to the mysterious organization today? Trueman told me to follow you till you go through with it. Queenie narrowed her eyes. She didnt like anyone from the mysterious organization. She let out a scornful laugh and said, So, your feelings for Nora must also be fake? No, its not. I didnt, I Caleb wanted to explain, but he didnt know how to. In the end, he heaved a small sigh and instead said, Never mind. Lets just go. After speaking, he returned to his car. Queenie looked at Nora. Nora stood where she was in contemplation. A minute later, the cell phone in her pocket beeped. She lowered her head and picked it up. When she glanced at it, she found that it was a message from Morris in the United States: Caleb just tipped us off about the location of Queenies deal with the mysterious organization. We have already deployed people to intercept them! Although Caleb worked for Trueman, Morris from the special department had convinced him to defect a long time ago. He was currently their spy in the mysterious organization. Trueman trusted him, so hed gotten him to carry out the deal. Informing Morris about it meant that Caleb was still performing his duty as their spy. To be honest, neither Morris nor Brenda trusted him very much. After all, Caleb had worked for Trueman for so many years. If he hadnt been arrested the other time, he probably wouldnt have betrayed Trueman. One could consider this incident a test of his loyalty. Nora put away her cell phone and then nodded to Queenie to indicate that he was credible enough. Only then did Nora return to the car. Just as she was about to drive off, someone knocked on the rear window. The trio in the car turned their heads to see Caleb standing at the side. He said, Let me ride along with you! I have something to say to Mdm. Schmidt. When Nora glanced at the side, she found that the man had parked his car in the emergency lane. Moreover, he limped when he walked, indicating that his injuries hadnt completely healed yet. It was very dangerous for him to drive in this condition. Nora pressed the car lock button. Caleb opened the rear door and sat in the backseat. Solo shifted inwards a little. The two had never met, so they didnt know each other. However, Caleb assumed he was Queenies bodyguard, so he didnt say much to him. The group resumed their journey. Soon, they caught up with the car of bodyguards that was driving slowly ahead waiting for them. The two cars drove side by side, protecting each other. Nora was in a constant state of vigilance about their surroundings. News of Queenie stealing the V16s to hand them over to the mysterious organization had already been out for a very long time. There was no doubt that Barbarian had caught wind of the news. In that case, he would definitely come after them. While they were moving along, Caleb suddenly said, Mdm. Schmidt, you have always treated Nora very well. Arent you afraid that she would be saddened by your betrayal? Queenie: ? She glanced at Nora and then withdrew her gaze. In an impassive and somewhat chilly voice, she replied, I was a member of the mysterious organization from the start. I was just hiding by her side, thats all. There is nothing to be sad about. Caleb frowned. Nobodys a saint; how can anyone possibly be that heartless?! Even a cold hard stone would be warmed after five years in ones bosom. Besides, Ive heard Nora mention before that she admires you very much. Deep down, she sees you as her mother. When Queenie heard this, she didnt look at anyone around her. In fact, she even turned her head away slightly and looked out the window as she asked, Really? Then she sure has misjudged me. What about you, though? Does she know that youre a member of the mysterious organization? Caleb fell silent at once. She knows. Ive never lied to her. Mdm. Schmidt, are you really going to hand over the V16? Why wont you leave one for Xander? You should know that he needs the serum very much! If you leave him one, Nora might not hate you as much. Nora listened to their conversation as she drove. Was Caleb planning to persuade her aunt for her? It was probably going to be a waste of time, though. Sure enough, Queenie kept her gaze fixed in the distance. She said, My masters message to me is that he wants both the serums. Why would I bring only one?. She sneered and looked back at Caleb. Do you believe me when I say that if you continue any further, Ill relay our conversation to my master? Caleb shut up. But after a moment of silence, he spoke again. You are wary of me, but you didnt relay the conversation to them immediately. This shows that you do have feelings for Nora. In that case, why bother doing this? Queenie sneered and said, I dont know who you are, nor do I know whose side you are on, but Im going to tell you this: dont waste your breath. Im not going to betray the mysterious organization. My family is still in their hands Caleb became anxious when he heard this. He said, I can help you rescue your family, I But before he could finish, Queenie scoffed and said, You? Who do you think you are? Are you Trueman? Or are you very powerful? If you could rescue my family, why would you be the mysterious organizations lackey? I told you, if you spout any more nonsense, I will tell my master what you said. You should know very well what your outcome would be when that happens! Caleb fell silent. After a while, he sighed. It was at this moment that Queenies cell phone suddenly rang. She glanced at it and then answered the call, putting the phone on speaker. Hello. Hah, you should have met my subordinate by now, right? Queenie glanced at Caleb and replied, Yes. Okay. Hand the V16 to Caleb now! He will guard the V16 the whole way there! As soon as he said that, Queenies pupils shrank. Nora frowned. Through the rearview mirror, she looked at Caleb, who was sitting in the backseat. His eyes were widened and he also seemed awfully surprised, but a brief moment later, he thought of something and heaved a silent sigh. Trueman trusted Caleb very much all along. This must also put Caleb under a lot of pressure, right? After all, he had betrayed his best friend, who was also someone he had grown up with. Nora did not say anything. Caleb, however, suddenly thought of something. He clenched his fists and suddenly said, Give me the V16! Queenie didnt want to. She said, Why should I? What if the mysterious organization doesnt free my parents and sister after you take the V16? On the phone, Trueman sneered and said, Do you believe me when I say that I will kill your parents and younger sister immediately if you dont give it to him? Queenie instantly fell silent. As for Caleb, he picked up his cell phone and secretly sent a text message to someone. Noras phone vibrated. With her back to Caleb, she secretly took out her cell phone, where she saw that Caleb had sent the message to her. It read: I am with Queenie right now. Black Cat is protecting her along with a few other bodyguards at the moment. Black Cat is very strong, but I am trying to get my hands on the V16. If I can trick Queenie, I will find a way to get out of the car after I get the V16. You must be chasing after Queenie right now, right? When the time comes, coordinate with me and take the V16 away. Nora: She knew it was odd that Caleb would take the initiative to demand the V16. As it turned out, it was for her sake. She put one hand on the steering wheel and used her other hand to secretly reply to the text message: I am following you guys nearby. Itd be too obvious if you give me the V16 after getting it. Arent you afraid that Trueman would see through you? Caleb then replied: I dont have long to live anymore. If the V16 falls into Truemans hands, it will be very difficult for you to get it back for Xander. Well just go with this. I will find a way to get the V16. Solos voice suddenly rang out in the car. Hey, who are you texting? Is it Trueman? Hearing this, Caleb put his cell phone aside and replied, No. After speaking, he looked at Queenie. When he was about to speak, Queenie sneered and said, If you kill my parents and sister, I will have the car turn around and take the V16 back immediately. Trueman: With that, it became a deadlock. Trueman kept quiet for a long while. In the end, he hung up the phone. At the back, Caleb sighed and said, Now that youve made him mad, your family is definitely going to be in for some suffering. Queenie didnt say anything. Caleb then said, Or how about you give me one of the V16s and we guard them separately? I can contact Trueman immediately and put in a good word for you to ease the tension between you two. But when he said that, Queenie instead sneered and said, No, thats not necessary. Suffering a little is still better than dying. Then, she stared straight ahead of her and said, Your master must have told you to pick me up because he is right there in front, right? After all, its already time for his injection. To avoid giving rise to potential problems, he must have come in person. Caleb sighed. I dont know. He had only just spoken when there was a sudden turn of events! The car stopped abruptly, and the few talking in the car lurched forward. Solos head even rammed into the seat in front of him. Queenie fared a little better since she had her seat belt fastened. Caleb reacted very quickly, propping his hands against the seat in front of him to stabilize himself. The three of them looked at Nora in unison. Solo opened his mouth to complain. Do you know how to dri Before the word drive could fully leave his mouth, he noticed the other three all looking ahead of them. Thus, Solo also looked over. Only then did he realize that a huge rock was obstructing their way. It occupied both lanes, preventing the car from going forward! On top of the huge rock stood a man. The man was tall and well-built. He wore bulletproof clothing that protected the vital parts of his body, and his whole body brimmed with strength. It was Barbarian! The moment he saw him, Solos eyes turned red. Chapter 939 - Barbarian Must Die! Both cars stopped. Nora narrowed her eyes and opened the car door to get out. She looked ahead. Barbarian did not wear a mask or a hat this time. It seemed like after his identity was exposed, he no longer felt any need to hide. He had only covered his face in the past because he was afraid that the Queen would see him, right? Nora was in deep thought when she heard Queenies voice. Barbarian, the Queen has been looking for you. Does she know youve come here to stop me today? If she does, guess how she would feel? These words made Barbarian clench his fists. His gaze became sharp, his eyes filled with hostility and anger. He said slowly, Ive thought about it a lot these past two days. It was inconvenient for Nora to speak. She was afraid that she would be recognized. It was not that she was afraid of Barbarian recognizing her, but that if the people from the mysterious organization recognized her, Trueman would no longer come to the agreed location. They would be unable to capture Trueman, and it would affect Queenies plan. Therefore, she remained silent. Queenie leaned against the car and asked, Oh? Please enlighten me. Barbarian said calmly, Ive killed people for so long, but she never knew about it. This time, she found out only because I was at your house. Barbarians eyes gradually turned red. The muscles in his entire body seemed to swell with his anger. So, all of this is because of you! Queenie, if not for what happened with the Queen, I might have only snatched V16 away and let you live. But now, you have to die! He had been moving around the Queen for the past two days, wanting to get closer to her. When no one was beside the Queen, he darted into her room. He had wanted to explain things to the Queen, although he did not know what he wanted to explain. However, when he entered the room, the Queen suddenly took out a gun from under the pillow and aimed it at him. The Queens eyes were very cold. It was as if she was looking at an enemy. Barbarian was stunned. He explained, Its me! He felt that it must be because the Queen could not see him in the dark. However, the Queen said coldly, I know. Ive been waiting for you. Barbarian was silent for a long time. You cant hit me. His agile body could dodge any bullet. I know, the Queen continued. But this is my decision. I can not reconcile with a murderer like you! If youre here to kill me, I wont give up easily! Barbarian was stunned. He did not expect the Queen to think that he was going to kill her. How could he kill her? He would use his life to protect her! But at that moment, the Queens words hit him harder than a bullet, they directly hit his heart. It made his heart wrinkle and ache until it felt stuffy. It was also at that moment that he realized that he and the Queen could never go back. The queen was no longer his princess. When he thought of this, Barbarian felt so painful that he thought there really was no point in living. However, he still wanted the V16 because he wanted to live. Even if he could not protect the Queen openly, he wanted to stay by her side for the rest of his life. The Queen did not shoot that night. Barbarian left her room silently. He and the Queen had reached this stage because of Queenie! It was all because Nora had exposed him! Therefore, he wanted to kill everyone! With the V16, he would become even more powerful. He could kill these people to take revenge! A strand of killing intent emanated from his body. Queenie frowned and took a step back to hide behind the car. When Solo saw Barbarian, his body had already trembled beyond recognition. He suppressed the anger and fear in his heart and pushed open the car door. He took out the gun hidden at his waist. His hand was still trembling, but his voice was filled with excitement. You came at the right time. Im going to kill you! As soon as he finished speaking, he took the initiative to attack Barbarian! Bang! A gunshot rang out, opening the curtains to the battle! The moment Nora saw Solo attack, she waved her hand and the people around her surrounded them. Today, Barbarian had to die! Chapter 940 - Let Them Fight! How could Solos bullet hit Barbarian? He slithered like a snake and avoided all the bullets coming at him. He rushed to a few mercenaries at an extremely fast speed and neatly put them down! Then, he looked at Queenie. Heh, is this all your people can do? If it were Nora and Justin, they could still take a few moves from me, but these people are too weak! Queenie, die! With that, he walked towards Queenie. Nora walked out from behind Queenie and stood in front of her. Queenie grabbed her sleeve. Youre not his match. Move aside. Nora shook her head. Queenie gritted her teeth and shouted at the surroundings, Arent you coming out yet? If you dont come out, Ill give the V16 to Barbarian! Nora: ? She frowned and looked at Queenie. Queenie did not look at her and continued to stare at her surroundings as she shouted, I know youre worried about me, so you would definitely get someone to follow me! You wont come to the agreed place, right? Through these words, Nora suddenly realized that Queenie was calling someone from the mysterious organization! In other words, she was shouting at Trueman?! Nora stopped in her tracks silently and stood beside Queenie. When Barbarian heard Queenie shout, he sneered. Even if you call fifty or a hundred people over, so what? With his current physique, was he afraid of a mere hundred people? Taking the generals head among thousands of troops was a simple task for the current Barbarian! However, at this moment, the buzzing of a few cars suddenly came from afar. Immediately, four to five black Land Rovers buzzed as they drove over from all directions. There were dirt roads on both sides of the highway. These off-road vehicles drove valiantly on the dirt roads, stirring up waves of dust. However, they did not care. They rushed straight for Queenie and Barbarian. Screech! The cars stopped and surrounded the group of people. Immediately, five to six strong men in black jumped out of each car. At the end, a minivan quietly drove over. The car door opened and a man in a suit got out. The man was tall and slender. He was wearing a pair of sunglasses and a top hat, looking a little European. He came to the few of them and smiled sharply. Queenie, long time no see. This voice It was Trueman?! Noras eyes widened suddenly and she looked at the man. This was because he was wearing a hat and sunglasses. One could not see his looks, but they could see that he was tall and slender. His lips were tilted and curled up slightly, giving him a sinister stature. She had known Trueman for so long and he was the most familiar stranger. Although they were familiar with each other, the two of them had fought for many rounds. However, they were still strangers. Because Nora had never seen Trueman. Now, Trueman had finally appeared? She was even a little excited. Currently, there were only two people threatening her for snatching the V16. One was Barbarian, and the other was Trueman! If she could capture Barbarian and Trueman here in one fell swoop Then Xander would be safe in the future! Queenie stared at the man and hesitated for a moment before asking, Trueman? The man smiled. Yes, its me. Queenie sized him up. Trueman continued, his strange tone making ones heart turn cold. After being separated for more than twenty years, I thought you had forgotten me and your family! Queenie lowered her eyes. I dont dare to forget for a moment. Trueman chuckled again. Very good. His gaze landed on the metal box in Queenies hand. This is the V16? Give me the gene serum and Ill get them to let your family go. Queenie did not move and looked at Barbarian. Before you ask for the serum, shouldnt you help me get rid of this person first? Noras eyes narrowed at once. Was she asking them to fight amongst themselves? Chapter 941 - Troublesome! Cooperation! Queenies idea was not bad. Barbarian was very difficult to fight. However, the dozens of guards brought by Trueman were definitely not simple. If they dealt with Barbarian, both sides would be injured at the least. Nora and the others could then easily detain all these people when Brenda and her team arrive on the scene! Nora looked at Queenie with shining eyes. Trueman was wearing sunglasses, so the change in his eyes could not be seen. However, the smile on his lips became even more brilliant. He turned to look at Barbarian. Barbarian took a step back warily. After running from the mysterious organization for so many years, Barbarian hated and feared the mysterious organization from the bottom of his heart. It was like the shadow of his childhood. Even if he had become stronger, he would always be a little afraid. Barbarian raised his fists in Truemans direction. Just as he was being vigilant, Trueman suddenly said, I dont have any ill intentions toward you. With that, he smiled. Back then, only five people survived the gene changing experiments. Youre one-fifth of that entire populace, how could I really kill you? Your existence is the meaning of the mysterious organizations existence! At the very least, your existence can let humans see how powerful genetic modification can be! Youre the spokesperson for the mysterious organizations external image. When Trueman said this, their expressions changed drastically. Yes, that was right. Until now, even though she knew that the mysterious organization was very powerful and not to be trifled with, Nora was still most wary of Barbarian. After all, the power of the mysterious organization was general. It was not substantial. However, Nora had faced Barbarians power first-hand! Barbarians genetic modification was more apparent than any intelligence or longevity gene modification! Barbarian was like a tall mountain standing in front of her domineeringly. It made her truly realize how imperfect human genes were, and how powerful human bodies could become with perfect human genes! No one could compare to Barbarians strength. Even if she and Justin worked together, they could not fight equally with him After all, she and Justin were just normal people in this aspect, but Barbarian had already become extraordinary. It could be said that Barbarians genetic improvement was the most obvious and apparent. When Trueman said this, Queenie immediately looked at him. What do you mean?. Trueman smiled. Why do you think I asked you for two gene serums? Queenie looked at Barbarian in surprise. You want to give it to him? Yes. Trueman said slowly, The mysterious organization has been buried for so long and has silently contributed so much to human society. It has to be made public. We cant hide underground forever and be rats hated by everyone, right? Queenie clenched her fists. But you dont have the V16! Trueman said casually, Its enough to condense all the excitement of life into 30 years. Why do you want to live so long? Queenie found it ridiculous. Youre improving your lifespan genes! Of course. The mysterious organization has to have a witness. I want to see my mysterious organization become the largest organization in the world. Of course, I have to live well. As for Barbarian, he can be my right-hand man! He will also be the spokesperson of the mysterious organization. Otherwise, wont I be lonely for the rest of my life?. After improving his genes, his lifespan would naturally increase. Although he did not know how long Barbarian could live, Trueman had drawn a huge picture for him! Barbarian was simple-minded. When he heard this, his guard against Trueman indeed dropped a little. There was even excitement in his eyes. If If the mysterious organization was really made public and was accepted, could the people he had killed in the past be ignored? Could he return to the Queen again? When he thought of this, Barbarian said, Okay, Ill cooperate with you! As long as he could return to the Queens side and protect her So what if he has to work with the organization that he used to hate? He was willing to do so! Chapter 942 - Nora Was Not to Be Trifled with Either! Chapter 942 Nora Was Not to Be Trifled with Either! After the two sides reached an agreement, the threat to Queenie and Nora instantly became greater. At least at this moment, Queenies eyes became sharp. She looked ahead silently. Trueman said, Since Ive already reached an agreement with Barbarian and now have his support, Queenie, the deal will be held here! He reached out to Queenie. Tell your people to stand down and give the serum to me. Then, your mission will be completed! Queenie stared at him silently. Nora narrowed her eyes. At this moment, the phone in her pocket vibrated. She looked down and saw that it was a message from Trueman. Nora frowned and glanced at Trueman before looking at her phone. She saw the content: Ive got two gene serums, little servant. I plan to give the other one to Barbarian. Are you sure you dont want to fight for it? If you call me master now and promise to listen to me in the future, I might be able to help you keep one. Nora: This meant that Trueman did not know that she was there at all! The cold mask on her face covered her mocking lips and eyes. Trueman was playing around. From this message, it was obvious that Trueman did not plan to give the other gene serum to Barbarian at all. He was clearly using Barbarian! Just as Nora thought of this, Queenie sneered. I can give this to you, but let go of my family first. Trueman sneered, but he did not flare-up. His voice was very calm, and it was sharp and arrogant. Queenie, you really dont understand the situation. Youre the one begging me now! Im not the one begging you! Hand over the serum and Ill give your family a chance to live Queenie took a deep breath. You! She looked directly at Barbarian. Barbarian, do you see that? Trueman has never been one to keep his word! Do you really believe him when he says he will help you?! When Barbarian heard this, he looked at Trueman hesitantly. Trueman smiled and said slowly, Barbarian, shes clearly trying to drive a wedge between us. Is that so? Queenie asked. The three of us are bad people. Theres animosity between us. In that case, Barbarian, do you believe him so easily? You helped him get the V16. Are you sure hell give you the other V16? Barbarian was simple-minded and could not think of much logic. On the other hand, Trueman sneered. Queenie, youre really refusing a toast only to drink a forfeit. In that case, dont blame me for being rude! With that, he waved his hand and the people behind him immediately rushed forward. Nora kept blocking in front of Queenie. Just as Trueman was about to rush over, the masked mercenaries who had come with Nora also jumped forward! Dozens of people fought four, but the four of them were not at a disadvantage. One especially stood out among them. He was wearing a black mask and had extremely strong arms. He hit Trueman so hard that he could not get up for a moment. Trueman looked at Barbarian. Barbarian! If we dont deal with this person, none of us will get the V16! When Barbarian heard this, he jumped into the ring as well. The addition of Barbarian instantly placed pressure on the four of them, and they quickly fell into a disadvantageous position!! Nora frowned and was a little anxious. Of course, she had chosen the four of them. She had called over all her fellow disciples in the country. However, even when they combined their strength, they were as powerless as children in front of Barbarian. Thud! One of them quickly fell to the ground and his mask was sent flying. It was none other than Quinn School of Martial Arts senior disciple, Lucas. After he fell to the ground, the other three seemed to be unable to withstand it. Nora observed them. It had only been a month since they last met, but Barbarians skills were now stronger than what she had seen in New York! However, since she had guessed that she would encounter Barbarian here, how could she not come prepared?! Although Barbarian was powerful, Nora was not someone to be trifled with, either! Chapter 943 - I’m Sorry, Nora Nora lowered her eyes and slowly walked out from behind Queenie. She reached toward her waist with both hands, pulled out a pair of daggers, and swiftly joined the battle. With her joining in, Barbarian didnt have it that easy anymore, especially when Nora had so much physical strength. She struck at Barbarian with all her might. Barbarian ducked, but Solo rushed up from behind him and shot at him indiscriminately. Barbarian: ! Though Solo didnt pose much of a threat, his chaotic gunshots surprisingly stopped Barbarian from advancing for a while. Solo was holding a submachine gun. He fired away desperately as he went forward. Nora was also moving forward. Soon, she reached Barbarian again. Solo bombarded the area in front of him, making rows and rows of bullet trails in the ground and swirling dust all about Nora took the opportunity to sneak behind Barbarian and plunged one of her daggers at his heart. Though Barbarian dodged the attack nimbly, he was still stabbed in the arm by Nora. His expression instantly turned savage and his movements became even more ruthless. Nora was about to attack him when she suddenly heard Queenie cry out in shock. Noras head whipped behind her to see that someone from the mysterious organization had bypassed them to come up to Queenie, who was dodging the attacks quickly. But how would Queenie possibly be a match for a killer when she wasnt trained in martial arts? Nora hurriedly pulled back, came right up to Queenie, and kicked the man away! However, because she had stabbed Barbarian, it brought out the beast in him as he flew into a rage. Seeing her dashing toward Queenie, he charged right over and threw a punch at Noras head before she could react. Look out! When Queenie was crying out, Noras sixth sense had already detected the approaching danger. She turned her head and evaded Barbarians punch. However! She was still too slow! Barbarians fist struck her mask. Thud! The mask fell. Her visage appeared in front of everyone. Both Barbarian and Trueman were a little taken aback to see her. Even Caleb, who was beside the few of them, was stunned. No one had expected Queenies bodyguard to be Nora! Everyone looked at her in astonishment. Barbarian was the first to react. Its you? Im going to kill you! If it wasnt for Nora, the Queen wouldnt have found out about the things he had done! Originally, Queenie was the only one he could kill, but now that Nora had brought herself right to his doorstep, Barbarians killing intent soared! Caleb was the second to recover. There was neither sadness nor joy on his face. He merely frowned and said, Why are you here?! Its dangerous, so hurry and get back here! Nora smiled at Caleb, but the next moment, she got into a brawl with Barbarian! Trueman glared at Queenie. You actually betrayed us? Have you abandoned your family? Queenie didnt say anything. The other three people came toward them at this point, encircling Barbarian with Nora and attacking him together. This finally eased the pressure on Nora a little. Kill Queenie Schmidt! Trueman shouted angrily. Another person rushed over to attack Queenie. Nora could only leave Barbarian to the other three and turn back to protect Queenie behind her. When she was about to move, she suddenly felt a sharp pain in her back. Noras pupils shrank. She wanted to look behind her, but she found herself unable to move. Queenie slowly came up to her side and murmured, Im sorry, Nora. Chapter 944 - Reversal!! Chapter 944 Reversal!! Queenie tossed the syringe in her hand onto the ground. This is a muscle relaxer. It will immobilize you for five minutes. Everything will be fine in five minutes. After speaking, she walked forward. Nora suddenly called out to her. Aunt Queenie. Queenie paused. Nora didnt move, but she said, Cherry misses you very much. Queenie was taken aback. She hadnt expected Nora to say something like that at a time like this. She clenched her fists. After a while, she smiled bitterly and said, Tell her to take it that Im already dead. After speaking, she strode forward and raised her hands. Everybody, stop! The three people that Nora had brought with her would definitely obey Noras instructions, so when they heard Queenie, they looked at Nora again. Seeing that she wasnt moving, they also stopped. Barbarian and Truemans men also slowly came to a stop. Trueman looked at Queenie. Have you come round to the idea? Queenie sneered. Rather than having you take the V16 from me and still failing to save my family, I might as well just give it to you now. Ill take a gamble on whether your character is credible or not. Also, I want to explain that Nora and I are not in this together. I was also threatened by her! When Trueman heard this, he glanced at Nora and suddenly grinned. Nora, you didnt expect to be betrayed by the person closest to you, did you? Hahaha! Then, he looked at Queenie and said with a smile, At least you know whats good for you! Queenie picked up the V16 and walked toward Trueman slowly. Dont blame me for hesitating. After all, our agreement has always only been a verbal one. You have never given me any way to guarantee that I wont lose out. Trueman nodded and picked up his cell phone. I can give my men a call and tell them to let your family go right away. Queenie lowered her head and sneered, Do you think Im stupid? Even if you let them go, the moment something doesnt go your way, you will capture them again to threaten me. After all, hasnt my family been living under your surveillance all these years? Whats the difference between their current state and captivity? They will never be free! Trueman raised his eyebrows. Then what do you want? Queenie looked at him fixedly. I want freedom real freedom, and to not be your puppet. I want my family freed from your surveillance in the future At this point, Queenies voice died down to a whisper. But Im too weak. Even if you do make me such a promise now, what can I do? An amused Trueman replied, Yes, so whats the point of you saying all these things? Are the weak qualified enough to negotiate with me? Queenie sighed silently. She took a few steps toward Trueman again. By then, she was very close to Trueman. And she was a great distance away from Nora She took off the V16 case that had been hanging across her shoulder the whole time. She looked at it and suddenly smiled mockingly. Will you really give the other V16 to Barbarian? As soon as she said that, Truemans expression suddenly changed greatly. He finally understood now! Queenie was only saying all that useless nonsense just now to let Barbarian realize that he was not qualified to negotiate with him! Once the V16 fell into his hands, it would be very tough for Barbarian to take it from him. Therefore, he must act now! Trueman abruptly turned his head to see that, sure enough, Barbarian kicked away the people next to him and came straight for the two of them. Truemans pupils shrank abruptly and he subconsciously took hold of the V16 case! Just as he grabbed the case, as expected of someone with genetic modifications, Barbarian quickly caught up to them and grabbed the other end of the case. Barbarian yanked hard at it but did not manage to pull it over. It seemed that he hadnt expected Trueman to have so much physical strength. Barbarian narrowed his eyes. Are you really going to go back on your word? Trueman narrowed his eyes. No, Ive never thought of going back on it. Let go No, give me one of the serums now! While the two were arguing, neither noticed Queenie suddenly taking off the black overcoat she was wearing. She shouted, Neither of you is going to take it with you! As soon as she spoke, Trueman and Barbarian both turned their heads and looked over in unison to see that Queenie had planted several mini bombs all over herself!!! Chapter 945 - Queenie’s True Objective! Queenie had been wearing a black overcoat the whole time. No one could have thought that there would be rows of bombs under her clothes! When she took off her coat, Trueman and Barbarians expressions changed greatly. Both wanted to get away from her immediately But the V16 was right here. They couldnt bear to throw the V16 away at all! Trueman shouted, Let go! But Barbarian said, You let go! I can dodge the bombs! Because of the conflict, they missed their chance to escape immediately. Id advise you not to move! Queenie yelled angrily, drowning out the two mens voices. These are bombs that go off instantly! Once I press the switch, the bombs will explode immediately! No matter how fast you are, you wont be able to escape! As soon as she said that, people around her started to rush toward her! Dont move! If you dare take another step forward, I will detonate the bombs immediately! Queenie shouted. A panicked Trueman immediately shouted, Stay away! None of the bodyguards dared to take another step forward. Trueman looked at Queenie. Are you sick of living? Queenie sneered, Ive never thought of surviving. Besides, I was always supposed to die in your plan anyway, isnt that right? The smile at the corners of Truemans lips disappeared and he roared, Are you going to abandon your family too? My family? Queenie scoffed again. They are just the ones who gave birth to me. They have never cared about me. Are they worthy of being called my family? Back then, she had escaped from the mysterious organization and returned home. But in the end, she was sent back by her family! All just because her family did not dare to offend the mysterious organization! She had been in the mysterious organization since the day she was born She had long been abandoned by her so-called family! Trueman was stunned. Didnt you work for the mysterious organization all these years because of your family? Is that so? Queenie was still smiling. If I didnt make you think that way, do you think I would have been able to live such a peaceful and stable life? Family Theres only one person I consider family, and that is Yvette! At this point, Caleb finally realized something. So, you werent under the mysterious organizations threat at all? The reason why you pretended to be was just to kill two birds with one stone?! Queenie didnt answer him, but neither did she turn her head to the back to look at Nora. Nora stood where she was. She looked at Queenie with her eyes a little red and called out, Aunt Queenie She knew that Queenie would never betray her. She had always known that!! She clenched her fists, trying to break free of the shackles that the tranquilizer had cast on her, but so long as time wasnt up, she couldnt move She could only call out, Aunt Queenie. Dont call me by that name. Queenie turned her back to her. I dont deserve it. I was born as someone shrouded in darkness; it was your mother who brought me into the light. Ive just been living on behalf of your mother all these years, thats all! Nora, I have already lived enough. Queenie slowly said, You must have already seen my medical report. I dont have long to live anymore. But before I die, if I can take away these two major threats for you, such that you are safe for the rest of your life, then thats enough for me. Trueman yelled furiously, Queenie Schmidt, you traitor! Traitor! After shouting, he said to Barbarian again, Let go! But Barbarian stubbornly held on to the thermal insulation case tightly. Running away at this point would mean death, whereas there was still a chance of survival if he didnt! He would never let go! Barbarian, who wanted to take the V16, frowned. He even thought of attacking Trueman However, Caleb, who was next to them, suddenly thought of something. He shouted, You mustnt press the switch! If you blow them up, the V16 will be gone! Without the V16, Xander will die! But after he shouted that, he suddenly understood something He had a sudden realization. The V16 is fake! As soon as he spoke, Trueman and Barbarian also realized the same thing. The two released their grip on the case at the same time to escape. However Its too late Hahahaha! Having these two come with me, such that Nora wont have anything to worry about anymore, is the only thing that I can do for you as your younger sister, Yvette! Queenie shouted. Before Trueman and Barbarian could escape, she quickly pressed the switch! Chapter 946 - Trump Card!! Chapter 946 Trump Card!! Queenie had a tragic and heroic look on her face. She had led a turbulent life, and life in the mysterious organization had been no better than death. If she hadnt been taken away by Yvette, she would still be struggling in that hellhole. She thought back to how Yvette had introduced her to everyone in NTT after freeing her from the mysterious organization. How she had given her a new identity and treated her so well. She had brought her along to brew wine and to cook Yvette had even once laughed and said, In the future, you can make this pasta dish for my daughter and tell her that this is what Moms love tastes like. She had been cracking a joke at the time. Queenie retorted, Cant you do it yourself? I would still be recovering after giving birth. How am I supposed to cook? Yvette rebutted confidently. Yvette was like the sun, always having a positive influence on the people around her and putting everyone at ease. But such a Yvette gradually unsettled Queenie. After all, she was a spy for the mysterious organization! Yvette had clearly brought her out from the mysterious organization. She wasnt supposed to treat her this well. The young girl felt terribly uneasy for a long time. At last, she couldnt help but go to her and confess her identity. What Queenie had thought at that time was: When she realizes that I am not a good person, would she drive me away? She mentally prepared herself to be driven back to the mysterious organization. But unexpectedly, Yvette smiled and replied, Im aware of that! Queenie was stunned. Yvette patted her head. Ive known for a long time. What are you thinking so much about it for, though? It wasnt easy for you to escape from that place. Just do whatever makes you happy. Queenie asked in surprise, Arent you afraid that I will betray you? Even now, I still dont know what mission the mysterious organization has planned for me. All I know is that they want me to stay by your side. Yvette laughed even more heartily. Thats why I say that the mysterious organization doesnt understand anything. People develop feelings for one another by spending time. Besides, if you werent threatened by them, would you have been able to escape? Its fine; if there does come a day when you choose to betray me, at least our many years of friendship would still be real. It was just a shame that, at the time, Yvette had thought that she still had many years to spend with her. Until one day, a troubled Yvette suddenly approached her to bid farewell. I wanted to spend another few years with you so that we could come even closer, but thats not possible anymore. Im going back to the States. At the time, Queenie had replied without hesitation, Ill go back to the States with you. No, you stay here. NTT needs you more. Yvette smiled and added, Its too dangerous in the States. At that time, she didnt know that Yvette was returning to the States to hide from the mysterious organization It was only if Yvette returned to the States, successfully set up everything, and prevented the mysterious organization from getting what they wanted that Queenie and Nora would have a chance of survival. Only then would it give NTT the chance to grow and develop. And only then would they be able to grow up safely. Yvette had used her life to save everyone. Queenie had only been with her for half a year. A year later, she finally received a call from Yvette. Hey kid, I have given birth to a daughter. Queenie was stunned. Yvette then said, I told her that she has an aunt living abroad. You have to help me take care of her, okay? Yvette had spoken in a very relaxed tone, so it hadnt occurred to Queenie at all that she might be dying soon. She merely smiled sweetly and said, Sure, Yvette. When are you coming back? Coming back? Yvette chuckled softly and said, Kiddo, I cant come back anymore. Im leaving my child to you. Queenie had been stunned then. At last, she understood that Yvette was calling to entrust her soon-to-be-orphaned child to her. She shouted, Get back here, Yvette! Get back here at once! We can face everything together! If you if you dare let anything happen to you, I will hand over your daughter to the mysterious organization! So, youve learned to threaten people, huh? Its a pity that you wont be able to threaten me anymore. Kiddo, Ive never regretted knowing you. Go down your own path from now on. After saying that, before she hung up the phone, Yvette added softly, Be happy! She had led a very happy life. Every single day she had spent alive during the last twenty-odd years had been a bonus. She should have died in the mysterious organization long ago It was Yvette who had pointed at her when they were in the mysterious organization back then and said, I like this kid a lot. Shes very much to my taste. Give her to me, Ill make her my younger sister. Only then had the mysterious organization let her go. So, how could she possibly betray Yvette? Yvette, Im coming to you soon. Queenie said to herself inwardly. She closed her eyes and quietly waited for the bomb to explode. But There was complete silence in the air. One could only hear the sound of Barbarian and Trueman throwing themselves onto the ground after they both fled. Queenie was confused. She suddenly opened her eyes to see that everybody around her had dispersed and fled in all directions. Some even threw themselves onto the ground and held their heads. But the bombs on her didnt go off. Queenie: ??? Everyone: !!! Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. No one knew what was going on, and they all looked at Queenie. Queenie touched the bombs on her body again. She frowned. Why didnt they go off? Were they duds? Surely she wasnt that unlucky, right?! She had even bought the most advanced bombs on the market, so how could they possibly be duds?! Queenie hesitated for a moment. Suddenly, she recalled that when she took Nora to the pasta restaurant earlier that day, Nora had kept circling around her while she was making the pasta. She had said that she was helping her with the cooking, but in fact, she had done nothing. Queenie suddenly turned back to look at Nora. Her voice quivered as she asked, I-its you? Yeah. Five minutes had passed. Nora was able to move again. She moved her numb arms and legs and then looked at Queenie. Her eyes were a little red as she said, I dismantled all the bombs. Queenie: No wonder! No wonder she had come after her and said that she wanted to accompany her on the final leg of her life even after knowing that she had betrayed her! As it turned out, she had seen through her plans! She asked, When did you realize? Nora replied, Youve always been vain and fond of wearing red. When I saw you wearing a fully black outfit this time, I immediately found it strange. Since you were about to die, you would definitely dress yourself up beautifully. Also, you seemed to have gained weight. Queenie: ? She had been wearing loose red clothing the whole time previously just to prevent people from seeing what her figure was like. She had also only drunk a bit of wine each day and skipped her meals just to shave another few inches off her waist. This time, with the bombs tied to her body and the black clothes, her figure had been highlighted even further. Not only did she not look swollen, but her figure even looked just right! Nora only suspected that she had planted bombs on herself because she felt that she had gained weight? Queenies lip corners spasmed. Nora was about to speak again when Trueman and Barbarian at the side realized that they had been tricked. The two immediately got up furiously. Trueman pointed at them. Nora Smith, the two of you must have a death wish! A death wish? Nora quickly walked up to Queenie to prevent the people around her, who had thrown themselves onto the ground, from rushing over to beat her up. She looked at Trueman. Is this all you had for a trump card? Trueman was taken aback. What? Nora lowered her eyes, the corners of her lips curling upward slightly. Her smile was arrogant and brazen as she declared, Since you have shown me your trump card, its time that I show you mine too. None of you are getting away today! Chapter 947 - Cornered! Chapter 947 Cornered! After speaking, Nora pressed her hand against her ear and whispered to the person on the other end of the communications channel, Come on out. As soon as she spoke, clouds of dust suddenly appeared around the highway and several off-road vehicles started racing toward them. The sight of dozens of cars coming from all directions was simply spectacular. It was as if there were thousands and thousands of troops all around, raising fear in people. Everyone present looked at them in shock. Screech! The cars stopped nearby and surrounded Trueman and Barbarian. One of the car doors opened before the car had even stopped. It was an old man with a gray beard dressed in a white training outfit. His clothes were thin, yet despite how the weather was still transitioning to spring, the old man was not cold at all. On the contrary, he was in a thundering rage as he complained, The car went too fast! Nora, dont ever make me ride in that car again in the future! If someone from the United States was here, they would recognize him right awayChe was Quinn!! A grandmaster of martial arts was here! As soon as Quinn spoke, another car door opened and an elegant and refined elderly man got out of it. The elderly mans hair was black and well-groomed. If not for his wrinkles and his calm eyes, it would be impossible for one to tell his age. The moment he got out of the car, he smiled and said, Quinn, you still havent done anything about your motion sickness even after so many years? The dignified and powerful grandmaster of the Quinn School of Martial Arts with an extraordinary physical constitution is prone to motion sickness I doubt anyone would believe it if they heard of it, no? As soon as Quinn heard him, he straightened his body immediately and retorted, You devious old scumbag, how dare you laugh at me? Whats wrong with having motion sickness? Who made it a rule that the physically fit are not allowed to have motion sickness? My disciple has told me that motion sickness has something to do with the ear. Its too complicated, so I cant really explain it either. I bet a devious old scumbag like you doesnt understand either, right? Thats right, the person talking to Quinn was none other than the grandmaster of the Irvin School of Martial Arts, Irvin himself! He was also the one who had taught martial arts to Justin! The Quinn and Irvin duo made up the most powerful martial arts force in the current world. In order to take out Barbarian and Trueman, Nora and Justin, who were determined to take them out in one blow today, had exhausted nearly all their manpower and resources this time! SOU At the sight of the duo, Trueman knew at once that he wouldnt be able to escape. His pupils shrank and he shouted, Nora, you actually managed to get those two here You sure have invested a lot into this! But so what even if you have? Do you know who the one backing up the mysterious organization is? Ill tell you this: even those two wont be able to do anything to me! Nora narrowed her eyes. Oh? So, who exactly did the mysterious organization rely on to get to where they are? The British royal family? But the Queen has never once supported you! The royal family is just a cover! Trueman stared hard at Nora. Do you really think you can fight against the mysterious organization by yourself? The mysterious organization is Kings! Do you know who King is? Hes part of the Imperial League! If you dare to do anything to me, King will definitely hunt you down! King? Nora was taken aback. While she was thinking, a calm and steady voice reached them. How come Im not aware that Imperial League is the one backing up the mysterious organization? Following these words, a big and tall man wearing an iconic black mask walked out slowly from behind the crowd. The moment he appeared, the whole place fell silent! King! He was the real King! He was actually here! It seemed that Trueman hadnt expected Nora to gain Kings support either. He widened his eyes and looked at King in disbelief. He shouted, T-this is impossible Mr. King, why would you cooperate with her? Dont you want the gene serum anymore? But you have been investing in the mysterious organization all this time! Oh, I get it now Youve become attracted to that womans looks too, right? I dont get it. Why are all of you in love with her? She already has three children! And her fianc is even dead because of her. Oh, by the way, her fianc was Justin Hunt! Chapter 948 - Fight! Chapter 948 Fight! The moment Trueman said that, Nora raised her eyebrows. She looked at Justin. There were a lot of people here today. Though they were all their own men, Justin likely still wouldnt want to expose his identity as King. Therefore, he wouldnt take off his mask to slap Trueman in the face. But When Trueman mentioned Justin Hunt, wasnt he exactly referring to him? So, why was he suddenly clenching his fists? Even the veins on the back of his hands were bulging! Just as Nora was puzzled, she heard Justin grit his teeth and ask, Too? All of you? Who else is in love with her? Nora: ??? Was this really the time to be pursuing such matters? Why was that man missing the point? Shouldnt they hurry up, catch all of them, and then clean up the mess so that she could go back home to sleep?! The corners of Noras lips spasmed a little. Then, she noticed that Trueman had immediately shut up and stopped talking. She gave a wave and ordered, Go! At her command, the people around them immediately swarmed forward and attacked Trueman and Barbarian. Trueman had brought dozens of men from the mysterious organization. Though all of them had consumed the gene serum, they were not comparable to Barbarian, who was already at the V15 stage. Although they were skilled fighters, they were still no match for the Quinn School of Martial Arts and Irvin School of Martial Arts disciples who had been practicing martial arts since they were children. Moreover, in order to ensure that they would catch them, Nora had summoned a lot of people this time! As a result, Trueman and his cronies quickly found themselves at a disadvantage. Seeing that his subordinates were being taken out one by one, Trueman retreated to where Barbarian was and said, Go! Get me out of here and Ill help you get the V16! Although the two had just fought for the V16, they hadnt fallen out with each other. Besides, if he took Trueman out with him, Barbarian would also gain his assistance and wouldnt be as isolated and helpless as he currently was. Thus, Barbarian agreed at once. He stepped forward and immediately took out the few people walking toward Trueman. Not only did Barbarian have immense physical strength, but his movements were also nimble. He disrupted the attack from Noras men with sheer brute force. Along the way, he even made an opening in the encirclement so that he could escape with Trueman. Barbarian charged forward while Trueman followed right behind him. Nora frowned. However, before she could say anything, the two grandmasters of the martial arts circle, Quinn and Irvin, were already standing in Barbarians way. They said to the nearby disciples who were planning to rush forward again, Stand back. Let me see what hes made of. As a result, the battlefield was split into two areas. One was where Truemans men were being crushed by Noras men. The other was where Quinn, Irvin, Nora, and Justins showdown with Barbarian was about to take place. Despite facing the four standing at the apex of martial arts, Barbarian was fearless. He looked straight at them and spat. Then, he asked, Which one of you will go first? Or are you going to come at me all at once instead? If Nora and Justin teamed up, they could fend off either Quinn or Irvin, but the duo simply couldnt beat Barbarian. But in Noras opinion, the four of them were already the best in the range of an ordinary persons martial arts capability. If they still couldnt beat Barbarian, then one could only say that Barbarian was fated to survive. These were all the trump cards she had. While she was thinking, Quinn took a step forward. I will go first. After he spoke, Quinn drew a line across the ground with his foot. The Quinn School of Martial Arts focused on physical strength, his foot had left a deep mark on the ground. Then, Quinn immediately threw a punch at Barbarian! Chapter 949 - His Defeat Is Set In Stone! Chapter 949 His Defeat Is Set In Stone! Quinns punch was fierce and incredibly forceful! If the punch struck an ordinary person, their bones would definitely break and they would probably die. Nora had once taken a full blow from him, and even she had been pushed back several steps. Quinn had been studying martial arts all his life. He poured all of his efforts into learning how to increase his strength, and how to unleash all of his power in an instant. Yet in the face of such a punch, Barbarian neither ducked nor evaded it. In fact, he even stretched out his fist and met Quinns fist with his own! Thud! Their fists collided. Even the air could not escape the impact of their colliding fists, instead fully condensing in place. This was what an exchange of blows between experts was like-a single move was enough to determine the outcome! A muffled thump from the collision rang out, and then Quinn and Barbarian both took a couple of steps backward. Barbarian felt a little pain between his forefinger and his thumb. On the other hand, Quinn was a little pale. He sighed and said, Martial arts are the same as a persons genes. The apex of martial arts is nothing more than the attempt to push the human bodys potential to its limit. In a one-on-one fight, I am not as strong as him. Irvin finally took a step forward at this time. Then let me go next, and see for myself whether this newly broken through human limit is stronger than the original. After speaking, just as he was about to step forward, Quinn spat and said, You devious old scumbag, you were just making me test that mans skill before you attack him yourself, right? Youre so insidious! Irvin replied, The Irvin School of Martial Arts pursues agility and does not use clumsy parameters like physical strength to compete with another. After speaking, without waiting for Quinn to fly into a rage, he moved forward with his arms held up. Irvins movements were very quick and he was very flexible. Barbarians fist approached, but before he could even touch Irvins clothes, Irvin had already ducked under his arm to go behind him, where he immediately kicked him behind the knee. Barbarians knees were hardy and strong. The blow didnt bother him at all. Moreover, as Irvins martial arts focused on agility, he wasnt going to be able to exert too much force in the first place. This led to Barbarian feeling like he was taking blows all over his body. Though there wasnt much force in the blows, they were terribly annoying! He let out a shout and clenched both his fists. When Irvin struck him again, Barbarian clamped down on Irvins leg with his muscles, rendering him unable to break free. Irvin: The sight made Quinn, who was watching from the sidelines, burst out laughing. You devious old scumbag, I knew it, youre the most underhanded person ever. See, its all over now, isnt it? Youre such an embarrassment. Irvin replied, At least I managed to exchange a dozen moves with him, Quinn, unlike you who was defeated in just one. Barbarian sneered, Those dozen moves were nothing more than tickles to me! Quinn shouted, You hear that? You devious old scumbag, you cant compare to me at all! Irvin replied, Its not that I cant compare to you, Quinn. Rather, its Just like that, the two elderly men began to quarrel, which annoyed the heck out of Barbarian. He shouted furiously, Thats enough! It was almost at this exact same moment that Quinn suddenly bent over and swiftly approached him. Irvin grabbed Quinns arm, allowing Quinn to use him as leverage to spin quickly in the air and deliver a merciless kick to Barbarians knee! Quinn didnt back off after delivering the kick. On the contrary, with the help of Irvin, he also gave Barbarians other knee another ruthless kick! He and Irvin cooperated with each other flawlessly. One was in charge of strength while the other was in charge of agility Soon, Barbarian felt like he had been struck seven to eight times. By the time he recovered, both Quinn and Irvin had already retreated and put a distance of ten steps between themselves and him. Is that all you have even after teaming up? Barbarian scoffed. He had only just spoken when his knees suddenly gave way. With a loud thud, Barbarian fell to his knees. At the same time, he suddenly also lost all the strength in his elbow joints. His shoulders also seemed dislocated His eyes widened in shock. N-no way! Irvin stroked his beard. With enough willpower, one can achieve even the impossible. Even if your body has already reached the limit of human potential, Quinn and I have spent all our lives trying to break the limit. If we cant break it alone, then we just have to team up. In this world, no one would ever be at the top forever. If someone were to be, then it could only be the Quinn and Irvin duo. Barbarians defeat was set in stone!! Chapter 950 - He’s Doomed Chapter 950 Hes Doomed Barbarian collapsed onto the ground. Irvin said with a smile, As expected, you and I are truly invincible when we team up, Quinn. Quinn replied disdainfully, Ha, dont say that, you old devious scumbag. Nothing good ever happens any time you pay me a compliment. I will never team up with you ever again! Irvin replied, Well, we wont need to team up in the future anyway. The future of the Quinn School of Martial Arts and the Irvin School of Martial Arts now lies on the shoulders of the next generation! They are husband and wife, so they can team up. Quinn immediately curled his lips, but when he glanced at Nora and Justin next to him, he ultimately couldnt say anything. Nora looked at Barbarian and said, Take him away. Upon hearing her, someone took a step forward. He was about to tie up Barbarian, who was slumped on the ground, when he suddenly let out a low growl. Then, his dislocated joints suddenly returned to their original positions! Both Quinn and Irvins expressions changed when they heard the commotion. Irvin frowned and said, He took a drug! As Irvin spoke, Barbarian also stood up slowly. His shoulders shifted slightly and his joints popped back to their original positions, scaring the few people walking toward him so much that they stopped in their tracks. Nora frowned. What kind of drug is it? Irvin had a look of disdain all over his countenance. A drug thats banned in martial arts competitions. The stimulant allows you to push your limits even further within a short period of time, but using it gives rise to endless problems and greatly damages ones health. The use of this drug has become prohibited in martial arts tournaments during the past few years. Nora frowned upon hearing him. She sneered and looked at Barbarian. Barbarian, even if youve gotten back up, do you think you can escape when the two martial arts masters are here? Barbarian stared at her, his left shoulder making clacking sounds as it suddenly popped back in. Dislocating joints and popping them back in was an extremely painful experience. Barbarian was clearly in so much pain that beads of perspiration had formed on his forehead, yet his eyes were still sharp and even more ruthless than before. Barbarian replied, How would I know if I dont try? After saying this, Barbarian suddenly launched an attack! Go! Justin, Quinn, and Irvin rushed forward together and surrounded Barbarian. None of them dared to underestimate the enemy. Because Quinn had said, Since he has taken the banned drug, his body will definitely break through its limit again, making him so strong that its as if he has taken the V16. Hes not to be underestimated! Sure enough, Quinn and Irvin had gotten Barbarian down on his knees just now only because they had suddenly launched a surprise attack. But now, with the four of them joining forces Even though Barbarian didnt have the upper hand, the four of them couldnt take him down quickly either. In terms of strength, he didnt lose out to Quinn. In terms of speed and agility, he was not inferior to Irvin. For a while, the four of them and Barbarian entered a deadlock! At this moment, Nora suddenly heard an exclamation. Lucas! She turned her head sharply to see that on the other sidewhere Trueman and the others were surrounded-Truemans men had been subdued one by one, leaving only Trueman. Lucas originally planned to take him down, but he did not expect the thin and seemingly weak Trueman to also be rather skilled. He slashed Lucas with a dagger and then ran straight to the car at the side! Noras pupils shrank and she subconsciously said to Justin, Go after him! Justin nodded and then turned around and went after him. Soon, he entered a scuffle with Trueman and gained the upper hand. The situation on Justins side was now resolved, but with one fewer person in the four-man siege, there was now an opening in the encirclement. Barbarian was indeed the strongest man in the world; he seized the opportunity that the tiny opening presented and immediately broke out of the three-man siege! He pushed Nora away in one blow. When Nora was retreating, she fished out a needle and stabbed it into him. However, Barbarian ignored it completely and raced toward a motorcycle at the side. Before Nora, Quinn, and Irvin could catch up to him, he had already started the motorcycle and sped off! Quinn wanted to go after him, but Nora stopped him and said, Theres no need to go after him anymore. That silver needle was enough to kill him. In order to take down Barbarian, she had made full preparations. Then, she finally looked at Trueman, whom Justin had captured. Chapter 951 - I Don’t Have To Lie To You Ever Again Chapter 951 I Dont Have To Lie To You Ever Again Barbarian sped along the road on the motorcycle. His palms were all sweaty. His vision was also gradually becoming blurry. Before he came, he had considered the possibility that he might fail, so he had brought the prohibited drug with him. Once he consumed the drug, he would truly no longer be far from death. For ordinary people, the banned drug would only cause a little irreversible damage to the body and reduce their lifespan, but someone like him would lose even more. He originally had over a months time left to administer the V16, but because of the stimulation from the banned drug, he only had a few days left now. If he couldnt get the V16 within the next few days, he would die! When Barbarian thought of this, he gave the throttle a forceful twist. However, sudden pain in his joints instantly wracked his body with convulsions, and he suddenly fell off the motorcycle. Only then did he realize that the sharp pain at his waist was slowly spreading throughout his body. With trembling hands, he touched his waist to find that there was a silver needle stuck there. He pulled out the needle. But when his fingers touched the needle, the skin there turned black. Barbarian stared blankly at his darkened skin for a while. Although he was not the brightest bulb in the box, even he understood that he was close to dying. Since that insidious woman had set up an ambush for him here, how could she not have come prepared? There was no doubt that the poison she had made was incurable and took effect extremely quickly. Barbarian knew his body very well. Just by feeling the changes in his body, he could sense that his heart was pounding abnormally fast. So, the poison on the needle targeted the heart? He suddenly started to gasp for breath. He struggled to get up to walk over and pick up the motorcycle on the ground, but he stumbled and fell again. At this point, a car passed by on the highway. Upon seeing him, a man got out of his car and asked, Are you alright? Do you need help? The next moment, Barbarian took out a dagger and held it against the mans neck. Take me to. An hour later. The car stopped in front of the largest hotel in Switzerland. Barbarian pushed open the car door and got out of the car in a suit. The man in the car was already dead. He was slumped against the steering wheel with a long bloody gash across his neck. Barbarian nimbly avoided the security guards, entered the hotel, and went straight upstairs. Upstairs, the Queen was discussing future state policies with other people. At this moment, a siren went off downstairs. When her guards heard the report through their earpieces, one of them shouted, Alert! A car with a dead body inside has been discovered downstairs! It is highly likely that the murderer is in this building! After the captain of the guards spoke, the door was suddenly pushed open. Then, Barbarian appeared there against the light. The Queen stared at Barbarian. She stood up abruptly. She couldnt see Barbarians face clearly, so she merely shouted, Barbarian, what are you doing? The captain of the guards charged toward Barbarian. Barbarian kicked him away and the man fell immediately. Then, Barbarian said, You are too weak. How could he possibly entrust the Queen to a pig-head of a captain like him?! He couldnt rest assured doing so! He suddenly took out a serum from his waist. The captain of the guards panicked and yelled, W-what are you doing?! The Queen also suddenly pulled out a pistol and pointed it at Barbarian. Stop, Barbarian! Or else Ill shoot! Barbarian looked up and grinned at her. His pearly white teeth made him look a little less gloomy and sullen than he usually was, and also gave him an air of innocence. He didnt obey the Queen, but ruthlessly injected the gene modification serum into the captain instead!! Since you are so weak, I will give you a hand Stop! Barbarian! Stop! The Queen shouted. But Barbarian didnt. After injecting the gene serum into the captain of the guards, he grabbed the deputy He was going to inject the gene serum into all of them one by one. After all, not everybody could endure the gene serums side effects. In the event that the captain couldnt endure it and died, there was still the deputy. If the deputy also died, there were still many other guards He had to leave a strong and powerful bodyguard to protect the Queen on his behalf. Everyone around them raised their guns and pointed them at Barbarian. But without the Queens order, no one dared to shoot. After all, to the Queen, Barbarian was special. The Queens hands trembled. She knew Barbarian very well-in fact, she even knew why Barbarian was doing all this! But she didnt need it! She didnt need genetically modified guards to aid her, much less use gene serums to control them. People were created equal!! Her eyes reddened. When Barbarian injected the gene serum into the deputy, her hands suddenly stopped shaking. Her aides eyes also reddened and he shouted, Your Majesty, they are all your subjects!! Yes, they were all her subjects. As the Queen, she was bound to her duty of protecting her subjects. Bang! She fired, squeezing her eyes shut as she did. When she opened them again, she realized that the gunshot had struck Barbarian in the heart. Barbarian froze, and he slowly turned his head to look at her. He exhausted the last bit of strength he had to inject the gene serum into the deputy. Then, he fell to the ground with a thud. His eyes were still open, and he was still looking at the Queen. The Queen came over with her eyes all red and squatted in front of Barbarian. Barbarian was shaking a little, and he was on the brink of death. He could feel his body getting colder and colder, blood was trickling out of his mouth. But his eyes were stubbornly fixed on the Queen. Only two people had been injected with the gene serum. If neither of them could endure its effects and failed to pull through, who would protect the Queen? Barbarian was filled with indignation. While he was thinking about it, the Queen suddenly reached her hand out to him. Her hand was still as warm as it was ten years ago. The Queens face also seemed to return to how she had looked when she was still a princess. The Queens voice was a little choked and it trembled as she said warmly, Dont be scared, dont be scared. Dont be scared, Barbarian. It doesnt hurt, dont be scared. I Ill take you home I told you, Im going to keep you safe. Barbarian slowly closed his eyes, and a smile appeared at the corners of his lips. This was wonderful. Your Highness, I dont have to lie to you ever again. Chapter 952 - Aunt’s Identity and the Truth Chapter 952 Aunts Identity and the Truth Although no one had yet heard about Barbarians death, Nora was certain that he would definitely die. Barbarian had killed too many people. Furthermore, he had almost killed Justin in the past. He had already become a serial killer. If he was left alive, he would only kill more people. Even if Nora was touched by Barbarians feelings for the Queen. However, he was only gentle to the Queen and extremely cruel to others. Such a person did not deserve to live. Even if he was caught by Brenda, he could not have escaped the death sentence. Nora had never been one to follow the rules and regulations, and she had never been soft-hearted. If she could just poison him and get rid of a lot of unnecessary trouble, then why not? Therefore, she did not feel any guilt about poisoning the silver needle. Not long after Barbarian fled, another group of people rushed over quickly from the surroundings. The person in the lead was Brenda! She quickly came to Nora and asked in surprise, Nora, why are you here? She had received the news from Caleb and gone to the trading center to wait for Trueman and Queenie. However, nothing happened. It was only when a large-scale chaotic battle broke out that she realized and rushed over. Nora did not answer. Brenda frowned and looked around. Wheres Barbarian? He escaped. Brenda said angrily, He escaped again! With that, she turned around and chased in the direction Nora had pointed out. Nora did not stop her. Barbarian would probably die on the way. It was just nice for Brenda and the others to collect his corpse. However, when Brenda and the others walked away, Nora turned around and looked at Solo, who was hiding behind an off-road car after Brenda appeared. Why are you hiding? Solo said, I Before he could finish, Solos legs suddenly went limp and he fell to the ground. Nora quickly took a step forward and checked his body. Only then did she realize that a dagger had pierced through his waist! That dagger belonged to Barbarian! Nora frowned. In the chaotic battle earlier, many people were injured, but she did not expect Solo to be so seriously injured. She asked, Why didnt you tell me earlier? Solo pressed the wound on his waist, the dagger still in place. The wound stopped bleeding. He chuckled. I didnt want her to worry. Thats why he waited for Brenda to leave before saying anything Nora really did not know what to say to him. She examined Solos injuries and frowned. Solo asked nervously, I didnt cut anything it shouldnt have, right? Nora: Solos injuries were very serious, and there was no operating room here. Nora could only call a few people and send Solo to the hospital first. The medical standards in Switzerland could be trusted. Nora got Lily to contact the doctors in the hospital. It was completely fine to let them perform surgery on him. Nora did not follow over because Solos injuries would not endanger his life. She stayed and looked at Trueman. Trueman, who had been captured, was calm and did not look flustered at all. He even glared at Queenie. Nora, do you really trust the people around you so much? Do you know that Queenie did this for a reason?! Nora narrowed her eyes. Queenie said, Shut up! Trueman sneered. Why should I shut up? Why cant I reveal your true identity? Whats wrong? Nora, you still dont know who Queenie is, right? Nora was about to speak when Trueman smiled. How long are you going to pretend, Listener? Queenie clenched her fists in anger. Nora looked at Queenie and saw that her eyes had suddenly become flustered. Trueman smiled. The reason she helped you was to obtain the gene serum in your hand. Do you really think shes that kind? Ha, dont be naive! Can she give up her life for a sister she had known for just a few months? Yvette loved her so much that she found that pianist and told everyone that she was Listener to deceive them Shut up! Queenie roared again and rushed to Trueman anxiously. She reached out and was about to slap him, but the next moment, she suddenly covered her chest. She turned around and spat out a mouthful of blood! Queenie! Nora stepped forward and held Queenie in her arms. She was very weak. She grabbed Noras hand and slowly said, I You shouldnt have saved me. Im going to die I have cancer She said slowly, Nora, Im not as good as you think. Im afraid of death, but I was sick. I had cancer, which was why I thought of this plan. I got rid of these two for you. You dont have to be too touched I have my own selfish motives. I hate the mysterious organization too. I hate Trueman Her face, which had been normal a moment ago, was turning pale at a visible pace. Nora looked at her, her eyes turning red. At this moment, Trueman suddenly smiled. Ha, cancer? You cant lie to me! What cancer? Its just your physical condition before you get the V16! As long as you inject the V16, youll live! From the sound of it, Queenie, youre really full of lies! Truemans words made Queenie even more furious. She glared at Trueman, but her body was too weak. She had only lasted until now because of her belief. She spat out another mouthful of blood. She was about to say something when Nora held her hand. Queenie, I know everything. I understand everything. Noras eyes turned even redder. Low and clear tears rolled down from the corners of her eyes. You just dont want to use the V16. You feel guilty for me and you think that you shouldnt be alive, right? Thats why you want to die like this. You even hid your cancer from me to keep me from being sad As she spoke, her voice became a little choked, but she suppressed all her emotions. Queenie was taken aback. She did not expect Nora to be so understanding. She smiled bitterly and touched the tears on Noras face. Nora, Im not worth your tears. She sighed. Youre too smart. I just want to leave without feeling so much pain. I dont want to leave any pain for you Im going to look for my sister Nora, dont be sad. Trueman roared with laughter. Hahaha, Listener, you really deserved it! You deserved it! You should have died in the first place! If you died, Xander and I could take the remaining two serums! Hahaha, who asked you to lie to me? You didnt bring the real V16. If you had, you wouldnt have ended up like this! Even if she rushed back to the manor to get the V16, it was too late!! Chapter 953 - Live! Chapter 953 Live! This was what Queenie had planned. She grabbed Noras hand. On the dressing table in my room, theres a button under my skincare products. Itll open a secret closet in the room when you press it. The real V16 is in there. Nora, Im sorry. I even lied to you Nora stared at her. Why? Queenie, why? When I got the V16, I clearly told you that one of those two serums belonged to you! Queenies identity was a mystery. Over the years, Nora had been guessing who she was. Later on, she stopped guessing and decided to let nature take its course. In fact, when she got the V16 her mother had left behind and realized that there were two bottles, she heaved a sigh of relief. She handed the gene serum to Queenie, hoping that if she was really one of the five people from back then, she would take one for herself. Nora believed that, with Queenies intelligence, she must have guessed her intentions. But why didnt she save herself? She clearly knew that these two days would be her last! Queenie sighed. I told you, I dont deserve to live. It was Yvette who saved my life. I should have accompanied her when she died, but she had asked me to take care of you. Now that youre older, you dont need my care anymore Nora suddenly said, Then, what if my mother wants you to stay alive? S were Queenie was stunned. Her eyes were a little hazy. What did you say? The pain gradually came from her body, making her a little stunned. Nora took a deep breath and took out a letter to hand to Queenie. I found this in your secret room. With that, she handed a letter to Queenie. Queenie looked over and realized that it was the last letter Yvette had written to her before she died. She had almost memorized everything written in the letter. It was just a confession, nothing else. As she was thinking, she saw Nora open the envelope. Inside the envelope was a line of words: Queenie, the reason I entrusted my child to you was to give you a reason to live. The moment you walked out of the mysterious organization, you had already received a new life. You have to live well. Queenie was stunned. Nora took a deep breath. Mother has never given me much help. She only asked her teachers to teach me martial arts and medical skills, but she didnt feel any need to find someone to protect me. She had always hoped that I could become very strong myself, so I never understood why Mother gave you the mission to protect me until I saw this letter in your room. Queenie, Mother wanted you to live, thats why she gave you this mission. She wanted you to forget your pain with time and to really love this world! The thousand children who had been used as test subjects were all innocent. However, the children who had been tortured to death were not the most pitiful. The most pitiful were the five who had survived. The pain they suffered was dozens, maybe even hundreds of times more than the other children. These kids were being tested by all kinds of cold equipment in dark laboratories. This was a kind of torture in itself. Their hearts were twisted. After Barbarian escaped, he killed people crazily to take revenge on this society. Barbarian was pitiful. As for Trueman, his character was very strange. If these people wanted to live, they had to have a belief. Barbarians belief was the Queen. Truemans belief might be eternal life. After Spacey found her freedom, she tortured her adoptive parents and drove a wedge between them which led to them murdering each other. This was also a way to vent. Their personalities were dark and gloomy. It was like a poisonous herb that had never seen light before. It wanted to slaughter everyone to take revenge. Only Queenie did not do anything. This was Yvette guiding her. Her sister was saving her Having nothing to live for couldve become a weakness for Queenie. She probably would have committed suicide. Yvette might have sensed this long ago, so after freeing her from the organization and giving her a new identity, she did not leave immediately. Instead, she taught her how to live a blissful life, wanting to save her from the darkness. Queenie stared at the letter in her hand as her tears suddenly started rolling down her cheeks. Nora said, Queenie, think about it carefully. Can you really bear to leave? Can you bear to let go of Cherry? Can you bear to let go of Royce? Even John is so loyal to you! Can you really bear to let go? Could she bear to? At this moment, an impulse suddenly arose in the heart of the disheartened Queenie. She wanted to live! She wanted to see the smiles of the people around her, wanted to see Noras wedding. She wanted to see Cherry grow up and meet the love of her life Her eyes slowly lit up. Yet! It was too late! The light that had just risen in Queenies eyes gradually extinguished again. Hahahaha! Trueman laughed out loud. Nora, you gave her a desire to live and then let her die. This is simply too cruel! Youre too cruel! Queenie also sighed. Nora, its too late. No. Nora knew that Queenie finally had the will to live. Her lips slowly curled up. Queenie, I brought the V16. When she said this, Truemans laughter instantly stopped! He looked at Nora in shock. What did you say? Chapter 954 - I Can’t Use This Serum Nora took out a bottle of V16 from her pocket. She opened the lid and took out the serum in a syringe. In the sunlight, her movements looked exceptionally professional and graceful. Queenie watched her. For some reason, she suddenly felt glad and relieved. Yvette, as you had wished, your child has grown into a very strong person. At the side, Trueman widened his eyes and looked at her in disbelief. If Barbarian had known that Nora had the real V16 with her, he would probably have risked his life to take it from her, right? Given Barbarians skills, it was more likely than not that he would be able to get it. Once he obtained the V16 and injected it into himself, Barbarian would have been able to break through his limit again and defeat any number of people! With that, he wouldnt have had to die. So, what on earth gave Nora the guts to still bring the real V16 with her when she knew very well that they would be here? Trueman stared straight at her. As he watched Nora lift the syringe, he couldnt help but say, W-wait! Nora didnt listen to him. Trueman shouted, Nora, there are only two doses of that gene serum in the world! Are you really going to give one to her? Shes obviously already seeking death! How can you still give it to her?! Stop what youre doing immediately! Stop! Otherwise, you will regret it! Trueman wanted to stop her. However, Trueman had already been subdued, so he couldnt put up a fight at all. Nora remained indifferent to his verbal abuse. Just as she was about to insert the needle into Queenies arm, a hand suddenly grabbed her wrist. Noras line of sight followed the hand, and she looked up to see Caleb standing in front of her. He frowned as he said, Think twice about what youre doing, Nora! Nora narrowed her eyes. What do you mean, Mr. Gray? Mr. Gray Noras form of address for him immediately became a lot more alienated. Caleb stared at her. There are only two gene serums in this world. You have to understand that there may be more important people who might need you to save them. Do you really want to give her one of the serums? Although NTT, the company that Queenie had founded, might seem very powerful in comparison with the Hunt Corporation and the Smith Corporation, be it in Kings eyes or the mysterious organizations, it was insignificant. Queenie was just Listener, one of the five children from back then. Among those five children, Trueman was the young master of the mysterious organization! In terms of status, Trueman indeed seemed superior to the others, and on top of that, Caleb was also on good terms with him. Caleb had never tried to take the V16 for himself, yet he was stopping her at a time like this. Nora looked at Caleb and sneered. Mr. Gray, I have never cared about status and whatnot. The only people I hold in my heart are my family. After speaking, she shook off Calebs hand. But just when she was about to inject the gene serum into Queenie, Caleb shouted again, But you havent caught Trueman yet! Arent you afraid that he will fight Xander for the other gene serum after Queenie uses this one?! Nora looked at him suddenly. What did you say? Caleb heaved a silent sigh. He suddenly walked up to Trueman, who was being held down, grabbed his suit jacket, and took out a voice changer from around his neck! The moment he took out the voice changer, Trueman panicked. His voice instantly changed as he said, Caleb, what are you doing? Are you going to betray Mr. Yale? Betray Mr. Yale.. Nora narrowed her eyes. She suddenly realized something. Youre not Trueman?! This whole time, shed had a nagging feeling that the trap she had set up this time had worked too smoothly. How come she had managed to capture both Barbarian and Trueman so easily? As it turned out, this man was not Trueman! The fake Trueman immediately sneered and said, Of course, I am not Mr. Yale. Theres no way Mr. Yale would put himself in such a dangerous situation! But I didnt expect you to actually betray Mr. Yale, Caleb! Caleb ignored him. Instead, he looked at Nora and said, Trueman is not to be trifled with, Nora. Now that there are only two V16s left in the world, your best bet is to give one to Trueman and maintain friendly relations with the mysterious organization. If you give this gene serum to Queenie, what is your son going to do if Trueman takes the other one from you? Nora clenched her jaw. I wont let him! But Caleb took a deep breath and said, Are you sure? Trueman is not as simple as you think. Think about it, despite having so many clashes with him thus far, has he really suffered any losses? His power is beyond your imagination! As soon as he said that, Queenie also pushed Noras hand away. Nora, he is right. Although I wasnt in the mysterious organization all these years, I have also heard that the mysterious organizations new young master is a ruthless man who is even stronger than the previous leader. I cant use this serum. Save it for Xander instead! Chapter 955 - Angering Trueman! Chapter 955 Angering Trueman! Nora looked at Queenie with certainty. So, this is the true reason why you decided to sacrifice yourself, right? Queenie was taken aback. After a while, she sighed silently. Youve figured it out again. Previously, Yvette had hidden the truth from Queenie and helped her survive in the beginning. After the last twenty years or so, she actually didnt seek death that much anymore. While she did mean all the things she did and said previously, and was also going along with what Nora wanted, in truth, it was Trueman whom Queenie was really worried about. Barbarian might be powerful, but he was ultimately still just a fighter who lacked intelligence. Trueman was the real threat! The mysterious organization was in possession of all the gene serums from V1 to V15-in other words, it was just a matter of time before the mysterious organization created a second Barbarian! Therefore, when Nora obtained two doses of the gene serum but could not use it on Xander immediately, Queenie didnt dare to have designs on the other one anymore. She wanted to leave the second one to Xander, in case of an emergency. By bringing fake serums with her this time, firstly, she was leaving herself no way out. Secondly, she was afraid that she would not be able to outwit Trueman. Should she really end up being caught by the other party, if Nora had the serum that Trueman needed, then she could at least still negotiate with him. The best solution that Queenie could think of was blowing up both Trueman and Barbarian with herself. If it failed, then at least there would still be two doses of the gene serum-one for Trueman, and one for Xander. It was not that she didnt want to live; rather, she couldnt! She dared not! She didnt dare to risk provoking Trueman by using the gene serum, thereby leading to him taking the remaining one. If so, there wouldnt be any left for Xander anymore! When Queenie saw how sharp and perceptive Nora was to realize her true intentions so quickly, she sighed and pushed her hand away. She said, Nora, since you already know everything, then you should act with even more caution. I cant use the serum. I Queenie was about to continue speaking when she suddenly felt a burst of pain, causing her to curl into a fetal position-it was the backlash from the last gene serum she had received, the V15. She was close to dying! Even so, with her other hand, Queenie held on tightly to Noras hand that was about to inject the serum into her. I wont take it Let me die Everyone present stared nervously at Nora. Caleb said, Think about it carefully, Nora! But the masked Justin, who was standing behind Nora, suddenly said, Dont be afraid, Nora. I am here. After speaking, he reached out and patted Nora on the shoulder. His palm was very warm and calming, as though he could resolve anything, no matter how huge a problem Nora caused. Noras heart settled. She lowered her eyes and heaved a quiet sigh. Okay, I wont use it on you. Queenie breathed a sigh of relief. Caleb also breathed a sigh of relief. Even the fake Trueman was relieved. But the next moment, the very instant Queenie let go of Noras hand, Nora abruptly inserted the needle into her arm and quickly pushed down on the syringe! Queenie was in so much pain already that she merely felt as if an ant had bitten her shoulder, so she hadnt realized anything yet It was Caleb who recovered first. He stepped forward abruptly to stop Nora. Nora! But a big and tall figure blocked his way. Caleb looked up at the masked King and stared at him. You Dont bother her. Justins voice was very calm and steady. His eyes swept across everyone present, making them shudder. It only took a few moments to finish the injection. During the brief interruption, the V16 was fully injected into Queenie. Her pain gradually began to subside, and she also seemed to undergo some changes. no Queenies facial features looked even younger now. Despite looking very sick just now, she was positively glowing with radiance now. Even the pain from the backlash had disappeared in an instant, easing the frown on her countenance. She squatted on the ground in a daze as she sensed the changes in her body in disbelief. Seeing her like this, Nora stretched out her hand to check her pulse. Aunt Queenie, I would never let Xander take the serum until I confirm its efficacy. You dont have to feel any psychological burden. Im only giving you the serum as an experiment. Despite her saying that, Queenie was no fool. She naturally understood that Nora was just saying that because she didnt want her to feel guilty, especially because once Trueman realized that she had taken the gene serum and that there was only one dose left in the world, the repercussions from Trueman would definitely be humongous. Nora checked Queenies pulse cautiously. She found that the pulse of the woman, who was so weak just a moment ago that her pulse was nearly non-existent, had regained its strength. She asked, How do you feel, Aunt Queenie? Queenie took in the sensations in her body and slowly replied, Ive become even more sensitive to sounds, and it seems like I can hear sounds of an even wider range of frequencies now. My body feels very relaxed and comfortable Queenies physical condition was completely normal!! This showed that there was no problem with the V16s that her mother had left. Nora breathed a sigh of relief for Queenie and Xander. After all, the V16s were more than twenty years old. Who could guarantee their efficacy? Nora helped Queenie up and looked at her intently. Lets get in the car. Queenie nodded. Barbarian was already dead. Though this Trueman was fake, Nora nevertheless still handed over the mysterious organization members to Brenda. Then, together with Justin, she took Queenie home. Caleb sighed silently and said nothing. The limping man left them and went back to the hospital for medical treatment. Before the fake Trueman was taken away, he shouted, Just you wait, Nora Smith! Mr. Yale will never let you off! Wait for it! He will come for you very soon! Of course Nora knew that Trueman would never give up. It was just that she didnt think Truemans retaliation would come so quickly or directly. On the way home, she received a call from Trueman. Truemans voice was harsh and arrogant as he clamored. Seems like you want to do this the hard way huh, Nora! Do you think that all your problems are solved because you now have King on your side? You are wrong! Who do you think could be behind an entity as powerful as the mysterious organization? The previous King of the UK? Is he so powerful that all countries in the world would fear him? To think youre colluding with King! Heh, you sure are penny-wise and pound-foolish! I dont mind telling you the truth: the mysterious organization is none other than the Imperial League! Why do you think King is getting close to you? Ha! Youre so naive, its unbelievable! Nora glanced at Justin. Oh? Then tell me, what is Kings objective in getting close to me? Chapter 956 - The Truth About The Imperial League!! Chapter 956 The Truth About The Imperial League!! Trueman sneered and said, For the V16, of course! The mysterious organization was founded by the Imperial League. The mysterious organizations ultimate objective is to decipher the human DNA and achieve eternal youth and immortality! Nora didnt believe him. You dont need to sow discord between us. But Trueman said, Then how do you think the mysterious organization got their funds for the experiments when it has never involved itself in commerce? Did the money fall from the sky? The mysterious organizations experiments were simply too big and expansive. Moreover, they hired so many professionals from various fields. Their daily expenses were huge. It was true that there was no way for them to support such huge expenses without strong financial resources. Nora frowned. Seeing that she was keeping quiet, Trueman slowly said, Heh, I dont mind telling you the truth-the mysterious organization was created by the Imperial League itself! Do you think King is a young man? He has already aged! He wants to live forever! He doesnt want to die! He has also taken all those gene serums that were injected into me! They are just waiting for the V16 now! Aged? Nora glanced at Justin again. Justin stretched out his finger and put it against his lips, motioning to Nora not to reveal his identity. Although Nora didnt understand what was going on, she continued to listen to Trueman. You dont believe me? Then Ill tell you thismy father is none other than King! He fathered dozens of children back then to experiment with. I was the only one who survived. He also injected himself with the gene serums, so hes waiting for the V16 to save his own life! He is even scarier than me, yet you would rather trust him over me? Nora: ?? Justin was even more confused than she was. When did he father a son who was already this old? As the two looked at each other, Trueman sneered and said, But Heh, under my leadership, the mysterious organization has long since broken away from his control. Even if I get the V16, I wont give it to him! Because he is the devil! The devil himself! Hes scum! Trueman became rather agitated. Toward the end, Trueman even said, Im not going to give him the V16 anymore. The King with you now is definitely fake. I know the real King all too well. Youd best be careful and not let him fool you! Then, Trueman grinned and added, Youre welcome. As soon as he said that, Trueman hung up. After he hung up the phone, Nora finally looked at Justin and asked, Whats going on? Justin took off his mask. Everyone in the car at the moment was one of their own. Queenie had also found out Justins true identity and was also looking at him curiously at the moment. Justin sighed silently and replied, The old King he mentioned is my maternal grandfather. Nora: ? Maternal grandfather? Come to think of it, she had never met Iriss family before. But wasnt Iris from an ordinary family? Nora remembered that her family had forced her to marry Justins father by threatening her with her sick mother When she thought of that, Nora suddenly thought of her own situation, and she suddenly realized something. She looked at Justin, upon which Justin, as expected, said, My moms father was not an Evans. I only found out about this when I was fifteen years old. The Imperial League had suddenly approached me at that time. Justin would never forget that day. At the age of fifteen, he hadnt yet taken over the Hunt Corporation and was being suppressed by his uncle Raymond. He remembered everything very clearly. That day, Raymond mocked him for being a penniless lad and ridiculed him by saying that without his parents, he didnt have anything to his name at all. He had told him that, without the Hunts support, he was nothing but trash that didnt have even a single cent. At that time, the Hunt Corporation was being restructured. Raymond had used his connections to thwart his attempts at taking out loans from the bank. Without any start-up capital, he couldnt do any of the projects he wanted to do. He indeed couldnt borrow even a single cent from the bank. He had left the house furiously at the time. But the next moment, Kings servant found him. The servant took him straight to the elderly King. King was indeed very old, he looked about eighty or ninety years old. He stared at Justin for a long time before he finally cast his eyes down and said, Alright, youre the one then. Justin didnt understand what he was talking about, but the servant said, Sir said that you will inherit the mantle of King in the Imperial League. Justin: ? After speaking, the servant took out a bank card and handed it to him. This is your pocket money. Give it some thought, Master Hunt. When Justin checked the balance on the bank card after the two had left, he found that there were several million dollars inside. He was astounded. No matter how rich the Hunts were, they werent going to give a child millions of dollars as pocket money so casually. A few million dollars were enough to act as the companys entire working capital! It was not until later when he took over the Imperial League that he realized just how rich this mysterious family was. A few million dollars were nothing more than just a drop in the bucket. As Queenie listened to Justins explanation, she asked curiously, Was your mother unaware of this all this time? Justin nodded. Yeah. Grandpa had passed away a long time ago, so I didnt tell Mom about it. She has always thought that she is a child of the Evanses. She has already cut off ties with her family for my sake, so the Evanses have also been behaving themselves all these years. A curious Nora asked, Why did the old King choose you? The mantle of King was reserved for the leader of the Imperial League since its inception. The code names in the alliance did not change. Some of them had already been around for hundreds of years. In the past, when cell phones didnt yet exist, they had used letters to transmit information to one another. As such, the code names were passed down from generation to generation. At the question, Justin stayed silent for a while before he finally said, I was also very curious about it at that time. Moreover, everything went by in a flash after he chose me. The second time I saw that servant was when my grandfather passed away. He came to me with all of the Imperial Leagues confidential documents and told me to take over the Imperial League. At that time, Justin was only 18 years old! It was only when he later investigated the matter that he found that the old King did not have many children left in the world. Iris was his only surviving daughter. Justin was also his one and only blood relative left in the world. Because of this, Justin had even secretly reached out to his maternal grandmother, in other words, Iriss mother. His grandmother was already in poor health at that time, and she told him the truth on her deathbed. As it turned out, his grandmother had been kidnapped in her youth. She, together with a group of beautiful women, had been imprisoned in a room, and a king-like man had kept them in captivity. His grandmother found out that every time one of these women gave birth to a child, the child would be taken away never to be returned. Thus, she looked for an opportunity to escape. The pregnant women then married into the Evanses and gave birth to Iris At that time, I even wondered, Since the old King is so perverted and likes fathering children so much, how could he possibly not have more children? Where exactly did all those children go? But now, I finally know the answer. Justin said solemnly, All of them had been sent away as experimental subjects for the genetic experiments. Nora frowned. They were already conducting experiments during Iriss generation? It seemed that the gene serums research and development had started even earlier than she had anticipated! Justin frowned and then said, No wonder the old butler has been keeping one of the Imperial Leagues ledgers from me all this time. Now that I think about it, the amount in that ledger must have gone to supporting the mysterious organization. He was puzzled. Its just that I thought all of his sons were dead, but if Trueman is still alive, why did he choose me as his heir? Nora said slowly, I may know the reason for that. Chapter 957 - The Neglected Truth Chapter 957 The Neglected Truth Justin looked at her. Nora was silent for a moment before sighing silently. It should be because youre a normal person. How ironic. The old man had been pursuing immortality his entire life and had created the mysterious organization to develop the gene serum. However, the research could not be completed successfully in the end. He did not dare to hand such a big empire like the Imperial League to his only son, Trueman. All his children had died in the gene serum experiments, so he did not have absolute trust in Trueman. Instead, Justin became his last heir. Justin also understood this logic. If he had handed the Imperial League to Trueman, would that old man really have been at ease? No At this moment, he finally understood something. Ive been investigating who had schemed against us back then. You and I are not people who can be easily schemed against. What went wrong If Trueman is Old Kings son and the mysterious organization is a part of the Imperial League, then everything makes sense! When Nora had become pregnant, the surveillance cameras in the house showed nothing out of the ordinary. Nora had been drugged and neglected. After all, she had been in the Smiths for so many years. As a fatty, she had never thought that anyone would covet her body Justin was also not someone who could be easily schemed against! Especially at that time, he had already taken over the Imperial League and the Hunt Corporation. He was powerful, but what if the people in the Imperial League were in cahoots with Trueman? No, that doesnt add up After all, Trueman did not know that Justin had taken over the Imperial League. It should be said that it was Old Kings old butler who had schemed with Trueman! That old butler was the one who had approached Justin. Justin planned to investigate the details carefully when he returned. Someone like this, who had been left behind by Old King and was not loyal to Justin, should be eliminated! A hint of ruthlessness appeared in Justins eyes. Fortunately, Nora was the one chosen for Justin back then. Otherwise, if it were someone else, having a child with a woman he did not like Justin was not sure if he could accept it! When Justin thought of this, he did not say anything else. Nora did not probe further about the pregnancy back then. When Justin investigated everything, he would definitely tell her the truth. The three of them returned to Queenies manor. When John and Royce from the NTT saw Queenie, the two of them revealed happy expressions. The two old men past their primes stood up at the same time and said to Queenie, Queenie, welcome home. Home Queenie knew that from that day onwards, this would really be her home. The three of them entered together. Queenie suddenly looked at Nora and asked, When did you realize that I was Listener? Nora smiled. When I was talking with Ian on the phone, you correctly guessed that he was the one on the call. I already had my suspicions at that time. Later on, I got someone to investigate the pianist and realized that she was just a cover for you. Queenie nodded. I also wanted to get rid of this identity. With a pianist in front of the public, no one would think of looking toward me. Nora then said, You guys are really Spacey also made a fake identity to confuse others. Youre the same, but you went a step further and even got a fake cancer report. You scared Royce quite badly. You almost fooled me too. With that, Queenie stopped in her tracks. After a while, she said, not knowing whether to laugh or cry, Do you really think I faked the cancer report? Nora: ? She was slightly stunned. Queenie shook her head and said, After injecting V15, if we dont get the V16 in time, the cells start mutation. Some of these cells start devouring the body. These cells look very similar to cancer cells under the microscope, which is why it was diagnosed as cancer by the doctor. Nora was stunned. In that case, youre fine? Yes, after injecting V16, those cells will slowly disappear. In the future, other than some changes in my genes, my body will be no different than that of a normal person! Nora nodded. Something suddenly flashed across her mind She felt that she had neglected something important, but she could not remember it immediately. Queenie looked at her and asked, Whats wrong? Nora shook her head. Its nothing. Its just that I realized I have neglected something. I suddenly thought of it As soon as she finished speaking, Nora stood still and thought about her conversation with Queenie from the beginning to the end. Her eyes widened suddenly. The neglected truth suddenly surfaced! Chapter 958 - Trueman’s Bottom Line Chapter 958 Truemans Bottom Line Nora looked at Justin and was about to say something when Cherry and Pete ran out of the room. The two of them came out and saw Queenie first. They rushed forward and hugged Queenies leg. Cherrys small voice was filled with tears. Where have you been? Dont you want me anymore? They said that something had happened to you. I was so worried! After experiencing such deadly events, when Queenie returned to the house and saw Royce and John, she felt a sense of closeness. However, when she saw Cherry, whom she had cared for since she was young, an indescribable fear suddenly surged in her heart. If she really died, she would never see Cherry again. Queenie hugged her and her eyes instantly turned red. Dont worry. I wont leave you again! Cherry nodded and grabbed her hand tightly. You have to keep your word! Okay. Pete and Queenie did not have a deep relationship, but after being together the past two days, the little guy was also very worried about Queenie. He sized her up carefully from top to bottom and only nodded when he saw that she was safe and sound. When Nora saw the two children, she looked back in confusion. Wheres Xander? He said hes tired. Hes sleeping! Cherry did not think too much about it. Xander has been sleeping a lot these past few days! Pete was really worried. Mommy, go see him. Is he sick again? Last time, when Xander fainted after being injected with the V15, Pete realized that something was wrong with Xanders health. Although he did not know the entire story, he was still worried about his health. Although he and Xander were competitors and were working hard to obtain Cherrys love, Pete would not fuss about it with Xander! Hearing Petes words, Nora nodded. She exited the room and walked upstairs. She pushed open Xanders door and saw a small lump on the bed. She walked over and coughed. Xander, I came to see you. Xander was different from the other two children. Xander had a sensitive character, and he was a boy. Therefore, whenever Nora approached him, she would notify him in advance. However, Xander did not sit up as usual. Instead, he continued to lie there. Noras heart sank. Could it be that Xander was really very sick? She quickly walked to the bed and lifted the blanket. However, she realized that there was no one on the bed at all. The blanket was only empty. Xander was not here at all! Nora was taken aback. Then, her phone suddenly rang. She picked it up and Truemans voice came from the other end. Why do you think I raised Xander? Do you think the relationship between Xander and me over the past five years was just an act? Nora, Barbarian and the mysterious organization were not my greatest trump cards. My greatest trump card is Xander. Nora suddenly clenched her fists. Xander wont betray me! After being with the child for so long, Nora knew Xanders character very well. Although he looked awkward and shouted about fighting and killing, he was actually very kind. Otherwise, he would not have tried to save all those small animals. Xander had true feelings for her and Justin! Trueman smiled. Yes, he has always been a child with love. Over the years, I havent made him heartless. So what would he do when he hears that only V16 can treat his fathers illness? What Nora suddenly realized something. She rushed to Queenies bedroom and saw that the box with the V16 was empty. The V16 inside was gone!!! Chapter 959 - Don’t Bring Anyone! Chapter 959 Dont Bring Anyone! Whats wrong? Queenie and Justin were playing with Cherry and Pete when they saw Nora walking out of Xanders room in a panic and rushing over to Queenies bedroom, so they hurriedly ran over and asked. Queenie immediately noticed that the refrigerator with the V16, which was supposed to be hidden in a secret place, was gone. Suddenly realizing something, she frowned and asked, Wheres the other V16? In order to safe-keep the two V16s with them, Queenie had placed both of them there. In the end, Nora, who had set up everything, had taken one and left the other behind. However, the one that had been left behind was now missing! Queenie suddenly realized something and she immediately shouted, There is a thief among us! John! Check who entered my bedroom today Theres no need to check. Nora stretched out her arm and stopped Queenie. A hint of remorse flashed in her eyes as she said, Its Xander. Queenie was shocked. Xander? Nora nodded. Guilt filled Nora. Ever since Xander returned to them, knowing that the child hadnt had his parents with him since birth and, as a result, was very sensitive, she hadnt dared to bring up Trueman much in front of him. As Xander had grown up under Truemans care, a large part of his mindset and moral compass was misguided. Even though he had a good heart, it was inevitable that he would still be affected to some extent. However, neither Nora nor Justin had been in a hurry to do something about it; after all, these things werent something that could be corrected so quickly. They had to be more patient with Xander. But following that, Justin had faked his death and escaped to secretly investigate the mysterious organization while Nora had been busy facing Trueman and Barbarian. Looking back at it carefully, since Xanders return, she and Justin had not fulfilled their duty as his parents at all. For the sake of obtaining the V16, and for the sake of saving his life, they had overlooked the most crucial thing they should have done: spending time with him. Her eyes reddened. It was at this moment that Truemans voice came from the phone again. Nora, have you won? Won? Nora had set up an elaborate plan, defeated Barbarian, and caught Spacey; but in the end, she was still tricked by Trueman. She hadnt thought that Trueman would use Xander like this! She took a deep breath. Truemans voice suddenly became sharp as he said, I told you not to give the V16 to Queenie, yet you simply had to! Now that there is only one V16 left, what are you going to do? What was she going to do Nora clenched her fists. What do you want? Trueman had already obtained the V16. In fact, Xander was even in his hands at the moment. He could have just injected himself with the V16 immediately instead of calling her and provoking her over and over again. Trueman must want something. When she was thinking about it, Trueman said, I want youand you aloneto do as I say now. My little servant, youre going to meet us very soon. I should think that Xander would also be very happy to hear this, no? As soon as he said that, Xanders voice rang out. Mommy, dont come! Daddy wont hurt me! But he had only just spoken halfway when Trueman covered his mouth. Mm! Nora hurriedly said, Okay, I will do everything you say! Get in the car outside your house now. The car outside her house Nora turned around abruptly and started walking to the door without hesitation. She had only taken two steps when she sensed someone following her at the back. Before Nora could even say anything, Trueman laughed and said, I definitely wont give you the V16, but if you dont want anything to happen to Xander, then I hope you can refrain from bringing anyone with you. Anyone at all, do you understand? Chapter 960 - Husband And Wife Join Forces! Chapter 960 Husband And Wife Join Forces! Upon hearing this, Nora stopped and looked behind her at Justin, who was following after her. She said very solemnly, Dont follow me. I have to go alone. None of you are to follow me! She couldnt risk putting Xanders life in danger at a time like this! Besides, she was Black Cat There was probably nobody in this world who was better at escaping than her. Even if she was caught by Trueman, she would not be in mortal danger. Justin looked into the womans eyes. Her docile and obedient almond-shaped eyes which should have looked charming and timid were filled with determination in this instant. Justin knew that the woman he loved was no fragile flower who could only depend on men. He nodded. Nora looked at him intently. After a while, she finally said, Dont worry, I will bring Xander back safely. After saying that, Nora strode off resolutely. Justin stayed where he was. His lips parted slightly as he murmured, Okay, Ill wait for the two of you to return. Seeing Nora leave, Cherry and Pete finally realized that something was wrong, especially since Pete was so sharp and keen. He looked straight at Justin and asked, Daddy, whats wrong? Is Xander in danger? Where is Mommy going? Justin squatted down and held the children with one arm each. His voice was steady as he said, Everythings fine. Mommy is going to pick up Xander and bring him home. Cherry and Pete, who had been in a panic, finally calmed down after hearing this. Queenie looked at Justin. You Are you really not going after her? Justin nodded. I believe in Nora. Besides, there are other things that I need to take care of. Queenie was taken aback. Justin got up. He lowered his head, picked up his cell phone, and immediately made a call. Investigate everything within the Imperial league thats related to the mysterious organization and then clear them all out! There was faint anger in his voice as he added, Dont leave even a single one of them! Why was Trueman so powerful? Because he was relying on the Imperial League! If the Imperial League could find out the identities of all the members of the mysterious organization and cut off all of their sources of income, then Trueman, who would be left with neither manpower nor money, would no longer pose a threat to Nora! It was dangerous for Nora to face Trueman head-on. How would Justin possibly just sit by idly and do nothing? He would defeat Trueman and clear all the obstacles for Nora! C When Nora walked out of the villa door, sure enough, she spotted a car parked outside. After she got into the car and started the engine, Trueman said over the phone, Throw out your cell phone and call me with the cell phone Ive left for you, instead. Nora turned her head to the side and saw an old-fashioned cell phone on the passenger seat. It was an extremely primitive type of cell phone that could probably only be used for calling and not even for text messaging. Without hesitation, she threw away her cell phone. The primitive cell phone then started ringing. When she answered it, Truemans voice came from the opposite end. Go to 28 Vail Street. Nora started the car and went to 28 Vail Street. As soon as she arrived, the cell phone rang again. When she answered, Trueman said, My little servant sure is obedient- Do you see the No. 848 bus? Get on it. As soon as he finished speaking, the No. 848 bus reached the bus stop in front of her. She glanced back at the surveillance cameras on the road and then got on the bus immediately. Chapter 961 - 1 Finally Meeting Trueman!! Chapter 961 Finally Meeting Trueman!! The phone call went silent. Trueman did not hang up. He smiled on the other end and said, Little servant, Ive finally made you obedient. Hahaha, Xander really is my good son. He made you so obedient. Nora sat on the bus very calmly. Can you let me talk to Xander for a while? She knew that Trueman liked her being obedient, so her tone was very tactful. Indeed, this attitude pleased Trueman. He smiled. Of course. Then, Nora heard a sobbing voice on the other end. Xanders silence filled the phone. He seemed to not know what to say. Noras heart clenched slightly. She slowly said, Xander Her words made Xander choke even harder as he cried, Mommy, Im sorry! Nora quickly comforted him. You dont have to apologize. Theres no need to be sorry. Im the one who let you down. I gave birth to you, but I didnt even know of your existence. I let you live in hell for so many years. Xander, youre the child I feel most guilty towards. Xander was definitely shocked, angry, and guilty. The child was very kind. He knew that his stupidity had put his mother in danger. Xander said, Mommy, dont worry about me. Daddy wont do anything to me. He has always been very good to me Over the years, although Xander had lived in the basement, it was obvious from how Xander had dared to rebut Ruth that his status in the mysterious organization was still very high. At least Trueman had not abused him. When Xander said this, before Nora could say anything, Truemans sharp voice said with a hint of evilness, Thats not necessarily true~ My good son, I treated you well previously only to get you to bring me the gene serum. Now, the V16 is in my hands. If your mommy doesnt do as I say, then I cant guarantee what Ill do to you. Of course, beating you up is impossible. At most, Ill starve you. I think it wont be good if you dont eat for three days, right? Noras voice suddenly sank. Trueman, if you dare to touch even a hair on my sons head, Ill make you die a horrible death! Nora rarely said such ruthless words. She was usually very low-key and tolerant. She was also very indifferent to others, but at this moment, she was really angry. However, Trueman did not back down just because she was angry. He smiled and said, Little servant, is this the attitude you should have when talking to your master? Nora bit her lips. After a while, she said, Please. Heh, this is simply too enjoyable! Trueman laughed out loud. Your mother Yvette was a stubborn person. The mysterious organization couldnt do anything to her. For so many years, they could only set traps and slowly wait for the V16 to fall in their laps. Compared to your mother, youre really better. You refused to admit defeat so many times Little servant, if you knew this would happen, why did you do this in the first place? If you had submitted to the mysterious organization and me from the beginning, wouldnt Xander and I each have had one of the two serums now? As for Listener and whoever, they werent worthy! Nora remained silent and did not argue. Xander was in Truemans hands, so she had to tread carefully. She asked, Where do you want me to go? Where are you? If I come looking for you, youd definitely want to see me submit to you, right? Ha, little servant, youre already good at guessing your masters thoughts, Not bad, keep going like this! This is how you read my mind! Nora: Your voice still hasnt improved. Its okay. When we meet, Ill allow you to teach me. Now, get out of the bus. Nora: ? She was stunned. She looked at the still moving bus and said in surprise, I havent reached the bus stop. The bus would not halt until it reached the stop. Trueman smiled. As the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts, this shouldnt make things difficult for you, right? Nora took a deep breath and suddenly stood up. Sitting beside her was a tall man. When he saw her stand up, he was a little stunned. He reminded her, We havent reached the stop yet. Nora ignored him and opened the window. The next moment, she held her hands up and her entire body slipped out the window. Thud! After landing, Nora rolled away to reduce her momentum. She immediately stood up neatly and looked around, causing everyone on the bus to stare at her in amusement. Martial arts! How awesome! So strong! 1111 After showing off her skills, Nora did not have any time to listen to these peoples praise. She walked away as per the instructions on the phone. Not far away, a black car was parked. Nora jumped into the car and started it. The bus went to the northwest while she drove to the northeast. Trueman was preventing others from following behind her. When she got on the bus, the best way was to wait at the next stop. However, who would have thought that Trueman would ask Nora to jump out of a moving bus? Nora was driving, but her phone was still on the line. Trueman smiled. Little servant, youre really capable. Im so relieved. Hahahaha Nora looked at the sea in the distance. She narrowed her eyes and suddenly said, You want me to board a ship? Yes. Trueman laughed. As long as we go to the open sea, itll be difficult for anyone to find us. Not even King! Hahaha, Old King deserves to die. Ill crush all his hopes for eternal life and watch him die! Truemans voice was filled with arrogance. Nora narrowed her almond-shaped eyes and bit her lips. Half an hour later, Nora could already smell the seawater. She watched helplessly as the coastline slowly came into her view. She knew that if she could not find Trueman at this time and really went on a ship with him to the open sea, she would completely be in Truemans hands! Nora became a little anxious. At this moment, there was a knock on the phone. Someone should have entered Truemans room. The person whispered, Young Master, bad news! Something has happened to our ship! Trueman was stunned. What happened? The person said anxiously, Our ship has been detained. Trueman said angrily, Then look for another. As long as you pay well, I dont believe you cant find another ship in a short time! The other party stammered and finally sighed. Young Master, all our funds have been frozen. I just realized that all our bank accounts have been locked! It must be Its King! He cut off all our funds! Trueman instantly became irritable. He stood up and kicked something away. He muttered softly and cursed, Trash! Youre all trash. A bunch of trash! When Nora heard this, she lowered her eyes and suddenly asked, Trueman, you dont have any money anymore, right? I can give you a choice. Give me Xander. I wont snatch the V16 from you. Ill think of a way to save Xander myself! Leave him behind. I can give you a large sum of money and let you live happily for the rest of your life! Without the support of the Imperial League, Trueman was like a general without soldiers. It was impossible to recover lost land. The V16 Nora did not want it anymore. This was because Trueman was definitely smart enough to inject himself the moment he got the V16, right? She only wanted Xander! She wanted to protect Xander. Even if she could not develop a V16 herself, she wanted to accompany Xander in his little remaining life. She could not let the child be so afraid. At the very least, she had to be by Xanders side in his final moments. However, after she finished speaking, Trueman suddenly sneered. Nora, youre thinking too much! Haha, I wont give you Xander. If you want him, come to me! Be my servant for the rest of your life! After saying this, he ordered, Turn the car south. Well meet there! Nora knew that Trueman had already gone crazy. This person was simply crazy. She gritted her teeth and turned the car. Justin had sent people to look for her throughout the city, but she had already changed cars a few times on the way and changed directions several times too. Under Truemans instructions, she had already thrown off those people who had chased after her farther and farther away! Soon, Nora arrived at an abandoned factory. She stopped the car and saw a familiar figure standing in front. When she got out of the car, Caleb walked over with an anxious expression and grabbed her hand. Nora, whats going on? Why did Trueman say he captured Xander? He even asked me to bring you to him! Looking at the person in front of her, Nora stared at him deeply with her almond-shaped eyes and did not speak. Caleb sensed that something was wrong with her and said anxiously, Dont be anxious. No matter what, Ill save Xander! Dont worry! However, Nora took a step back and avoided his pull. She looked at Caleb fixedly and said word by word, Theres no need to pretend. Caleb was stunned. Nora, what are you talking about? I dont understand. You The rest of his words were stuck in his throat. Because the next moment, Nora called him, Trueman. Chapter 962 - 2 The Truth!!! Time seemed to have stopped at this moment. Caleb looked at her in shock, his expression gradually cracking. He was extremely shocked, clearly not expecting her to see through his secret. He wanted to say something, but the next moment, he suddenly reached out and took off his glasses. Caleb had always been the relatively thin and refined type. He looked gentle and made people feel like they were bathing in the spring breeze, but after he took off his glasses, his entire personality became sharp. The smile on his lips slowly faded and he looked fierce and indescribable. He grinned. Even his voice and tone changed. Hehe, hehe He suppressed his smile. After laughing, he looked up again, his eyes already becoming ostentatious and teasing. Little servant, youre really smart- His voice was sharp, as if it was suppressed in his throat, and also like Calebs deliberately fake voice. Nora felt like Caleb had become a different person. She frowned and asked anxiously, Wheres Xander? Caleb No, it should be said that Trueman was grinning, revealing his two canine teeth. Call me Master first, and Ill bring you to see him ee Nora looked at him coldly. Truemans expression changed. What do you mean? Youre not going to say it? Hehe, then Ill call now and ask someone to beat up Little Xander! With that, Trueman took out the walkie-talkie. He was about to speak when Noras eyes narrowed. She took a step forward. Ill do it! This pervert! She really did not know what kind of fetish this was. Nora had called him Master when she texted previously, but at this moment, he had the upper hand. It was another humiliation, being forced to do it. She found it a little difficult to say. At this moment, Trueman suddenly seemed to be unable to control his body. He put on the glasses in his hand and his aura changed again as if he had become Caleb. Trueman, dont go overboard! With that, he took off his glasses and became Trueman again. Why? Do you feel sorry for her? Hehe, Caleb, why didnt you feel sorry for me when you betrayed me? He put on his glasses again and changed back into Caleb. Trueman, thats enough! Youve already gotten the V16. Return the child to her. Dont make things difficult for her! Trueman said, Tsk, tsk. Your heart aches just like that? I wont! How can I give up such a fun toy so easily? Hehe. Trueman, dont go overboard! Otherwise, Ill hurt this body! Youre really crazy. Youre crazy for this woman! Nora looked at Caleb in front of her in shock. He took off his glasses one moment and wore them the next. It was as if Trueman was sealed inside that pair of glasses. It was only after a while that she reacted. Caleb had a split personality!! One personality was Caleb, and the other was Trueman! She thought of everything that had happened previously and realized that Caleb and Trueman were one person. But from the looks of it, there were really two people inside. After all, every independent personality was a separate person. Trueman, no matter what, I wont allow you to hurt them! Tsk, then make her obedient. Let me talk to her first! Alright, Ill give you five minutes. I want an obedient servant. With that, Trueman put on his glasses and became Caleb again. Seeing that he finally stopped changing back and forth, Nora looked at Caleb in shock and asked, Youre Caleb wore his glasses and touched his forehead. After a while, he said, Im sorry. I, Ive always lied to you, but youve seen it too. I cant control him. Nora frowned. Which identity is real between the two? You or him? Every person with a split personality would have a primary and a secondary identity. Caleb hesitated for a moment before saying, Its me. He looked ahead in a daze. After I was injected with the drug in the basement, I became afraid of the darkness. Somewhere along the line, he was born. He was braver than me, more ruthless than me, and more adept in that life than me. He could watch helplessly as his siblings died without doing anything while I would be sad. It can be said that he is my dark side. Caleb sighed. Its not the time to say this. Nora, listen to Trueman obediently. He has controlled this body longer than I have. Now, if you have any questions, ask me directly. I promise to tell you everything. Nora looked at him fixedly and asked, Back then, what happened to the three children? Who told Justin about Petes existence? Caleb sighed. I did. Caleb lowered his eyes and clenched his fists. Ive never lied to you. I really hate the mysterious organization. I want to destroy them. This has been my wish since I was young. Your mother was very kind to me back then. I was about to die, it was your mother who had saved me. Nora was taken aback. Caleb spoke again, Although I had two personalities at that time, after taking the V3 gene serum, the rejection was obvious. Like my other siblings, I knew that I was about to die. At that time, your mother came to the basement and saw everything. She went almost crazy at that time and berated the mysterious organization for conducting human experiments. At that time, many children were facing death. Your mother treated a few of those children and took good care of them In the end, the five of us who survived received your mothers kindness. However, I was the one who was there at that time. Trueman really did not know, he only had evil in him. The sole purpose of his existence was to survive. Later, your mother betrayed the mysterious organization and said that she had not developed the V16. After escaping the mysterious organization, my father, Old King, put your mother on the wanted list worldwide At that time, Yvette had already realized that the mysterious organizations head was King, right? Therefore, after returning to the country, she knew that no one would be able to resist King. She decisively left Ian and escaped to a small town. However, she was still found in the end. Yvette could only make a deal with King, or rather, Trueman. She had killed herself and escaped their clutches. Only when her daughter lived to 24 years old would there be clues to the V16! Caleb apologized. Caleb Gray is my other identity. Back then, my mother had actually married into the Grays first. Later on, King forced her to have me. Therefore, although Im Kings child, Im indeed a member of the Grays He looked at Nora. I dont want to be Trueman. I dont want anything to do with the Yale name. I just want to be Caleb Gray. Caleb lowered his head. Back then, King arranged for Justin to have a child with you. After that, he replaced all the surveillance cameras in your house and buried all clues to the childs father. Then He sighed. When I came to look for you, you fainted as you gave birth to your first child. Trueman found a way to get it out in secret. He did it to raise your child. He injected him with gene serums and planned to force you to look for the clues to V16 yourself in the future. Trueman only needed one child. After he left, you gave birth to a second child. Henry threw the child away I followed the security guard and arrived in the suburbs. He was your son after all. I really couldnt bear it, so I called Justin and used a voice changer Nora looked at him. Thank you for saving Pete. Caleb was silent for a moment before his lips moved. I definitely wont watch him die because hes your son. Youll definitely be sad if he dies. I dont want you to be sad. Caleb immediately shut his mouth. He seemed to have realized that he had said too much and was afraid that his words would put more pressure on Nora. He turned his head and looked elsewhere. He did not dare to look her in the eyes and quickly changed the topic. When did you realize that Im Trueman? Chapter 963 - The Truth (2) Nora sighed quietly. Ive had my doubts all along. I already had my suspicions when I first tried to capture Trueman. Caleb was stunned. Nora lowered her eyes. When we were trying to capture Trueman that time, I found the hotel where he was staying, but you were the one who walked out of it instead Later, when we tried to capture Trueman a second time, he escaped and you were caught by the special department, instead. Now that I think about it, you must have allowed them to catch you on purpose, right? Caleb nodded. Yes, I wanted to work with the special department so that I would be able to destroy the mysterious organization. Nora fell silent for a moment. Then, she said, I was very puzzled at that time. All our arrangements were appropriate and in place, so how on earth had Trueman escaped? During that time, I had even monitored all inbound and outbound activity at immigration, but there wasnt any news of Trueman leaving the country at all. He seemed so mysterious and powerful that he could come and go as he pleased, but I have never believed that anyone in this world can completely avoid leaving traces of their existence as if they have never existed. Caleb sighed. I didnt expect you to have become suspicious of me so early. At that time, I was just distrustful and a little wary of you, but it didnt occur to me that you may be Trueman. After all, when you were detained in the special department, I was conversing with Trueman the whole time. This dispelled my suspicions. What really made me suspicious of you was when you were unwell and hospitalized some time back I came to visit you and the nurse taking care of you said that you were scalded by hot water But if your gene modification was of heat resistance, how could you be scalded? In that case, there could only be one reason you were lying. Your heat resistance abilities havent been modified at all But five children had survived in the laboratory back then, and this was something that all five of you knew It only occurred to me later that even though all five of you know about one anothers existence, it may be possible that apart from you, the rest were completely unaware of the others identities. Caleb nodded. You have guessed everything correctly. He lowered his eyes and explained, When I went to the special department back then, I did allow myself to be caught on purpose. To avoid anyone from recognizing me as Trueman, people kept impersonating me the entire time. My subordinates were also trying to protect me at that time. After all, even though its the gene serum that makes it seem like I have lung cancer, the coughing is real. Taking medicine eases my discomfort and relieves the pain Cough, cough At this point, Caleb covered his mouth again and started coughing. Nora waited for a long while before Caleb finally stopped coughing. He said, After escaping from the mysterious organization back then, the person whose heat-resistant genes were improved only wanted to be an ordinary person, even if it meant that he could only live until he was thirty years old. He begged me to help him hide his identity. I happened to be in need of a public persona, so I agreed to it. He lives a very peaceful life now, and he doesnt want to be disturbed by the outside world. He also leads a very innocent life so I dont want to tell you who he is Nora pressed her lips together. Hes Professor Epson, right? As soon as she said that, Caleb looked at her in astonishment and subconsciously asked, How did you know? Nora replied, When Barbarian was holding him hostage and asked him about the gene serum, he had answered immediately. But during all that time when I was at Staav University, I hadnt heard about the gene serum from any of the other professors at all. It was obvious that the matter was not widely publicized; only people who held great interest in it would know about it. Moreover, Barbarian didnt know who he was at the time. After pushing him into the laboratory and setting it on fire, everyone who went in to rescue him, including my classmates, was injured, yet he wasnt. Thats when I first became suspicious of Professor Epson Caleb: Nora nodded. Yup, he leads a very innocent life indeed. Professor Epson certainly led an innocent life, didnt he? He devoted his life to gene serum research, and his only goal was to surpass Anti! When she thought about that man who regarded her as his imaginary enemy, Nora shook her head wryly. I wont do anything to him. Okay. Caleb replied again before he let out a quiet sigh and remarked, You really are very smart. No, Im not smart enough. If I were really that smart Back then, you told me not to trust anyone so easily, and I never once suspected you Even if I had doubts about everyone, the fact that you and Trueman had indeed appeared at the same time was already enough to dispel my suspicions. It was only when I connected the dots about Aunt Queenie that the fake Trueman gave me a new perspective After Nora explained all this clearly, she looked at Caleb again. But none of this is important anymore. What matters now is I want to know what youre planning. Also, does Trueman know what youre thinking? Caleb looked at her and lowered his eyes. He doesnt. Caleb rubbed his temples, seemingly having a headache. We only switch back and forth frequently when I want to talk to him or vice versa. We both have control over this body, but he is getting stronger and stronger, so he is already gradually replacing me Nora, I will tell you my plans now. I hope you can go with him. Dont worry about where exactly he is taking you for now. As far as I know, he doesnt hold much ill will toward you; he just sees you as a toy. He likes taming people and your stubbornness challenges his authority. Spend some time with him while I take the opportunity to find out where he has hidden the V16 Nora was astonished. Trueman didnt inject the V16 into himself right away when he obtained it? Caleb looked at her. I stopped him from doing SO. Nora was taken aback. Caleb sighed. For this body to take any action, both he and I must come to a consensus first. Although, if I take a forceful approach toward something, he wont be able to go against my will. After all, I am the primary persona now. But if he really overpowers me eventually, then I wont be able to come out anymore When that happens, he will be able to inject himself with the V16. Nora, time is running out. Listen to me carefully, I have already lived long enough, so the V16 must be left for Xander! I want all the sins to end with me. Do you understand? Do as I say! Chapter 964 - Little Servant Calebs tone became more and more urgent. Toward the end, his voice also gradually became sharper and sharper. As the last word rolled off his tongue, he took off his glasses impatiently and stared at Nora. Hes done talking to you, right? You should understand by now that you must follow my orders more obediently, my little servant. Now, I want you to come with me, or else you wont be able to see Xander anymore! Nora lowered her eyes and took a deep breath. Okay. As soon as she replied, Trueman took out a pill and handed it to her. Take this. Surprised, Nora looked down at the pill. Trueman smiled. Dont worry, my little servant, you are my favorite servant, you know. Also, thanks to you, that King confiscated all my assets, so you are the only servant I have now. Im just worried that you will escape. After all, I cant beat the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts in a fight, and I dont have a second Barbarian to act as my bodyguard either. Speaking of Barbarian, when Nora was on her way back to the Schmidts, the Queen had called Justin and informed him of Barbarians death. Also, both the captain and deputy captain of the guards protecting the Queen had been injected with gene serums. One was unable to withstand the serums effects and had died, while the other became stronger. The Queen had asked Justin what she should do next. Nora also gave her advice at that time and told her that the gene serums Barbarian was in possession of werent the purest, so they only improved a portion of the genes, and they would not make one as strong as Barbarian. Because of this, there would not be too great a backlash. The mans lifespan would only be shortened by ten years at the worst. Barbarian would never let the bodyguard he prepared for the Queen, right before his death, survive the gene serum but die from its backlash. He really had the Queens welfare at heart. The Queen remained silent for a long time on the phone before she finally said, Id like to give Barbarian a proper burial. Would you mind if I do that? To be honest, regardless of whether or not Justin minded, the Queen would still do it anyway. This was her private matter. However, the Queen really did regard Justin as a friend all these years while Barbarian was Justins enemy Unexpectedly, though, the usually-petty man had replied solemnly, We should respect the dead. Do what you want. This world had treated Barbarian too cruelly, so he had taken revenge. But no matter what had happened, now that he was dead, one should let go of all the past sins. Trueman put the pill in Noras hand. She held it up to her nose and took a whiff-it was a type of muscle relaxant. It didnt harm the body and would only make one feel weak and limp. This way, she would not be able to resist Trueman anymore. A sneering Nora glanced at Trueman and said, Indeed, given your puny arms and legs, youd better not get hurt by me. Trueman: ??! Trueman became angry at once, and a touch of malice even appeared at the corners of his lips. You- The next moment, without waiting for Trueman to lose his temper, Nora took the pill, which took effect immediately. She could sense all her physical strength dissipating. It didnt feel particularly uncomfortable, though. She moved her hands and feet a little, realizing that she had become no different than any other normal, slender, and frail woman, that was all. A pill was effective for a day. In other words, during this period when she and Trueman were to be together, Trueman would be feeding her one every day. Seeing that she was being so obedient, rebuking her didnt feel right to Trueman anymore, so he walked ahead of her and said, Follow me. He got into the passenger seat of the car in front and gestured at the drivers seat with his chin. Drive, my servant. Noras expression darkened a little. Trueman asked provocatively, Dont wanna see Xander anymore? Nora took a deep breath. Left with no other choice, she could only walk over and get into the drivers seat. She drove following Truemans instructions. As her car turned a few corners back and forth on the road, they started to go farther and farther from the city, making Nora frown. Trueman chuckled. Originally, we should have been on the cruise ship by now. How comfortable would that have been? Unfortunately, thanks to you guys, we no longer have the cruise ship anymore Im very curious, though. My little servant, how on earth did you manage to persuade King and make that old geezer take your side? Chapter 965 - Meeting Xander At Last! Nora didnt say anything when she heard Trueman. She merely continued to look ahead as she asked, Wheres Xander? She didnt know how Trueman would react to the old Kings death. Under such uncertain circumstances, she decided not to say anything for the time being. Trueman snorted coldly. Hes waiting for us ahead! He didnt ask any more questions but narrowed his eyes instead. Two hours later, Trueman suddenly said, Stop. Nora stopped the car and looked around. There was only wilderness and nothing else around. She didnt know why Trueman wanted to stop here. She had only just started wondering when Trueman opened the car door, got out, and started walking away. Nora also got out of the car and followed after him. Why are you following me? Truemans voice was sharp and piercing as he scoffed and said, Im going to take a leak. Do you want to join me? Nora: ???? She frowned and returned to the car. She slipped her hand into a pocket in her pants. There, she had a fingernail-sized transmitter that she could use to make contact with the outside world once she pressed the switch. Just as she was about to press the switch, she saw Trueman standing at the car window, looking at her with a smile. Nora: Get out. Nora got out of the car. Trueman took out a scanner that he had gotten from somewhere and started to scan all over her body. As a result When he scanned her hair, the scanner beeped. Trueman frowned. Take it out! Nora held her hands out. Take what out? Trueman looked at her suspiciously and continued to scan downward. The scanner continued beeping even when he reached her neck, never once stopping. Trueman sneered. Nora sighed. Im here to save Xander. Why would I bring anything with me? Your scanner must be broken. Trueman didnt fall for it. He continued scanning downward. In the end, the scanner kept beeping from her neck to her arms, her waist, her abdomen, and all the way to her thighs and shoes. Trueman: Nora held her hands out again. See? It really is broken. Trueman thought for a while. Suddenly, he scanned himself with the scanner, but it didnt make any sound. He looked at Nora frostily and said, Surrender them yourself, or else I wont take you to Xander! Nora: She heaved a silent sigh. Then, she reached into her hair, felt around, and took out a steel wire as thin as a strand of hair. Obviously, it was used to unlock doors. After she took it out, Trueman scanned her hair with the scanner again. Sure enough, it didnt beep anymore. He continued to scan downward again. When he reached Noras face, the scanner suddenly beeped again. Nora said expressionlessly, My nose is fake. There are metal supports inside. Thats why its beeping. But Trueman merely looked at her with a sneer. Do you think Ive only just met you? You probably dont know this, but I know you better than even you know yourself! A resigned Nora could only pull out a white object resembling a wisdom tooth from the innermost part of her mouth. When the scanner scanned the object, sure enough, it started beeping. Trueman asked, What is this, my little servant? Poison, replied Nora. Trueman continued to scan downward. When he reached her collarbones, it beeped again. This time, without waiting for Trueman to ask, Nora reached out, felt around, and took out a very thin thread again. The thread was the same color as her skin. Even if one looked at her with a magnifying glass, they wouldnt be able to tell that she had a thread hidden on her collarbone. Nora coughed and explained, This is a kite string. Kite strings were very sturdy, but even such thin strings could kill sometimes. They were often used as weapons in assassinations. In addition, most metal scanners wouldnt detect them. The one that Trueman had found really was able to detect everything. After that Nora took off the inconspicuous fake fingernails on her fingers. The fake fingernails on all ten of her fingers were all either weapons or poison Nora took out a flexible sword from her waist. The flexible sword was of such high quality that Trueman thought it was a belt when he glanced at it Nora took out the transmitter she was planning to use just now Nora removed the wire wrapped around her thigh Nora pulled out a dagger she kept close to herself on her calf Nora took off her shoes, which were specially customized such that she could control the mechanism inside the shoes with her toes to extend sharp blades at the tip Thud! Thwack! Trueman stared at the seven, eight, nine twenty weapons that Nora had removed from herself in just a span of five minutes, feeling rather gutted. He couldnt even maintain the malicious smile on his lips anymore. Instead, he looked at Nora and asked, So, if I had taken you to Xander, would I have been dead by now? All of those numerous weapons, no matter which, could kill him! No, you wouldnt have, replied Nora. Just as Trueman was about to breathe a sigh of relief, Nora added, I still havent found the V16, you know. Trueman: After Nora took off everything, she said, Thats all there is. However, Trueman didnt believe her. He scanned her with the scanner again from head to toe. There, now you can be sure there isnt anything else, right? asked Nora. Trueman thought about it. Suddenly, he scanned her fingers. He had already scanned Nora from her hair all the way to her toes. In addition, she had even taken the initiative to take off her fake fingernails. Logically, no one would have suspicions about her fingers anymore. But the moment Trueman scanned her fingers, the scanner started beeping again. Trueman: Nora: A silent Nora removed the tiny needles hidden in the crevices of her nails, taking out a whopping twenty of them. There were two hidden in each of her nail crevices. They were too small to be seen at all. She coughed-even she felt rather embarrassed herselfand said, Um, there were so many weapons on me that I forgot about those. Trueman retorted, Do you think Ill fall for that? Nora didnt care whether he believed her or not, though. As for Trueman, he didnt even spare her toe crevices this time. After scanning her up and down several times with the scanner, he finally put away all her weapons and continued walking toward the empty grassland at the side. Where are you going? asked Nora. Didnt I already tell you just now? Im taking a leak! Trueman replied after he walked a distance away. Trueman was not worried that she would escape. As for Nora, she sat in the car and sighed. She hadnt expected to be checked so stringently. Great, now she really couldnt contact anyone anymore. However, so far, it seemed that things hadnt gone as badly as she had imagined She waited for another five minutes. Just as she was getting impatient, she suddenly saw Trueman appear in the distance. Beside Trueman was a little boy who only reached the top of his thighs. The little boy looked dejected, and obviously, rather unhappy. It was Xander!!! Chapter 966 - Daddy Is Too Lonely, That’s All At the sight of Xander, Noras eyes lit up instantly. Without waiting for Truemans orders, she opened the door and jumped out of the car. Xander was a little taken aback to see her. He stayed where he was and did not walk forward. As they werent too far from each other, Nora could hear their conversation clearly. Trueman said impatiently, Hurry up. I dont want to, Xander replied. Trueman scoffed, Are you trying to make me force you into it? Xander said stubbornly, Daddy, youve changed! Youve never spoken to me like this before! Trueman continued to lecture him. Things are different now. I used to have all the time in the world to play with and foster a bond with you, but we need to hurry now! I dont dare to meet Mommy, said Xander. Because youve let her down? Truemans words made Xander lower his head even further. The boy, whose head was lowered, was rather dejected. Mommy spent a lot of effort to get the serum for me, but I Xander really did know that he had done something wrong. He had only just said that when Nora walked over. When she heard him, she looked at Xander and asked, So, you know very well what you have done is wrong, then why did you still do it? Xander didnt dare to look Nora in the eye when he heard this. He kept his head down as he replied, Because its Daddy I cant just stand by and watch him die Daddy is just like Butterscotch and Buttercup. Hes also my best friend Xander had grown up with Trueman, and he was the only person in Xanders world. Upon hearing this, Nora glanced at Trueman. After spending all this time with him, Nora knew what Xander was like. The boy might seem unreliable and behaved like the spawn of satan, but in truth, he was very sensitive and had difficulty fostering bonds with people. This was also the reason he could immediately bring himself to bite the bodyguards hand when he saw him. Because outsiders were all villains to him. Only a handful of people could qualify to be classified as his own. For example, he had said that Ruth was his aunt, but in truth, Xander had never regarded her as one of his own. This led to him never trying to save Ruth when he came to New York. He even bullied her instead. It was also this incident that had made Nora and Justin think that Xander saw Trueman the same way. He had clearly been imprisoned in the basement by Trueman since he was a baby. In that case, there was no way he would have deep feelings for Trueman, but now Nora discovered that she was utterly mistaken! Even at a time like this, and even when Xander understood that Trueman had taken advantage of him, he was still calling him Daddy. Nora stared hard at him. Xander, I know you are a sensible child. When you were injected with the V15, your IQ improved even further, so you should be able to understand what Im saying right now. The love and kindness that Trueman showed you in the past were all fake. He only did it for the V16 There is only one V16 left in the world now. If you give it to him, you will die. When Xander heard this, he paused before he replied, I I know. Nora was surprised. You know? Yes. Daddy told me about it when he called me. Nora became even more stunned. She had always thought that Xander had been tricked, but from the looks of it now, it seemed that despite being well aware that only one person could be saved, Xander had still chosen to steal the serum and give it to Trueman? After Xander said what he did, he looked at Trueman and added, Daddy never lies to me. Xander said seriously, Daddy has never lied to me or told me that he was my real father, so I have always known that I was a child that he had brought from somewhere else. Every time Daddy visited me, he would bring me chocolate because he knew that I like it. Daddy never hits me even when Im disobedient, but lets me think things through by myself instead. Even when Daddy sent me back to Mommy, he explained everything to me clearly After whispering all of that, Xander finally looked at Trueman and said, But you lied to me this time, Daddy! You didnt tell me that you would kidnap Mommy too! Like a little adult, he stood in front of Nora, looked straight at Trueman, and said, Daddy, if you let Mommy go back, I promise I wont let Mommy seek you out! I will also accompany you until I die After he spoke, he took a step forward and stretched out his arms to hug Truemans leg. Nora watched the little figure standing in front of her. For some reason, she suddenly felt her heart warm. But right at this moment, Trueman picked Xander up carelessly with a strange look on his face. He said, Of course I had to be nice to you, little guy. it was all to trick you into stealing the V16 for me. But now that the V16 is in my hands, do you think I will still treat you like how I did before? Trueman tossed Xander carelessly to Nora. Nora hurriedly caught hold of Xander. Trueman scoffed, What a fool! Keep an eye on your son, my little servant. Otherwise, dont hold it against me if I show him no mercy! After speaking, Trueman walked over to the car and sat in the passenger seat again, leaving the two behind. Nora looked at him from the back before she finally looked down to see a look of shock all over Xanders little face. Obviously, he hadnt expected his adoptive father, who had brought him up, to become like this. Nora was about to comfort him when Xander suddenly said, Mommy, d-dont be scared. Daddy just says nasty things, thats all. But in truth, it is very easy to get along with him. He is just just too lonely, thats all. The word lonely was uttered very softly. However, Nora frowned and said, Xander, human nature is very complex. You Will come to realize it in the future. After speaking, she took Xander with her and got into the car. Xander sat in the backseat obediently. Nora started the car again. The trio sat in the car in silence, none of them speaking. For a while, there was a very strange atmosphere in the car. Two full days later, Nora finally understood where Trueman was going. This place was at the border of three different countries. Governance at places like this was generally rather messy, and it was a place none of the three countries cared about. The moment she entered, Nora felt as if time had turned back twenty years. The streets around them were rundown and dilapidated, and they could only use cash for purchases. There were even people bartering. All in all, it was a very backward way of life. All the large companies must dislike doing business here-after all, the people here didnt have any money! Moreover, most of the buildings here were low-rise, and the paint on the walls was peeling. Ever since Nora drove into the area, she could smell the exposed food on the streets rotting. The streets were very dirty and messy. Entities like the Imperial League or the Hunt Corporation rarely found themselves here. Nora started the car again and drove into a dilapidated building. As soon as the car drove in, five to six burly men immediately appeared in front. At the sight of their car, they rushed up to Trueman and greeted him. Mr. Yale! Trueman nodded. One of them said, Mr. Yale, youre finally here. Since we were not sure when youd return, we havent cooked yet. Ill make something for you right away! After driving for two days and taking muscle relaxants each day, Nora was rather tired. She got out of the car. When she was about to take Xander to find someplace to rest, Trueman suddenly grinned and said, No need. Then, he said, My little servant! Go make your master something to eat! Nora instantly frowned. Just as she was about to say something, Trueman sneered and said, Otherwise, Xander wont be allowed to eat today! Nora felt that the man must be a lunatic. Yet it seemed like he simply took pleasure in bullying her. Seeing the playful look in his eyes, Noras eyes flashed a little. Suddenly, her lips curled into a smile. She patted Xanders hand and slowly said with a smile, Sure. Chapter 967 - Eat First Nora replied and looked at the person welcoming Trueman. She asked, Wheres the kitchen? The person looked at Trueman and then at Nora before saying, Follow me. The entire building seemed to be Truemans property. Nora followed the man to the kitchen. As soon as she entered, she heard a clear voice. Is Young Master here? Ill cook for him immediately. Before she could finish, the person retorted, No, you go out! The chef turned around looking a little stunned. Her face was dark as if she had been tanned in some place. She had small eyes and a big face. She did not go out even when told to leave. She asked, Why? The man who led Nora in was named Harry. He was the boss when Trueman was not around. When he heard her, he spat. What do you mean why? I told you to go out, so go out! Young Master wants to eat food made by this person! Hurry up and scram! The chef looked unhappy. Fine, Ill go out! Why are you talking to me like this?! I was specially invited by Young Master to cook! Every time Young Master comes over, he eats food cooked by me. Is her cooking so good? The chef looked at Nora warily. Nora did not care. She thought about it and suddenly said, Then go cook for Xander. The chef was stunned. Whos Xander? Nora: My son. Harry had seen Xander, of course. When Nora came into the kitchen, Xander wanted to follow her, but his little head was spinning after traveling for two days straight. He was already tired. Therefore, Nora got Harry to take Xander to the bed upstairs to rest. On the way to the kitchen, she had already seen about seven to eight people in this dilapidated building, but all of them were burly men. She finally met a woman in the kitchen Furthermore, Nora had also asked Harry. She knew that other than the chef, no one else could cook, so she asked the chef to cook for Xander. As for what she could cook ahem. Nora did not make any comments. The chef still wanted to say something, but Harry waved his hand. This kitchen is to cook for Young Master. Go to the small kitchen on the side. The chef went to the small kitchen. Nora then rolled up her sleeves and prepared to cook. However, when she turned around, she saw Trueman standing at the door gawking at her. Nora raised her eyebrows and asked, Why are you here? I was afraid you would poison me. IIII Although Nora really wanted to poison him, he had brought the scanner from god knows where to check her entire body from head to toe before confiscating all weapons and poisons she had on her. She was really unable to poison him even if she wanted to. eman She ignored Trueman and picked up the steak beside her. Ill cook steak for you? This is the most common dish I ate overseas. Trueman knew about this. After all, for so many years, he had been sending people to monitor Noras every move. Trueman nodded. He saw Nora throw the steak into the frying pan and light the fire. Nora seared the steak familiarly. Trueman walked behind her and asked, Have you cooked steak for Justin before? Nora: ? She glanced at the corner of his mouth. No. Truemans eyes lit up as a smile appeared on his face. Five minutes later, Nora moved the steak from the pan to the plate and handed it to Trueman. Trueman praised, Little servant, you know how to properly serve your master now. Not bad. It looks like I didnt teach you in vain This improvement is really good! As he said this, he saw Nora swallowing; she seemed to have smelled the delicious aroma. He thought about how they had been eating and drinking on the road these past two days. In order not to let Old King find their traces, they had indeed been surviving direly. She had not eaten well. All she could have was bread and water. When they were about to reach their destination, there was not much bread left, so she simply gave it all to Xander. He and Nora had not eaten for twelve hours. Trueman cut his steak into two and brought half of it to Noras mouth. You eat first. Chapter 968 - My Servant Nora looked at Trueman in surprise. To be honest, she was indeed hungry after remaining hungry for twelve hours. Therefore, when she smelled the meat earlier, she indeed got hungry. However, was this person really that kind? Just as she thought of this, she heard Trueman snort coldly and say evilly, Ill have you test it for poison! I cant poison you without any drugs! Nora complained silently, but she felt that this suited Truemans character. She put half of the steak in her mouth without hesitation and began cooking a second steak. When Trueman saw that she had eaten, he lowered his head in satisfaction and looked at his half. He asked, Hehe, Justin didnt even get to eat my little servants steak, but I got your first time? Nora: ?? Why did it sound so wrong? She suspected that Trueman was doing it on purpose. She ignored Trueman as he cut a small piece of the steak and placed it in his mouth before beginning to chew it. The steak was marinated, so it tasted good. Trueman took a bite and the fresh juice from the steak slipped into his mouth. He chewed again in satisfaction. Nora blinked and looked at him. Two minutes later, Trueman was still chewing. After another minute, Trueman spat out the steak in his mouth. What are you cooking? Isnt the fire too hot? I cant even swallow the steak! Nora said, Its cooked. As long as its edible! She had always eaten it like this when she was overseas. Because she was not in good health and was afraid of all kinds of parasites, whenever she cooked steak, she would cook it very well and then leave it on the flame for another while. Although such a steak was difficult to chew, it was the same in her stomach if she swallowed it in one gulp! Trueman: !!! Nora spoke again, Yes, I know my own cooking skills. Thats why I never make things difficult for Justin. I dont hold a grudge against him. Trueman: !!!!! He was really angry this time! He had originally thought that it was her first time cooking steak for someone. He did not expect her to be holding a grudge against him! Trueman came to Noras side angrily. Go away! Nora took a step back. Trueman reached out. Give me the pan! Nora handed the pan to him. Trueman began to cook his own steak. A piece of steak was flipped over a few times. Trueman cooked the steak skillfully. The fire was just right. After he scooped it onto the plate, he glanced at Nora, who was staring at the meat in his hand as he handed the plate over. Eat half of it and test for poison! After taking two bites of Truemans steak, Nora finally realized how overcooked her steaks were. In the past, she was always afraid that her steaks would be undercooked, and thus, ended up with steaks simply too difficult to swallow. Trueman finished cooking the last piece of steak and looked up to see Nora eating. Her mouth was bulging like a little hamster, looking a little like the way Xander ate. Trueman lowered his eyes and looked at the two half steaks on the plate. He pursed his lips. After Nora finished eating, she said, Ill go see what Xander is eating. Trueman did not stop her. Nora went out. The chef had been told to send food upstairs from the small kitchen. She had probably gone to serve food to Xander. Harry stood staring at Trueman in shock as Nora left the kitchen. Young Master, this is? A servant. Trueman said coldly. Harry instantly heaved a sigh of relief. When he saw Young Master cook for her personally, he had thought that Young Master had taken a liking to this woman. Was this woman going to be their mistress? But she was also a servant. With this in mind, he heard Trueman say again, Mine. Harry: ? Trueman looked at him coldly. Shes my servant. Harry: !! He instantly understood what Young Master meant! On the other hand, Nora went upstairs. When she reached the top stair, she heard the chef scolding someone. Little bastard, Im serving Young Master. On what basis should I serve you? Chapter 969 - Tell Me What? Two minutes ago. The chef entered the room with two plates of lasagna. She took the two plates of lasagna off the tray and placed them on the dining table. Then, she looked at Xander and asked, What is your relationship with Mr. Yale? After speaking, the chef frowned and asked further, Are you Mr. Yales illegitimate son? A child like him was actually staying in her masters bedroom. The chef was terribly displeased. The moment she voiced the questions, Xander curled his lips disdainfully. On the way there, Trueman hadnt been nice to him at all. Moreover, their relationship didnt use to be like that in the past, but his father had now become extremely scary. This made Xander curl his lips as he retorted, Of course not! How could he possibly be my father?! His Daddy Trueman wasnt someone like that! The chef was taken aback for a moment when she heard his response. Then, she took off the cover on one of the plates and handed it to Xander. The lasagna on the plate was clearly cooked in an extremely perfunctory manner. The pasta was undercooked, and the sauce was watery. The layer of cheese on top was almost non-existent, and it even smelled a little bad. The chef stood in front of him and looked at him arrogantly as she said, Your mom told me to make you some food. Hah, who does she think she is? Does she think a servant like her can order me around? I am someone who serves Mr. Yale, and he even once complimented my cooking! Who do you think you are? Never mind that an insignificant servants child like you is staying here, but she even wants me to make food for you? What an ignorant woman! Tell me, you little bastard, what is your moms relationship with Mr. Yale? Why does he prefer her cooking over mine? Xander curled his lips disdainfully and looked at the woman in front of him. Mommys relationship with that guy is none of your business! Xander had never been one to let anyone give him the short end of the stick, so he took off the cover on the other plate by himself. The lasagna on that plate looked and smelled delicious. The tomato sauce was rich and meaty, and it was even topped with a lovely layer of gooey mozzarella cheese and parsley. It was obvious at a glance that it was cooked properly for her employer. Xander pointed at the plate of lasagna and said, I want this plate of lasagna! No, you cant have it! The chef stopped him. Xander immediately asked, Why? The chef immediately picked up the plate of lasagna and held it behind her. She said, Im someone who only serves Mr. Yale, you little bastard. Why should I wait on you instead? Who do you think youre calling a little bastard? said Xander. You, of course! The chef sneered. The next moment, Xander overturned the plate of lasagna and flipped it right at the chef! Ahhh! That hurts! You little bastard! You must be sick of living! Nora, who heard their exchange the moment she came up the stairs, hurriedly pushed the door open, where she immediately saw the chef storming toward Xander. Her arm was raised, and she was about to hit him. The look in Noras eyes darkened as she immediately kicked over an old shabby wooden chair next to her. The chair flew straight toward the chef, hitting her hard on her back. The impact caused the chef to stumble forward, and she fell to the ground. After the commotion, Xander, who had spotted Nora, immediately scrambled off the bed and went behind Nora. Nora didnt use that much strength this timeafter all, she had been drugged. Because of this, the chef managed to quickly get back up. When she looked behind her and saw Nora, she immediately yelled, How dare you hit me?! Do you know who I am? Im going to tell Mr. Yale what happened right away! And have him get rid of the two of you! Almost as soon as she finished speaking, a voice came from the door. Tell me what? Chapter 970 - 0 Psychotherapy When Nora heard Truemans grating voice, she immediately frowned. Crap. That guy was currently not only having a ball of a time making fun of her, but also feeling great distaste toward Xander. Now that she had beaten up his little chef, he was definitely going to use it against her again. She frowned and put her arms around Xander. Then, she looked at the chef and said warningly, Its nothing. Your master is already very tired, isnt he? Seeing her behavior, the chef immediately knew that she was backing down, so she immediately retorted, What do you mean nothing? Why didnt you say it was nothing when you hit me just now? Mr. Yale, you must help me out here! After speaking, she immediately ran up to Trueman and grabbed his sleeve. Mr. Yale, that little bastard demanded that I serve him! Hah, but why should I? You personally hired me as your chef, and you once said that I am allowed to serve only you! On top of that, he even wanted to eat the lasagna I made for you! When I refused, he flipped the plate of lasagna at me! It really hurt! And that woman, too! Boohoo, she actually hit me! The look in Truemans eyes turned a little displeased, and he looked at Nora darkly. She hit you? The chef nodded repeatedly. Yes. Not only did she hit me, but she also scolded me. Boohoo, I only cooked a plate of lasagna for the child because I found him pitiful. What makes them think they can boss me around? And even hit me if I refuse to obey their orders? The chefs face was dripping with tears. Nora looked at Trueman warily, wondering how the man was going to make things difficult for her because of this issue. But when she was thinking about it, she instead saw Trueman stroking his chin. He suddenly smiled and did something jarringtaking out a pair of glasses and putting them on. Then, his voice turned sinister as he said, Maybe its the fact that he is also your master? The chef was stunned. What did you say, Mr. Yale? Truemans expression was dark and sinister as he repeated, I said, its because he is also your master! Then, Trueman shouted toward the outside, Harry! Coming, Mr. Yale! Harry arrived upon the summons. When he saw the bespectacled Trueman, he was a little taken aback. Mr. Yale?. Trueman No, one should call him Caleb now instead. Caleb pointed to the chef and ordered, Take her out and teach her the rules. Let her know who she can mess with and who she cant! Also, get another chef here to make something for the child to eat. Yes, sir! Harry shivered. He immediately lowered his head, grabbed the chef, and led her out. The chef yelled, Mr. Yale! Mr. Yale! Shut up! Harry covered the chefs mouth at once. Are you still courting death even at this moment?! Have an idea of who youve just offended! The chef continued to let out muffled cries as she was taken away. In the room. At the sight of Caleb, all the tension melted away from Noras head. Caleb rubbed his temples and sighed. He didnt do anything outrageous when I was away, did he? Nora paused and then said, No, he didnt. Good. Caleb sighed and pulled over a chair in the room. Xander, well get you something yummy soon, okay?. Xander looked at Caleb, finding the mans behavior very novel. He nodded and replied, Okay. Then, Nora looked at Caleb and suddenly asked, Can he hear what Im saying to you right now? No, he cant. Caleb added, He will only know when we converse. Good to know that. Nora sat on the bed. I want to talk to you about psychotherapy. Chapter 971 - Is Daddy A Bad Person? Caleb was obviously stunned by her words. It seemed that he had never considered the suggestion before. He broke into a frown and asked, Would you be able to cure me? Caleb had multiple personality disorder. Bluntly put, he had schizophrenia. Nora had indeed cured someone of it before. She nodded. Yeah, I can. Caleb stayed quiet for a long while before he finally asked, To what extent can it be cured? Nora thought for a while and then answered, If nothing goes wrong, I can stop Trueman from ever appearing again. Caleb fell silent. He heaved a small sigh and said, In that case, we cant do that yet. Why? Nora asked in surprise. A resigned Caleb replied, Because only Trueman knows where the V16 is. So far, I havent found any info about the V16. Nora nodded. Dont worry about that. Mental illnesses are not something that can be cured overnight. It takes time. I can get started on the preparations for you first. After Caleb nodded, he sighed again and said, Actually, it doesnt really matter if I get it cured or not. He cast his eyes down and said, When I get the V16, I will give it to Xander. I wont be using it myself. When Xander gets the last remaining V16, I will die. So it doesnt matter if it is cured or not. And if the three of us cannot outwit Trueman, he will become very strong when he injects himself with the V16. By then, Im afraid you wont be able to treat me anymore. Nora was about to persuade him to accept the medical treatment when Caleb said, But we can still try having it treated. For now, its good enough as long as I can show up more often and occupy the body for a longer time. This way, itll also be convenient for me to look for clues. Nora breathed a sigh of relief. Yeah. After a while, the new chef that Harry had found brought them the meal prepared for Xander. Xander glanced at Caleb and started digging in obediently. Xander seemed exceptionally distant toward Caleb. Nora thought about it for a moment. Xander had feelings for Trueman instead of Caleb. Just as a touch of hesitation flashed across her eyes, Caleb said, Trueman doesnt let me anywhere near Xander, for fear that I will take him away. So, all these years, he has been the one taking care of Xander. Then, Caleb smiled and added, But its not true that we havent had any contact with each other at all either. Xander, do you remember how you insisted on asking for medical books when you were four years old? Xander paused for a moment, then he raised his head and looked at him. How did you know that? When he was four, many of the animals around him had died. Xander wanted to save them, but Trueman had said with a sneer, You? Saving people is what doctors do! What does it have to do with you? Xander had retorted at the time, Then I will become a doctor! Daddy, teach me how to become a doctor! When Trueman heard this, he thought of something and sneered, I hate doctors the most! You cant study medicine! In the past, throwing a tantrum had worked whenever Xander wanted something. This time, however, no matter how much he begged, Trueman simply didnt agree. He said, Who do you think your little animals went to? And who do you think operated on them? You can be anything you want except a doctor! The executioners in the mysterious organization were all professionals and doctors who, in the name of scientific research, had long since forgotten their basic moral boundaries as human beings. Moreover, all those people around Truemanalmost one thousand of themwho had died while he was growing up had not been given proper burials but were dissected by the doctors instead. In fact Some who werent even dead had also been taken away for live human experiments. It was a very cruel reality. Dissecting the human body and observing the probability of people surviving various situations that challenged human limits were the best ways to understand the structure and limits of the human body. Of course, it was said that they had taken reference from the actions of a country that obtained a lot of invaluable data from conducting similar brutal experiments on prisoners of war. This led to that country becoming more advanced than others in various medical fields. That was why Trueman hated doctors the most, especially the ones who studied biotechnology. But Xander didnt know that; he just wanted to save his friends. In fact, he had already gouged out a rabbits heart and put it into a dogs body He then went on a hunger strike and told Trueman that he would starve himself to death if he was not allowed to study medicine. Trueman didnt give in at first. But Xander was stubborn, and he never relented on things that he had already made up his mind on, so he stopped eating and drinking for real. Three days later, the little Xander fainted. By the time he next awoke, there was a tray next to him. On it was a juicy hamburger on a plate, as well as a USB flash drive. Next to the USB flash drive was a fiercely-written note: You can only study medicine behind my back. If I find out, I will confiscate everything. Xander might have grown up locked up in a basement, but he did have access to the Internet and a computer. He understood something there and then. He got up, ate the burger, and then inserted the USB flash drive into the computer. Sure enough, inside the flash drive were vast amounts of educational material about medicine. Xander knew that his Daddy Trueman had an awkward personality, so he strictly followed his orders and only studied medicine in secret, when Trueman was away. Once Trueman returned, he would immediately stop studying At that time, hed merely thought that Trueman was throwing a temper tantrum, but now that he thought about it again Xander seemed to have realized something. You were the one who gave me that flash drive? Caleb sighed, stretched out his hand, and ruffled Xanders hair. Xander froze but didnt push him away. He then heard Caleb say, Youre just as stubborn as him, so I didnt have any other choice but to adopt a solution that offered the best of both worlds. Xander lowered his head, ate a mouthful of food, and then whispered, Thank you. Caleb didnt say anything. Instead, he got up and walked out. You guys dig in first. Ill go and deal with that old chef. Nora immediately said, Her mistake doesnt warrant a death. Although this was a place that none of the countries it bordered on cared about, and many things operated in a corrupt manner here, Nora had never been one to show blatant disregard for human life. The chef had been disrespectful to her and her son, but beating her up was already enough. There was no need to kill her. Caleb turned around and smiled wryly at her. Of course. Do you think Im Trueman? Then, he went out the door after speaking. Nora and Xander shared the plate of lasagna. After they finished the food, Nora told Xander to lie down and rest. She suddenly asked, Have you really never seen him wearing glasses all this time? Xander answered, No. Nora was about to ask another question when Xander suddenly turned to look at her. He said, Mommy, its Daddy who wont let me see him. Nora was taken aback. Xander looked straight at Nora with a bit of dejection and sadness in his eyes. He said, Daddy said he was a bad person and told me not to meet him. But now it seems that Daddy is the bad person instead, right? Chapter 972 - Bloodstains Nora looked intently at Xander in front of her. Earlier, when Xander first returned to them, in order to better get along with the child, neither Nora nor Justin had said anything negative about Trueman to Xander. After all, for the past five years, Trueman was the childs only kin. However, ever since Xander stole the V16 and gave it to Trueman, Nora was filled with regrets. She should have taught her son to differentiate between good and evil. Seeing that Xander was finally bringing up the topic, she kept quiet for a while before she finally said, True evil doesnt really exist in this world, Xander, and everyone has a dark side deep down in their hearts. But as humans, we should safeguard our moral boundaries and stick to them. No matter what we do, even if we act a little selfish for our own sakes, we mustnt cross that boundary. Trueman had taught Xander to be unscrupulous and resort to any means available to achieve his goals. This was apparent from how Xander had frequently bullied the nannies and security guards when he was living with Nora and Justin. The little guy was a devil through and through. Fortunately, he was still young and kind-hearted by nature, which was the only reason why he wouldnt do anything illegal. However, a childs personality was already cemented by the time they turned five years old. Xanders heretical and dark personality had become ingrained in him. For some, their childhood could heal whatever suffering they experience in their lifetime. But for others, it took a lifetime to heal the suffering from their childhood experiences. Those five years spent in darkness had already led Xander astray. Therefore, Nora taught him things differently from how she taught Cherry and Pete. She wanted Xander to keep to his moral boundaries. Xander, who seemed to vaguely understand, nodded. However, he persisted and asked again, So, is Daddy Trueman really a bad person? Was he really a bad person? Nora didnt answer him directly. She only stroked his hair and said, People should not be defined by the concepts of good and bad. Although he is a pitiable man, it doesnt give him the right to take revenge on society just because of his unfortunate circumstances. Xander, I want you to know this-you are still young, so educating and nurturing you are our responsibilities. Real parents never contrive against their children when nurturing them. So, if he ever asks you to do anything that brings harm to yourself, please reject him. Xander was stunned when he heard her words. As he looked at Nora, he seemed to truly understand in this instant what parents were supposed to be. After having a heart-to-heart talk with Xander and gaining a deeper understanding of the childs thoughts, Nora coaxed him to sleep and then went out of the room. As soon as she stepped out the door, she saw Harry dragging a suitcase and walking out. The suitcase was huge, and it seemed that there was something very heavy inside. Nora didnt pay it much heed. However, when the two passed by each other, Nora suddenly stopped and turned to look at Harry. Harry gave her a smile and left quickly without saying anything. But the smell of blood coming from the suitcase wafted in the air, causing Nora to narrow her eyes. Only then did she enter the room, where she immediately saw Caleb cleaning his hands with a wet wipe. He wiped them very meticulously, cleaning his hands one finger at a time. Finally, he tossed the wet wipe into the trash can beside him. It was then that he finally turned and looked behind him. He seemed a little taken aback at the sight of Nora, but the next moment, he smiled and asked, Is something up, Nora? Nora cast her eyes down. Suddenly, she asked, What did you decide to do with that chef in the end? Without any change in his expression, Caleb replied, I got Harry to send her away. Is that so? Nora suddenly pointed to a headband next to her on the floor. If so, you guys forgot to take her headband with you. The headband was stained all over with blood. Chapter 973 - She Offended Someone She Shouldn’t Have The look in Calebs eyes changed dramatically at once. Nora stared hard at him and said, Therefore, you can drop the act, Trueman! Upon hearing this, a smile suddenly formed on Calebs countenance, and it was as though even his voice had changed, becoming sharp and piercing. He removed his glasses and said, My, my. Youre pretty sharp, arent you, my little servant? After speaking, he licked his lips and then looked at the headband on the floor. Then, he snorted and said, Im the only one who can order my servant around. Does she think she can order you guys around too? Is she even worthy of doing so? Though his words were what a bossy CEO might say, they instead made Noras hair stand on end. Just because the chef showed disrespect toward her and Xander, Trueman had killed her? That guy was too bloodthirsty! In addition, Trueman had even pretended to be Caleb In that case, did that mean that Nora would have to pay special attention to him in the future when he was switching to his other personality? Also, when exactly did Caleb turn into Trueman? The psychotherapy she brought up just now Was he Trueman or Caleb at that time? Nora couldnt quite tell anymore! From the start, the two of them were one and the same. On top of that, they were primary and secondary personalities who could converse with each other. It couldnt get any easier for them to pretend to be each other! While Nora was deep in thought, Trueman started walking toward her, making the look in Noras eyes turn even darker and deeper. After Trueman came up to Nora, he lowered his head and said with a smile, My little servant, I know that both you and Caleb want the V16, as well as the fact that Caleb will definitely give the V16 to you after he gets his hands on it. He has already lost the will to live a long time ago. To be honest, its not impossible for me to give you the V16 If you agree to a condition of mine, I will yield the only chance of survival to Xander. How does that sound? A condition? Nora looked at him warily. She wasnt naive enough to think that Truemans condition would be that easy to fulfill. Sure enough, the next moment, a smiling Trueman continued, Give birth to my child. When I have a descendant, I will give you the V16. Noras expression changed dramatically upon hearing his words. You pervert! Pervert? Trueman suddenly laughed. Why do I find it such a dependable transaction, though? What do you think? Ill give you five days to think about it. Five days later, Xander will be ready for the injection. By then, well have to decide for real which one of us will be using the V16! After speaking, he patted Nora on the shoulder and added, Do think about it carefully, my little servant. II 11 On the outskirts of town. Harry, together with two of his subordinates, removed the chefs body from the suitcase. There were injuries all over the chefs body, who had died a very miserable death. The sight made the two subordinates shiver all over, and even their voices were trembling as they spoke. They turned to Harry and asked, Hey Harry, d-didnt she get beaten up a little too badly? Why was Mr. Yale so angry? Harry stared hard at the two of them and replied, Because she offended someone she shouldnt have! The two men understood immediately. It seems that the woman and child that Mr. Yale brought back with him have a special place in his heart! Keep your eyes peeled and take care not to make foolish mistakes in the future! Has Mr. Yale taken a fancy to that woman? She certainly is very pretty As the two chatted, they dug a pit and buried the chef. Next to them, Harry looked at the two hesitantly, but in the end, he merely heaved a sigh. Ignorance was bliss sometimes!! The chef was also pretty unlucky. She sure had offended the wrong person!! Chapter 974 - It’s Not Too Late Nora returned to Xanders room. At the thought of the disgusting conditions that Trueman had put forward, she felt as if she couldnt breathe. She hadnt expected Trueman to actually say something like that. Someone knocked on the door at this point. Nora turned and looked behind to see the new cook, the one that Harry had just found, walking in. With her head lowered, the cook gave her an ingratiating smile as soon as she entered, and then said, Im here to clear the plates, Miss. As it turned out, the plates from Xanders meal just now hadnt been cleared yet. Nora nodded. The cook had obviously been given a heads-up by Harry, so she did not dare to slight Nora. She came forward and treated Nora as though she was her mistress. With her head lowered, she walked up to the table. After collecting the plates, she suddenly looked at Nora and asked, Do you want dessert, Miss? I can make you some. Nora shook her head. No need. The cook lowered her head and laughed. Alright. Having something sweet will make you feel better, though. When she said that, Nora was taken aback. She suddenly looked at the cook. A while later, she finally got up and said, Youre right. Xander had been tense and scared the whole way here. Lets make some dessert in the kitchen so that he can have some ready when he wakes up. Huh? I can just make some by myself and bring it up for you. No, its fine. Lets go. Nora took the lead while the cook followed behind her holding the plates and cutlery. As soon as the two left the room, sure enough, they saw Trueman leaning against the wall watching them. A heretical smile hung on the corners of his lips as he said, Make me some too. rner Nora rolled her eyes but did not refuse. Okay. My little servant sure is gaining more and more self-awareness. Trueman smiled. Just as he was about to follow them, Nora suddenly stopped and said, Trueman, if you follow me everywhere like this, you are going to give me a certain impression. Trueman was taken aback. What? Nora raised her eyebrows. You are going to make me think that youre in love with me. Trueman was instantly dumbfounded. After a whole two seconds, he finally lost his temper and snapped, No way! You sure think really highly of yourself! Nora didnt say anything else but merely raised her eyebrows. A furious Trueman immediately entered his bedroom at the side. Only then did Nora follow the cook downstairs and enter the kitchen. The cook turned on the stove and boiled some water. Now that there were some sounds in the background, she suddenly lowered her voice and said, My name is Winnie. Mr. Hunt sent me to help you. As she spoke, she added some sugar and other ingredients to the pot. Nora lowered her eyes. Thats right. What the cook said about how having something sweet would make one feel better had allowed Nora to recognize the other partys identity. Those were Cherrys words. It was just that Nora suspected that she was being monitored in the room upstairs, so she hadnt dared to take any action. Now that they were in the kitchen and boiling water, with the steam providing the two of them cover, as well as the sound of the exhaust hood running in the kitchen, the two finally dared to converse. Nora also lowered her voice. Where is he? After Trueman lost his ship, his finances were also sanctioned by King. His decision to make his way here had been a last-minute one. Additionally, Trueman was also very careful the whole way here, so Nora had thought that Justin would not be able to find them so soon. But unexpectedly, the man was pretty efficient. Winnie replied, Hes in the town. I can go out to buy groceries once a day. Mr. Hunt said that once you are ready, he can storm the place with his men any time. Is there any message you would like me to pass on to him? Are you safe at the moment? Yes, Im safe. Nora was also helping out by looking for ingredients like milk and so on. She kept her head down and tried her best to keep her lip movements subtle as she spoke. She said, Tell him not to act rashly. Dont alert the enemy before I find the V16. Both Xander and I are safe, dont worry. Okay, Ill pass on the message later. Winnie raised her head and gave Nora a smile. I can take care of the rest by myself, Miss. You can go back. Alright. The cooking will take a while, so make sure to watch the heat. Okay. The two conversed normally for a while more before Nora finally left the kitchen. As soon as she went up the stairs, she got a shock-Trueman was standing right in front of her and staring straight at her. Nora ignored him and got ready to enter the room to sleep with Xander. However, Trueman grabbed her arm. Hey, so, what do you think of the conditions I mentioned earlier? Im not very impressed. Nora looked at him. Im a human being, not a machine. Besides, if you want children, there is no lack of people willing to have your baby, is there? But I dont want to go to them, Trueman immediately replied. Nora frowned. Trueman, who felt embarrassed, became a little angry. Are you protecting your chastity because of Justin Hunt? Just because you bore him three children?! Do you know that the children you gave birth to back then should have been mine?! As soon as he said that, Noras head suddenly whipped up, and she looked at him in disbelief. What did you say? Trueman sneered, I said, the children you gave birth to back then should have been mine! Your pregnancy back then was a conspiracy from the start! Nora stared at him. So you were the one who devised that scheme against me back then, werent you? Yup. Trueman spoke without hesitation. He said, The moment you were born, your mother injected you with an enhanced version of the gene serum. You had to give birth once you turned eighteen years old, so that you could expel part of the gene serum, or else you would have suffered its backlash! The old Kings plan back then was to have me conceive a baby with you! This way, in order to save our child, you would have had to do anything I said! Nora clenched her fists. Then why was it changed to Justin? Why was it changed to Justin? Because he didnt want to do it, of course! Putting aside the fact that Nora had been so fat back then that one couldnt tell what her facial features looked like at allso there was no way he would let such an ugly woman bear his child C he had also been resistant to everything arranged by the old King at that time! Therefore, when the Imperial Leagues old butler approached him and told him to conceive a baby with Nora, Trueman had rejected him at once. He had raised his chin high and said, No, Im not doing it! Itll do as long as we find her another man, right? Find her someone more handsome! In my opinion, that American named Justin Hunt is the most good-looking! Have him complement her genes! That one line of his got the people from the Imperial League to secretly take action, leading to Justin and Nora spending the night together Of course, Trueman didnt know that Justin had already taken the King mantle by then. When the butler received the news, he thought of the old Kings wishes, and thus, agreed to it as well. As such, Justin had actually been duped by his own men. Otherwise, how could someone as powerful as Justin possibly be drugged by anyone? And even forget what had happened that night? This all came later, though. Truemans face flushed red in this instant. He looked at Nora. Who would have thought that Nora would be this attractive after she slimmed down?! In addition It was only when he returned to the United States later and deliberately made contact with her that he found out that the woman was no blockhead. Apart from being a beauty, she was also really interesting! But it was too late. Everything was too late. If he had gone along with the old Kings plans and conceived a child with her, would their relationship have been different from what it currently was? He had pushed the woman into another mans arms with his own hands But it wasnt too late yet either! If Nora was willing, she could still conceive a child for him now Chapter 975 - They Are In Love With Her! I dont agree to it. Nora was very firm. Even if the one standing in front of her was Trueman, a man with a strange temperament, provoking whom might easily bring her trouble, there were still some boundaries that must be protected. Sure enough, Trueman frowned and snorted coldly. Arent you afraid that I will kill Xander? Nora raised her eyebrows. If you kill him, you wont have anything to threaten me with anymore. Also, if you even lay a finger on him, I will make you wish you were dead! Toward the end of her sentence, Noras voice became awfully sinister. Her reaction startled even the man standing in front of her. Truemans eyes flickered a little. Seemingly having thought of something, he snorted coldly and narrowed his eyes. Theres no rush. Sooner or later, I will make you bear my child willingly! After speaking, he left. After leaving Noras room, he entered his own room on the third floor. His room had great soundproofing. People outside wouldnt be able to hear anything being said inside. After the man closed the door, the look in his eyes suddenly changed. Whats the matter? Why do you suddenly want to come out so badly? Do you have something to tell me? Dont force her into doing things she doesnt want to! An air of certainty suddenly entered the mans voice as he said, Youre in love with her too! Ha, how can that be?! I am you, and you are me. I know your true feelings! I didnt expect us to actually reach a consensus on this matter. So? So, if you want her so badly, why dont you force her to do what you want? I doubt she wont do as you say if you hold a knife to Xanders throat! Ha, youre having regrets now! Im not! Shut up! You are! She was originally supposed to be your woman! But you rejected her back then! I told you to shut up! Hmph, I told you back then that the fatty would be lots of fun, but you didnt believe me and insisted on going against King, instead. You even looked down on her You looked down on her in the past, but she has now become someone way above your league! You make it sound as though you didnt have a part in rejecting her back then. Thinking about it now, though, did the two of us oppose the marriage so strongly back then because she was so fat? Or was it because it was what the old man wanted us to do? Both of them had been awfully rebellious when they were young. No, even now, they were still going against their old man. Although that man had given them life, he had thrown him and his siblings into hell! The two of them were the only ones who had come out alive. Under such circumstances, how would they possibly be able to make peace with what had happened? Even if they had become schizophrenic, in this aspect, theyd never had any disagreementsin other words, they would never do as they were told! No matter the reason, since we have already lost her, theres nothing else we can do! You cant do this to her! This is your fate! Shut up! I told you, I will never accept this fate! If I was going to do that, then why wouldnt I live like how the old man wanted me to? Both of them were rather angry, and both their voices had become sharp and piercing, gradually making it hard to tell them apart. When they were young, they were too weak and could only live in the laboratory as though they were mere objects. Later, when they survived, they began to put up a resistance. The first thing they had done as a sign of defiance toward King was to reject Kings orders for him to conceive a child with Nora Instead, they had pushed the responsibility to someone else. After that, they cut off all contact with King. But now that they thought about it, they had done as they were told all their lives, yet they now regretted the one and only thing they had done as an act of defiance. What a joke. Elsewhere. Winnie, the cook, went out to buy fresh groceries for that nights dinner. She glanced around outside a vegetable store and then entered. As soon as she did, she spied a tall and ruthless figure standing in the shadows. Winnie lowered her head at once and greeted him respectfully. Mr. Hunt! Although Justins demeanor was distant, there was a bit of anxiety in his voice. How is she? Mrs. Hunt is fine. She wants me to tell you to avoid alarming the enemy, and to wait for the right moment. Justin breathed a sigh of relief. Okay. But after speaking, he noticed that Winnie was hesitating about something. Whats the matter? He asked. Winnie glanced at him, not too sure if she should relay what she had heard. However, her loyalty lay with the man in front of her, so she coughed and said, I heard Trueman Yale say that he wants Mrs. Hunt to bear him a child. If she does, he will release Xander Smash! The man crushed the drinking glass in his hand, and his expression turned extremely awful. Chapter 976 - Chicken Stew Justins expression turned sinister. But before he could say anything, Winnie hurriedly added, But Mrs. Hunt rejected him. This made Justins expression mellow a bit. After a while, he said, Go back and protect Nora. Yes, sir. After Winnie left, Sean and Lawrence finally came out. Boss, what do we do now? Why dont we just barge in there, arrest Trueman Yale, and torture him? This way, Ms. Smith wont be put in a spot anymore. Lawrence was angry and indignant. Yale sure knows how to flatter himself. How dare he ask Ms. Smith to bear him a child? Hah, he sure thinks highly of himself, doesnt he?! As soon as he spoke, Sean cleared his throat. Only then did Lawrence realize that Justins expression had darkened even further. Justin said, Trueman Yale has a strange temperament. It probably wont work if we employ forceful measures. Do as she says and bide our time for now, but have our men surround them. Yes, sir! Winnie returned to the small rundown building where they were staying. With the vegetables she had bought in her hands, she entered the kitchen and began to prepare dinner. Every once in a while, she would raise her head and glance at the upper floors. Only after making sure that nothing was wrong would she then return to dinner preparations with peace of mind. It was at this moment that she suddenly heard Harry chatting with a few other people outside. Add some stuff to that womans dinner tonight. What kind of stuff? Aphrodisiacs, of course. Its her good fortune that Mr. Yale has taken a fancy to her. We should add some drugs to her dinner so that she can serve him better No problem! As they chatted, the few of them entered the kitchen. Harry looked at Winnie and said, Make some stew tonight. When Winnie heard this, she felt chills run down her spine. She wanted to contact Justin, but after Harry and the others gave the order, they stayed in the kitchen and kept a close watch on her, giving her no chance to tip-off Justin at all! Winnie became terribly anxious. As she prepared dinner, she tried to think of a way to resolve the situation. Mr. Hunt had already given her instructions that Mrs. Hunt and Xanders safety took top priority! Winnie took a deep breath. Under the watchful eyes of Harry and the others, she made a table full of dishes. Soon, it was time for dinner. Winnie brought the food to the table, where she then saw Harry pouring a packet of powder into the chicken stew she had just made. Increasingly anxious, she turned to exit the place. However, she had only taken a step when Harry asked, Where are you going? Winnie coughed and answered, To the bathroom. Harry pointed to the bathroom in the room. Its over there. Cold sweat trickled down Winnies forehead at once. She lowered her head and gave him an ingratiating smile as she said, Oh, so thats where it is. Ill make a quick trip to the bathroom then. Yeah, okay! Harry looked at another woman next to him and ordered, You, go with her. After speaking, Harry looked at the people around him and said, From now on, none of us are to move about alone. Got it? Got it! The rest nodded. Winnie: !! She went straight to the bathroom with the other woman, unable to tip-off Justin at all. By the time she came back out, she saw that Trueman and Nora were already seated at the dining table. Trueman filled a bowl with the stew and handed it to Nora. Here, I got them to specially make some chicken stew for you. Nora looked at the bowl of chicken stew but didnt move. A beaming Trueman looked at her. Why arent you eating, my little servant? Nora raised her eyebrows. Left with no other choice, she could only take the bowl of chicken stew from him. At the side, Winnies expression changed dramatically in an instant! Chapter 977 - Just Set It Off now Winnie didnt have the leisure to consider that much anymore. Mr. Hunt had told her that Nora and Xanders safety took first priority. She took a step forward, but when she was about to say something, she saw that Nora, after taking the bowl of stew from Trueman, only took a quick whiff and immediately asked, What did you add to the stew? Winnie paused. Next to her, Harry glanced at her warily and frowned. Winnie was so frightened that she hastily lowered her head and pretended to smooth out her clothes, putting on a stiff and reserved appearance. At the dining table, Trueman smiled and asked, What could I possibly add? Nora lowered her eyes. Dont forget that Im Anti. Anti wasnt just a surgeon. She was also an outstanding researcher in the field of biomedicine. She was trained in alternative medicine and was capable of making a lot of different types of poison. Therefore, how would she possibly not be able to smell the extra ingredients in the chicken stew? Trueman leaned back on the chair and smiled. You are so clever, my little servant. Yes, something has indeed been added to the stew. Nora raised her eyebrows. What is it? Muscle relaxants, replied Trueman. Nora: ? Trueman smiled. Its about time the muscle relaxant dosage is increased. Otherwise, what if your body gets used to the dosage and starts building a resistance to it? So, I added some into the stew. Nora didnt say anything else. However, Trueman said, So, finish it and put me at ease. Otherwise, Im really afraid that youll suddenly appear at my bedside tonight and kill me. The corners of Noras lips spasmed. She looked down at the chicken stew and then turned to look at Winnie. Were you the one who added it to the stew? Winnie shook her head. N-no, its not me Maam I She looked at Harry, seemingly asking for help. Her acting was pretty good. Nora couldnt tell what Trueman was up to this time, but she picked up a spoon, filled it with a little stew, and then took a small sip. As a fearful Winnie watched on, she said, It is the muscle relaxant indeed. Winnie: ? Muscle relaxant? Then why did Harry say that it was an aphrodisiac? Winnie was no fool. She immediately understood that Harry was trying to sound her out! Had she exposed her identity? No, that was impossible. She had been living here for many years and was an informant that Justin had been keeping here. Originally, she was not in charge of this matter, but rather, had suddenly been assigned the task. If she hadnt exposed herself, then there was only one possibilityTrueman didnt trust anyone, so everyone was required to undergo a test. She must have passed the test, right? It was fortunate that she had kept calm, as well as that Nora had identified the drug as a muscle relaxant and not an aphrodisiac. Otherwise, even if she must expose her identity, Winnie would still have prevented her from consuming the bowl of chicken stew. She heaved a huge sigh of relief. Nora finished the bowl of chicken stew. Then, she put down the utensils and got up. Im full. Only then did she head upstairs. Trueman said to Winnie, Make a sandwich for Xander. Yes, sir. Winnie entered the kitchen, made a sandwich, and brought it upstairs. After entering Nora and Xanders room, she closed the door and turned behind to look at Nora. Before she could speak, Nora suddenly asked, Do you have anything you can use to make contact with the outside world? Winnie was surprised. The room should still be under surveillance, so why was Mrs. Hunt being so careless all of a sudden? Regardless, she lowered her voice and replied, Yes, I do. Mr. Hunt said that if an emergency comes up, I can set off the signal flare immediately. Our men have already surrounded the place, so they can storm in right away. As soon as she spoke, Nora sighed and said, Alright. Then go set it off now. Chapter 978 - Falling Out Winnie: ? A little stunned, she quite didnt seem to understand. What? Your identity has been exposed. Almost as soon as Noras words came out of her mouth, the door was pushed open, and Trueman led Harry and a few people into the room. With a smile on his face, he said, Thats right. Your identity has been exposed. Winnie was stunned yet again. She subconsciously reached for the smoke bomb, but before she could move, Harry and the others rushed forward and subdued her. With an extremely cold look on his face, Trueman ordered, Kill her! Harry and the others escorted Winnie out. As Winnie thought of the previous cooks fate, she became disheartened. But just as they were about to exit the room, a voice suddenly came from behind them. Wait a minute. Nora said coldly, Let her go. Trueman clicked his tongue and said, When are you going to change your bad habit of being a softie? She is just a servant! Yet youre actually begging for mercy for her? There was no way Nora could treat human life with blatant disregard, of course. She repeated, Let her go. Trueman sneered. Sure, I can let her go, but only if you bear me a child! If you do that, I can not only let her go but also Xander, and even you! Thats impossible. Nora flatly rejected his suggestion. Trueman was infuriated. Then why should I listen to you and let her go? Nora sighed. Suddenly, she took a step back and revealed something in her hand. Because of this. After getting a clear look at what she was holding, Trueman, Harry, and the others expressions changed drastically. It was a signal flare! Even Winnie couldnt help but take a subconscious look at her pocket. Her signal flare should clearly have been in there. When did Nora get her hands on it? As Black Cat, stealing something without anyone realizing was the most basic ability she should have. Trueman took a step forward to snatch it from her. However, the corners of Noras lips curled upward, and she activated the signal flare. Bang! Something that looked like fireworks shot straight out of the window, making a pop sound in the sky. The signal had been set off. At the sight, Trueman became even angrier. With a huge frown on his face, he looked at Nora. You!! Nora heaved a quiet sigh. I originally wanted to work with Caleb to find out the whereabouts of the V16, but now it seems that I can give up on that. Nora lowered her eyes, her expression terribly cold and indifferent. If I cant outwit you, then Ill just have Black Cat interrogate you instead! I believe no one in this world can survive Black Cats interrogation. After all, Black Cat was a master of torture! At her words, Truemans handsome face instantly turned sinister. He said coldly, Nora, you will regret this! No one can hurt me here! As soon as he spoke, the sound of fierce fighting suddenly came from outside. Harry immediately went out to check what was going on. He returned almost immediately and shouted in panic, Hurry and leave, Mr. Yale! There is a group of people below us! Our guys wont be able to hold them back! But Trueman didnt believe him. Thats impossible! Theres no way she can get so many people here! Especially in such a short time! He went toward the window and glanced outside, whereupon he suddenly smiled and said, Oh, so its King! Hehe, Nora, youve really shot yourself in the foot now. Dont forget that no matter how much I betray him, I am still his son! Im afraid youve asked the wrong person for help! The corners of Noras lips curled in a smile. Well, hes certainly here for his son. Chapter 979 - King! The sound of people fighting downstairs was getting closer. This showed that King was slowly storming his way upward with his men. Because of this unexpected turn of events, Winnie was not taken away but only bound by Harry and thrown aside into a corner of the room. Harry guarded the entrance loyally. Seeing that the group of people were about to come up, Trueman suddenly said, Harry, leave. Harry was taken aback. No, I cant leave, Mr. Yale! Trueman narrowed his eyes. The man wearing the mask is my father, he wont do anything to me. But he is a tyrant and hates people defying him the most. He will never let you off, so its better that you leave. When Harry heard him, he glanced outside again. However, he remained firm and said, Im not leaving, Mr. Yale! Even if he kills me, I still cant abandon your side and leave you high and dry! He stayed at the door and kept watch on the outside. My life was all yours when you saved my life back then. I dont mind even if I must give it back to you today. When Nora heard this, she glanced at Trueman in surprise. She originally thought that the people here only obeyed Truemans orders because he was paying them, but from the looks of it now, it seemed like that wasnt the case. As it turned out, Trueman surprisingly had his own personal charm too? While she was thinking about it, Trueman suddenly looked at her. Nora, Id advise you to take Xander and leave this place now. Otherwise, if you fall into his clutches, you will only suffer a fate worse than your mothers! Trueman frowned, a ruthless look coming into his eyes. He said, You are so foolish! So, so foolish! To think you would choose to join forces with a man like him You have no idea just how cruel he is. He used even his own children for experiments simply because his genes would be closest to theirs once the experiments succeed, which would help him complete the genetic modification needed to achieve immortality A man like him is the devil himself! Just what kind of deal did you make with him? Nora pressed her lips together hard. A while later, she finally asked, So, you took the V16 and stopped obeying his orders because of this? The old King had conducted experiments on his children, and Trueman was now the only experimental subject who might succeed. But Trueman didnt want to be led by the nose by him, so he had gone against the Imperial League and brought the V16 to a place in the middle of nowhere like this Trueman sneered. Of course. Why should a cold-blooded animal like him enjoy a long life? Ha, even if I must die, I will never let him extract my genes for research! Nora: Suddenly, she raised her eyebrows and said, In that case, where is the V16? Why dont you give me the V16 now, and I leave with the V16 and Xander? This way, he would never be able to get his hands on your genes, right? If not, sooner or later, he will be able to extract your genes if you fall into his clutches! As soon as she said that, Trueman instantly raised his voice. Ha, are you trying to provoke me? The V16 is the only thing I can bank on for survival now. Why would I be so stupid as to give it to you?! I am the one in control of my life, and I will never allow anyone to manipulate me ever again! After saying this, Trueman approached the door again. The next moment, someone kicked the door of the room open from the outside, and a few people rushed in led by Justin. Just as Harry wanted to fight back, he was restrained at once. Trueman stared at King. After staring at him for a while, he suddenly frowned. Y-you are not that old geezer. Who are you? Wheres the old geezer? The last time he met King, Caleb had been relatively far away from him, so he hadnt been able to get a clear look at King. Moreover, Justin had also covered himself up quite a lot that time. However, the two were standing too close to each other this time. They were standing so close to each other that Trueman noticed the other mans hands immediately. It was a pair of youthful hands. They werent the same wrinkled old hands he had seen ten years ago. His eyes widened, and he stared at King in disbelief. He repeated, Who are you? I am King. Justin answered calmly. His answer stunned Trueman, who then asked blankly, Then wheres the old geezer? Justin paused for a moment. Then, he suddenly took off his mask. Chapter 980 - Let Black Cat Interrogate Him When the mask was removed and Trueman saw the familiar face behind it, he was dumbfounded. He stared blankly at the man in front of him before he broke into a frown. Ha, so its you. In that case, it seems that the Imperial League hasnt come at all. Or are you saying that youve usurped that old geezers position and replaced him? Good, very good. Ive disliked him for the longest time. Where did you lock him up? Justin didnt speak immediatelyhe didnt know what Trueman was thinking. But Nora, who had possibly discerned a thing or two, kept quiet for a while before she finally said, Hes dead. Trueman was taken aback. What? He looked back at Justin and narrowed his eyes. That old geezer is dead? How can that be? He is clearly so sick in the head and is even pursuing immortality Come to think of it, it was indeed ridiculous. The one who wanted to live forever was already dead. Yet their experiments were still continuing. At that instant, Trueman suddenly felt like the mysterious organizations existence was a joke. He still couldnt believe it. After a while, he looked at Justin again and asked, Are you also his son? Justin: ? Trueman didnt wait for Justin to reply before he smirked and went on. Even if you are his son, youre younger than me! If you look at it this way, you have to treat me with the same respect you would show your older brother! Updates by VJPN0VEL.C0M My dear little brother, you should be thanking me. If not for me, would you have gotten into a relationship with Nora? How are you going to repay me for finding you such a pretty wife? For a moment, Justin found himself at a loss for words. Going by their blood ties, Trueman was actually his uncle The old king was indeed sick in the head. In order to have a large number of children to conduct experiments on, he had gathered almost a hundred women to conceive children for him. This led to a huge age difference among the old Kings children. Going by the old Kings age, he had fathered Trueman only when he was in his fifties. This led to Trueman being only two to three years older than Justin, despite being his uncle. However, he wasnt inclined to explain all these details to Trueman. After all, why should he get himself an uncle for no reason whatsoever? Besides, someone like Trueman was not worthy of his respect either. Justin didnt say anything, but Truemans eyes suddenly reddened. He said, Ha Hahaha. I always thought that I was the most special child to him. He had also said that he would hand over the Imperial League to me in the future! Who would have thought that he would still favor you over me in the end?! Even if Trueman knew that he had only survived because of his own persistence and tenacity, it was a fact that Justin had never been injected with the gene serum! Justin: He still didnt feel like explaining anything. Besides in a sense, Trueman actually wasnt wrong in saying that. When the old King realized that he still had a surviving daughter, he had chosen to contact Justin. In addition, he had even handed over the Imperial League to him, even though they had only met once! This showed that the old King had held doubts about his experiments before his death. He was afraid that Trueman had become a monster, so he hadnt trusted him Changing ones fate Could someone still be called human if their genes had been modified? Justin didnt say anything else. Instead, he asked, Where is the V16? The V16 Trueman. who felt like all his efforts had become a joke, broke into a smile. You want the V16? Im not handing it over! Just as Justin was about to speak, Nora said, Lets take a more direct approachwell let Black Cat interrogate him instead. Chapter 981 - The Weirdest Situation Has Arisen Justin thought for a moment. It was indeed going to be hard to get Trueman to suddenly grow a conscience and tell the truth. Moreover, they didnt want to waste any more time either. Since they had already surrounded the other party and even captured the man himself, why wait any further? Justin nodded. He led the others out of the room and closed the door. Sean and Lawrence were outside the room. When Lawrence heard their exchange, the puzzled man asked, Has Black Cat come, Boss? Why is Ms. Smith asking Black Cat to handle the interrogation? Sean: Justin ignored him and looked at the others. Winnie had already been freed and was currently standing at the side. As for Harry and the others, they had been captured and were glaring at him fiercely. Dont hurt Mr. Yale! Ill do anything you ask! Justin ignored them and looked straight at the room instead. No one could escape Black Cats interrogation. Half an hour later, the door opened. Nora came out. Justin hurriedly stepped forward and asked, Did he talk? Updates by VJPN0VEL.C0M Nora let out a quiet sigh. Somewhat troubled, she replied, No, he didnt. Nora had encountered the first obstacle of her life! Justin was surprised. He didnt? He had faith in her abilities. As soon as he spoke, Nora gestured to the room with her chin. Justin entered to see Trueman sitting on the sofa hanging his head helplessly with a gentle and wry smile. This wasnt Truemanhe was Caleb. Justin: Wheres Trueman? He asked. Caleb sighed. He wont come out. At the door, Nora also let out a soft sigh. Justin suddenly said, How about doing a body search? A resigned Caleb replied, I have already searched everywhere. Of course, feel free to have your men search me again. Okay, Ill do it. Nora stepped forward. Im also a forensic doctor, so Im great at body searches. Ill look at the places that you might have missed. Just as she was about to step forward, Justin stopped her. He coughed and said, Sean and Lawrence are also experts in this aspect. Let them do it instead. Nora wasnt bothered. She nodded and said, Okay. Justin glanced at Caleb. For some reason, he seemed to spy a trace of disappointment on his face??? Justin let out a cold snort. With a wave, Sean and Lawrence entered the room. Lawrence was still hesitating when he entered the room. Didnt you say that Black Cat would be doing the interrogation? Why is Ms. Smith doing it instead I think we should have Black Cat do it. Ms. Smith cant do it Sean covered his mouth and dragged him into the room. The door closed. Ten minutes later, it was reopened, and Sean and Lawrence both came out. Both of them looked at Justin and shook their heads. Sean said, I searched all over but didnt find the V16. I suspect that Trueman doesnt carry it around with him but has placed it somewhere instead. Lawrence nodded. We even took off his underwear, but there wasnt anything. Caleb, who had just exited the room with the two of them: When he heard Lawrence, the bespectacled man coughed and glanced at Nora with his cheeks a little red. However, Nora wasnt concerned with their conversation at all. To be honest Nora could have subdued Trueman from the start. However, once she realized that Trueman and Caleb were multiple personalities of the same person, she abandoned the thought. She was afraid of this exact situation. The moment he was caught, Trueman had gone into hiding. What was the point of her interrogation when Caleb was already willing to tell her everything? She couldnt possibly torture Caleb, right? That was why she had followed Trueman here, in hopes of tricking him into revealing the location of the V16. But Winnie had exposed her identity. She couldnt just watch Winnie die and not do anything about it This had led to their current awkward situation. What were they to do now? Chapter 982 - : I Have A Solution How did Trueman appear in the first place? Nora asked. If Trueman refused to appear, then they would have no way of forcing him to reveal the whereabouts of the V16. Moreover, Caleb was the primary personality, whereas Trueman had only appeared later on in his life. Caleb sighed. When I was ten years old, there was once when I was on the verge of death after being injected with the gene serum. It was then that he appeared, endured the pain, and helped me pull through He pondered for a while before he suddenly said, How about you beat me up? Until Im about to die. He usually shows up at moments like that. That works said Lawrence as he eagerly rolled up his sleeves. However, Sean pulled him back. Lawrence looked at him in bewilderment. Whats the matter? What are you pulling me back for? Surely its not because you cant bear to hit him, right? Sean: He glanced at Justin who thought for a moment before finally saying, No, that wont do. What if we kill him? Caleb: Nora ignored the two of them. As she stroked her chin, she started to ponder. She was thinking about how they could force Trueman out. Lets just stay here tonight for now. You two, get a few men to search the place. Even if you must flip the whole place over, try and find the V16. Justin ordered Sean and Lawrence. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) The two nodded in unison. After they left the room, Lawrence was still asking, Why didnt Boss let us beat that guy up? Isnt this the best solution? Sean was awfully troubled over the mans IQ. He said, Boss doesnt want Ms. Smith to owe Caleb any more favors! Of course, the people in the room did not hear the conversation between the two. Justin was currently looking at Caleb. He asked, Which room do you want to stay in? Caleb glanced at the room they were in and then at Xander who was asleep on the bed, the meaning of his actions obvioushe wanted to stay here. He sighed and said, It doesnt matter where I stay. Im just afraid that Trueman would suddenly show up, causing you guys to miss the opportunity. Youre right. Nora nodded. In that case, I will stay here with you. As soon as she said that, Justin subconsciously interjected and said, No, you cant! Nora: ? She raised her eyebrows and looked at Justin, who cleared his throat and said, Ill stay with him. If Trueman appears, Ill call you over. Sure. As such, Nora got into bed. Justin and Caleb went out the door and to the next room. There was only one bed in the room. After the two men entered, neither of them got onto the bed. Instead, they both sat on the sofa. Justin looked at Caleb intently. When does Trueman typically appear? Caleb sighed. He doesnt come out very often, nor is there any pattern to when he shows up. Please reading on N?WN0V?L.0?G He comes out whenever he wants to. This is something outside of my control. To be honest, over the years, my control over this body has been getting weaker and weaker. Justin narrowed his eyes. He was about to speak when Caleb said, I didnt expect you to be my younger brother. Justin didnt explain the matter about their blood ties this time eitherhe wasnt intending to. He merely replied frostily, Blood ties dont matter to me; only relationships do. In other words, even if the two of them were related by blood, he wasnt going to show Caleb any mercy. Caleb nodded. He leaned sideways on the sofa and said, Im going to sleep. If Trueman wakes up, remember to keep a close watch on him. After Caleb fell asleep, Justin suddenly stood and went out. Outside the door was Nora. She looked at Justin and asked, How is it? He didnt come out. Nora frowned. Are we going to just keep waiting if he stays inside and refuses to come out? After looking at Nora for a while, Justin suddenly curled his lips into a smile and said, I have a solution. What is it? Chapter 983 - Justins Solution! Early next morning, the group sat nearby the dining table. Caleb had a relatively good sleep. He looked at Justin, who had dark circles under his eyes. Obviously, he hadnt slept well the previous night. Winnie had already made breakfast and was placing it on the dining table. After Nora brought Xander over, the few of them took their seats. Caleb said deliberately, Mr. Hunt No, I should be calling you Justin instead, since youre my younger brother. Did Trueman appear last night? Justin, who had a very grumpy look on his face, replied, No, he didnt. Nora looked at Justin and asked, You mentioned last night that youve thought of a solution. What is it? Justin frowned and said, Lets talk about it after we go back home. I have a device that should be able to provoke Trueman into showing up Nora was taken aback. Go home? Justins expression turned a little sullen at once. He nodded and said, Yeah. We cant possibly stay here for the rest of our lives, right? It was only after he spoke that he realized that he was being rather grouchy. n3wn0vel .0rg Thus, he immediately explained, Lawrence and Sean have already conducted a thorough search here last night, and they still did not find the V16 even after flipping the place over. Therefore, I am sure that Trueman must have hidden the V16 in the city, so lets go back. His words made Caleb frown. Nevertheless, he took a sandwich and started to eat as he said, Alright. Nora didnt think much about it. After pouring some milk into a bowl of cereal and passing it to Xander, she looked at Caleb and said, I can treat schizophrenia. If Justins device doesnt work, then well do it the troublesome way and just have you take some medicine to drag Trueman out I believe he will appear for sure once its time to administer the V16. Caleb thought for a moment and then nodded. You are right. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Xander looked at Nora with his big round eyes. Then, he looked at Justin before finally looking at Caleb. He said, Daddy Whats wrong? Justin asked subconsciously. However, he then realized that Xanders words were directed at Caleb, and his expression turned even grumpier. As for Caleb, he didnt react immediately. He blanked out for a moment before he finally looked at Xander and asked, Are you talking to me? Xander looked at Nora and shook his head. Nora said with a smile, I told him to do it. Her words made both Justin and Caleb look at her. Justin had an extremely awful look on his face, whereas Calebs eyes lit up a little. But the next moment, Nora said, Trueman impersonated you the last time. I was worried that Trueman had already appeared and was impersonating you, so I got Xander to do a small test. So, that was what they were up to. Justins expression softened. Caleb said helplessly, It really is me. How about this? Lets think of a secret code. Nora thought for a moment and then nodded. Okay, that works too. The two decided on a secret code. After breakfast, the group packed their things. Under Justins watch, everyone left the house in a grand fashion. Needless to say, Caleb took the same vehicle as Justin, Nora, and Xander. The van was extremely comfortable. Unlike the journey here, there were all kinds of food imaginable in the van. Xander held a can of cola and munched on snacks, his short legs dangling off the seat as he watched the show on the TV screen on the back of the seat in front of him. It started drizzling outside before anyone had even realized it. The radio in the car was reporting a piece of news: Some areas have been experiencing thunderstorms, which have caused landslides and mudslides. Fortunately, there were no casualties Why is the weather so bad all of a sudden? Nora murmured. Justin sneered and glanced at Caleb. Youll have to ask Mr. Gray why he chose to come to a place like this. Located at the intersection point of three countries, which made it a place that none of the countries it bordered cared about, the place was bound to be poverty-stricken and worthless. The area was poor and dilapidated, and the mountains were also left unsupervised. Caleb smiled wryly. Suddenly, Xander asked, Will there be any danger of landslides on the path were taking? As soon as he said that, the van suddenly stopped. Justin frowned and asked, Whats the matter? In front, Lawrence suddenly ran over from the other car. When the window opened, he said, Boss, this is terrible! Its been raining the last two days, so there are landslides in the mountains. The road in front has collapsed! Following Lawrences report, the area where they were suddenly began to shake violently!! Justin and Nora looked at each other. Neither of them said anything, and both reached out to grab Xander. Get out of the van! Quick! As he spoke, Justin managed to grab Xander first. He and Nora didnt have the leisure to care about anything else anymore, and they jumped out of the car immediately. Caleb also panicked. He stood up immediately and got out of the van with them. But the moment he got off the van, he suddenly saw the people outside standing side by side. The van that had been shaking was still shaking violently. However, the van was actually stationary on a giant shaking platform. Nothing had collapsed at all. All of this was Justins ploy. Upon realizing this, Caleb was stunned. He frowned and looked at Justin, perplexed. Justin cast his eyes down. He said, The V16 must be on you. There is no way someone like Trueman would hide the V16 in the city. After all, that would be too risky. The fact that we didnt find it could only mean that youve hidden it relatively well. In dangerous moments, people immediately grab the things that matter the most to them before evacuating. Even if you are Caleb at that moment, Truemans consciousness would still wake up, forcing you to make a subconscious reaction As such, his and Noras subconscious reaction was to grab Xander. Justin hadnt informed Nora of this plan beforehand. The radio broadcast in the van, as well as the deliberate darkening of the car windows, were all to create a dim and dark atmosphere for the people in the van. Only when Nora reacted naturally would Caleb believe what was happening. The clothes that Caleb was wearing today were all clothing that Justin had specially prepared for him beforehand. When they were setting off, he must have hidden the V16 somewhere for sure. Whatever Caleb was clutching at the moment was the hiding place of the V16!! Chapter 984 - Why Should I Save Him? The few of them looked at Calebs handhe was holding a black inconspicuous plastic bag. When they were getting into the van, Justin had deliberately relaxed the security checks so that Trueman could bring things in. For Caleb to be holding that bag right now, this meant that The V16 was inside! It seemed that Caleb hadnt expected himself to pick up the bag either. He was dumbfounded for a while before he finally followed everyones gazes and looked at the bag in his hand. Confused, he broke into a frown and said hesitantly, Its true, I dont really remember what happened at that moment when I was getting off the van So, the V16 is in the bag?? Before Nora could speak, next to her, Lawrence stepped forward and reached out for the bag. But Calebs arm suddenly moved, and he took a couple of steps back to dodge Lawrence. All of a sudden, he sneered, his voice turning sharp and piercing. I didnt expect my dearest little brother to be so skilled at manipulating people! Ha, Ive lost this time! Still, do you guys think that you can get the V16 so easily just with that little trick? Impossible! With his other hand that wasnt holding the black bag, he propelled himself off the side of the van and jumped right over to the other side. Just as everyone was about to go after him, Trueman suddenly stretched out his arm and held the black bag he was holding near the edge of the cliff. They were in the mountains. Below the mountains was an abyss. The drizzling rain made the area, including the bottom, foggy, and it was impossible for one to see how deep the bottom went. If the V16 bottle dropped down the cliff, it might break! Gene serums were liquids. Once the bottle broke, no one would be able to recover the contents, not even Nora. Stay back. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) A smug and brazen look came over Truemans countenance. He grinned at Nora and Justin and said, If you come any further, Ill throw the bottle down! Nora and Justin didnt dare to move anymore. Under the few peoples watchful eyes, Trueman opened the black plastic bag. There was indeed a serum bottle in the bag! Nora had specially designed the bottle for the V16. With it, the V16 could leave the refrigerator for a short time without the contents going bad. Nora looked at the bottle lidit was intact. Obviously, it had never been opened before. All of this proved that the bottle in Truemans hand at the moment was undoubtedly the V16! She nodded at Justin. Justin looked at Trueman. If you think about it, Xander is your kin too Can you really bear to completely fall out with us? Although Trueman was technically Xanders granduncle, Justin would never outright reveal the generationaland therefore senioritygap between the two. Thus, he had used the term kin instead. Trueman sneered. So? It wouldnt matter even if he was my son. Didnt the old geezer himself kill a hundred of his own children?! Do you think that I, who grew up in an environment like that, would still have feelings for familial relations? Justin cast his eyes down. You are surrounded by my men. Do you think you can escape? Trueman didnt care. Who says Im escaping? Im going to inject the V16 into myself! Hahaha! Justins expression darkened. Even if you inject it into yourself and increase your lifespan, believe it or not, I can still kill you right here and now! You wont live to see another day! Trueman narrowed his eyes. Theres no point in saying all that to me. Once I inject the V16, you will never be able to kill mebecause you would have to draw a sample of my blood as soon as possible in order to study the gene serums chemical composition. After all, Professor Anti here would never give up on saving Xander, would she? Trueman behaved as though he already had the whole situation under control. He sneered and said, Ive already figured out all your tricks. If anyone dares to take a step forward, I will throw the gene serum down the cliff right away. If worse comes to worst, all of us The look in his eyes suddenly turned cold and sinister, and there was no warmth in his voice at all as he said, can go to hell together! After saying that, he took a step forward. Stop! Nora shouted abruptly, afraid that he would really fall off the cliff with the gene serum. He was already at the very edge of the cliff. The corners of Truemans lips suddenly curled into a smile again. He said, Nora, I told you that you would regret it if you give the other V16 to Queenie. Let me ask you the same question now: do you regret what youve done? There were originally two gene serums. Trueman didnt really have any intention to kill Xander. When he ordered Queenie to take both gene serums with her back then, one was for his own use, while he was intending to use the other to force Nora into begging him for it But Nora had set up a trap instead. Not only had he almost been captured, but at the critical moment, she had also given the other gene serum to Queenie. Trueman really wanted to see Nora breaking down in tears right now. Nora stayed where she was and said firmly, I dont regret anything. She would never regret saving her aunt. Seeing that she was still being stubborn even at a time like this, Trueman was infuriated. He sneered and said, Then you can only watch helplessly as your son dies! Trueman! Nora called out to him. Xander is your son too. He called you Daddy for five years. How about this? Come back here and give me the gene serum. One dropthats all I will take. I will take only one drop for research, okay? No. Trueman smirked. The dosage of this gene serum is meant for one persons use. If a drop is missing, it may not take effect correctly. Do you think I am stupid? Besides He looked at Xander. Why should I save him? However, the moment he did, Truemans pupils suddenly shrank. Everyone present was currently looking at him. They had kept Xander well-protected in the innermost part of the mountainous path, so no one ever thought that he would be in danger. Nora and Justin were at the forefront, while Lawrence and Sean were also watching him. The rest of the bodyguards all had their backs to Xander. Therefore, no one noticed that a rock above Xander had suddenly come loose and was slowly rolling down Suddenly, a rock the size of Xanders head fell from the sky! But no one noticed anything! Only Trueman, who had looked at Xander because of Noras mention of the boy, noticed it. His pupils shrank, and a look of dilemma suddenly appeared on his countenance. Should he save him? Even if he called out now, by the time Nora and Justin reacted, it would definitely be too late Yet if he didnt alert them about it, once the boulder fell and struck Xanders head, the boy would die for sure! He would die. But wasnt it better if he was dead? Then nobody would fight him for the V16 anymore! The corners of the mans lips curled into a faint smile. Go to hell! But just as the thought formed in his mind Chapter 985 - Xander, Look Out! The look in the mans eyes suddenly changed. Without any hesitation, he yelled, Xander, look out! Then, he rushed toward Xander immediately without hesitation. The mountainous path was not very wide, but neither was it narrow There was a group of bodyguards around Xander, but even if they turned around in this instant and realized the danger he was in, it would still be too late for them to save him. Upon hearing Truemans shout, Nora abruptly turned her head and looked over. When she noticed the boulder, even though her body reacted faster than her brain, it was still too late. She ran toward Xander frantically. But in her heart, she knew that it was too late. It was too late! Was her son going to die in this place just as she was about to obtain the V16? She couldnt accept this! But right at this moment, a shadow rushed over and then Bam! The boulder crashed into the shadow. Trueman No, one might say that the man was Caleb at the moment because the aura around him had suddenly changed. At the most critical moment, he had switched personalities and become the one to protect Xander!! However, even though he was fast enough, he still didnt manage to push the boy away but only held Xander tightly. The next moment, the rock struck his head. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) The man lowered his head, his eyes meeting the other pair of big, grape-like, innocent eyes. Then, he felt warm liquid trickling down his head. One drop, two drops They landed on Xanders face. The little guys eyes widened in shock as he stared at him in disbelief. A moment later, Xanders murmurs suddenly turned into a shout. Daddy! Although his voice was soft, the man still heard him. The man stretched out his long slender fingers and wiped off the blood on his cheek for him. Then, the corners of his lips raised slightly into an arc. He looked like he wanted to say something, yet it also looked as though he wanted to mock the boy for looking so funny at the moment. However, his vision went black, and he suddenly collapsed onto the ground At some point, the V16 that he had been holding tightly in his hands had also dropped to the ground. By the time he reached Xanders side, it had already been too late for him to push the boy away. Thus, his palm had opened, causing the V16 to fall to the ground. In return, however, he had managed to protect Xander. Nora stared at everything happening in front of her in shock and astonishment. The bottle containing the V16 was extremely sturdy. After falling onto the ground, it rolled over to her feet. She bent over and picked up the V16. She couldnt tell if it was because the man had been holding the V16 for too long, but the V16 felt burning hot Mommy, save Daddy! Xander suddenly shouted. Nora handed the V16 to Justin and strode over to Xander, where she then bent over to check on Caleb. He had suffered serious trauma to his head, and he needed to be sent to the hospital for surgery at once! In a small town not far away. The hospital in the town was obviously simple and shabby. However, the operating room was brightly-lit at the moment. Little Xander sat stubbornly in the corridor outside, his eyes locked onto the operating room. Justin stood beside him. Xanders little hand clung to his sleeve. Seemingly feeling rather uneasy, he didnt let go even once. Suddenly, he looked at Justin and asked, Will Daddy Trueman die? Is he going to be buried in the ground like Butterscotch? Butterscotch was one of Xanders dogs that had died a few months ago. Justin kept quiet for a moment before he replied, No, he wont. Believe in Mommy. Xander nodded and continued to stare at the operating room. Chapter 986 - He Will Die! Justin reached out to touch Xanders head, but when his hand was about to touch his head, Xander suddenly pulled away. Justins hand landed on nothing. Xander said softly, Daddy Trueman said that not just anyone can touch my head. His eyes were a little red. Justin squatted down to look Xander in the eyes. He turned his son to face him and he said, Xander, its not your fault. Its my fault! Daddy Trueman only got hurt because he was trying to save me! That wasnt Daddy Trueman but Caleb. Justin didnt know how to explain it to his son. He said, Trueman is a bad guy who has been using you all this time. The one who saved you is Uncle Caleb. I dont care. They are the same person! Xander shook his head stubbornly. I know Daddy has schizophrenia. No matter which personality of his is nice to me, they are the same person to me. I dont want him to die! He didnt want him to die. Neither did Justin want anything to happen to Caleb. Otherwise, he would owe him a huge favor! And Xander would remember him for life! All the bad things he had previously done would be gone with his death. And Nora would also feel guilty for the rest of her life. It seemed that Caleb had done too much for her! Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Thus, he didnt want him to die either! The look in Justins eyes turned solemn, and he looked at Xander intently. He said, Dont worry, he wont die! You have to believe in your moms medical skills! Those words seemed to give Xander strength. Xander finally relaxed. Another two hours passed. Even though it was already three in the morning, Justin didnt tell Xander to go to bed or anything like that. At six oclock in the morning. The sky was starting to light up. At last, Nora came out of the operating room. She looked exhausted. The moment she came out, Xander stood up abruptly. The little boy looked at her hesitantly, wanting to ask something yet also too scared to do it. Hell live. Noras two-worded reply put Xander at ease immediately. The next moment, a nurse wheeled Caleb, whose head was bandaged with gauze, out of the operating room on a gurney to the ward for observation. Xander followed behind the nurse and entered the ward. Justin walked over to Nora, and the two went to the ward together. Calebs injury was very seriousafter all, he had been struck by a huge rock Although he was out of danger, he was still admitted to the intensive care unit. Xander stood outside the glass door of the intensive care unit and looked inside. Nora walked over and stroked his hair. Get some sleep. But Daddy Trueman Ill be watching over him here. Trust me, he wont die. Xander looked at Nora for a long while before he finally nodded and said, Okay. Lawrence and Sean took him to a nearby hotel to rest. Justin and Nora stayed outside the ward. For a while, neither of them spoke, mainly because they didnt know what to say at a time like this. Neither of them felt any joy at beating Trueman and obtaining the V16. In the middle of the night, the equipment in the intensive care unit suddenly started to beep. Nora stood up abruptly and rushed into the ward. But after a while, she suddenly staggered out of the ward Whats wrong? Justin was shocked at her behavior. Was Caleb dying? As soon as the thought formed in his mind, Nora said, His time is up. What time? The time for him to take the V16. If the V16 is not administered to him right away, he will die. Chapter 987 - Old Maddy Immediately after Nora spoke, a group of people suddenly walked over. There were two bodyguards with another person in the middle. The bodyguards were both members of the Assassin Alliance while the person they had brought with them turned out to be someone familiar! The persons face was full of burn scarsit was Old Maddy who had run away without telling her the truth back then! Nora still remembered what Old Maddy had said back then. If they couldnt get the support of King from the Imperial League, they would never be able to defeat the mysterious organization Thinking about it again, Old Maddy must have already known at that time that the Imperial League was the one backing up the mysterious organization, right? Therefore, Old Maddy hadnt believed that she could get Kings support at all, so he had escaped with the truth to avoid provoking her into becoming enemies with the mysterious organization. Nora hadnt stayed idle after Old Maddys escape. She had gone straight to Karl to help find him. Once found, they were to bring him to her immediately. Old Maddy stood in front of Nora and let out a small sigh. He said, Ms. Nora. Nora was not in a good mood. Her mind was preoccupied with thoughts of Calebs condition, so she only nodded and said, I finally found you. Id like to inform you that King But before she could finish, Old Maddy interrupted her. I know. A smiling Old Maddy looked at her and said, I told you, I will naturally appear when the time comes. And now, Im here. Nora: So, the bodyguards hadnt found Old Maddy at all? Rather, Old Maddy had allowed himself to be caught on his own initiative? Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Old Maddy looked at Justin. He said, Id been looking for clues about King all this time, and I finally found out that youre King. If I had known, I wouldnt have had to run away in the first place I could have just told you two the truth. Nora gave him a wry smile. We know the truth now. But when Old Maddy heard her, he looked into the ward. After a moments hesitation, he said, No, there may still be something that you dont know yet. What? Old Maddy sighed. I dont know if I should say it, because telling you will only give you more trouble. Say it. Nora looked at him. Actually, if you had told us the truth from the beginning, we might have been able to avoid all the detours we took after that. The old man nodded in agreement, and then said, Its about Trueman Yale. Nora was taken aback. Old Maddy sighed. I was crazy back then, but after I regained my senses, I started investigating the events back then. I knew about you giving birth to triplets back then. He said slowly, I also saw with my own eyes Henry Smith taking your baby and handing him to the bodyguard to get rid of Old Maddy clenched his jaw. At that time, when the first baby was abandoned, they were going to drown him. I rushed forward to save him, but Henry got someone to stop me. Later, someone came forward and single-handedly saved the baby. Nora thought of what Caleb had once said, and it took her slightly by surprise. Who was it? It was Trueman. Old Maddy paused for a while and then went on. Or maybe Caleb Gray. I didnt know who he was at the time and he had shown up alone. A few bodyguards stopped us. When he rushed over, he was stabbed trying to save Xander. The stab he took from the back almost struck his heart and killed him on the spot. To be honest, he could have dodged the attack, but if he did, Xander would have fallen into the water Nora stood frozen hearing those words. Chapter 988 - Someone Has To Be The Villain Old Maddy looked at Justin again. At that time, he became seriously injured trying to save Xander. He wanted to save Pete too, but he simply couldnt walk or move anymore, so he called Mr. Hunt To be honest, be it Xander or Pete, it didnt matter even if they had died back then because having one child alive was enough. You can say that its all thanks to Caleb that both of them survived Old Maddy lowered his head. I didnt know that he was Trueman at that time; I thought he was just a young man with a crush on Ms. Nora. It was only after I recovered my memory that I realized that he used to hang around Ms. Nora in the past. Nora was a little stunned. Really? Old Maddy nodded. I was under orders to protect you at that time, so I had been observing you the whole time. The young Ms. Nora was round and chubby. He often came over to play with you and also occasionally gave you food Nora had fallen ill and started to gain weight when she was five years old. She vaguely remembered that she did meet a little boy when she was eight or nine years old The little boy, who was about twelve or thirteen years old, had stood outside the villa and mocked her for being a little fatty. But occasionally, when her stepmother didnt cook for her, he would give her something to eat He had liked teasing her. However, he had stopped visiting her after a while So, she and Caleb had already met in the past? And Caleb didnt only save Xander this time; he had already saved Xander and Pete once back then! One could say that without Caleb, the two children would have been killed by Henry long ago! Nora stared blankly ahead. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) There was only one V16 left now. To be honest, after hearing what Old Maddy said, she was now even more at a loss as to what to do. However, she had always been hard-hearted. And people were selfish. Though Caleb had helped her a lot, Xander was her son. The degree of her closeness with them was of utmost importance at this moment. Besides, she had never been the traditional definition of a good person. She wasnt capable of abandoning her son to save Caleb. She looked up at Justin, but saw the man frowning in silence. Nora understood what he was thinking. Justin couldnt make the decision for them. Because Caleb had helped her and saved both Xander and Petes lives. If Justin made the decision, Xander might hate him for the rest of his life, and their relationship as father and son would never ever be a harmonious one. But someone had to be the villain here. Nora took a deep breath. Ill make the decision. She looked at Justin intently and said, The V16 is to be given to Xander. Justin frowned. Even if he hates you in the future? Yes, Nora nodded and said, Even if he hates me, he would still be alive. I dont mind. Lawrence stood at the side. He had immediately returned after he and Sean sent Xander back, in case his boss needed him. After hearing what Nora said, Lawrence couldnt help but sigh. Sean had said that their boss would not be able to make the decision because he was afraid that Nora and Xander would hate him. But in this instant, for the first time, Lawrence found himself admiring a woman and a mother from the bottom of his heart. As expected, mothers were the ones who could make the greatest sacrifice. Despite having to endure a lifetime of guilt and her sons hatred in the future, Ms. Smith could still bring herself to make the decision Compared to this, his boss dilemma suddenly didnt seem as serious as hers anymore. But Lawrence also understood that once Nora made this decision, she would have to live in guilt forever for the rest of her life. She would never be able to find peace. She would owe someone a life for the rest of her own. Would Ms. Smith, who felt that way, still spend her days happily with his boss? Lawrence even thought of all the stories where people took their own lives along with the person who died because they owed their life to them Since they couldnt save their life, they would die with them Ms. Smith wasnt such an extreme person, was she? Lawrence, who had a bad feeling about it, suddenly became worried for his boss. But when he turned his head and looked over, he saw that Chapter 989 - Mommy and Daddys Wedding!! It was extremely difficult for Nora to make this decision. For the sake of her son, she was going to let down the man who had saved her whole family. For the rest of her life, she would have to live owing someone else a life But so what? If she could save her son, she would give up even her own life without any hesitation, let alone Calebs! But immediately after Nora made the difficult decision, the man in front of her suddenly sighed. Nora looked at Justin. For the first time, she felt a little like she couldnt breathe. What did he mean by that? Did he not support her decision? While she was wondering, the door of the ward was pushed open again, and the nurse came out. Dr. Smith, the patient is in shock! We are attempting resuscitation, but the cause of the patients condition is unknown. We noticed that he has cancer, so that may be it, but we dont know what exactly is going on. Dr. Smith! Beep, beep Along with the nurses voice, the sound of the patients heart beating again came from the ward. However, it was awfully weak, as though it would disappear the next second. Nora clenched her fists. If she didnt administer the V16 to Caleb right away, he would die. She turned her head abruptly to look at the ward. I will send him off. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) This was her punishment to herself. Witnessing the death of her sons savior This scene would keep replaying in her mind in the future, making her heart hurt and filling her with shame and guilt. Nora, you are such a cold-blooded person. She dissed herself inwardly. But as soon as she took a step forward, a strong and warm hand suddenly held her wrist. She turned around to see Justin placing the V16 in her hands. On the mans handsome face, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye shimmered especially brightly. His voice was low and strong like the cello, which helped her find her bearings amid her turmoil and confusion. He said, Give it to him. The four words stunned Nora. She looked at Justin in astonishment. The two of them stood where they were. Nora was wearing a white surgical gown and gloves. Her dark hair was coiled into a bun with a pencil, revealing her delicate and exquisite face. Her almond-shaped eyes were slightly widened at the moment. The man was clad fully in black, and his black silk shirt shone a little under the light. His expression was calm, and his eyes were bright and piercing. They looked at each other, both silent for a long while. Beep The heartbeat in the ward was becoming slower and slower Every beat seemed like it might be the last. It was hard to tell just how much time had passed until Nora clasped her fingers on the V16 that Justin had handed her. Then, she turned and entered the operating room. At the side, Lawrence rushed over suddenly and exclaimed, Boss, you, you How can you make such a decision? What about Xander?! Justin didnt say anything. Lawrence shouted furiously, I know you have three children, and you have the least amount of affection for Xander, but hes your son! You cant By this point, Lawrences voice was already all choked up. In the past, Lawrence had disliked Xander and thought of the boy as a little devil. After all, he had dark and sinister thoughts and loved playing tricks on the bodyguards and nannies the most. His behavior was also vicious and ruthless But when they came to pick them up this time, Lawrence had slowly come to understand Xanders personality. The child was clearly pure and kind. All the bad things hed done in the past were because he had been led astray In particular, Xander had stayed by Calebs bed. Even when he was extremely sleepy, he had refused to go back to sleep. In the end, Nora had to order him to go back The child was very loyal and faithful! Lawrence had started to become fond of him. Yet! Was the child he had just started to become fond of going to die soon?! How could his boss make such a decision? But he didnt dare to say too much either. He could only stare at the intensive care unit angrily. Through the glass window, he saw Nora opening the V16 gene serum bottle. She drew out all the liquid in the syringe Then, she looked at the needle. Under the bright incandescent lights in the ward, the pillow reflected an icy sheen. She pushed the needle slightly to ensure that all the air inside was pushed out. Then, she suddenly looked behind her. Through the glass door, she and Justin looked at each other. Justin nodded. Nora understood at once. She lowered her eyes and injected the V16 straight into Calebs arm without hesitation!! Calebs heartbeat returned to normal. Justin ordered one of his best bodyguards to stand guard over him, in case he turned into Trueman and escaped after he woke up. The V16 was indeed powerful. Even though Caleb had suffered grievous injuries to his head, after he was injected with the V16, his physical fitness became stronger and stronger, and his recovery speed was twice as fast as that of ordinary people. He indeed showed signs of longevity. After ensuring that he was out of danger, Nora and Justin returned to the hotel. The two entered the room at the same time. Little Xander was lying on the bed. He was so small that one couldnt even see any depression on the soft mattress. It was as if there was no one on it at all Justin looked at Nora and suddenly asked, How long does Xander have left? One month. Nora replied. She looked at Justin. Weve given the V16 to Caleb. What is Xander going to do? Justin contemplated for a moment, but before he could speak, Xanders voice suddenly reached them. Mommy, I dont mind. His words took Nora aback for a moment. Then, she turned to look at him. Xander said, Daddy saved me several times. I owe him a lot of lives. Thats why I had decided to give him the gene serum long ago. This is my choice. Rubbing his eyes, he sat up from the bed. Then, he looked at Nora with a smile and said, I still have a month to live! When I was in the basement, I wanted to see the sea and the desert But actually, what I really want to see is something else. Noras eyes were a little red. She walked over to the bed and sat down. Then, she picked up Xander and put him on her lap. Five-year-olds were still very small. Xander was not quite used to such intimacy. He smiled and said, I wanna see Mommy and Daddys wedding! You know what? Pete and Cherry really racked their brains to get you guys together. They told me that the two of them were the first to discover each others identities and that they first found each other in a hotel in California. But at that time, they were afraid that the two of you wouldnt like each other and the two children might even end up separated from their respective parents, so they chose to hide the truth from you two Back then, Cherry and Pete had really racked their brains and done everything they could to bring the two of them together. They had even hidden their identities Time seemed to return to the very beginning when Nora returned to the United States with Cherry Ive achieved what they couldnt. Im a pretty good big brother, right?! Although Xander was sleepy, he looked very smug. He said, This alone should be enough to make the two of them willingly acknowledge me as the eldest. Nora listened to Xanders tender voice. The boy had finally become more cheerful and wasnt so gloomy anymore. Chapter 990 - Two More Things Why? Why did you inject me with the V16?! In the van on its way home, Caleb, who had regained consciousness, couldnt help but glare at Justin. I didnt want to live. Besides, Im already thirty, whereas Xander is only five! Why did you give me the V16?! Xander was seated next to him, his short legs dangling off the seat as he kept his head down. Nora looked ahead. Justin ignored him. The furious Caleb grabbed Justins collar. Ive heard the specifics of what happened. Nora had decided to give the V16 to Xander! You were the one who stopped her! Why? Is it really only because you dont want them to feel guilty? But hes your son! Justin, is your heart made of stone? Or do you share the same mindset as that old geezer and feel that you can just father more children? Do you think that you already have enough children, so it doesnt matter even if you abandon one? He clenched his fists agitatedly, his eyes filled with bloodthirst as he stared at Justin. Justin, whose head was lowered, reached over and pried off Calebs fingers clutching his clothes one by one. He looked at Xander and asked, Xander, do you regret it? Xander shook his head. No, I dont. Justin pointed at him and said to Caleb, Did you see that? Now, thats my son! This is his choice! Rather than living in guilt and suffering for the rest of his life, it is better that he goes with a blast instead! Caleb stared at him in astonishment. Only after a while did he spit out contemptuously, You Your heart must be made of stone! Xander took his hand. Daddy Trueman, dont blame Daddy. I am a man. If I was in the hospital at that time, I would have made the same choice as Daddy too. Thats what a real man should do! He raised his chin slightly. Caleb looked at him. After a while, he finally heaved a sigh and touched his hair. Youre only five. Youre no man Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Xander didnt speak anymore. Caleb clenched his fists and looked at Nora. Nora, what about you? Why did you let him convince you? Why? Because the look in Justins eyes at that time had told her to trust him! Even though Justin still hadnt given her an explanation, Nora didnt say much. She merely turned her head and looked out the window. If there was someone in this world whom she could trust unconditionally, it was undoubtedly Justin. Before she knew it, after going through so much together, it was only at this moment that Nora realized that she was leaving herself this unguarded against him. While she was thinking, Caleb said, By saving me, youve also saved Trueman. He No. Nora looked at him intently. I will cure you of your schizophrenia and wipe him out completely! Her words made Calebs eyes light up. Can can you really do it? Nora nodded. But this needs time. Itll take a month at the earliest and half a year at the longest. Therefore, youll have to go back to the States with me. Go back to the States? Caleb was stunned. Are you guys going back to the States? But the path they were taking was clearly the way to Queenies manor. They were already back from the border. Nora nodded. She looked at Xander with a tender glow in her eyes and said, Weve settled everything, so its time for us to go home to prepare for the wedding. After realizing that the mysterious organization belonged to the Imperial League, Justin had cut off all of the mysterious organizations income sources. In addition, the mysterious organization was ultimately still inferior to the Imperial League. By utilizing everything at his disposal, Justin had completely dissolved the mysterious organization. The mysterious organization no longer existed. The previous King who killed Noras mother had long since died Its new master, Trueman, was also right in front of them. Everything had ended. Nora would never take her anger at the previous Kings deeds out on Justin, of course One should only hold the perpetrator responsible for their misdeeds. The previous Kings wicked deeds had already ended during his time. She had also finally fulfilled her mothers last wishes and destroyed the mysterious organization, wiping the terrifying biological laboratory off the face of the world Therefore, there were only two things left for her to do now. First, she had to cure Caleb of schizophrenia and get rid of his other personality that had committed all those evil deeds. That would count as her revenge. Secondly, she had to fulfill Xanders wish. As soon as Nora said what she did, the car fell silent. Two days later, they finally arrived at Queenies residence. When Cherry and Pete saw them, they rushed forward excitedly and gathered around Nora and Justin happily. Cherry clung to Noras leg and said sweetly, Mommy, Xander said that youre marrying Daddy. Is it true? Our family of five wont ever have to separate again in the future, right? Pete also looked up at them, his eyes brimming with anticipation. Nora ruffled the two childrens hair and looked at Justin. Justin bent over, picked up Cherry, and nodded as he said, Uh-huh. Is your luggage all packed? Were going back to the States! Iris was in the United States. Moreover, Nora and Justins friends were also there. Therefore, they were holding the wedding in the States! As for Queenie Nora looked at the suitcase behind her, as well as at Ian whose wheelchair was being pushed by a caretaker. With a wave, she said, Lets go back! After they chartered a plane back to the United States, they went back to the Smiths residence first. Joel and Tanya, who had already heard the news, were standing outside the door with smiles on their faces as they waited for them. The group reunited and chatted away. Mia had already hopped over to Pete. The two little ones seemed to have endless things to talk about. The group, however, had no idea that a coup was currently taking place at the Hunts residence. Mrs. Hunt, whose hair had already turned white, was seated in the living room at the moment and watching the crowd there Everyone was questioning her. Why hasnt Ms. Smith come to work for so long? As expected, women really cant do it after all? How can we support her when she doesnt even show up? Maam, Pete is still young, but Ms. Smith is so unreliable Besides, as far as we know, she and Mr. Hunt are not legally married yet. In the eyes of the law, she doesnt even qualify to manage the company! Yes, thats right. Therefore, we still recommend letting Raymond Hunts family take over the company. Maam, you must look at the big picture! Of course, if Raymond Hunts family cant do it, then lets get Herman back. He is Petes grandfather and Mr. Hunts father after all! He will never harm Pete! All of us here are either too old or too young, yet Ms. Smith, the only one who can manage the company, isnt legally married to Mr. Hunt. Maam, for the sake of the Hunts, make the call to get Herman back first! In the midst of the heated discussion, a thrilled Fanny, the housekeeper, rushed into the living room!! Chapter 991 - Wedding Preparations! Maam, Maam! Theyre back! Theyre back! Fanny was so excited that she was at a complete loss and stuttering. Mrs. Hunt frowned. Pete and the others are back? Yes, yes! And, and Mrs. Hunt understood that Nora, Cherry, and Xander had likely also returned. But so what even if they were back? Wasnt their return just in time for the group of people here, then? Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Nora had already blown these shareholders away with her commercial prowess. The strategies she had drafted in the company had impressed them all. But whod have expected them to suddenly find out that Nora and Justin hadnt actually registered their marriage?! In other words, Nora didnt have the right to manage the Hunts assets at all! The shareholders here were also terribly troubled, hence the commotion today. They didnt really have the intention to speak out against anything; it was just that the Hunts ultimately still had to be ones managing the Hunt Corporation Mrs. Hunt understood this even more than them. When Justin first met with the accident, no one was clear about Nora and Justins relationshipafter all, the two of them were already living together. Who would have thought that they were not married yet? They had successfully fudged the issue with that Who knew that this issue would be brought to the surface when the authorities came to investigate tax issues? Mrs. Hunt was extremely troubled. What should she do? She waved to Fanny and suddenly said, They must be tired from traveling. Let them rest first At the very least, she mustnt push Nora out to handle all these now Mrs. Hunt was completely on Noras side now. But as soon as she spoke, footsteps came from the door, and Noras calm voice traveled over. We are not tired, Mrs. Hunt Why are all of you here, though? As soon as she said that, someone said, Ms. Smith, we just found out that you and Mr. Hunt are not married yet. You are not his legal wife, so you cant manage the company! Oh. Nora replied calmly, Then I wont bother anymore. Everyone: ? Mrs. Hunt was also stunned. Who is going to manage it if youre washing your hands off it? The one who owns the company, of course. After speaking, Nora suddenly turned sideways. Behind her, three little ones walked in with a large figure. There was some reflection at the door, so Mrs. Hunt couldnt see the mans face clearly right away. But even if she couldnt How could Mrs. Hunt possibly fail to recognize the grandson she had raised?! She got up suddenly and looked at Justin in disbelief!! Her lips were trembling as she called out in surprise, J-Justin? Justin strode forward and soon came up to Mrs. Hunt. He nodded and said, Grandma. For a while, the whole room fell silent. Everyone looked at Justin incredulously. Wasnt Justin dead? Why was he showing up in front of everyone again? Mrs. Hunt was the first to recover. She laughed and cried, and then she suddenly shouted, Youre alive! No wonder no wonder Nora didnt shed a single tear after Justins death They must have planned this! Couldnt Nora have let her in on it, though?! But after experiencing so much, Mrs. Hunt had already let such things go. With tears of excitement on her face, she said, Good, good! This is wonderful! The shareholders at the side were also terribly excited. They said, Its great that youre back, Mr. Hunt! This is great. Looks like we wont have to get Raymond and his family back from wherever they are Yes, and your father wont have to come back to run the show anymore either The Hunt Corporation has found its leader!! As they spoke, Justin looked at them and suddenly put his arm around Noras shoulders. He said slowly, Next, I want everyone to go all out and help me with one thing. What is it? Didnt all of you say that Nora and I are not married yet? Prepare for the wedding, then! In 20 days, I will give her an unforgettable wedding! Okay! Following Justins words, the entire New York instantly became busy. At Hotel Imperial Finest. Hello, all appointments for the week before and after the 26th have been canceled. We will compensate you ten times the penalty Yes, you heard right, its ten times Why? Because were holding the wedding of the century! In the kitchen. Reconfirm that the ingredients will be airlifted the morning of the 26th! They mustnt arrive too early, or they will be stale by lunch at noon! At the Smiths. Ian was in his room calculating something on the computer. Next to him, Joel said, Dad, give her more. All of this is for Nora I will also give her 10% of the shares in my name Ian sighed. Dont you think I want to? But she doesnt want it! She says that its annoying when you have too many things!! Joel frowned. Then what should we give her as a wedding gift? Next to them, a hesitant Tanya finally spoke up. She said, Er I dont think she would really care even if you give her this much money. Instead, its better that you That we do what? Both Ian and Joel looked at her. Tanya coughed and replied, Its better that you gift her the most comfortable bed in the world. While everyone was having a headache over their choice of gifts At the Hunts, Iris looked at Nora and Justin in shock and exclaimed, What did you say? Xander only has one month left to live?! Chapter 992 - Will Xander Die? A look of disbelief appeared on the faces of everyone who heard the news, and all of them looked at Nora. Even Mrs. Hunt looked shocked. Nora looked at Justin and nodded. Yes. Bang! As Noras voice rang out, the glass in Mrs. Hunts hand dropped onto the floor. She looked at Xander with a complicated look. To be honest, Mrs. Hunt didnt like the boy very much. She had watched Pete, an honest and upright boy, grow up. However, from the day Xander had first come to their door, he had been awkward and contrary, and behaved in a terribly detestable way. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) He was not a boy who behaved properly and followed the rules, which made him an outlier in Mrs. Hunts eyes. However, Mrs. Hunt did not think that Xander would suddenly die so soon. It seemed that all of Xanders shortcomings didnt matter anymore. It was also at this moment that everyone suddenly realized that Xander was actually just a child. Its okay. Unexpectedly, Xander gave them a smile that looked as though he had seen through life itself and said, I dont feel any pain or discomfort now. See, I look totally fine, right? I supposedly have a month left to live, but who knows? At least Im alright now! Besides, I can even be the ring-bearer at Mommy and Daddys wedding! When the others saw his smile, they could only force themselves to smile as well. Surprisingly, it was Xander who rushed up to Pete and Cherry and said, Daddy Trueman has told me that Im actually the eldest! Both of you must acknowledge me as the big brother from now on, get it? Even Xanders speech had become a little more cheerful. It was as though he had really let go of all the gloominess from the past five years. Pete looked him in the eye and replied, Got it. Youre my elder brother. Cherrys big round eyes were filled with tears. She grabbed Xanders hand and said, Xander, Cherry doesnt want to leave you! Can you not die? As they said, only children and fools spoke the truth. Nora looked at them and sighed. In spite of the depressing atmosphere, though, all the Hunts and Smiths showed an unprecedented fighting spirit. Xander was dying. The boys only wish was for his parents to get married and to attend their wedding The thought of it made everyones hearts ache. As a result The Smiths and the Hunts showed an unprecedented sense of unity, seemingly truly planning to turn the wedding into the wedding of the century!! The two parties involved were not really required to handle the wedding preparations themselves, of course. Nora was currently looking at Pete. Pete had a firm look on his face and a determined look in his eyes. He asked, Mommy, is Xander sick? Which part of his body is sick? Is it the heart? Or the kidney? Can you give him mine? Pete looked extremely serious and solemn. I dont want Xander to die. Nora: She sighed and touched Petes hair. Its the brain. Nora had done a CT scan of Xanders whole body. Xanders gene modification was to the IQ, so the backlash had caused cancer cells to proliferate in his brain, leading to brain cancer. Unless the V16 was injected into him, with the worlds current medical science, there was no cure. Pete was stunned. Can the brain be changed? Nora: The two were chatting secretly, but right after Pete spoke, Xander pushed open the door and walked in. He said disdainfully, Why are you so uninformed about medicine? Would I still be myself if my brain is changed? Even if Mommys medical skills are so amazing that she successfully performs the operation, who would be the one alive? You or me? Pete frowned. Probably me. After all, ones consciousness lies in the brain, which would be mine Xander rested his chin on his hand. I think so too. Didnt someone go through a head transplant surgery in hopes of survival? Nora: The corners of her lips spasmed, and she ignored the two little boys wild imaginations. But the moment she exited the room, she saw Cherry looking at her with her eyes red. Mommy, will Xander really die? After asking the question, Cherry looked at her without blinking once. Nora: Just as she was thinking about how she should answer the question, Cherry suddenly wiped her tears and said, I know the answer now. Then, the little girl turned around and ran away. Nora stared after her, the corners of her lips spasming. The little girl had been by her side since she was a baby. A single look from her was all it took for Cherry to know what she was thinking. Chapter 993 - Marriage! When the Hunts and the Smiths were up to their necks in work, the parties involved suddenly disappeared. Justin took Nora and the three little ones, plus an additional Caleb, with him, and the group of six suddenly vanished from the city. When Joel received Noras text message, the corners of his lips couldnt help but spasm. Whats wrong? Tanya asked. Joel replied speechlessly, They said that they are going on their honeymoon. Were they already going on a honeymoon when they werent even married yet? Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) But no one who knew about it asked them to return. Even when they encountered problems with the wedding preparation, no one bothered the family of fivethey knew that the family was accompanying Xander on the last leg of his journey. No one wanted to waste a minute or even a second of the time they had left together. Although, somewhat contrary to the sorrowful and tragic scene that everyone was imagining On the beach. The barefooted Xander stared at the sea and exclaimed, Is that the sea? Yeah! Cherry put her hands on her hips and raised her head as she said, I often visit the sea. Doesnt it make you feel relaxed and revitalized? Cherry has improved! She knows words like revitalized now! Pete said approvingly from the side. Yeah! Xander echoed. Cherry raised her chin. Of course no, wait, why do I feel like you two are mocking me? Boohoo! Daddy, Pete and Xander are bullying me! Right after Cherrys words and her pretense of crying by rubbing her eyes with her hands, Justin, who was clad in a pair of cooling beach shorts, strode over. Pete and Xander looked at each other and hurriedly got ready to flee. Unfortunately, how could the two little ones possibly outrun the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts famous for his agility? Thus, the two were caught. Then, the two childrens cries could be heard coming from the hotel. I was wrong, Daddy! I wont bully my younger sister ever again! Whoa, Im dying, Daddy! Can you be a little less heavy-handed?! Afterwards. Nora applied medicine on the two little boys butts. Pete bore with the pain and kept quiet. As for Xander, he couldnt help complaining, That tyrant! Nora chuckled, though her movements were gentle. Who told you to say that you have never been spanked by your parents? We were just cooperating with you so that you wont leave the world with regrets. Mommy, youve been led astray too! Xander complained. Then Daddy can just spank him. Why spank me too? At the side, Justin coughed. It was habitual. Pete had mild autism when he was younger, so he was extremely disobedient. At that time, Justin didnt know about his condition, so he had spanked him. Pete was also very stubborn then, so he refused to cry out even when he was being spanked, which caused Justin to spank him even harder. This led to him developing a fever in the middle of the night. If Mrs. Hunt hadnt checked in on him, no one would have noticed. This was also the reason for the various conflicts between Pete and Justin in the beginning. When Justin first took Pete to California, Chester had been quite afraid that Justin and the little troublemaker would fight. Neither of them was someone willing to give in. Fortunately, Pete and Cherry had switched places then. Whenever the little girl cried or wailed, Justin would give in immediately. Come to think of it, it was true that Pete hadnt been spanked for a really long time now. While the family of five was happily spending time together, Caleb sat by himself in his room. Even the door was closed. There was no other way! Nora wanted to treat his illness, so they had to bring him along. However! Justin didnt want the man to disturb the family of fives time together, so every time they arrived somewhere, he would lock him up. He was no patient He was a prisoner! The corners of Calebs lips spasmed. At this moment, his expression suddenly changed, and Trueman appeared. Ha, what a mockery. Arent you jealous when you see their family of five living happily? Im not jealous. Stop your nonsense. I will never listen to you! Truemans voice was sharp as he said, Of course you wont. Not when you have always been the primary personality! Caleb You are so shameless! Im taking medicine prescribed to me by Nora every day. You will disappear after her wedding at the latest. Upon hearing this, Trueman fell silent. After a while, in a low voice, he finally asked, Will Xanders time also be up by then? Yes, but with you accompanying Xander in the afterlife, maybe he wont be so lonely. After speaking, Caleb listened to the excitement in the next room and said, How nice would it be if Xander didnt have to die? You conniving little rat! As soon as Truemans ranting began, Caleb suddenly stretched out a finger and said, Shh. Listen to how happy they sound. After that, his expression changed a few more times, but he ultimately successfully suppressed Trueman, who did not appear again. Next, the six of them visited the deserts and grasslands. Xander saw the desert and rode a big horse. Not only did he see the beautiful countryside scenery of the United States, Justin even arranged for a private plane to take them to look at the aurora! During their twenty-day trip, everyone ran unrestrained, abandoning all their worldly troubles and playing to their hearts content. Twenty days later, they got on the plane and flew back home. Because! The wedding was about to begin! The moment the helicopter landed at the airport, Joel and Tanya rushed over, grabbed Nora, and started walking out. Come on, hurry up! Whats the big hurry? asked Nora. The corners of Joels lips spasmed. You need to have your makeup done and your clothes changed immediately! Its your wedding in two hours! Justin watched as the two of them dragged Nora into the car, which raced off into the distance. He couldnt help but take two steps in that direction but was stopped by Brenda, Chester, Howard, and others. You need to hurry up too, Justin! You have to change into the grooms outfit and prepare for the wedding! Justin hesitated for a moment and then asked, Isnt the wedding tomorrow? Everyone: ??? In the car returning to the Smiths residence, Nora couldnt help but ask the same thing too. Everyone who heard the question couldnt help roaring inwardly, How can you guys be so unreliable?! Did you get even the date of your wedding wrong?! By the time Nora returned to the Smiths residence, the makeup artist was already waiting for her. After checking that Noras skin was in good condition, the makeup artist couldnt help but exclaim, Your skin is in such good condition, Ms. Smith! Ill just give you some simple foundation and lipstick! This way, youll look especially healthy and radiant! Okay. Nora, who rarely wore makeup, sat in front of the mirror hesitantly. The makeup artist applied powder on her face quickly with a brush. It felt quite comfortable, so Nora couldnt help but doze off. When someone finally woke her up, Nora slowly opened her eyes. She was a little stunned when she looked in the mirror. Chapter 994 - Stealing The Groom! Now that the woman, who didnt usually wear makeup, was wearing a little makeup, her skin looked even more beautiful and radiant. Everyone in the room looked at her in a daze. They knew that Nora was good-looking, but they didnt expect her to be this stunning! At the side, Tanya marveled, Justin is such a lucky bastard! Joel and Ian also stared at her blankly. Soon, the cars that were to take them to the church arrived The grand celebration was so huge that people were still marveling at it a few years later. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) The cost of the wedding was nearly a legend on its own. Be it the Hunts or the Smiths, both families seemed to want to give them a perfect wedding The decoration in the church was also done ingeniously. White and pink exotic roses covered the place. It was as if the imported flowers didnt cost a cent Noras wedding dress was specially made by a world-renowned fashion designer. As time was of the essence, they had to pay through the nose for it On the wedding day, the guests at the wedding banquet also shocked the entire wealthy circle in New York City Not only did Queenie Schmidt, who was based in Switzerland, attend the wedding in person, but she was even seated on the brides side. People from the pugilistic world also attended the wedding. Quinn and Irvin sat at the same table, which amazed everyone. The frail and sickly Dr. Silvester Zabe also attended the wedding There were also international car racers there Even the famous Karl Moore was there A singer of international fame also personally attended the wedding and sang a song that paid tribute to love All kinds of people one would never have imagined coming were all attending the wedding in personand they were all kith and kin of the bride! If there was a reporter here, they could make headlines on social media just by interviewing any random person there. Unfortunately for them, security at the wedding was strict, so not a single reporter made it in. Nevertheless, the reporters still caught wind of some news because Even the Queen of the UK was here! It must be mentioned that visits by the Queen to other countries must be discussed in advance. However, the Queens visit this time was very special. Her reason for visiting the United States was just to attend a wedding Although the princess of the UK had also attended little Cherrys birthday party the last time, she was ultimately still just a princess. Moreover, Lucy was the second child and not the heir appointed by the Queen. Therefore, her visit was in no way as astounding as the Queens. Never mind that the Queen was here, but when she saw the jewelry Nora was wearing, she said jealously, there and then, that she had failed to win it at an auction in the past. She hadnt expected to see it on Nora The wedding was immortalized as a legendary event. When the bride appeared, the long wedding dress behind her was held up by three insanely adorable children who won over the entire audience. They carefully followed behind their mother and brought her to the tyrant. When Ian placed Noras hand in Justins, he closed his eyes, and tears fell from the corners. He didnt say anything emotional but only one sentence: Lad, if you ever dare bully her, I will kill you! Justin didnt get mad. Instead, he nodded solemnly and replied, Never. The three little ones behind him also rushed over waving their fists. They said, Daddy, if you dare bully Mommy in the future The look in Justins eyes turned frosty as he looked at them, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye shimmering. What are the three of you going to do? Cherry found herself at a loss for words at once. Pete and Xander looked at each other and said in unison, We will bully Cherry! Cherry: ?? Mr. Slave-To-His-Daughter Justin: ?? He sneered and said, Can the two of you bear to do that? Who were they kidding? Those two boys with sister complexes were way scarier than he was, alright? He couldnt imagine anyone being able to take Cherry as their wife in the future. With those two fearsome brothers around, they would probably drive everyone away! After the wedding, at last, Nora sat on the bed at the Hunts manor to rest. Everyone had a great time that day. Even those who knew that Xander didnt have long to live all feigned happiness because no one wanted to leave behind any regrets. The Queen was the only one somewhat distracted at the wedding. She looked at the door from time to time, as if waiting for someone. While Nora was thinking about it, her cell phone suddenly rang. When she answered the call, the Queens quiet voice came from the other end. Black Cat, do you know that King got married today? Yes, I know, replied Nora. The Queen sighed. I just knew you would be aware of Kings true identity. Why are you being such a defeatist, though? Nora: ? In my heart, you are a heroine who does as she pleases! With your personality and skills, I thought you would have come to the wedding to steal the groom! You are too cowardly! Nora: !!! The corners of her lips spasmed. Just as she was about to speak, the Queen coughed and spoke again. But you still have a chance! Nora narrowed her eyes. What chance? Tonight, of course. They havent consummated their marriage yet. Why dont I create an opportunity for you to take Justin away? You dont have to do that anymore, replied Nora. Huh? I know youre skilled, but the Hunts security is still something else. You Suddenly, the Queen realized something and she asked in shock, Youre not already at the Hunts manor, are you? Noras lips curled into a smile. Yeah. The Queen sounded excited at once. Where are you? Ill come to you! Chapter 995 - Im Behind You In the bridal chamber. Huh? Youve already sneaked into the bridal chamber? But Justin is not there right now Oh, I get it! Nora raised her brows. Had the Queen finally realized who she was? However, the next moment, the Queen said, You must have gone there to assassinate Nora! Nora: ??? The Queen continued smiling as she said, You have my support, Black Cat! Still, you shouldnt kill her. Although I hate Nora, Cherry would become a very pitiful child if she loses her mother. How about this? I think its better if you just kidnap Justin instead As Nora listened to the Queen on the phone and the hurried footsteps outside the door, the corners of her lips curled into a smile. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) The Queen continued. Dont be rash! Its not right to take another persons life. I know you are a killer, but if you kill Nora, Justin wont let you off Like you, I really dislike her, especially that poker face of hers that looks as though she never smiles. On top of that, shes so lazy, and all she does every day is sleep But Kitty, dont be rash! Kitty? Noras lip corners spasmed. The next moment, the Queen lowered her voice and said, Im at the door now. Where are you? Ill pick you up and get you out of there Then, she rushed into the bridal chamber. Nora was alone in the room. Justin had dismissed everyone else because Nora, who had to go to her own wedding as soon as she stepped off the plane, had become sleepy! Thus, after the Queen entered and looked left and right, she didnt see Black Cat. She curled her lips disdainfully at Nora and said, Im here to tour your room. You dont mind, do you? Nora raised her brows and gestured to her to do as she pleased. The Queen went straight into the bathroom. The room outside was huge, but there was only a big bed in it. There was nowhere else for one to hide, so the Queen had thought Black Cat was hiding in the bathroom. It was only after she went in that she realized that Black Cat wasnt in there. Thus, the Queen whispered into the phone, Where on earth are you, Black Cat? Im on the bed. The Queen was taken aback by the reply. After replying, Nora hung up. She felt that the Queen must have understood what she meant by now. She waited for the Queen to exit the bathroom and face her. She wanted to know how the Queen would react since she had dissed Nora for so long just now. The thought had only just formed when she spotted the Queen furtively sticking her head out of the bathroom. The Queen had blue eyes and blond hair and was a beauty. Her current actions added some playfulness to her bearing, and there was none of the imposing aura she usually displayed before outsiders. She smiled awkwardly and walked toward Nora. Nora looked at her quietly, waiting for her to speak. The Queen slowly came up to her. She said, Uh Your bed is really big! Nora raised her brows but said nothing. The Queen coughed and touched her own hair. Then, she continued in Welsh, Even my bed back in the UK is not as big and soft as yours Can I try lying down on it for a while? Nora: ? She frowned, but right after, she saw the Queen suddenly throw herself on the bed. Then, she rolled across the bed all the way from the top to the end. In between, she even pressed her hands against the mattress, seemingly looking for something? Nora: ?????? The corners of her lips spasmed, and she finally understood what the Queen was doing. Thus, she picked up her cell phone and dialed the Queens number. The Queen got a shock when she saw her cell phone ringing. She gave Nora a smile, then hid at the side and asked in a low voice, Which part of the bed are you at, Black Cat? Why didnt I find any mechanisms on the bed? 1 Nora: As expected, the Queen hadnt realized anything at all! When she made all those excuses and even rolled back and forth on her bed, she was actually searching for Black Cat. By then, she couldnt help but really suspect that the Queen had lost her mind. She slowly stood up, walked up to the Queen from the back, and said into the phone, Im behind you. Im behind you. 1 The voice on the phone and the one in real life coming from behind her merged into one, causing the Queen to freeze. Then, she looked behind her incredulously. Chapter 996 - Bed The Queens eyes widened and she stared at Nora in disbelief. She stared hard at Nora. You, you, you Im Black Cat, Nora said directly, worried that the Queen hadnt still realized her identity, as well as to avoid causing further misunderstandings. You are standing right in front of me! Of course Ive realized! The Queen replied. Oh. I was afraid youd misunderstand and think that I kidnapped her. Noras reply made the Queens eyes flicker. To be honest, when she first saw that Nora was holding Black Cats cell phone, that had indeed been her first thought. However, she would never admit it, so she raised her chin, snorted, and said, Im not that stupid! Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Just as Nora was about to speak, Brenda rushed in. She said, My goodness, why are you here, Your Majesty? Justin instructed everyone to leave my sister-in-law alone and let her sleep. What if your presence here affects her? The Queen: When she wanted to speak, Brenda grabbed her arm and said to Nora, Have a good sleep, Nora. Its all because I went to the bathroom and took my eyes off her. In just that split second, she made her way here. Dont worry, no one will disturb you after this! The Queen struggled. I Yeah, yeah. Alright, lets go, Your Majesty. I know you have feelings for Justin, but you mustnt do anything to harm Nora, or I wont let you off The audacity of you! How dare you talk to me like that! Im the Queen! You may be the Queen of the UK, but Im not a citizen of the UK, retorted Brenda. The two left the room as they quarreled. Brenda had received a task from Justin that dayeven if the world came crashing down, no one was to disturb them in the bridal chamber! And so When Chester, Howard, the rest of Justins cousins, his friends in New York, and other friends from the Smiths came to visit the bridal chamber, they saw Brenda standing at the door. Brenda was wearing a fiery red mini dress. She brought a chair over and placed it at the entrance of the corridor to block everyones way. Then, she said righteously, Do you have the heart to disturb those five people in the bridal chamber tonight? Xander was dying. Everyone in New York had heard of it. Thus, when they heard what Brenda said, they lost interest in visiting the bridal chamber at once and even cast a glance full of heartache at it before leaving obediently. Chester also started to entertain the continuous waves of guests on Justins behalf, so that he could go upstairs too. Seeing that the bedroom had quietened, Nora finally lay down on the bed. She had only just lay down when she heard rustling at the door. When she looked over, she saw three little headsfrom top to bottom, they were Xander, Pete, and Cherry respectivelylined up in a row. The three little ones looked at Nora curiously. When Nora looked over, Cherry asked, Mommy, are you and Daddy making a baby brother for us tonight? Justin had to pretend to be slightly drunk before he could finally go upstairs. It was his wedding night. The mere thought of what was about to come excited him. It was just that when he was heading upstairs, he received a text message from Joel: Youre welcome for the bed! Itll definitely be to your convenience! Youll love it! Chapter 997 - The Dawning Sun Lights Up The Clouds Joel had ordered someone to construct a big bed and specially sent it over. The mattress was even a high-tech one that felt extremely comfortable. It suited Nora very well, and also suited him and Nora sleeping on it together very well No matter what they did on it, the bed would never creak With his head lowered, he hurriedly entered the bridal chamber. Just as he was about to go for it, he suddenly spotted one two three four people lying on the bed! The three little ones were lying beside Nora and even rolling about. Mommy, this bed is awesome! Uncle Joel is still the best, after all! He gave us such a huge bed! Yes! This way, we can all sleep with Mommy! And its not a squeeze either Justin: ??? What the #%#&!! Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) He couldnt help but curse in his head!! Thanks a lot, Joel!! The corners of his lips spasmed. He was about to speak when Cherry spotted him. She stood up at once and waved at him. Come on over, Daddy! Lets sleep together! The little girl scuttled inward and patted the area beside her. Youre the biggest among us! This space here is yours! A resigned Justin walked over. His eyes met Noras. Nora looked breathtakingly beautiful that day. From the very moment he laid eyes on her at the wedding, he couldnt look away anymore. Even Cherry couldnt take his attention away from her. He smiled. But before he could speak, Nora said, You looked pretty handsome today. Justin paused when he heard her. Then, he suddenly broke into a grin. Xander looked at Justin and then at Nora. Suddenly, he said, Hey tyr Daddy. You didnt say any sweet nothings to Mommy at the wedding today. You have to say one before you can get on the bed! Pete also nodded. Yes, you must say that you love Mommy! Otherwise, what if you bully her in the future? Why would I bully her? I cant even beat her in a fight, said Justin. At the side, Cherry suddenly asked, Daddy, youre King, so youre really powerful; but so is Mommy. In that case, who is stronger, you or Mommy? Nora was also curious. She looked at him eagerly and asked, Which one of us is the stronger one? One was the Big Sister of the Quinn School of Martial Arts while the other was the Big Brother of the Irvin School of Martial Arts Both of them were equally strong, but in their private fights, no one ever came out the winner because Justin always let her win. Justin looked at the four in front of him. Suddenly, he smiled and slowly said, That which wafts and drifts, yet is neither smoke nor clouds; and that which is lush and rich, circling about; that is what we know as the clouds of auspice. As soon as those words came out of his mouth, Cherry and Xander were stunned. What does that mean? Pete sighed silently and explained, Those lines come from the Records of the Grand Historian: Treatise on the Celestial Offices. It means that the morning glow lights up the sky, dyeing the clouds into dazzling colors, thereby complementing each other. The tyrant was likening himself to the sun and Mommy to the clouds. Xander and Cherry looked at each other, both suddenly feeling that they should study harder! Cherry then asked, Daddy, are you saying that you and Mommy are equally strong? No, Im not as good as her. Justin replied honestly as he looked at Nora affectionately. As King, and as a leading figure in various industries, he had always been arrogant and never bowed down to anyone. However, in this instant, as he gazed at the woman before him, only one sentence came to his mind: The dawning sun lights up the clouds. Even if he was the sun, he was willing to stand behind the clouds and let her shine. That night, the family of five slept together. Even after spending more than 20 days outside having fun, their relationship was still surprisingly good. Nora also had a rare good nights sleep. Perhaps she was tired or perhaps it was something else, but the corners of her lips curled into a smile in her dreams. The next day, when she woke up and opened her eyes, she met Cherry and Petes eyes at once. When Nora stretched, Cherry immediately gestured at her to keep it down. She said, Shh. Mommy, Xander is sleeping in like you. He has already slept for 16 hours, but hes still not up! When she said this, Nora froze. Her head turned to the side sharply and she looked at the face fast asleep beside her Was one month over so soon? Chapter 998 - : The Only Person You Can Count On Is Yourself Xanders gene modification was for his IQ. Therefore, when something went wrong with his body, his symptoms were not as intense as Calebs and Queenies. Instead, it would only be apparent in one wayfalling into a coma. Nora checked his breathing. When she found that he was breathing evenly, she let out a sigh of relief. Actually, even if Xander were to die, he would only be brain-dead. Even Nora could not be sure when he would wake up again. Noras grim expression filled the whole Hunt residence with a depressive mood. It wasnt until ten oclock in the evening that Xander finally woke up. The people around him breathed a sigh of relief at once. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Cherry was the first to speak. Xander, why did you sleep for so long? Youve become as lazy as Mommy! Pete kept quiet. No one had told Cherry about what was soon to come. All of them wanted to protect her. When Xander heard her, his expression became dazed for a while before he finally said with a smile, Tsk, Im having a competition with Pete to see who can sleep for a longer time. As I expected, I managed to sleep longer. I must be the eldest among us! Xander had a smug look on his face. Cherry, who didnt know better, nodded again and again. Yeah! Youre amazing! Even Mommy cant sleep as much as you! Xander sat up and raised his chin. Next to him, Pete stayed quiet for a long while before he finally said, Yeah, youre more impressive. Youre the older brother. Xanders eyes lit up. Seeing the three childrens interaction, Nora and Justin couldnt help but say, Alright, lets get Xander something to eat! The group accompanied Xander downstairs for dinner. Cherry yawned repeatedly. She was usually already in bed by this time. Xander ate something and then said to Cherry, Cherry, you can go to sleep first. No, I have to wait for Pete and Xander to sleep with me! Just as Nora was about to speak, Xander nodded and replied, Okay, then lets go to sleep. The three little ones went upstairs again. A worried Nora stood outside their door, whereupon she heard the childrens conversation coming from within. Cherry asked, Xander, why arent you sleeping? I already slept the entire day. Id be a pig if I could fall asleep that quickly! Xander replied. Cherry said, Oh, thats true. Im so sleepy, though. Xander replied, Go to bed, Cherry. Can you promise me one thing, though? What is it? Even if you want to play games all the time, you still have to learn and master other skills. Be it Pete, Daddy, Mommy, or any of our other relatives, I know any one of them can feed you your whole life, but you are the only one you can really count on! Cherry didnt quite understand. Nevertheless, the sharp girl caught something in his words. She asked, Why arent you going to protect me? Because I may not be able to grow up with you anymore. Cherry was so sleepy that she sounded like she was in a daze. She said, Dont be anxious, Xander. We must grow up bit by bit yeah As she managed to speak the last few words, she fell asleep. Nora cast her eyes down, her heart aching a little. She wanted to push the door open and enter, but Justin stopped her and shook his head. Sure enough, a short while later, they heard a voice in the room again. Are you asleep? It was Pete. Xander replied, Of course not. Why arent you sleeping? asked Pete. Xander kept quiet for a while before he finally replied, Because Im afraid that if I fall asleep, I wont be able to wake up again. Chapter 999 - That Little Rascal Outside the door, Nora felt her heart clenching again when she heard Xander. Then, she heard rustling movements from Pete. What are you doing? asked Xander. Getting out of bed. Why are you getting out of bed? Arent you having trouble falling asleep? In that case, finish everything you want to do before you go to bed again. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Xander paused. The way youre behaving makes it seem like youre the older brother. Pete replied, Youre the older one. Hey, I dont need you to give in to me just because you pity me! Then am I the older brother? Bah! Daddy Trueman said that he saved me first! Its only because he didnt have the strength left to save you that he approached the tyrant You were born after me! Oh. What do you mean oh? You dont believe me? I do, I guess. What do you mean I guess?! Do you believe me or not?! The two boys in the room spoke very softly, catching anyone who heard them between laughter and tears. Nora and Justin looked at each other and then stepped aside. Then, they saw the two little boys, who had dressed themselves, walking out. Pete tilted his head and asked, What do you want to do? Come with me. Nora followed after the two boys and saw them sneaking into the garden. Xander came to a spot. He looked around, stepped on it a few times, and then said, Lets dig a hole here! Pete: ? Xander said, Ive already looked around. From here, I can see your room, Cherrys room, as well as Daddy and Mommys room. This place has the best view! So, you must bury me here after I die! I also want to move Butterscotch and Buttercup here to accompany me After saying this, a quiet Pete walked forward. Where are you going? asked Xander. Dont you need a shovel to dig a hole? The two little guys went off to get their shovels and returned a while later. Then, in the dark of the night, they started digging a hole in the garden. Both of them were smart, so they dug the pit a little faster than others, taking only an hour to do so. After they were done, Xander even tossed about inside. Yeah, its big enough. Theres enough room for me to turn over. Pete: Xander spoke again. Its just that its kinda dark. Can you find me a luminous pearl? Okay. Pete thought about it for a while and then added, Great-grandma has a big one. Ill steal it for you another day. Steal? Yeah. I asked her for it before, but she refused to give it to me. Alright, then. Xander spoke again. Lets get a quilt. Its freezing inside. Okay. The two of them went back into the house and secretly returned with a quilt. They stuffed it into the pit, padding it comfortably. Xander lay down. Finding that it felt pretty comfortable, he was finally satisfied. He said, Okay, that would do. I will stay here after I die! Satisfied, he dusted off his hands. Then, he patted Petes shoulder and said, Peter Hunt, take care of our little sister and Mommy when your big brother is gone! Dont let anyone bully them! Pete said seriously, Theres still Daddy Im talking precisely about the tyrant. Mommy is so strong; no one can bully her except the tyrant. Pete said, Actually, Daddy isnt half-bad. Hah. The two boys started walking back home as they chatted. Nora, who was standing behind the two: She turned her head to look at the sullen-looking Justin and she couldnt help but laugh. Cmon now, are you really going to hold it against a child? Justin didnt say anything, but there was anger in his eyes. Hah, initially, he had wanted to say something because the boy was so pitiful. But since the little rascal had the balls to say that about him, he would let him be frightened for a while more! Chapter 1000 - : A Mistake When the couple turned around to catch up to the boys, they noticed someone flash by nearbyit was Caleb. All three noticed one another. Caleb paused and looked at Nora. Both Nora and Justin stopped and then approached Caleb. Caleb also walked toward them. They met in the middle where all three stopped. Caleb, who looked solemn, frowned and asked, Isnt there any other solution we can try? Is Xander really going to die? If you can, Id like you to extract the V16 from my blood and administer it to him. Nora replied, You know it yourself that the V16 is absorbed into the cells once it has been injected into someone. Doing that is useless now. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Caleb then asked, Its been so long. Havent you found the V16 formula yet? Nora shook her head. Youve been with us the whole time over the last month. When am I supposed to find the time to do any research? Caleb suddenly became furious. Seemingly a little crazed, he snapped, So, why did you do that? Why didnt you use this time to study the V16 instead of wasting time traveling around? If you had studied the V16 in the lab from the start, maybe youd already have found the formula by now! And Xander wouldnt have had to die anymore! Nora replied, Xander made his choice. The chances of her successfully developing the V16 in the laboratory within a month were close to zero. So many people had spent decades trying to develop the V16 and still failed. Nora couldnt say for sure that she could develop something like that in just a few months. She had already made her decision with regard to this matter a few months ago. Moreover, Lily had been in the laboratory all this time and even so, she had only just managed to outline the real situation. After all, genetic modification was a brand-new field for them. They had never looked into it before. Upon hearing her reply, Caleb realized that his anger was utterly unreasonable. He lowered his head and took a deep breath. Only then did the trio enter the villa. When they were about to head up the stairs, they saw Xander and Pete looking at them quietly. The few of them were surprised. Pete nudged Xander. Go tell them. Xander fidgeted awkwardly but stayed where he was. Seeing this, Nora stepped forward and stroked Xanders hair. Whats the matter? Is something wrong? Mommy, I I want a kiss from you. Xander made a request to Nora. Nora nodded and gave him a kiss on the cheek. Xander then looked at Justin. Tyr Daddy, lower your head. Justin lowered his head. Xander gave him a kiss on the cheek. Lastly, Xander looked at Caleb, who took a step forward and squatted down, stretching out his arms to give him a hug. However, Xander kept quiet. After some time, he suddenly looked at Nora. Mommy, would you be able to cure Daddy Truemans illness? Over the past month, Nora had been treating Calebs condition the whole time. He had almost fully recovered from schizophrenia. Trueman pretty much never appeared the entire time. Nora nodded. Yes, I will. Xander made another request. Can you do it before I die? Nora was taken aback. But faced with the stubbornness in Xanders eyes, Nora could only sigh and reply, Itll more or less be done over the next couple of days. Trueman will be killed off completely and he will never appear again. Only then did Xander nod. He said seriously, Then I will wake up again tomorrow. I want to see Daddy Trueman recovering from his illness with my own eyes. Okay. Nora stroked his hair. Xander yawned. Rubbing his eyes, he then said, Im sleepy. Go to sleep, then. Nora said gently, You will wake up for sure. Okay. Nora went up the stairs, took Xander and Pete to their room, and watched the two little boys get into bed. Xander was awfully sleepy. Unable to control his body, he fell asleep immediately after lying down. Petes closed eyes were still moving about, though. When Nora noticed, she smiled and flicked his forehead. Pete opened his eyes and looked at her. Mommy, Xander wont die, right? A surprised Nora asked, Why do you say that? Once, when I was sick and nearly died, the tyrant held me all night, but hes not treating Xander with the same tenderness now. This means that he wont die, right? After a long silence, Nora finally replied, I dont know, either. She was telling the truth. Since the moment Justin made the decision for them, Nora hadnt once asked him about his plan. She had done as he said merely because she trusted him. She also felt that Justin had a backup plan. It was just that she didnt know what it was Pete was not disappointed at her reply, though. He breathed a sigh of relief and said, In that case, its pretty much confirmed. Nora slowly broke into a smile. Perhaps we will have the answer tomorrow. Because Xanders body wouldnt be able to hold out any longer now. Pete nodded. In a guest room. Caleb walked in and entered the bathroom. When he was washing up, he took off his glasses and looked in the mirror. In the mirror, Calebs smile slowly disappeared and his expression suddenly turned into one of extreme indifference. Suddenly, he said, Youll be dead tomorrow. Is there anything left that you want to say? Almost as soon as he spoke, his expression became animated. The corners of his lips rose slightly into a smirk, and his voice also turned a bit shrill. Caleb, you are so shameless! After he spoke, his expression turned into one of indifference again. I didnt let you out so that you could throw insults at me. Then what did you do that for? To bid me farewell? Ha, are you that kind? Caleb, you stole my credit and my son! And now, youre here to rob me of my life and my body! You sure are scheming! I must have been blind to misjudge you so badly in the past! Who would have thought that youd be the biggest winner in the end?! Chapter 1001 - She Killed The Wrong Person Upon hearing this, Caleb revealed a touch of a smile. What are you talking about? How is it that I dont understand what youre saying? Trueman, you are the eccentric and vicious extremist here. What does that have to do with me? I am the gentle and considerate hero who betrayed even himself in order to take down the mysterious organization! His words enraged Trueman. Youre shameless! Who did you even betray?! You only went to the special department because I wanted you to! I told you to do it! We were going to fight the old King together! Caleb replied, Is that so? But did you put up any resistance? Havent you been doing as he wished the whole time? Besides this body will only survive if Im the one in it, no? If youre the one in it, you would be arrested. Those things you did Heh But Im different; Im the special departments informant! In everyones eyes, Im the good guy now! Whereas you, Trueman, are a heinous villain! Besides, thanks to Dr. Smith, you havent shown up at all during this period of time, have you? Dont worry, when youre gone and I get full control over this body, I will find a way to get Nora for you. I know youre in love with that little fatty Otherwise, you wouldnt have visited her when you were younger, right? CALEB GRAY! What are you planning to do to my little servant? Shes my little servant! Not yours!! Trueman suddenly yelled. Thats not something you need to worry about, Trueman. Although you are the primary personality, I am the one who truly controls this body. Dont forget how you couldnt do anything except shout and be angry in the past! Your anger was utterly useless; your arrogance was no different from a joke in front of the old King! If I hadnt shown up and helped you step by step to become what you are today, do you think youd have been any different from those children who died in the lab? Anger is just a display of your incompetence! I summoned you today to say goodbye to you. No matter how much you resist, its useless, hahaha! You are completely under my control now, so you cant come out at all You should be thanking me. If I hadnt let you out, you would just have fallen into a deep sleep instead! Trueman was stunned. He fell silent, aware that what Caleb said was true. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) All his anger was pointless at this moment. Suddenly, he stopped being angry. He said, Okay, even if everything you said is truein fact, I can even let myself be killed off tomorrow without fighting backI only want you to promise me one thing. What is it? Dont do anything to that family anymore. Caleb smiled. Sure, Ill promise you that. Do you trust me, though? No. Trueman answered truthfully. Then why bother saying that? My dearest big brother, give it some good thought. What else do you want to say? Trueman clenched his fists. Anger was a display of incompetence. Indeed. He didnt know what to do except throw temper tantrums, which was probably why they were in this situation today. He was clearly the one who had saved Xander and Pete, but Nora and Justin obviously credited Caleb for it. As for Xander he must also think that Daddy Trueman was a bad person, right? Only Caleb was a good man to him Trueman hung his head, which he had held up all this time, in defeat. He suddenly said, Xander is about to die. I wont tell anyone about this, so I hope you can also keep it a secret. He didnt want Xander to leave this world with regrets. Caleb replied, Of course. After a while, Trueman suddenly said, Xander loves ramen the most. I hope you can take him out for some tomorrow. I promised him that I would. Okay. Xander has always wanted a big helium balloon. He didnt want to be trapped in the basement forever, he wanted to fly into the sky. I hope you will buy him one. Buy a cheery one. He would like that. Okay. Back then, when I visited the little fatty and gave her food, I only did it so that she would agree to be my servant. But she refused so adamantly, she would rather starve to death than agree to it. Toward the end, she even bit my hand Trueman lowered his head and raised his arm. Sure enough, he saw a bite mark on his forearm. He said, I was so mad at the time that I threw the food to her and arrogantly declared that I would make her my servant one day. Why are you telling me all this? Trueman paused and then replied, Since Im going to die while youre going to live on as me, Ill give you a clear and detailed account of some of the things that happened back then. I hope you can let Xander leave without any regrets, and I also hope that you can keep these things a secret forever and never let them know that she killed the wrong person. Chapter 1002 - Goodbye! Caleb kept his silence and did not speak. Trueman went on. Although you and I share a body, you dont actually know the things Ive done. But Im willing to tell you all these details now I just hope that you can refrain from hurting her in the future! Even if you survive, you will still have to live under the special departments surveillance for the rest of your life, so you wont be able to try any tricks. In that case, I shall fill in for you the details of how I had interacted with them and let you become the real me Trueman heaved a quiet sigh and added, as thanks for your appearance back then, which saved me. Back then, in the mysterious organizations laboratory, as Trueman watched his brothers and sisters die one by one, he had been extremely furious. He was violent and angry, yet also helpless. It was at this time that Caleb had appeared. With his appearance, Trueman stopped butting heads with the mysterious organization and started to adopt a soft approach instead. Not only did he become the sole survivor, but he even gained the old Kings approval and became the mysterious organizations heir! Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Back then, the old King had wanted him to conceive a child with Nora. However, the furious Trueman didnt want to obey his orders. As though he was playing a prank, he found a handsome guy to take his place, planning to use him to neutralize the fattys genes At that time, Truemans intentions really were to just defy the old King Truemans personality was indeed like what outsiders described him to beuntamed and uninhibited like a devil. Yet, at the same time, he was also a bit guileless. Growing up in the basement, no one had ever taught him to differentiate between good and evil, so he didnt understand what was good and what was evil. He was a little devil who wouldnt even know if he did something wrong. As a result, Xander, who grew up under his care, also had a similar personality. Even if he was inherently good, he did not know how to differentiate between right and wrong, or good and evil. However, Xander had Nora and Justin to teach him whereas Trueman didnt! On the other hand, Caleb was a hypocrite. He smiled all the time, but in truth, he was cunning and vicious. That was why he had planned this whole conspiracy and pretended to be Trueman to cheat Nora out of the V16! In fact, he had even tricked Nora into treating his mental illness so that he could fully take over the body! Trueman couldnt resist even if he wanted to. No It didnt become like this because Nora had treated his illness; it was because he had been secretly taking medicine behind Truemans back, causing their control of the body to gradually go out of balance and lean toward him It was now impossible for Trueman to appear even if he wanted to! Upon hearing Trueman, Caleb sneered and asked, So, are you saying all this so that I would let you say goodbye to Xander? Before their personalities could switch to Trueman, Caleb said, Thats impossible! He would never give Trueman the chance to take back the body and expose the truth. Therefore, he would never let Trueman say his goodbyes to Xander. Truemans lips curled into a smile as he said, I know youll definitely be afraid and refuse to let me do it. Im dying anyway; does it matter whether I say goodbye or not? Thats true. In that case, sweet dreams, my brother. After speaking, Caleb closed his eyes. By the time he opened them again, the look in his eyes had become gentle again. The next day. Xander woke up even later than last time. This time, he slept all the way until eleven oclock at night. By the time he woke up, the sky was already dark. Everyone accompanied him to dinner. Then, the group marched to Calebs room. In the room, a dish with a lid over it sat on the table. As soon as they entered, Caleb pointed to the dish on the table and said, Xander, this is for you. Xander was taken aback. He looked at the dish, his eyes lighting up. Are you the Daddy Trueman who treats me nicely every time? Caleb did not say anything. Xander slowly walked toward the dish and reached out for it. Calebs eyes were fixed on him. No one noticed the corners of his lips curling upward slightly, nor the instantaneous change in his eyes. Xander removed the lid Underneath the lid was a cheeseburger! Xander broke into a smile. Daddy, you remembered that I like cheeseburgers! He picked up the burger and took a couple of bites. Caleb, however, suppressed the smirk on his lips. At the same time, two personalities appeared in his mind. You already knew! Trueman exclaimed. Caleb sneered. Yes. There was no way I was going to trust you when you were telling me so much, of course. If I had prepared ramen for Xander like what you told me to, I would probably have given myself away by now, right? Come on, do you really think that I havent been doing anything all these years? I am aware of all the times you visited that boy! I had installed a surveillance camera at the place where you locked him up! Trueman: !! Caleb went on. I certainly am not very sure about your history with Nora, but it doesnt seem like its necessary for me to know anymore anyway. Trueman was furious and raging. He screamed, Youre shameless! Caleb, youre so shameless! She is my little servant! And he is my son! You are so shameless! Trueman, whether its Nora or Xander, they are both mine now. Caleb laughed. He opened his eyes and looked at Nora. Lets do it. Is this the last acupuncture session? Yes. Nora walked over slowly and picked up a silver needle. She said to Caleb, It may take a bit longer this time, and you will also fall asleep. The next time you wake up, he will be gone forever. Okay. With a gentle smile, Caleb lay down on the specialized bed meant for conducting acupuncture and rested both his hands on his chest. When he thought of how Trueman was about to disappear whereas he would fully take over the body and become a good person A smile appeared on his face. His smile was so relaxed. Then, he felt Nora inserting the needle in her hand into his head. In his ear was her low and mellow voice. Go to sleep. He said, Nora, have I ever told you that I was in love with you too? Nora kept quiet and inserted another needle instead. Caleb began to doze off. Before he fell asleep, he could vaguely hear Truemans furious shouts in his mind. He seemed like he was about to dissipate and fade away as he yelled, Shameless! Youre shameless! The corners of Calebs lips rose into a smile. Goodbye, Trueman. Chapter 1003 - Stay Trueman was trapped in the body. He felt like he was watching a replay of his entire life. From the moment he was born, he had been injected with the gene serum in the laboratory. People observed his body at regular intervals. The young boy did not know how people on the outside led their lives. He thought that people were born to suffer; after all, wasnt that exactly the case for all the children around him? For him, the happiest day of each month was the day when the old man came to visit. The old man had already gotten on in years. Trueman was one of the youngest among his children It was said that many of the old mans children before him had already died Even so, he still liked the old man because he always brought him loads of delicious treats, including chocolates and candies that reduced the bitter taste in his mouth after he was injected with the gene serum. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) However, he always stayed at the back of the crowd and never dared to go forward to get closer to the old man. He was afraid of him. Over time, he grew up. He could no longer remember which gene serum it was, but one of the times he was being injected with it, he simply couldnt bear the pain and felt like he was about to die. At that time, a second personalityCalebhad slowly formed inside his head. Caleb had a much better personality than him. He was impulsive and irritable, and he wore his heart on his sleeve. But Caleb was more likable, and he knew how to judge the situation better. When the old man visited, he even stepped forward to please the old man, making him so happy that he even gave him two more pieces of the chocolate he was holding. When did changes start taking place between the two? Ever since the old man discovered that Trueman had schizophrenia, he was given special treatment. Since then, the numerous times he was injected with the gene serum, the mysterious organization put in full effort to save him, and he ultimately survived the years of ordeal. All his brothers and sisters around him had died. Feeling lonely, Trueman regarded Caleb as his brother. It was just that Trueman didnt understand why the old man had suddenly handed down the mysterious organization to him after he was injected with the V15. At the same time, he had specifically stated that the heir to the mysterious organization was Trueman while Caleb was only meant to assist him. It was probably because Caleb was a secondary personality, right? Then, they started looking for the V16 Being paranoid, after he became the heir, he acted impulsively in everything he did, no matter what. No one could keep him in checkexcept Caleb. Because he cared about Caleb. But never would he have ever imagined that Caleb would fight him for the control of the body one day. He wanted to be the sole owner of the body. It saddened Trueman terribly. But he also felt relieved. Perhaps only smart and manipulative people like him could survive in this world. Trueman closed his eyes. Goodbye, Caleb. Goodbye, Xander. With Daddy Trueman accompanying you in the afterlife, you wont have to be scared anymore. Goodbye, little fatty. Soon, his consciousness disappeared. He thought that he would never open his eyes again. But in his daze, his eyes suddenly opened. Blinding light shone into his eyes, turning his vision completely white, and he couldnt adapt to it at all. He suddenly stretched out his hand and covered his face. What was this place? Where was he? Wasnt he already dead? As soon as the thoughts formed, he heard a voice coming from the side. Daddy Trueman, is that you? Trueman abruptly looked in the direction where the voice came from to see Xander standing there. Trueman was stunned. He asked, Xander? Why are you here? Did your illness relapse, so you reached the afterlife before me? Xander: ? The corners of his lips spasmed. He turned his head to the side and said, Looks like he really is Daddy Trueman. Yeah. Its fine as long as we didnt get the wrong person. The low and mellow voice took Trueman by surprise again. It was then that he finally looked to Xanders side and saw Nora. Trueman became even more stunned. Little servant? Are you dead too? Snap! Nora switched off the light, dimming the room. She said dryly, Youre still alive. Also, I am not your servant. Trueman: !! He looked at Nora in disbelief and sat up suddenly. He looked down at his hands and then pinched his cheek. Then, he asked Xander, Quick, take a look at me, Xander. Am I still the same person? Yes, its you, Daddy Trueman. Even Xander felt rather helpless. He sighed and walked over to Trueman. He said, Mommy had already noticed that something was wrong a long time ago. That bad guy pretended to be you and kidnapped me and Mommy, right? Trueman nodded. Yes, thats right! It was precisely from that point onward that he sensed that something was wrong with Caleb, so he had kept asking for control over the body. However, Caleb claimed that he had a way to obtain the V16, so he suppressed him and refused to let him out. The only time he had come out was when Xander had been in danger. Caleb had been impersonating him to deal with Nora and wanted to disregard Xanders life. Besides, if the rock had hit Xander, no one would pay attention to him anymore. With that, he would be able to inject the gene serum into himself immediately However, Trueman had fought desperately to emerge that time, successfully saving Xanders life at the critical moment. It was also after that time that he completely lost control over the body. But now, he was finally back? He turned to Nora in a daze. Suddenly, he frowned and sneered, My little servant, you and Justin sure are generous! You actually injected the V16 into me! Are you abandoning your son? The two of you are not worthy of being parents! Caleb had also feigned regret and anguish, but he had done it gently, which looked overly hypocritical. Who wouldnt want to live? There was scorn and disappointment in Truemans words, but also some relief and hope. This was what a normal persons reaction should be. The biggest difference between Trueman and Caleb lay in the fact that Trueman was genuine and not hypocritical. Nora lowered her eyes and said nothing. Justin took a step forward and brought Xander over to Trueman. Before doing anything else, he asked Nora, Caleb wont ever come out again, right? Yeah. Nora nodded. After realizing that Caleb was lying, she decided to go along with his ploy. To destroy a personality, the person must be completely relaxed. If Caleb was tense and distrusted her, it would have been even harder for her to get rid of him. Xander asked nervously, Will he ever appear again? Nora kept quiet for a while before she replied, Probably not. This was unless Trueman birthed another personality. Xander breathed a sigh of relief. When Justin heard this, he looked at Xander and then nodded to Trueman. He motioned to them and said, You heard your mommy. You can rest assured now, right? Alright, say your goodbyes to each other. Xanders time is running out. The light in Truemans eyes dimmed instantly. Panic also appeared in Xanders eyes. He was just a child after all; how could he possibly not fear death? Chapter 1004 - Will He Really Die? Xander looked at Trueman. He grinned at him, revealing two little canine teeth. Truemans eyes reddened. Although he had received the V16 injection and survivedwhich made him selfishly feel happy for himselfnow that he was truly faced with the moment of separation, Trueman suddenly understood something he had read on the Internet: If one could exchange their life for anothers, or if one could make a wish with their death as the price, then there would probably be a lot of mothers and fathers in Heaven. Though Xander was not his biological son, he had brought him up for five years and watched him grow from a tiny infant to the big boy he was now. How could Trueman possibly bear to part with him? He reached out and stroked Xanders head. Youre such a silly boy. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Xander took his hand. Daddy Trueman, dont do anything illegal anymore. Mommy works with the special department, so she is authorized to arrest you Daddy is also very fierce. He will be watching you too. Xander looked at Trueman intently. Can you promise me that? Xanders words stunned Trueman. Faced with the childs clear and pristine eyes, Truemans lips curled into a smile. Okay. Hearing his reply, relief flooded Xander. Although Daddy Trueman was not a good man, he always kept his word and never lied After talking to him, Xander returned to Noras side. Trueman looked at Nora and Justin and asked, What do the two of you intend to do about me? Trueman could be said to be an out-and-out villain. Over the years, he had led the mysterious organization to commit a lot of crimes. Besides, he was not like Caleb who had pushed the blame for all the crimes on himhe was indeed a villain. Nora and Justin exchanged a look. Justin replied, I will get you out of here, but everything else that happens after is out of my hands. The special department was still searching for him all over the world and trying to capture him. Although the mysterious organization had been dissolved, as its leader, Trueman would remain a wanted criminal for the rest of his life. To be honest, Nora and Justin had the option of handing over Trueman directly to the special department. However, Trueman had saved Xander twice and even Pete too These two reasons were more than enough to hold back Nora and Justin from doing something like that. Trueman nodded and got up. We dont owe each other anything anymore. Justin said, The car is right outside. Justin didnt want to see him anymore, not even for another minute or second Trueman nodded and headed straight for the door. But halfway through, he suddenly turned to look at Justin. By right, I can be considered your elder brother, which would then make Nora my sister-in-law. I have something to ask her. You dont mind, right? Justin looked at him with a complex look on his face. No, go ahead. There was no way he would ever tell Trueman the truth! After all, that would put him a whole generation younger than him! Hed just let him think that they were brothers instead! Trueman looked at Nora. When did you discover Calebs secret? The messages he had tried to send hadnt been conveyed to Nora at all. In that case, how had it occurred to Nora? Nora cast her eyes down. Suddenly, she smiled and said, If I tell you that I never really trusted Caleb, would you believe me? Trueman was taken aback. Nora explained, Back then, when he first appeared in New York, he was captured and humiliated because of me. I went to rescue him that time. You may not know this, but later, Morris told me that all those who had bullied him perished in a fire. When he was investigating the matter, hed thought that either Justin or I was behind it, but neither of us is that cruel. Although they were all bad people, Justin and Nora never broke the law in the United States! They were both model citizens who abided by the law. The most they would do was teach them a lesson; they would never cause any fatalities. In that case, the only other possible explanation was that Caleb had murdered them to vent his anger. Since they had kidnapped him, there was no doubt that he would want to kill them. However, Caleb had killed them in too cruel a way. All of them had been tortured before they died. It was to the extent that all their bones were broken. Trueman frowned. Nora went on. Later When he was arrested by the special department, doubts did form in my mind when you sent me a text message to take care of him when there was no way he could access his cell phone in prison. But later, when he got someone to impersonate you and meet me, that was when I thought, I see, so you can do it like that too! He could totally just get a subordinate to imitate the way you speak and do what youre supposed to do! After his identity was exposed, I became even more suspicious of him. When the cook was killed, that was when I became sure that Caleb was not a good person! At that time, Id thought you were pretending to be him, but the more I thought about it, the less sense it made. Considering how arrogant and conceited you are, how would you possibly pretend to be someone else? Ever since Nora met Trueman, she had always known that he was a little devil. However, the little devil was awfully naive, easily provoked, and didnt have that many tricks up his sleeve. It was unlikely that he would be willing to pretend to be Caleb to approach her Later, Xander finally confirmed your identity. He has spent the most time with you and knows you the best. He refused to call Caleb Daddy the whole time but always addressed you as Daddy Trueman At this point, Nora said at last, So, I took a gambleI gambled that you were the one who saved us back then Also, it came back to me Trueman asked, What did? The way you threw stuff at me from outside my door back then. Calebs biggest mistake was telling me that he was the one who had given me food. Given that persons little devil-like behavior at that time, that person was clearly you! Trueman lowered his eyes and smiled. In the end, he was the one who ultimately exposed himself. Yeah. After explaining everything, Nora gestured to the door. Its time to go. I cant guarantee when Morris would be here to arrest you. Trueman nodded and left. After he went downstairs and got into the car that Justin had arranged for him, Pete looked nervously at Nora and Justin. Mommy, Daddy. Will Xander really die? Chapter 1005 - Two Options! Petes question made everyone look at Justin. Only Nora, who seemed to have vaguely guessed something, pressed her lips together and kept quiet. Justin let out a small sigh. He squatted down, looked at Xander, and stroked his head. Xander, you have two options now. The puzzled Xander looked at him. What? The first one: we capture and bring Trueman back, lock him up for life, and never let him show his face outside. This way, youll be able to live on openly. Xander: ? Stunned, the boy didnt seem to be able to quite digest the news. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) What was going on? What was this sudden plot twist? He didnt have to die anymore? They had the V16 now? While he was thinking, Nora asked, What is the second option? Justin answered, We let Trueman go free while you stay hidden for life, unable to ever appear before others. Pete frowned. Cherry asked blankly, Why? At her question, Justin explained to the three children seriously, Because we cant let outsiders know that a third V16 exists. Other five-year-olds were still naive and innocent at this stage of their lives, but the three of them were different. All three of them were exceptionally intelligent, so Justin felt it necessary to explain everything to them clearly. Xander suddenly realized something. A third V16 exists? Justin kept quiet for a while and looked at Nora. When he was about to speak, Nora interjected and spoke ahead of him. My guess is that there exists not just a third but also a fourth, fifth, and even more. Am I right? Justin sighed. He knew he wouldnt be able to hide anything from Nora. He nodded. However, Xander didnt understand. But didnt Grandma only leave two? They were at the university! Nora explained, Thats because your father only allowed your grandma to leave two. The more Xander heard, the more confused he became. He felt like he didnt understand what was going on at all. He stared at them blankly. Nora, however, looked at Justin and asked, If Im not wrong, the V16 is actually me, right? A resigned Justin nodded. When did you realize? I became suspicious when you told me to give Trueman the V16. Nora lowered her eyes. Also, back when we found out that Barbarian was coming to New York for the V16 and that Mom had left clues in the bank, I slept very deeply for an hour that night. When I woke up, I found a needle hole on my sole, an inconspicuous part of the body. I didnt think much about it at that time but come to think of it now, you must have extracted my blood? Therefore, my blood is the V16, right? No, to be exact, my plasma is the V16. Justin nodded. Thats right. Enlightenment dawned upon Nora. So, back then, when you faked your death, your purpose was to create an illusion for them that those were the only V16s left, so if they failed to get their hands on them, they would die! It wasnt a diversion tactic at all When Justins identity as King was still a secret, Nora had really been under the impression that he was diverting attention away from her. But after his identity as King was revealed, Nora didnt understand anymore Since he was so powerful, why did he still have to divert attention away from her? But she finally understood now Justin had done all that just to protect her!! If news of her plasma being the V16 were to spread, even if Justin was King, he still wouldnt be able to stop the whole world from wanting to become stronger. This was especially the case for the longevity gene How many big shots and titans of various industries with the desire to lengthen their lifespans were there in this world? Sure, King could set up the Imperial League and rule over the world, but he still would never be able to control everybodys desires. Think about it, once the news got out, how many people would try to steal Noras blood? Their lives would become incredibly tiresome! Therefore Justin was actually the one who had left behind the Morse code and so on that Noras mother had put in the safe in the bank. He had already figured out the truth long ago and set up a huge conspiracy! Justin looked at Nora. Suddenly, he said, Your mother really loved you a lot. Nora fell silent. Yes, Yvette had indeed thought of everything. If Nora wanted to fight the worlds largest organizations, i.e. the Imperial League and the mysterious organization, she would have needed incredible strength and power. Thus, her mother had prepared a great number of teachers for her. However, no one could say for sure how powerful she would become as an individual, so Yvette had also arranged one last route for her. This way, even if she lost the fight, the mysterious organization would still be prevented from killing her. After all, once she was dead, that would be all the blood they would have. But if she was alive, she would be able to continuously produce the V16! The gene serum she was injected with when she was a child was not an IQ-improving one at all; that was nothing more than a gimmick. Her mother had injected her with the V16 instead!!! When everyone suddenly realized what was going on, Justin said, But I didnt foresee Queenies sudden appearance. He had only made two gene serums. After all, if there were three or four, it wouldnt be able to make the five survivors of the mysterious organization go for one anothers throats anymore. One was for Xander. The other was meant for the mysterious organization as a form of hope. This way, at least the mysterious organization could still give Xander a way out, and they could also cut down on unnecessary trouble. But never would he have thought that Queenies genes had also undergone modification. As a result, they were still one V16 short. Although Trueman was not a good man and had taken and injected Xander with the gene serum, this didnt change the fact that he had saved the two children back then! Without him, Pete and Xander might have already died long ago. Moreover, even though Xander had grown up in the basement, Trueman hadnt done it on purpose. He himself had grown up in an environment like that; in his world, that was how children were supposed to live. He had even given Xander a lot of animals as company. Of course, he was not trying to whitewash Trueman. He was indeed a bad person, but his life should not end in their hands Justin looked at Xander again. In order to keep your Mommys secret, you must choose one of the two options. If we lock up Trueman, we can say that we extracted all his blood and refined the V16 from it, thereby saving you. Therefore, Trueman must die. If Trueman doesnt die, then you must. Justin lowered his eyes. I already have it all planned. Pete will receive all of the Hunts assets in the future, but the Imperial League also needs a successor. If you wish to go underground, then it works out because you can be the next King to the Imperial League. If he chose the second option, then Xander would have to die tonight. From that day onward, he would have nothing to do with the Hunts anymore. Without hesitation, Xander said, I choose Option 2! He had lived in darkness since the day he was born. So what if he had to continue living in the shadows for the rest of his life? But as soon as he spoke, Justins cell phone suddenly rang. When he answered, a flustered voice came from the other end. Boss, this is terrible! Trueman He Chapter 1006 - Living For Himself For The First Time The caller, who was too distressed, couldnt help stammering. Xander panicked. What happened to Daddy Trueman? Nora also looked over. Justin asked gravely, What on earth happened? His voice seemed to have some magic power that calmed the caller, who then answered, An accident has happened! In a hospital ward. Nora and Justin stood at the door, both looking at the man on the bed. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Xanders eyes were all red from crying. Why are you crying? Trueman, who was on the bed, sounded annoyed. Youre a man, arent you? Im so tired of hearing you cry. Xander stopped crying at once. He stepped forward and stretched out his little hand to touch Truemans face. However, his face was all bandaged, and every part of it was injured. Yes, that was right. Trueman was disfigured. After he got into the car that Justin had arranged for him, as they slowly drove to the airport, a thought suddenly hit him and he cursed. Sh*t! Neither Nora nor Justin were a saint in the traditional sense. How could they possibly do something like giving up the V16 for him and letting their own son die? Trueman would never have thought this deeply before. But when he found out that Justin was King while knowing that Kings identity must forever remain a mystery, it was at that moment that it suddenly hit him. He suddenly said, Stop for a moment. Im going to the pharmacy to get some medicine. Thereafter, he took a bottle of concentrated sulfuric acid and splashed it on his face. It disfigured him. This was his way of erasing Trueman from the world and allowing Xander to live on. Xander had never let him down before. In that case, he wasnt going to fail him either. Xander couldnt help but ask, Does it hurt? Duh, obviously it does. Trueman leaned on the bed and crossed one leg over the other. He shook his leg casually as he said, I am disabled now. Since I brought you up, you must take care of me until I die of old age, you hear? Im counting on you to feed me from now on! In other words, he was willing to stay at the Hunts residence and be under house arrest for the rest of his life. After all, even if he was now disfigured, going by Nora and Justins personalities, they still wouldnt trust him completely. Xander nodded and said seriously, Dont worry, Daddy Trueman, I wont let you go hungry! As long as I still have a bite of food, you will also have a morsel of it! Sh*t! Being a big joker, arent you?! Leaving yourself a whole bite and giving your dad only a morsel? Trueman pointed to his face. I did this all for your sake, you know! Xander wanted to say more, but Trueman waved him off. Alright, get lost. Im going to bed. Im exhausted! Ive only just taken over the body, so Im not that good with it yet Okay. Xander walked to the door. Suddenly, he looked back at him and asked, Does it hurt, Daddy Trueman? Trueman stopped shaking his leg for a moment. Then, he scoffed and replied, Of course it doesnt! I told you, Im a man! This bit of pain is nothing! I wont make a peep even if I break an arm or a leg! Only then did Xander breathe a sigh of relief. Nora, however, glanced at Trueman. She said nothing and cast her eyes down instead. After the family of three left the ward, Trueman clenched the sheets all of a sudden. F*ck! It hurt so f*cking much!! It hurt so much that all his toes had curled up Yet he was also so goddamn happy. For the first time in his life, he had lived for himself and made a decision on his own. At last, his life was no longer dictated by the old King, nor was it the result of discussion with another. He had lost his freedom again. But it also seemed that he was finally free. On the way home, Nora suddenly asked, What do we do about him? Chapter 1007 - Five Years Later Lets set him free. Justin said after a moment of contemplation. Nora looked half-amused. Really? She didnt believe that the man trusted Trueman. To be honest, even she didnt trust him either. What if Trueman went crazy one day and told the whole world that she was the V16? Sure enough, Justin then said, I will get my men to keep tabs on him. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) The plan was to have someone tail him and report his whereabouts at all times. If he ever showed signs of reviving the mysterious organization, Justin would off him immediately. Nora nodded. Xander surprisingly also nodded, giving his approval for the plan. Nora was a little surprised to see Xander nodding. The drowsy woman leaned against the car seat, upon which she heard the little guys voice. Daddy Trueman has made a lot of mistakes, so its true that its inappropriate for him to stay with us. It would be awful if he led Cherry and Pete astray too. They soon reached home in the car. After saying goodbye to Xander, Nora went to bed. However, Justin put his arms around her. Just as he was about to speak, Nora said, I finally know why Im always so sleepy. Justin was taken aback. And why is that? Because my plasma is the V16, all the nutrients in my body are constantly being absorbed at an insane rate, leading to my energy level always being low. This, in turn, causes my perpetual lethargy. Nora looked at him and said seriously, So, if theres something you want to do, wait until Im up again. A week later, after Truemans wounds stabilized, Nora performed cosmetic surgery on him. Before entering the operating room, Trueman, who looked like he was in a dilemma, asked, So, all I needed to do was to just request that you perform cosmetic surgery on me? Why did I splash acid on my face instead? An expressionless Nora asked, Uh-huh. So, why did you do it? Trueman: Nora went on. Have you decided what kind of face you want? Trueman answered, I want one that is more handsome, more arrogant, and more attractive than Justins. Oh, right, he has a beauty mark at the corner of his eye. Give me one too. Nora looked troubled. I cant imagine a face more handsome than his. F*ck! Is she showing off how much in love they are? Trueman thought. Then, the girl yawned and said, Come on, hurry up and choose. Im going back to bed after the surgery. She looked impatient. Trueman: When he came out of the operating theater, Trueman had bandages all over his face. The stitches in some places were to be removed in a months time while some could be removed after just two days. However, when Trueman woke up, he found himself on a ship instead of the hospital ward. He became angry at once. Where are you taking me? One of Justins subordinates looked at Trueman and replied, Mr. Hunt has instructed us to take you wherever youd like. Trueman: ! He wanted to rage, but held himself back in the end. He touched his face and asked, Compared with Justins, whose facial features look better? Hey, answer me! Im asking you a question! Are you mute? Or are you blind? Five years later. In the playground of the top elementary school in New York. It was already dark, but a few people were still jogging there. I cant run anymore! A sweet voice rang out as its owner panted heavily. A pretty little girl somewhat resembling Nora was bent over and gasping for breath. Cheryl, did you ruin your body by playing games every day? You havent even run that much yet and youre already at your limit? A voice that sounded a little heretical reached her. Alexander Yale jogged to the spot beside the girl and reached out to tug at her. Come on! We must have already run eight laps by now, right?! Cheryl retorted. Alexander curled his lips disdainfully. Pete can run for hours without panting, you know. Your physical fitness is too poor! Cheryls eyes widened. Peter said that we should call him Peter Hunt! Pete is a nickname. He has already grown up! No matter how old he is, hes not going to be older than me. Alexander ignored her and urged her again. Hurry up, Cherry! My name is CHERYL SMITH!! Cheryl couldnt help gnashing her teeth. Alexander grinned and then reached out to grab her hand. Alright, alright. Cmon, Ill pull you along as we run! You dont want Great-Grandma to say that you were brought up by Mom while Pete was brought up by Dad, and that Pete looks way stronger than you, right? During the last few years, even though the family lived in harmony, there was no way that the elderly Mrs. Hunt would just let them be. As Peter grew up, he became more and more outstanding. He took the college entrance examinations at the age of ten and achieved a perfect score. He had already been sent to college. Cheryl, however, was addicted to games. Although she was smart, she did not focus on her studies. This led to Mrs. Hunt occasionally being sarcastic and saying things like children brought up by serious people were serious, whereas children brought up by certain people were oh-so-delicate Cheryl was the darling of the family, but Mrs. Hunt was the only one who still preferred her grandsons to her granddaughter. Over the years, she had even started to accept Alexander, but she simply found Cherry an eyesore all the time Upon hearing what Alexander said, Cheryl couldnt help but sigh. She gritted her teeth and said, Fine, well run one more lap. Just one, okay?! Okay Alexander grabbed her hand. The two were jogging when a strong beam of light shone at them. Then, the headmaster strode over. He pointed at them and yelled, Hey, you two! Yes, the two of you! Come here! The two of you are still so young, but youre already being bad kids and trying to date like adults? Alexander was stunned. Were not Not what? Youre still holding hands, you know! What are your parents names? Get your parents here!! Chapter 1008 - Calling the Parents~ Cheryl said seriously, Sir, we really arent. The two of us are Cheryl Smith! Youre exactly the one Ive been wanting to give a talking-to! You sleep during the class and play games after the class. We have already told you that cell phones are not allowed in school, yet you still bring it to class! And now a student with poor grades like you is even misbehaving and dating! You must get your parents here and let us have a good talk with them! Cherry: ?? Her big eyes blinked. But before she could speak, Alexanders voice turned cold. What do you mean by a student with poor grades? The headmaster was surprised. He looked at Alexander. The ten-year-old boy was already as tall as the teacher. His height made him look thin, and his delicate facial features exuded youthfulness. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Alexander was well-known in school because he was simply too good-looking and even had excellent grades. Although nobody knew who his parents were, he had already become the schools beacon of hope. The headmaster frowned. Alexander, tell me, was it Cheryl who seduced you? You should keep your distance from students with poor grades like her! Or she would spread it to you! Cheryl was also well-known in school because she was pretty, though her academic performance was average. Additionally, she could always find various ways to smuggle her cell phone into the school, even though the school conducted rigorous checks all the time! The girl was simply just so weird. He looked at the form that Cheryl had filled inher brother was named Peter He was a ten-year-old genius with a perfect score on the college entrance examination! His speculation was that Cheryl and Peters parents were likely divorced, which was why the two children had different last names. He couldnt help but point at Cheryl, his finger almost jabbing into Cheryls face as he said, Look at you. The two of you are obviously twins and even look pretty alike, but why is there such a huge difference between you and your brother? If you were even half as smart as your brother, you wouldnt be in this state as you are now! Alexander couldnt bring himself to continue listening anymore. It was alright for him to say that his sisters grades were bad, but not others, especially if they were saying it so nastily. A wicked smile appeared on his face and he said, Does having good grades immediately make you excellent by default? But I find Cheryl extremely outstanding too. At the very least, no one is her match when it comes to gaming. If it werent for the age limit, shed be the national champion by now. Ha, is playing games something to be proud of? National champion? Oh, come on Shes only ten years old; what kind of national champion can she be? The way I see it, she must have bewitched you so badly that youve lost your mind! To think you can even bring yourself to say such things! The man said, Alexander, I know youre definitely innocent. Dont let her lead you astray. Alright, you can go. Cheryl, come with me! I must correct your ways properly today! After speaking, he reached out to grab Cherrys arm. But the next moment, Alexander stood between him and Cherry and said, No, its fine. I think my ways also need some correction. Alexander folded his arms, his lip corners curling into a sneer. The look in his eyes was frosty and hostile, which made the headmaster panic. He took a step back. What kind of look is that in your eyes? Alexander, are you thinking of being violent with me? Alexanders voice turned even colder. Dont get handsy with Cheryl. You The man didnt have such intentions at all; the ten-year-old Cheryl was just a child in his eyes. He just wanted to grab her arm to prevent her from escaping, that was all Alexander was well aware of this, of course. Otherwise, he would have decked him long ago. Nevertheless, the headmaster was furious. Fine, fine, being the hero and saving the damsel in distress, are you? Since you think Im not good enough to teach you get your parents here! I want to see them tomorrow!! After speaking, the teacher turned around and left huffily. After returning to the office, he thought about it and picked up the parent contact list. As Cheryl was a girl, he contacted Nora. Hello, is this Cheryls mom? Yes, Im the headmaster at Cheryls school. Please come to the school tomorrow afternoon. After hanging up the phone, he called Alexanders father. Yes, thats right. Three oclock tomorrow! Chapter 1009 - Dating At An Early Age?? Nora said hesitantly: Cherry must have had her cell phone confiscated for playing games again. What happened to Xander, though? Although Cherry didnt take her studies seriously in school, she was very well-behaved. Moreover, she was good-looking and a sweet-talker, so even if the headmasters confiscated the cell phone, they would return it to her within just a couple of days. Over the years, the school had rarely ever called her parents because of disciplinary issues. As for Xander, he was pretty much the model student and had never had any incidents where the school had to call his parents! Justin was perplexed too. Im free tomorrow anyway. Lets go and have a look. As the Hunts children, the three childrens information was confidential to outsiders and they also faked their identities in school. Moreover, the three kids all had different last names Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Apart from Cherry and Pete who looked too alike to be entirely unrelated, nobody knew that Cherry and Xander were also siblings. Nobody knew that they were the Hunts children either. After all, for their safety, they had to be low-key about it! Furthermore, the three children were enrolled in a private school from the start anyway In order to make Cherry and Xander independent, the two of them even chose to move to the boarding school after fourth grade Cherry was the one who requested this, of course. Needless to say, Nora knew that she did it because nobody would be able to stop her from using her cell phone once she moved to the school dorms. Little Cherry knew that it would be difficult to convince Nora, so she had pestered Justin to agree to the request instead. Mr. Slave-To-His-Daughter Justin would never turn down her requests, so he had signed the application form for moving into the school dorms. Nora had even lost her temper because of this. In the end, it was only when Xander also decided to move into the dorms to monitor her that Nora finally let the matter go. All three children were extremely outstanding. Pete did everything systematically and did not hide his capabilitiesafter all, he was going to take over a publicly-known company like the Hunt Corporation in the future. In that case, Petes excellent capabilities must be clear to all. As for Xander he was even smarterafter all, he had been injected with the gene serum. However, it was precisely because of this that Nora and Justin decided to have him progress through his education systematically. Xander was raised by Trueman, so his moral compass had become a bit misguided. The two hoped that Xander could slowly correct this through contact with his peers, even if his current classes were way too simple for him Besides, Xander was taking over the Imperial League in the future, so he would stand out less if he did everything systematically. After all, with people like Pete, one was enough to create a sensation in the country. Nora and Justin also chose different ways to educate the three children. The next day, the two arrived at the school together. As it was the headmaster who had asked for them to come, the two went to his office. The headmaster was a bit taken aback when he saw Nora. However, when he saw how lazy and half-asleep the woman looked, he frowned, though he refrained from saying anything nasty. After all, the woman looked like she wasnt one to be messed with. Are you Cheryls mom? He asked. Nora nodded. The headmaster then looked at Justin. Justins elite aura was impossible to conceal, even if he tried his darnedest to tone it down and make himself seem more approachable. With a smile, the headmaster said, You must be Alexanders father? Here, please take a seat. With confused looks, Nora and Justin sat on the sofa opposite the headmasters desk and looked at him. Nora was reticent, so Justin asked, Sir, did the two children do something wrong? Yes! The headmaster became stern and said, Thats exactly why I asked the two of you to come! People who enroll their children in our private school are all rich and noble, so I understand that you would have higher expectations for your children! That is why I must let you know in advance if they make any mistakes, so that the problem can be nipped in the bud! Justin frowned, his voice turning a little stern. What did Alexander do? He must have instigated it! After all, his daughter was so well-behaved. Now, Nora didnt like hearing that. She frowned and looked at Justin as she said, Maybe its Cheryl who did something wrong and implicated Alexander? Nora didnt like how Justin pampered their daughter. He pretty much had no boundaries. Fortunately, the family still had her, the mother, around. If not, he would have neglected both their sons. Justins voice immediately softened. Theres that possibility too, but Cheryl definitely wouldnt do it on purpose. Since Alexander failed to protect her, the responsibility lies with him! Nora: The headmaster opposite them: ?? The confused man lowered his head to check if he had invited the wrong people over. When conflicts arose among other children, their parents always took their own childrens side unconditionally. Why was this pair of parents so strange? Had he invited Cheryls father and Alexanders mother over instead of Cheryls mother and Alexanders father? In the midst of his confusion, Nora slowly asked, Sir, what exactly did the children do? The headmaster looked up at once. With a frown, he replied, They are dating at an early age! Nora: ? Justin: ? The headmaster said righteously, Children these days mature very quickly. By the time they turn ten, they already know what it means to have a crush on someone. There are quite a few couples in our school too As parents, you should be strict with them! Nip it in the bud! And put an end to this! Chapter 1010 - My Daughter!! After saying that, the headmaster looked at the two of them, wanting to see their shocked expressions. Parents in these days were very strict with their children, especially those who could be sent to this school. Their families were not bad, but the two parents in front of the headmaster were different from the others. He saw that Cheryls mother and Alexanders father had incredulous expressions. Then, Cheryls mother raised her eyebrows. Alexanders father asked, Thats it? The headmaster was speechless. What did he mean by that? Wasnt that enough? Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) He was momentarily at a loss for words. Nora glanced at Justin and knew that he had confused the headmaster. Therefore, she added calmly, Other than this, are there any other problems? The headmaster was speechless. He shook his head. Nora instantly heaved a sigh of relief. Thats good. The headmaster couldnt think of anything to say. Why was the reaction of these two parents so strange? Did they not realize the seriousness of the matter? The headmaster continued, Cheryls mother, Alexanders father, do you think this is a childs game? No, theyre 10 years old and already know how to date. There are other children in school who might follow them at a young age. The children are too young. Its even worse for them to date at a young age. Especially since Cheryl doesnt study well. This will lead Alexander astray! As soon as he finished speaking, Justins expression darkened. Who said that shes not good at her studies? The headmaster: ? He looked at Justin in a daze and clearly felt Justins anger. He did not understand Why? Was he still protecting his sons girlfriend? Noras expression turned colder. Headmaster, if theres nothing else, then well get going. After saying this, she yawned. She really thought that something had happened to the two children, but in the end, it was just a misunderstanding. The headmaster was even angrier. Whats wrong with the two of you? Dont you believe me? I caught them myself. They were holding hands and running on the field! Justin said, So be it. They were only 10 years old What was wrong with a brother pulling his sister to run? With a little thought, he realized that it must be Cherry wanting to slack off. Xander was just pulling her along! The headmaster was furious. Alexanders father, you dont realize the seriousness of the matter. Cheryl is one of the worst students in the school. She barely makes it through day to day in school. Its obvious that shes not a good girl. If Alexander is left with her for a long time, sooner or later, hell be influenced by her! You Bang! Justin slapped the table. The director in front of him was belittling Cherry again and again. He could not help but say in a cold voice, Who said Cheryl is not a good girl?! His words made the headmaster choke. He looked at Justin coldly and saw a hand pressing on Justins hand. That hand was very thin and white, with clearly defined knuckles. It was very beautiful. When that hand fell, the anger on Justins face dissipated. The headmaster heaved a sigh of relief. He wiped his forehead and followed that hand to see Nora The headmaster was stunned. What was going on? Wasnt the relationship between Cheryls mother and Alexanders father a little too ambiguous? As he was thinking, he heard Nora say slowly, Dont hit anyone in this country. The headmaster: ? Dont hit anyone in this country? He could hit others overseas? While the headmaster was in a daze, he saw Justin take out his phone and make a call. His voice was very fierce. Can your schools headmaster be expelled? The headmaster was instantly furious. What do you mean? He knew that one capable of sending their children to study in this school must have high status, but most of the parents agreed with what he did. He said angrily, Your son is dating in school and has broken the school rules. Im talking to you, and youre still being unreasonable? What right do you have to expel me? Justin sneered. Because you so casually slandered my daughter. The headmaster blurted out, When did I slander your daughter? I caught them myself. The school has it on video. This is all evidence. I At this point, he suddenly reacted. Your daughter?! Chapter 1011 - One Cannot Change The Circumstances of Their Birth, But They Can Change Their Destiny The headmaster was absolutely stunned. He looked at Justin in astonishment. Arent you Alexanders father? How can you possibly be Cheryls It was at this point that something finally clicked. He looked at Nora and then at Justin in disbelief. With a cool and distant look on her face, Nora stood and said, They are triplets. The headmaster: !!! Triplets!! He was utterly stunned. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) It wasnt until the principal heard of what had happened and hurried over that the headmaster finally recovered. He immediately shouted, I, I didnt know they were triplets! One of them has the last name Smith while the others is Yale! Justin scoffed. Oh, and the eldest among them has the last name Hunt. Alexanders personality was too weird, so Pete was the most reliable one instead. Therefore, even if everyone at home knew that Xander was the eldest, they still silently regarded Peter as the eldest. The headmaster: ! He shouted again, E-even if that really is the case, this is a misunderstanding. How can you do this to me? I asked the two of you here for your childrens own good Justin said sullenly, How? Simply by how you spoke so rudely of my daughter time and time again Never mind if he had just said that his daughter had poor grades and would be a bad influence on Alexander After all, he was a headmaster, so they had put up with it. But what had the headmaster said at the end? Its obvious that she is no good girl When had the definition of a good girl become so narrow-minded? Was one worthless just because they had poor grades?! The headmaster wanted to say more, but the principal immediately reprimanded him. If you still want to make a living in this industry, then shut up at once! Do you have any idea who you have offended?! His hushed rebuke shut the headmaster up. He had finally understoodhe had offended people whom he should not have! In the end, the headmaster was fired. Nora and Justin also took Cherry and Xander home. After all, they were only ten years old and were still too young to be living in school dorms. They had only allowed the two of them to live in the school dorms during the last few days for noveltys sake. Besides, Nora was not receptive to the idea from the start. The two children went upstairs. Nora and Justin, however, looked at each other and then drove out of their residence. In the middle of the night. A nimble figure sneaked into an ordinary residential area. The man had a chilling aura around him. As he walked, someone suddenly stood in his path. As Nora stood there, she yawned and looked at the man in front of her. What are you trying to do? The man scoffed and raised his voice. You are all good citizens who abide by the law. Leave it to me to take care of that scumbag headmaster! He was Trueman! Trueman was an extreme man. Knowing that Xander and Cherry had been wronged, he would definitely show up to deal with the headmaster. Thus, Nora was waiting for him. She heaved a soft sigh. His wrongdoings are not that serious that he has to die. She wasnt a saint; she just didnt want to take innocent lives. All the headmaster had done was say some nasty things. What Justin did was already enough punishment. Truemans eyes flashed fiercely. After a while, he finally sighed. Fine. The two left the residential area and walked out. This was the first time Nora had met Trueman since they parted five years ago. The mans appearance had long since changed, but his temperament was still as heretical as ever. As he swaggered in front, Nora suddenly asked, What have you been doing these past five years? Me? Trueman scoffed and said, I gathered a group of children and locked them in the basement, of course! Then I tortured them and made them call me Dad! Nora glanced at him silently. To be honest, she and Justin both knew what Trueman had been doing. Otherwise, they wouldnt have known that he would show up here tonight Trueman had certainly gathered a group of children but they were all children abandoned by their parents, or were sick or physically disabled. He had set up an orphanage to raise them. Not only had lacked Trueman motherly love since he was born, but his father was also cruel. This had led to his moral compass remaining misguided his whole life. The two reached the gates of the residential area. As they were about to go their separate ways, Trueman suddenly called out to Nora. When Nora looked back, she saw Trueman scratching his head. He said, I have a question for you. Speak. There is a kid in my orphanage. His father is a murderer who has been executed. People around him dont like him. They call him names, call him the child of a murderer, and say that since his father had killed someone, he should die. What do you think I should do? Trueman really was having a headache over this. His way of educating children had always been simple and crude, but when faced with that child who couldnt see the light, he didnt know what to say. When Nora heard this, she paused. Then, she looked at Trueman and said meaningfully, One cannot change the circumstances of their birth, but they can change their destiny. Dont let your parents tragedy become yours. Leaving this sentence, Nora turned around and left. Trueman, however, was stunned in place. Chapter 1012 - Why One Should Study Justin went home while Nora was waiting for Trueman. By the time she was done talking to Trueman and got back home, she found that Alexander had already gone to bed. When she was about to return to her bedroom, she noticed the lights on the balcony. She walked over to find Justin and Cherry conversing on the balcony. Cherry, who was now ten years old, was going through a growth spurt, so she was thin and skinny. However, her cheeks were round and plump with collagen, and her almond-shaped eyes were identical to Noras. Together with her double eyelids, narrow at the inner tips and wide at the outer, she was so pretty and looked so delicate that it was as if she was not of this world. Plenty of directors and scouts from film and television companies had noticed her when they visited the school during the past few years. On many occasions, they had asked the teachers to contact her parents on their behalf in hopes of having her debut as a child actress. After all, given her good looks, she would undoubtedly gain immense popularity if she took on the role of the younger version of a female lead. However, both Nora and Justin had declined the offers after consulting her for her opinion. Their daughters only interest was gaming; she didnt have much interest in anything else. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Cherry was currently wearing a set of white pajamas. She looked a little down as she sat on the furry rug with her head lowered. Justin stayed by her side quietly as his large hand gently stroked his daughters hair. Nora didnt go over to disturb the pair. When she was about to return to the room to take a bath and rest for the night, she suddenly heard Cherry ask, Am I really that lousy, Daddy? Justins voice turned cold at once. Dont listen to that teachers nonsense! Justin was a reticent man, but whenever he spoke with Cherry, he would be more patient than usual. He looked at Cherry quietly and said, Grades are not the only criterion to assess a person. Besides, you are not incapable of studying; you just dont want to. Cherry sighed. Justin kept quiet for a moment before he suddenly asked, Cherry, can you tell me why you dont want to study? Its boring. Cherry looked up. Her big, clearly-defined eyes were fixed on Justin as she added, I dont know what the purpose of studying is, thats all. Justin was taken aback. Cherry said, I play games to win and to lead the team to victory, but what about studying? What do I do it for? Daddy, some people study hard because they want to make a lot of money when they grow up; some people do it because they want to be government officials; some people do it because they want to become astronauts; and some people do it because they want to become doctors. But I dont know what I want to do. She sounded lost as she said, Apart from games, I havent found anything that interests me. I asked my classmates about it toosome of them want to make lots and lots of money so that they can spend extravagantly and buy whatever they want. But if it is for the sake of making money, then not only is Daddy already so rich, but Grandaunt Queenies assets will also be mine in the future. Im already so rich that I cant even spend all that money my whole life. Why should I still work hard to make money? Petes goal is to turn the Hunt Corporation into a business empire. Money is no more than numbers to him; what he enjoys is the process. Xander wants to become a doctor and find a way to replace a persons head with another, so he also needs vast amounts of knowledge to realize his goal. But Im different! I just want to play games for now, and I can still do that even if I dont study! So, why should I study? Am I supposed to do it just so others pay me a few compliments? Justin fell silent when he heard her. Cherry turned to look at him and waited quietly for his answer. Chapter 1013 - Be Confident, Be Fearless, Be Humble, and Live With No Regrets (End of Main Story) Justin stroked Cherrys hair and slowly answered, Cherry, while your mom and Iand even your brotherswill never leave you to fend for yourself in the future, I hope you can have the ability to solve your problems with your own strength. Cherry was stunned. It was a rare occasion when Justin smiled. He said to Cherry, What you guys are learning now may not be useful in the futureyou may not even use some of these things your whole lifebut they form a foundation of knowledge. You may be interested in gaming now, but its impossible that youll only play games all your life. I dont want you to end up as someone who can only look on helplessly when you develop an interest in other things in the future, unable to do anything due to a lack of foundation. Cherry, you still have a long life ahead of you. All the hard work you put in today will build your confidence in the future. Justin looked at Cheryl after he spoke. His daughters features were young, but she looked thoughtful when she heard his words. Please reading on NewN0vel 0rg) Justin stood up quietly and gave her time and space to think. As soon as he turned around, he spotted Nora who was standing nearby. He raised his eyebrows and smiled slightly, the beauty mark at the corner of his eye shimmering a little. Then, he strode over. The two went back to the bedroom together. After taking a bath, Justin came out to see Nora sitting on the sofa and looking out the window. He strode over and asked, Penny for your thoughts? Nora replied, I received a phone call yesterday from a reporter who wants to interview us. When Pete enrolled at the top university in the United States with a perfect score on his college entrance examination at ten years old, countless reporters wanted to interview his parents. However, they were all rejected. Various schools even invited them to give speeches, but they had turned down all the invitations. However, Nora suddenly felt like accepting one of the interviews now. Justin didnt ask her why. He only smiled and said, Okay, Ill make the arrangements. As he spoke, his misbehaving hand reached into her collar Nora wanted to sleep, but when she thought of how he had advised their daughter so patiently just now, she ultimately did not refuse him The next day, Cherry got up bright and early and had breakfast with Xander. Only a night had passed, but Xander could already sense that there seemed to be something different about his sisterit felt like she had figured out something. At the dining table, as Mrs. Hunt looked at Cherry, she couldnt help but say, The school called up your parents and summoned them to the office yesterday, right? Well, Pete has never had teachers summon his parents to the school Mrs. Hunt was just being naggy and mouthing off. Now that she had gotten on in years, there was simply no way of correcting this bad habit of hers anymore. Everyone at home also let her be. Cherry looked up. Ive decided to study hard. I wont be any less brilliant than Pete in the future! Her words took Mrs. Hunt by surprise. A moment later, she couldnt help but scoff and say, Youre already ten. Its too late even if you start studying hard now. No matter how hard you work, you will never surpass Pete! Xander couldnt help but say, Dont rush, Cherry. He was planning to tell Pete to slow down a little and wait for their sister. But as soon as the thought formed, Cherry said, Im only ten years old. And even if Im twenty or thirty, as long as I study hard, its never too late. She stuffed the rest of her sandwich into her mouth after she spoke and then looked at Mrs. Hunt with her big, clearly-defined eyes. Lets wait and see, Great-Grandma! She would definitely blow everyone away! Mrs. Hunt curled her lips disdainfully. Sure, well wait and see! Xander said from the side, Waiting and seeing isnt much of a bet, Great-Grandma. Why dont we make a bet instead? What kind of bet? Well bet on the next exam. If Cherry can get into the top ten, you must admit that you were wrong and apologize to her! How does that sound? Mrs. Hunt was about to reply when Xander grinned and taunted, Great-Grandma, you cant possibly be afraid, right? No way! Mrs. Hunt sneered and replied, Its a deal! But if she doesnt get into the top ten in the exam, then she must learn the right ways from me and become a proper lady as per my requirements. Cherry nodded. Her voice was clear and crisp as she replied, No problem! After the two little ones left, Mrs. Hunt said to the housekeeper beside her, Cherry has really been spoiled rotten. She doesnt carry herself like the young lady of a noble family at all and even plays games all day She has no talent for learning. All I expect now is for her to behave herself when she grows up and then marry her off somewhere! Elsewhere, the reporter that Justin had arranged a meeting with arrived at a cafe and met up with Nora and Justin. The reporters eyes widened in surprise when she saw them, and she exclaimed, You two are so young! I would totally believe you even if you told me that you guys were still in college! The interview then started. Nora wasnt a chatty person, but Justin was willing to supplement information for her. The interview started with questions about Peters study habits, of course. Justin answered all of them in detail. In the middle of the interview, the reporter asked, I heard that he is majoring in business management. Are you thinking of having him build a business empire in the future? The reporter was vaguely aware of the couples identities, but she would never include such details in the article, of course. Justin fell quiet for a while. Then, he glanced at Nora and slowly answered with a smile, No, a childs future should not be defined by their parents. The reporter looked at Nora. Do you think the same way, Mrs. Hunt? Nora nodded. The reporter smiled. As she looked at Nora, she said, To round off the interview, I hope you can say something to all the children out there, Mrs. Hunt. Justin looked at Nora. Knowing that his wife was a quiet woman, he was about to take over the question when he saw Nora straighten her back and sit upright. With a firm look in her eyes, she slowly said, Be confident, be fearless, be humble, and live with no regrets. Stunned, Justin looked at her with a scorching look in his eyes. She had never felt sorry for herself because she didnt have a mother and was neglected by her stepmother and stepfather. She had never backed down from fear of the unknown and forged ahead bravely even in the face of difficulties. She had never been arrogant and conceited because of her achievements in whichever field she studied. And she regretted nothing from the past, lived up to the present, and never feared the future. She was Nora Smith, his wife. Sensing Justins scorching gaze, Nora turned to look at him. As the two exchanged a smile, a thought flashed through their minds at the same time: There is nothing more I can ask for after having the fortune of meeting her at the pinnacle. With him by my side for the rest of my life, I can live my life with no regrets. Chapter 1014 - C, the God of Gaming (1) Ten years later. 1 The plane drew a long trail across the sky. At the San Francisco International Airport. Cheryl slowly walked out of the airport with an extra-large 32-inch pink suitcase. The sixteen-year-old girl had pretty and delicate facial features and did not have any makeup on her flawless and tender skin. Her hair was up in a half-bun, and she wore a white dress cinched at the waist. She looked just like a fairy, causing people all around to look at her. 2 There were even people who thought that she must be a celebrity of some sort. Cheryl was already accustomed to the way people looked at her. Support our Vipnovel(com) She was simply too good-looking. She and her brothers were always the center of attention wherever they went. There was nothing they could do about it. She let out a quiet sigh and then picked up her cell phone to see that there were already a few messages in the family group chat. Justin: Are you there yet? Peter: She should have gotten off the plane by now, I think? Alexander: She isnt there yet? But I just called the airport, and they said that she has definitely arrived. Justin: @Cheryl, reply once youve reached. Cheryl: The corners of her lips spasmed, and she let out another silent sigh. Yet she also inexplicably felt like she had just flown out of a cage. She was simply so excited! At last, she could finally escape her three fathers control. The way her two brothers cared for her practically made them her fathers. Only her mom was slightly more normal among everyone in the family. For example Now that she had grown up, she wanted to play in an e-sports tournament and fulfill her childhood dream, however, just convincing her brothers and her father alone had taken so much work! In the end, her mom had to step in. With just a single sentence, she allowed her to escape from the hellish scene and shut her brothers and father up. She sighed quietly and replied: I have reached. Im busy, so lets talk in the evening instead. Leave me alone!!!!! It was only after she sent the five exclamation points in a row that she finally stopped the three men who wanted to call her. After putting down the phone, she looked at the pick-up area ahead of her. Thats right. She had found a team she had high hopes for and decided to join them. The team had been sending her private messages in the game for many years, but she had been too young then. Her father had stated that she could only go on trips by herself after she turned sixteen, so she had declined all their invitations in the past. She looked at the area in front and finally spotted two boys looking at her holding a placard. Written on the placard was her in-game aliasGod C. She had already given up her sweetcherry account a long time ago because she found the name too childish now that she was all grown up. Thus, she took the first letter from cherry as her new in-game name. Her in-game name was C, but everyone called her God C. Cheryl walked toward the pair. As soon as she went near, she heard them discussing something in low voices. Who on earth is God C? Shes so mysterious. There has been a lot of speculation over the years that shes not a girl but a guy instead! When one registered for an account in the game, they had to state their gender, and Cheryl had picked Female, of course. Therefore, outsiders knew that C was female. It was just a pity that nobody believed it as they felt that it was impossible for girls to achieve such results in the game. The other person replied, I dont know, man. God C only joined after our gunner retired I heard that the coaching team had contacted her long ago, but she rejected them. Everybody says that God C has never shown her face all these years because she isnt good-looking Actually, I think she is a guy, but still, the coaching team was too hasty! Our life as e-sports competitors basically ends at 25 years old. Once we pass the age of 25, our reaction time and muscle movement will slow down But God C had already dominated the game seven to eight years ago. Even if she was 16 years old seven to eight years ago, she would still be 25 now! Is she really up to the task? Yeah Captain threw a fit in the club because of this too, sigh! Is our club out of money? Going by our bossChester Huntspersonality, that shouldnt be the case, though. How nice would it be if he just head-hunted an expert player from abroad at a high price instead? Yup, the club that Cheryl was joining was founded by Chester, her uncle. Cheryl stood in front of the pair. However, the pair was in a hurry to find God C, so one of them took out his cell phone and said, Ill give God C a call. I have her number! After he spoke, he dialed Cheryls number. Chapter 1015 - C, the God of Gaming (2) When the ringtone rang out next to them, the pair who was there to pick up Cheryl stared at her blankly. Then, they saw the pretty, little princess-like Cheryl in front of them holding up her cell phone. In a soft and cute voice, she said, Hello, Im C. Hello, Im C. The voice echoed from the cell phone at the same time. The caller looked at her in disbelief and then stammered, You y-youre God C? Cheryl nodded. Uh-huh! She hung up. To be honest, it wasnt so much that she didnt want to directly identify herself. Rather, she knew that the two would never believe she was C even if she went to them directly. That was why she had stood in front of them and waited for them to call her and confirm her arrival. Support our Vipnovel(com) In this regard, Cheryl understood people like them all too well. After all, all these years, no one she knew believed that she was C, and some even thought she was lying Now that the evidence was in front of them, the two staff members could only accept the truth, no matter how much they doubted it. God C! Hello! We are from Club HS. Here, this way, please! Cheryl handed the two her suitcase after they spoke, and one of them took it from her. Then, Cheryl walked ahead and asked, Where is the car? Its in the car park on B2. Cheryl nodded. As the two behind her walked on, they suddenly felt like something didnt feel right Why did they seem like her subordinates and God C a queen high up in the air?! With this thought in mind, the two of them looked at each other. Then, the car took Cheryl straight to the club. Club HS was located in a villa district in San Francisco. Chester received dividends from his shares in the Hunt Corporation every year, so he had tons of pocket money that he couldnt finish spending even if he wanted to. He also owned properties all over the country. Club HS had shown pretty good results all this time, so Chester had very generously converted a villa in a luxurious district into their clubhouse. When the car entered the district, Cheryl found herself slightly taken aback. Is the clubhouse in this district? Yeah. The person taking her to the clubhouse nodded. Then, he said proudly, Our boss is super rich, so our club is known as one for the wealthy. All the club members are rich young men! The guy thought that Cheryl was astonished by the locale because it was common for anyone who visited their clubhouse for the first time to be surprised by the district it was in. People living in this district were either rich or of high social status. It was undoubtedly an extravagant move to set up a clubhouse here. However, Cheryl merely nodded calmly. Afterward, she arrived at Villa No. 8. When the other pro players in the clubhouse heard the news of her arrival, all of them craned their necks and looked outside. God C was their idol. Many of them had been her fans since they were 16 and continued to this day. Thus, all of them wanted to see who God C was. The boy standing at the forefront was dressed handsomely in the team uniform. He rested both hands on his hips, and his whole demeanor screamed arrogance. After all, as the captain of Club HS, and even the one in charge of the design and planning department of the game league, Zac Stannard had always been very proud of himself. But now that God C was joining the club, was the club going to listen to him or to her from now on? Zac raised his chin arrogantly. Mildly unhappy with God C, he planned to trash her in a game and make her recognize his abilities His teammates behind him were also talking about God C. Judging from how much time has passed, God C must be at least 24 or 25 by now, right? Isnt she too old to become a pro now? I dont think shes too old; the coaching team must have their reasons for doing what they did. They wouldnt have invited God C to join the team if she didnt have the skill God C has never publicly shown her face, and everyone in the industry says that she is horribly ugly Haha, God C has always been awfully stuck-up, and there were even rumors going around that she may be a rich heir to some business tycoon. Im just waiting to see the look of astonishment on God Cs face when she sees that we live in such an awesome place. She will definitely be intimidated, right? A car slowly came to a stop in front of him. Then, the door opened, and a sweet and beautiful teen girl stepped out of it. The girl was stunningly beautiful. Her exquisite beauty lit up peoples eyes and made it impossible for them to take their eyes off her, but Zac frowned and reprimanded the two boys. Wheres God C? Didnt you two go to the airport to pick up God C? Why did you bring back some random minor instead of God C? The two staff members stared at each other, both at a loss for words. Zac became even angrier. Just as he was about to speak again, Cheryl stretched out her hand to him. Hi, Im C. Zac: ?? The teammates behind him who were waiting to catch a glimpse of Cs charming demeanor: ? Chapter 1016 - C, the God of Gaming (3) Everyone looked at Cheryl in astonishment and complete disbelief. Zac also frowned. However, he was more composed, so his reaction wasnt too dramatic. The other members of the club, however, went into a huge furor after a moment of silence. No way! How could God C possibly be a young girl in her teens like her? Everyone started talking. Hey, stop joking around! Yeah, I know everyone is down because we lost the last championship, but come on, dont joke around with us like this! Support our Vipnovel(com) Although the sight of a pretty girl makes me very happy, were all still waiting for God C to carry us, you know Everyone piped up one by one, none of them believing that the girl was God C, no matter what. This was very understandable. C was already dominating the game ten years ago, but how young had Cheryl been back then? Nobody would ever think that Cheryl was C. Cheryl had long since become desensitized to such situations. Without hesitation, she took out her cell phone, started up the game app, and logged into her account in front of them. Everyone: !! Zac frowned, Are you really C? Uh-huh. Even the way Cheryl spoke was soft and cutesy, making her look like a child. Zac frowned and asked, Kid, you dont look like youre of age yet, do you? Cheryl replied seriously, How can that be? Zac heaved a sigh of relief. He knew it. Why would the club get a minor to compete in professional e-sports tournaments, right? However, the next moment, Cheryl added, Im only 15! I still have a long way to go before I turn 18! 1 Zac: !!! Cheryl certainly looked very young. If it wasnt for her height, with her young and adorable facial features, she could even pass off as a 10-year-old Zac had thought that she merely looked young. After all, in this day and age, it was nearly impossible to tell someones age once they put on make-up. He had thought that she was just pretending to be young and was at least in her twenties, but to his surprise, the kid was only fifteen? 2 The corners of his lips spasmed. At this point, someone from the coaching team hurried over. He extended his hand to Cheryl respectfully and said, Hello, God C! Welcome to the club! Why dont we go in first? What are you doing standing outside? Cheryl hesitated and glanced at Villa No. 9 The club consisted only of boys, so her uncle had already assigned her Villa No. 9 before her arrival. She only needed to walk a short distance over to report for duty every day. However, everyone was so enthusiastic that she ended up being ushered into the clubhouse. As soon as she entered, the head coach said, God C, we took into consideration that youre a girl, so we have connected two rooms into one upstairs and renovated it for you. Would you like to go up and have a look? Cheryl: Before she could move, her teammates picked up the pink suitcase for her and went upstairs. Cheryl could only follow after them She thought about it seriously and decided that she would just stay in this villa for the next few days. She would bring up the topic of moving out after she became familiar with her teammates. Thus, she followed her teammates up the stairs. Lionel, a mid lane mage, was a young lively boy who looked like he was about 20 years old. He smiled and said, Look! Isnt your room big? We specially prepared this for girls. Even your room at home isnt as big as this, right? The two rooms had been connected into one, making the room look about 50 to 60 square meters big. For ordinary people, it was indeed considered sufficiently big. But when Cheryl thought of her suite in the New York villa She gave him a polite smile. Zac smacked Lionel on the head. Zac could also be considered a rich heir, and his family was also well-known in San Francisco. He could tell that even though the girl was even-tempered and easy to get along with, her every move carried an air of extravagance. She was not a child raised in an ordinary family. Judging simply from how delicate she looked Her entire self gave off an air of extravagance that only money could nurture. Do you want us to help you clean up? Zac asked. Cheryl was about to reply when her cell phone suddenly rang. She smiled apologetically at the coach and her teammates and said, Sorry, I have to take a call. Then, she answered the phone call. Hello, sir She turned and walked out of the room. After closing the door, Cheryl looked at the phone and asked, Is something the matter? Its Her high school homeroom teachers voice came from the opposite end. Its about your college admission again. Another few schools have called and offered various attractive conditions in hopes that you would enroll in the schools. You Cheryl sighed. Sir, Ive already taken the college entrance examination this year. Thats right. Cheryl had also skipped grades. Ever since she made a bet with her great-grandmother, she had started to study hard. Although she started late, her IQ was high enough, so she completed all the courses in five years and took the college entrance examination that summer. Of course, she had still played a lot of games during the past five years. Now that she was done with the college entrance examination, she had finally come to the club to compete as a professional e-sports player The teacher nodded. I know you have already taken the college entrance examination, but the schools have been urging me for an answer Those are the top universities in the US, yet you refused recommendations and insisted on taking the college entrance examination Never mind. Are you really going to wait for the scores to be released? Yeah. Cheryl smiled. She had confidence in herself. Okay. The teacher also had confidence in her. Nevertheless, he said, I heard that youre going to compete professionally. Dont forget to train every day! Got it. After hanging up, Cheryl opened the door again and walked back in, where she saw the whole group looking at her. After hesitating for a while, Zac said, Kid, you must be taking your high school entrance examinations this year, right? I still think you are too young. You should at least finish high school before you decide what to do for the rest of your life Yeah! The others nodded repeatedly. Zac was a Harvard student. Back then, he took his college entrance examination and enrolled in the university. It was only after he made it into the team that he dropped out and became a professional player! Although we arent good at our studies, you should still study hard By the way, did your teacher call you just now because the high school entrance exam results are out? Which high school did you get into? Youre a New Yorker, right? Zac lived in New York City for a while too! Do you want him to help you find a school or something? Cheryl: ??? Chapter 1017 - C, the God of Gaming (4) She blinked, then replied, Trinity School. Wow! Zac was also from Trinity School. This means that you two are about to become alumni of the same school! The rest echoed. In order to leave a good impression of himself on Cheryl, Lionel sang Zacs praises. Do you know? Zac almost topped the college entrance examination in your school, but there was a mutant in your school that year who got a perfect score on the exam But this doesnt matter; what matters is that Zac legitimately enrolled in Harvard through the college entrance examination. If you stay here and ever need help with your studies, you can just approach him! Lionel patted his chest and added, Zac almost got a perfect score in Mathematics in the college entrance examination, you know! Hes unbelievable! God C, do you want to know how to get an almost perfect score in Mathematics? If you do, you can ask the captain to explain it to you! Cheryl: ? She was stunned for a moment. After thinking briefly, she answered seriously, Is it by solving one fewer multiple-choice question? Everyone: ? Support our Vipnovel(com) Lionel: ??? What did she mean by solving one fewer question?! What hed meant to express was that it was impressive how Zac had achieved a near-perfect score in mathematics, but why was God Cs response making it seem like she was a star student? The corners of Zacs lips spasmed. Suddenly, he found the kid in front of him pretty cute. Still, he hesitated for a moment before he looked at the coach. When our team was recruiting, we had stated that candidates must be at least high school graduates. Never mind that shes a minor; after all, there are players who started playing professionally when they were only 16. Is she going to be a pro player when she hasnt even finished high school, though? He broke into a frown and his tone turned serious, completely forgetting that the cute Cheryl in front of him was God C. This is not right, he said. How so? The coach said, She has already graduated high school! She even took the college entrance examination this year! In recent years, the game industry had been growing more and more rapidly. Many teenagers addicted to the Internet wanted to become professional e-sports players, resulting in many children neglecting their studies and getting preoccupied with thoughts of dropping out of school to play games. Thus, there was now a new rule in the professional leagueone must finish at least high school or vocational school before they could pursue a career as a professional e-sports player. This rule was passed for the good of the children. Lionel was stunned. How can that be? Shes only fifteen! Yet she has already taken the college entrance examination? Cheryl nodded. Lionel found it a little incredulous. You skipped a grade? Why? She had definitely skipped a grade. Cheryl replied, So that I could play games! Her parents had requested that she pass the college entrance examination before she started her career as a professional e-sports player, so Cheryl had to study as quickly as possible! If it wasnt for the fact that her brother was too demanding and insisted that she get a full score on the exam before she could skip a grade, she could even have taken the college entrance examination a year earlier! Lionel suddenly understood something There were cases like this in the professional league too. Some children had gaming talent, and ages between 16 to 22 were optimal for one to play professionally. To avoid letting those few years go to waste, parents of the really talented children would help them skip grades and graduate from high school as soon as possible so that they could compete. A kid who joined the league this year had mediocre grades, yet he kept skipping grades in order to play professionally. After graduating from high school this year, he finally became an official player! Thus, Lionel thought that Cheryls case was a similar one He smiled and changed the subject. Does this mean youre not going to university? Cheryl shook her head again. No, my parents requested that I go to university, but they have agreed to let me take a year off from school this year. Well, thats true. Aside from Zac, going to university would only be a boring affair for the rest of us. Youre probably only eligible for a third-rate university like me, right? That shouldnt be the case, replied Cheryl. You mean it may be worse? Lionel frowned. He wanted to say something, but he suddenly realized that he was speaking to a delicate young girl, so he shouldnt rub salt into her wound. Therefore, before Cheryl could explain, he changed the topic and said, Alright, lets not talk about this anymore. Lets instead talk about what to do now. I see that you dont have much luggage with you. Shall I take you to the supermarket to get the things you need? Oh, by the way, there are only premium supermarkets nearby After speaking, Lionel looked at Cheryl. The teen girl looked dainty, but she dressed simply, and none of the clothes she wore had brand names on them. Lionel had only decided to pursue a career in e-sports because his financial situation at home was not good. Over the past two years, he had earned more than a million dollars in wages and bonuses in the club each year, so one could say that he was now exposed to various luxury brands. Since there werent brand names on the teens clothes, this meant that her clothes must be from fast fashion brands With that in mind, Lionel thought of how he had only thirty bucks on him when he first came to the club back then. He had gone to the supermarket for daily necessities, but after entering the premium supermarket, he accidentally spent $300 just shopping casually inside. He had been dumbfounded at the time. Why was a towel $15 when they were sold for two or three bucks back in his hometown?! He couldnt pay at all! It was Zac who noticed his embarrassing situation and then footed the bill for him After recalling his own situation, Lionel looked at Cheryl even more kindly and said, Come on, lets go, God C! Ill take you shopping. I have a membership card, so leave tonights bill to me! I can do it too! Me, I can do it! I have money! Two other teammates also scrambled to pay. Zac looked at them, the corners of his lips spasming. He said, You can ask the coaching team for an advance on your first months salary. That isnt necessary at all, thought Cheryl. She touched the black card in her pocket and said quietly, Um I can pay for myself. How much can you possibly have? Lionel beckoned to her and said, Come on, Ill drive you there. Cheryl originally wanted to refuse, but when she heard the word drive, she let out a quiet sigh. She wasnt old enough to even get a drivers license yet Even though she could clearly drive and even ride a motorcycle Cheryl could only follow Lionel out the door. There was nothing in the room, so she did have to buy things like shampoo, shower gel, etc. After Cheryl left, Zac suddenly picked up his cell phone and sent a text message to his former homeroom teacher: Hey, are you there? Can I ask you about a student? He wanted to know what Cheryls grades were like so that he could decide if she needed his help in finding a good school after the college entrance examination. After all, his family did have some status. Lionels college entrance examination results had been mediocre back then. It was his family that had helped him enroll in an acceptable university. Otherwise, he would not have even been able to enroll in one. As captain, Zac showed his teammates a lot of concern. If there was anything he could help with, he definitely would. He was much more reliable than their boss, Chester. After he sent the message, his homeroom teacher replied: Who are you asking about? Zac: Do you know Cheryl Smith? His teacher: Of course! Shes famous! Chapter 1018 - C, the God of Gaming (5) Famous? Zac was a bit taken aback as he stared at the reply. He asked: Whats going on? However, his homeroom teacher left him on a cliffhanger: Wanna guess? Zac: Guess? What for?! He sent another message to the teacher: Ill bring you a couple of bottles of good wine when I go to New York for a competition during summer vacation. Only then did his teacher laugh and reply: Cheryl skipped two grades in a row, jumping directly from freshman year to senior year in high school. I heard she did it so that she could take part in a professional competition for the same game youre playing. Oh, by the way, she is also a star athlete. She was specially head-hunted by the school. Support our Vipnovel(com) A star athlete? Zac thought of Cheryls docile and soft appearance. She probably wasnt a student specializing in track and field, was she? His attention was successfully diverted, and he asked: In arts? His teacher: No, shooting. Zac: He thought of how thin and frail she looked, yet she had enrolled in her high school as a shooting sports specialist. In addition, there was a charming contrast when he thought of a cute girl like her holding a gun. The teacher sent another message: She stopped practicing during the last few years, though. But with the awards she has won, she wont have any problems enrolling in university Zac suddenly realized what was going on. So, that was what Cheryl was doing. As an important sport and even a competitive segment in the Olympics, shooting had indeed become very popular in recent years. If her familys financial situation was good enough and they had exposed her to the sport since she was a child, this was indeed a viable option for her. By now, he was already under the impression that Cheryl had poor grades and could only get into university by being a specialized student. Thus, he stopped asking about her grades. Instead, he asked: She wont have problems enrolling in university? His teacher: Of course not. Shes very talented in shooting Cheryl was so sought after by various schools precisely because she was a hot favorite for marksmanship champion in the next Olympics. Of course, his homeroom teacher didnt dare to say this out loud, so he could only hint at it vaguely. After all, Cheryl was so young. If they put so much pressure on her, she might not be able to perform at her usual standard Therefore, the coaches of the national team never let teachers show off to outsiders. She was the national teams hidden trump card for the next Olympics. Zac understood now. He asked: I see. By the way, which university did she choose in the end? His teacher: She hasnt picked one so far. The college entrance examination scores arent out yet. Academic scores were taken into consideration for specialized students too. As a result, Zac felt that the teacher must have been exaggerating when he said that she had a lot of talent. If she was really that talented, why would she still need to take part in the college entrance examination? Schools would just find a way to directly recruit her Zac felt that he now had a better understanding of Cheryl. Her familys financial situation was not bad and her grades were average. However, because her family was rich, they groomed her interest in shooting, where she then used her talent to enroll in a top high school and eventually university. C had been playing games since she was five, and she had spent a lot of time playing games over the years, so her forte was still gaming. Zac, who seemed to have realized something, ended his chat with his homeroom teacher. However, the head coach of the team walked in with a sullen look on his face. This is too much! Zac was surprised. Whats wrong? The head coach picked up his cell phone and handed it to Zac. Only then did he realize that their team was being roasted on social media. Only Cheryls back was pictured, but someone had taken a photo of Cheryl, Lionel, and the others shopping at the supermarket, as well as of her entering the club. The paparazzi must have taken the photos. However, as soon as the photos were released, all hell broke loose. Team HS had failed to win the championship this year and came in second place because their gunner had injured his hand during the last season. This had angered the fans. In the beginning, everyone was just sad, but because of these photos, the fans now behaved as though they had caught on to something and started roasting the team. No wonder they lost the game! Their minds are no longer on the game after they made some money, right? Are they just having fun with girls now? Us fans cant even go to a sacred place like the club, yet they brought a girl in? Has HS given up on themselves after losing the competition once? The whole team was performing below expectations in the competition. Their success has obviously gotten into their heads! Hah, they still havent officially announced their new gunner. Has the club given up on recruiting? Has everyone given up? If you have given up, then please let your fans know, lest we continue to foolishly wait for the champions to return! Their comments were extremely unpleasant and unbearable. After losing a game, even dating would be seen as a sin. This was the reality that professional players had to face. Seeing this, Zacs expression darkened. Get rid of it, lest the kid sees such a disgusting thing and has her mood ruined when she has only just joined. The head coach sighed. Ill go clarify the matter, then. Chapter 1019 - C, the God of Gaming (6) The head coach quickly logged in to the clubs Facebook account and posted a clarification notice. Club HS E-Sports: We believe that our players have the freedom to engage in romantic relationships, but we would still like to clarify that Lionel is currently not in one; the young lady is a new member of our club. As for who she is, were keeping it a secret for now. Players easily became targets in e-sports competitions. C was an expert gunner who could be said to be among the top tier of players in the league. Because of this, there were many who liked to study her habits and play style. This made it easy for her to become a target for other teams. Though she would reveal her presence in competitions sooner or later, having their competitors study her play style after the start of the competition was still preferable to revealing her identity at this point and giving them sufficient time to target her. They would just keep it a secret for as long as they could. Support our Vipnovel(com) It would be ideal if they could keep it a secret until the first round of the competition so that they could catch the opponents by surprise. This was what everyone in the club had agreed upon previously. As soon as the coach posted the notice, the fans calmed down. To be honest, the fans were just expecting better from Club HS, that was all. They were the champions every year, yet they had come in second place this year. The retirement of the top gunner in the league due to injury had led to everyone paying special attention to Club HS. They were afraid that the club would not fare well in the future. Therefore, now that the club had cleared the air, the issue was resolved. Nevertheless, when some looked at Cheryls side profile in the photo, they couldnt help but raise a few questions. Is the new gunner a girl? Isnt she the first female professional player in the league? Whats wrong with female players? Cant we girls take part in the competition? What a joke! What age are we in now? Are there still people discriminating against girls? Men have better reflexes in e-sports than women, right? Besides, the people who make it to the pinnacle of various industries all seem to be men. LMAOing at the guy above. Here, let me tell you a story: the most famous surgeon in the world is a woman. Heres another piece of trivia: Yanci, the top car racer in the world, is also a woman. Chiming in to add that Q, the most well-known hacker in the world, is also a woman. After receiving a crash course from the rest, the person who had raised the question in the beginning immediately wussed out. Im not discriminating against her. Im welcoming her In any case, the godly Zac is so strong that he can carry anyone anyway! Yes, I welcome female players! The comments were relatively peaceful. After all, women had successfully achieved high positions in various industries over the years. Though there were few female competitive e-sports players, they did exist. The head coach looked at the rest of the staff with a smile and said, Its fortunate that women have made it into the ranks of top performers in every industry over the years, so there arent many who question their abilities anymore when they become professional players. However, among these comments was a question: Judging from her side-profile, she seems very young, though? Is she an elementary school student? The coach immediately replied to the message: Dont worry, our new member just took her college entrance examination this year. She reported for duty right after that. Then its fine. The problem was resolved easily and smoothly. All the dissent online seemed to have disappeared, and not many had raised doubts about girls participating in e-sports. Even though the coach knew that there wouldnt be that much opposition in the first place, wasnt this going a little too smoothly? Little did he know In New York, Alexander stretched lazily and said, Tsk, tsk. Trending on social media when she has only just reached the club. As expected, Cherry cant manage without her big brother! As he spoke, Peter, who was sitting opposite him, slowly looked up. Differences were already starting to show in fifteen-year-old Peter and Cheryls looks. Cheryl still looked cute and adorable, but there was an additional sense of toughness in the same facial features on Peter. In addition, Peter had trained in martial arts frequently over the years, so his features were more defined, and he didnt have any baby fat. He looked absolutely dashing. He slowly said, You mean big brothers. Fine, said Alexander. He pulled his hand from the keyboard and said, Write a program and keep an eye on the Internet. If anyone says things like girls cant be professional e-sports players again, ban their accounts! Also, Cherrys side profile is more than enough on the Internet; all full-frontal photos must be deleted. Dont go too soft on them. I have something on, so Ill go for now. The incident was resolved quietly. When Cheryl returned to the club after she was done shopping for daily necessities, she didnt yet know that she had trended on social media. Her teammates enthusiastically escorted her to the room and even helped her clean it up. When the head coach came over, he immediately saw Cheryl seated on the sofa while the rest of the team was busy with chores. The corners of his lips spasmed. Generally, whenever there was fresh blood in the team, everyone treated them with mild skepticism. Moreover, they were all still young and hot-blooded. The head coach had been worried that they would get into a dispute with the new member. But from how things looked It seemed despite having only been here for two hours, Cheryl had already become the club favorite! However the head coach looked at Cheryl. The teen girl sat quietly on the sofa as she munched on a potato chip she was holding between her fair fingers. Her little mouth was moving constantly, making her look cute and well-behaved, like a little squirrel. Even he didnt dare to raise his voice at her! So, it was only natural that she would end up as the club favorite, right? While the head coach was musing, a staff member suddenly came over. The man looked serious as he said, Coach, Club JQ is so shameless! Surprised, the head coach asked, What happened? Take a look at this! The staff member took out his cell phone, opened up Facebook, and handed it to the coach. Only then did the head coach realize that Club JQ, their archrival, had officially announced a new member in their team this year! Team JQ had also welcomed a new player this year, and everyone had been guessing who it might be However, they had just made an official announcement, and the new member was also a well-known player in the gamethe female live-streamer, Jimy. A female player! Well, that was some pretty hot news. The problem, though, was that Team JQ had made a special mention of Jimys education when they introduced herbecause she was a rare one with relatively high academic qualifications among the group! She was an undergraduate at a prestigious university! After the news went public, fans of Team JQ took the opportunity to create the image of a highly-educated intellectual for her They were clearly facing off with Club HS by doing this! Fans of Team JQ were even starting to antagonize them on the Internet. They outright at-mentioned Club HS official account and asked, How high can your new member score in the college entrance examination? The head coach: !!! This was an e-sports competition!! What was the point of obsessing over the players college entrance examination results?! What a ridiculous way of antagonizing them! Had they let their win go to their heads after becoming the champions just once? They had practically come all the way to their doorstep to bully them now! Yet He glanced at Cheryl. Sensing that he was looking at her, Cheryl looked up, whereupon she saw the head coach smile kindly at her as he said, Its okay. College entrance examination scores arent everything. We dont look at ones college entrance examination results in this industry. Cheryl: ?? Chapter 1020 - C, the God of Gaming (7) Cheryl picked up another potato chip, took a bite, and then looked at the head coach. Oh, okay. Then, she saw the head coach pacing back and forth in front of her as he looked at her earnestly, looking like someone who wanted to ask her something yet didnt dare to. Coach, is there something you want to ask me? Cheryl asked. The head coach coughed and said, Um, Im just asking about this casually. I am absolutely not insinuating anything, nor am I looking down on you! But, well, what kind of university do you think you can get into? After speaking, the head coach wanted to give himself a tight slap. What was he even asking? The teen obviously looked easily embarrassed. What if the young lady couldnt even get into a university at all? How was she going to answer him? Support our Vipnovel(com) The head coach immediately tried to repair the situation. No, what I mean to say is, its okay even if its just a specialist school. Er, it doesnt matter whether you go to university or not Yes, yes, thats right! I also think that academic qualifications arent important in our industry! Lionel had also seen the posts and comments on Facebook. He came over immediately to comfort her and said, Look at me, I only attended a lousy second-rate university while these guys here went to even worse ones! The rest of the team also hurried over and comforted her. Exactly, so its alright no matter how you score in the exams! Its okay even if you dont attend university! Haha, mutants like Captain Zac are a rarity in our industry. Nobody can ace their exams while being an expert gamer too, right? We compete with our abilities, not academic qualifications! While they were talking, Cheryl sensed that something was amiss. The smart girl blinked a couple of times and then opened up Facebook, where she saw that someone had at-mentioned Club HS. As she stared at her cell phone, her big eyes widened in disbelief. Upon seeing this, the head coach next to her became even more distressed. D-dont cry, Cheryl Everything will be fine, they are just jealous that youre pretty! Yeah, youre so much prettier than that live-streamer lady, so she could only try to make up for the difference with her academics Ignore them. Theyre just trying to embarrass you! Their fans all seem to feel some kind of sense of superiority to others online. Ha, its not like having good grades will let them win the championship, right? As everyone comforted her, they saw her look up. On her flawless little face, they didnt see any sadness in her eyes but faint excitement instead? The head coach felt like his eyes must be playing tricks on him. He was about to speak when Cheryl said docilely, Coach, can I reply to the message? The head coach: ? The teen spoke so innocently that he couldnt even make himself say no! The corners of his lips spasmed as he considered the proposal for a moment. Then, he replied, Alright, go ahead, but dont argue with them. People online are just being led on by others Dont cry, either, nor do you have to feel like youve let the fans down just because your grades are poor Oh, and dont use foul language. Well deduct $30 per swear word you use. Okay! Cheryl opened up her Facebook settings and changed her name to Cherry HS. She knew that the club didnt want her to reveal her identity yet, so she didnt change it to C. After the change, the head coach made a welcome post on the clubs official Facebook page: Welcome to the club, @Cherry HS. With that, everyone now knew that Cherry HS was the new member of Club HS. After that, Cheryl lowered her head and started typing a message. The head coach watched her from a distance away and shook his head slightly. Lionel was a little worried. Coach, arent you concerned that she may use abusive language or argue with them? The head coach replied, She has promised me that she wouldnt. Besides, shes so innocent. Do you think she would argue with them? Lionel nodded after hearing this. He certainly didnt dare to even speak a little loudly to Cheryl. The girl looked so delicate that it was as if she would shatter like porcelain if he spoke even a little louder than usual. The two of them thought that even if the girl panicked for real and argued a bit with the people online, she would probably just say something like If you continue insulting me, Ill beat you up with my little fists. There was no firepower whatsoever. In fact, Lionel couldnt help but suggest, Coach, should I help her hurl a couple of insults? The head coach looked at him coldly at once. Ha ha, that would be $30 deducted per word, then. Lionel shut up immediately. He was the embodiment of a miser. While the two were chatting, a staff member of the club suddenly approached them anxiously. When he saw the head coach, his expression immediately changed, and he looked as if he wanted to cry! Coach!! The head coach looked at him. Whats wrong? He subconsciously looked at Cheryl and asked, Did you use abusive language? Cheryl shook her head, the look in her eyes cute and innocent as she answered, Nope! Nope She was just too cute! The head coach completely believed her. The staff member next to him was caught between laughter and tears, though. He said, God C, its true that you didnt use abusive language but it might have been better if you had! The head coach was stunned when he heard this. At last, he sensed something amiss belatedly and picked up his cell phone, where he saw that the welcome post for Cheryl had been pinned at the top. In the post, someone had at-mentioned her and asked: Jimy scored 1300 on her SAT. Do you know how she scored so high? At the sight of the question, the head coachs heart suddenly sank. He suddenly thought of Cheryls response when Lionel mentioned Zacs near-perfect score in his mathematics paper during the college entrance examination. He continued scrolling down, and sure enough, he saw Cheryls reply: Did she miss out chunks of questions in one of the papers? The head coach: ?? He felt his vision blacking out! He was getting that vague feeling of someone showing off again!! Nevertheless, he asked, S-she must be joking, right? The staff member sighed. He felt as though the head coach, who was strict with everyone, had been blinded by Cheryl. He said, Keep reading. The head coach continued scrolling down. Then, he saw someone at-mention her again. They asked: Oh wow, since you are so smart, which university do you think you can get into? Cheryl replied: I am considering Harvard and MIT, but I havent decided which yet. As expected, the comments that followed were full of jeering. Everyone was guffawing. The head coach: !!! He looked up at Cheryl. Still speaking in the same innocent tone, Cheryl said, See? I didnt use any abusive language. It might have been better if you had! The head coach panicked. If she had used abusive language, it would at least have been because the other party had provoked her first, so she couldnt help but retaliate, which would have made her reaction justifiable. But what was she bragging so freaking much for?! Harvard and MIT? She was considering them? Were those two schools something one could joke so carelessly about?!!! His voice shook as he said, Um, if memory serves me right, the college entrance examination results will be out in ten days, right? Cheryl nodded. Yup! She was giving him that same harmless and adorable feeling again The head coach felt like he had been completely bewitched by her. The corners of his lips spasmed and he found himself utterly at a loss for words. Next to him, the staff member couldnt help but ask, What do we do, coach? The head coach replied, What else can we do? Have the PR department ready! Theyd better do a good job at handling this matter on the day the college entrance examination results are released!!! That girl was still so young and was even so pretty, but why must she be such a huge braggart?!! Chapter 1021 - College Entrance Examination Results Are Out! What happened next was true to the head coachs expectationsClub JQs fans went into full-out ridicule mode. By the end of it, the situation had turned into The presumptuous new member of Club HS is competing with Jimy over academic qualifications! This was despite the fact that they had started the argument first! It was just a shame that Club HS couldnt clear the air even if they wanted to because Cheryl had personally made those outrageous claims. In the end, the head coach had no choice but to implement a new ruleuninstall Facebook! All of them uninstalled Facebook for a period of time. Once the whole thing blew over, they would download it again Their accounts were managed by club staff anyway. Cheryl had no choice but to do the same. She had always been an obedient girl, so she also did as told and uninstalled Facebook. Support our Vipnovel(com) Starting from tomorrow, you and Zac will team up in ranked matches to build up a rapport with each other. The head coach said to Cheryl. Zac, who happened to exit his room at this point, nodded when he heard him. Zac was the jungler and ganker of the team. By having the two of them play together, the head coach wanted to let Zac have a look at Cheryls play style and habits so that he could work with her to take down opponents. After all, the jungler was the one in control of the overall pace in a game. Okay. Well try a ranked match at eleven oclock tomorrow morning. Okie-Dokie! After bidding goodbye to the others, Cheryl entered her room. Everything in the room had been tidied up, so she only needed to unpack her belongings. Cheryl spent a bit of time unpacking and then washed up. Then, she lay on the bed and picked up her cell phone. There were a lot of messages in the family group chat. Her brothers and father were asking her how her new club was, whether she was lonely living in a villa all by herself, and whether she wanted them to find her a caretaker. Cheryl glanced at the cramped room and then, with a guilty conscience, replied: No, its fine! I like being by myself! As soon as she sent the reply, she received a video call from Justin. Cheryl: She answered the call and pointed the camera at the ceiling. The room layouts in the two villas were similar. After all, both had been renovated before they were handed over to their owners Justins voice was low, and the beauty mark at the corner of his eye was as alluring as ever. As Cheryl looked at him, she couldnt help but wonder why her father seemed like he simply didnt age at all. People would believe him even if he stood next to her brothers and claimed that the three of them were brothers! Show me the room, Justin said. Cheryls guilty conscience immediately took over. No, I just took a shower, so I cant right now! The little girl was already fifteen years old, so Justin did have to watch himself. He kept quiet for a while and then handed the phone to Nora. Then show your mom the room. Cheryl: !!! She stared at the sleepy Nora on the screen Her mom looked even younger than her dad. Even after so many years, she still looked like a 20-year-old Of course, this was taking into consideration the fact that she was only 35 years old that year. She yawned loudly and asked in a low voice, Must you? She was talking to Justin. Justin replied, Check whether she is living in the villa next door. A girl mustnt stay by herself in the same house as a group of boys. Cheryl felt even guiltier now. Then, she saw Noras lazy eyes glance at the phone. It was as though she could see right through her through the screen. Cheryl immediately gave her an ingratiating smile. Mommy, you seem to have become even prettier after a few days of separation! Its Hollywoods loss that you didnt become an actress! Its humanitys loss that they cant see you on the big screen! Nora: The obvious flattery clearly indicated a guilty conscience. She glanced sideways. When she saw Justins head leaning over, she immediately switched the video call to voice only. She sounded as lazy as ever, and she spoke like a big boss as she said, What are you looking at? Cherry says its inappropriate. Okay. Her arrogant and domineering CEO of a father was like a little kitten right now. Cheryl secretly giggled. Mommy was the only one in this world who could do something about Daddy! After chatting with them a while more, Cheryl hung up. Then, she saw a message from Mia: Cherry, youre so daring. Little Mia did not have an insanely high IQ like her, but she was very hardworking and diligent, so she had also skipped a grade. Thus, even though she was fifteen years old, she was already in her second year of high school. Cheryl called her. Mia picked up quickly. The gently speaking girl was no longer the pushover she used to be, but she had such a frail temperament that it made one want to protect her. Her face was still pointed and oval-shaped like before, except that she was even prettier now after growing up. She had combined the best features of Joel and Tanya, so she was also well-known for her beauty in the New York circle. On the other hand, Cheryl didnt like appearing in public, so few people knew her. Mia asked slowly, Arent you afraid of not performing well? How can that be? Cheryl replied sweetly, Even if I cant get a perfect score like Pete, Ill still score at least 1500! At the mention of Peter, Mia paused and changed the subject subtly. How I wish half a month could pass when we wake up tomorrow! Then you couldve slapped their faces with your score! Daw, time flies by anyway! By the way, what are you doing? Studying, Mia replied. You have good grades, so you definitely wont have any problems in the college entrance exam. Why are you still working so hard this late at night? Mia was briefly taken aback. Then, she replied, Mm, I want to do better on the exams. So that you can go to Pete? However, Cheryl held herself back and didnt say it out loud. As Mia and Peter grew up, their relationship gradually became unfathomable. Mia was his younger cousin, yet Peter had gradually put distance between him and her. This was the same for Mia. She stopped sticking to Peter whenever the two families got together and started sticking to Cherry instead. Both their parents were busy with various things and didnt notice this, but Cheryl had. Alright, Im cheering for you, said Cheryl. After hanging up, Cheryl threw everything to the back of her mind. The next morning, after waking up and playing a ranked match with Zac, Cheryl felt some long-lost pleasure! She always had to carry her teammates in the past, but when she played in the ranked match with Zac, she felt the capabilities of a professional player. Zac seemed to know what she wanted to do all the time. Whenever she wanted to rush forward, he was already lying in ambush in the bushes at the side. And whenever she wanted to retreat, Zac would retreat even faster than her This made Cheryls eyes light up more and more! As expected, professional players were different! Immersed in the training, Cheryl didnt even realize that a whole week had passed. A week later, when the head coach held a routine meeting with Zac, he asked, How is C? The corners of Zacs lips curled into a smile and he replied, Shes great. He seldom had such high praise for anyone, especially a teammate. Therefore, the head coach could tell that Zac was very satisfied. He had also studied the recordings of Zac and Cheryls ranked matches. Zacs skills were at a much higher level than what he showed. However, Lionel and the other teammates couldnt keep up with him, so he could only lower his level to cooperate with them. After all, they played this game as a team, not as individuals. As a result, this severely limited Zacs performance. However, the head coach found out that God C could keep up with him! It was as though the two of them shared the same brain. No matter what Zac did, Cheryl could always react quickly and keep up with him. Sometimes, she even reacted earlier than him To be honest, before God C joined the team, hed had a lot of doubts about the decision! Not only was God C a girl, but she was also only fifteen years old. Could she really do it? But after observing her for a week, he realized that she really could! In fact, with her in Club HS, the team had become even stronger. The combination of God C and Zac had demonstrated exponential results! The head coach felt as if the champion trophy of the new season was waving at Club HS right now! He let out a delighted laugh. However, the next moment, he frowned and said, Sigh, God Cs gaming capabilities are undeniable, but so is her ability to stir up trouble! Upon hearing this, Zacs expression darkened. Is that incident still not over yet? No, its not! At the mention, the head coach became even angrier. He said, The situation had originally calmed down, and there werent many still mocking her. But during Jimys live-stream last night, she made insinuations about the situation again, bringing it back to peoples attention I initially thought that after the incident died down, everyone would forget about it by the time the college entrance examination results came out. But shes gone and reminded everyone that the results will be out in a week now, which revived the topic Club JQ is so shameless when it comes to leeching off others popularity and hot topics! Zac stayed quiet for a while before he asked, What did the boss say? He was referring to Chester. Chester was very protective of the club members. A couple of years ago, when Lionel had a small accident, Chester had immediately paid to get the heat off him and suppressed the incident. He was sure that the boss would step forward and defend her this time too But as soon as the thought formed, the head coach frowned and replied, Come to think of it, the situation is rather strange this time. Usually, the boss would ask how things are whenever the club met with even a bit of trouble, but he hasnt said even a word this time. In fact, when I approached the boss about this matter todayso that he could do something about the Facebook activityhe actually said to let it be! Zac was taken aback. Let it be? Yeah. The head coach was so troubled that he was close to having insomnia. He said, To be honest, being insulted or mocked a little is not a big deal. Im mainly just concerned that the young lady wont be able to take it, leading to her frame of mind being affected Thats exactly what Club JQ is doing this timetoying with the young ladys frame of mind. They are so insidious! Zac frowned and kept quiet. He thought of the kids seemingly inexhaustible energy whenever she was gaming. Even if there were rumors flying about, surely it wouldnt get her down, right? Besides, the boss had always been reliable With this in mind, he said, Then lets do as the boss says. The head coach nodded. Maybe we should see this as a chance for the newcomer to train her mental resilience. If she can overcome it, nothing will get her down in the future. If she cant, it wont do her good if we are overprotective of her anyway. Amid the few peoples anxiety, at last, the college entrance examination results were released. Chapter 1022 - The Scores??? As the date of release for the college entrance examination results approached, the Club HS members grew increasingly nervous. After two weeks of interaction, everyone had grown fond of Cheryl, who was good at gaming, looked cute and sweet, and was soft-spoken! Sometimes when they saw her watching videos as she munched on fries, they couldnt even imagine that she was the little girl blasting people with her cannon in the game. In the game, Cheryl, whose forte was being a gunner, played as a female character who carried a cannon as big as herself and could take out half an opponents HP with just a single blast. Moreover, the character could move quickly from one spot to another, so her movements were flexible and she was not easily caught. This simply fitted her image too well. As a result, everyone subconsciously became protective of her They even subconsciously gave her the best of everything in daily life. Take for example their lunch. In the past, whenever they had fried chicken, everyone would fight for the drumsticks. This wasnt because they really wanted the drumsticks; rather, it was just the boys competitive streak. Support our Vipnovel(com) But now The watermelon is really sweet today! Come on, cut them into pieces and give some to God C! She likes munching on fruits when she watches game replays. Oh, this crab has so much roe! Here you go, C! What? They are customizing new equipment for us again? Im not in a hurry, so God C can go first! Ladies first! Cheryl had become the clubs favorite. Even the strict Captain Zac had turned a blind eye to the situation, and was no longer the Demon Lord Jungler he was previously known as. In fact You can have the first red buff we get. The first wave of the game was spent clearing monsters in the jungle. In the past, in order to reach level 4 quickly, Zac had to set the pace, so he never gave the first wave of monsters to the gunners or mages. Even Lionel, the mage, didnt have such privilege! Yet Cheryl had been given the teams first red buff. When Lionel heard this during a team match, he wanted to cry. He asked, Captain, when will you ever give me the first blue buff? Zac, who was controlling the mouse, replied perfunctorily, Hmm Try having a sex change first? Lionel: That evening, they played until it was late in the nightbecause they would be able to check the examination results online once it was midnight! The matter had been on everyones minds all this time; they just didnt dare to mention anything about it, thats all. One by one, all of them looked at Cherylonly to see her hands flying across the keyboard at high speed. She didnt look nervous in the least. Had she forgotten about it? Despite thinking so, they found it somewhat of a positive development. While they were having a break after the match, Zac quickly went to the clubs public relations department, where he saw the head coach and some others on standby. Upon seeing him, the head coach extended his hand to him and said, Dont worry, we are ready! Since the day before, fans of Club JQ had been @-mentioning Cheryl constantly. A verified big-name fan of Club JQ had made a post, which was subsequently liked and reposted by many: The college entrance examination results will be out soon. Are you scared yet? So, have you decided which university to attend? Is it Harvard or MIT? They even included a mocking GIF in the post. It was obvious that they were being sarcastic. There was still more than an hour until midnight. This hour-long period tormented everyone in the club. When Zac returned, he saw Cheryl still gaming with a lollipop in her mouth. She looked as though she had really forgotten about the matter. Suddenly, he felt awfully unsettled. He wanted to ask her what exactly was going on. From the side, Lionel also couldnt help but ask, Hey, God C. Um, did you ever try estimating your score after the college entrance examinations? Cheryl glanced at him with her big and pretty eyes and then answered, Nope! Ever since she started scoring full marks in the mock exams, she seldom looked at the answers. She had absolute confidence that she could get everything right! Lionel: He wanted to ask further about the matter, but the person next to him covered his mouth and gave him a look that screamed Stop asking about it! Why are you so clueless?!. Lionel muttered, Its obviously because she looks so calm and relaxed, so I thought she might really pull it off Thats why I asked She didnt even try estimating her score Just how much did Cheryl love her games?! Although he was awfully anxious about it, he didnt dare to probe any further. Thus, he tried to incite Zac to do it instead. He said, Captain, why dont you try asking your teacher for some information again? Ask him if she can get into a prestigious nah, a first-rate university. A first-rate university would sound reasonable too. This way, they wont mock her too badly Zac glanced at him and then shoved both hands in his pockets. Ugh, look at how impatient you are! Lionel: !! He hung his head upon being chastised. But when he noticed Zac going out again, he couldnt help but ask, Captain, where are you going? To the bathroom. Lionel: ? He scratched his head. Captain, do you have bladder issues? Didnt you just go? Zac: This time, Zac indeed entered the bathroom next door. He took out his cell phone, opened up his chat with his ex-homeroom teacher, and then sent a text message: Hey, can I ask you a question? Based on your understanding of Cheryl, can she get into a first-rate university? After a moments consideration, Zac changed first-rate to second-rate and then sent the message After sending the message, he waited anxiously for his teachers reply. Time was creeping closer and closer. Like the other members of the club, he was also becoming more and more nervous. People were also starting to become more and more active on the Club JQ social media pages. But why wasnt his teacher replying? Was he already asleep at this time? Wasnt it too early? He couldnt help but call his teacher. As soon as he dialed his number, someone picked up. His teachers cheerful voice reached him from the other end of the call. What are you doing, Zac? College entrance examination results will be out in a moment, so we are all waiting! The students parents are all trying to talk to me, yet youre taking up my precious time. Those who didnt know better would have thought you had a daughter taking the college entrance examinations! Zac: He suppressed his annoyance and said, Er, take a look at the message I sent The head teacher seemingly glanced at it, upon which a strange silence ensued for two seconds. Then, he asked, Do you actually think Cheryl is aiming for a second-rate university? An uneasy and nervous Zac asked, Is there no hope of that happening? No. The teacher replied. Zac: He broke into a frown. Just as he was about to speak, his teacher suddenly raised his voice. Do you actually think that she can only get into a second-rate university? Who do you think youre looking down on?! Zac: ? He wanted to respond, but his teacher cut him off and said, Alright, I have bawling students who need me to comfort them because they didnt score well in the exams. Dont take up any more of my time! After saying that, he hung up. Zac: For some reason, he now felt even more uneasy after the call. What on earth did his teacher mean by that? Cheryl was awfully weirded out by the strange atmosphere in the club tonight. The others would glance at her from time to time, but when she looked back at them, they would quickly look away. She glanced at the timethe scores would be out in another ten minutes. Thus, she didnt start a new round after finishing the current one. Instead, she picked up a bag of potato chips and a slice of watermelon and started munching on them. As she did, next to her, Lionel slightly pushed the paper napkins on his table toward her. He did it again and again until they were right in front of her. Cheryl: ? The girl was confused for a moment. Then, she picked one up and wiped her fingers with it as she said, Thanks. Youre welcome. Lionel coughed and added, These tissues are specially made for wiping tears and snot. Ordinary tissues may irritate the nose and make it turn red if you blow your nose with them When Lionel came down with a cold some time back, the skin at his nose had gotten rashes from wiping his nose with normal tissues. Knowing that the exam results would be released soon and afraid that God C would burst into tears, Lionel had specially searched for these tissues on the Internet and even placed an order a week ago, for fear that they would not come in time for today. 1 Cheryl: She blinked and replied, Oh. Not only was Lionel behaving strangely, but the others around her were also looking at her with slight sympathy in their eyes? She thought of telling Zac that something seemed wrong with everyone today, but as soon as she turned her head, she saw Zac taking out a few ice cubes from the refrigerator and putting them on a towel. Then, he coughed and said, I heard that people should apply an ice pack on their eyes before they go to bed if they cry their eyes out. Um, just so you know, the club has lots of ice cubes! Cheryl: ?? She broke into a frown, not quite sure what was wrong with all of them. Why were they all expecting her to cry? Amid the strange atmosphere, Cheryl picked up her cell phone, where she found that midnight had struck! Cheryls eyes lit up. She could check the scores now. The family had been chatting about this earlier in the day. Alexander had asked her how many points she thought she could get in the exam, after which he said that they would be able to find out whether she had achieved a perfect score tonight. Justin had comforted her and told her that it was alright even if she didnt get a perfect score. Even her mom, who was always lazy and only cared about sleeping, had popped up in the group chat and added a +1 below Justins text message. Peter hadnt appeared in the chat. Alexander even took the opportunity to mock Peter for not showing concern for his sister. When it turned midnight, Cheryl stopped munching on snacks and opened up the exam results website, where she then entered her admission ticket number It went without saying that she was concerned about her grades too. There was no doubt that she would be able to enroll in Harvard University; what mattered now was the score she got in with Once she knew her score, she would also be able to update her family in the group chat. While she was doing all this, the people behind her crowded around her. One two three four heads leaned in from behind her, and everyone held their breath as they watched Cheryl hit the Enter key. The page immediately changed to a loading screen Soon, Cheryls score appeared. Everyone immediately looked over, and one by one, their eyes widened. Were their eyes playing tricks on them?! Chapter 1023 - Fighting For The Same Candidate!! Cheryl also found herself stunned for a moment. Then, she heaved a disappointed sigh. Displayed on the screen was a score of 0? While Cheryl was spacing out, a furor went through the rest of the team. How can this be?! Is something wrong with the system? How can the score be 0? Even if you guess your way through the papers and choose C for every question, you still wont get 0 points, right? Yeah, there must have been a mistake somewhere! Support our Vipnovel(com) Even I scored more than 100 points on my college entrance examination back then! Its too difficult to get a 0! Someone even entertained a ludicrous thought and asked, Hey Cheryl, you couldnt possibly have skipped every single paper and just filled in your name, right? Did you do that just to shut your family up because they wouldnt let you join the team unless you took the college entrance examination? Are you trying to get back at them? Cheryl: The corners of her lips spasmed. When she was about to say something, next to her, a contemplative look came over Zacs face. 0 points He had seen that before. But compared to those people, this young lady in front of him was So, how could it possibly have been 0 points? At the same time, Cheryl lowered her head and saw Peter leisurely send a message in the group chat: Cherry wont be able to see her scores tonight. The scores of the top 50 in each city are protected, so their scores will be masked and displayed as 0. A certain somebody did not take the college entrance examination, so its only natural that he wouldnt know. @Alexander] He was dissing Alexander for saying that he didnt care about his sister. Alexander responded very quickly: Even if they have masked it, as a hacker, couldnt you have hacked into the system to take a look? At the bottom of it all, its still because you dont care enough about Cherry. Peter replied: I tried hacking into their system to check Cherrys score just now, but they are using the latest firewall technology, so I didnt manage to get in. A proud Justin immediately sent a message: That firewall was enhanced by Nora. Everyone: ? Cheryls lip corners spasmed. What was her dad being so proud of when it was her mom who wrote the firewall program? Peter asked: Can Dad hack into it? Justin, who was completely unashamed of the fact that he couldnt get past his wifes firewall, replied proudly: Of course not. Alexander: Peter: Cheryl: I have six things to say: Cheryl: Just as the three were utterly speechless, Nora finally popped up in the chat: 1598. Two points were deducted in the essay. Cheryl: ? The others: ??? After that, Cheryl received congratulatory messages from Alexander, Peter, and Justin. However, she was still a little disappointed, so she hung her head. Her reaction made Lionel and others even more nervous. Everyone asked, Hey God C, you you didnt really submit a blank paper, did you? Zac was also a little confused. As far as he was aware, the scores of the top 50 in each city were masked as a protective measure. And of course, those 50 candidates were basically split between Harvard and MIT. Should this really be the case, then there wouldnt be anything wrong when Cheryl said that she was still considering Harvard and MIT! Zac felt like he had stumbled upon the truth. Cheryl was actually a star student. He clearly felt like he had guessed the truth, so why was Cheryl suddenly showing such an abject look of disappointment? Had she really handed in a blank paper like what Lionel and the others were saying? Zac became uncertain again. Just as everyone was bewildered and confused, Cheryl heaved a huge sigh and said, I didnt get 1600 points. This is so maddening! Everyone: The difference between 0 and 1600 was kinda big, wasnt it? Was God C still in lala-land? Or did she decide to go for the lowest score possible because she couldnt get a score of 1600? It was certainly true that nobody had a lower score than that in the entire country! Everyones lip corners spasmed. They wanted to say something, but they didnt know how they should comfort her. 0 points God C sure was pitiful! The only one with a different reaction was Zac. His pupils shrank fiercely, and he confirmed his suspicions. Originally, he had thought that Cheryl barely made it into the top 50, but judging from what she just said her score was nearly perfect?! So, she was even smarter than hed thought?! Where did a star student like her pop up from?! Zac frowned. It was at this point that the head coach also rushed into the room. God C, how many points did you score? Cheryl closed the results page quietly and replied, Well have to wait a little longer to find out. Wait? The head coach, who had never associated with true star students before, was confused. Arent the college entrance examination results out yet? But I saw many people showing off their scores on social media! Lionel and the others immediately lowered their heads and kept quiet. Sigh. Since God C was embarrassed to talk about her exam score, then theyd better not expose her. Zac, however, clenched his jaw, his dark eyes glued to Cheryl. The adorable young lady in front of him looked harmless and easily made one let down their guard against her, but as it turned out, she wasnt just amazing at games Was she so full of surprises even when it came to studying?! He pressed his lips together. As for Cheryl, she downloaded the Facebook app onto her cell phone. As soon as she did, she saw that fans of both Club HS and Club JQ had poured into her Facebook page and were asking her about her college entrance examination score. Cheryl could only reply: It isnt out yet. As soon as she sent the reply, her cell phone rang. She glanced at the number and then stood. I have to answer a call. The head coach nodded. Cheryl tapped on the answer button as she walked past the few of them. Zac happened to be standing right beside her, so he overheard the voice coming from her cell phone: Hello, can I speak with Ms. Cheryl Smith? Hello, we are calling from the Harvard University admissions office. As you have scored particularly well in your college entrance examination, we would like to invite you Zac: !! He was not only an excellent player in the gaming industry, but he had also been a Harvard student. This had always been something that gave him extraordinary status, as well as something he was proud of. But in this instant, he suddenly felt that his academic qualifications were worthless While Cheryl was on the phone, the head coach looked at the Facebook page again. The comments on the page were going crazy. Cheryls reply had stunned everyone. Everyone thought she was pulling a diva act. Fans of Club HS were defending her while fans of Club JQ were attacking her madly. Ha, didnt somebody boast about choosing between two universities previously? Yet she is staying quiet when the results are out? What a joke! Is she afraid that well mock her if she announces her results? Everybody elses grades are already out except hers? Yeah right, does she think shes special or what? Special? What nonsense! A certain somebody is just scared! Since she sucks at studying, why even bother competing with Jimy over education qualifications? Isnt that obvious? Shes just trying to leech off Jimys popularity by competing with her over academic qualifications! Trash! Club HS fans panicked. This is e-sports, not school! Are exam scores even that important? Did everyone in your club go to college? What a joke! Whos even trying to compete with Jimy? It was obviously you guys who came forward, okay? Has Club HS ever claimed that she is a star student? However, Club JQ fans refused to listen to the explanations. During this period of time, everyone had focused only on what Cheryl had said about how she was considering Harvard University and MIT and flamed her for it. Her statement had been posted on Facebook without any context. Who would care about the actual circumstances behind it when they were just onlookers? All they knew was that they simply found her statement too arrogant! Many fans even started to at-mention the two schools and inquire if they had admitted her. MIT was the first to respond. On MITs official page: We dont admit just anybody into the school. They outright mocked Cheryl with just one sentence. This elicited even more laughter from Club JQ fans. Even Jimy herself stepped forward and at-mentioned MIT: It has always been my dream to attend MIT. I hope I can enroll in the school as a student However, the cold and aloof MIT ignored her. This did not stop the others from ridiculing Cheryl, though. The head coach was in a huge panic. They are dragging MIT into it as well, its going to be even harder for God C to respond now! As soon as he said that, Zac narrowed his eyes. He suddenly realized that MIT might not even know the name of the new Club HS member. Zac clenched his jaw. He walked toward the door and Cheryl happened to end the call with Harvard University when he did, so Zac immediately showed her what MIT had posted on Facebook. At this moment, Cheryls cell phone rang again. At MIT. Student Admissions Office. A teacher was frantically calling someone on the phone. The New York top scorers phone has been busy this whole time. She must be on the phone with Harvard University! Why are they on the call for so long? The top scorers name is Cheryl? Just as the teacher was wondering why the name Cheryl sounded so familiar to her, she suddenly realized something and looked straight at the other teacher. Are you talking about the Cheryl I think youre talking about?! Yes! Hurry up and call her! We have been trying to recruit her into the school since last year, but she has refused us all this time! The principal even personally instructed me to recruit her into the school, no matter the method and no matter what the conditions I must offer! While she was talking, the phone call finally connected. She spoke in a very friendly tone and said, Hello, Ms. Cheryl Smith. I am calling from the student admissions office at MIT. You But before she could finish, Cheryl replied coldly, Oh, its you No, Im not going there. The teacher was stunned. Why? We are below Harvard University in any form. In fact, our school has a better shooting team, which suits your future plans better. You Before the teacher could finish her proposal, Cheryl snorted coldly and said, Didnt you guys say that not everyone is worthy of being admitted into the school? The teacher was bewildered. After Cheryl said that, she hung up at once. It was obvious that the girl was furious. The teacher was stunned. When did we ever say anything like that? The teacher next to her was also stunned. Students indeed see our school as the best, but how would we ever dare to say anything like that to a genius like Cheryl? There must be some kind of misunderstanding in here! Next to them, a teacher said quietly, I think I know whats going on. Chapter 1024 - Our New Member is Cheryl Smith Whats going on? The director of the admissions office was right next to him. When the other teacher was talking to Cheryl just now, he desperately wanted to grab the phone and talk to her personally, but Cheryl hadnt given him a chance to do so at all, hanging up right away instead. Upon hearing one of the teachers speak up, he immediately became anxious. The teacher, who happened to open up the universitys Facebook page, showed the post to the director. The director was stunned when he read it. But we didnt say anything wrong in our Facebook post, so why would she be angry? Is she a fan of Club HS? But isnt Cheryl Smith a shooting athlete? Does she follow gaming news? The teacher didnt understand what was going on, either. He replied, But she was obviously referring to this statement. Maybe she is a fan of Zac Stannard? Stannard is not only a Harvard student but also good-looking. Hes very popular in the gaming circle. Youngsters are just so impulsive. How can she reject our school just because of this? She didnt even bother listening to our offer! exclaimed the director. Support our Vipnovel(com) After grousing, the director looked at him and instructed, Contact the people managing the schools official Facebook page immediately and tell them to delete the post! Got it! The teacher replied. When the people managing the schools Facebook page received the news, they were also stunned. The school hadnt said anything wrong. After all, a small-time professional player boasting that they were hesitating between the two schools was indeed disrespectful to them. The universitys Facebook page was managed by students, who had made the post in a moment of pique. There were countless students who woke up early and stayed up late to study just so they could be admitted to the university. Moreover, most of the students in the university were the top students from all over the world. Even if they werent the top scorers in their cities, they were at least the top scorers in their schools. Why should the university that they were so proud of be relegated to a mere choice in someone elses eyes? As a result, one of the students, who had been stewing over this for a long while, couldnt hold himself back from making such a post earlier in the day. Yet they were saying that he had made a mistake? The student was furious and outraged. He said to his classmate, For their mediocre grades, those professional players sure are divas! They have actually attracted the attention of the school leaders! Do they make as great a contribution to society as we do when all they do is play games? All of us will be elites in society after graduation, so how are we any inferior to them?! Every single one of them acts as if they are celebrities What kind of world is this?! Not only do celebrities make more money than scientists, but they are also more respected than scientists Despite the indignant students complaints, he nevertheless deleted the post from the schools official Facebook page. However, after he deleted it, the more he thought about it, the more indignant he felt. In the end, he simply couldnt help but post about it on his private Facebook account. They deleted the post. In the dim corridor, Zacs low voice rang out as he stared intently at Cheryl. Okie-Dokie. Cheryl replied adorably. She turned around to return to the training room, but she had only taken two steps when Zac suddenly grabbed her arm. Hey kid, dont you have anything to tell me? Cheryl: ? Stunned, she blinked a couple of times, not quite understanding what he meant. Like what? Like how many points you really scored in the exam? Cheryl let out a sigh, which was followed by another sigh. This made Zac suspect that she had botched the exams. Perhaps the girl usually had stellar grades but had been off-form on the college entrance examination this time? For example, maybe she was usually one of the top five scorers but had only achieved 50th place in the college entrance examination this time? While his imagination was running wild, Cheryl replied softly, 1598 points. Zac: ?? He was utterly dumbfounded! There were hardly such high college entrance examination scores in recent years! He didnt wonder why Cheryl knew her scoreafter all, she had chatted with the Harvard University staff for so long. They might have told her the score in a show of their sincerity. Rather, what he didnt understand was Then why are you so unhappy? Cheryl pouted. Because I wanted a perfect score! Zacs lip corners spasmed, and he felt like he truly couldnt understand how geniuses think. He ruffled Cheryls hair and said, Uh Its near-impossible to achieve a perfect score. With your score of 1598, you must already be the top scorer this year, so dont ask for too much. Since the implementation of the college entrance examination system, his cohort was the only one that had produced a candidate with a perfect score. On top of that, the candidate had even been a ten-year-old child. This had shocked the whole country. Surely this kid didnt think that she was that smart or that big of a mutant, right? After all, people like that candidate must be incredibly intelligent. But how would he possibly know that Cheryls IQ was even higher than her brothers?! The only reason why Cheryl hadnt scored full marks was due to her having grown up abroad. Compared to Peter, she was indeed not as used to local expectations as he was. Given how Cheryl couldnt even get her history facts right when she was a child, scoring that high in the exams was already a miracle in itself. God knows how tiring it had been for Peter when he tutored Cheryl all these years Cheryl, who soon came to terms with it, grinned and said, Youre right! No way in hell was she going to compare herself to her brother! Wasnt that purely just asking for trouble? She turned and happily skipped into the training room. As soon as she and Zac entered, they heard the head coach say, They deleted it! They deleted it! MIT has deleted the post! But right after he spoke, a distressed staff member next to him broke into a frown in distress. But an MIT student has posted an expos The public relations staff member was close to tears. It had only been half an hour since the results were released. Why was wave after wave of trouble taking place on the Internet? The head coach looked over to see that a student who claimed to be from MIT had made a Facebook post as follows: Sonny: Hi everyone, Im a student at MIT. Regarding the Facebook post that was just taken down, one must thank the power of celebrities for that. When did Americas scientists and the best higher institution of learning become a tool for celebrities to hype themselves? How smug do you feel to trample upon us? Yet our school cant even respond because if we do, well be criticized for not being magnanimous I am really worried about the future of this country. Will there come a day when university admissions no longer look at college entrance examination results as admission criteria but the number of fans one has? The future of the scientific community is truly deplorable! The post was pretty much short of just outright saying that the clubs star power had forced the school into deleting the post! MITs deletion of the Facebook post had initially confused Club JQ fans, but when they saw this post, they immediately went on a mad rampage. In just the span of five minutes, the post had garnered thousands of likes and reposts! Everyone was questioning what had happened. What gives the new member of Club HS the power to force MIT into deleting their post?! The head coach, who initially thought that it was their boss who had paid his way out of the situation, was so freaked out that he was going around in circles. How can you go head-to-head with those two schools?! Boss has really done it this time! The public relations department was also awfully troubled. How are we supposed to settle this diplomatically now?! Club HS fans were also a little outraged. What on earth is HS doing? How can you be so stupid? Can money control schools?! This is terrible! Although I like both celebrities and HS players, I have more respect for the two universities. This behavior is indeed ludicrous Seeing that both sides were now questioning the behavior of Club HS, the head coach knew that their reputation was truly finished this time. Just as he was at a loss and in a panic Zac suddenly logged onto his Facebook account. He merely made a one-liner post: Zac: Introducing our newest member. Her name is Cheryl Smith. @MIT @Sonny This post was simply bewildering. Fans on both sides were stunned. Was the introduction just a name? Ha, what does this even mean? Is he telling everyone to attack the new member and hinting that this matter has nothing to do with HS? There isnt any relation between the two in the first place. From the start, the new member was the only one stirring trouble. I highly recommend that Club HS fire her. After all, she did stir up a lot of trouble What is Captain Zac doing? Is he pushing the blame? Didnt they say that he is the most protective of his own? LOL Everyone went into full-on mocking mode again. However, a huge furor went through the Facebook sphere after that. Chapter 1025 - Harvard Universitys Response Zac had a great number of fans. He had nearly 4 million followers, a number that was comparable to first-rate celebrities follower counts. His Facebook page was even more popular than the official Club HS one. Since the incident took place, many people had visited Zacs Facebook page to ask about the situation. However, he was usually focused on training and rarely posted on social media, so he had never logged in during this period. The post he had just made puzzled everyone. Even Sonny, the MIT student, was perplexed. What was the big deal about Cheryl Smith? Was he trying to tell everybody to refer to Cheryl by her name instead of the new Club HS member when they were blasting her?! Support our Vipnovel(com) While he was sneering at the post, his cell phone suddenly rang. To his surprise, MITs admissions office was calling him. Given that the admissions office was calling him again after making him delete his Facebook post just now, Sonny suddenly felt a little sheepish. When he answered the call, the director of the admissions office roared, What the hell are you saying on the Internet?! However, Sonny, who didnt think he was in the wrong at all, retorted, I cant say what I want on the universitys official page, so Ive deleted the post. But why cant I say what I want on my own account? Dont I have any freedom of speech? The director was so mad that he could hardly speak. He yelled, Do you have any idea who Cheryl Smith is?! Heh, who is she? Or is this related to who her father is? Sir, you taught us that we should not feel sorry for ourselves. We may be penniless students, but we have ideals and ambition! There are so many students applying every year, but how many of them qualify to enroll in our school? I was also the top scorer back in my hometown! What makes her think she can look down on MIT? The director was so speechless that he actually calmed down. After staying quiet for a moment, he asked, What was your score in the college entrance examination back then? At the mention, Sonny immediately replied arrogantly, 1442! It was the highest score in my hometown! Both Harvard and MIT called me back then, but I chose MIT in the end. But even so, I have never looked down on Harvard University. Which part of Cheryl Smiths post looks down on Harvard University? Its only because of your own low self-esteem that you would find her arrogant! Even you have admitted that you were deliberating between Harvard and MIT back then, so why cant she?! said the director. After being taken back for a moment, Sonny immediately became indignant. He said, Sir, are you really comparing me to her? I have been studying so hard for more than ten years, whereas she is a gamer. How can she compare to me?! The director kept quiet for a while and then slowly said, She scored 1598 points on the college entrance examination this year. Be it Harvard or MIT, both are trying to contact her in hopes of recruiting her into the school. When a student like her says that she is considering enrolling in our school, she is actually giving us a chance. But now, I dont think she will be considering us as an option anymore. Sonny: ??? He was stunned. What? How many points did she score again? 1598 points? Thats impossible! How can anyone even achieve such a high score?! However, the director didnt respond. He hung up on Sonny, leaving him utterly dumbfounded. Only then did he truly feel like he had made a mistake. Though Sonny had learned about Cheryls score, everyone else on the Internet hadnt. While everyone was still attacking Cheryl, the Club JQ professional players, who were mostly night owls, gathered around Jimy in the training room and chatted with one another. Haha! This is terrible! To think Zac actually threw the little missy under the bus. He has no conscience whatsoever. To think they actually recruited a female member too. But how can she possibly compare to our Jimy? Jimy graduated from a prestigious university, you know! Their member even boasted that she could choose freely between the two universities or something, right? Haha, does she really think shes a star student? Or does she think that Club HS would take her side? Shes so naive! Exactly. Jimy is undoubtedly the top female player in the league! With the exception of Zac, few have better academic qualifications than you But while the group was gloating about Cheryls misfortune, an uproar suddenly broke out on the Internet. Harvard University had made a post on their official Facebook page. Harvard University: We sincerely and wholeheartedly invite Cheryl Smith to be a part of our school! Thanks for giving her up, MIT. @MIT @Club HS Harvard had posted this at night, and as soon as it was posted, the entire Internet exploded! Fans were stunned. What was going on? Fans of Club JQ flocked to Harvard Universitys Facebook post. LOL, whats going on? Has Harvard also decided to join the fray and back her up? Why should she be admitted into Harvard? Is it just because she is a member of Club HS? Or did the owner of Club HS donate a library in her name or something? Exactly. Even gamers can enroll into the top two universities these days? This is so unfair!! How much did Club HS pay you to put up this pretense?! The fans of Club HS didnt dare to speak up anymore, either. Although it seemed like their club had won, it looked like they hadnt employed very respectable means? Only the director of the MIT students admissions office was furious when he saw the post. Harvard University was totally refusing to admit that they had benefited from the situation! Yet it was too late for them to do anything now! What could they do when they were the ones who had made a dumb move first and offended the girl? It was no exaggeration to say that they had offered up a student with immense potential on a silver platter to their nemesis! Given what they had posted on their official Facebook page at that time, it would be a cold day in hell before Cheryl would pick them! The furious director of the admissions office immediately called up one of the school leaders. Wherever did you recruit such a stupid administrator for the schools Facebook page?! Fire him right away!! At Club JQ. Everyone frowned. What the f*ck?! Why? Whats up with Harvard University? Are they really recruiting her? Special admissions? Is gaming her specialty? If so, then doesnt that mean we can all go to Harvard University now? They are too much! Jimys brows drew together as she balled up her fists. Having high academic qualifications had given her grounds to be arrogant in this industry. What gave the other girl the right to be admitted into Harvard University? Nevertheless, she didnt voice her thoughts. Instead, she comforted her teammates and said, Alright, alright. We all know the owner of Club HS is rich anyway. To be honest, is there even anything money cant buy these days? After all, it would be great promotional material if their newly recruited club member was a Harvard student, right? Come on, dont be mad anymore. Im fine. But her words only served to make her teammates even angrier. One of them even logged in to their Facebook account and left a comment on Harvard Universitys post. In that case, can I also be admitted via special admissions? I play better than Cheryl Smith. :) The smiley at the end couldnt get any more sarcastic! On top of that, as he had many fans, his comment quickly garnered tens of thousands of likes and became the top comment on Harvard Universitys post. His comment was simply oozing sarcasm! In fact, it even made headlines on social media. As a result, everyone started to ridicule Cheryl even more. However, it was at this moment that Harvard University suddenly replied to the Club JQ members comment. Chapter 1026 - Moving Out Harvard University: Well, did you take the college entrance examination this year? And did you get a score of 1598? :) They had also added a smiley face at the end. Their reply was overflowing with counter-mockery! 1 As soon as they replied, all of Club JQ went into an uproar! The member who had mocked Cheryl in his comment widened his eyes, somewhat confused. What is Harvard University talking about? Why would I take the college entrance examinations this year? A score of 1598? Are they trying to be funny or what? But as soon as he spoke, he saw the looks in his teammates eyes change. After the momentary surprise, the guy finally understood something. N-no way? You must be kidding, right? Support our Vipnovel(com) Likewise, all the netizens also went into an uproar. Everyone pressed Harvard University for more details. A score of 1598? You mean to say that Cheryl Smith achieved a score of 1598 in the college entrance examinations? What the actual f*ck? Am I dreaming? On top of the guy who got a perfect score five years ago, a new mutant has emerged now? No wonder she said that shes trying to decide between the two schools! With those results, she must be the top scorer this year. Its obvious that she can decide freely between the two schools! She can even take her pick from among all the majors available! The news didnt just excite the netizens. The fans of Club HS, who hadnt dared to say anything just now, instantly became elated. One by one, they swarmed into Club JQs Facebook page and attacked them furiously. Hmm, didnt someone just say that they wanted Harvard University to recruit them via special admissions? How shameless. Did he become full of himself just because he is a professional e-sports player? Or does he think the whole world has to pander to him or what? Wanna hear a joke? Jimy has the highest academic qualifications among the female professional e-sports players. Oh my, Im sorry but the two players with the highest academic qualifications are both in our favorite, Club HS now. As for who they are, Im sure that nobody needs further elaboration about Zac, while the other is the cutie Cheryl! Upon seeing the sarcastic comments, an awful look came over Jimys countenance. She bit her lip. Her teammates were also incensed. Whats the big deal about having better grades? What are they being so cocky for? However, someone said sheepishly, Werent we the ones who started this? Everyone: ? Was this fellow unable to read the room or what?! However! They werent going to take it lying down just like that. Jimy thought for a while and then smiled and said, Arent we e-sports professionals? Is that star student here to just fool around or something? The rest instantly understood what she meant. Exactly. Were e-sports professionals. Whats the use of having good grades? The competition is about our gaming abilities Who exactly is Cheryl Smith? Club HS recruitment of her is rather surprising. What class is a girl like her going to be? Support class? Shes a support class for sure. Have you forgotten that the person currently playing as support in their team was initially a gunner? Its not like girls can be gunners anyway, right? Well, she wont be a threat if shes just a support class, then! Jimy is the top support class player in the local server! Theres no way she can outclass Jimy when it comes to being a support! While they were dissing Cheryl, the member whom Harvard University had mocked just now couldnt stop himself from posting a new comment: Whoops, sorry about that, it was just a joke. I didnt expect Ms. Smiths score to be so good. But since she has spent all her time studying, I wonder how good she is at gaming? With just one sentence, he had mocked Cheryl again. Even Jimy couldnt resist joining in and posting a comment this time. Jimy: Nice to meet you. You must also be a support class like me, right? See you in-game. @Cherry HS] Immediately after she posted the comment, Club JQ fans seemingly found a direction to go in again, and they tried to reverse online public opinion by saying things like how e-sports were ultimately still all about games and so on In Club HS. Dont bother looking at it anymore. They are just a whole bunch of keyboard warriors who cant stop flaming others the moment they find even the most trifling thing to nitpick about. Our fans are no pushovers, though. They have already begun to fight back. Zac said in a bid to comfort Cheryl. As the girl nodded, the corners of her lips curled into a smile and she said, They think Im playing as support. Yeah. Zac was not surprised, though. They were not trying to look down on women in e-sports. However, biological differences were such that mens reflexes were indeed sharper than womens. This was no different from how most men were physically stronger and taller than women. This was an undeniable fact. However, there were also cases where women would outclass men. If anything, after partnering with Cheryl for the past half a month, Zac had already become fully convinced of her capabilities and didnt dare doubt her prowess anymore. He smiled and said, Let them say whatever they want for now. When its time for the actual competition, you will be a real eye-opener for them, as well as a big surprise for our fans. Though the fans of Club HS supported the clubs decision, they were ultimately still apprehensive about having a female player on the team. Everyone was worried that Cheryl would have trouble keeping up Cheryl nodded. Yeah. Im not bothered about their comments. Well see who has the last laugh once the competition starts. After speaking, she popped into her mouth a lollipop that she had removed the wrapper of at some point and then blinked at him. The way she looked so sweet and cute made Zacs heart flutter. But immediately after, he couldnt help but be horrified at himself. She was only 15 years old! She was still a kid! He coughed and turned around, whereupon he saw his teammates utterly stunned. The head coach was also bewildered. Everyone in the PR department stared blankly at the battle of words on Facebook. How did they win the public opinion battle when they hadnt even done anything yet? Among them, Lionel was the first to break the silence. He said, Um, hey, Cheryl. What does Harvard University mean by this? I know you took part in the college entrance examinations this year, but what does this part about having a score of 1598 mean? What am I failing to understand here? Zac couldnt make himself look on. Here he was thinking that Lionel had finally smartened up for once, but as it turned out, he was just utterly bewildered! The corners of his lips spasmed and he said, Cheryl scored 1598 points in the college entrance examinations. While the others hadnt recovered from the shock, Zac said to Cheryl, You can head upstairs and rest first. Okay. With the lollipop in her mouth, Cheryl went upstairs. Along the way, text message notifications from a group chat popped up on her cell phone. Alexander: I bet you had candy, right? Dont forget to brush your teeth before you go to bed. Peter: Peace has returned to the Internet. Ill be there when your competition starts. Cheryl smiled at the messages, but right after she did, she saw a message from Justin that surprised her. Justin: Move out tomorrow, you hear? Cheryl: ! The corners of her lips spasmed. However, even she understood that her presence was inconveniencing all the occupants of the villa. For example, the morning after she moved into the villa, when she exited her room in her pajamas after she woke up, she had bumped into a shirtless Lionel having breakfast in his floral-patterned boxers. Lionel had been caught completely off guard at that time. Then, he let out a piercing shriek and ran into his room. As for herself, she also realized that it wasnt appropriate for her to be walking around in her pajamas, either, so she had returned to her room and changed into another set of clothes Besides, the villa she was supposed to move into was right beside this one, so it wasnt like it was inconvenient for her to report for duty, either! Cheryl wanted to head back down to inform her teammates that she was moving out, but the moment she turned around, she heard her teammates exclamations. Oh my god, God C scored 1598 in the college entrance examinations? Is she really human?! What the f*ck? How can someone be so good in their studies, yet also be crazy good at games?! After a moments thought, Cheryl decided that she would tell them about it the next morning instead. The following morning. Pfft! Lionel choked and spat out his mouthful of bread when Cheryl mentioned that she was moving out. God C, are you going back to heaven? Cheryl: ? What on earth was he talking about?! The corners of her lips spasmed and she replied, Im just moving out. My dad said that hes worried about me because its not appropriate for me to stay here with you guys. Plus, he has a house nearby, so Only then did Lionel breathe a sigh of relief. Everyone tried to reassure her that everything was fine and that they didnt feel inconvenienced. Zac was the only one whose eyes dimmed a little. He thought of how the girl had exited her room with a blank look on her face in the morning, and how adorable she had looked half-asleep. But the next moment, he thought of how Lionel and the rest often made dirty jokes He coughed and said, You can move out if you want, but is the house good enough? Lionel immediately nodded. Yeah. Look at all the fabulous benefits you get when you live here. Your room here is also a spacious one. Your dads property is probably an apartment, right? Or a two-bedroom house? In any case, it wont be any better than this big villa, so why bother moving out Just as Cheryl was about to explain, Zac smacked Lionel on the head and said, Shut up and eat. Why are you talking so much? Lionel curled his lips disdainfully. A short pause later, though, he said, Fine, I suppose. Well help you with the move later, God C. Then, he sent a message to the team group chat. When we help God C move out, no one is allowed to mock her for having a small house, you hear? We must be considerate toward her self-esteem!! After he sent the message, all the other teammates responded affirmatively. After breakfast, Cheryl headed upstairs to pack her luggage. Lionel hurriedly took the suitcase from her and then lugged it out the door. Then, he asked, Where are you moving to, God C? How long will it take to drive there? Chapter 1027 - Well, Her Family is Worth At Least $1.5 Million Drive? Cheryl kept quiet for a while. This upscale neighborhood was relatively quiet, so there was indeed quite a distance between each villa, and traveling to another villa by foot would take at least ten minutes. However, it took only three to five minutes by car. In that case, they would just drive, then. But before Cheryl could answer that it would take only a few minutes, Lionel had loaded the suitcase into the trunk and slipped into the drivers seat. This was a seven-seater multi-purpose vehicle. When Lionel sat in the drivers seat, the rest got into the car immediately. One sat in the passenger seat in the front while others sat in the back, leaving the two seats in the middle to Cheryl and Zac. Support our Vipnovel(com) After the two got in, Lionel asked, Where are we going? Ill set up the GPS. We dont need the GPS. Cheryl said, Just drive forward. Huh? Oh, okay. Lionel started the car obediently and left Villa No. 8. Just as he was about to turn to the gate, Cheryl said, Turn left. He subconsciously turned left as instructed, but after he did, he said in confusion, Youre pointing me in the wrong direction, God C. The exit is to the north while the entrance is to the south Never mind, Ill just circle back here. After Lionel spoke, a teammate nicknamed Chonk, who played as a support class, asked, How big is the house, God C? Is it bigger or smaller than your room in the villa? Chonks question arose purely out of curiosity. The room in question was referring to Cheryls suite in the villa. However, Cheryl, who had automatically overlooked the word room, thought that he was comparing villa to villa, so she naturally replied, They are the same size! Her voice was simply too cute. Chonk, who was entranced by her voice, subconsciously voiced his true thoughts and replied, Isnt that really small? All the members, no matter their financial status in the past, had made a lot of money during their few years of being professional gamers. Lionel raked in about $1.5 million per year from prize money from competitions, various product endorsements, live-stream appearances, and more. After a few years as professional e-sports players, all of them had accumulated substantial wealth that allowed them to purchase property, cars, and more Therefore, Chonk found even a house about 500 square feet small these days. After all, he had bought a big villa for his parents back in his hometown! Even the penniless Lionel had bought a 2000-square-feet house in San Francisco! They werent looking down on Cheryl; rather, they truly found the house small. However, Chonk quickly came back to his senses and patted Cheryl on the shoulder. He said, Dont worry, its not a big deal. If you work hard in the club, you will be able to afford a big house within two years! As one of the only two female professional e-sports players in the league, Cheryl must have an even higher endorsement fee than them. Lionel also nodded. Yeah, ignore Chonk. Its already fortunate that you can afford to live in a 1000-square-feet house. Back then, I was so poor that we had to sell almost everything we had just to cover my travel expenses to the club. Later, when the boss found out about this, he quickly sent some money to my family. Otherwise, my parents would have fainted from hunger Even though I was poor back then, it doesnt matter anymore. Look at me now! I have already escaped poverty! Lionel was afraid that they had upset Cheryl. That was why he was bringing up his embarrassing past. Chonk immediately followed up and added, Yes, yes, I can still remember how Lionel looked when he arrived! All the clothes he was wearing were patched and mended! When he took off his shorts at night, even his underwear was full of holes Piss off! Watch what you say! Why are you telling dirty jokes?! Lionel was furious. However, it was mainly because such details were simply too embarrassing. How could he tell the pretty girl something like that? In the backseat, Benjamin, a reticent top-laner, couldnt help but nod when he heard Lionel. He frequently cleared obstacles in the top lane alone in the game and was a rather reserved guy by nature. In all the time that Cheryl had been here, she had never heard him say much. If he could just grunt in response, he would never choose to utter an okay. If he could express what he wanted to say in just two words, he would never utter a third. Now, though, he actually spoke up for once. Everybody starts somewhere. You guys dont have to overthink this, though. Cheryls family is definitely not a poor one. Would a poor family be able to raise someone as spoiled as Cheryl? Benjamin had always been one to observe others quietly. Lionel and Chonk might not have noticed anything, but Benjamin had long since discovered that God C was actually very spoiled. During meals, she would never take a second bite of food that tasted even a little overcooked. And when she ate apples, she would only eat them if they were peeled and cut into small pieces, or shed rather just not have any When she first came to the villa, he had thought that Cheryl didnt like fruits. It wasnt until one night when they ordered a fruit platter takeout that he found her munching away like a little hamster. In addition, she only ate the fresh fruits. For example, she didnt touch the watermelon, which seemed like it had been left out all afternoon. Later, when Benjamin quietly cut a few apples into small pieces and placed them on the dining table, sure enough, Cheryl dug into them immediately after dinner She was undeniably a pampered little princess! Or at the very least, her family doted on her very much. Benjamin had then thought deeper into it and arrived at the conclusion that Cheryl must come from a rich family. After all, for them to be able to afford a 1000-square-feet house in San Francisco, they were undoubtedly no ordinary people, alright?! After all, real estate rates in San Francisco were sky-high The houses nearby cost about $150 per square foot Yup, her family was definitely worth at least $1.5 million! Lionel echoed him. Yeah, Benjamin is right! Everyone starts somewhere! Just as he was about to continue, Cheryl said, Were here. You can stop here. Chapter 1028 - God C is a Rich Second-Generation Heir!!! Lionel subconsciously stepped on the brakes. But when the car stopped, he looked out to find that they hadnt left the neighborhood at all. Confused, he asked, Whats going on? There isnt any house here except for Villa No. 9 But when he uttered that, his words trailed off in astonishment. The rest of the team was also stunned. Zac stared at Villa No. 9, his lips curling up into a near-imperceptible arc. Oh my, the kiddos family is pretty well-off, isnt it? Support our Vipnovel(com) A villa in the neighborhood cost more than $7.5 million. On top of that, Villa No. 9 was situated by the lake and was slightly larger than Villa No. 8, so it was worth almost $15 million! When they first moved in, Lionel had passed by the villa on an evening run once and remarked enviously, I wonder who the owner of Villa No. 9 is. The scenery here is even better than ours, and it also seems a bit bigger. Damn the rich, why do they get to enjoy life so much? But now! He seemed to have found out who the owners of this villa were. Zac coughed. Lionel also swallowed and asked incredulously, G-God C, sure surely you dont mean to say that Villa No. 9 is the house you were referring to, right? Cheryl nodded. Yup! Yup Lionel felt like crying. Come on, no acting cute in the club, alright?! Who would have thought that an adorable girl like her would turn out to be a little money bag in disguise?! He was this close to shedding tears of envy. He said, A-are you living here alone, God C? How lonely would it be if you dont have anyone cooking for you, right? Do you want us to come over and accompany you? As soon as he spoke, though, the door to the villa opened and a full-time butler stepped out. Dressed in a suit, he looked at the car with a smile and quickly walked over. He made Zac step aside and then opened the door for Cheryl. Only then did Cheryl get out of the car. Ms. Cheryl, the villa is ready. This way, please. M Ms. Cheryl?! What the heck was this? Also, the butler looked awfully professional! The group was stunned. They had met rich peoplefor example, Zacbefore Lionel and the others had even visited his home. Only manors like the Stannards home would need a butler, come on! So, was God Cs family as rich as Zacs?! Zac was also taken abackbecause he recognized the butler. The housekeeping industry had a ranking of its own, and this particular butler ranked among the top five in the United States. A few years ago, his family had contacted him with the intention to hire him. Hoover, the butler, had told them that he was already employed by someone else. Little did he think that it would turn out to be Cheryls family! Just who exactly was her family? Even Zac, who was exposed to the wealthy and dignitaries, felt a little lost now. Smith Was Cheryl part of the Smiths from New York?! But as far as he knew, the Smiths only had one fifteen-year-old girl in the family, and she was currently in her second year of high school. The girl was said to be shy and gentle, and was also renowned for her beauty Of course, Cheryl was also a beauty, but she was no shy and gentle girl! While Zacs imagination was running wild, the butler picked up Cheryls suitcase and politely invited Lionel and the others into the villa. The housekeeper was currently occupied in the kitchen, which was wafting an aromatic smell of something cooking. Lionel swallowed hard. God C, Im so envious that my tears are flowing out from the corners of my mouth. Why does your housekeepers cooking smell so good? Wanna stay for lunch, then? asked Cheryl. No problem! Lionel walked straight to the dining hall and seated himself at the dining table. Zac and Benjamin looked around at the interior decor. It was obvious that the decor here was cozier than in the club, and all the little details exhibited low-key luxury. After the meal, Lionel couldnt help but secretly look at Cheryl and ask, Hey, God C. Um, I kinda wanna ask you something, but I dont know if its okay to? Go ahead, replied Cheryl. Lionel coughed and asked, What business is your family in, God C? Cheryl thought for a while. Actually, Im not sure myself. The Hunts had businesses in a large number of industries, while her grandaunt was involved with mysterious matters overseas. On top of that, her mom was also an enigmatic one who disappeared for a couple of days or so every month for some inexplicable reason. In the entire family, her brother, Peter, was the only normal one who went through his education systematically. She had heard that their father intended to hand over the Hunt Corporation to him this year. Her other brother, Alexander, was also an unfathomable one. Nobody knew what their father was doing with him every day, and she had heard that he was planning to have him inherit something to do with King and whatnot In any case, Cheryl wasnt bothered about these things. All she knew was that she was the weakest in the family and that she was so rich that she would never run out of money her whole life! However, Cheryls teammates misunderstood and thought that she was reluctant to reveal anything to outsiders because of her desire to remain low-key, so they didnt probe further. After lunch, everyone drove back to Villa No. 8 for afternoon training. After the training session, Cheryl refused the butlers offer to pick her up, instead insisting on walking home by herself. The villa was only a ten-minute walk or three-minute drive away. She would just take the walk as exercise! Zac suddenly stood up and said, Im going out for an evening run, so I can walk you back home along the way. Cheryl, who didnt think much about it, nodded. Before they went out, Cheryl, who suddenly thought of something, said, By the way, I have to take two days off starting tomorrow. The head coach happened to exit the room at this point. Upon hearing this, he asked, What for? Mm, shooting practice. Dont forget that Cheryl had another identitya shooting athlete! Although she had enrolled in Harvard via the college entrance examination, she had never given up on shooting as a sport. The coach was confused. What? Zac explained on her behalf and said, Cheryl is a shooting athlete. Uh-huh, and then? Cheryl said, I promised the national team that I would train with them for at least two days a month. The coach: ?? The rest of the club seeing her out the door: ? Cheryl, who had mistaken their reaction as disapproval, explained, I only need to go for shooting practice two days a month so that they wouldnt bother me. Dont worry, my focus is on the game! Gaming wasnt a one-man show but a team effort. Therefore, Cheryl indeed had to spend more time training team coordination with them. Lionel, who had pretty much become numb to further revelations, said jokingly, Um, considering that you got a score of 1598 in the college entrance examinations, be it games or shooting, isnt either too much of a waste? Why dont you do scientific research instead? Celebrities and game clubs were lucrative businesses, but being a scientist was obviously a more respected profession! Cheryl thought for a moment and then replied, Thats an option. Everyone: Im kidding, Im kidding After speaking, Lionel, who wanted to improve his relationship with Ms. Rich Heir God C, patted his chest and said, For the sake of playing for our club, you have decided to patronize the national shooting team and just train with them a couple of days each month But dont worry! You may not be able to take the championship in shooting, but we will make it up to you with the game competition! We are very confident of taking the championship this year! Cheryl: ? Who said she couldnt take the championship in shooting? She blinked a couple of times and thought of explaining, but when she saw how moved everyone looked, as though she had given up shooting for the game she couldnt be bothered to say anything. She put on her shoes and went out. Zac followed behind her. As soon as the two of them exited, they saw a car at the door. A middle-aged lady dressed opulently then got out and walked straight to the two of them. The woman frowned at the pair in front of her and then said to Zac, Why is there a girl in the club? Is she the girlfriend you mentioned? Zac: ? Some time ago, his family had wanted to set him up on a blind date. However, he couldnt be bothered to go, so he made up an excuse and said that he already had a girlfriend. It seemed like his mother had misunderstood, though. He was about to explain when the woman said, Zac, youd better be rational about this! Ive already given my permission for you to become a professional e-sports player under the condition that you would only play until you are 25, whereupon you will retire and return to inherit the family business! But I will never agree to you dating just any random woman! After saying that, the middle-aged womans eyes reddened and she said, Your father has brought his illegitimate son home, and I heard that he is even planning to set him up on a blind date with the young lady of the Smiths in New York. If he really marries Ms. Smith, youll be finished! You wont be able to inherit the family business anymore!! If he wins the Smiths over, unless you marry the mysterious young lady of the Hunts, you really wont have any hope of inheriting the company anymore! Are you trying to drive me to my grave?! As she spoke, she took out a handkerchief and started to dab at her eyes. Never mind that hes fooling around outside, but hes even brought his illegitimate son home now. Is he so confident that we wont fight back? Zac, you heartless boy. I suffered so much all these years, yet you dont care about how I feel at all I have given you everything you wanted all your life How can you treat me as heartlessly as your father? Are you going to let that homewrecker step all over me in the future, too? Zac heaved a helpless sigh and said, Mom, stop that act of yours. She is not my girlfriend but a new member of the club. After a moment, the stunned woman stopped crying and then smiled awkwardly at Cheryl. Oh, is that so? You should have told me earlier. I ended up crying for nothing Zac: Cheryl: Cheryl was thinking about what the woman had said just now, though. Did she say that the Stannards illegitimate son was planning to befriend Mia? She tilted her head and took out her cell phone to inform Mia of the news. But after a moments thought, she decided not to. Mia was currently in her second year of high school, which was a critical moment for her studies. It would be better if she didnt bother Mia with such news. Thus, Cheryl sent the message to Peter instead. She wrote: Hey Peter, the Stannards in San Francisco are planning a political marriage with Mia. After sending the message, she looked back up to see the middle-aged lady pulling Zacs ear as she said, Listen up now. I didnt let you do whatever you want so that you dont fight for whats yours. That boy is only 18 years old now; youre a whole three years older than him! You can play games if thats what you want, but you must take back the familys assets! Itll be so embarrassing if I end up being kicked out of the family after putting up so much with the Stannards! An extremely helpless Zac replied, Okay, okay. Try to find the young lady of the Hunts and see if you can seduce her! Zac: !! Cheryl: ???? The young lady of the Hunts Was she talking about her?! Chapter 1029 - The Boss is Here! Surprisingly enough, Cheryl ended up listening to gossip about herself in the end! She grinned and said, Um, Ill go first. Okay, Zac replied. Even after walking a distance away, Cheryl could still hear Mrs. Stannard nagging at Zac. Young man, you are already in your twenties. Its about time you find a girlfriend. It cant possibly be that youve never had a girlfriend before because youre into men instead, right? Cheryl: ?? Did she just hear something she shouldnt have? She quickly sped up, lest she ended up being silenced by the captain. Support our Vipnovel(com) Well, just kidding. He wouldnt actually kill her, of course. However, if he made her life difficult in the future, things would certainly become very troublesome. As her mom said, one must always cut off any potential source of trouble! It was only after Zac watched the kid speed up and escape that he finally came back to his senses. Huh? What did you just say? Mrs. Stannard: ??? Cheryl had a good nights sleep that evening. When she woke up the next day, the butler drove her to a nearby helicopter base, where she returned to New York for training via helicopter. 1 Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! Bang! All five shots hit the bullseye in succession. Satisfied, Cheryl lowered the gun. Her coach then came over. Good, it seems that you havent been slacking. But after saying that, he couldnt help but start nagging at her. Cheryl, you carry the national teams hope of victory. We are counting on you for our gold medal this year. Cant you join that game club later? Whats so good about games anyway? Can it win you anything? You should stay here to continue training instead. You Cheryl couldnt help but interrupt. Coach, what am I even supposed to work on if I stay here to train? The coach suddenly found himself at a loss for words. Ever since Cheryl joined the national team, she had consistently hit the bullseye every time. It was indeed true that there was nothing she could improve anymore! After all, how would he know that Justin was the one who had taught Cheryl her shooting skills? However, she was not allowed to skip her monthly training. This was the furthest the coach would relent. Cheryl had agreed to it as well. After all, she did have to practice a bit every month to prevent her skills from becoming rusty. It was currently June. Once the Olympics rolled about in August, she would be competing for Team America! When she thought of how neither of her brothers was involved in such activities, Cheryl couldnt help but smile. After a whole afternoon of training, she finally found her groove. Then, she went straight home in the evening. As soon as she stepped through the door, she spotted Justin sitting on the sofa and staring at the door. At the sight of her, the man got up. In a low but gentle and cheerful voice, he said, Youre back. Uh-huh! Cheryl skipped over and asked, Wheres Mom, Dad? Justin replied, Why are you looking for your mom the moment you return? Shes already asleep. I knew it! Cheryl thought. Her mothers terrible habit of excessive sleeping still hadnt changed, despite so many years going by. She fell asleep all the time without any warning. This was due to her mothers physical constitution, though. She was about to go upstairs when Justin said, The kitchen has prepared your favorite chicken soup. New clothes and dresses from the current season have also been brought upstairs. After speaking, he looked at Cheryl disdainfully and said, Girls should dress up more! Cheryl: Since she was a child, it was actually her father who had dressed her like a little princess all along. She had indeed loved princess dresses when she was a child, but now She wore whatever she found convenient, of course. On the other hand, though, her father didnt have similar expectations of her mother. Even if her mother wore a sack, he would still compliment her in it, even if he didnt really mean it. Yet he now had so many expectations when it came to her? She pouted and said, Alright, alright! Then, she went upstairs. Before she entered her room, she glanced behind at her father to find that he had quietly walked over to the master bedroom. He opened the door gently and then tiptoed in. Despite so many years going by, Justin didnt show any signs of aging at all, and even Nora could pass off as her sister when they stood next to each other. It was as though they werent affected by the passage of time at all. Cheryl shook her head and entered her room. The home was the most comfortable after all. When she woke up the next day, she went to visit Mia. Mia looked as gentle as ever. She was clearly younger than Cheryl, yet her thoughtfulness made her seem as though she was the older one instead. The two had lunch together. In the afternoon, Cheryl went to the training ground for practice again. Then, in the evening, she took the helicopter back to San Francisco. The next day, she went back to the club and started training with everyone again. In the blink of an eye, another week had passed. One day, everyone in the club sobered up. Even Zac looked serious and on guard. A curious Cheryl asked, Whats going on? While no one was looking, Lionel secretly replied, The boss is coming over tonight! Cheryl: ? The boss? Uncle Chester? While she was thinking, Lionel grumbled, The boss loves playing games, but hes unfortunately not very good at it. Even so, every time he comes over, he makes us play with him. Hes terrible at it, but he just loves playing it so much! He also has a bad temper. He disses us every time he loses He has a real knack for insults, too. Do you know what he said when we asked him where he learned to diss others like that? An earnest and well-behaved Cheryl asked, What did he say? Lionel answered, He said that he learned it from his team leader and that he has already been showing us mercy! The corners of Cheryls lips spasmed, and she thought back to how vicious she had been in the past. However, she had tried to restrain her temper a little the past month. Besides, she only threw insults at others because they were dumb, but her teammates were some of the best players in the game. They cooperated well with one another in-game. Come to think of it, she hadnt blasted anyone at all this monthbecause they had won all the matches! Cheryl coughed. Lionel went on. Also, you know what, the boss background is no joke! What? Cheryl was surprised. Did Uncle Chesty have other identities that she was unaware of? Did he have secret identities too?! While she was wondering, Lionel said, He is a part of the Hunts in New York! Cheryl: ???? Uh-huh? What about it? What do you mean what about it? The Hunts in New York! Were talking about the wealthiest family in America! Even the Smiths are a tad less powerful than them. This is why the boss is so bad-tempered. The sight of him scares us! When he gets here, youd better not rush up to him in front God C was the clubs favorite person. Lionel wouldnt want her to be scolded by the boss, of course! Every time the boss came over, he would always scold all of them at least a little. Even Captain Zac wasnt spared. On top of that, he always scolded him for the same things. Cant you smile? How are you going to lead the team when you talk so little? This is so worrying! When he thought of this, Lionel couldnt help but look at Cheryl. Would the boss take pity on a cute little girl like her? While he was thinking about it, he heard a voice coming from the door. Boss is here! Then, a beaming Chester walked in. As soon as he entered, his eyes locked onto Cheryl and he exclaimed, Leader! Chapter 1030 - What Is Their Relationship? There was complete silence in the club. Everyone turned to look at Cheryl incredulously. Then, they looked back at their boss who was always scolding them. Chester was 30 years old this year. His wife had just given birth to their son recently, so he didnt have as much time as before to visit the club these days. Cheryl had already met the adorable and pretty baby boy before. Chester, who had been so busy taking care of his son and related matters, could finally relax now. He said, Hey, leader! Lets play a round together! However, the heartless Cheryl replied, I dont feel like playing with you. Why? Support our Vipnovel(com) Youre horrible at it. When Cheryls teammates heard her blunt reply, none of them dared to even utter a word. Zac looked at the two of them thoughtfully. As for Lionel, he widened his eyes and glanced at Cheryl worriedly. Although he had been astonished by Chester calling God C leader just now, Chester was ultimately still their boss! God C was simply too rude! What if their boss got mad and refused to pay her salary?! True enough, Chester did get mad. If you dont play with me, I wont pay you your salary! He would remit Cheryls salary to his sister-in-law instead! Cheryl glanced at him. Do what you want. Didnt he know that money was the last thing she lacked at the moment?! Chester: Chester was obviously at a disadvantage in the conversation, yet nobody could tell for some reason, and they even thought that Cheryl had thoroughly enraged Chester. A smiling Lionel immediately said, Well play with you, instead, Boss! He took a step forward and stood between Cheryl and Chester, shielding her behind him. After spending more than 20 days together, Lionel had already started to become protective of her. Cheryl was now the clubs favorite person An aggrieved Chester whined, Ive been having such a hard time lately because I have to take care of my kid. Cant you agree to my request when I finally have a day off today? At the sight of his pitiful expression, the helpless Cheryl could only reply, Fine, just one round, okay? Five! One. Three! In the end, Cheryl heaved a quiet sigh and relented. Two rounds. Youre on! Chester immediately grabbed Lionels computer and mouse and logged into his account. Come on, hurry up and log in! Chester liked playing as a mage, so every time he came, Lionel would have to sit out and let him play instead. He was more than happy to do so, too. After all, their boss was not only horrible at the game, but also had an awful temper. Whoever played with him would end up having to suffer. Lionel stood at the side and waited. However, after the game started, he found that their boss was actually playing calmly and wasnt losing his temper In the past, whenever Zac fought in the jungle, he always had to go to the middle lane to help him fight the minions there before quickly leaving because he mustnt steal the experience points. However, when the battle started, Zac promptly went to the bottom lane after just a moments hesitation. Sure enough, Chester only glanced at him as though he wanted to say something, but held back in the end. After a while Ahh, I died again! Leader, why didnt you come and save me? Save you? Chesty, please look at whether youre worth it. Is there any point in saving you? Even an advanced cannon does more damage than you! Lionel: !!!! Leader, someone assassinated me again. Im weak only because I gave you all the coins we earned, so youre not allowed to laugh at me. Ha, Id rather give all the coins the team earned to a wild boar instead of you. At least the wild boar knows that it should counterattack the enemy, but what about you? You were knocked out in one hit before you could even cast any of the mages skills You should learn how to move first! Lionel: !!!!! Although it felt great to see their boss, who was always scolding them, suffer a setback for once, was it really alright for God C to diss him like that? Also! God C was so scary! She didnt even need to use swear words when she insulted someone! No wonder their boss always said that his prowess at dishing out insults couldnt compare to even half of his leaders Lionel swallowed. At the end of the round, even though Cheryl and Zac led their teammates to victory, the game didnt bring Chester any joy at all. He looked at Cheryl aggrievedly. Hey, leader Be a good boy and go back to the baby. This game doesnt suit you. In the end, she still played another round with her poor uncle. Although he still got scolded, Chester felt totally refreshed this time. After the game, he got ready to leave. When he was leaving, all the members of the club went to see him off. Cheryl also followed them out the door. Chester looked at everyone except for Cheryl and said threateningly, You guys better treat my leader well, you hear? Or all of you will be in for it! Everyone: After speaking, Chester looked at Cheryl cheerfully and then suddenly leaned in close to her. He lowered his voice and said, By the way, Justin wants me to remind you that its Noras birthday this month. Got it. Cheryl sighed silently. Her dad celebrated her moms birthday grandly every year. Her mom clearly didnt like it, but her dad insisted that life was about having a sense of ceremony, so she was also forced to prepare birthday gifts for her mom every year. Sigh, how troublesome. After the exchange, Chester left in the car. He had moved to San Francisco for good. Not only was he near the club, but he could also escape the Hunts control. Life couldnt get any better. After he left, the way Lionel and the others looked at Cheryl changed. Zac was even convinced that Cheryl must be related to the Smiths in New York. Otherwise, a Hunt would never put up with her temper. But soon, he didnt have the time or leisure to think about Cheryls identity because! Something had happened to their club again! It was also about Cheryl this time The next morning, social media went into an uproar. Someone had taken photos of Chester leaving the club the previous night, and the person who had posted the photos even maliciously edited the photos before posting them online. Everyone was now secretly saying that Cheryl had only wormed her way into the club by relying on her feminine wiles. They even called Cheryl a homewrecker. After all, most people knew that Chester was married. The head coach was furious. Lionel was puzzled. We all know this isnt true. Besides, its obvious that the photos are Photoshopped. What are you panicking about? The head coach glared at Lionel and then said, Boss was whispering into Cheryls ear in the photo. The two of them are too close to each other physically Im afraid that Mr. Hunts wife will see the photo. How do you think shell look at the photo? Lionel: ? The head coach sighed. If the boss wife asks me to fire Cheryl, should I fire her or not? Lionel: !! The head coach looked at him. Also, although we all know the truth, can Cheryl guarantee that it will not affect her? She is also good friends with the boss in the game. Im afraid that this incident will affect their friendship! This may seem like a terrible move on their end, but they are going for a psychological attack! The qualifiers are about to start, and its highly likely that well be matched with Club JQ right in the qualifiers. What if Cheryl becomes emotionally unstable at this time and doesnt perform well in the competition? While the head coach was worrying over this, a voice reached them from outside. Coach, this is terrible! Boss and his wife are here! The head coach: ! Lionel panicked. What should we do? The lady boss is here Will she really make things difficult for God C? Ill take God C and go into hiding right away! Even Zac broke into a frown and looked worried this time. To be honest, when their boss and that kid leaned in so close to each other that day, he had found their actions rather inappropriate. After all, men and women should keep a respectable distance from each other, and it wasnt like they were family Amid their worry, Chester openly walked into the room. Chapter 1031 Chapter 1031 Chesters Niece? Everyone in the training room looked serious and on guard. Lionel looked at Cheryl worriedly. Cheryl looked at the door. Like Chester, his wife was also the daughter of a rich family, the kind that mucked around and did nothing purposeful in life. She was cheerful and magnanimous. As soon as she entered, her eyes immediately fell on Cheryl and she said, God C, Ive come to visit you! Everyone in the club: !!! Support our Vipnovel(com) As expected, the lady boss was here for God C.However, Cheryl stood and greeted her politely. Hi, Aunty. Everyone: ??? Everyone looked at Cheryl in disbelief, all of them incredulous that she had called the other woman Aunty. Even if she was reluctant to call her Mrs.Hunt, she should at least have used something that sounded younger! The lady boss wasnt even thirty yet! Hey, dont call me that! The lady boss suddenly became stern. See? As expected, it made her angry! Lionel immediately took a step forward with a big smile. However, just as he was about to speak, the lady boss said cheerfully, Call me Kitty! Everyone: The corners of Cheryls lips spasmed. Both her aunt and uncle were equally undependable. The couple had often made her game with them in the past, and her aunts nickname in the game was none other than Kitty. She coughed. Why are you here? Everyone in the club: !!! Lionel felt like Cheryl looked just like a conversation killer right now. This was their club! Why couldnt they come over?! Yet, for some reason, the lady boss was still smiling brightly. She said, I saw the trending topics on social media, so I came over to visit you. Those people sure are gossipy.They are not scared to spout all kinds of nonsense Your relationship with Chester Before she could even finish, Lionel hastily interrupted her and said, They are gaming friends! Nothing else! The lady boss: ?? She raised her eyebrows and looked at Chester. Chester winked at her. When the incident broke out after he returned home the day before, his wife had insisted on coming over to clarify matters as she was afraid that the people in the club would misunderstand Cheryl. He had told her that it wasnt necessaryafter all, he could already tell from his visit the day before that his leader was most definitely the favorite in the club but his wife refused to believe him and simply insisted on coming over See? Her teammates treated her incredibly well! Right at this moment, Cheryls aunts cell phone started ringing. Her aunt could only give them an apologetic look and pick up her cell phone. But when she saw the callers name on the screen, she raised her eyebrows. Who is it? A concerned Chester glanced at her phone. Its Jimy His wife explained, She played pretty well as a support class previously. You dont like me playing with guys, so I played two rounds with her.We added each other on Facebook after that Oh- Even though Chester wasnt bothered, he nevertheless heaved a sigh of relief. Cheryls aunt picked up the phone. The voice of Jimy, who was from Club JQ, rang out at the other end of the phone. Hi, Mrs.Hunt.Are you okay? Cheryls aunt: ?? Baffled at the other womans question, she replied, Im doing pretty well! However, Jimy continued as though she didnt hear her. You dont have to hold yourself back in front of me. We are friends, after allNo, wait, have you looked at Facebook yet? But right after saying that, Jimy acted as if she had said something she shouldnt have and said, Im sorry, Mrs.Hunt. Mr.Hunt must have forbidden you from spending too much time on your cell phone since you just gave birth recentlyI shouldnt have said so much Her actions screamed hypocrisy. Cheryls aunt said straightforwardly, Alright, thats enough. You must be referring to Cheryl, the female member of our club, right? Oh, youre aware? Jimy began to console her. Cheer up! But Im not upset! Jimy said, I know you must be upset, so you really dont have to pretend that youre not.Anyone would be upset if their husband cheated on them when theyve just given birth to his child Of course, Im not saying that Mr.Hunt must have cheated on you.He would never do anything like that.It must have been Cheryl who seduced him instead.Besides, she probably hasnt succeeded yet What the f*ck?! What did you just say? Cheryl seduced Chester? Cheryls aunts voice suddenly rose. Everyone in the club turned to look at her. Lionel, Zac, and Benjamin tensed up at once, afraid that the other party would successfully sow discord between the lady boss and Cheryl. Chonk walked over to Cheryl and whispered, Come on, God C! Hurry up and explain everything to her! What am I supposed to explain? asked Cheryl. Chonk: ? Everyone else: ? On the phone, Jimy was still going on. Calm down, Im sure theres nothing between the two of them.Dont worry! Of course Im not worried! Cheryls aunt sneered and said, Why would anything ever happen between the two of them? Her words made everyone in the club heave a sigh of relief.It seemed that the lady boss trusted God C very much. Phew However, the next moment, everyones eyes widened in shock. The lady boss shouted angrily, Dont you dare add fuel to the fire! Do you think Im not aware of your purpose in calling me? Do you think you can do anything you want just because youve joined Club JQ? Who do you think you are? Jimy pretended to be aggrieved and said, Mrs.Hunt, I know you must be frustrated and depressed, but you shouldnt lose your temper at me.Mr.Hunt comes from a very good family.Although he is not a direct descendant of the Hunts, he shares a good relationship with the current head of the family.I know youll definitely want to keep this matter under wraps and deal with it together with himbut you shouldnt let yourself suffer in vain! You can kick up a bit of a fuss and at least get Mr.Hunt to kick that woman out of the club Cheryls aunt interrupted her again. What do you mean by that woman? Shes only fifteen! Shes still a child! Also, who would freaking dare to kick Chesters niece out of the club?????? Chapter 1032 - See You At the Competition! Her words stunned the other party right away. The club also fell completely silent in an instant. Lionel, who had been worrying about Cheryl, looked at her in surprise when he heard what the lady boss said. Then, he looked at Chester Cheryl and Peter shared identical facial features. Though they were indistinguishable from each other when they were children, now that they had grown up, it was now possible to tell one apart from the other. After all, Peter was already starting to go through a growth spurt and was now half a head taller than Cheryl. Support our Vipnovel(com) They were only fifteen years old now, so he would only grow taller in the future. The older Peter became, the more he resembled Justin. Cheryls facial features were very similar to Justins, except that they were gentler and younger. Despite her young age, she was already a stunning beauty, and it was obvious that she would become a second Brenda once she grew up 70% of the twins appearance took after their fathers. Therefore, if one looked closely, they would see that Cheryl and Chester did resemble each other somewhat. Wasnt Cheryls last name Smith, though? How could she possibly be a Hunt? On the phone, Jimy was also stunned. W-what did you say, Mrs.Hunt? Butbut her last name is Smith! Cheryls aunt sneered. Cant she take her mothers surname?! You fool! In my opinion, you shouldnt stay in the club anymore. That place doesnt suit you. After saying that, she hung up. However, she went on after hanging up and said, What a foolish woman.Doesnt she know who she is messing with? To think she had the guts to call meChester, call Club JQ immediately and tell them to fire Jimy.Look at how much trouble they have caused God C all because of that woman? Its not quite appropriate of us to bully others like this, right? asked Chester. Cheryls aunt sneered and asked, Do you know what I love the most? What? Bullying others. Chester had long since wanted to do this, but he didnt dare to reveal Cheryls identity to the public. After all, Justin had never once publicly announced anything in order to protect his three children If he kicked up a fuss, wouldnt he end up exposing Cheryls identity? But since his wife had said so, then it must be alright for him to do so. Chester picked up his cell phone and called Club JQ immediately. Have you had enough yet? I want you to fire Jimy immediately! Otherwise, Club JQ will cease to exist. Why? Ha, because she called my wife and made her angry! After saying this, Chester hung up.While Chester was on the phone, Cheryls aunt was also talking to the rest of the team cheerfully. Do you know why my niece took her mothers last name? By then, Lionel and the others were already numb to further shocks, and their brains were not even functioning anymore. Because shes hiding her identity, of course! My niece wants a quiet, peaceful life without any disturbances. Get it? Lionel and the others nodded. On the side, when Zac saw this, he couldnt help but hold his forehead. The guys in the team were so shocked by Cheryls identity that they didnt even understand what the lady boss was trying to say. He kept quiet for a while and then said, Dont worry, I wont tell anyone about it. Only then did Lionel and the others react. They nodded hurriedly and echoed, Yeah, we wont tell anyone! Lionel then asked, But what about Jimy? The lady boss smiled and replied, Dont worry, shes a smart one. She knows that there are things she can say and things she cant Even though she had offended her in this industry, things werent that bad for her. At the very least, she could continue live-streaming even after she was kicked out of the club. However, if she told outsiders that she had offended the Huntsthen she could forget about making a living in other industries, too. Zac understood this very quickly. Rather, it was Lionel and the others who didnt understand how such things worked in the wealthy circle. Regardless, they didnt probe any further. The lady boss was always right anyway! As they had a month-old infant at home, Chester and his wife didnt stay long at the club. They left shortly. Ten minutes later. Lionel, who was scrolling through Facebook, smiled and said, Did you see? Jimy has made a post saying that she is quitting Club JQ because gaming is ultimately not something for her Club JQ had also posted on Facebook and announced that they had terminated their contract with Jimy, citing incompatibility issues as the reason. Surprisingly enough, their fans didnt show much of a reaction. After all, few girls played professionally in the first place. Some clubs had tried using this as a gimmick before, but it had ultimately failed. Jimys departure made Club JQ fans breathe sighs of relief instead. The trending news about Cheryl and Chester had also died down without anyone realizing it. In fact, there wasnt even any news about them anywhere on Facebook. It was as if the incident had never happened. However, in order to prevent similar incidents, they nevertheless secretly released a piece of news to the publicCheryl and Chester were relatives! As the piece of news died down before it even gained traction, few noticed it. However, Club HS fans were a little worried. They went to Club HS and the members Facebook pages and left messages. For the sake of the championship, shouldnt we cancel Cheryl? Club JQ has already terminated their contract with Jimy. Why dont you guys do it, too? Girls really are a bit lacking when it comes to e-sports: Im not looking down on girls here; Im a girl myself.But girls reflexes really arent as quick as boys. Are you guys really not going to consider the suggestion? Are you guys planning on giving up the championship this year because youve won for so many years? Members of other clubs on good terms with Club HS also at-mentioned Zac in their respective group chats. It was common for people to switch teams during their time as professional e-sports players, so there wasnt much hostility between members of different clubs. The captains of the various teams had created a group chat each. The captains of the other teams were all trying to persuade him in their group chats. It really is very tough to win with girls on the team No matter how good you are as a jungler, it wont do to have a support class holding you back, Zac: Everyone had, by default, assumed that Cheryl was playing as a support class. Hey, quit it, guys.I heard through the grapevine that the girl is related to their boss.I reckon shes probably the daughter of a wealthy family somewhere whos just out to have some fun. We wont hold back during the competition, though: Yeah, let the rich little princess know about the sinister nature of the world! Even Zac wont be able to carry her, but still bring the team victory! E-sports gaming was a team effort. No matter how strong ones individual ability was, if the team had a weak link, it would still be tough for them to win. However, this was also where the charm of e-sports was. Zac looked at the group chat messages that were either showing concern or issuing challenges and then looked up at the girl currently seated in front of the computer tapping away on her pink keyboard seriously. He smiled and wrote: Im not carrying the kid: As soon as he sent the reply, everyone got ready to comfort him. However, before they could, they saw his next message: The kid is the one carrying the team: See you guys at the competition. Everyone: ?? Three days later, the competition officially started, and Club HS ushered to their very first battle!?!!!! Chapter 1033 For the first game of the new season, the organizers hosted an opening event where they invited stars to perform. Many clubs sent representatives for the event. Coaches would usually just attend such events with a random member of the team as the purpose of showing up was simply to show their appreciation to the organizers. However, as Club HS was up in the first round after drawing lots to determine the order, as well as because Zac was simply so popular in the circle, all the members accompanying their coaches turned out to be the captains of their teams. All the competitors were resting backstage. The captains gathered and started a discussion. Club HS is so unlucky to be up against Club JQ again right in the first round. I heard Club JQ found a new member to play as support right after Jimy quit, and the support plays so much better than her! They are also ranked pretty high in the local server Yeah, my team played against them in a training match yesterday. Support our Vipnovel(com) How did it go? Club JQ has become even stronger. The entire group fell silent, all somewhat worried for Club HS. Be it Zac, Lionel, or even their retired ex-gunner, all the Club HS members were on good terms with the others. However, Club JQ members were somewhat seen as black sheep among the players. They often head-hunted people from other teamsand even players from other countriesby offering high remuneration. They stopped at nothing to win. When Club HS recruited a female team member, they had also immediately recruited Jimy, all because they were determined not to be outdone. They wanted the top spot in everything and were willing to leech off anybodys popularity. To be honest, everyone disliked them. Unfortunately, during the last season, the wrist injury that Club HS ex-gunner previously suffered had returned to plague him, leading to him making a mistake in the finals. He had then been killed by Club JQs jungler immediately, resulting in Club HS losing the final round of the team battle and Club JQ emerging as the champion. There was no room for mistakes in team battles. Everyone was unhappy with Club JQ, and no one ever considered them worthy of their title as champion. What is Club HS going to do?? With their new support being a rookie, theyre going to lose for sure Besides, Chonk, who plays as support, didnt play very well when he played as a gunner previously either. That was why he switched to a support class instead. When you spend enough time as a support, youll end up habitually protecting your teammates. Do you think people like that would play recklessly? While they were deep in the discussion, Zac pushed open the door. They were all friends with one another, after all. Since he was aware that the captains were all here, there was no doubt that Zac would drop by to say hi. As soon as he entered the room, the other captains all cast him a pitying glance, which baffled Zac a little. He raised his eyebrows and asked, Whats wrong? Someone immediately asked, Why didnt your team recruit a gunner when they were looking for new members? Yeah, if you had recruited a gunner instead, a certain somebody wouldnt have been able to join, even if she had all the connections in the world. Even your boss understands that an important position like that is no laughing matter Sigh. Speaking of gunners, someone comes to mind right away. I also thought of someone Me too Me Drop the Me too. I know who youre all talking about! Weve been dominated by her for so many years. Arent you guys sick of it yet? You can just say her nameGod C! Hahaha! The mention of her name makes me panic. Me too When Cheryl was a child, she often encountered professional players when she reached the highest tier in the rankings. On occasions when her teammates werent strong enough, she liked to play against them one-on-one. A good number of professional players had loved dueling one-on-one with her back then. Even their coaches had ordered them to play one-on-one with her. Because! One-on-one duels with her were no different from grueling training sessions for movement practice! Even though she was a gunner, she could still avoid all the assassins and dish out a counter-kill! With the way she moved and her reflexes, even the head coaches found it a shame that she didnt play as an assassin. But when they thought about it again, it was true that the gunner made up the core of a team. She would indeed be the strongest if she played as a gunner Everyone present was a professional player who had made a name for themselves during the last five to six years, and all of them had experienced the era of God Cs domination in the game. There had even been a rumor among professional players back then: Players who wanted to be on the starter team must play one-on-one against God C at least 50 times! This was the only way to train ones mental resilience! Before anyone realized it, God C had already become an insurmountable obstacle in their hearts. At the mention of God C, everyone became pumped up, and they started chatting about how she had trounced them so badly back then. Toward the end, someone said, Thats why we all thought that your whale of a boss would definitely invite God C to join Club HS after your ex-gunner retired! After all, Chester had built up Club HS reputation as a filthy rich team with real money! Zac: He kept quiet and said nothing. Well, the kid would have to introduce herself when she went on stage later anyway. When that happened, she would most definitely astound these guys. Heh, were they looking down on the kid? Thats impossible. One of the captains said, Think about it, God C was already dominating the game ten years ago, so she must already be past the ideal age for a professional player. Her reflexes must have already declined. The others nodded at once. Thats true. The optimal age for a player is between 16 and 24 years old. Zac can probably play until hes 26, but for people like us, things will probably start going downhill from as early as 22! Zac was currently 23 years old, but he was still in his prime. Forget it, the list has already been finalized anyway. Lets not trigger him with talk of God C anymore. That said, you now have a little princess instead of God C in your team, Zac. You guys wont end up trying to protect a support class like her during the competition, will you? Wasnt there a saying that goes something like You can lose the game, but you mustnt let the princess die? Actually, that would work, too. You guys can afford to lose a few matches here and there anyway. By the time you guys lose enough matches, Im sure your boss would also have understood. Hell definitely find a replacement then. I reckon the little princess will probably go home once shes had her fill with playing too But this doesnt change the fact that were here to watch you get thrashed by your opponent in the match today, hahaha! Now that all of them were joking around, the things they said also changed. The corners of Zacs lips curled into a smile, and he patted the shoulder of the person closest to him. That may not necessarily happen, though. What? However, Zac decided to leave them on a cliffhanger. He said, Open your eyes wide and watch the match carefully. After speaking, he stood up and said, Alright, Im off. Its the kids first time participating in the competition, so Im afraid she may be nervous. Everyone: His tone was so indulgent. Those who didnt know any better would have thought he was talking about his girlfriend instead! All of them exchanged looks with one another. After Zac left, they thought about it and asked, Has Zac been corrupted by money? Its possible Hahaha! Well, that makes sense. Families related to the Hunts must also be very powerful. That girl probably has quite an impressive background. Zac eventually has to inherit his familys property, so its about time he starts planning for the future No wonder Zac agreed to let the little princess into the team Sigh. I feel like the spirit of the game would change once even Zac bows down to money. Everyone fell silent. Gaming competitions were becoming increasingly commercialized. However, these captains hadnt been focused on making money back when they started playing; rather, all they had on their minds was winning the game. Among them, Zac upheld his moral boundaries the most. Should he of all people also decide to compromise, they didnt know if they could persevere in the game for much longer Just as a gloomy atmosphere took over the room, the performance on stage ended. The competition was finally starting! The host began to introduce the participants. One by one, Club HS members went on stage. Suddenly, someone noticed something amiss. Look, why does that team seem kinda off? Teams generally lined up according to their roles in the game. Mages fought in the middle lane, so they would also stand in the middle So, why was that pretty girl standing in the second place from the left? That position wasnt for support classes! Everyone panicked. Is the new member not a support class? Going by the position, shes definitely a gunner! Good lord, the little princess wants to be a gunner Well, if you think about it, that makes sense. Whats the fun in playing as a support class? Rich players love looking for good players to protect them while they play as gunners anyway. In such cases, those players even have to give them their kills! Just as everyone became gloomier and gloomier, one of the captains suddenly exclaimed, F*ck! Look! At what? Look at her game ID! Cheryls game ID had appeared above her head: HS C C. Chapter 1034 Everyone was shocked and dumbfounded. Someone couldnt help but ask, I-is that the same C Im thinking of? T-thats God C? No way Is God C really a girl? None of them dared to say any more, for fear that they would have to eat their words later on. They had originally only shown up to show Zac support, but in this instant, they suddenly felt like they had made the right decision to come! The competition was streamed live online. None of them saw that the comments had already gone into an uproar. C? Support our Vipnovel(com) Why does that name look so strange and familiar? Dude, you need a crash course on God C the dominator. Why did the little princess of Club HS give herself a name like that? Is she trying to imitate God C? What nonsense! Game IDs are unique! Duplicate names are not allowed! Did the little princess buy God Cs account? Exactly. God C was already playing this game ten years ago, but the little princess looks just like an elementary school student. Theres no way shes already 20 years old. There is information about Cheryl in the club! She is 15 years old this year! Amid the discussion, the match started. And then everyone found themselves dumbfounded once more. The comments went into yet another uproar. F*ck! Cs moves totally dazzled me just now! Are those movements even humanly possible? She was clearly about to die. How did she manage that counter-kill with so little HP? Club JQ should have realized how powerful she is by now! Thats why four of them tried to surround her just now. God C, who was terrified at the time, thought to herself, Guys, hurry up! Four of the enemies are on their own! Ive surrounded them! Hahahaha! Off-stage, in the area where the captains were, nobody dared to say anything. After all, Cheryls moves in the game were all too familiar. None of them had any doubts anymore. Still, someone couldnt help but ask, So, God C was just an elementary student when she thrashed us in the game back then? Ugh, shut up. Im so embarrassed that I want to bury myself in a hole right now. Heres a piece of good news, guys, someone suddenly said. Everyone looked at him, whereupon he said, God C took her college entrance examinations this year, so the ones who were thrashed by her during the last three years didnt get thrashed by an elementary school student Get lost! I cant imagine how young God C must have been when she struck fear into all of us back then. Gradually, everyone started to accept the truth. One of the captains sighed and said, Zac is already difficult enough to deal with. Now that they also have God C on their side, theres no doubt that Club HS will win the competition this season. Everyone fell speechless for a while. When Club HS ex-gunner retired, everyone had been ecstatic and thought that they finally had a chance at victory! But Club JQ had beaten them immediately. Now that the new season had started, everyone was all geared up to vie for the title of champion, but in the end God C had shown up! Did they even have any chance left?! However, someone soon recovered and declared, My team will definitely take second place this year! Even if they couldnt win Club HS, it didnt mean that they couldnt win against others! Everyone instantly found back the feeling they had when they first played the game! Besides, what was the big deal about God C anyway? She might have given them a beating back then, but it was now time for them to get their revenge on the battlefield! Passion was eternal in e-sports players! They would never admit defeat! Passion surged in the captains once more. Full of fighting spirit, it was as though they had found the aspirations they had when they first entered the industry back then. Cheryl had absolutely no idea what kind of impact her presence had brought to that group of e-sports players eroded by commercialism. All she knew was Club JQ was awfully weak. After a month of training, her coordination with her teammates had become so smooth that the match against Club JQ was completely effortless for them. After winning the third match in a row, Cheryl looked at the others perplexedly. How did you guys lose last season? Everyone: They felt humiliated! Why did it feel so good to be humiliated by God C, though? Well, it was mainly because their match had simply gone so smoothly this time, so they had given all the coins to God C and allowed her to groom them further. In the past, they were worried that the gunner would be assassinated, but now they could completely trust God C! With this battle, almost everybody could foresee what was going to happen in the future. Netizens were already starting to take notice of Cheryl. First, she had achieved a score of 1598 in her college entrance examinations. This was undoubtedly the highest score in the country this year. Few could achieve a score like that, even in the New York circle. Then, there was God C of e-sports Originally, only those in the e-sports circle had paid attention to this incident. However, it gradually blew up and started to attract a great deal of attention. Everyone swarmed to Cheryls Facebook page and began to leave messages. God C, whats your secret to having good grades and being a powerhouse player? Does this mean that even geniuses should work hard? While they were asking her questions, a number of people also popped up and started to recount Cheryls journey of accomplishments. Someone made a post on Facebook, which attracted all the netizens attention. I am Cheryls classmate. She grew up abroad, so even when she was ten years old, her studies were a complete mess. Every time the exams came around, she either handed in blank papers or got all the questions wrong. She also never once realized that all her knowledge was wrong But when she was ten years old, God C suddenly turned around and started to study hard. In the first year, she skipped a grade to the fifth, and in the second year, she went to high school. She pretty much did in five years what we would take twelve years to do As soon as the news came out, all the netizens were astounded. Wasnt this a classic example of a bottom-feeder launching a counter-attack?! It couldnt get any more inspiring! Everyone had already imagined for themselves how hard God C must have worked during those five years. However, at this point, a player in the game stepped forward and posted a record of how much time God C had spent in the game during the last five years. Thanks to this, everyone now knew that God C went online for three hours every day for the past five years Didnt she need sleep at all? At this point, Cheryl went online. When she saw everyone asking about her schedule, she posted a reply. Cheryl: Yes, I have been very hardworking all this time. Every single day during the last five years, I only slept ten hours, exercised for two, played games for three, studied for five hours, and practiced shooting for ten minutes The entire Internet fell into silence. Hardworking? Yeah, right! How many people had to sacrifice sleep and wake up at the crack of dawn, spending all their time studying just so they could enroll in a good university? Yet she had achieved that with just five hours of studying a day for five years Was she trying to crush everyones hopes or what?! People did notice that she had mentioned shooting, though. Someone asked: God G, do you like shooting? Are you a professional? 1 Cheryl: Yeah, I am! I am on the national team! I also like skiing, running, ice-skating At this point, the national team also made a post on Facebook announcing the list of athletes participating in the Olympic Games this year. They specially at-mentioned Cheryl in the shooting section. Everyone: !!! Fans of the Club HS couldnt help but start to worry. Considering how many things God G has to do, the time she has for training will definitely be greatly reduced, right? Can she really do it? 3 Yeah, next to shooting and studying, gaming doesnt seem that important anymore. What exactly is God C the best at? Im so worried! Seeing this, Cheryl replied: Dont worry, my specialty is gaming. The rest are just my hobbies! When everyone saw her reply, they all reached a tacit understanding: Yup, God Cs specialty was gaming. Studying was something she couldnt get out of, while shooting was just a hobby. Also, she was just participating in the Olympics to make up numbers on the team! As a result, Cheryls fans couldnt help but start defending her to outsidersit didnt matter whether she won a medal in the Olympics or not. What was important was that she had participated in it! Chapter 1035 What came next was a fully-packed schedule. Club HS had regular matches scheduled for the rest of the month. During the course of the competition, Cheryl built up an even better rapport and coordination with her teammates. Club HS won every single match during this one month. However When everyone heard that Cheryl was taking a week off to participate in the Olympic Games, they were shocked. Lionel was the first to speak. We can still play as usual during your week of absence by sending in a substitute, so we dont have to worry about that. But God C, will you become rusty if you dont play for a while? Chonk cocked his head sideways and asked, Didnt you say that shooting was just a hobby? Your participation in the competition is a formality, right? Youll probably be disqualified in the first round, so you probably only need to take three days off at most. Why are you requesting a week off instead? The competition will be over by the time youre back! Support our Vipnovel(com) Benjamin smacked Chonk lightly. Are you dumb? God C is still teammates with the other athletes, no matter what. Even if she cant make it to the finals, she should still show support to her teammates! This is a major event. Besides, we havent reached the critical point of the competition yet; its just the qualifiers right now. So, dont worry and just go for the shooting competition, God C! Actually, Im pretty good at shooting, said Cheryl. Hahaha! Even so, can you clinch the champion title? Lionel was the first to laugh. Come on, stop the jokes, God C. There are so many shooting experts around. You may be impressive here, but your skills wont be much to marvel at in front of others. Still, this is something youre interested in, so we respect your decision! The head coach also chimed in. Yes, we will respect your decision. We will definitely be fine in the qualifiers! From how the matches in the past month had gone, it was obvious that Club HS would be the champion this year. There was no doubt about that! Cheryl: Forget it, she wasnt going to say any more. Instead, she nodded and reached out for her pink suitcase. However, before she could put her hand around it, Zac had already taken hold of it for her. He said, Ill see you off. Their competition wasnt held in San Francisco, so they were currently staying in a hotel. In order to stay with her teammates, Cheryl had chosen not to move to another hotel. All of them were staying on the same floor. Justin hadnt expressed any opinion about this. After all, she needed total focus during the competition, so it was not quite the same as the training sessions in the villa. Sure, replied Cheryl. The pair walked toward the elevator. Before they got in, Lionel called after them, Its alright even if you dont get a medal, God C! We have a champion title waiting for you right here! Dont worry, we will definitely be the champions this year! Wow, thanks for the encouragement, said Cheryl. No problem! Lionel beamed at her innocently. When the elevator doors closed, Chonk smacked him on the head. What did you say that for? Lionel replied, Athletes who do not aim to be champions dont make good e-sports players! Everyone that does e-sports aims to win, and Im sure that includes God C too. Thats why I tried to comfort her! Chonk sighed. To be honest, when you consider that she can still make it onto the national team when she spends so little time training If she used all the time she spends playing games on shooting practice instead, do you think she could win the championship? As soon as he said that, everyone fell silent. Come to think of it, what he said made sense. Everyone was terribly moved. God C definitely had the utmost dedication to e-sports! She was giving up the chance to become a world champion for the gaming competition! In that case, they must get the gold medal for God C! Lionel, Chonk, and Benjamin instantly became pumped up. Dont worry, God C! We will be fine while youre away! At the door. Zac loaded Cheryls suitcase into the trunk. Cheryl got in the car and waved to him. When she was about to shut the door, Zac suddenly said, Good luck! Hm? Cheryl thought. She was about to speak when she saw Zac smiling at her. He said, You can do it. Cheryl blinked in surprise and then returned the smile with one of her own. In order to avoid creating a stir, the club did not make any announcements about Cheryls participation in the Olympic Games. However, when a different gunner showed up instead of Cheryl during the next match, her absence caught everyones attention. The fans panicked. Whats going on? Why did they change the gunner? Wheres God C? The match feels so dull without God C! What are they trying to do by substituting someone else for God C at this point in time? Do they look down on their opponents that much? Are they trying to say that they can win against their opponents even if they didnt use their trump card? Of course not! Have all of you overlooked a certain upcoming event? Most people into e-sports were homebodies, and it was to the extent that some werent even concerned about real-life events and spent all their time in the game. However, there were still some who paid attention to popular topics in current affairs. Some people commented: The Olympics have started! I remember God C saying that shes part of the national team, so she will be representing America in the Olympics! Did she go to the Olympics? What? Youre right! Come on, lets see if God C competed today! She probably did, right? The womens qualifiers are taking place today. I wonder how God C fared and whether she made it to the finals! Haha! Tell me the outcome after you guys check it out! Im just waiting to laugh at God C now! There are over 100 athletes in the competition. Do you really think God C will make it into the top 8?! Well, if she does, then she can continue with the games tomorrow. If not, she can return to us and continue with the competition. Everybody went to check out the results of the Olympic qualifiers. Twenty seconds later, a comment appeared: kay, Im back from checking the results. Regarding this, I have six points to raise. Everyone: ???? Chapter 1036 Amid all the question marks filling the screen, someone finally wrote something different. I cant describe it any other way than thisshes too damn impressive! Shes amazing! Cheryl Smith took first place in the qualifiers! I suspect that the two of them have the same name. How can anyone not only excel at gaming but also at shooting? Sudden thought here, but what if Cheryl Smith turns out to be the champion? Support our Vipnovel(com) Thats right, Cheryl had taken first place in the qualifiers and successfully made it through to the finals. Once the finals were over, which would be held the next day, she would receive the medal. Cheryls fans started chatting in the forums. Dont go around bragging online just yet, guys! Stay low-key! Low-key, you hear?! Yeah, the girl might have lucked out in the qualifiers, thats all. If we start bragging and she doesnt win tomorrow, itll be really embarrassing! Cheryl is still young! Its okay even if she doesnt win this time! She can always try again after four years! Yeah! Youre right! As for the Club HS members, after they easily won the match, the host couldnt help but ask Lionel during an interview, Do you have any comments about Ms. Cheryl Smiths participation in the Olympic Games? Lionel, who was completely unaware that Cheryl had already cleared the qualifiers, smiled and replied, Well, what matters is that she gained some experience by participating, right? God C is cooped up in the club with us all the time. Theres only so much energy one can have. Since her talent has gone to gaming, its a given that she wont do as well in other areas Thats perfectly understandable, no? He cleared his throat and added, Besides, Cheryl is still young, so do be patient with her. Well eventually compete on a global scale after this, so we can clinch a world championship title for everyone too! The host: ?? Utterly bemused, she looked at Lionel and asked, Uh Havent you looked at Ms. Smiths results in the qualifiers? Lionel, who was even more lost than her, replied, Yeah, the match just ended, so I havent had a chance to look at my phone yet. I was told to come here for the interview immediately. Whats the matter? Did she rank too low? But thats perfectly understandable, isnt it? People shouldnt be so demanding toward kids! The host kept quiet for a while. Then, she tried to give him a hint and asked, Seeing that Ms. Smith has ranked first in the qualifiers, how confident do you feel about her taking the champion title tomorrow? Lionel: ??? Lionel felt like he was dreaming even as he walked down from the stage. He pinched himself hard, the pain making him inhale sharply. Only then did he turn to Zac in disbelief. Hey, Zac. Just what kind of genius have we recruited?! The answer to his question came the next day Cheryl was the champion!! An uproar went through the whole country! Cheryls fans were incredibly excited. Oh my god! I only became a fan because shes so pretty. What kind of unbelievable person have I become a fan of, though?! Nation-wide top scorer in the college entrance examinations, a godlike player in games, and a champion in shooting? Dear Lord, any one of those titles is enough to brand one successful in life. God C is unbelievable! God C is no human; shes a god! At the same time! A proud Harvard University official also posted on their Facebook page: We await the champion. The moment they made the post, people swarmed to it. The staff of MIT also raised a furor. Over at the student admissions office, the head of the department sorely wished he could turn back time. Why on earth had they allowed students to take care of their official Facebook page?! Great, not only was Cheryl the top scorer, but she was also a world champion now. If she had picked their school, their reputation would have been so much greater than Harvard! To save the situationas well as to prevent the department head from holding him accountable for the farceone of the teachers in the admissions office smiled and said, Tsk, those things can only help us in terms of our reputation. The student that we recruited this year is the one who will bring us actual benefits. Dont forget, hes from the Stannards in New York! MIT had recruited the heir to a conglomerate this time. He hadnt even started his studies at the university, yet he had already sponsored a good number of the universitys research projects! In addition, he had also promised strategic partnerships with MIT that would last numerous years! Recruiting him had granted MIT tremendous tangible benefits. When the head of the admissions office heard the teacher, he felt a bit better. After all, it wasnt like Harvard University enjoyed similar benefits However, his mood had only just improved a little when the expression of a teacher, who was scrolling through Facebook, suddenly changed dramatically. She stammered, S-sir, someone just revealed Cheryl Smiths background Chapter 1037 When the head of MITs student admissions office heard her, he couldnt help but turn to her. Whats the big deal? Its not like her background can possibly be more amazing than our students? For her to train in shooting since she was a child, she must come from pretty wealthy family background. Not many had the chance to try shooting as a sport. However, the thought had only just formed when the teacher jumped to her feet. Close to tears, she said, It certainly is more amazingshes a Hunt. What?! The head of the department exclaimed at once. Support our Vipnovel(com) The almighty netizens had indeed dug up Cheryls family background. However, this wasnt to the netizens credit but that of a certain somebody who couldnt resist showing off his daughter. This said person had accidentally spilled the beans. Mr. Justin Slave To His Daughter Hunt, who had now transformed into Justin Proud Daddy Hunt, had outright given all the employees of Hunt Corporation bonus pay equivalent to a months salary. When asked about the reason for the bonus, he merely replied cryptically, Im in a good mood. Why are you in such a good mood? Someone asked cautiously. Hed initially thought that the cool and aloof CEO wouldnt answer him, but unexpectedly, Justin smiled and asked, Have you heard of Cheryl Smith? Yes! Shes our first gold medalist this year! She The man, who was also watching the Olympic Games, was about to sing Cheryls praises when Justin said, Shes my daughter! The subordinate: !!! He immediately launched into a crazy bout of flattery, which made Justin so giddy with glee that he nodded and said, Exactly. Neither of the two lousy boys at home can compare to my daughter! My little girl is the best. The subordinate: Peter had only joined the company this year, and judging from the CEOs actions, he was intending to have him take over the company next year! He was such an outstanding young man. Not only did he achieve a perfect score on the college entrance examinations at the tender age of ten and complete his university education in two years, but he also completed his double Masters degree in three years. On top of that, he even successfully applied for a doctorate! In addition, it was said that the AI system designed by Peter was equipped with the ability to think autonomously. This would undoubtedly revolutionize the world of IT engineering! Was there anyone who wouldnt be impressed by someone like that? Though Cheryl had clinched a gold medal and brought glory to the country, Peters achievements had allowed the countrys technological advancements to progress beyond what was thought possible! But if the CEO said so, then With that, every Hunt Corporation employee now knew that Cheryl was Justins daughter! Had it just been the core employees in the know, the secret wouldnt have spread. However, it was obvious that Justin wanted people to know, so everybody automatically began to spread the news about Cheryl to outsiders. Just to celebrate their little princess victory, the Hunt Corporations official Facebook page even held a giveaway that rewarded 1,000 lucky winners with $1,500 each. Given the fanfare they were making, wasnt it obvious that Cheryls family background would be exposed? An uproar went through the Internet. There was a Facebook post introducing all the members of Cheryls family: Heres an introduction to Cheryl Smiths family. Im sure everybody already knows this, but Cheryl herself is a Harvard student. Cheryls father is the CEO of Hunt Corporation and the holder of three Masters degrees. Her elder brother, Peter Hunt, is the valedictorian who achieved a perfect score on the college entrance examinations at the age of ten, five years ago. After graduating from university in just two years, he went on to further his education. It is said that the young man, who is a genius in the IT field, will soon take over Hunt Corporation! Alexander Yale, also her elder brother, was admitted to Harvard University at the age of thirteen and has graduated with a degree in medicine. He is also the youngest surgeon ever and his hands are said to be insured for millions of dollars. Her paternal grandfather Her paternal grandmother Her maternal grandfather Her maternal grandmother Although Justins father was somewhat of a jerk, it was undeniable that he had graduated from an Ivy League university back then. Iris, Ian, and Yvette didnt need further elaboration, eithertheir academic qualifications were no secret. It wasnt difficult to look them up. This information was all on Wikipedia, and someone had collated and publicly posted it. When netizens saw the post, they became incredibly excited. As expected, intelligence ran in the family for star students! What a family of geniuses! However, among the envious and idolizing comments, a joking comment appeared: Why didnt Cheryl Smiths mom attend school properly? Compared to the group of big bosses with excellent academic qualifications, there was indeed nothing about Cheryls mother. Nobody could even find out which schools she had attended. After all, Nora had never officially attended school her whole life. Therefore, she didnt leave any academic records. The person who posted the comment was actually just joking, and it should have blown over after eliciting some laughter. Alas, people found the joke especially amusing, so the comment instantly garnered more Likes than the actual Facebook post itself, continuing all the way until it reached over a million Likes! The hashtag #WhyDidntCherylsMomGoToSchool started to trend. When Nora suddenly saw the news after she woke up, she was utterly bewildered. Chapter 1038 Nora wasnt going to hold it against the netizens, though. After all, they were just joking. She was a lot more easy-going these days. Though the sight of the news had angered Justin so much that he wanted to have the trending topic removed and delete the entire discussion online, Nora stopped him. She said, The topic is trending at its peak right now. If you delete it, everybody will find it strange. Its not like they are really ridiculing me anyway, so dont take it to heart. Justin narrowed his eyes, but then suddenly smiled and said, Fine. Your birthday will be here soon, though. A lot of people are planning to visit to celebrate it. Lets not turn them down. Nora: Honestly speaking, she couldnt be bothered to celebrate her birthday. If she had that much time to spare, shed rather catch up on sleep. But since Justin had put it that way, if she continued to turn him down, it would make her seem a little unappreciative. Support our Vipnovel(com) So, she nodded and replied, Okay. There were still a few days to Noras birthday, so after Cheryl clinched the champion title, she hurriedly returned to the club for more training. On the day of her return, Lionel and the others decorated the clubhouse in celebration of her victory. Although they now knew that she was a Hunt, they had indeed gotten along very well during the past month, so they didnt shun Cheryl. Lionel, in particular, even wagged his brows and said, Hey, God C. Why did you hide your true capabilities? You should have just told us that youre a master marksman! A surprised Cheryl replied, But Im really not that good at shooting. Dad, Mom, and my brothers all outshine me at it. Lionel: ? He swallowed hard. But didnt you say that shooting was your hobby? Uh-huh! Shooting is my hobby, just not my favorite one. I also like skiing, jogging, long jump, and swimming. Among those hobbies, Im the weakest at shooting. Thats why I cant really be bothered to spend much time training in it! The Olympics had age requirements for all the disciplines, but the one for shooting was the lowest, so Cheryl had participated in that. However, as every participant was only allowed to take part in three disciplines1 at the most, Cheryl would only be able to sign up for a maximum of three disciplines in the next iteration of the Olympics four years later. She was still considering what she should sign up for. Everyone: ?? All of them were flabbergasted. What are you the best at, then? Cheryl raised the keyboard she was holding and replied, Gaming, of course. Didnt I already say so? Lionels lip corners spasmed a little. Suddenly, he said, What a shame. Whats wrong? Puzzled, Cheryl cocked her head to the side. Lionel gave her a wry smile and replied, Considering how smart you are, its a real shame that youre not spending your time on scientific research beneficial to humanity, instead! Games could indeed make one a champion. So could the Olympics. However, neither had as great an impact on humanity as scientific research. Lionel wasnt looking down on gaming or the Olympics. He merely thought that if Cheryl had the ability to invent something that could benefit humanity, then wouldnt that be a better use of her superior intelligence? However, Cheryl said, Nah, its not a shame! Before Lionel could reply, Cheryl explained, Im already doing that! Had Cheryl only been studying all this time? Nope! After she completed her studies, she also delved into scientific research. For one, she was interested in human genetics. For another, the gene serum hadnt been thoroughly destroyed and still existed in the world. Cheryl wanted to study and invent a real, proper gene serum that could bring out a human beings potential yet not harm their genes or reduce their lifespan. A serum like that would be a lifesaver for a lot of patients. It could even improve the constitution of someone with poor health or the genes of people with hereditary diseases Justin had even gotten in touch with Harvard University and sponsored a huge sum of money to set up a research project exclusive to his daughter. However, all that would only be set into motion after Cheryl won the gaming competition. As they said, slow and steady wins the race! Lionel: !!!!! Everyone else: !!!!! Even Zac, someone seen as a golden boy and one of the standouts in San Francisco, suddenly felt a little small next to Cheryl. He was an outstanding man, but compared to Cheryls mutant-like family members, he was a far ways off. A few days later, it was Noras birthday. A few reporters sneaked over furtively to the entrance of the Hunts residence. Sigh, Im surprised that news of Mrs. Hunts birthday was leaked. I cant tell if the Hunts were just too careless or what Who cares? Any photographs we take would trend anyway! Even now, the topic about why Mrs. Hunt didnt study properly is still going viral! Yeah, what kind of sheer dumb luck was it that allowed Mrs. Hunt to marry Mr. Hunt and even give birth to such amazing kids? This must be because Mr. Hunt has superior genes! Although, Ive heard that mothers contribute a lot to how intelligent a child is! Haha! The Hunts have totally proven how untrue this statement is. Mrs. Hunt was a Smith. The Smiths are also very clever and shockingly capable, so in terms of genetics, she must also be very intelligent. Its just a shame because I heard she grew up in the boonies. Her talents must have gone to waste! Yeah! I also heard that she grew up in a small town in California and has never attended school For someone like her to marry Mr. Hunt, this must be a political marriage between the Hunts and the Smiths. Mrs. Hunt is so lucky! You can pretty much say that shes a winner in life without even needing to do anything! Shh, a guest is here. Lets see who they are Chapter 1039 Eh? Isnt that Lisa Black, the famous neurosurgeon? Why is she here? After her stint as Antis postgraduate student, Lisa joined the medical field immediately after graduation. She was now a well-known doctor specializing in neurology in the country. With her and Lily around, Nora had more or less stopped performing operations. She only had one operation scheduled per month. To keep her life quiet and peaceful, she gradually removed her identity as Anti from the public eye and slowly became low-profile. Apart from the cohorts of students from Lisas schooling days, there was nobody who knew about Noras identity as Anti now. However, what made Lisa well-known was that to date, she was Antis one and only postgraduate student. She could be said to be Antis direct successor. The reporters were astonished to see her. Support our Vipnovel(com) Lisa was very well-respected in the medical field and she had innumerable people in line hoping for her to operate on them or treat their illnesses. She had become particularly famous over the last two years and coincidentally had been interviewed recently, so both reporters knew who she was. One of them said, I seem to recall that Dr. Black is married to Louis Smith, the sixth son of the Smiths. So, its not surprising that she would turn up, right? Thats true. I heard that Dr. Black and Mrs. Hunt both lived in the same town in California back then. They are probably old friends. Hm, yeah, its perfectly normal that she would show up As the two reporters conversed with each other, another car approached. Through the window, they saw that the passenger in the car was the most famous doctor in alternative medicine practice in New York at the moment. He was Dr. Silvester Zabes grandson. Eight years ago, after Dr. Zabe passed away from poor health, his grandson took over the helm and began to study alternative medicine, eventually becoming the chairman of the Alternative Medicine Association in New York. He held an esteemed position in the circle. However, he had no relations to either the Smiths or the Hunts, so why was he here? Both reporters were dumbfounded. Due to Dr. Zabes position in the alternative medicine field, everyone in New York respected the family a lot. Thus, the chairman also held a highly esteemed position in the field. It was said that he had learned all his skills from the only disciple that Dr. Zabe had ever taken. Dr. Zabes disciple was said to be younger than him, but nobody knew who they were and they rarely made an appearance. The Hunts are the number one family, after all. Its understandable that the chairman would show up to support them. Yeah The two reporters continued to converse between themselves. Then, they saw more people approaching. Some were famous personalities and some were celebrities. To sum it up, all the big bosses from various fields and circles had turned up, making the reporters jaws drop. The two exchanged a look. One of them said, The Hunts really are impressive, huh. I heard that big bosses only hang out with fellow big bosses, so its understandable that those people would be on good terms with the Hunts When you think of it that way, Mrs. Hunt sure has it tough. She definitely wouldnt have anything in common with any of them. Also, even though all those big bosses have turned up because of Mr. Hunt, deep down, they must secretly look down on Mrs. Hunt Just as the two were speculating, a butler suddenly walked toward them. Shocked, the reporters hastily turned to flee. But the moment they turned, they found that the Hunts bodyguards were right behind them. The reporters panicked and hurriedly apologized. Sorry, sorry! Well leave right away However, the butler smiled and said, Please dont misunderstand, sirs. Mr. Hunt would like to invite the two of you into the house. The reporters: ??? They were dumbfounded. However, the butler didnt look like he was joking, so they followed behind him in trepidation and entered the Hunt manor. In a show of goodwill, the reporters promised, Dont worry, we wont make up any stories in our articles! However, the butler said seriously, Oh, you have it wrong. Mr. Hunt would like the two of you to truthfully report what you see here! Chapter 1040 When the reporters joined the party, their eyes widened even further. Big bosses whom they hadnt seen at the entrance were at the party too. This party must be a top-secret one for sure, right? There were so many influential figures here! Any one of them easily made headlines in the news. The Queen of the UK and Princess Lucy were here So was Karl Moore, the boss of an overseas security service Even the internationally famous star Kelvin Hart was here And that wasnt all The most renowned hacker Solo was also here! Support our Vipnovel(com) Solo, who had been active in the United States the last few years, had assisted the police in solving numerous cases and was currently under employment in the United States. His claim to fame came when he represented the United States in an international network breach and defense competition and clinched the champion title. There were also many other familiar faces commonly seen on TV One of them was Logan Anderson who had represented the United States in a car racing competition and emerged as champion. The reporters were dumbfounded. Why were there so many people here?! Had this been Justins birthday party, the guest list would make complete sense, but it wasnt! It was Mrs. Hunts! It didnt matter how much Justin doted on his wife because those big bosses would never go along with his frivolous demands. What was going on? The reporters parked themselves somewhere and squatted down. They knew that if they wanted to know what was going on, all they had to do was wait. Once the guests started to present their gifts, they would eventually talk. When that happened, all would be clear. Nora didnt notice the reporters at all. She yawned and looked at the bunch of familiar faces in front of her. She had already spotted Kelvin long ago, but she merely raised her brows and looked at Justin. The cousins certainly bore a striking resemblance to each other. With a bit of makeup, they would look like they were one and the same. Back then, when she had been overseas, Kelvin had even hit on her. However, after everything ended, Justin had explained everything to her. It was imperative that he did so. Otherwise, it would be awfully awkward if a misunderstanding formed between his cousin and his wife. Kelvin was exceptionally respectful toward Nora now, and he didnt behave as roguishly as Justin had when he was impersonating him. Something worth mentioning was that Kelvin was now in a relationship with Sheril Anderson. After her boyfriend cheated on her, Sheril had thrown herself into her research. For the longest time, there was no love interest in her lifeuntil she met Kelvin one day. As an international superstar, Kelvin was simply too dashing. When he confessed to her, Sheril completely fell for him. The couple had already secretly gotten married. After all, Sheril only wanted to lead a peaceful life as a researcher and coop herself up in the pharmacy to study new drugs. She didnt want reporters tailing her and keeping tabs on her private life. Both of them were currently focusing on their careers, so they hadnt had any children yet. This greatly troubled Noras aunt, Melissa Anderson. She urged, Youre already 33 years old. If you put this off any longer, youll face much higher pregnancy risks! Logan, who was next to them, said, Yeah, Moms right, Sheril. I want a niece or a nephew too! Sheril looked at Kelvin. Kelvin rubbed his nose and suddenly said, Well try for a kid when Logan finds a girlfriend. Theres no hurry His words diverted Melissas attention at once. She turned straight to Logan and said, Hes right! How come you havent found a single girlfriend yet?! Logan: !! His brother-in-law was as devious as Justin! The familys banter with one another was a heartwarming sight. Nora smiled. Suddenly, someone leaned toward her. Solo asked, Hey, Anti. Why isnt Brenny here yet? Though he had found a proper job and was already in his early thirties, Solo surprisingly still looked as young and handsome as he did back then. Nora raised her brows at his question. She asked, Its already been so many years, but you still havent succeeded in wooing her? A bleak look flashed across Solos eyes. He scratched his head and replied, Well, you know how it is. Both Brenny and I dont believe in marriage, so theres not much point in obsessing over whether Ive managed to woo her or not. I just havent seen her in two months, so I miss her a lot Nora: The two of them could be said to be star-crossed lovers. Solo had unknowingly been an accomplice in the events that led to the death of Brendas teammate, and Brenda simply couldnt get over it or let it go. Nora asked curiously, Didnt she already let it go after that case from five years ago? Solo and Brenda had worked together that time to catch a criminal. To protect Brenda, Solo had taken a bullet to the chest. A tearful Brenda had called Nora in the middle of the night, who then hurried over in a helicopter to operate on Solo. Only then did he manage to escape death. They had already reconciled in the hospital ward at that time. Brenda had also finally relented and forgiven Solo! The two had even gotten engaged But for some unknown reason, the couple had separated again later. Solo gave Nora a resigned smile when he heard her question. At this point, they heard some noise coming from the entrance. The pair turned to see Brenda striding into the room. Chapter 1041 Brenda hadnt changed much. She merely looked more mature now, which made her even more charming and alluring. Dressed in a short red formal dress, her hips twisted from side to side when she walked, forming a sensual and alluring sight. The moment she entered, she attracted everyones gaze. Her lips curled into a smile. However, when her gaze flitted past Solo, she avoided his eyes slightly. Then, she went up to Nora with a smile and said, Happy 18th birthday, Nora! Nora: She glanced at Solo quietly and then yawned and said, Yeah, thanks. Justin is looking for me. You guys go ahead and chat. Then, she turned and left. Brenda hurriedly followed after her. Hey, Nora. Its been more than two months since we last met. Dont you miss me? Support our Vipnovel(com) Nope, but someone else does, replied Nora. As soon as she said that, an aggrieved Solo followed Brenda at the side. He looked at her innocently and said, Brenny, I miss you so much. Where were you the last two months? Brenda rolled her eyes. Youre simply so Weve already broken up. Why are you still saying such mushy things? I didnt agree to it Even so, weve still broken up. If you pester me any further, youll become a huge nuisance. After speaking, Brendas gaze swept across everyone in the room. Then, she sighed and said, I thought there would be at least a few hotties at your birthday party, Nora, but they are all people I know. Its not going to be easy for me to hit on them! Nora hesitated for a moment. Her gaze also swept across the people in the room, eventually stopping when she spotted Morris Ford. She said, I think Captain Ford is still single. Brendas eyes lit up. Captain Ford is strong and muscular. Hes much better than a certain somebodys tiny weak-a*s physique. What a pity that I still havent had a taste of it. After so many years of friendship, Nora now understood Brenda very well. The woman just liked mouthing off. She said awfully lascivious things, but she didnt have the guts to act on her words at all. She didnt pay any more attention to the two of them but walked off to the side instead. A well-behaved Philip Coleman was currently following after Iris at the back. Both of them had gotten on in years, and Philip had finally become much more at peace. As he followed after Iris, he said, Um, Iris. Its my birthday next month. Can you come for the celebration? Iris was gentle but firm as she answered, Its too far. Im not going. But Im hosting the birthday party right here in New York! Iris: Philip sighed and said, I know I went overboard in the past, and Ive really reflected on my mistakes. Besides, I dont have a successor to my Imperial League account yet. How about I mean, look at how outstanding Cherry, Pete, and Xander are. It doesnt make sense if they dont have accounts in there, right? Iris: The man might have claimed that he had changed, but he could never resist attempting to bribe people with benefits. She was about to reply when a voice reached them. Its fine, they already have accounts, thanks. Given that Justin was King, the boss of the Imperial League, how could the three little guys possibly not have accounts in there? Joels account had been passed on to the Smiths. Noras cat account would be Cherrys in the future. Xander was already slated to be the next King, so the only one left without an account was Pete. However, they could just add him to the group later. To join the Imperial League, one must obtain recommendations from three members Alternatively, King could directly add them to the group, too. No matter which method it was, there wouldnt be a problem. Philip: He couldnt help but glance at Nora. He heaved a quiet sigh and asked, Will you come to my birthday party next month? Iris: Philip lowered his head and sighed. I dont have children and I have already aged. Im already in my fifties this year, and my nephews have started to eye my position I dont have anyone who truly cares for me by my side anymore However, Iris cut him off. You have a ton of girls willing to bear you children even at your age, dont you? Philip paused. Iris said seriously, Once you age, youll find that it really is very lonely if you dont have children. I already have grandchildren of my own, so I really am very content with my life now. But what about you? At my age, I cant conceive anymore. You should look for a young woman instead. To be honest, this was also part of the reason she had been rejecting Philips requests to reconcile all these years. However, Philips expression darkened. Those women are only interested in my money. Is there any point in a life like that?! Id rather die old and alone than have a wife and kids like that. At the bottom of it all, the man was still the same as before. Iris looked at him. Why do you insist on doing that to yourself? Philip looked back at her. Then what about you? You have been living your entire life for your mother, your son, and now your grandchildren. When are you ever going to live for yourself? We are already approaching our sixties. Iris, ask yourself thisdo you really not love me at all? Iris fell silent. Seeing her reaction, Nora knew at once that Iris still had feelings for Philip. It was just that everything that had happened in the past had eroded her passion. She took a couple of steps back, thinking to herself that there was still a possibility of reconciliation between the two. But when she turned her head, she saw two unfamiliar faces staring at her. Puzzled, Nora raised her brows. However, when she saw the cameras in their hands, she suddenly realized that they were reporters. After keeping quiet for half a day, the reporters had reached their limit. In their opinion, Mrs. Hunt was likely the most easy-going person in the room. After all, among all the big bosses in there, she was the most down-to-earth. Thus, they asked, Mrs. Hunt, these people Why are they so polite to you? Nora: ? Chapter 1042 Nora raised her brows. However, before she could answer, Lisa suddenly walked over. The woman, who was full of smiles, was completely engrossed in her life as a surgeon these days. With her life happy and worry-free, she didnt notice the two reporters at all. She said sincerely, Happy birthday, Nora! Nora didnt pay any more attention to the reporters. When she noticed the reporters, she immediately understood something. Obviously, showing off his daughter wasnt enough for Justin, so he was also showing off his wife now. The corners of her lips spasmed a little as she nodded at Lisa. Then, she said, I heard you performed neurosurgery last week. Was the patient She began to ask questions related to the professional know-how of the operation. Support our Vipnovel(com) Lisa listened to her seriously. Toward the end, enlightenment dawned upon her and she exclaimed, So, thats how it is! Nora, if I had discussed this with you beforehand, those post-surgery problems wouldnt have happened! I shouldnt have skipped discussing this with you when youre my mentor. However, Nora shook her head and said, If you discuss every operation with me beforehand, how are you going to learn and gain experience? Besides, your operations are already perfect as they are now! There was no lack of patients in the country, so this was a good opportunity for Lisa to practice her skills and improve. Although this wasnt very fair to the patients in her care before she fully matured as a surgeon, that was how reality worked. If Nora interfered with everything Lisa did, the young woman would never be able to stand on her own. Besides, should she really meet with a crisis of life and death, Nora would help for sure anyway. Lisa was already the top neurosurgeon in the country. She would eventually become a doctor whose skills were on par with Antis! After the discussion, Solo returned and started to pester Nora. Lisa wisely stepped back. The reporters took the opportunity to step forward at this point. They looked at Lisa and asked, Dr. Black, why did you refer to Mrs. Hunt as your mentor? Isnt your mentor Dr. Anti? Lisa: ? Upon hearing the question, she looked at the reporters. Only then did she notice the gadgets they were holding. When she thought of the joke going around the Internet recently, she smiled and replied, Didnt you just answer the question yourself? The reporters: ? As they watched Lisa leave, the pair exchanged a look with each other, both their brains malfunctioning for a split second. Suddenly, a realization hit one of them. Is Mrs. Hunt Dr. Anti? The other reporter replied, I remember now! Anti had come to the States back then! Let me check the news from ten years ago! With that, the reporter started to look up news from ten years ago. Cameras were already highly advanced then. So, when he saw news reports from that period As expected, Mrs. Hunt was indeed Dr. Anti!! The pair looked somewhere a distance away where Quentin Smith and Lily were standing together. Though Quentin had suffered devastating injuries back then, he had regained the ability to stand now. As Noras assistant, Lily was an excellent surgeon. She was good-looking and knew exactly how to handle Quentin. When Quentin and Lily noticed the reporters looking at them, they leaned closer to each other and posed with victory signs at them, seemingly hoping that the reporters would snap a picture for them. After posing for a while, Quentin refused to do it anymore. He said, Alright, alright, thats enough! You look so silly doing this! Lily retorted, No matter how silly I look, Im not going to look sillier than you. Whos the one who claimed that he was going to protect his cousin but ended up being protected by her in the end? Being reminded of how he had been a teen who harbored delusions of grandeur in the past, Quentin turned as red as a tomato. Ugh, dont say any more However, Lily stepped forward and pinched his cheek. How rare, youre actually blushing. You dont even blush when we do it at night anymore Its a good thing that Boss saved you and helped you regain mobility. Otherwise, how boring would it be if Im always the one on top? Lily really hasnt changed at all, Quentin thought to himself. He coughed and said, Alright, its your boss birthday today, so quit the dirty jokes already! Go and give her your well-wishes! Fine! The reporters standing in the distance were flabbergasted. However, they quickly understood what was going on. I see, so thats how it is! Mrs. Hunt is Dr. Anti, thats why she is so popular! Think about it, people can fall sick anytime. Thats why its imperative that people maintain cordial relationships with her! It was just that Although these people were also friendly and polite to Lisa, why did they seem to be more respectful toward Mrs. Hunt? Just as they were utterly perplexed, they heard the conversation between Solo, the world-famous hacker, and Nora. Im thinking of hacking into Brennys computer to search for clues and see what exactly shes thinking. Can you disable your firewall? No, I cant. Nora rejected his request coldly. A grumpy look appeared on Solos face at once. Nora looked at him. You two should talk it out face-to-face if theres a problem. Its exactly because you didnt have any moral boundaries in the past and did whatever was asked of you, as long as you were paid for your services, that Barbarian successfully made use of you to hurt her. Do you want that to happen again? Her censuring words made Solo hang his head, and he heaved a quiet sigh. It was true that he acted with barely any moral boundaries in the past. Short of taking someone elses life, he had pretty much been willing to do just about anything. He couldnt even realize when someone made use of him. Now that he was officially employed, he faced restrictions in everything he did. He had originally been rather unhappy about that, but Noras words made him realize something. People shouldnt be allowed to do as they please all the time. Sometimes, restrictions are also a form of protection. He nodded. Alright. After Nora left, Solo got ready to approach Brenda again. However, when he turned around, he immediately spotted the two reporters standing next to him. They looked at him hopefully and asked, Mr. Solo, you are a computer expert and champion of a hacker competition yourself, so why are you still begging Mrs. Hunt for help? Solo raised his brows. Dont you guys know who she is? Try looking up the news from ten years ago! Chapter 1043 News from ten years ago again? The reporters traveling here and there for news scoops these days were no longer the same ones from ten years ago. Therefore, it was perfectly understandable that they wouldnt know of incidents that happened a decade ago. When the reporters heard Solo, they again buried their heads into their phones to search for news from a decade ago. And the moment they did Guess what they found. Mrs. Hunt was actually Q? Even though numerous experts had emerged in the world of hackers in the last few years, Q and Ys positions had remained rock-solid! Support our Vipnovel(com) The reporters swallowed hard. They turned and looked at Nora in unison, finding the whole thing more and more unbelievable. How did this happen?! How could this be?! As they looked at each other, they noticed Logan approaching Nora. He said, A race is coming up in a few days. They would like to invite you to join the panel of judges. Are you interested? Nah. Nora yawned and added, Id rather sleep. Logan pressed his lips together. Although he was unhappy, he nevertheless uttered an oh. The reporters feigned nonchalance and slowly crept closer, where they heard Logan grumble, A lot of people want to meet you, Yanci, and many of them are your fans. But I guess they just arent lucky enough to get the chance, unlike me who lucked out because were cousins. The reporters: !!! Were their ears playing tricks on them?! Never mind that Mrs. Hunt was not only Anti but also Q. Was she Yanci too? Didnt she have too many hidden identities? Could she get any more amazing?! And it didnt end there. The reporters even saw the most influential bigwig of the alternative medicine circle coming over and addressing her as his mentor. Didnt that mean that she was that mysterious disciple of Dr. Zabes?! When they observed Karl and the others, they noticed that they also treated her exceptionally respectfully The reporters were dumbfounded. The social status of Karl and the other guestssuch as the Queen and so onmeant that information on them was already beyond the limits of what the reporters could access. Therefore, no matter how respectful they were to Mrs. Hunt, the reporters would never ever understand why. Things had gone completely beyond their wildest imagination. There was no way Mrs. Hunt could possibly be a spy or a special agent, right? The pair, who were utterly dumbfounded, shook in their boots as they hid in a corner They felt like any of the big bosses in front of them could easily crush them with a mere finger. Just as they were feeling lost and frightened, Justin suddenly appeared in front of them. The reporters swallowed. With his hands in his pockets, Justin glanced at them and asked leisurely, Didnt you want to interview me? One of the reporters was silly enough to ask, M-Mr. Hunt, when did we request to interview you? After all, Justin was someone high up in the air and usually remained low-key. The only times he ever behaved flamboyantly were when he showed off his daughter. Therefore, he rarely ever accepted interview requests from reporters. However, the other reporter suddenly realized something and quickly said, Yes, yes! We wanted to interview you! Yeah, then lets get on with it. Justin adjusted his tie and cleared his throat lightly. The reporters: They couldnt help but be lost for wordsit wasnt like they had prepared a script! The more quick-witted reporter of the two asked sheepishly, Uh, Mr. Hunt, what was the topic of our interview again? Justin glanced at him and replied, Its my wifes birthday today. Didnt you want to know about my relationship with her? Ah, yes, yes, thats right! What are your comments on that, Mr. Hunt? Justins gaze shifted to the center of the venue where his wife was surrounded by the big bosses of various industries. As he watched her shuffle among the guests lazily like a big boss, the corners of his lips curled into a smile and he said, Im lucky to have her as my wifebecause otherwise, she would have been out of my league. Amid the reporters astonishment, the birthday party finally came to an end. When the dumbfounded pair exited the party, a group of reporters outside immediately came forward and surrounded them. It was Mrs. Hunts birthday party that day, so it went without saying that all of them would be there. When they saw the pair, looks of envy appeared on all of their faces. Someone asked, Did you manage to take any pictures? Yeah! Those big bosses only came because of Mr. Hunt, right? Someone even made a reference to the joke trending online and asked, Did you guys manage to find out anything? So, why didnt Mrs. Hunt study properly? Chapter 1044 The reporters: ??? The corners of their lips spasmed. At the sight of their reaction, the other reporters immediately asked, Come on, what on earth happened inside? I heard that Mrs. Hunt didnt even graduate from elementary school. Did you guys manage to interview her? No, we didnt. The two reporters answered. Disdain filled the other reporters at once. Meh, Mrs. Hunt is probably the most easy-going one in the party today because the rest are all big bosses Yet you didnt even manage to interview her Did you even manage to interview anyone? We interviewed Mr. Hunt. The two reporters answered. Support our Vipnovel(com) After a moment of silence, a huge buzz went through the other reporters. What? Mr. Hunt agreed to the interview? How can that be?! Dont you know that Mr. Hunt is the hardest person to get an interview with?! Besides, most of the guests today only came because of Mr. Hunt, which goes to show just how impressive of a man he is Why would he accept an interview request from you two? Someone even directly offered the two reporters cigarettes and asked ingratiatingly, Bro, did Mr. Hunt say anything? Can you tell us some of it? Come on, it wont hurt to share a little, right? The reporters: One of them scratched his head and said, Uh, actually, we are allowed to share the content of the interview. Justin had tasked them with it. He wanted them all to clarify the rumors for his wifeeven if he was just blatantly showing off his wife throughout the whole interview, despite using the word clarify. As for the two reporters, they had been utterly stunned after learning about Noras true identities. They coughed and then said, Lets find somewhere and have an in-depth talk about this. Though the party didnt last long, the guests had specially made their way over from various corners of the earth, so they didnt leave that early. Fortunately, the Hunts manor was more than spacious enough to house them. The men gathered and chatted with one another. The women also gathered by themselves. Cheryl and Mia were playing with the latters younger brother whom Tanya and Joel had later conceived. The five-year-old boy was especially lively and adorable and loved sticking to Cheryl. He stared at her with rapture and said, Youre so pretty, Cherry. Can you marry me when I grow up? The reporters: ??? The corners of their lips spasmed. At the sight of their reaction, the other reporters immediately asked, Come on, what on earth happened inside? I heard that Mrs. Hunt didnt even graduate from elementary school. Did you guys manage to interview her? No, we didnt. The two reporters answered. Disdain filled the other reporters at once. Meh, Mrs. Hunt is probably the most easy-going one in the party today because the rest are all big bosses Yet you didnt even manage to interview her Did you even manage to interview anyone? We interviewed Mr. Hunt. The two reporters answered. After a moment of silence, a huge buzz went through the other reporters. What? Mr. Hunt agreed to the interview? How can that be?! Dont you know that Mr. Hunt is the hardest person to get an interview with?! Besides, most of the guests today only came because of Mr. Hunt, which goes to show just how impressive of a man he is Why would he accept an interview request from you two? Someone even directly offered the two reporters cigarettes and asked ingratiatingly, Bro, did Mr. Hunt say anything? Can you tell us some of it? Come on, it wont hurt to share a little, right? The reporters: One of them scratched his head and said, Uh, actually, we are allowed to share the content of the interview. Justin had tasked them with it. He wanted them all to clarify the rumors for his wifeeven if he was just blatantly showing off his wife throughout the whole interview, despite using the word clarify. As for the two reporters, they had been utterly stunned after learning about Noras true identities. They coughed and then said, Lets find somewhere and have an in-depth talk about this. Though the party didnt last long, the guests had specially made their way over from various corners of the earth, so they didnt leave that early. Fortunately, the Hunts manor was more than spacious enough to house them. The men gathered and chatted with one another. The women also gathered by themselves. Cheryl and Mia were playing with the latters younger brother whom Tanya and Joel had later conceived. The five-year-old boy was especially lively and adorable and loved sticking to Cheryl. He stared at her with rapture and said, Youre so pretty, Cherry. Can you marry me when I grow up? Sure! replied Cheryl. Her reply made the little guy jump up and down in delight. Then, he looked around and asked, Wheres Pete? It wasnt a milestone birthday for Nora today, so it wasnt a particularly formal celebration party. As Pete was doing research work overseas, he didnt specially return for the party. Come to think of it, Peter had already been away for a very long while. Cheryl pouted and replied, I dont know. He seems very busy, though. I think his research is in a very crucial phase right now, so he doesnt even contact us now Cheryl glanced at Mia carefully after she spoke. Though the latter didnt show any particular reaction, Cheryl noticed that there was ultimately still some disappointment in her eyes. Thus, she said, He didnt even come back for my competition a while back! My club is already the champion in the country, though, so well be going overseas to compete next month. The competition happens to be in the same city that Pete is currently living in, so Ill visit him then! Ill tell him to call Mia! Mias cheeks turned red immediately. N-no, you dont have to The girl was soft-spoken, and her face was small with a pointed chin, making her the picture of a classic beauty. She said, Um, I suddenly recall that I still have some assignments to complete. Ill get going now. Mia got up. After notifying Tanya and Joel, she left immediately. Cheryl was a little stunned to see her like this. It seemed like Mias eyes had reddened just now? However, ever since they grew up, the relationship between Pete and Mia had become rather strange. She heaved a quiet sigh. When she suddenly noticed that Joel and Ian had gone to the balcony, she followed after them. However, the moment she went near, she heard Joel say, Dad, Im thinking of giving half of the Smith Corporations shares to Nora. Ian was taken aback. Why? Then, he frowned and asked, Did your parents approach you again? Joel kept quiet for a moment before he finally replied, They want Warren to inherit the family business. Fools! Ian cursed furiously. Then, he sighed and said, No matter what, you will always be a Smith in my eyes, Joel! However, Joel hesitated for a moment and then said, But Im ultimately just an adopted child Hah! Ian sneered and said, So what even if youre adopted? Does that make you any worse than a child with blood ties to the family? Its not always blood ties that make a family, a family When they couldnt conceive and secretly adopted you back then, they told everyone that you were their biological son. Yet when they finally managed to conceive their own child, they abandoned you You dont need parents like them! Joel clenched his jaw. Childhood memories flooded his mind. As the eldest child of the Smiths, the family had had high hopes for him since he was little. But he could never understand why his parents treated his younger brother so well but were always so callous toward him, and even wished for his death at times. It wasnt until he heard the real reason one day that he finally understoodhe was adopted. In the fight with Ian over the inheritance of family assets, children were also a bargaining chip. Therefore, his father had never once told outsiders about it. It could be said that there were no more than five people who were aware of the truth. Even his cousins and siblings among the Smiths were not aware of it. Back then, when Ian wanted to adopt a child from among his siblings families, he had selected him. Joels parents had gotten into a huge row with Ian because of this, and it was also during that incident that Joel learned the truth. On the way back to the Smiths, Mia held her cell phone in the car, unable to make up her mind for the longest time. She missed Pete very much. She knew that she had developed some feelings for Pete that she shouldnt have He must have sensed it too, right? That was why he had distanced himself from her They hadnt contacted each other for over a year. She had been studying very hard in hopes of enrolling in Harvard, so that she could visit the school that Pete had studied in and also go abroad after that but she didnt dare to tell anyone. From Cheryls perspective, it seemed that Mia and Pete had fallen out, but in truth, that wasnt the case. She heaved a quiet sigh and put down her cell phone in the end. These feelings shouldnt exist. She would just hide them deep down in her heart and keep them from being discovered by others. Sure! replied Cheryl. Her reply made the little guy jump up and down in delight. Then, he looked around and asked, Wheres Pete? It wasnt a milestone birthday for Nora today, so it wasnt a particularly formal celebration party. As Pete was doing research work overseas, he didnt return for the party. Come to think of it, Peter had already been away for a very long while. Cheryl pouted and replied, I dont know. He seems very busy, though. I think his research is in a very crucial phase right now, so he doesnt even contact us now 1 Cheryl glanced at Mia carefully after she spoke. Though the latter didnt show any particular reaction, Cheryl noticed that there was ultimately still some disappointment in her eyes. Thus, she said, He didnt even come back for my competition a while back! My club is already the champion in the country, though, so well be going overseas to compete next month. The competition happens to be in the same city that Pete is currently living in, so Ill visit him then! Ill tell him to call Mia! Mias cheeks turned red immediately. N-no, you dont have to The girl was soft-spoken, and her face was small with a pointed chin, making her the picture of a classic beauty. She said, Um, I suddenly recall that I still have some assignments to complete. Ill get going now. Mia got up. After notifying Tanya and Joel, she left immediately. Cheryl was a little stunned to see her like this. It seemed like Mias eyes had reddened just now? However, ever since they grew up, the relationship between Pete and Mia had become rather strange. She heaved a quiet sigh. When she suddenly noticed that Joel and Ian had gone to the balcony, she followed after them. However, the moment she went near, she heard Joel say, Dad, Im thinking of giving half of the Smith Corporations shares to Nora. Ian was taken aback. Why? Then, he frowned and asked, Did your parents approach you again? 1 Joel kept quiet for a moment before he finally replied, They want Warren to inherit the family business. Fools! Ian cursed furiously. Then, he sighed and said, No matter what, you will always be a Smith in my eyes, Joel! However, Joel hesitated for a moment and then said, But Im ultimately just an adopted child Hah! Ian sneered and said, So what even if youre adopted? Does that make you any worse than a child with blood ties to the family? Its not always blood ties that make a family, a family When they couldnt conceive and secretly adopted you back then, they told everyone that you were their biological son. Yet when they finally managed to conceive their own child, they abandoned you You dont need parents like them! Joel clenched his jaw. Childhood memories flooded his mind. As the eldest child of the Smiths, the family had had high hopes for him since he was little. But he could never understand why his parents treated his younger brother so well but were always so callous toward him, and even wished for his death at times. It wasnt until he heard the real reason one day that he finally understoodhe was adopted. In the fight with Ian over the inheritance of family assets, children were also a bargaining chip. Therefore, his father had never once told outsiders about it. It could be said that there were no more than five people who were aware of the truth. Even his cousins and siblings among the Smiths were not aware of it. Back then, when Ian wanted to adopt a child from among his siblings families, he had selected him. Joels parents had gotten into a huge row with Ian because of this, and it was also during that incident that Joel had learned of the truth. On the way back to the Smiths, Mia held her cell phone in the car, unable to make up her mind for the longest time. She missed Pete very much. She knew that she had developed some feelings for Pete that she shouldnt have He must have sensed it too, right? That was why he had distanced himself from her They hadnt contacted each other for over a year. She had been studying very hard in hopes of enrolling in Harvard, so that she could visit the school that Pete had studied in and also go abroad after that but she didnt dare to tell anyone. 1 From Cheryls perspective, it seemed that Mia and Pete had fallen out, but in truth, that wasnt the case. She heaved a quiet sigh and put down her cell phone in the end. These feelings shouldnt exist. She would just hide them deep down in her heart and keep them from being discovered by others. Chapter 1045 mia tried to suppress her pining for pete. soon, she arrived back home. she entered her study unhappily, opened up her practice papers, and began to go through them. even if they were not meant to be, she still wanted to chase after him and experience what he had experienced. mia began to study seriously. to others, having a crush might be painful and might get one down. however, to mia, this was her only motivation in life. after studying for a long while, mia gradually started to nod off. soon, she fell asleep at her desk. however, it was at this moment that her cell phone suddenly beeped. on the display, the notification showed that she had received a text message. the sender was pete. at the hunts. as it gradually got late, people who were supposed to leave left, and people who were supposed to rest went to rest for the night. nora sat in the living room and looked at queenie. her aunt had also stayed single the last few years, but she remembered that she had once told her that she had a crush on someone. nora, who thought that she had been talking about ian, said to queenie, since youve returned to the states, why not continue staying here, aunt queenie? she didnt mind ian and queenie becoming a couple if it meant that it would lessen the pain for both of them. however, queenie raised her brows and replied, nah. why? nora walked up to her. for the first time ever, the lazy woman took the initiative to be a matchmaker. she said, dad has been alone all these years too. if you want, i can help you woo him. queenie was taken aback. why would i woo your dad? nora asked hesitantly, arent you in love with him? queenie: ? she stared at nora in a daze. it was only after a short while that she finally recovered. when did i ever say that im in love with him? she exclaimed. you told me last time that you have had a crush on someone for many, many years. queenie burst into laughter. even so, that person is not your dad! then who is it? nora asked curiously. queenies cheeks suddenly turned red. after a while, she finally sighed and replied, my feelings are considered taboo in this society, so ive never told anyone about it before. besides, the person im in love with is already dead. nora: !! as it turned out, she had misunderstood! as ian had been friendly to queenie, and queenie had also treated ian well and even shown a lot of concern for his health, nora had ended up misunderstanding. queenie, who seemed to notice her puzzlement, smiled and explained, mr. smith and i are friends because the people we cared about, cared about us. people we cared about was referring to yvette. cared about us was referring to ian and queenie. nora looked at her with a puzzled look. however, queenie looked away. in this instant, nora suddenly understood who queenie was in love with she retracted her gaze at once and said with a smile, aunt queenie, i, like mom, also hope that you can live for yourself. yeah. queenie nodded. then, she noticed an unfamiliar-looking man on the balcony nearby. after a pause, she asked, is that trueman? yeah. nora kept nothing from queenie. after the cosmetic surgery, trueman now looked completely different from how he did back then. he was currently pestering justin and trying to convince him to agree to a business deal. he said, this is my first time doing business. whats the big deal about working with me this once? justin was about to reply when trueman grumbled, youre my younger brother, you know! and one related by blood, no less! uh despite ten years going by, justin had never once told trueman the truth, in case the latter used his position as his uncle to take advantage of him. nora, who was aware of justins devious thoughts, broke into a smile. while the few of them were chatting, they suddenly heard a hasty knocking at the door. when the butler opened the door, tanya and joel hurriedly entered with mia, who said, pete is in trouble! the look in noras eyes turned serious at once. what? mia said, i i received a text message from pete earlier this evening. in the message, he asked me how im doing and said that he misses the pot roast i made but this is our secret code! her eyes were wide in fear and shock, and she was shaking all over. this sentence means that he has been abducted!! Chapter 1046 he had been abducted? nora narrowed her eyes and looked at justin immediately. both of them reacted the same way. others might not know that much, but nora knew this very wellpete had been learning martial arts from quinn for years and was already a skilled martial artist with pretty good moves by now. otherwise, justin wouldnt have had the peace of mind to let him go abroad for further studies while hiding his identity. but why had he been abducted? who had abducted him? nora immediately turned on her computer and searched for the location where petes cell phone signal had been when he sent the text message. when she did, she discovered that the location from where he had sent the text message was the laboratory where he was studying and doing research work. noras expression turned solemn. after a moments hesitation, she finally said, pete is likely fine. justin nodded. if someone wanted to capture him, they would need at least a dozen people attacking him at the same time, but this would cause too great a commotion. since there is no sign of pete putting up resistance, there are two possible scenarios. what are they? mia asked anxiously. justin had already sent his men to the laboratory to investigate, but they hadnt found any signs of struggle there. this was also the case a few hours ago; all they found were people reporting for work and knocking off work as usual. he lowered his gaze and replied, pete either gave up resistance because there were too many enemies, or he deliberately allowed himself to be captured. nora was also of the same opinion. however, mia was still very anxious. why would he allow himself to be captured on purpose? its not like he doesnt know better! even though she was terribly anxious, the adults were not surprised by her reaction. after all, next to nora and justins trio of mutants, every other child seemed a little immature. besides, mia had always been timid since she was little. nora said, think about it carefully. since he could send you a signal before he was captured, what does this mean? mia paused for a moment and then answered, it means that pete didnt completely lose the freedom to move and act. yes. nora continued to gently explain things to her. she said, if he wanted to resist the other party, he could have just texted justin or me and told us directly that he had been captured, as well as who the abductors are, but he didnt. what does this mean? mia thought carefully for a while and finally realized what she meant. she replied, it means that pete has temporarily fallen under someones control, but he can still access electronic devices. his freedom has not been fully restricted, but he is unable to report the situation to outsiders. thats why he decided to use the secret code method! yes, nora nodded and said, this means that he is not in a life-threatening situation for the time being. mia breathed a sigh of relief. even so, she was still awfully anxious. she said, aunt nora, hurry up and save pete! nora: actually, she didnt think that the situation was that serious. moreover, justin had also assigned pete secret bodyguards when he went abroad. however, the bodyguards hadnt reported anything out of the ordinary so far, which meant that pete was definitely still in the laboratory. she nodded. okay, tomorrow, ill but before she could finish, mia said, ive already asked dad to get a jet ready. why dont we go over right away? nora: ??? the corners of justins lips also spasmed. he said, we dont have to be in such a hurry. ive already received news from the secret bodyguards. they have confirmed his presencehe really is working overtime in the lab. however, mia said very seriously, aunt nora, uncle justin, dont you understand what pete is like? if he hadnt been captured, he wouldnt have texted me! also, pete always comes back for aunt noras birthday every year, yet he suddenly skipped it this year. this is already very odd in itself. so, lets go over there right away! under mias urging, the group set out in the jet overnight and headed to manchester in the uk, where pete currently was. in the jet, nora slept the whole way there. however, the jet was awfully uncomfortable. after they got off and she confirmed with justin once more that pete was not in any danger, she decided to go to a hotel and catch up on sleep. however, mia kept urging the two of them. aunt nora, lets go to petes lab right away! even just a glance at him would do! nora: what could she do? mia was timid and soft-spoken. she usually didnt have much presence at home, yet for some reason, be it nora, justin, or even tanya and joel, none of them could say no to her. no matter what request mia made, all of them would agree to it. thus, the group went straight to the laboratory where peter was. Chapter 1047 the moment they arrived at the laboratory, they happened to run into a group of people who had just woken up and were getting ready to go for breakfast. the group stopped the trio at the entrance and asked, our company is not a place where any tom, dick, or harry can enter. who are you? mia replied, were here to look for my elder brother. hes in there right now. these are my parents. were here on vacation the security guard glanced at nora and justin and then sneered, are you kidding me? mia: ? the security guard said, these two look so young. the woman can only be your elder sister at best! how can they possibly be your parents?! mia: ??? in order to minimize potential trouble, she was pretending to be cheryl. that was why she had claimed that nora and justin were her parents. yet the security guard wasnt taking her word for it? the security guard then pointed at nora and said, she looks twenty years old at best. how can she possibly have a child as old as you? and this guy the security guard pointed at justin and said, hes probably only about thirty years old? justin was wearing a suit and had a stern look on his face. even though his facial features looked young, he didnt look like a twenty-year-old lad still wet behind the ears. therefore, while the security guard might be persuaded to believe that justin was mias father, there was no way he was going to believe that nora was her mother. a grouchy look took over justins face. the security guard had outright made him and nora people from two different generations. they were about the same age, alright?! mia explained, its true they just look younger than most other people, thats all. she took out their id documents and showed them to the security guard. my mom is already 34 years old this year. she gave birth to us when she was 19 the security guard examined the id closely, flipping it over and over as he stared at it. at last, he believed mias words and said, alright, i guess. security is strict in the lab, so outsiders are not allowed into the premises. ill call peter hunt outside instead. asking him to come out? then this would at least mean that pete was free to move about. mia heaved a sigh of relief. the security guard then went into the reception room and summoned peter. about five minutes later, peter jogged over to the main entrance. the fifteen-year-old young man was tall and handsome. as he was going through a growth spurt, his height made him look awfully skinny as though he didnt have much strength. he wore a loose t-shirt, and one could even faintly see the protruding shape of his spine. upon seeing the smile on the boys good-looking face, nora was relieved, and she felt that the tiring night was all worth it. dad! mom! mia! youre here! pete stopped and panted for a while. then, he returned to his usual calm demeanor and greeted the trio. he looked at the security guard and said, these are my parents and younger sister. they already notified me long ago that they would be here for a vacation. surely i can go for breakfast with them, right? the security guard stared hard at pete and then replied, yeah, go ahead. it must have been a while since you guys met, so im sure you miss your family. have a good chat with them. he emphasized the word chat. peter, however, seemed to understand something. he nodded and said, sure. then, he went up to nora and pointed at a caf opposite the road. lets have breakfast there! the group went to the caf. after ordering food, they settled down at a table. justin asked coldly, what on earth are you up to? not only was peter able to leave the laboratory for breakfast, but judging from how he looked, it was obvious that he hadnt run into terrible trouble. in that case, hed best give him a good explanation for sending such a text message to mia in the middle of the night. otherwise, justin wasnt going to let him off for disturbing noras beauty sleep. peter was still rather scared of his father. after all he couldnt beat him in a fight yet. he was still too young! but once he could beat him ahem. peter dismissed his thoughts and looked at them. i really have run into trouble! if youve run into trouble, couldnt you just come to us directly? why did you send mia such a text message late at night and frighten her so badly? nora frowned in displeasure. mia had been awfully pale the whole way there and had looked terribly frightened. peter coughed lightly and gave mia an apologetic look. then, he couldnt help but heave a quiet sigh and say somewhat resentfully, if i had sent you two the message instead, would the two of you have come over? in the entire family, mia cares for my safety the most. if i contact her, you guys will definitely come. mias cheeks turned red when she heard the words cares for my safety the most. she subconsciously looked at nora and justin. when she saw that neither of them had detected the hidden meaning of the words, she breathed a silent sigh of relief and then looked at peter with infatuation in her eyes. as for nora and justin, both of them were rather speechless. come to think of it, it was true that had peter contacted them directly, they might not have come over once they learned of the situation! nora felt somewhat guilty. justin, however, was thick-skinned enough to continue pulling a long face. alright, thats enough. get to the point. Chapter 1048 peter turned serious. he had always been similar in personality to justinafter all, the latter had raised him single-handedly. peter said seriously, the lab is forcibly keeping its employees here. his words made nora raise her brows. forcibly? yes. peter explained, they refuse to let the employees leave. now that you guys are here, i reckon theyll also start monitoring you. they will never let me return to the statesafter all, im one of the talents they specially picked. they gave me a lot of benefits and even promised me real estate. the salary is also high but was he someone short of money? peter had never revealed his true identity to outsiders, that was all. nora said, you didnt make us come all the way here just because of that, did you? not only was peter a skilled martial artist himself, but he also had a few other guards by his side. he could easily escape anytime, so he didnt need to have them personally make a trip here if it was just about that. a disapproving justin also remarked, you cant even get away by yourself when the surveillance is this lax? how useless! peter: the corners of his lips spasmed and he glanced at mia. now that he had grown up, he didnt like being embarrassed in front of others. in particular, he was especially unaccustomed to being chastised by his parents in front of mia. he touched his nosethe boy had also picked up justins little habitsand answered, im not talking about myself. my colleagues are affected too. he looked up at nora and said, mom, i have 23 colleagues from america who are also facing the same situation. all of them are harvard and mit graduates. after they left the country to pursue further studies, they didnt return to america even once. because of this, they were even flamed by netizens on the internet, but not all of them had stayed here of their own volition. its because they ended up becoming exposed to high-end industries under their lecturers guidance when they were still university students, resulting in them being forced to stay here and being forbidden from returning to america. they want to go back too there are many others like them. there were already 23 such cases in peters school alone. moreover, most of them had even gotten married and started a family there, so they wanted to return to their country with their wives, husbands, and children. but there was only so much peter could do. he had no problem escaping by himselfin fact, he could even take two or three people with himbut he couldnt take all of them with him. all 23 of his colleagues wanted to leave this place with him. it wouldnt be right, no matter who he abandoned or took with him. so in case of trouble, mom was the person to go to. he was only fifteen. it was perfectly normal that he wouldnt be able to resolve such a serious problem. nora: justin also fell silent. peter gave mia a look. mia immediately said gently to nora, aunt nora, those people are so pitiful. like pete, all of them obviously want to go home, but not only are they unable to, their own countrymen misunderstood them and even called them traitors im sure their parents miss them a lot too. fine, lets help them, nora said. how many do we help? peter asked. nora looked at him. since weve decided to help, then we must get every one of them out. then, she cocked her head to the side and suddenly chuckled. well, would you look at that? weve got company. since they have already set their sights on us, lets visit your lab and have a look! okay. after breakfast, the group went to the laboratory entrance. peter said, my parents and little sister havent settled their accommodation arrangements yet. is it possible to let them stay in the laboratorys lounge? the security guard looked at nora and justin and then replied, give me a minute. ill have to ask the higher-ups about that. with a walkie-talkie in his hand, he stepped aside and asked, do i let them in, sir? the person on the other end replied, let them in. three small and skinny weaklings like them arent going to be much of a threat, if at all. dont get so nervous just because they are americans; only the big brother of the irvin school of martial arts and the big sister of the quinn school of martial arts can pose a threat to us. the rest are no problem! yes, sir! thus, the security guards let them in. none of them knew just what kind of monsters they had allowed into the laboratory. Chapter 1049 rather than a laboratory, peters workplace was actually more like a research center. as they went deeper into the facility, just on the way to the lounge alone, nora observed that there were already about a few hundred people guarding the place. from the looks of it, peter and the others were doing research on something extremely important. there were also a lot of employeesat least a thousand of themin the research center. therefore, the research center had its own employee dormitories and canteen. the families of most of the people under surveillance also lived and worked there, so they couldnt leave even if they wanted to. when they reached the lounge, peter said, rest here. ill bring you guys around and let you meet those people when lunchtime comes. ill give them a heads-up first, too. okay. after sleeping the morning away, when lunchtime approached, the trio went to the canteen with peter. there, nora met the 23 people in question. the group was both excited and nervous. but some of them looked clearly uneasy. whats wrong? nora asked. peter answered, for some of them, their family members arent here, but would also like to leave with us. nora broke into a frown. after a moment of contemplation, she exchanged a look with justin and then said, how about this? get their families addresses and give them to me. ill send people to pick them up. peter nodded and went to talk to the others. after a while, he came back again. the boy, who still looked as troubled as before, asked, must we act tonight, mom? yeah. for one, by taking action quickly, it was highly likely that they could get away before the people outside even realized what had happened. for another, she wanted to go home earlier to sleep! she couldnt possibly stay here just because of one or two people. peter said, actually, a few of them havent made up their minds yet. after all, taking their families and children with them and leaving the country is a big decision. they are not sure whether their wives would agree to it. nora thought for a moment and finally said, get them to give me their addresses. ill send people to pick them up at 1 a.m. tonight she raised her head and looked at peter intently. if they want to leave, then have their families display the national flag at the entrance of their homes. if its inconvenient for them to display the flag, or if they dont have one at home, they can draw stars and stripes on a piece of paper and put that up instead. her words took peter by surprise. stars and stripes he suddenly smiled and said, okay, got it. in this instant, peter suddenly felt immensely proud of having a mother like nora. he looked back and relayed noras instructions to the others. then, he collated everyones addresses and handed them to nora. as nora stared at the addresses, she lowered her gaze. in the afternoon, when they returned to the hotel, she immediately dialed karls number. we have a new mission. karl immediately asked, what is it? picking people up. without any hesitation whatsoever, karl answered, no problem. after hanging up the phone, he gave out orders to black panther and abbott. both men immediately became excited. do we get to meet black cat this time? to chase after his idol, abbott had joined karls team. unfortunately, black cat hadnt been in action much these recent years, so he hadnt managed to meet his idol yet. black panther said, when nora impersonated black cat back then, she did a pretty good job never mind, im going to meet the real black cat this time! i wonder whos more impressive, nora or black cat? as karl stared at them, the corners of his lips couldnt help but spasm. black cats identity was sensitiveafter all, she had taken so many lives, so it went without saying that her identity must be kept a secretso he hadnt told these two dummies the truth yet. upon hearing what they said, karl cleared his throat and nodded. alright, get going now! Chapter 1050 at 4 a.m. the hour right before daybreak was when people were the sleepiest. in spite of that, nora opened her eyes punctually. when she sat up, justin, who was beside her, also sat up. after exchanging a look with each other, nora went to wash up leisurely. she put her hair up into a ponytail and stretched as she remarked, its been a while since i last did anything taxing. i should go get some good exercise tonight. yeah. how do you want to go about it? a doting justin asked. nora blinked and replied, itd be really boring if we just leave quietly by ourselves. we should make them pay for what theyve done. after all, they kept pete captive for so long. we shouldnt let them off the hook that easily, right? justin smiled. got it. justin hadnt passed down his social connections to pete yet. as for pete himself, he was only fifteen years old, so he hadnt established his own connections yet. he was still in the phase of looking for reliable subordinates of his own. therefore, it was indeed rather hard for pete to save his colleagues. but to nora and justin, the same task was as easy as abc. the couple stepped out of the room and went next door to look for mia. however, when they went over, they realized that she wasnt in the room. oh, right. mia said she would be with pete tonight to help him with the logistical arrangements, said nora. yeah, okay. the two then headed down leisurely. the security guard at the lounge entrance had already fallen asleep. the middle-aged ladys head nodded forward again and again as she dozed. nora and justin, who had decided to openly leave through the door, then took out their cell phones and held them up to the scanner at the entrance, where the glass doors immediately opened. the two stepped out. the sky was dim and gray as daybreak slowly approached. the two went to petes dormitory. as soon as they arrived, they saw that pete and the others had already assembled on the ground floor. all of them looked tired and weary. it was obvious that they hadnt slept the whole night because they were too nervous. nora yawned and signaled to pete. pete immediately nodded and led the way in front. as he walked, he explained, ive already scouted out the area nearbythere are no security cameras along this route. theres an iron gate in front, though, and the key is with the captain of the security officers. nora raised her brows. if you had told me earlier, id have gone to retrieve it. when pete heard her, he let out a sneaky chuckle and fished out a key from his pocket. i already swiped the key a long time ago and duplicated it. well done, thought nora. as expected of her son, indeed. in this instant, it occurred to nora that pete did have the ability to bring his colleagues out of the research center. it was just that he couldnt ensure their successful escape once they left. when justin saw the look of approval in noras eyes, he immediately poured cold water and said, they must have realized what you were up to, right? thats why you panicked and got us here to clean up your mess. pete: unfortunately, that was indeed what had happened. when he stole the key and duplicated it the other time, the captain of the security officers had sensed something amiss and had been tracing the culprit recently. the clues would probably lead him to pete in another couple of days or so. while he could certainly leave by himself, two days were too short a period for him to bring so many people with him. he touched his nose and grumbled, cough, quit it, dad. seeing the boy embarrassed, justin was satisfied. ha, that little brat. dont even think of showing off in front of nora. youre still too young! nora glanced at the people behind them. when she realized that there were fewer than 20 people behind, pete explained, a few of them changed their minds at the last minute and decided to stay. yeah, okay. nora didnt press for details. with pete familiar with the terrain, the group managed to reach the main entrance without any problems. pete stopped in his tracks. mom, dad, im sure that there are surveillance cameras at the entrance. if i open the door, they will find out immediately. we only have 30 seconds before they get here. are the people who are supposed to meet us already outside? yeah, they are. alright, lets go, then! pete did a tuck-and-roll and tried his best to hide his presence as he rushed over and opened the gate. when the gate opened, everyone dashed toward it! outside. abbott, who had personally driven a truck over, craned his neck when he spotted them. wheres black cat? Chapter 1051 peter stood beside the truck and watched as his colleagues got into the truck one by one. in the end, he looked at mia and said, get in, mia! mias eyes were bright and shiny. this was the first time that the girl, who had always been well-behaved since she was little, was involved in something this exciting. it was an extremely novel experience for her. however, she couldnt help but be worried about petes safety. she wanted to say something, yet she didnt dare to, so she merely nodded and grabbed the cargo bed of the truck. just as she was about to prop herself up, a big and warm arm suddenly held her around the waist and held her up. with that, mia got into the truck immediately. mia: !! her cheeks immediately turned as red as a tomato, and she felt as if her heart was pounding faster than usual. she looked outside just as she was about to speak, she noticed that the doors of the main entrance had opened, and security officers were rushing out of the building. they were about to surround them! some even raised their guns and pointed them at the trucks tires. once the tires were punctured, they wouldnt be able to leave! it was at this point that she saw peter, who had been holding on to the cargo bed and planning to get in previously, suddenly jumping back down. he promptly shouted, go! though abbott didnt manage to catch a glimpse of black cat, he knew very well that his mission was to pick these people up today. the man immediately started the truck. when someone fired at the truck, abbott quickly changed its speed and direction to prevent the bullet from striking the tires. those guys didnt dare to go as far as to take livesafter all, they needed the researchers aliveso they didnt fire at anyone. just as more and more bullets were fired and it seemed that they wouldnt be able to dodge them anymore, a commotion suddenly broke out in the distance where the security officers were! abbott immediately slammed his foot down on the gas pedal. the truck went charging out immediately and disappeared after rounding the corner. when the captain of the security officers saw the truck disappear from his sight, he immediately knew that it was too late. despite that, he didnt panic. since he had decided to stay put, it went without saying that he had a plan. those guys might be able to escape the research center, but leaving for good? not so easy! he looked coldly at the trio who had stayed behind and said derisively, playing hero? dont overestimate yourselves! peter hunt, you must be the one who stole my key, right? peter nodded. yup. the captain sneered. ill make you pay for that today! and give you a taste of what happens when you dont behave! then, he took a step back and ordered, go, get them! teach them a good lesson! i want peter hunts legs broken! they certainly couldnt kill the researchers, but once their legs were broken, it would be even harder for them to escape, no? as he gave the order, over 20 security officers rushed over and surrounded the trio. however, nora was looking at an overland vehicle nearby. they might have missed the truck just now, but look what they had here? their escape route had just presented itself! ill hold them here. which one of you is going to steal the car? ill protect you, mom. dad can go steal the car. justin: a grumpy look had already come over his countenance. it wasnt easy for him to have a chance to team up with his wife. what was that kid butting in for? he scoffed, nothing but an unnecessary move. peter stroked his chin. he was simply speechless at the tyrant. did he really have to be so possessive even at a time like this? never mind, it wasnt like he had the guts to piss his father off too badly, either. after all, he was still young. should the tyrant really decide to make things difficult for him, he wouldnt be able to handle it. peter came around to the idea in no time. he said, dad, mom, you guys hold em back. ill go get the car. okay. upon seeing the trio still leisurely discussing plans despite being surrounded, the captain was furious. fools sure were fearless! did the three of them really think that he and his team were just your average, run-of-the-mill security officers? normal people would never be able to keep those people in the facility. they were all elites who had been carefully selected! with a sneer, the captain ordered, get them! Chapter 1052 ten minutes later. security officers lay all over the ground as nora and justin stretched their arms and legs. stretch a little more. you havent exercised for too long. take care not to hurt yourself, said justin. peter who had driven over and was waiting for them to get into the car: fine, compared to his father, he certainly still had a long way to go! nora did as justin said. he was right. her life was becoming more and more relaxed and leisurely these days. all she did every day was sleep and go for strolls. she was completely leading the life of a retiree. given all the activity today, there was indeed a need for her to cool down properly. she stretched her arms and legs seriously. the captain, who was on the floor, stared at them in shock. he stammered, w-who are you? he already had a vague idea of their identities by then at his question, nora hesitated for a moment and then suddenly said with a straight face, were americans. i know that, of course! the captain thought. annoyed, the captain retorted, do you have any idea who we are?! how dare you do this to me! i will tell the queen about this! i dont believe we cant catch you guys if the uk goes all out! oh, okay, nora replied. the captain: ? after the two were done stretching, they got into the car. peter sped into the distance at once. black panther had personally gone to pick up the researchers families at the places specified by nora. whenever they spotted a house with the american flag hung on the door or window, they would knock out the hidden agents monitoring the occupants, rush into the houses, and then escort the researchers family members into the transportation vehicle. to be honest, after black panther started working for karl and began his career as an assassin, the man, who had grown up in switzerland, had become someone who confounded right and wrong. he was someone who lived with his morals in the gray area. but when he saw the star-spangled banners fluttering in the breeze, a feeling of patriotism suddenly arose in him. however, he didnt dwell too long on it. he quickly took his charges to black cat and met up with her instead. though the two teams were working separately, both ultimately raced toward the same destination. when black panther arrived at the pier where they were supposed to meet up, he saw abbott and a group of people there. they were craning their necks anxiously and looking into the distance. wheres black cat? black panther asked. abbott shook his head and replied, black cat isnt here yet. they are going to find us very soon, though. if black cat doesnt get here soon, we wont be able to get away anymore. black panther broke into a frown as well. neither of them knew that a certain security bureau was currently trying their hardest to find them via the traffic cameras on the roads. however, someone hacked into the system at that moment in the cyber-security central bureau of the uk, q and y easily stopped the bureau from accessing the system. in fact, they even blocked the satellite signal. as a result, the bureau could only use the most traditional method to search for them. because of this, even though five minutes had already passed since abbott and the others reached their destination, the bureau still hadnt found their way over yet. screech! while the group was waiting anxiously, a car stopped in front of them. peter, nora, and justin then got out of it. nora and justin were both tapping away on their cell phones with cyber-security technology getting more and more advanced, even q and y couldnt afford to look away from the uks cyber-security system for even a second if they wanted to stop them from finding their whereabouts. as soon as they stopped, the other party would be able to restore the system. should that happen, it would only be a matter of mere seconds before their whereabouts are exposed. the trio got out of the car and approached the group. black panther panicked at once. he shouted, wheres black cat?! do you know that the vehicle were about to use is absolute top-secret in the organization?! only boss and black cat are authorized to use it! without black cat here, we wont be able to leave at all! what have you people done? did you abandon black cat and leave black cat there to bring up the rear?! an anxious abbott also asked, yeah. wheres black cat? nora: the corners of her lips spasmed as she said, shut up. then, she closed the hacking program on her cell phone and opened a program that only karl and she could access. abbott and black panther: ????? Chapter 1053 abbott and black panther stared at nora in shock and astonishment. both of them were incredulous. honestly speaking, they had already found nora very impressive when they realized that she was the big sister of the quinn school of martial arts. among all the women no, among everybody they had ever met, including the men, she was the most impressive one ever. in that case, how much more impressive could black cat possibly be? now that they suddenly realized that nora was, in fact, black cat herself, even though the discovery was certainly surprising, it also made perfect sense to them. at the same time, they also felt rather bad for looking down on nora back then. how could they have been so clueless?! while the two men were plagued with guilt, nora looked intently at her cell phone and wordlessly tapped the activate button. to hide their embarrassment, abbott and black panther asked, whats the emergency plan, black cat? yeah, this is the ocean. youll have to cross the ocean if you want to go back to america. how are you guys going to get there? abbott wasnt an american, so he didnt feel much of a sense of loyalty to the united states. while the two were talking, they suddenly heard a whirring sound. then, the coast started to shake a little. the next moment, a black, massive object suddenly emerged from the ocean. shocked, the two quickly looked over warily, whereupon they realized that it was actually a submarine!! on top of that, it was a huge one that could seat up to a hundred people! abbott and black panther were astounded. the two men stared at the behemoth in disbelief. when did the organization get an ultimate weapon like this?! with this around, they wouldnt have to fear even if they created a huge ruckus in the uk! this was also noras first time seeing the submarine. she and karl had prepared this as their backup plan in the past. at the bottom of it all, the assassin organization was still an illegal business. moreover, karl still had an official identitya spyin the united states. the two had hit it off immediately and prepared the submarine. in case there ever came a day when they could no longer bear the pressure from foreign authorities, they could use the submarine and escape to anywhere in the world in it. energy supplies were also replenished regularly. at the very least, there was definitely enough to last till they got to the united states! nora stepped forward and unlocked the system with a scan of her thumb. the submarines door opened and everyone went in one by one. after everyone had entered, nora and justin finally went in and closed the door. as soon as the door closed, justin put his cell phone away. the submarine started sinking into the waters and began its journey to the united states. the submarine featured a lot of advanced technology, including even a counter-reconnaissance system. this more or less gave them a veil of invisibility and prevented radars from detecting them. the submarine started moving in the ocean. everyone inside also quietened down. from the uk, it would take roughly a week for them to reach the united states. everything outside in the vast ocean was covered in darkness, making the passengers rather scared and panicky. when black panther sensed their apprehension and anxiety, he started to chat with them to pass the time. he looked at peter first. do you have a girlfriend? this boy was black cats son! when peter was about to answer, his colleagues next to him said, oh, peters super popular with the girls in the lab! even though hes still young, there are a lot of women throwing themselves at him! black panther immediately remarked jokingly, ooh, you lucky chap! peter, however, glanced at mia subconsciouslytrue enough, a flustered look appeared in the girls eyes. yet when he looked over, she hurriedly lowered her head to hide her emotions. peter heaved a sigh inwardly. he had been diagnosed with mild autism when he was a child, but as the son of justin hunt, he was extremely prideful. among all the girls he had ever met, only mia and cherry were good enough in his eyes. cherry was his younger sister whom he doted on a lot. as for mia initially, he had found the girl weak and frail, so he couldnt bring himself to bully her at all, and he also started to subconsciously protect her. when he found out that she was his younger cousin, it became all the more natural for him to do so. when had those changes in his feelings for her suddenly changed? he couldnt quite recall anymore. all he knew was that in his family where everyone was a big boss, mia was the one who cared for him the most. yet, in spite of that, the two of them were not allowed to be together. Chapter 1054 joel and nora were recognized as siblings in the eyes of the law, but in terms of blood relations, they were actually cousins. although this meant that peter and mia were already a generation apart in blood relations, they were ultimately still second cousins. therefore, they still couldnt be together. he knew that his parents didnt care about such things. if he and mia made up their minds to be together, even if they didnt hold the actual wedding itself, his parents would still give them their blessings. however, he knew that mia loved kids, and people in consanguineous marriages easily produced children with deformities. in that case, hed rather suppress his feelings than end up causing mia to regret her decision in the future. she was only fifteen; she still had many more years ahead of her. peter didnt want to hold her back and cause her to have to pay for her folly in her youth after she grew up. as the group chatted, nora answered a phone call. the caller was from the uk. there was faint anger in the queens voice as she said, now black cat, thats not quite nice of you. how can you snatch away all of our researchers?! nora answered calmly, we didnt snatch them awaythey came with me of their own accord. the queen was well aware of this, of course, but no way was she going to admit to it. she scoffed and said in a stuck-up manner, you made me a laughingstock by snatching them away! no, i wont take this lying down. you have to compensate me for my losses! by saying that, she was actually indirectly giving them the green light to leave. of course, even if she didnt, nora wouldnt lack ways and means to take the researchers home, either. however, if she did, their journey home would certainly be a lot smoother. what kind of compensation do you want? she asked. how about this? have alexander come over and keep lucy company. the little princess was extremely fond of cherry and often flew over to the united states to visit since she was little. the queen had always turned a blind eye to her actions because she thought that it would be nice if her daughter had a close friend. she had only brought up alexander because she knew that peter would be going home to take over the hunts businesses. however, this meant that alexander was free, wasnt he? that was why she wanted him to keep her daughter company. maybe she would have a chance of luring him to stay in the uk with the title of an earl or something in the future, who knows? the more the queen thought about it, the more she found it a good deal. after all, alexander was the next king of the imperial league! it would be fantastic if she could get him to stay in the uk! the queen asked, isnt he studying overseas right now? have him come over and tutor lucy a little and see if he can make her a star student. im not asking for too much, am i? not at all. nora didnt show the least bit of hesitation in selling her son out. however, she did set a condition. but this means that youll give our organization the green light whenever we save people from the uk in the future, right? the queen: !!! how many more are you planning to save?! nora said, everyone who wants to go back to their homeland. the queen was furious. dont push your luck, nora! nora coughed and said, im not pushing it that badly, am i? well, if youre not agreeable to it, then never mind. even if the queen didnt give the green light, she would still be able to save the researchers anymore. things would be a bit more troublesome and take up more of her sleep time, thats all. the queen: the lip corners of the queen, who could tell the underlying meaning of her words, couldnt help but spasm a little. a moment later, through gritted teeth, she finally said, fine, i agree to your condition! have alexander come over immediately! then, she asked, hows justin doing lately? when the queen had first realized that nora was black cat, she felt troubled and was caught in a dilemma for a while. but after that, she decided to accept realityafter all, she had already come to see black cat as a close friend. she had even poured out a lot of her secret woes to black cat previously, so she couldnt bear to suddenly lose her friend. therefore, from that point onward, she always went through nora whenever she wanted to contact justin. the queen had been in love with justin and pestered him before, after all, so she decided to maintain a respectable distance from him. nora was very pleased with this. thus, whenever she asked after justin during their chat, she didnt mind letting him speak with the queen. she handed the cell phone to justin. hello? justin said. hello, justin. how have you been? im doing pretty well. still as loving a couple with my wife as always; no arguments whatsoever. do you need anything else? or do you want to hear about what we have been up to lately? beep beep beep did he think that the queen didnt have a temper or what? who would want to listen to him show off how loving a couple he was with his wife?! justin raised his brows and returned the cell phone to nora. then, he asked, can you bear to part with xander, though? no, nora answered, but its not certain whos ultimately going to go home with who just yet! surprised, justin asked, what do you mean? well, lucys pretty cute. since her elder sister will be inheriting the throne, theres not much point in her staying in the uk. she might as well come to the states, then. justin: ???? a few days later, the submarine finally arrived at a coastal area in the united states. when the submarine emerged from the sea and docked, morris men, whom nora had contacted beforehand, were already waiting for them onshore. they would be escorting the researchers back to their hometowns. united with their families, the researchers turned their heads back and gave nora looks of gratitude. any words for them, mom? peter asked. nora: ? after a moments thought, she straightened her expression and only said one line: welcome home. Chapter 1055 nora didnt just stop at saving the researchers; she also told peter to spread a piece of news: should people find themselves in similar situations abroad, they could approach karls security agency for help to go back home. they would help to pick them up and send them home. peter did a great job at the task. he was extremely popular among the international students, after all. now that peter was back, he didnt plan on leaving the country anymore. instead, he took over the hunt corporation. on the day that he officially became the head of the hunt corporation, his family held a handover ceremony at home. as a show of support, the smiths all came over as well. ian could now walk by himself and didnt have to rely on a wheelchair anymore. with a walking stick in hand, he patted peter on the shoulder and said, youre even more capable than grandpa! back then, grandpa only managed to take over the company in his twenties! next to them, alexander said jokingly, hes so envious of you, though. a smiling ian asked, why? because you have such awesome grandchildren! and three of them at that! ian: peter: the lad had not only praised peter but also himself. what a cocky little narcissist he was! peter looked at him with a smile. youre heading to the uk tomorrow, right? yeah. what about it? are you gonna miss me? come on, were brothers. dont be a sissy and go crying your eyes out now! alexander said dismissively. i just wanted to tell you to bring that person home soon, replied peter. that person? who? alexander was perplexed. a mysterious smile graced peters lips and he said, nah, its nothing important. he mustnt give away his moms intentions so casually. seeing his reaction, alexander rolled his eyes and said, ugh, youre being cryptic again. after saying that, he turned his head to the side, where he saw mia dozing on the sofa beside them. he couldnt help but nod in her direction at peter. then, he walked over. just as he was about to play a prank on mia from the back, peter caught hold of his outstretched arm. what are you doing? asked alexander. peter replied, she hasnt been getting enough sleep because shes doing a lot of practice papers every day. now that she can finally relax a little tonight, you shouldnt disturb her. i just wanted to tease her a little. what are you being so protective for? alexander said. protective? peter coughed and said, dont talk nonsense. isnt she your younger cousin too? alexander pursed his lips and said, she is, but shes always been weak and frail since she was little, so shes really boring and no fun at all. lucy isnt, said peter. that little princess had been as strong and healthy as cherry since she was little! alexander grinned and said, i know. wait for it; once i go over, im going to bully her. peter: ? alexander raised his brows and said, once i bully her and make her cry, shell go whining to the queen. and once she does, the queen will release me immediately, no? peter gave him a smile that screamed good luck, pal. however, alexander, who didnt get it, turned and left instead. after he left, peter got ready to leave too. but just as he did, he noticed mias lashes quivering, which surprised him a little. since their return to the country, both of them had been in new york the whole time. however, mia hadnt approached him even once. even when the two families met for meals, she would always use the excuse of studying to skip the gatherings. this was their first time meeting since their return. are you awake? he asked. mia opened her eyes. suddenly, she lowered her head and asked, am i useless, pete? peter immediately understood what she was saying. during the operation last time, she hadnt been able to help with anything at all. from the start to the end, all she did was escape obediently. this made mia feel horribly disheartened. she felt like she was an utter failure who was completely useless, and she felt like she wasnt worthy of liking pete at all. that was why she didnt even dare to bring herself to meet him recently. on top of that, she was even harboring those feelings for him mia was close to driving herself mad. the more she tried to curb her feelings, the more she couldnt help but think of peter. it was to the extent that her heart would subconsciously start pounding a little faster whenever she heard his name yet when she saw him, she couldnt help but be filled with trepidation and panic. just as her imagination was running wild, peter slowly squatted down in front of her. he suddenly said, did you know, mia? you actually played the key role in the incident the last time. mia was taken aback. how so? peter smiled and answered, only sending you the message would give me the biggest peace of mindbecause i know that you will definitely pester mom and dad to save me. in this world, you are the one who cares about everything i do the most. Chapter 1056 it wasnt so much that his parents didnt care about him. however, more so than that, they trusted in his capabilities, so they no longer spoiled him as much as they had when he was a child. sometimes, what his parents wanted more was to train him and let him solve the problem on his own. moreover, his parents were already half-retired. it was peters personal desire to help the researchers leave, and he hadnt informed them about the situation beforehand, either. furthermore, he had even been under the watchful eye of the security officers during the emergency. this had prevented him from filling in his parents about the situation. as a result, he could only use the secret code that he had established with mia. if he had hinted at the situation to his parents instead, they definitely wouldnt have reacted as anxiously as miaafter all, the two of them knew what he was capable of all too well. mia bit her lip as she listened to peter. then, she gave him a smile. seeing that she had thought things through, peter breathed a sigh of relief. the two of them were only fifteen this year. neither of them could say for sure how long their budding feelings during their adolescence would last in the face of reality. therefore, neither of them was going to reveal anything at this point, either. in fact, peter had even thought that perhaps mia would find a boyfriend after she grew up. after chatting a little, the two separated. mia went to tanya. when she went over, tanya was rather surprised. her daughter had been down in the dumps since she returned from overseas a few days ago, but now it seemed that she had thought things through! amid everyones well wishes and congratulations, peter officially took over as the head of the hunt corporation. there were quite a lot of guests todayafter all, all of them had to show peter their support. brenda was also here. as always, the woman was clad in a red dress, making her a charming and alluring sight. people couldnt take their eyes off her at all. nora and justin were currently surrounded by the latters third uncle and his wife, who were also brendas parents. their daughter had been putting off marriage forever, making them terribly anxious. didnt she know that they were looking forward to grandkids?! hey, nora. youre her sister-in-law, so im sure shell listen to you if you talk to her. shes already thirty; if she continues to put off marriage, she wont be able to find a good man anymore! brendas mother dabbed at her eyes. brendas father was also very troubled. wasnt that young hacker guy from some time back pretty nice? why did they break up? also, i heard hes still single! brendas mother nodded. i also heard that solo is an orphan. hes pretty much all ready to be our son-in-law. where are you going to find someone better than him? nora: she also wanted to know why solo and brenda had broken up. even though solo had been persistently trying to court brenda, the woman simply wouldnt stop hiding from him! she thought for a moment and then said, alright, ill talk to her when i have the time. okay. brendas mother didnt pester her any further. out of all the hunts, she understood the best just how infamous nora was for her indolence. she was reluctant to take on any kind of responsibilities and would rather spend that time sleeping instead. also, she never made promises to anyone easily. now that she had given her word that she would talk to brenda, this meant that she would definitely try to help. as for nora herself, she also felt that it was about time she did something. before this, she hadnt wanted to interfere with brenda and solos relationship because, for one, she felt that they were already adultsit wasnt like they were kids like cherry and peteand everyone had the right to choose how they wanted to spend their lives. for another, the two of them might not want her to interfere, either. but now, with solo unable to improve the situation, as brendas sister-in-law, she had no choice but to do something. she sighed silently. when was trouble ever going to stop? this was no doubt going to keep her from her beauty sleep again! both the host and the guests enjoyed themselves at the party. soon, the party ended. as the host, peter went to see the guests out while nora and justin slacked off behind the scenes. nora kept observing brenda. solo was out on a mission today, so he hadnt attended the party. though brenda had a smile on, there was some forlornness in her eyes. at this point, her cell phone rang. she looked at it and hurriedly answered the phone call. the caller said something, upon which brenda immediately replied, okay, im on my way. then, she hurriedly left. nora looked at her and then exchanged a look with justin. both of them knew that the reason for brendas rejection of solo probably lay right in this phone call. they followed after her immediately. Chapter 1057 brenda got into her car immediately after she left. the way she looked like she was in a huge hurry made her seem somewhat anxious, and she didnt notice that nora and justin were behind her. nora followed behind her in a car. after some time, they arrived at a villa on the outskirts of new york. brenda stopped the car, got out, and started walking toward the villa. however, she had only taken a couple of steps when she stopped and returned to the car. by the time she came out of the car again, she had already changed into another set of clothes. the red gown was now a black dress, turning her from a vibrant and gorgeous woman into a dignified and self-composed one. her actions confused nora. brenda had even beaten red lights just to race all the way here, so why did she change her clothes after she arrived? also, what was this place? after brenda entered the villa, justin finally said, this is her villa. nora: ? did this mean that brenda had really found another man? was she even keeping her secret lover here? she broke into a frown. to avoid disturbing brenda, the two waited outside quietly. after a good four to five hoursnora even managed to take a nap during this timebrenda finally came out of the villa in a different black dress. her hair was damp, and it was obvious that she had just taken a bath. brenda got into her car and left. just as nora and justin were about to get out of their car and approach the villa to have a look around and see who exactly the villa was housing, a skinny figure suddenly rushed over to the villa. it was solo? so, apart from them, solo was tailing brenda, too? solo had an awful look on his countenance. he stared hard at the door of the villa, seemingly never having even considered the possibility that brenda was keeping a lover here. he then thought of how brenda had come out of the villa looking like she had just taken a bath. on top of that, her cheeks were even rosy. it was obvious that shed just done some exercise. and she even changed her clothes no matter how he looked at it, it was the complete picture of someone committing adultery! the corners of noras lips spasmed a little, and she finally got out of the car and walked up to solo. at the sound of footsteps coming from behind, solo turned around. when he saw nora, his eyes immediately reddened as though he had just seen someone whom he could depend on. he said, say, anti, just what exactly am i doing wrong? why is brenny doing this to me? nora: but before she could even say anything, solo lost it. he said, i dont believe this is happening. my eyes must be playing tricks on me. the woman who went in isnt brenny, right? although she makes dirty jokes all the time, shes actually never been a promiscuous woman. i was her first man, as well as her only one she would never cast me aside! solo clenched his fists. actually, you dont have to be like this. if you want to know whats going on, why dont you just knock on the door? solo: !! he knew that the truth would present itself before him the instant he knocked, of course. the problem washe didnt dare to. he was afraid that his guess would turn into reality. he could never accept it if that happenedbecause after brenda started ignoring him, he had thought of every possible reason under the sun except this one! he trusted brenda while he was in a dilemma, nora went straight up to the door and pressed the doorbell. solo: solo was also scared that he wanted to turn and flee, but a moment later, he heard a womans voice coming from the door. who is it? then, the door opened. a middle-aged lady who looked to be in her fifties or sixties stood at the door and looked at them in trepidation. who are you looking for? solo heaved a sigh of relief. however, the next instant, he heard the middle-aged lady ask, are you looking for my son? hes already asleep her son solos mind instantly went blank. so, brenda was not only keeping a pretty boy secret lover but also taking care of his entire family?! while he was lost in thought, nora asked, oh, i saw brenda leave this villa just now. may i know how she is related to your son? solo tensed up at once and looked at the middle-aged lady nervously. the lady smiled and answered, oh, brenda? shes my daughter-in-law! daughter-in-law and my son is already asleep the combination of these words immediately turned solo as pale as a sheet! was brenda already married to someone else? Chapter 1058 solo felt as if his mind had gone completely blank, and he felt a little unsteady on his feet. he turned away in shock, not quite sure who or where he should be looking, or what he should do at this moment. after a brief silence, nora asked, whats your sons name? the lady answered, oh, my son? hes a really tall and handsome chap! his name is marcus, and hes a police officer. do you guys know each other? marcus? though nora was puzzled, she did find the name somewhat familiar. in contrast, it was solo who suddenly understood what was going on. he stared at the lady in front of him in disbelief and then suddenly took a step back, his face turning even paler than before. nora, who detected his unusual reaction, looked at the lady again and asked, maam, has your son been staying here all along? yeah! the lady smiled and said, shh, keep it down, my son is asleep. if youre looking for my daughter-in-law, how about i give her a phone call for you? nora nodded. the lady then closed the door. nora looked at solo, who explained, marcus he is brendas comrade who died protecting her back then, but isnt he dead? noras eyes narrowed at solos words. no wonder she had found his name so familiar just now. shed heard about brendas past where solo had, due to a freak combination of factors, accidentally caused marcus to die while saving brenda. this was also why it had been impossible between solo and brenda back then. later, solo had made countless attempts to redeem himself, which ultimately made brenda relent and change her mind. the pair had been about to get engaged when brenda suddenly started to reject him again and insisted on breaking off the engagement so, had all that been because of marcus return? nora looked at the villa again. suddenly, the voice of the middle-aged lady from earlier reached their ears. oh, youre awake, son? yeah. whos outside, mom? the other partys voice belonged to a man. i dont know, just a few passers-by. they are probably your wifes friends. by the way, when are the two of you going to have kids? i cant wait to have grandkids! well its no hurry! arent we already trying our best? the rest of the conversation was too soft to be audible; it was likely that they had gone into another room. solo turned even paler. for a moment, he didnt know whether he should feel guilty or scared. was it possible for the dead to come back to life? or had marcus been alive all along? but marcus had died in an explosion while trying to save brenda, and his body had even been laid to rest. how could he possibly still be alive? nora and justin exchanged a look. justin was currently tapping away on his cell phone. after a while, he passed the phone to her. during that short while, justin had already hacked into the government network and was checking the information in the police system. marcus status was verified as deceased. solo was still lost in thought. nora looked at him and said, rather than puzzling over it here, lets just ask the person involved and find out what exactly is going on. since they were unsure about the situation with the man inside the villa, they couldnt possibly force their way in. their only option now was to contact brenda. nora called brenda, who answered right away. she sounded rather tired. hi, nora. whats up? nora asked, what on earth is going on with marcus? brenda fell silent. nora looked at the villa. were outside the villa right now. if you dont explain whats going on, i cant promise you that solo wont force his way in. the moment she said that, brenda immediately panicked and said, dont! i ill come back right away no, wait, lets meet at the caf at the entrance of the neighborhood instead. okay. after hanging up, nora and justin took the despondent solo with them and went to the caf. as soon as they entered, they saw brenda racing over in the car. she entered the caf immediately after she parked. solo had already gotten up from his seat and was looking at her in shock. what on earth is going on, brenny? is marcus still alive?! Chapter 1059 a hesitant look formed in brendas eyes when she saw solo. a moment later, she lowered her gaze and suddenly said, come with me, guys. then, she headed straight toward the villa. the group followed after her. brenda took out a card key, swiped it at the entrance, and opened the door. when nora and the others saw how well she knew her way around the house, they couldnt help but exchange a look with one another. from the looks of it, brenda often came over. it was likely she treated the villa as her home. after brenda entered, the middle-aged lady from earlier appeared. when she saw brenda and the people behind her, she smiled and said, youre back, brenda? they must be your friends. here, make yourselves at home! ill get you guys some coffee. without giving them a chance to refuse, she went into the kitchen and began to boil some water. brenda pointed to the sofa and gestured for them to have a seat. then, she entered the kitchen and said, let me do it, mom. solos heart sank. brenda had called her mom and she had even been so natural when she did it. he clenched his fists. however, the lady frowned and said, shoo, shoo. go and keep the guests company instead. mom can handle all these just fine. she ushered brenda out of the kitchen and then said with a smile, ill go up and wake marcus. how can he continue sleeping when there are guests in the house? geez! ill get him to go get some nice little snacks or something! brendas expression turned a little nervous. however, she didnt say anything. the lady then went up the stairs and pushed the door to the master bedroom open. she called out, hey, marcus! go out and get some snacks! we have guests in the house! a mans voice was then heard coming from the second floor. alright, mom. the lady then came back down and continued making coffee. when solo heard the voice from the upper floor, his expression turned even more awful. moreover, it sounded like the voice had come from the master bedroom solo got onto his feet to charge upstairs. his fists clenched again and again, but he ultimately forced himself to resist the urge. he didnt want to make things difficult for brenda. if brenda really was already married, he didnt want to break up her family. as though all the strength in him had suddenly left him, he sat back down on the sofa. at this point, the lady had finished making the coffee and brought it over. she said, you guys are brendas friends, right? you should talk some sense into her shes already in her thirties. its about time she considers having kids solo lowered his gaze. at this point, the lady suddenly looked at the stairs and got up. why isnt marcus here yet? ill get him. she then went up the stairs again. however, a short while later, she suddenly screamed. brenda rushed up the stairs anxiously. nora and justin followed closely behind her. solo was the only one who stayed where he was. however, after hesitating for a moment, he still decided to follow them upstairs. when nora arrived on the upper floor, she noticed that the door to the master bedroom was ajar. the ladys voice could be heard coming from within. marcus? marcus! what happened?! quick, get the doctor here! nora rushed into the room immediately. she was a doctor and could save the patient in times of emergency. but when she went in, she saw the lady collapsed on the floor. brenda was squatting beside her and pulling her arm. mom, its okay, its okay. marcus is fine no, hes not! doctor, doctor! the lady screamed. nora quickly stepped forward and said calmly, im a doctor. whats wrong? as soon as she heard nora, the lady grabbed her hand and said, please, save my son! save my son! noras gaze followed the direction where she was pointing and looked at the bed. the lady screamed, why isnt my son waking up? why isnt he getting up?! noras expression instantly changed. there was nobody on the bed at all. Chapter 1060 surprised, she looked at brenda, who shook her head at her and then continued to comfort the middle-aged lady. she said, mom, why dont you go outside first? ill wake him up. dont worry, everything is okay what do you mean everything is okay?! something must have happened! im not blind! tell me, what exactly is going on with marcus?! the lady gripped brendas hands tightly, her emotions gradually changing. she demanded, tell me, did you guys have an argument? or is it because youre unwilling to have children with my son? is that why he became like this? brenda, how can you reject having children with him? youre too much! after speaking, she immediately started hitting and kicking brenda! brenda held her tightly, not at all bothered even when the lady hit her a few times. it was nora who couldnt stand to watch her actions any longer that knocked the lady out with a karate chop to the neck. only then did the commotion stop. the huge skirmish had already made brenda all out of breath, and even her clothes and hair were in a total mess. she sighed and said, ill go take another bath. nora nodded. after giving the lady some medicine to calm her down, she left the room. the trio waited for brenda downstairs. after the incident just now, solo had understood something. so, she had taken a bath earlier because of this? it wasnt because she was married! he paced back and forth as he said, what on earth is going on, though? why does she think that marcus is alive? and who is that man who was talking in the room? while the trio was thinking, brenda came down the stairs. she toweled her damp hair and collapsed onto the sofa. she was so exhausted that she was close to collapsing. the others didnt urge her to hurry. after brenda caught her breath, she finally sighed and said, thats an ai system. what? solo was taken aback. brenda tossed a pair of spectacles to him and gestured for him to put them on. the moment solo did, a figure appeared in front of him, giving solo such a huge shock that he couldnt help but take a step back. in his vision, marcus moved somewhat stiffly and unnaturally. the figure said, hi, friend! it was marcus voice. brenda rubbed her temples. marcus mom has been denying the fact that marcus is already dead. i dont know who tricked her, but they inserted a chip into her eyes that allowed her to see and even talk to marcus. her mental health is terrible, and we are not allowed to say that marcus has already passed away the chip isnt very stable, though, and marcus would sometimes freeze and stop moving. when that happens, she panics and calls me. i was here just now to calm her down and reboot the system. solo asked, then she was referring to you as her daughter-in-law because? brenda sighed and answered, in her eyes, marcus and i are married. thats why she keeps calling me her daughter-in-law she has also been dying for a grandchild. brenda lowered her head. however, solo understood what was going on. he stepped forward and held brendas hands. so, this is why youve been rejecting me? brenda nodded. solo, however, was close to tears. he said, but i dont mind at all! i can support her and keep her company with you! i can even treat her like shes my mom! brenda gave him a wry smile and said, and then? what kind of identity are you going to use to stay by her side? her question stumped solo. brenda lowered her head and said, ive never considered marriage at all in the past anyway, so lets just keep things this way. im pretty okay with how things stand now. she then pointed at the door and added, you can leave now. dont ever look for me again. Chapter 1061 however, solo remained where he was. suddenly, he said, is the gadget broken? ill take a look at it. he looked around the room before looking in the direction where the sound was coming from. there, he spotted a black box. he went over, opened the box, and began to study the electrical wiring inside. as he did, he remarked, this is an outdated version. they dont set up new ones like this anymore, so she certainly has been tricked. here, ill update the system. while he spoke, he started to get down to work. brenda opened and then shut her mouth as she looked at him, hesitant to speak. when she was about to say something, solo said, to be honest, you dont have to feel so guilty about it. im the one who caused his death. if someone must make up for it, then i should be the one doing it, not you. you really dont have to make up for it with the rest of your entire life. brenda shut her mouth. to be honest, she didnt feel like she had done anything wrong. but when she got engaged to solo, marcus mother had approached her, stared straight into her eyes, and asked, are you getting engaged when my son died for you? because of that, she couldnt bring herself to say those words anymore. she felt awfully guilty and horrible, which made her give up thinking about the matter altogether. she threw herself into her work and used it to numb herself. all her missions had actually been highly dangerous the last few years, and she had suffered grievous injuries as a result. sometimes, she even wondered if all of this would end if she just gave her life back to marcus? but this was impossible she took a deep breath. at this point, nora suddenly grabbed her arm. she said, come with me. her words took brenda by surprise. solo didnt pay them any attention but continued to fix the black box instead. brenda then left the villa with nora. this time, justin didnt follow them. after making brenda get into the passenger seat, nora took out her cell phone and dialed morris number. morris soon picked up the call. his voice was calm and steady as he asked, is something the matter, nora? can i come over to the special department? morris voice deepened a little as he answered, you are always welcome here. nora hung up. next to her, brenda, who wanted to lighten up the mood, remarked, are you sure you should be flirting with another man in front of me, nora? arent you afraid that justin would be jealous? nora didnt answer her. her stern demeanor made brenda drop the flippant act, and she didnt dare to joke around anymore. soon, they arrived at the special department. nora stopped the car, got out with brenda, and entered from the main entrance. morris, who was in his office, was standing at the window and watching them. his secretary came in and asked, its time to knock off, captain ford. arent you leaving? no, i still have something to do. morris replied. surprised, the secretary asked, is there a case that needs our attention? do you need my help? we no, its fine. you guys can go. alright, then. the secretary didnt know why morris, who usually knocked off on the dot, was working overtime today, but she was greatly relieved that she didnt have to work overtime along with him. thus, everyone left the office. nora entered the special department with brenda. the latter had once worked there for a period of time, so she knew everyone there and was on good terms with them. after greeting them all, she finally asked, where are we going, nora? as soon as she popped the question, nora stopped in front of a door with brenda. she gazed at the door and then answered, were here. she pushed the door open. when brenda got a clear look at the room, she was stunned. Chapter 1062 the secluded room was shrouded completely in darkness, and there were no windows inside. when nora opened the door, the sensor-operated lights switched on, lighting up the room with a dim yellow light and allowing brenda to take a good look at the interior. the walls were filled with black and white headshots. nora entered the room. brenda followed after her and looked at the photographs one by one. underneath the black and white portraits were not even names but just serial codes. it was as though they were afraid of having their identities discovered even when they were in the special department. though brenda had worked here before, she had never stepped into this room before because she knew very well that this was where those who had died in the line of duty were. nora said, i dont know what its like in interpol, but here in america, these people are honored for their sacrifice. these brave soldiers sacrificed themselves for the country and for the people, but they have never demanded anything in return. even after their deaths, they refuse to leave behind even their names, for fear that they may implicate their family. brenda, when you joined this line of work, have you ever thought that you would die in the line of duty? would you cower in fear and be hesitant to take action while carrying out missions because youre afraid that you would die? would you want your teammates to live the rest of their lives in atonement after you die in the line of duty, unable to ever escape from the curse? there is no problem with looking after a deceased teammates family, but is there a need for you to do it in such a lowly manner? marcus may have died and sacrificed his life while trying to save you, but before he died, im sure he wouldnt have wanted you to become his wife after his death to take care of his aging mother! the two of you are comrades! the two of you are brothers-in-arms! the frontline is no place for romance! at the bottom of it all, marcus didnt die for your sake; he died in the line of duty while trying to catch barbarian! he died for the greater good; for barbarians future victims, and for the ones whom he had already killed! but what are you doing now? youve cheapened marcus sacrifice! take a good look at these people after their deaths, their comrades will certainly become their brothers and help them to take care of their families, but they will never sacrifice themselves to do so! neither will they allow themselves to become their wives! nora rarely spoke this much. if it wasnt because she wanted to give brenda a wake-up call, she couldnt even be bothered to talk to her. the woman had forced herself into a dead end, and her actions had sullied marcus sacrifice. marcus death had indeed been partially due to brenda and his own personal feelings, but it was more a sacrifice in the line of duty as an interpol officer while trying to catch a criminal than anything else. his sacrifice was for the people! brenda was stunned. she naturally understood all these, but she simply couldnt accept it psychologically. but in this instant, as she gazed at the wall of photographs of officers who had died in the line of duty, a solemn look came over brendas countenance, and she suddenly realized that her actions had indeed cheapened marcus sacrifice. from a brave soldier who died trying to protect the country, it had turned him into an infatuated man who died for mere love and romance! brendas eyes reddened. she suddenly looked at nora and said, i understand now, nora! nora knew that brenda would probably still need some time to think things through, but this was as much as she could do for her. the rest would depend on herself. she nodded. the pair stayed wordlessly in the room for a while and paid their respects to the warriors who gave their lives selflessly for others. footsteps suddenly came from the door at this point. as morris stood at the door, his deep voice suddenly reached them. wanna know who founded the special department? he asked. both nora and brenda looked over in unison. admiration filled morris eyes as he said, ive never met the founder, but we all know him as commander xavier. Chapter 1063 morris took a step forward and explained, the founders story has already become a legend. nobody knows how much of it is true, but its said that humans had gained superpowers during that time, and many used their superpowers for evil. commander xavier established the special department to protect regular humans. he looked at brenda and said, commander xaviers real name is hugh xavier. i heard his wife was also part of the special department back then. once, when commander xavier was out of commission, she had led the special department to achieve various victories. the two ultimately retreated to the background and lived in seclusion in the end. the two of them were not just husband and wife but also comrades-in-arms. commander xaviers wife was a reticent woman, and the couple rarely spoke sweet nothings to each other like other married couples. but when they stood next to each other, they gave people the feeling that two of the mightiest people had formed a powerful alliance, and it was as if they knew exactly what the other was thinking. when commander xaviers wife was wanted by the entire world, he was willing to make an enemy of the whole world for her sake. they, who served the country and the people and also did everything they could for each other, then became the legends of the special department. morris went on and said, its also because that era was simply too glorious and spawned too many legends that people, in the pursuit of power, started developing an interest in genetic research. that was what led to our existing v1 to v16 gene serums. at the core of it all, these gene serums are actually humanitys attempts at overcoming their limits. they dream of becoming as powerful as those super-humans, but little do they know that all those people who once possessed superpowers just wanted to become ordinary humans once more. after saying all these, morris realized that he had said a little too much. he then added, commander xavier once said that with great power comes great responsibility. if your comrade-in-arms has died in the line of duty, then all the more you must take on their share of duty and live on properly instead of losing yourself in your grief. his wife, simone xavier, once lost a friend with red hair. after her friends death, she dyed her own hair red and lived an exciting life in her friends stead. all of them have never complained or regretted what theyve done. as nora listened to morris, she suddenly found herself longing to live in that era. as for brenda, she balled up her fists. a wry smile formed on her countenance as she said, i really was splitting hairs over minor issues, huh. after chatting for a while longer, noras cell phone suddenly rang. she stepped aside and answered the call. the caller, lisa, said, im at the villa now, nora. marcus moms mental illness stems from psychological reasons, not physical ones, so its actually out of our control. at the bottom of it all, the truth is that shes not sick at all; shes just doing all this to numb her pain. as for insisting that brenda is her daughter-in-law my guess is that shes jealous of her in a way. she was jealous that brenda was living her life properly when her son was dead. to be honest, this was a perfectly understandable mindset. a couple of days ago, nora had even seen the news about an 18-year-old boy who saved a 16-year-old girl who was drowning. while the girl had survived, the boy had died. the boys parents were unable to bring themselves to forgive the girl and were unwilling to meet her. it was obvious that marcus mom wanted brenda to suffer along with her so that she could feel better. she sighed silently. elsewhere. when nora stepped aside to pick up a phone call, brenda came up to morris and stood next to him. she followed his line of sight and looked at nora, who was standing near them, from the back. brenda suddenly asked, captain ford, have you stayed single all these years because of nora? her words took morris by surprise. brenda went on. do you also want a wife like commander xaviers? a soulmate whom you can also form a powerful alliance with and who knows what exactly is on your mind? morris fell silent. he had never told anyone about his feelings. he didnt expect brenda to still detect them. Chapter 1064 nora returned after the phone call to find the atmosphere around morris and brenda a bit strange. however, she didnt dwell on it too much. instead, she said to brenda, lets go. oh, okay. brenda followed nora out. after they got into the car, they returned to the villa. justin was still using his cell phone on the sofa as he waited for them. as for solo, he was occupied with the gadget. after dismantling the box, he had changed its components to the best ones available and was installing them at the moment. upon noticing the two ladies, both men turned to face them. solo gazed at brenda with a scorching look in his eyes while justin gave nora a gentle smile. the man was not only smiling more often these days but also becoming more and more charismatic. nora shifted her gaze to the upper floor and said, ill go check up on marcus mom. okay. upstairs, lily and a psychologist were giving marcus mom a checkup. the woman, who had already come to, screamed, stay away from me! marcus, help! save me! when nora entered, marcus mom looked at her in panic. who are you? what are you trying to do to me? wheres my daughter-in-law? brenda, save me! nora cast her eyes down and said, why dont you just drop the act? marcus mom paused. however, a brief moment later, she continued to scream. marcus! wheres marcus?! brenda! help! next to her, lily said, this is anti, the renowned surgeon and cornerstone of the alternative medicine association. identifying medical symptoms is as easy as abc to her. feigning illness is pointless in front of her, mrs. robinson. mrs. robinson was marcus mother. lily had avoided referring to her as marcus mother as she felt that the term of address would sadden her further. when mrs. robinson heard what lily said, she quietened down at last. nora looked at her and said, i know its difficult for you, but the ones who have already passed wouldnt want you to torment the ones who are still alive. mrs. robinson immediately screamed, why?! tears trickled down her cheeks as she screamed, why should she be allowed to marry another man when my son is dead?! my son loves her! he died trying to save her! however, nora replied, no, your son died because he was trying to catch a fugitive. helping and protecting his teammate is part of his duty! even if the person in danger hadnt been brenda, his superior, he would still be obligated to put his life on the line to save them! thats what it means to be teammates! mrs. robinson bit her lip and kept quiet. she lowered her head and said, but i just cant accept this i just cant in the middle of the conversation, mrs. robinson suddenly looked up to see brenda at the door. at the sight of her, she immediately hung her head in guilt. shed thought that brenda would be furious and upset, but unexpectedly, she entered the room and looked at her instead. however, before brenda could speak thud! solo entered the room and got down on his knees in front of mrs. robinson. everyone in the room was stunned. solo said, im an orphan who doesnt have parents. if youre alright with me, i can take care of you like your son in the future. will you accept me? his eyes reddened as he added, i will treat you just like how marcus had! i will take care of you for the rest of your life! he sighed and said, brenda is not the main cause of marcus death; i am. if you must torment someone, then please just do it to me. she didnt do anything wrong. brenda clenched her jaw, her eyes reddening. mrs. robinson stared at solo. suddenly, she also fell to her knees and started to hit him. you killed my son! you killed him! why is my son dead when all of you are still alive? sob but as she continued to hit him, she suddenly put her arms around him and said, fine, i want you to be my son from now on! you must take care of my every need and want for the rest of your life! i am going to torment you from now on and you! she looked at brenda and said, i want you to be my daughter-in-law and wait on me every day! using the most vicious tone possible, the woman uttered the kindest words in the world. tears rolled down the cheeks of brenda, who understood what she meant, again. she nodded and said, okay, i understand, mom! solo also echoed brenda and said, okay, mom! Chapter 1065 (END) five months later. in the middle of the night. nora and justin were asleep at home when they suddenly heard sounds from outside. in the dark, they opened their eyes at the same time and shifted their gazes to the outside warily. both of them were already half-retired by now. they spent their time sleeping and relaxing at home nearly every day and only went traveling once in a while. one could say that they had basically already washed their hands of the affairs in the outside world. they now led extremely peaceful lives with hardly anyone ever coming to bother them. so, who was this oblivious little burglar? the two exchanged a look. then, nora sat up and stretched. she was about to hop off the bed when justin held her arm and said, ill do it. you can continue sleeping. alright. nora promptly lay back down. a moment later, her breathing became even again. justin couldnt help but be amused as he gazed at her. she sure wasnt worried about him at all, huh? justin put on a light jacket and exited the room. his footsteps were soft and nearly silent to the people outside. then, he heard a light rattle from a window in one of the rooms on the second floor. he raised his brows, walked over, and held the door handle quietly. the burglar in there likely had some pretty good moves, or they wouldnt have been able to get past the tight security at home. he pushed the door open abruptly and entered the room in a flash, whereupon he immediately sensed someone throwing a punch at him. his head ducked to the side leisurely before he grabbed the intruders fist. just as he grabbed the intruder and was about to dislocate their shoulder, the intruder said, dad! wait, dad! go easy on me! justin: ? he let go of the intruder and switched on the lights. only then did he realize that the intruder was actually alexander. the sixteen-year-old alexander was not only sneaking around but had also entered peters bedroom instead of his own. now that peter had taken over the company, in order to have him focus on managing the company and get accustomed to it as quickly as possible, justin had generously gifted him an apartment in the building next to the company and told him to move there. he didnt want the boy to come home every night to pester nora for help in business management in the name of learning besides, were there really that many things he didnt know anyway?! when he was little, hadnt he also figured everything out himself whenever there was something he didnt know how to do? moreover, nora also needed her sleep! after going abroad for the competition and returning with the champion trophy, cheryl was now a proper university student, so she wasnt living with them, either. as a result, he and nora were the only ones at home now. life couldnt get any better than this. but alexander was actually back now justin frowned and asked, arent you supposed to be in the uk? why are you back? alexander grinned and replied, aww, you know, i miss you and mom, so i came back to visit. through the window? alexander coughed and said, well, i didnt want anyone to know that im back. then, he opened peters closet, took out his pajamas, and put them on. the brothers were of similar statures, so they could wear each others clothes. when justin noticed his sons somewhat skinny figure, he kept quiet for a moment before he asked, is the queen not treating you well? nah. theres good food and fine wine every day, so lifes pretty good there. then why are you back? ugh, dad, dont ask, alright? arent you sleepy? come on, just go back and sleep with mom. oh, by the way, dont let outsiders know that im back! as alexander spoke, he entered peters bathroom with an unused bath towel. justin: he couldnt help but gaze somewhat thoughtfully at the bathroom. the next day. when justin and nora woke up, they saw alexander having breakfast on the ground floor. after he was done, he patted his belly and said, american cuisine is the best, after all! im so sick of the food there that i was close to throwing up! nora raised her brows. she had already heard about his return from justin when she woke up, so she wasnt surprised to see him. she said, have more, then. why do you look like you lost weight? hmph, mom and dad werent with me, so there wasnt anyone who loves me enough to take care of me, i suppose. as alexander spoke, he walked over and held noras arm. he said impishly, hey, mom. spend some time with me today? arent you tired of staring at that old man every day? justin, the 35-year-old old man: ??? he suddenly felt like his fists were itching! however, at this moment, the butler suddenly came in and said, maam, princess lucy is here. the instant the words left the butlers lips, alexander jumped and said, dad, mom. im going to hide for a while. dont tell her im here, okay? just say that i havent been back at all! then, he ran upstairs as swiftly as the wind. nora and justin: ???? continue https://boxnovel.com/novel/she-becomes-glamorous-after-the-engagement-annulment-%e2%85%b1/